《Fall In Love with the Boss Every Day》


 Chapter 1： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (1)

    "our target is¡­"


    An impassioned voice resounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind, she tilted her head slightly, and looked at the boy sitting beside her lying on the table sleeping with a light in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t collapse." Tao Yanxi responded to the voice lazily in her mind.


    The voice paused, and finally said weakly: "But you are now on the verge of collapse."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi hurriedly sat up straight, and then glanced at her tablemate from time to time, her cautious appearance and eager eyes were just like a little pitiful.


    The boy seemed to notice something, his eyelashes trembled, and the next moment he opened his eyes.


    Then he saw his roommate, oh, no, the girl who should be his sister now looked at him eagerly, with that look, as if he had bullied her.


    "Fuck!" He cursed in a low voice, then turned his face to his knees and went back to sleep.


    And because of this, he didn''t see an interesting smile on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, which was still pitiful.


    "Master, don''t..." Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in her mind again.


    "It doesn''t collapse, I know, I know." Tao Yanxi responded.


    It''s just collecting the fragments of my brother''s soul, and it must not collapse. It''s really uncomfortable to kill her.


    It''s hard to see her brother so weak, she really wants to bully her!


    You must know that he has always bullied himself!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi glanced at her tablemate again, um... Even if he became a mortal, his brother''s skin was still very good.


    "Master, are you receiving the storyline now?" Xiao Yao asked in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay", and then she felt a lot of memories springing up in her mind.


    This world is a typical modern society, and the main supporting plot of this world is a love story between a girl named Bai Duoduo and a male **** named Gong Xinhai.


    The so-called main supporting plot is the core that keeps the whole world running, and the characters in it are the so-called male and female protagonists.


    There are male and female protagonists, and naturally there are supporting characters and bosses. Unfortunately, her brother, Taobuyan, is the boss of this world.


    But in this world, her brother is not called Taobuyan, but Chu Zixuan.


    Chu Zixuan is the biggest boss on the love road of the hero and heroine. He is colder and colder, and he doesn''t take the heroine and heroine in his eyes at all. Zhu Zixuan made up his brain as someone who had a crush on her, while the male protagonist made up his brain into a rival in love.


    So when Gong Xinhai became famous, he planned to send Chu Zixuan to prison, and then he and Bai Duoduo lived a happy life.


    The story is very old-fashioned, and the ending is beautiful, of course, this is for the male and female protagonists.


    And for his own brother, it is naturally very unfriendly.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her long hair loosely scattered covering her face and her expression.


    My brother can only be bullied by himself, how can he be bullied by others?


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and a sinister smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Moreover, the identity she possessed now is also her brother''s sister, although her sister is not very accepted by him.


    Thinking of the identity and character of the original body, Tao Yanxi felt a bit of a headache, a university tyrant who is so delicate and weak that it is easy to push down and has an extremely low self-esteem, it is really hard not to collapse!

 Chapter 2： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (2)

    After class, the classroom was noisy and restless.


    Chu Zixuan frowned irritably, it really doesn''t make people sleep well!


    Tao Yanxi noticed the impatient breath of the people around her, and slightly raised the corners of her mouth.


    "Teacher Tao, are you alright?" A soft and weak voice suddenly came from the front.


    Tao Yanxi followed the voice and saw a white Duoduo who was wearing a school uniform with slightly long hair, and at first glance it was a delicate and weak girl.


    Tao Yanxi: ! !


    This is the heroine~ It looks like she is very bullying.


    Tao Yanxi lowered his eyebrows, hiding the evil taste in his eyes.


    When she raised her eyes again, she was already that weak scholar.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, tilted her head, and said with a timid smile, "It''s okay, thank you for your concern."


    Bai Duoduo looked at Tao Yanxi, not knowing why, but always felt something strange.


    But she looked at Tao Yanxi, but found nothing unusual.


    Bai Duoduo took a deep breath, shook his head, and threw the strange thoughts out of his mind.


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay, we are friends, Yan Xi, don''t worry, classmate Chu Zixuan will definitely like you!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, he almost broke.


    Is it really okay to say this in front of Chu Zixuan? Could it be that Bai Duoduo doesn''t know that according to Chu Zixuan''s personality, if he hears this, he is likely to feel disgusted with her?


    Does this Bai Duoduo really regard her as a friend? Or is she just stupid?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and carefully glanced at Chu Zixuan next to her.


    Her face was a little red, her hands were crossed, and she said with a little girl''s shyness and puzzlement: "Duoduo, what are you talking about? Isn''t it you who likes him?"


    Bai Duoduo was stunned, and looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    "No, no, I''m not..." Bai Duoduo glanced at Chu Zixuan secretly, "That''s not the case, I''m clearly... obviously..."


    At this moment, the class bell rang suddenly.


    Bai Duoduo has always been a good student, so naturally he doesn''t speak in class.


    She turned around a little unwillingly, picked up the pen and continued to listen to the class.


    But the scene just now appeared in her mind. Does she like Chu Zixuan? No, she clearly likes Gong Xinhai.


    However, Chu Zixuan is not bad, although he is a bit fierce, but I heard that Chu Zixuan is the only heir of the Chu family...


    Bai Duoduo bit her lip and shook her head, forcing herself not to think about it anymore.


    Tao Yanxi held the pen and lowered her head, her long bangs covered most of her face and her twinkling eyes.


    "Bai Duoduo, come and solve this formula." The serious and old-fashioned math teacher said, pointing to a question on the blackboard.


    Bai Duoduo was stunned, and subconsciously clenched the pen, what should I do, she didn''t listen to the lecture just now!


    Seeing that Bai Duoduo was still sitting there, the teacher frowned, and said in a more stern tone: "Bai Duoduo, come and solve this formula."


    Bai Duoduo''s body trembled and stood up slowly. She grabbed her school uniform tightly, and after a few seconds, she whispered, "Teacher, I... I won''t."


    The math teacher frowned, waved his hand and said, "Sit down."


    Bai Duoduo breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the teacher did not embarrass himself.


    The math teacher swept the classroom, and none of the students made eye contact with her, seemingly afraid of being called by her.

 Chapter 3： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (3)

    The math teacher has also taught for many years, and naturally knows that most people can''t answer this question.


    She sighed in her heart and cried out helplessly, "Yanxi, come up and solve this problem."


    Tao Yanxi heard the teacher shouting and stood up directly.


    She lowered her head halfway and looked at her tablemate. Chu Zixuan was obviously not asleep either. He pulled the chair forward, obviously wanting to make room for her.


    However, Zhu Zixuan seemed to have forgotten that they were sitting in the last row, Tao Yanxi pulled the chair back and walked out from behind his chair.


    Zhu Zixuan: ¡­


    Tao Yanxi pretended she didn''t know anything. She lowered her head and pursed her lips with a smile. She walked up to the podium, picked up the chalk, and quickly solved the math problem.


    "Very good, as expected of a scholar, you all follow Yan Xi to learn." The teacher said gently, she has always been gentle with this student.


    Tao Yanxi nodded towards the teacher and returned to her place.


    Bai Duoduo clenched the pen in her hand and bit her lip, why is she always shorter than Tao Yanxi?


    Obviously they are all recruited through special recruitment, obviously they are smarter than her...


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have noticed something and glanced at Bai Duoduo''s back.


    Bai Duoduo''s family is poor, and she has the same positioning as she is. They are all super school tyrants. They all entered this school through special admissions without tuition and miscellaneous fees.


    After all, this school is an aristocratic school, and not ordinary people can come in.


    Tao Yanxi tapped the pen in her hand and wrote one graceful text after another on the paper.


    How should she tell Bai Duoduo that she is no longer the same as her now?


    Just yesterday, her mother took her to marry into the Chu family, and now she is considered a rich lady.


    As for Chu Zixuan, he is now her brother in name, although Zhu Zixuan doesn''t like his younger sister very much.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi can''t help but smile and bend her eyes, don''t you like it? She hadn''t felt the word for a long time.


    After class, it was lunch time. Bai Duoduo invited Tao Yanxi to go to the cafeteria for lunch. At this time, she had returned to the appearance of a weak white flower, and she could not see the haze just now.


    Tao Yanxi originally didn''t want to go, but Xiao Yao repeatedly reminded her not to collapse, so she could only agree to Bai Duoduo''s invitation.


    Bai Duoduo held her arm, looking very intimate.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and glanced in the direction of Chu Zixuan, why is his brother still lying there sleeping? Should she bring something to eat for her brother?


    Tao Yanxi was taken away by Bai Duoduo in such a cranky situation, and just after the two left, Chu Zixuan, who was supposed to be asleep, sat up.


    He sneered, what an idiot to make friends like that, and he didn''t care what kind of person Bai Duoduo was. Every time he looked at him, he was filled with bright jealousy and power.


    Tao Yanxi, why are you so stupid? So stupid that he wanted to bully her badly.


    Chu Zixuan remembered the words that his father deliberately called him to the study last night, and the words Bai Duoduo said just now, "Student Zhu Zixuan will definitely like you," appeared in his mind. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, There is a glimmer of light in his eyes, do you like it?


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi followed Bai Duoduo to the cafeteria, because her stepfather directly charged her a meal card of 10,000 yuan, so she was not worried that the meal card would be maxed out.

 Chapter 4： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (4)

    Tao Yanxi ordered a sweet and sour short rib and a stir-fried vegetable, and then took a bowl of rice and walked to the side to swipe the rice card.


    Bai Duoduo just saw Tao Yanxi swiping the card. When she saw the balance displayed on it, she blinked her eyes hard. Did she really see it wrong?


    Five-digit meal card!


    Bai Duoduo took a deep breath, remembering that she only had a two-digit meal card, and pursed her lips.


    She ordered two vegetarian dishes, and then sat down with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi never liked to talk while eating, but Bai Duoduo obviously didn''t think so.


    Bai Duoduo was holding chopsticks, her face was embarrassed, she moved her lips, as if she had something to say.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Bai Duoduo and didn''t plan to ask her anything, um... Today''s sweet and sour platter was really good.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t ask her, Bai Duoduo took a sip and lowered his head to take a bite of his green vegetables.


    After a few minutes, she seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. She took a deep breath, put down her chopsticks, and said with a just and dignified expression, "Yanxi, as high school students, we must support ourselves."


    Tao Yanxi: Uhhh?


    Tao Yanxi bit a piece of sweet and sour steak and looked at Bai Duoduo with a puzzled expression.


    What does she mean by that?


    Bai Duoduo looked at Tao Yanxi''s confused look, and there was a trace of pity in her eyes. She sighed and said, "You must not do those things that sell your body."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she was competing with the sweet and sour pork ribs in her mouth, how could the meat of this pork ribs be so hard!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi bowing her head and not speaking, Bai Duoduo thought she had acquiesced.


    A holy light flashed across Bai Duoduo''s face, she picked up the chopsticks, and naturally sandwiched the sweet and sour steak in Taoyan''s bowl.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely explain the situation to my classmates, and they will definitely help you well."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, the heroine is so bad, she actually grabbed her sweet and sour steak!


    However, she couldn''t get angry because she couldn''t break the character design, Tao Yanxi pouted and continued to eat, but the speed was a little faster.


    And Bai Duoduo naturally picked a few pieces of sweet and sour small row into his bowl, and ate it happily.


    After lunch, the two vegetables she had beaten barely moved, but there were some bones beside them.


    Tao Yanxi wiped her mouth, looked at Bai Duoduo who was smacking her lips and said, "How can you be so clear about betraying your body? Could it be that you..."


    Tao Yanxi''s face showed a hint of surprise at the right time, and successfully made Bai Duoduo panic.


    She stood up suddenly, shook her head and waved her hands and said, "I don''t have it! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tao Yanxi shrank, bit her lip and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. If you don''t know, why did you say that to me just now?"


    Bai Duoduo''s face turned pale, she remembered what she said just now, bit her lip and said, "I''m just guessing."


    Tao Yanxi blinked at her and said innocently, "I''m just guessing."


    Bai Duoduo pursed her lips tightly, "Yes, it''s just a guess, let''s not talk about this, let''s go back to the classroom first."


    Bai Duoduo wanted to grab Tao Yanxi''s arm, but Tao Yanxi avoided her.


    "I still want to go get a meal." After speaking, regardless of Bai Duoduo''s reaction, he went directly to the window for the meal.


    But Bai Duoduo mistakenly thought that she was not full, and quickly pulled her and said, "Girl, don''t eat so much, you will gain weight."

 Chapter 5： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi looked back at her and said in a low voice, "I want to send some to classmate Chu Zixuan."


    Bai Duoduo was stunned for a moment, released Tao Yanxi''s wrist, and then pursed her lips and said with a smile: "So Yanxi is thinking like this..."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, no longer talking about Bai Duoduo, but told the aunt in the cafeteria which dishes to order.


    Bai Duoduo wanted to stop Tao Yanxi, but then sighed again, alas, only if Tao is frustrated, she can probably give up Chu Zixuan.


    From Bai Duoduo''s point of view, it was impossible for Chu Zixuan to accept the food that Tao Yanxi had brought over. After all, that person was Zhu Zixuan who usually didn''t even look at her!


    After Tao Yanxi packed the food, she returned to the classroom with Bai Duoduo.


    There were only a few scattered people in the classroom at this time, and Chu Zixuan was still lying there, not sure if he was sleeping.


    Bai Duoduo released the wrist that was holding Tao Yanxi, and then smiled lowly: "Classmate Chu is still sleeping, why don''t we bother him?"


    Tao Yanxi refused with a serious face: "No, how can you not eat?" If you don''t eat, you will be hungry, and being hungry is not good for your health! My brother, I have to protect myself no matter what!


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Chu Zixuan''s seat, and then put the food she had packed on the table.


    Chu Zixuan frowned and immediately raised his head.


    "Fuck, who?"


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Tao Yanxi with red eyes. He pursed his lips and looked like "I''m super fierce".


    Tao Yanxi seemed a little frightened, her eyes were red and her mouth was slightly pouted, looking full of grievances.


    "Eat!" It was obviously a tough word, but when it came out of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, it seemed like she was acting like a spoiled child.


    Chu Zixuan, who wanted to say "go away", was stunned when he saw Tao Yanxi like this, and then scolded "Fuck" in a low voice, but he opened the box with both hands, picked up chopsticks, and ate.


    "Xiao Yao, how''s it going? Your master is my acting!" Tao Yanxi showed off to Xiao Yao who was in her mind looking at Zhu Zixuan who was eating.


    "Master, come on, you are the fattest!" Xiao Yao said excitedly.


    Tao Yan hesitated, looked down at her slender hands, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Where did your master get fat? Where did you get fat?"


    "Master, in the human world, the fattest means the best!" Xiao Yao explained with some shame.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, she just said, her figure is so thin and slender, how could she be involved with fat?


    Tao Yan saw that Zhu Zixuan was eating obediently, walked aside and pulled out his chair to sit down, opened the exercise book, and started to do some problems.


    As a "student tyrant", of course she has to write questions every day!


    Bai Duoduo had recovered from the shock that Zhu Zixuan actually ate the meal that Tao Yanxi brought him, she bit her lip and sat down in her place.


    She picked up the pen and wanted to start her homework, but there was a sullenness in her heart that couldn''t be dissipated for a long time.


    Her eyes flashed, she took the exercise book and turned to Tao Yanxi and said, "Yanxi, I don''t know this question, can you teach me?"


    The question Bai Duoduo was referring to was an additional question, as if it was the finale of a math competition, and its difficulty could be imagined.


    Tao Yanxi looked at it, then picked up the pen and started talking to Bai Duoduo, but Bai Duoduo''s mind was obviously not on the topic, she kept glancing at Zhu Zixuan, and occasionally there was a hint of surprise in her eyes, of course Zhu Zixuan Eat the meal that Tao Yanxi brought him?

 Chapter 6： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi did not dismantle Bai Duoduo, but spoke more seriously.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo and said, "Do you understand?"


    In fact, Bai Duoduo didn''t understand at all. After all, her thoughts were all on Zhu Zixuan just now, but she couldn''t explain that she didn''t understand. She could only nodded and said, "Understood."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi smiled slightly and said, "This question is quite simple, Duoduo, you need to read more books."


    Bai Duoduo''s hand paused, simple? This is the finale of the National Mathematics Competition!


    This Tao Yanxi is obviously taunting himself.


    There was a trace of unwillingness in Bai Duoduo''s eyes, she forced a smile and said, "Thank you Yanxi, I will."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around. At this time, she had obviously forgotten the purpose of turning around.


    At this time, Zhu Zixuan, who had already finished his meal, glanced at Tao Yanxi and said in a low voice, "Idiot"!


    When Bai Duoduo heard this, she thought that Zhu Zixuan was scolding herself. She felt aggrieved in her heart, and at the same time, she was more dissatisfied with Tao Yanxi.


    On the other hand, when Tao Yanxi heard this, she turned her head to look at Zhu Zixuan, her eyes were still a little red, her body seemed to be trembling slightly, her pink lips opened and opened, as if she wanted to say something .


    Seeing Tao Yanxi looking like he was about to cry, Zhu Zixuan scratched his hair, stood up irritably, cursed "Fuck" in a low voice, and strode out.


    Tao Yanxi watched Zhu Zixuan''s back disappear from sight, and then lowered her head and continued to do her homework.


    At this time, there were not many people in the classroom, but there were always a few people who liked to watch the excitement.


    When they saw this scene, they gathered together and muttered.


    "Oh, our university tyrant must have made Brother Xuan angry again, tsk tsk, even if he doesn''t look at what he is, he still wants to seduce Brother Xuan."


    "Oh, the daughter of this poor family, the bones are cheap!"


    "Oh, don''t say that. Our university bully''s face is still very good. If he goes to that kind of place, he must be the top card."


    A burst of laughter spread in the classroom, Bai Duoduo glanced at a few girls in the corner, and quickly withdrew her gaze, she couldn''t afford to offend those girls.


    Tao Yanxi naturally heard what those people said, she slightly raised the corner of her mouth, and the tip of her pen tapped back and forth on the paper.


    "Master, aren''t you angry?" Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    "Why should I be angry? They''re not talking about me." Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and felt that what her master said was very reasonable, after all, her master is a very powerful being!


    "Besides, what if I get angry? I can''t beat them, right? I can''t break the character." Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao while doing the question.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and felt that what she said made more sense.


    "Master, you are the fattest!" Xiao Yao praised happily.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Don''t let her hear the word "fat"!


    Tao Yanxi was doing her homework quietly, and thoroughly penetrated the style of a scholar.


    Time passed in a flash, and Zhu Zixuan came back after I don''t know how long.


    There was a thin sweat on his forehead, and heat radiated from his body.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the sky outside, the sun was just right, is Zhu Zixuan going to the sauna?

 Chapter 7： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (7)

    Zhu Zixuan seemed to be holding something in his hand. He strode to his seat and sat down, then glanced at Tao Yanxi who was doing his homework seriously, and then quickly retracted his gaze.


    He was holding a popsicle in his hand, a green wrapping paper with childish children''s drawings on it, which didn''t fit him at all, but he didn''t seem to notice it, just squeezed the popsicle in his hand. .


    Seeing that the popsicle was about to melt, Zhu Zixuan took a deep breath and threw the popsicle onto Tao Yanxi''s table.


    "Eat!" The tone of the command, the fierce face, this is the attitude of Zhu Zixuan.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the popsicle that suddenly appeared on his table, picked it up, and turned to look at Zhu Zixuan.


    "For me?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    Her flattered little eyes managed to please Zhu Zixuan, he was overjoyed, but on the surface he said with a fierce look: "You can eat as much as you want, what nonsense!"


    Tao Yanxi thanked her sweetly, then opened the outer packaging and ate it happily.


    Zhu Zixuan stared at Tao Yanxi, her pink tongue licking the air-conditioned popsicle, her eyes half-squinted, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Zhu Zixuan is naturally not an innocent boy who doesn''t understand anything. Seeing this scene, he doesn''t know why he thinks of another scene.


    He pursed his lips, tilted his head, and thumped the table. Damn, why didn''t he find this tablemate so attractive before?


    At this time, the number of people in the classroom gradually increased. When everyone saw this scene, they all looked at the two in shock.


    "Did that little **** give Brother Xuan some ecstasy soup? Otherwise, why would Brother Xuan buy a popsicle for her to eat?"


    "It must be that little **** who threatened my brother Xuan!"


    "Wait, I must teach her a lesson tonight!"


    ...


    The gossip and trivial words rang throughout the classroom, and Zhu Zixuan moved his ears to catch all these words in his ears.


    He sneered twice, slammed the table hard, and the entire classroom fell silent immediately.


    "Tao Yanxi is someone under the cover of Lao Tzu, who would dare to attack her, hehe..."


    Zhu Zixuan''s last two sneers successfully caused everyone in the classroom to tremble. Such Zhu Zixuan was truly terrifying.


    Tao Yanxi was eating a popsicle when she heard these words, she narrowed her eyes slightly, and her face was full of joy.


    She pulled Zhu Zixuan''s sleeve, handed the popsicle forward and said, "Do you want to eat it?"


    Zhu Zixuan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he looked at the half-eaten popsicle in front of him, which seemed to still have Tao Yanxi''s breath on it.


    It took a lot of self-control to swallow the "thought" and said, "Who wants to eat this kind of thing?"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her face suddenly turned pale, she took back her popsicle and slowly ate it.


    "Hey? That''s not what I meant." Zhu Zixuan scratched at his hair, scolding himself for not being able to speak, which made her angry.


    He sighed irritably, just at this moment Bai Duoduo turned around and seemed to want to say something.


    Zhu Zixuan couldn''t get used to Bai Duoduo, and when he saw her turn around, he immediately said loudly, "What are you looking at?"


    Bai Duoduo was yelled at by Zhu Zixuan, and her face turned pale immediately. She bit her lip tightly, telling herself to be strong, she must not cry, she can do it, she can do it!

 Chapter 8： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (8)

    However, in Zhu Zixuan''s eyes, she seemed a little contrived, and at the same time, she hated Bai Duoduo even more.


    Zhu Zixuan turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, looking at her profile, he suddenly understood the meaning of the word "time is quiet".


    Chu Zixuan half-squinted his eyes, still his own little Yan''er, he was so cute when he was angry.


    At this time, Zhu Zixuan was completely unaware that his attitude towards Tao Yanxi had begun to change.


    Tao Yanxi did not talk to Zhu Zixuan after eating the popsicle, but continued to do her homework.


    Zhu Zixuan didn''t mind Tao Yanxi''s reaction, he just lay down on the table and went back to sleep.


    After a day of class, Tao Yanxi packed up her schoolbag and prepared to go home.


    In the past, the original body and Bai Duoduo took the bus home together, but now, she will definitely not take the bus home.


    Her stepfather treats her well, and has a driver specially for her. When the get out of class ends, the driver will pick her up at the school gate.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and walked towards the school gate.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was not waiting for her, Bai Duoduo felt a trace of dissatisfaction in her heart. She quickly packed her things, then caught up with Tao Yanxi and took her arm directly.


    "Yanxi, why didn''t you wait for me today?" Bai Duoduo said coquettishly.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to break free, but Bai Duoduo''s strength was very strong.


    Tao Yanxi¡­


    "Xiaoyao, are you sure that this Bai Duoduo is a little white flower with no strength?" With just this strength, she can be the overlord.


    Xiao Yao said "Huh?" in surprise, as if she didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to talk to it at this time.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed twice and said, "Master, I found that the TV series in this world are pretty good, hahaha!"


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Yan Xi, Yan Xi? Have you ever listened to others?" Bai Duoduo stomped her feet, looking like "I''m going to be angry."


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and said with a weak smile, "Ah, Duoduo, I''m sorry, what did you just say?"


    Bai Duoduo pouted in dissatisfaction and said, "Yan Xi, what happened to you today? It feels weird."


    Tao Yanxi''s heart was full of alarm bells, sorry, Bai Duoduo will not find out that she is not her original body!


    "Is it because of what happened yesterday that you''re upset?" Bai Duoduo shrugged, with an expression of "I really didn''t mean it".


    That thing yesterday? Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and finally remembered it.


    Yesterday was the wedding day of Yuan Shi''s mother, but Yuan Shi''s mother has always been low-key, so the two did not hold a grand wedding, but just planned to get together as a family for a meal.


    Although it is a family gathering, formal clothes are essential, so Yuan Shi''s mother specially made a nice little skirt for Yuan Shi and let her wear it for dinner.


    As a result, when I went down yesterday, Bai Duoduo saw the skirt and clamored to try it. As a result, Bai Duoduo was supposed to be a little fatter than the original body, and the small skirt was specially made according to the original body. As soon as Bai Duoduo wore it, the skirt was directly destroyed.


    Therefore, the original body could only wear ordinary clothes to meet the stepfather, but was scolded by the mother. The original body is also a sensitive person, and he always likes to think wildly. One swallowed sleeping pills without thinking about it. And she took over her body.

 Chapter 9： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (9)

    Tao Yanxi thought of this, and the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to deepen.


    "Well, that dress is quite expensive, so Duoduo when are you going to pay me?" A shy expression appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Bai Duoduo was stunned. When she heard the word "losing money", she looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief and said sharply, "Losing money? Yanxi, how can you make me lose money?"


    She just tried it on. Who knew that the quality of the dress was so bad, but the style was better, so it must be a bargain.


    But even if it was a bargain, Bai Duoduo didn''t want to pay.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at Bai Duoduo with a puzzled look.


    "But you broke my little skirt, shouldn''t you be compensated?"


    With a smile on Bai Duoduo''s face, she shook Tao Yanxi''s arm and said coquettishly, "Yanxi, who are we with? It''s just a small skirt~"


    "But..." There was a hint of embarrassment on Tao Yanxi''s face, "That little dress was specially made by my mother for me. It seems to cost 200,000 yuan."


    "200,000?!" Bai Duoduo''s voice became sharp, "A broken skirt actually costs 200,000?"


    Her voice was so loud that passersby next to her turned to look at her.


    Bai Duoduo realized his gaffe, and dragged Tao Yanxi forward quickly.


    "Yanxi, don''t joke with me, it''s just a skirt, how can you get 200,000 yuan?"


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you." Tao Yanxi stopped and looked at Bai Duoduo very seriously.


    Bai Duoduo''s heart sank, does that dress really cost 200,000 yuan? However, how could Tao Yanxi and his family be so rich?


    No, not possible!


    "Yanxi, stop joking, how can your family have 200,000 yuan? It''s just a skirt, and it''s not made of gold. How could it be worth 200,000 yuan~" Bai Duoduo said coquettishly with Tao Yanxi''s hand. .


    "If you don''t believe me, I can go home and show you the bill." Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    Bai Duoduo pursed her lips and became more and more uneasy in her heart.


    "Yanxi, why does your family have so much money? Isn''t it..." Bai Duoduo hesitated, looking unspeakable.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and asked curiously, "Is it something?"


    Bai Duoduo lowered his face, leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said, "Sell it~"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she threw Bai Duoduo''s hand and said, "Why do you always think about these things? We are not like your family. We all earned it through hard work and with our hands!"


    "Yanxi, that''s not what I meant..." Bai Duoduo wanted to explain, but looking at Tao Yanxi''s face, she didn''t know what to say.


    Although Tao Yanxi said so, in her heart, she did not believe what Tao Yanxi said at all.


    What kind of job can make two hundred thousand so easily? You must know that their family is only 5,000 yuan a month.


    Bai Duoduo was irritable and always felt that something was out of his control.


    Her face was a little unsightly, "Yanxi, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do, I''ll go first!"


    Bai Duoduo decided to go back and think about it, and then inquire about the situation of Tao Yanxi''s family.


    She let go of Tao Yan''s footpath and ran away quickly.


    In that way, she was afraid that Tao Yanxi would catch up with her to collect debts.

 Chapter 10： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo''s back, and the corner of his mouth evoked a wicked smile, a momentary escape could not solve the problem~


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know that her smile fell into Gong Xinhai''s eyes not far away.


    At that moment, Gong Xinhai felt as if he had been hit by Cupid''s arrow.


    In this world, how can there be someone who smiles so sweetly and matches the person he likes?


    Gong Xinhai was about to go up to talk, when he saw Zhu Zixuan riding a motorcycle and stopped in front of the girl.


    The two of them didn''t know what to say, so the girl sat on Zhu Zixuan''s locomotive, and her smile became even sweeter.


    Gong Xinhai clenched his fists, it was him again, Zhu Zixuan!


    Tao Yanxi discovered Gong Xinhai''s existence only after she got on Zhu Zixuan''s locomotive. She didn''t know what to think. She hugged Zhu Zixuan''s waist tighter, and the smile on her face deepened. point.


    Zhu Zixuan felt the strength coming from his waist, his hand trembled and he almost bumped into someone.


    "What are you holding so tight for? Don''t you believe in my skills!" Zhu Zixuan asked fiercely.


    "Well, no~" Tao Yanxi said softly, of course she believed in his technique.


    "I just want to be closer to my brother, if my brother dislikes me..." Tao Yanxi loosened Zhu Zixuan''s waist slightly.


    "What is loose! Hold me tight!" Zhu Zixuan continued to say fiercely.


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi happily responded, and then hugged Zhu Zixuan''s waist tightly.


    Chu Zixuan felt the temperature that belonged to Tao Yanxi coming from his waist, and the fragrance that belonged to her coming from his nose, and his heart became more and more irritable.


    Damn, today he is really not like his usual self!


    He actually invited Tao Yanxi to get on his locomotive just now, knowing that no one has ever been able to get on his locomotive.


    but¡­


    Chu Zixuan felt Tao Yanxi softly clinging to his body, the feeling of leaning on him tightly, as if he was her whole world.


    fuck! Does this feel like a good idea?


    And Tao Yanxi, who was holding Zhu Zixuan, evoked a slight smile, "Brother, when will you be able to come to my bowl?"


    Tao Yanxi followed Chu Zixuan back home. This is a luxury villa in the city center, surrounded by mountains and rivers, with beautiful scenery.


    Chu Jiangtao, also known as Chu Zixuan''s father, saw Tao Yanxi riding back on Zhu Zixuan''s locomotive, and was stunned for a moment, then smiled with relief.


    "The driver also told me that he couldn''t pick up anyone. It turned out to be someone who got on board first!" Chu Jiangtao said cheerfully, without any blame in his words.


    Tao Yanxi jumped off the locomotive, walked in front of Chu Jiangtao, and respectfully called out "Hello, Uncle".


    Chu Jiangtao nodded, and the smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    "Come in, your mother made a lot of delicious food today!"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the delicious food, and then she smiled embarrassedly.


    Chu Jiangtao only felt that the child in front of him became more and more cute, he waved his hand and said, "Come in."


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi nodded and walked in quickly.


    And Chu Zixuan, who was behind him, looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyes darkened, this little conscience actually didn''t wait for him!

 Chapter 11： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Zhu Zixuan''s inner complaints. From Yuanshen''s memory, she learned that Yuanshen''s mother''s cooking was super delicious!


    Anyway, Chu Zixuan can''t run away. She still has a long time to play in the rest of her life. In that case, why should she hold him now?


    Of course, Tao Yanxi would not admit that she thinks food is more important.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming back, Mother Tao raised a warm smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Come back, hurry up and sit down, where''s Zixuan''s child?" she said.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks and nibble on a piece of spareribs.


    "You child, have you washed your hands?" Mother Tao looked at Tao Yanxi with slight disapproval and asked.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi, who was fascinated by the ribs, said that she didn''t hear anything.


    Just at this time, Zhu Zixuan walked in.


    "I kindly took you back today, and that''s how you repaid me?" Zhu Zixuan pretended to be fierce and said, but he wanted to see how this titular sister would react to him.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, her round eyes were full of innocence, and there was a faint trace of fear.


    Tao Yanxi obediently put down her chopsticks, folded her hands together, lowered her head and said weakly, "I''m sorry, brother."


    Shit, what are you sorry for!


    Zhu Zixuan only felt helpless for a while, what he wanted was her sorry? What he wants is obviously her...


    Zhu Zixuan shook his head, wondering what he was thinking about just now.


    His face was a little bad, and his brows were tightly wrinkled.


    "Damn it, don''t eat it!" Zhu Zixuan kicked the chair next to him, and the chair made a loud noise as it rubbed against the ground, causing Tao Yanxi''s body to tremble.


    "Zixuan! What are you doing!" Chu Jiangtao said sharply, obviously he was very dissatisfied with his son''s performance.


    Zhu Zixuan snorted coldly and went upstairs to his room without saying anything.


    "My son, I''m spoiled." Chu Jiangtao sighed, "Yanxi, are you scared?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, revealing a well-behaved smile.


    "No, uncle eat." She said sweetly.


    "Okay, okay, still Yanxi is good." Chu Jiangtao softened when he saw Tao Yanxi''s smile.


    Why is this girl so sweet? Unlike his son, he has a bad temperament, and he doesn''t know who he is following.


    "Eat and eat." Mother Tao also eased the atmosphere and said.


    None of the three mentioned Zhu Zixuan again, but in Tao Yanxi''s mind, she was talking to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother, why is he angry?" Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand, she was fine just now, why did her face suddenly change.


    "Hmm... I must be hungry, right?" Xiao Yao said uncertainly, God knows how it would know that Zhu Zixuan would be angry and fall!


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied, "If you are hungry and don''t eat, my brother is really not good~"


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Suddenly there is a very bad feeling.


    For Chu Zixuan, Tao Yanxi already had a scruple in mind.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi deliberately asked the kitchen to cook some porridge. She went to the refrigerator to get a box of milk, and then knocked on Zhu Zixuan''s door with the porridge and milk.


    Zhu Zixuan was playing a game in the room. At this critical moment of the game, when he heard a knock on the door, he directly said "Go away".

 Chapter 12： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (12)

    "Brother, it''s me." Tao Yanxi''s voice was not loud, but it was just enough for Chu Zixuan to hear clearly.


    When Chu Zixuan heard the soft female voice, he shook his hand, and the game character he controlled died.


    He rubbed his hair irritably, cursed "Fuck" in a low voice, then dropped the phone and opened the door.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Zixuan, who had a stinky face, and looked at him eagerly and said, "Brother, I don''t think you had dinner, so I specially asked the kitchen to cook some porridge for you."


    Hearing this, Chu Zixuan''s expression improved slightly.


    He turned sideways to allow Tao Yanxi to come in, but on the surface he said fiercely: "Who wants to drink porridge? Take it and take it!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at her brother''s inconsistent performance, tried her best to hold back her laughter, and tried her best to cooperate with his performance.


    "But if my brother doesn''t eat something, I''ll be worried." She bit her lip as she spoke, with tears in her eyes, "Does my brother hate me, if so..."


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, turned around and wanted to leave, but Chu Zixuan grabbed her arm all of a sudden.


    "For the sake of your begging me, take it in."


    A light flashed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and her voice became excited.


    "Really?"


    Saying that, she walked quickly into the room, and put the porridge and milk on the table.


    "Brother, eat quickly." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Chu Zixuan, who was thoughtful because of Tao Yanxi''s sudden burst of speed, responded with a low "um", then pulled out the chair beside him, picked up the porridge and drank it.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just watched Chu Zixuan finish drinking the porridge with such a smile.


    "Brother, this is the milk I specially brought for you, and you have to finish it~" Tao Yanxi handed the cold milk in her hand to Chu Zixuan.


    Chu Zixuan touched his stomach. To be honest, a bowl of porridge was really not enough for him to stuff his teeth.


    So Chu Zixuan took the milk, inserted a straw and drank it.


    Some icy liquid flowed down his throat into his stomach, blending with the hot porridge just now.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that after Chu Zixuan had finished drinking the milk, he said with a well-behaved expression, "Then brother continues to play games, I won''t disturb brother."


    "Tsk, are you afraid of me?" Chu Zixuan asked when he saw that Tao Yanxi had been standing at a distance from him.


    A hint of panic appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face, she waved her hands repeatedly and said, "No...not...I...how...how can I be afraid of my brother..."


    Having said that, she took a step back, and her body seemed to be shaking slightly.


    Chu Zixuan felt bored in his heart. He originally thought that she had changed, but who would have thought that she would still look timid, although she looked pitiful and could arouse a man''s desire for protection.


    But Chu Zixuan never liked such women, he waved his hand and said, "I''m going to play games."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, a gleam of light flashed across her eyes quickly.


    "I...I''ll leave now..." After speaking, Tao Yanxi left quickly, without even taking the porridge bowl.


    Chu Zixuan sneered and continued to play the game.


    An hour later, Chu Zixuan touched his aching stomach, dropped his phone, and ran into the toilet quickly.


    In this way, after going back and forth several times, Chu Zixuan finally lay powerless on the bed.


    "Damn!" Chu Zixuan cursed in a low voice, turned over carefully, but inadvertently saw the porridge bowl and milk box placed on the table.

 Chapter 13： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (13)

    At this moment, Chu Zixuan only felt that a thought flashed across his mind quickly.


    He closed his eyes and began to think about everything Tao Yanxi had done today.


    Careful but with bright eyes, trembling slightly but still stubbornly approaching his body, and the speed that is not like a girl at all...


    After a long time, Chu Zixuan slightly raised the corner of his lips.


    Tao Yanxi, what a... little rascal!


    Chu Zixuan opened his eyes, looked at the porridge bowl and milk box on the table, and burst into pleasant smiles.


    What should he do with this cheap sister? A beating or a beating?


    As long as he thought of Tao Yanxi''s red eyes looking at him begging for mercy, his hands were just about to move.


    Tao Yanxi, this little scoundrel, actually made him drink cold milk immediately after drinking hot porridge. It''s strange that he doesn''t have diarrhea.


    He is really stupid, and he actually followed her way.


    Although Chu Zixuan thought so, the smile on the corner of his mouth became bigger and bigger.


    He suddenly felt that his sister might not be as soft and cute as she looked on the surface?


    That''s fine, he wanted to see what tricks she could play.


    "Ah!" Tao Yanxi rubbed her nose and sneezed loudly.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think your brother won''t find anything?" Tao Yanxi said while lying on the bed and playing with her phone.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and said, "It would be strange if the eldest master didn''t find out?"


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and thought it was reasonable, her brother was so smart, he must have found her little prank.


    Hmm... It looks like tomorrow will be another day of performances.


    "Little master, why are you bullying the big master?" Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and said angrily: "Did he bully me less before? Humph, take this opportunity, I want to bully him well, hehe~"


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Three seconds of silence for the big master!


    "Xiaoyao, let''s not talk about this, what do you think the original owner wants me to fulfill?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Since she has used her body, she must also fulfill her wish. This is the cause and effect, and she has to end the cause and effect.


    "The original owner has only one wish, and that is to wish his mother to be happy." Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and felt that the original body was really kind, that Bai Duoduo bullied her like that, since she didn''t take revenge or anything, if it was her, she didn''t bully Bai Duoduo to the point of kneeling down and calling her father, she would never I''ll let her go!


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong? Why do you need to kneel down and call Dad, she is obviously a petite and cute weak woman.


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Weak woman, hehe.


    "Then is her mother happy now?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Should be happy, right?" Xiao Yao said uncertainly.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    For a time, everyone fell into silence.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it, what do human beings say? Willows and flowers brighten another village?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Little Master, the boat will naturally straighten when it reaches the bridge." Xiao Yao corrected.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said, "It''s almost the same."


    "How can I collect my brother''s soul fragments?" Tao Yanxi straightened up, but this matter is more important.


    "Um... Probably fulfilling the wishes of the eldest master?" Xiao Yao said uncertainly.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    What do you want.

 Chapter 14： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (14)

    "Little master, this... I don''t know either! I''m only responsible for preserving the soul fragments of the big master. To collect this kind of thing, I still need you to come out, little master!" Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the use of you?" Tao Yanxi rolled on the bed.


    "Huh huh..." Xiao Yao cried directly in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and said, "Don''t cry, let me think about it. Anyway, my brother''s soul fragments are here. I think when he dies, the soul fragments can be collected naturally, right?"


    "So what does the little master want to do?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously, wouldn''t it be to slap the big master?


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be aware of Xiao Yao''s thoughts, and she smiled and said, "This death requires natural death. If I want to kill myself, I will bear the guilt."


    "Brother, he must not be willing to bear my sins." Tao Yanxi''s voice became misty.


    Xiao Yao was startled for a moment, and the next moment she said loudly, "Little Master! You are so mad! You actually use illusions on cute people!"


    "Hey, isn''t it impossible to use spells in this world? I''m afraid that my hands will be born, so I will practice my hands, haha~" Tao Yanxi rolled on the bed holding the pillow.


    "Humph!" Xiao Yao expressed that she was very angry, she would ignore her little master for a day!


    "Xiaoyao?" Tao Yanxi called out tentatively when she saw that Xiaoyao really stopped talking.


    However, Xiaoyao didn''t reply to her, Tao Yanxi knew that Xiaoyao was probably really angry.


    Tao Yanxi sighed in her heart, Xiao Yao really likes angry cuties.


    It was getting late, Tao Yanxi played with the phone for a while and then fell asleep.


    As for Xiao Yao''s anger, she has already figured out how to coax it, and she will be fine when she coaxes it tomorrow.


    The next day, Chu Zixuan walked downstairs with dark circles under his eyes.


    "I know how to play games every day!" Chu Jiangtao said sharply when he saw Chu Zixuan, whose face was obviously bad.


    Chu Zixuan was too lazy to explain anything, just glanced at Tao Yanxi, and a trace of interest quickly flashed across his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi ate breakfast silently, as if she didn''t know anything about Chu Zixuan''s condition.


    "Yanxi, I''ll go to school with you in a while." Chu Zixuan sat next to Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan in astonishment, "Brother?"


    Innocent eyes with cute expressions, don''t be too harmless.


    However, Chu Zixuan, who suffered from diarrhea all night, only thought that Tao Yanxi was too good at acting!


    "What? Don''t want to?" Chu Zixuan said fiercely, he clenched his fists, as if threatening.


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled, and there were a few tears in her eyes.


    "Wish...will," she said.


    "Really? But I see that you look very scared?" Chu Zixuan shook his head and squeezed his fist again, his knuckles made a crisp sound, and his arms were violently muscled.


    Tao Yanxi showed an extremely well-behaved smile, "I''m so happy." It seems that my brother really found out! My brother is indeed the smartest!


    "Okay, eat quickly!" Chu Zixuan said, "Do you want Yanxi to drink milk? Drinking more milk is good for your health~"


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly shook her head and said, "I''m full!"


    "Oh, then let''s go, follow in the footsteps of your brother, otherwise..." Chu Zixuan showed a dangerous expression.

 Chapter 15： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (15)

    Chu Zixuan picked up a slice of bread, put it in his mouth, and walked forward.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and followed Chu Zixuan''s footsteps. When she was leaving the house, she looked back at the dining table, woo woo woo... Her breakfast...


    Because of the tossing all night last night, today Chu Zixuan did not choose to ride his own motorcycle, but honestly got on the special car at home.


    Chu Zixuan got into the back seat first, Tao Yanxi took a look and wanted to go to the co-pilot.


    "Dear sister, come and sit!" Chu Zixuan patted the seat beside him with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a weak look, did not dare to refute him, and took the back seat.


    The driver saw both of them coming up, and immediately drove to the school.


    Tao Yanxi sat very close to the window and seemed to be afraid of Chu Zixuan''s appearance.


    Chu Zixuan sneered in his heart, but on the surface he seemed to care about her.


    "Dear sister, why are you so far away?"


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, raised her head and looked straight at Chu Zixuan.


    Chu Zixuan was stunned for a moment, is this about to showdown with him?


    "Brother, are you blaming me?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, and Chu Zixuan always felt that the voice scratched his heart.


    "What''s your fault?" Chu Zixuan asked calmly.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she felt even more aggrieved. Tears were already swirling in her eyes, but she was so strong not to let them fall.


    "I heard from the housekeeper that the light in my brother''s room was on all the time yesterday, and there was always the sound of the toilet flushing." Fake, the housekeeper''s grandpa didn''t tell her anything at all.


    But in order not to make Chu Zixuan suspect, she can only push all this to the innocent butler grandpa.


    Chu Zixuan was stunned for a moment, but did not speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi like that.


    "I...I thought about it. I served my brother with hot porridge yesterday, and then my brother drank cold milk again. He must have had diarrhea."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s voice was obviously a bit of crying.


    "I...I really didn''t mean it, I...I used to eat like this." Tao Yanxi''s shoulders twitched, and her little face was full of grievances.


    Chu Zixuan stared straight at Tao Yanxi, as if trying to find a trace of lying on her face.


    However, he failed. Tao Yanxi didn''t look like he was lying at all. His sincere and aggrieved eyes looked at him like that, making him feel as if he had done something heinous.


    Chu Zixuan gave a low "um" and didn''t say anything more.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and seemed a little scared, but in fact...


    "Your master''s acting skills are good, right?" Tao Yanxi happily showed off to Xiao Yao.


    But Xiaoyao didn''t answer her words, yes, Xiaoyao was still angry.


    Tao Yanxi realized this, and said with a hint of flattery, "Xiao Yao, I was wrong, I was really wrong. After school in the afternoon, I''ll go to the bookstore to read the novel to you, okay?"


    Xiao Yao had long longed for novels and TV shows in the human world.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi naturally agreed. Anyway, to her, it''s all trivial matters. Isn''t it a bit strange that a super scholar suddenly reads novels?


    Hmm... It seems that she has to be careful not to let people find out, otherwise this person''s design will collapse.


    Xiao Yao snorted arrogantly, and then returned to the question Tao Yanxi asked her earlier.


    "Little master, be careful to roll over."

 Chapter 16： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, overturned? Impossible, it is impossible to roll over in this life.


    All the way Wuyan came to the school. At this time, there were more people in the school. It was naturally impossible for Tao Yanxi to let everyone see that she actually took a luxury car to go to school. After all, in everyone''s eyes, she is a strong and independent poor. A scholar.


    Tao Yanxi asked the driver to listen to a corner, and then got out of the car.


    Seeing this, Chu Zixuan also got out of the car and followed.


    Tao Yanxi carried her schoolbag on her back, lowered her head, and slowly walked towards the school gate.


    Chu Zixuan followed Tao Yanxi slowly, he didn''t rush her, he just slowed down and followed Tao Yanxi all the way to the classroom.


    However, the two of them did not know at this time, because of this scene, a rumor spread in the school.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived in the classroom, Bai Duoduo also arrived in the classroom.


    She saw Tao Yanxi and Chu Zixuan entering the classroom one after the other, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    When Tao Yanxi took her place, she couldn''t wait to ask, "Yanxi, why did you come in with him?"


    Bai Duoduo thought it was very quiet, but in fact the whole classroom could hear it clearly.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, looked at Chu Zixuan cautiously and said, "I...I don''t...I''m just walking obediently."


    Chu Zixuan raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Bai Duoduo''s expression became complicated at this moment, and because of this question and answer, there was a burst of broken words in the classroom.


    "Chu Zixuan didn''t like Tao Yanxi, did he? Otherwise, why did he protect her all the way?"


    "Bah, how could Chu Zixuan like that **** Tao Yanxi?"


    "Yes, yes, it shouldn''t, it should just be on the way!"


    This is a discussion between the girls, and the discussion between the boys is more simple and crude.


    "That **** Chu Zixuan doesn''t like Yanxi, right? Yanxi is so good, I can''t let Chu Zixuan ruin it!"


    "Then what can we do? We can''t beat Chu Zixuan again."


    "That''s what you said, but how do you know if you don''t try! In short, Chu Zixuan cannot be allowed to attack my goddess!"


    ...


    Tao Yanxi listened to the conversation between the two parties, and she was secretly happy, but on the surface she looked like she didn''t know anything.


    She took out the text and read it obediently. Bai Duoduo also heard those words. She hated it in her heart, but kept a smile on her face.


    goddess? Tao Yanxi also matches?


    Last night, she went home and asked, that Tao Yanxi''s mother ran away with a wild man, and moved without knowing it a few days ago.


    Hmph, what kind of daughter can such a mother give birth to? Definitely one for sale too!


    Bai Duoduo was mad with jealousy in his heart, but on the surface he maintained a friendly relationship with Tao Yanxi.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, snatched the book from Tao Yanxi''s hand, and said jokingly, "Yanxi, you are not being kind? Why didn''t you tell me about that?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the **** is this lady trying to do?


    "Yesterday I saw that you had five figures in your meal card. I thought it was a scholarship, but now is not the day for a scholarship!" Bai Duoduo''s words were very inductive, making everyone unable to help themselves. The thought is crooked.


    They know that Tao Yan''s family is poor. People who usually only live on green vegetables and steamed buns suddenly have five figures in their meal card. It feels strange to think about it.

 Chapter 17： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (17)

    "Don''t worry, I won''t despise you." As soon as Bai Duoduo said these words, he successfully led the crowd into confusion.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo in obvious surprise, as if she didn''t understand why she said that.


    Her rosy lips trembled slightly, as if she was ashamed and angry, and at the same time she seemed to be simply angry.


    Chu Zixuan only felt that the more he looked at this cheap sister, the more interesting it became. It was obviously a normal reaction, but for some reason, he just felt a sense of disobedience.


    Although he admitted that every expression Tao Yanxi made was innocent and pitiful, even a little weak, he still doubted whether she was like this.


    Chu Zixuan grinned and didn''t say anything to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi gave Chu Zixuan a weak look, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    Bai Duoduo rolled his eyes and saw that Chu Zixuan ignored Tao Yanxi, and guessed in his heart that Chu Zixuan should have been influenced by what she said just now.


    Think about it too, how could a character like Chu Zixuan accept one for sale?


    Now Bai Duoduo is completely sure that Tao Yanxi is selling, or that she has weave a lie to deceive herself. Under the jealousy and resentment, she takes that lie seriously.


    Tao Yan felt more and more aggrieved when she saw that Chu Zixuan was not helping her, but she still stubbornly grabbed her textbook, and stubbornly said "I don''t know what you are talking about".


    But in the eyes of some conscientious people, her reaction seems like a sign of acknowledgment.


    For a time, all kinds of rumors spread on the campus.


    Bai Duoduo ended the conversation satisfactorily, then turned around and started to look at the textbook. She is a good learner, not like Tao Yanxi.


    Although Tao Yanxi was reading the book, her mind was not in the textbook.


    "Little Master, why didn''t you refute her?" Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, and some long hair completely covered her face, so that Chu Zixuan could not see her expression.


    "Why refute?" Tao Yanxi asked indifferently.


    "Bai Duoduo is obviously framing you!" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her lips, yes, it was a framed accusation.


    "Do you know how to destroy a person?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    "The best way to destroy a person is to make her believe what she made up, and then when the time is right, tear off all the pretense and uncover the truth. Think about it, when the truth is revealed, that person What you are facing is that the world that has been built for a long time suddenly collapsed, and what does it feel like?"


    Xiaoyao: Good... so scary!


    "Xiao Yao is good." Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao: Mama wants to go home, the little master is so scary.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take Bai Duoduo''s methods seriously. If she wanted to, she would have 10,000 ways to destroy Bai Duoduo.


    What she cares about is Chu Zixuan''s reaction. Chu Zixuan was obviously watching a good show just now, so what is his purpose for doing this?


    Do you want to pull her into a savior when she is desperate? Or already suspect that she is waiting for her to explode the vest?


    If it is the latter, then Chu Zixuan really still cares about what happened last night, and everything she did this morning did not dispel his suspicions.


    In this case, she has to add another fire.


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Mother Tao.

 Chapter 18： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (18)

    After sending the text message, Tao Yanxi put the phone away.


    Hmm... She has to study hard.


    The boring and fulfilling study time was soon over. After school in the afternoon, because she was going to the bookstore to read novels to Xiaoyao, Tao Yanxi refused Chu Zixuan''s invitation to go home with her because she wanted to go home with Bai Duoduo. Walk together.


    Chu Zixuan just said "stupid" coolly and left, while Bai Duoduo stayed behind and left the school with Tao Yanxi.


    "Duoduo, I''m going to the bookstore to buy some tutorial books, how about you?" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo and asked.


    Bai Duoduo was startled, didn''t Tao Yanxi apologize to her? Yesterday, she was asked to pay back the money. What is the relationship between the two of them, and she still needs to pay back?


    Bai Duoduo originally thought that Tao Yanxi would apologize to her today. After all, she treated her like that yesterday, but she never imagined that she would actually say to buy a counseling book?


    "Yanxi, what happened yesterday..." Bai Duoduo vaguely mentioned.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo in surprise, did she have to pay back the money?


    "Duoduo, do you want to pay me back?" Tao Yanxi raised a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Aren''t you supposed to apologize to me?" Bai Duoduo''s voice became sharp.


    Apologize? Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo in confusion, what was going on in this girl''s mind? Why should she apologize to her?


    "Yanxi, what is our relationship? Why do you have to hold on to me tightly? Isn''t it just a dress that costs dozens of dollars? I''ll give it to you." Bai Duoduo said and grabbed it out of the bag A handful of change was thrown into Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi took a rough look and found that it was about ten yuan.


    "Duoduo, as I said, that dress is 200,000 yuan. If you don''t believe me so much, I''ll give you the bill tomorrow." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said with a hint of final stubbornness.


    Bai Duoduo just felt very angry, "Didn''t you just sell it? What are you pretending to be!"


    After speaking, she grabbed the money that had just been put into Tao Yanxi''s hand, snorted coldly, turned away without looking at Tao Yanxi, and left.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Little master, won''t you go after her?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi turned around lazily and went to the bookstore, "Chase? I''m not in that mood."


    Girls who live in their own world, when will they be able to face reality?


    There was a mischievous smile at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, and it returned to normal the next moment.


    Hmm... can''t collapse the character design!


    Tao Yanxi soon arrived at the bookstore, she started directly from the first row of the novel shelf, and quickly flipped through it.


    Those words seemed to have life, and they all got into Tao Yanxi''s mind during the process of flipping them.


    From the perspective of others, Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to be reading a book at all, but simply flipping through the book.


    But everyone is not a troubled person, and there are all kinds of strange things in this world, just come to the bookstore to flip through the books, it is not too strange.


    Because of this, Tao Yanxi''s book-turning action was not disturbed.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi said, "Xiao Yao, this amount should be enough for you to watch for a while."


    Xiao Yao was immersed in the sea of ??books, when she heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, it took a while to react.


    "Well, yes, thank you little master~"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, then left the bookstore, it was time to go home.

 Chapter 19： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (19)

    Tao Yanxi took a taxi and returned home, and Tao''s mother just finished the meal.


    Since Mother Tao married into the Chu family, she was responsible for three meals a day.


    Mother Tao asked Tao Yanxi to wash her hands, and then she personally asked Chu Zixuan to come down for dinner.


    After the family arrived at the table neatly, it was time for dinner.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hot and spicy spicy fish in the center, and smiled in his heart, and then stretched out his chopsticks to the spicy fish.


    The soft and tender fish was chewed in the mouth, and a pungent spicy sensation swept the whole mouth.


    There was a thin layer of sweat on Tao Yanxi''s forehead, but she accelerated the speed of eating fish.


    When the irritating spicy taste spread all over her body, she finally couldn''t help putting down her chopsticks.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her little tongue, which had been hot and red, and there were physiological tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "It''s so spicy..." With a trace of grievance and a pitiful voice on the dining table, the other three looked at Tao Yanxi one after another.


    Tao Mu immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go get you water."


    However, Chu Zixuan turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, his face turned red from the heat, and his little red tongue sticking out.


    Chu Zixuan only felt a burst of heat, and there seemed to be a fire in his body that needed to be vented.


    At this time, Mother Tao took a carton of milk and brought it to Tao Yanxi. There was a hint of cold air on the milk, and it looked like it was taken out of the refrigerator.


    Taomu inserted the straw and said worriedly, "Drink some water quickly."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just grabbed the milk and prepared to drink it, but at this time Chu Zixuan grabbed the milk carton at once.


    The cold touch from his hand seemed to want to freeze his entire body, Chu Zixuan only felt that the fire was extinguished at once, which turned into a burst of anger.


    "You can''t drink cold food just after eating, doesn''t Auntie know that?" Chu Zixuan''s tone was very bad, and his face was gloomy.


    Mother Tao was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously retorted: "We all came here like this."


    Seeing this, Tao Yan pulled Chu Zixuan''s clothes and said, "Brother, it''s alright, we''re all used to it."


    Chu Zixuan pursed his lips tightly, and suddenly thought of something, he said fiercely: "Wait for Lao Tzu!"


    After speaking, he left his seat.


    A minute later, he held a glass of warm water in his hand and said, "Drink this! I added salt to it to relieve the spiciness. You can drink it for a while."


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a warm smile, and she said sweetly, "Thank you, brother."


    Chu Zixuan snorted coldly and sat down to continue eating.


    Tao Yanxi comforted Tao Mother a few words, and then drank the warm water with salt for a while, and the tingling feeling slowly disappeared.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi went back to her room to do her homework, but before doing her homework, she still needed to do one more thing.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and turned to the text message column.


    [Mom, my brother said he likes spicy food. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi looked at the text message and laughed lowly.


    Mother Tao wanted to please Chu Zixuan, so she would naturally make spicy food at night, and she could just use it to eat spicy food at night. Mother Tao cared about her and would naturally bring her water.


    As for why they took ice, in Tao Mu''s mind, ice water is very helpful for spicy food. After all, they have been living like this for so many years.


    As long as she ate hot food and drank cold water in front of Chu Zixuan, she would be able to dispel his suspicions.


    It was a dangerous move, but it worked, didn''t it?

 Chapter 20： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (20)

    After Tao Yanxi deleted the information, she began to do her homework seriously, um... If she guessed correctly, Chu Zixuan will come to her in a while, she has to be prepared.


    Half an hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi showed an expected smile, then straightened her clothes and went to open the door.


    At the door, Chu Zixuan actually decided to come to Tao Yanxi after hesitating for a long time. Last night, he really misunderstood her.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Tao Yanxi''s face showed a proper look of surprise.


    Chu Zixuan pursed his lips tightly, it was impossible for him to say sorry, but he didn''t know how to apologize to Tao Yanxi.


    "Do you need my help?" Although he asked, Chu Zixuan still used a fierce tone and a very fierce expression.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be startled, and her body shrank.


    "Fuck! Are you so afraid of me?" Chu Zixuan was very upset, is he really that scary?


    Tao Yanxi''s body shrank again, she shook her head and bit her lip and said stubbornly: "No, I... I''m not afraid of brother."


    Little liar! Chu Zixuan cursed in his heart.


    "If someone bullies you in the school, report me by my name, you know?" Chu Zixuan said viciously, as if he wanted to bully Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "Really...really?" There was a hint of surprise and longing in her voice.


    "Of course it''s true. When did Lao Tzu''s words never count?" Because of Tao Yanxi''s performance, Chu Zixuan was greatly satisfied.


    However, the next moment, Tao Yanxi''s face suddenly collapsed.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I know that many people like my brother, I... I still don''t bother my brother."


    "Fuck, those people who like Lao Tzu have nothing to do with Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu only likes..." Having said this, Chu Zixuan was stunned.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan with a small face, and asked curiously, "Brother, who do you like?"


    "What''s your business? Go and do your homework!" Although he didn''t enter the room, he still saw the homework laid out on the desk at a glance.


    Chu Zixuan was irritated, turned around and left.


    After returning to the room, Chu Zixuan slammed the wall hard, damn, why did he just want to say that he only likes her?


    How could he fall in love with such a weak girl? In Chu Zixuan''s mind, his future partner should be valiant, strong, free and easy. In terms of force, he may not be able to beat him, but he must be tied with him.


    What''s so good about Tao Yanxi? The body is soft, the voice is soft and waxy, and the character is soft, fuck! The more I think about it, the more I find her so attractive!


    Chu Zixuan shook his head, wanting to clear his mind, but in his mind, Tao Yanxi looked aggrievedly and looked at him with tears in his eyes, and his little tongue that was hot and red. , that Ruan Nuo Nuo shouted his brother''s voice with a hint of coquettish...


    Chu Zixuan simply took off his clothes and went to the bathroom to shower with cold water.


    fuck! He was really stunned, otherwise how would he think of the scene where Tao Yanxi was bullied and cried by him under him?

 Chapter 21： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (21)

    Tao Yan saw that Chu Zixuan had left, and guessed that he would not come again.


    So she quickly put away her homework and lay down on the bed nimbly, um... playing with her mobile phone.


    Xiao Yao is now immersed in the novel of dog blood, and she can''t care about her master at all.


    Because Xiaoyao was attached to her sea of ??consciousness, so Xiaoyao had to go through her master to see novels or TV dramas, which was why she went to the bookstore today to frantically flip through books.


    Only when she sees it can Xiao Yao see it.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her aching temples. She read the contents of those novels this afternoon, which made her head hurt a little.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is no longer angry, um... this is probably a kind of harvest.


    After playing Xiaoxiaole for a while, Tao Yanxi took a shower and lay down in bed to sleep.


    After resolving Chu Zixuan''s suspicions, she was in a very good mood.


    After a sleepless night, Tao Yanxi got up early in the morning to go to class. Of course, she did not forget to bring the bill for the 200,000 dresses.


    After arriving at the school, Bai Duoduo didn''t dare to look at her at all, just lowered his head and pretended to do his homework.


    Tao Yanxi is not embarrassed by Bai Duoduo, as long as she is interested, she can let her go for a while.


    Chu Zixuan didn''t come to class today, Tao Yanxi didn''t know what he was going to do, and he was not worried. After all, that was her brother~


    After the class at noon, Bai Duoduo went out for a while, and when she came back, she was carrying an exquisite packaging box in her hand.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and saw that the packaging seemed to be the latest GUCCI model.


    This white Duoduo is a bit interesting.


    Tao Yanxi thought with interest, but on the surface she still looked soft and weak.


    As soon as Bai Duoduo returned to his seat, he couldn''t wait to turn his head to Tao Yanxi and said, "Have you seen this?"


    She shook the packaging box in her hand, almost overflowing with bragging.


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for a moment and asked cautiously, "Is it GUCCI?"


    There was a hint of surprise in Bai Duoduo''s eyes, as if he didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi knew each other.


    But then she thought about it, that''s fine, if she knew it, she wouldn''t be too lazy to talk to her about science.


    "It''s good to know each other." Bai Duoduo held his head high and looked proud.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the packaging and whispered, "This should cost a lot of money, right?"


    "Of course!" Bai Duoduo showed off excitedly, of course it cost a lot of money.


    "Since that''s the case..." Tao Yanxi paused, a trace of contempt flashed in Bai Duoduo''s eyes. Seeing that she was rich, he knew he wanted to curry favor with her? Oh, she''s going to make things difficult for her!


    "Then pay back my money." Tao Yanxi raised a sweet smile and took out the bill from her bag.


    Bai Duoduo''s face froze, "You...you..."


    Bai Duoduo never imagined that Tao Yanxi was still thinking about the money!


    "Isn''t it 200,000!" Bai Duoduo said viciously, "I''ll give it back to you!"


    Bai Duoduo threw the packaging box in her hand on the table. She put her hands around her chest, "I gave it to you, don''t pester me in the future, you really fell into the eyes of money!"


    Saying that, Bai Duoduo stood up angrily and was about to go out, but at this time, Tao Yanxi stopped her.


    "Duoduo, this crystal bracelet is only worth 150,000, you still owe me 50,000~" Tao Yanxi''s tone was a little lazy, but it made Bai Duoduo even more angry.


    She clapped her hands on the table and said angrily, "Isn''t the friendship between us worth fifty thousand?"

 Chapter 22： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Bai Duoduo''s attitude at all, she pursed her lips and smiled, "Well, since Duoduo said so, it''s naturally worth it."


    Bai Duoduo breathed a sigh of relief, "Yanxi, I''ll just say, you won''t embarrass me, right?"


    Tao Yanxi shook the bill in her hand, then grabbed Bai Duoduo''s hand and put the bill in her hand.


    "Duoduo, since you think the friendship between us can be measured by money, then I will fulfill your wish, if you take this bill, I will pretend that it never happened before, but in the same way, we That''s the end of our friendship."


    "But if you don''t take this bill, you will still have to pay it back to me within six months. If you can''t pay it back within six months, I will have the right to sue you. At that time, it''s not just a simple debt. It''s back."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Duoduo, and there was always a slight smile on the corner of her mouth.


    But this kind of Tao Yanxi made Bai Duoduo feel unfamiliar. She looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, as if she knew her for the first time.


    "The choice is yours." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Bai Duoduo took a deep breath, picked up the bill, and shredded it little by little.


    Fragments fell from the air to the table, and some were scattered on the ground, as if foreshadowing something.


    Bai Duoduo glanced at Tao Yanxi angrily, sneered, and left directly.


    And this time, Tao Yanxi did not stop Bai Duoduo.


    "Little Master, I don''t understand." Xiao Yao, who was immersed in the novel, finally spoke up.


    Tao Yanxi collected the fragments on the table little by little, and her long white fingers stroked the fragments, which looked like a painting.


    "If Bai Duoduo really cherishes this friendship, half a year, without stealing or robbing, is enough for her to earn 50,000 yuan, but she did not hesitate to ruin the bill, and also ruined the relationship between her and her original body. ."


    Tao Yanxi laughed lowly, so, Bai Duoduo''s nature is like this.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes stayed on the exquisite packaging box, and his eyes flashed.


    "It''s the source of this thing, it''s a bit strange." Tao Yanxi put away the thing, planning to take the time to check it.


    Xiao Yao just said "oh" and continued to read the novel, um... Anyway, what the little master does is right!


    Tao Yanxi looked around, um... Fortunately, there were only two of her and Bai Duoduo in the classroom just now, otherwise this character design would probably collapse.


    To maintain the image of a delicate scholar is really... difficult!


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the table with a lazy look, just at this time, Chu Zixuan entered the classroom.


    Tao Yanxi: ! !


    The collapse of the set came unexpectedly!


    She sat up slowly, rubbed her wrists, and looked very tired from her homework.


    Chu Zixuan didn''t seem to be in a good mood. He sat down and picked up his phone, not knowing what to do.


    Although Tao Yanxi was curious, she couldn''t read it openly, so she could only pretend to do her homework and glance at what Chu Zixuan was looking at from the corner of her eye.


    However, before she could understand it, Chu Zixuan turned off the phone as if he had noticed something.


    "Peach Yanxi." Chu Zixuan suddenly called out her name.


    Tao Yanxi''s body seemed to tremble a little, and her eyes also said with a hint of caution: "Brother?"

 Chapter 23： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (23)

    Chu Zixuan stared straight at Tao Yanxi and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    After a long time, Chu Zixuan said, "How about being my girlfriend?"


    Tao Yanxi: ! !


    Big accident scene!


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan with a hint of surprise and panic.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s expression, Chu Zixuan knew that she had misunderstood. He coughed lightly and said, "It''s not the real, fake, fake kind!"


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a sweet smile on the corner of his mouth, "What does my brother want me to do?"


    Chu Zixuan frowned, his face very bad.


    He remembered the scene this morning when his group of brothers laughed at him for not having a girlfriend, and he wanted to punch each of them, of course, if he could go back in time, he would rather punch himself.


    Because just two hours ago, he boasted to those brothers that he has a girlfriend, and he will show them tonight!


    And then... not then.


    Chu Zixuan has always looked down on women, otherwise, with his face, he would already have a girlfriend.


    Chu Zixuan thought about it and thought that Tao Yanxi was a good choice, which is why he came to her now.


    "Just go have a meal with me at night." Chu Zixuan said fiercely, but if he looked closely, he could see that the roots of his ears were a little red.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in response, "Just to have a meal?"


    "Then what else do you want to do?" Chu Zixuan sneered, "I won''t like you!"


    Tao Yanxi''s body shrank, obviously afraid of such Chu Zixuan.


    "What are you shaking? Have a meal with my brothers tonight, if you do this, you will definitely be a gang!" Chu Zixuan said viciously.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip to make herself less afraid.


    "I...I see." Tao Yanxi paused, "I''m very happy to be able to help my brother."


    "Yeah." Chu Zixuan responded, then lay down on the table and went to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi also did not bother Chu Zixuan, but what made her curious was that, with so many girls, why did she choose her?


    On this side, Tao Yanxi was in doubt, while Bai Duoduo, who left, was in a state of excitement at this time.


    She looked obsessively at the man in front of her. If Tao Yanxi was here, she would definitely be able to find out that this man was the protagonist - Gong Xinhai.


    At this time, Gong Xinhai looked at Bai Duoduo with anticipation and asked, "Did you give her something? Did she accept it?"


    Bai Duoduo came back to her senses when she heard Gong Xinhai''s words.


    She remembered the crystal bracelet thrown on Tao Yanxi''s table, and there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes.


    "Give it to her, she also accepts it, she looks very happy." Bai Duoduo said.


    There was a smile on Gong Xinhai''s mouth, and he knew that a woman like Tao Yanxi couldn''t escape the temptation of money.


    He just gave a crystal bracelet, and the woman couldn''t wait to accept it.


    Gong Xinhai''s heart was fiery, and he took it for granted that Tao Yanxi was already in his pocket.


    Bai Duoduo looked at the excited Gong Xinhai, her fingernails plunged into the palm of her hand but she didn''t realize it.


    Peach Words, Peach Words!


    Bai Duoduo hated the name in his heart, and his eyes were full of hatred for Tao Yanxi.


    Gong Xinhai nodded with satisfaction, took out a stack of money and said, "This is your reward."


    Bai Duoduo took the money, and there was a vicious light in his eyes.

 Chapter 24： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (24)

    After school in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi followed Chu Zixuan obediently.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that since she was going to see Chu Zixuan''s friends, she wanted to dress better, but Chu Zixuan obviously didn''t give her this chance.


    Since Chu Zixuan felt that she could see his friends in plain clothes, Tao Yanxi would not take the initiative to say anything, so as not to make Chu Zixuan suspicious.


    Chu Zixuan rode a motorcycle with Tao Yanxi and quickly came to a bar. At this time, the bar was not open for business, but Chu Zixuan was a regular visitor here, so he went in without hindrance.


    When he arrived, his brothers also arrived.


    Chu Zixuan sat on a couch, and wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi, whose body was a little stiff, and said, "See, this is Lao Tzu''s woman!"


    Tao Yanxi showed a weak smile at the right time, and said hello to everyone.


    Several other people saw this scene, and there was a trace of surprise in their eyes. It turns out that Chu Zixuan really has a girlfriend? What a spectacle!


    "Tsk tsk, boss, you are not being kind!" said a young man with yellow hair with a smile.


    Chu Zixuan glanced at him and said, "She has always been timid. You people are neither big nor small. If I exposed her early, what would she do if she ran away? Humph!"


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled slightly, and looked at Chu Zixuan with a trace of grievance, as if complaining that he was speaking too loudly.


    When several people saw this scene, the surprise in their eyes disappeared, replaced by a clear understanding that "the boss likes this type".


    However, they all felt that Chu Zixuan''s eyesight was really good. The girl in front of her was not only good-looking, but also had a good figure. Most importantly, she had a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to talk.


    Whenever those eyes look at them, they always want to give their best.


    After that, a group of brothers said some more words, of course, wine is essential.


    Chu Zixuan''s drinking capacity is not bad, when drinking, he always blows with a bottle.


    When they separated, Tao Yanxi was not sure whether Chu Zixuan was drunk or not.


    Drunk, let''s say, but he walked very smoothly, unlike the others who walked erratically.


    But to say that he was not drunk, his eyes had no focus, and his dark eyes could not see any emotion.


    Tao Yanxi supported Chu Zixuan, and several others were taken into a taxi by her, and now it was time for her to take him back.


    After getting in the taxi, Chu Zixuan was always very close, but when he was about to get home, he said everything he wanted to get off.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only help Chu Zixuan to get out of the car. Anyway, it was not far from home, so he went back after walking.


    After getting off the car, Chu Zixuan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and pushed her to the nearest tree. At the same time, he put his other hand on the tree, and there was a perfect tree thump.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Chu Zixuan didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan wanted to come out of his arms, but Chu Zixuan strongly imprisoned her under his own arms.


    "Brother, it''s time for us to go home, or uncle should be worried." Tao Yanxi persuaded her, her voice was so soft that Chu Zixuan felt that a fire was burning.


    Chu Zixuan slowly approached Tao Yanxi, and in her surprised expression, he accurately kissed her lips.

 Chapter 25： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (25)

    "Well..." All Tao Yanxi wanted to say was blocked in this sudden kiss.


    Her eyelashes trembled, and her whole body was attached to the tree, as if she wanted to merge with the tree to escape the strong kiss.


    Chu Zixuan clasped Tao Yanxi''s head with one hand, trying to deepen the kiss.


    However, the next moment, his body softened and he fell down like that.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Really drunk.


    Tao Yanxi resigned and dragged Chu Zixuan up, not knowing what Chu Zixuan ate to grow up, it was too heavy, Tao Yanxi almost broke his hand when he helped Chu Zixuan back.


    As for bringing Chu Zixuan home, it is none of her business, the housekeeper and the others will naturally take good care of Chu Zixuan.


    The next day was the weekend, which meant that Tao Yanxi didn''t have to go to class today.


    Tao Yanxi slept in a rare sleep, and when she woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    She simply took a shower and decided to go downstairs to find something to eat, but she was startled when she opened the door.


    Chu Zixuan leaned against the opposite wall, staring at her, as if he had something to say.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan in surprise.


    Chu Zixuan didn''t say anything, just stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, raised a smile and said, "Brother, you were drunk last night, do you feel better now?"


    Chu Zixuan pulled Tao Yanxi over and succeeded.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Chu Zixuan with wide eyes, and her body trembled slightly.


    "Brother?" This cry made Chu Zixuan''s heart tremble, and he closed his eyes as if to escape some emotion.


    "Last night, I..." Although he was drunk, he remembered everything that happened last night clearly.


    The girl''s delicate body, soft lips, and that struggling moan...


    "My brother was drunk last night, I took a taxi back." Tao Yanxi said, without mentioning the episode last night.


    Chu Zixuan opened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi closely.


    After a while, he snorted coldly and stood up straight.


    "I see," he said, turning to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan''s back and kicked the ground with her foot, so what did her brother know?


    After this episode, the days that followed were unusually calm.


    Chu Zixuan rarely came to class and looked very busy.


    And Bai Duoduo didn''t bother her anymore, and Bai Duoduo started putting on makeup.


    Tao Yanxi has observed Bai Duoduo''s clothes. Although it is not a high definition, it is also a big name. With Bai Duoduo''s family background, it is not enough to support such a large expenditure.


    Tao Yanqi guessed that Bai Duoduo should have been in contact with the male protagonist Gong Xinhai, and Gong Xinhai should have fallen in love with her, which can explain that Bai Duoduo is now wearing a famous brand.


    She is not interested in the love between Bai Duoduo and Gong Xinhai, she is worried that Chu Zixuan will be targeted by Gong Xinhai.


    It has to be said that Tao Yanxi''s concern is very reasonable.


    One day a month later, Tao Yanxi suddenly received a call.


    "Hey, in the alley next to Yan Huan''s bar, we met someone from Gong Xinhai! The boss is injured!" The voice over there sounded anxious and hasty.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the caller ID displayed as "Brother" and left the classroom without thinking about it.

 Chapter 26： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (26)

    Because Bai Duoduo was close, he naturally heard the content on the phone.


    A smug smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she hurriedly followed.


    Tao Yanxi first called the emergency and the police, and after reporting the address accurately, she rushed to the Yan Huan Bar.


    By the time she got there, neither the police nor the ambulance had come.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly ran to the alley, only to see a dozen people lying about in the dark alley, and a few others sitting on the ground dumbfounded, their eyes all falling on a man deep in the alley.


    The man waved his fist and smashed hard at a man who was suppressed by him with a face that could not be seen clearly. The fist hit the man''s face, making people shudder.


    "Brother!" Tao Yanxi called out, and the man who hit the man suddenly stopped.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly ran over and squatted down, "Brother, are you alright?"


    Chu Zixuan stared straight at Tao Yanxi, his fist was covered in blood, and he didn''t know if it was his own or someone else''s.


    His left hand grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hands and clasped her hands behind his head, while the other hand clasped her head.


    In Tao Yanxi''s surprised eyes, he kissed her lips fiercely.


    This time the kiss was not a simple lip-to-lip like before, but a more in-depth communication.


    When the smell of Chu Zixuan with a hint of rust entered Tao Yanxi''s mouth, she was still in a daze.


    "Well...Brother..." Tao Yanxi called out to Chu Zixuan, but was kissed even harder by him.


    At this time, the ambulance and the police arrived at the same time, and then there was another burst of first aid.


    When Chu Zixuan was forcibly carried into the ambulance by the nurse, he always looked at Tao Yanxi with those dark eyes.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi discovered that Chu Zixuan was covered in blood, and that blood stained his white T-shirt red.


    A tear slowly slipped from the corner of Tao Yanxi''s eyes, Chu Zixuan suddenly twitched the corner of his mouth, and then slowly closed his eyes, completely fainted.


    "Sister-in-law..." Xiao Huangmao also had an injury on his face before, but he refused to go to the hospital, so he approached Tao Yanxi and told her what happened.


    "Before we were drinking, the boss suddenly said to go to the toilet, and after a while we heard a commotion outside."


    "Go out and see, the boss has a fight with Gong Xinhai''s grandson."


    "We persuaded and everyone will be fine."


    "Who would have thought that Gong Xinhai, the grandson of the turtle, would find someone to block us, so we just said that."


    Huang Mao grinned when he said this, obviously dissatisfied with Gong Xinhai.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "Do you know why they fought?"


    Huang Mao glanced at Tao Yanxi with some hesitation, as if torn between telling the truth or not.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and glanced at Huang Mao, Huang Mao was startled, but felt cold all over, this feeling was like the look in the eyes of the angry boss when he looked at him.


    Huang Mao shook his head, and when he looked more closely, he could only see the innocent and pitiful girl in front of her eyes with a hint of pleading.


    "It seems that Gong Xinhai said something disrespectful to you." Huang Mao said blankly.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi stood up after saying that, "I''m going to the hospital, are you going?"


    "Go go go!" Huang Mao touched the wound on his face, wondering if there would be scars, and if the scars would cover up his handsomeness.

 Chapter 27： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (27)

    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the hospital, Chu Zixuan had already come out of the operating room.


    A rib was broken, and there were dozens of wounds, large and small.


    However, Chu Zixuan''s physical fitness is very good, so the operation is very successful, as long as he meditates and cultivates, it is not a big problem.


    On the other hand, Gong Xinhai is much more miserable than Chu Zixuan. I heard that his face was swollen, and he will not want to see anyone with that face within a month.


    Tao Yanxi sent a message to Mother Tao and Father Chu respectively, saying that Chu Zixuan and Gong Xinhai were injured in a fight and are currently lying in the hospital.


    Father Chu was talking about business abroad, and flew back as soon as he saw the news, and Mother Tao also stewed some chicken soup and sent it to the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi stayed by Chu Zixuan''s side the whole time, neither talking nor playing with his mobile phone, he just looked at Chu Zixuan like that, and Xiao Huangmao on the side came to the ward after treating the wound.


    Huang Mao has always been restless. Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, he took the initiative to raise the topic.


    "Sister-in-law, the boss likes you! I''ve never seen him be so obsessed with a girl!" Huang Mao pouted, as if he was suspicious of something.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, looked at Huang Mao, and a sweet smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "What did he say?" she asked.


    Huang Mao recalled for a moment, and then imitated Chu Zixuan''s tone and said, "Why is she so good-looking! Fuck! Why is she smiling at that man so much? Isn''t it very attractive!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    After confirming the dialogue, Chu Zixuan was right.


    "I also saw your photo in the eldest''s wallet that day! But it seems to have been taken secretly, hehe, so it turns out that the big guy is in love like this!" Huang Mao laughed stupidly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, she didn''t know about this.


    "What else did he say?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Huang Mao tried his best to recall, "The boss sometimes seems to be very entangled. He is talking about something that must give you happiness, and it is against ethics to say that it is wrong."


    When Huang Mao said this, he scratched his head and said puzzledly: "What ethics and morals does this love between a man and a woman violate? Could it be that puppy love has risen to such a serious level these days?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and when she was about to explain, she heard a roar.


    "What are you talking about, kid! Who is in love with whom?"


    Huang Mao was shocked and said subconsciously, "Sister-in-law and boss!"


    Father Chu had a calm face, pointed to Tao Yanxi and asked, "Is she your sister-in-law?"


    Huang Mao nodded blankly, always feeling that the current situation is a little inexplicable.


    Father Chu''s face darkened even more. He glanced at Huang Mao and said, "Go out."


    Huang Mao was terrified. Naturally, he knew Father Chu. After dawdling for a while, he still couldn''t bear the momentum of Father Chu and left the ward.


    At this time, only Father Chu and Tao Yanxi were left in the ward, as well as Chu Zixuan, who had been in a coma.


    "How long has it been?" Father Chu asked with a sullen face.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was asking her how long she had been in a relationship with her father Chu.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said, "Uncle, you misunderstood."


    When Father Chu heard this, the aura around him calmed down a bit.


    He pursed his lips tightly, "Really?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Big brother is big brother."


    Only then did Father Chu breathe a sigh of relief, "Then that yellow hair just now?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "I...I don''t know either."


    Father Chu glanced at Tao Yanxi and let out a low sigh.

 Chapter 28： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (28)

    As Chu Zixuan''s father, he naturally knew his son.


    I''m afraid this is the wishful thinking of my son from beginning to end.


    "Go out, I want to accompany him." Father Chu waved his hand and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and left the ward.


    "Little Master, why do you deny it?" Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Xiao Yao''s words, but turned around and went to the service desk, and then inquired about the ward where Gong Xinhai was.


    At this time, in Chu Zixuan''s ward, Father Chu sighed and said, "Have you heard what she said just now?"


    Chu Zixuan, who was supposed to be in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes. He twitched the corners of his mouth and asked sarcastically, "So what?"


    She doesn''t like him, he likes her, that''s enough.


    "Zixuan, this is not right." Father Chu persuaded.


    "Heh..." Chu Zixuan let out a low smile.


    "Father, this is the last time I call you that." Chu Zixuan said, "From childhood to adulthood, you never cared about me, and I never resented you.


    "You want to marry Aunt Tao, I didn''t say anything, but in the same way, I like Tao Yanxi, and you have no right to say anything."


    "You bastard!" Father Chu was so angry that his whole body was shaking, "You are insane!"


    "I''m not blood related to her, right?" Chu Zixuan asked rhetorically.


    "But... this is not right!" Father Chu was so angry that he just repeated this sentence over and over again.


    Chu Zixuan didn''t look at Father Chu, he tilted his head and looked out the window, the sun was covered by thick clouds at some point.


    The sky suddenly darkened, as if there was no sunlight at all.


    Chu Zixuan thought back, when did he fall in love with Tao Yanxi?


    Maybe it was the noon when he was so afraid that he still brought him lunch, maybe it was the midnight when he brought porridge and milk to him but made him have diarrhea, maybe it was that ridiculous drunk kiss...


    Falling in love with a person may only be a momentary thing, but it takes a long and tangled time to admit that you like her.


    But maybe it wasn''t all like that. When he heard Gong Xinhai say that he would press her under him, and heard her trembling moaning, his anger burned his reason, he moved his hand, At that moment he admitted the fact that he liked her.


    The thick cloud layer finally let go of the sun, and the warm sunlight projected into the room, Chu Zixuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The sun has come out, and when will his sun come to him?


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door of Gong Xinhai''s ward, and there was an exclamation from the room, Tao Yanxi pushed open the ward, and saw Bai Duoduo and Gong Xin with messy clothes.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, but the two were in a good mood. Gong Xinhai was about to be wrapped into a zongzi, and he was so "passionate".


    She locked the door and walked in for the two of them.


    Seeing that it was Tao Yanxi, Gong Xinhai snorted and said, "If you came to apologize to me, then I won''t accept it, unless you..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Xinhai made two snorts, and Bai Duoduo''s face changed, and there was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    She finally got into a relationship with Gong Xinhai, how could she be willing to make trouble with Tao Yanxi!


    Tao Yanxi pulled the chair beside her and sat down. Instead of looking at Gong Xinhai, she looked at Bai Duoduo beside her.


    "That crystal bracelet belongs to Gong Xinhai, right?"

 Chapter 29： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (29)

    Bai Duoduo was startled and looked at Gong Xinhai subconsciously, but Gong Xinhai was wrapped up like a zongzi and couldn''t see his expression at all.


    As if she didn''t see Bai Duoduo''s reaction, Tao Yanxi continued: "Gong Xinhai entrusted you to give me that crystal bracelet, but you paid off that part of the debt you owed me."


    There was a trace of panic on Bai Duoduo''s face. After all, it was a little girl who was exposed by Tao Yanxi.


    "Gong Xinhai has always wanted to get close to me, but he has no chance, and he has always been arrogant. He definitely hopes that I can get close to him first."


    "So you are making a fuss about it. On the one hand, you don''t tell me what Gong Xinhai is pleased with me, and on the other hand, you tell Gong Xinhai that I hang him and so on."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but pursed his lips into a smile. Unlike the sweet smile before, this time there was a hint of irony and disdain in his smile.


    "Bai Duoduo, you are really good."


    Gong Xinhai was not stupid, and naturally understood the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s words at this time.


    He looked at Bai Duoduo and asked in a deep voice, "Is what she said true?"


    Bai Duoduo bit her lip and clasped her hands together, "Why do you say that? What evidence do you have!"


    "I didn''t intend to care about this matter. After all, the two of you are a natural couple together."


    "But you should never put your mind on Chu Zixuan."


    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi looked at Gong Xinhai, her eyes were terribly cold.


    "What did you tell Chu Zixuan?"


    Gong Xinhai only felt cold all over, as if a beast was staring at him.


    "I can guess even if you don''t say it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Gong Xinhai didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "Gong Xinhai, do you like me?" Tao Yanxi suddenly evoked a sweet smile, like an angel.


    Gong Xinhai nodded blankly, with a trace of infatuation in his eyes.


    "But, what do you mean by liking is hurting the most important person to me?" Her brother, she can bully as much as you want, but if someone else hurts a strand of his hair, she will ask that person to repay!


    "Do you like Chu Zixuan?" Gong Xinhai asked in shock.


    "Yes, yes, she just likes Chu Zixuan, brother Gong, she doesn''t like you, she doesn''t like you!" Bai Duoduo seemed to be activated all of a sudden, and ran to Gong Xinhai''s side and grabbed him arm.


    "Yeah, I don''t like you." Tao Yanxi said to Gong Xinhai.


    "What does he have? I also have money, I can give you anything you want." Gong Xinhai said.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, she stood up and walked to the hospital bed, then leaned into Gong Xinhai''s ear, and said with a hint of lingering affection, "He works better than you~"


    The slightly raised tail sound stimulated Gong Xinhai''s nerves, and successfully made Gong Xinhai go berserk!


    This is his sore spot!


    Tao Yanxi took two steps back, glanced at Bai Duoduo, who was pale, and said, "I wish you happiness."


    Then he left without looking back.


    There was only Gong Xinhai roaring at Bai Duoduo in the ward, "Tell her this too!"


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her lips. This is just the beginning. If you hurt your brother, you will have to pay the price~


    As for collapsing people or something, that''s impossible.


    Isn''t it normal to change your character for love? With the brains of Gong Xinhai and Bai Duoduo, how could she think that she is not the original body?


    Xiaoyao, who was watching the whole process:...


    Woohoo, the little master is still so terrifying.


    Confirmed the means, the little master is right (hold yourself tight.jpg)

 Chapter 30： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (30)

    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi returned to Chu Zixuan''s ward, Chu Zixuan did not wake up, and slept peacefully there.


    The warm sunlight shone on his body, as if giving him a layer of golden light.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat beside the hospital bed without speaking, just picked up the phone and sent a few text messages.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi heard a commotion outside.


    She raised the corners of her lips slightly, and her eyes gleamed with a wicked light.


    At this time, in Gong Xinhai''s ward, the palace mother looked at Bai Duoduo, who was hiding behind Gong Xinhai, with a hideous face. Bai Duoduo''s clothes were very messy, and there seemed to be a unique musk smell in the air. .


    As an adult woman who already has a child, how could the palace mother not know what happened in this ward just now.


    She never imagined that her outstanding son would be entangled with a daughter from a poor family.


    Originally, she received an anonymous text message saying that when Gong Xinhai and a girl named Bai Duoduo were having **** in the hospital, she didn''t believe it, but when she came to the hospital, she saw the scene of the two entangled in bed.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t think it was her son''s problem, it was definitely the woman who seduced her son.


    Her son is also kind-hearted, yet he was seduced by such a woman!


    The palace mother was very angry and wished to tear Bai Duoduo apart now.


    But Bai Duoduo was hiding behind Gong Xinhai, and at the moment Gong Xinhai''s condition didn''t look very good, she didn''t dare to act rashly, and could only look at Bai Duoduo angrily.


    Bai Duoduo only felt that she was very wronged. She didn''t know why the White House mother appeared here.


    Although she was very happy to see the palace mother, she still felt ashamed to see her in such a posture.


    "Jian people!" Gong Mu said viciously.


    At this time, Bai Duoduo''s parents also came to the ward at some point.


    As soon as they came, they heard someone scolding their daughter, and of course they didn''t want to.


    Bai Mu directly stepped forward and pushed the palace mother, the arrogant force belonging to the people at the bottom made the palace mother fall to the ground all of a sudden.


    Gong Mu was so angry that her whole body was shaking, and she didn''t care about etiquette, she stood up and scuffled with Bai Mu.


    Gong Xinhai''s ward was in chaos, Gong Xinhai wanted to stop it, but the two women couldn''t listen to what he said.


    It was not until later that the palace father came to stop this farce.


    However, it was obviously too late at this time. It can be said that the whole hospital already knew about it, which made both families shameless.


    The palace father immediately arranged a transfer for Gong Xinhai, and I heard that he was transferred to the second hospital next door.


    However, there is also a business intersection between the hospital and the hospital, and people gossip, so even if Gong Xinhai goes to the second hospital, gossip is still inevitable.


    It''s just that due to the power of the Gong family, he didn''t say it on the bright side.


    When Tao Yanxi knew all this, she just chuckled.


    When she sent those few text messages, she knew there would be such a result.


    How proud is the Gong family, how could they allow their son to be with a poor daughter?


    And the Bai family is afraid that they will climb the flames after being impulsive. After all, they really hope that their daughter can marry a wealthy family.


    This farce has only just begun...

 Chapter 31： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (31)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay in the hospital for long. It stands to reason that Chu Zixuan was less injured than Gong Xinhai and should have woken up long ago.


    However, Tao Yanxi stayed for a whole afternoon without seeing Chu Zixuan waking up in the slightest, so she left first.


    Tao Yanxi was not a fool, she naturally knew that Chu Zixuan was avoiding her on purpose.


    Moreover, Chu''s father''s attitude was also very strange. When she was guarding Chu Zixuan, Chu''s father came once.


    But Father Chu did not come to see Chu Zixuan, but to see her.


    But the strange thing is that Chu''s father just looked at her with a very complicated look, as if he had something to say, but he was worried about something, and in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Finally, when Father Chu left, he just sighed deeply. The sigh contained too many emotions, which made Tao Yanxi puzzled.


    Tao Yanxi returned home, and the mother of Tao was still stewing soup and wanted to send it to Chu Zixuan.


    Tao Yanxi said hello to Tao''s mother and then returned to her room. She checked the information of the Gongjia company on the Internet and found that their company had a business involving gangsters.


    She recalled the smooth success of Gong Xinhai in the story Xiaoyao passed on to her, and when they were suddenly injected with a large amount of assets in one year, her eyes flashed.


    If the Gong family is really involved in the underworld, without her having to do anything, the Gong family will commit suicide.


    Huaguo has spared no effort to crack down on gang-related industries, not to mention that in the past two years, in order to reform policies, it has prepared to pull out some big tigers to fight.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and directly invaded the Gongjia Enterprise''s intranet, and then found some evidence of their involvement in the underworld, packaged it and sent it to a certain department.


    Although it seems that the evidence of gang involvement can''t completely bring down the Gong family, it will also make them uncomfortable.


    As for whether the palace family can escape this disaster, it depends on whether the palace father has established a good relationship with those partners on weekdays.


    However, according to the domineering temperament of the palace father, Tao Yanxi thought that the palace family could not escape the fate of decay.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi heard from Mother Tao that Chu Zixuan had woken up, so she took the chicken soup that Mother Tao boiled to the hospital.


    This time, Chu Zixuan was awake. When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, his face suddenly darkened.


    "Who asked you to come? Get out!" Chu Zixuan said fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi put down the chicken soup, "Mother asked me to bring you chicken soup."


    "Put down the chicken soup, get out!" Chu Zixuan said sharply, his body trembled slightly, as if he was suppressing some emotion.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head to look at Chu Zixuan, and there were already tears in her eyes.


    "Brother, do you really... hate me so much?" Her voice contained a hint of pleading and a hint of longing, which made Chu Zixuan''s heart tremble.


    Chu Zixuan turned his head and did not look at Tao Yanxi.


    "Since you know, then don''t appear in front of me, forever!" Chu Zixuan said in a low voice, his voice so ethereal that he couldn''t even hear it himself.


    Tao Yanxi responded with a low "um" and turned to leave.


    Zhu Zixuan looked out the window, where a bird was chirping.


    He closed his eyes and a tear fell from the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 32： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (32)

    Five years later, a special forces training base in the southwest.


    "Hey, have you heard? A new military doctor is here~ I heard that the new military doctor is soft and cute. When he speaks, oh my, my bones are going to be crisp." A man in a vest smiled. Another flat-footed man said.


    The board-inch man rolled his eyes and said, "How many of the soldiers are simple people? Let alone the military doctor, don''t be deceived by their appearance."


    The man in the vest shrugged and turned to a man lying on the bed rubbing an old photo, "I said Zixuan, aren''t you tired of touching that photo every day?"


    Chu Zixuan glanced at the man in the vest lightly and said, "I''m not tired."


    The board-inch man pressed against the chest of the man in the vest and said, "Don''t you know how precious Zixuan''s photo is to him? Last time, after following the words of those god-killed terrorists, a group of us was in danger. Who knows that those terrorists don''t have long eyes and almost tore up the photo, and then you look at Zixuan''s madness..."


    The man in the vest recalled that scene, and suddenly shuddered, it was so scary, so scary!


    Chu Zixuan looked at the photo with affectionate eyes. The photo was the profile of a girl, and it was a candid photo at first glance.


    He would have worn out his love for her over time, but he was wrong, day by day, his love for her deepened.


    After he was discharged from the hospital, he joined the army without telling his father Chu, and also joined the special forces. Due to his outstanding performance, he now has the rank of major.


    He can totally enjoy it, and some tasks can be handed over to others.


    But he didn''t want to, didn''t want to let himself idle.


    Because once he is free, the feeling of missing will cover his whole being. He is afraid of going to her or even hurting her, so he keeps himself very busy every day. Only in this way can he think about her less.


    Chu Zixuan touched the photo and groaned.


    "Zixuan, did the wound open again?" The man with a slack asked immediately when he saw that Chu Zixuan was in an uneasy state.


    Chu Zixuan nodded and said, "Send me to the infirmary." After speaking, he actually fainted, but he held the photo tightly.


    When Chu Zixuan woke up again, he felt much more relaxed. The last mission he was injured was too heavy, otherwise he should be performing the mission now, not lying here.


    "Awake?" A soft voice sounded in Chu Zixuan''s ears, he froze all over, and suddenly looked at the person who was gradually approaching him.


    Familiar faces appeared in front of him, but he seemed stupid and didn''t dare to move.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "It''s weird, it didn''t hurt my brain."


    Speaking of Tao Yanxi, she also touched Chu Zixuan''s forehead, but the next moment her hand was caught by Zhu Zixuan.


    Zhu Zixuan turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him.


    Tao Yanxi poked Zhu Zixuan''s chest with his finger and said, "It is against the law to attack a military doctor."


    Chu Zixuan stared at Tao Yanxi, the warmth in his arms made him sure that the person in front of him was real.


    He raised the corners of his lips slightly, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    "Is it illegal to fall in love with a military doctor?" This is what you sent to your door. This time, I will not let you go.


    His lips touched hers, entangled with her.


    Tao Yanxi put her hands around his neck and responded to his kiss.

 Chapter 33： Delicate school tyrant sister VS super fierce school tyrant brother (33)

    In the past few days, a major incident has occurred in the special forces.


    Chu Zixuan, known as the "task madman", actually asked for a vacation! And by the way, he abducted the cute little military doctor who just arrived!


    Simply unforgivable! However, when they reacted and wanted to beat Chu Zixuan, Chu Zixuan had already taken Tao Yanxi on the plane to S City.


    On the plane, Chu Zixuan and Tao Yanxi chatted a lot.


    Chu Zixuan knew. It turned out that as early as four years ago, Chu''s father and Tao''s mother separated, and the two became very good friends. Chu''s father also supported Tao''s mother to open a flower shop.


    The reason why Chu''s father and Tao''s mother got married was because he wanted to embrace the life-saving grace of his father.


    Back then, Father Tao helped Father Chu when he was in trouble. After Father Chu succeeded, he also looked for Father Tao, but by the time he found it, Father Tao had already passed away.


    Father Chu intends to help Mother Tao, but he is afraid of being slighted, so he discussed with Mother Tao about fake marriage.


    Of course, they didn''t get a marriage certificate either. After all, Father Chu and Mother Tao both had someone they loved deeply in their hearts.


    At the beginning, Father Chu never thought that Chu Zixuan would fall in love with Tao Yanxi. He felt that Chu Zixuan was too out of character to make Tao Yanxi happy, so he was so angry.


    Originally, he planned to wait until Chu Zixuan was discharged from the hospital to tell him. Who would have thought that he would join the army like that, and he never had a chance to explain.


    Tao Yanxi was admitted to the Military Medical University after Chu Zixuan joined the army and became a military doctor.


    In order to become a military doctor, she cut off her beloved long hair and abandoned her previous weak character.


    And it was Chu Zixuan who supported her to persevere.


    She hopes that one day, she can stand by his side as a comrade-in-arms and a companion.


    During this conversation, Tao Yanxi also knew a lot.


    The reason why Chu Zixuan was promoted so quickly after joining the army was entirely because he participated in many important tasks.


    After each assignment, a psychiatrist will be sent to counsel them.


    But Chu Zixuan didn''t need counseling. As long as he looked at her photos, his bloodthirsty and restless heart would calm down.


    Chu Zixuan has always missed her, and when he has free time, he wants to find her like crazy.


    Therefore, he took on tasks more and more frequently, and his official position was promoted faster and faster.


    When the two got off the plane, they hugged tightly.


    In the past five years, they have missed each other too much, and they will not miss each other in the future.


    Tao Yanxi and Chu Zixuan went to see each other''s parents, and then set the wedding date in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere.


    On the way to the hotel, Tao Yanxi saw Bai Duoduo with a resentful face.


    Bai Duoduo was arguing with a child about something, the child''s mother pushed Bai Duoduo, Tao Yanxi vaguely heard the woman say: "Old woman, didn''t you just step on your foot? Jian!"


    In the end, Bai Duoduo was still with Gong Xinhai, the palace father went to prison, the palace mother treated Bai Duoduo very meanly, the Bai family was a group of vampires, and Gong Xinhai would abuse Bai Duoduo. She found a man''s self-esteem in her.


    Bai Duoduo has no skills and no income. Later, he could only accompany men to support a large family.


    Tao Yanxi slightly curved the corners of her mouth and seemed to be in a good mood. The next moment, Chu Zixuan forced her to turn her head and said that she could only look at him alone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zixuan in front of him, and the next moment he bit his lip.


    "Fuck! Don''t tempt me outside!"

 Chapter 34： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (1)

    Tao Yanxi and Chu Zixuan held a grand wedding, which made countless people envious.


    After that, the two lived together. Because of their special identities, they spent most of their time on missions.


    As time passed, they also retired together, and then had children of their own until the end of their lives.


    When Chu Zixuan really closed his eyes, the soul fragments belonging to brother Tao Yanxi floated in the air.


    Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments, and then asked Xiao Yao to teleport her to the next world.


    Tao Yanxi woke up in peace, without pain or struggle, she opened her eyes so calmly.


    Tao Yanxi looked around and determined that she should be in the bedroom. As for whether this bedroom was her original body or someone else''s, she had to wait for Xiao Yao''s information.


    "Xiao Yao, pass me the story background of this world." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay~" Xiao Yao responded and passed on the background of this world to her.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, which were a little swollen, and completely absorbed the story background of this design.


    This time, the character she possessed is really quite different from the previous world. This was Tao Yanxi''s first thought after reading the background of the story.


    Yuanshen''s parents died unexpectedly after graduating with a master''s degree. When she came back to see her father in a hurry, her father only said a few words, the center of which was to recognize a man with a lotus birthmark on his collarbone as a brother, and he must take care of him.


    After the death of Father Tao, the company suddenly collapsed. At that time, she was busy dealing with company affairs and did not find the boy at the first time. She did not start looking for the boy until the company was completely stabilized.


    And not long ago, she found the boy. At this time, it had been five years since Father Tao passed away.


    Yuan Shi originally thought that the boy might be the illegitimate son of Tao''s father, but she had done a paternity test, and there was no blood relationship between the boy and her.


    And she also investigated the boy''s family background, and there was no problem at all.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, remembering what the boy looked like in Yuan Shi''s memory, and she was quite sure that the boy was her brother.


    But... her brother seems to be younger than her in this life? What did Father Tao think, how could a girl recognize her younger brother as her brother? Simply incomprehensible.


    Having said that, the reason why the original body is lying here is because she fell in love with the male protagonist of this world, a black heart lotus.


    That Hei Xinlian wanted to have a one-night affair with the original body, so that the original body could invest in the movie he is currently participating in, but something went wrong in the process, the original spring medicine turned into poison, the original If you don''t notice it, you will die.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, her waist-length hair was casually scattered behind her waist, she smiled slightly, the character of the original body in this life made her very satisfied.


    "Little master, little master~" Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    "Hmm." Tao Yanxi casually put on a coat, "What?"


    "Don''t collapse the character~" Xiao Yao instructed.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t collapse." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.

 Chapter 35： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (2)

    "I really like this character that can be solved with money. I like it very much." Tao Yanxi continued, and successfully persuaded Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao: Well, what the little master said is right!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time. It was already eight in the morning. At this time, she should go to the company. After all, she was in charge of the number one company in China.


    As for the black-hearted lotus male protagonist who drugged the original body, Tao Yanxi said that she would settle these accounts slowly.


    After all, one of Yuanshen''s wishes is to be able to get that black heart lotus the punishment it deserves.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, with a wicked look in her eyes, punishment or something, she liked it the most.


    Tao Yanxi soon went to the company. There was a very important meeting to be held this morning, and she had to preside over the overall situation.


    After the meeting, Tao Yanxi called up the information about Heixinlian again. The male protagonist of Heixinlian was named An Yurong, but it was a gentle name. It was just that person, not so good.


    The information Xiaoyao gave her was too limited, such as where did An Yurong''s medicine come from, how could a person who was so vigilant be so easy to follow his words, and since she did , why is it in your own bedroom and not in a hotel?


    This series of questions needs her to be discovered. Tao Yanxi has an intuition. There are some secrets hidden under this seemingly bland development.


    In the information Xiaoyao gave her, An Yurong was entangled with many women, and those women provided him with great convenience for the development of the entertainment industry.


    But on this road, there is a stumbling block, that is Song Qinglian, Tao Yanxi''s older brother.


    It is said that Song Qinglian''s only advantage is that she is good-looking, and she is not ordinary, so she has captured a large number of fans.


    Yan Fan''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and Song Qinglian will be sent to the hot search every three or five times. That is, An Yurong has been intercepted by him on the hot search several times, and she harbors a grudge against Song Qinglian in her heart.


    In the later stage, due to An Yurong''s repeated suppression of blackening, Song Qinglian treated An Yurong, who was the protagonist, very badly. Of course, in the end, An Yurong still occupied the halo of the protagonist and gave the blackened villain BOSS to Liangliang.


    Tao Yanxi recalled the information, and tapped her fingers on the table unconsciously, making a crisp sound.


    "Boss, do I need to cancel the schedule for visiting the class today?" The assistant''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a deep voice, "No cancellation."


    "Clean up, I''m going to visit the class." Tao Yanxi stood up with an indifferent expression.


    The assistant nodded quickly. For some reason, he felt that the boss''s aura seemed to be stronger?


    Tao Yanxi is going to visit a costume crew today, and An Yurong and Song Qinglian are both in this crew, but An Yurong is playing the second male lead, while Song Qinglian is playing a supporting role in the 18th line.


    But it is a coincidence that both of them have roles today, so both of them should be in the crew at this time.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips slightly, being able to see her brother so soon, um... a little happy.


    The assistant''s actions were fast, and Tao Yanxi quickly got into the car to visit the class.


    Tao Yanxi asked his assistant to buy milk tea for the whole crew and distribute it to the whole crew, and then he slowly walked towards Song Qinglian with a cup of milk tea.


    Song Qinglian''s beauty is the kind of beauty that transcends the gender of men and women. Even if he wears a coarse cloth, it still can''t hide his brilliance in the crowd.

 Chapter 36： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi found Song Qinglian very easily. Before she came, she greeted the director, so that they didn''t need to worry about herself and could just shoot as usual.


    Therefore, the crew only saw a strong and beautiful woman who took a cup of milk tea and entered the crew, but no one stopped her.


    Everyone''s heart is different, but fortunately the director is relatively strong, and they dare not say anything at this time, they can only secretly guess which relationship this sudden beauty is, and whether they want to occupy a certain role again.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about those scrutinizing eyes at all, she went straight to Song Qinglian who was sitting on a small bench looking eagerly at An Yurong who was playing opposite.


    "You''re envious?" Tao Yanxi looked down at Song Qinglian and asked.


    Song Qinglian raised her head slightly, and could only barely see the outline of the person in front of her. His eyelashes trembled, and his eyes were full of desire.


    "Well, very envious." He never denied his ambition.


    Tao Yanxi took advantage of the situation to sit on the chair that the assistant gave her, and then handed the milk tea to Song Qinglian, "Hot."


    Song Qinglian took the milk tea and said "thank you".


    Song Qinglian took a sip of milk tea, the milk fragrance slowly swept his entire mouth, and he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I know you." Song Qinglian said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Oh? Really?"


    Song Qinglian nodded, "The president of Tianji Group is a legendary woman."


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised that Song Qinglian actually knew her, she chuckled, "Then guess, what is the purpose of my coming here today? Huh?"


    "Come and see An Yurong." Song Qinglian said very confidently.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    Song Qinglian put the milk tea aside and stared straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "What he can do, I can do too."


    Song Qinglian did not hide his ambitions in the slightest. He wanted good resources and wanted to stand at the top of the entertainment industry, instead of being a supporting role who didn''t know anyone here.


    Song Qinglian has always known that she is good-looking, but being good-looking does not mean that he can obtain good resources, especially under the pressure of An Yurong.


    So he needs a thigh, or more precisely, he needs a gold master, a gold master who can make him shine.


    So when Song Qinglian first saw Tao Yanxi, he started acting.


    The most powerful person like Tao Yanxi likes the little white face who is not familiar with the world, but the ordinary little white face can not fully satisfy her hobbies, so he portrays himself as an ambitious and hard-working innocent Xiaosheng, coupled with his unique face, Song Qinglian believes that he will be able to hug this thigh!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian carefully, and after a long time, she suddenly chuckled.


    She approached Song Qinglian and pinched his chin with her right hand, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Song Qinglian showed a hint of stubbornness in her eyes, "I know." He always knew what he wanted.


    Tao Yanxi let go of Song Qinglian and took out a gilded business card from the inner bag.


    "Call me when you think about it." Tao Yanxi stood up, "Once you decide, there is no room for regret."


    After Tao Yanxi said this, she turned around and left, while Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, clenched the business card in her hand, and something called "ambition" flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 37： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (4)

    Tao Yanxi left the crew in a good mood. As for An Yurong, she didn''t care at all.


    "Little Master, why are you so happy?" Xiao Yao could sense that her Master was very happy.


    "Xiao Yao, the big brother in this world is really interesting." Tao Yanxi''s voice contained a trembling excitement, she had not experienced such a feeling in a long time.


    Tao Yanxi could naturally see that Song Qinglian was acting. From the moment she stepped into the crew, Song Qinglian started acting.


    From sitting there as if she was isolated from the whole world and exuding loneliness to attract her, then she deliberately showed a near-perfect profile, and then looked at An Yurong''s small eyes full of desire, tsk tsk, who said Song Qinglian was in a vase?


    This acting, can you beat An Yurong in minutes!


    After some confrontation, Song Qinglian''s only real thing is probably his ambition.


    "Is Director Meng going to cast a new movie recently?" Tao Yanxi asked his assistant.


    The assistant nodded and said, "Yes, boss."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Go and say hello to the people over there, ask them to interview Song Qinglian, and say I will invest 100 million for them."


    There was a hint of surprise in the assistant''s eyes. He naturally knew Song Qinglian, a very beautiful vase, but a vase was a vase. The boss actually asked him to interview Director Meng''s film?


    You must know that Director Meng''s film has won the Best Picture Oscar, and listening to the boss''s meaning, I am afraid it is not an interview, but a certain role for Song Qinglian.


    The assistant was surprised, but on the surface he accepted it.


    It''s not up to the little people like them to discuss the boss''s affairs.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi''s cell phone suddenly rang, and it was an unfamiliar caller ID.


    But Tao Yanxi knew exactly who the caller was. Except for Song Qinglian, she couldn''t think of the second person.


    Tao Yanxi pressed the answer button and tilted her head to look out the window, with an inevitable smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I figured it out." Song Qinglian''s voice rang from the phone.


    "Two years." He said for a period of time. This is the goal he set for himself. Within two years, Tao Yanxi will give him resources, and he will rely on these resources to reach the top. It means he has no talent.


    However, Song Qinglian doesn''t think he has no talent, all he needs is an opportunity.


    Tao Yanxi immediately understood what Song Qinglian meant, which meant that Song Qinglian was willing to be raised by her for two years.


    Song Qinglian is smart. Within two years, she gave him resources, and after two years, he was so successful that he could kick himself with one kick. This plan was perfect.


    "Okay." But no matter what, she had to come down.


    In this way, a package. Raising is so decided.


    Now that the relationship of support and support has been confirmed, Tao Yanxi, the gold master, will naturally not treat his brother badly.


    "In a few days, someone from Director Meng will invite you for an interview."


    Song Qinglian replied "Okay", since Tao Yanxi gave him this opportunity, he would definitely seize it.


    "I''ll have someone give you the script today, and you can take a good look at which character you want."


    Song Qinglian understood that the meaning of this sentence was that no matter which role he wanted, as long as he went to the interview, he would definitely get it.


    The thigh he held this time was really unusual.


    Song Qinglian slightly raised the corners of her lips. If so, why not bet bigger?

 Chapter 38： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi quickly asked her assistant to send Song Qinglian over, and she also got the script herself.


    Tao Yanxi carefully looked at Director Meng''s script this time. This time he directed an ancient film called "Imperial Power", which probably tells the story of several princes fighting for the throne. The protagonist is Four princes.


    When she finished reading the script, Song Qinglian also finished reading the script.


    He edited a text message and sent it to Tao Yanxi. When he received the reply, the smile on his face brightened.


    Although Song Qinglian is very confident in this role, what does it matter if there is an extra layer of protection?


    Now that you have climbed this thigh, you must use it well!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the text message sent by Song Qinglian, and the smile on the corner of her mouth never stopped.


    She originally thought that Song Qinglian would choose a male lead, but who knew she chose a male supporting role, and this male supporting role also played the role of the villain in the movie.


    "Little Master, why are you so happy?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone, leaned back on the chair and said, "Of course it''s because of something interesting."


    "Shen horses and horses? Xiao Yao is so curious!" Xiao Yao asked excitedly.


    "Honey, go read your novel." Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao, and then said to the assistant next to her, "Go find a high-end apartment, preferably a bigger one, and then send the key to Song Qinglian. in hand."


    The assistant nodded respectfully, and looked at Song Qinglian even more in his heart.


    It is certainly not a simple person who can make his boss so attentive.


    "Contact Calvin and ask them to design several sets of dresses according to Song Qinglian''s figure. I will see the finished product within a month."


    "Also, let Mary and the others bring all the M size of the latest Armami men''s clothes to Song Qinglian."


    The more the assistant listened, the more frightened he became. What is this sacred song about Song Qinglian, who actually asked the boss to send all his personal consultants out?


    "You go to Xingyue Entertainment to negotiate a contract, and transfer Song Qinglian''s contract to my subsidiary, Tianji Entertainment. His contract will be given the highest treatment. I heard that there is no one under Quan Fang recently. Let Quan Fang take Song Qinglian. ."


    Tao Yanxi looked at the assistant with sharp eyes, causing the assistant to sweat a thin layer of sweat behind him.


    "Yes, boss!"


    It was incredible, this Song Qinglian was incredible.


    That Quan Fang is the first agent in the entertainment industry. He used to be the one who brought the queen and the best actor, but now he actually wants to bring a vase?


    No, no, maybe Song Qinglian is not a vase, but a fox spirit! Otherwise, how could the boss be so fascinated by it?


    "You have memorized all these things. If there is one omission, you can go home." Tao Yanxi''s tone was indifferent, but anyone could hear the threat in her tone.


    The assistant wiped the sweat from his forehead and responded.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction and continued to process the documents.


    Although these documents are not a big problem for her, they still have to sign, which is the most troublesome.


    Tao Yanxi signed his name with a wave of his hand, and then continued to read the next one.


    The assistant bowed respectfully, and then left to do what Tao Yanxi ordered.


    These things cannot be neglected, otherwise, he will not be fired!

 Chapter 39： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (6)

    Song Qinglian didn''t expect Tao Yanxi''s actions to be so fast. When he was called by the company''s leader to say that he was an artist of Tianji Entertainment and his manager was Quan Fang, he was unavoidably startled.


    Song Qinglian thought that Tao Yanxi would give her some resources, but he did not think about it at all. Where Tao Yanxi gave him resources was to change everything around him.


    Brokers, brokerage companies, houses, etc., all changed.


    When Quan Fang received him, he only said one sentence.


    "Plastic talent."


    Just this sentence affirmed Song Qinglian and also showed his attitude towards Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian didn''t say much. He knew that Quan Fang''s attitude towards him was mostly based on Tao Yanxi. The so-called "plastic talent" means that he is still too immature at present, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. .


    To put it more bluntly, it is that Quan Fang is not optimistic about him.


    But Song Qinglian didn''t care about this, as long as he hugged Tao Yanxi''s thigh tightly, even if Quan Fang didn''t like him, he would have to work for him.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems pretty cool?


    Song Qinglian soon moved into the house that Tao Yanxi had prepared for him, and he gradually began to get busy.


    Because Song Qinglian was going to audition for Director Meng''s movie recently, Quan Fang did not arrange any schedule for him for the time being.


    Song Qinglian didn''t go out either, but just stayed in the room and studied the script.


    Tao Yanxi has also been relatively busy recently. The day after her relationship with Song Qinglian was confirmed, she flew overseas for a meeting. When she came back, there was only one day left before the audition.


    Tao Yanxi planned to visit Song Qinglian, so she knocked on Song Qinglian''s door one night.


    Song Qinglian only wore a shirt and a pair of wide shorts. She looked very relaxed.


    Tao Yanxi wore a formal suit and looked at Song Qinglian who was dressed so leisurely, chuckled lightly, and stepped forward at the same time, grabbed his right hand with his left hand and pulled it back, and closed the door with his right hand.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Song Qinglian against the wall, "What? Are you tempting me as soon as you come back?"


    "Hmm..." Song Qinglian frowned slightly because of Tao Yanxi''s series of actions, with a lingering ending sound that seemed to raise the temperature in the room by one point.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the man who was obviously not shy at all but pretended to be shy with some amusement, and let go of his hand.


    She tilted her head slightly and saw the script on the table, Tao Yanxi walked over and picked up the script.


    I saw that the script was filled with dense comments about the role he wanted to audition for, most of which were his own understanding of the role, and some of the actions the role should have when speaking certain lines, etc. Wait.


    "You have a heart." Tao Yanxi said to Song Qinglian with the script.


    Song Qinglian smiled shyly, "I want to see if I can do it well."


    Tao Yanxi patted the script on the table, sat down on the sofa, put her right leg on her left, and looked at Song Qinglian with deep eyes.


    "Why do you want to try? You know, even if you don''t go, this role will be yours."


    Song Qinglian lowered her eyebrows slightly, and a strong and stubborn smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "I want to see if I can get this role through my own efforts." Only in this way will you think highly of me, won''t you?

 Chapter 40： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (7)

    Song Qinglian''s eyes were filled with strange colors. He blinked, and when he raised his eyes again, it had returned to a clear look.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the scattered scripts on the table, and tapped her right hand on her right leg.


    "Do you know what to do with Bao Yang?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Song Qinglian hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "I know, but..."


    He bit his lip and looked at Tao Yanxi stubbornly, as if he had something to say.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Xiaoyao, I want to set up a flag!" Tao Yanxi suddenly said to Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao: Ahhh?


    "If Song Qinglian doesn''t win the best actor within two years, I''ll eat the trophy live!" With her acting skills, she almost deceived her!


    Xiaoyao: Just be happy!


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly and tapped her fingers on her right leg unconsciously.


    After a while, she heard some small noises.


    Only then did she raise her eyes to look at Song Qinglian, only to see Song Qinglian''s hands on the buttons of her shirt.


    At this time, two buttons had been undone, and with Song Qinglian''s movements, his **** white collarbone was revealed.


    At this time, he was unbuttoning the third button, and as long as he unbuttoned one more button, he could see the dogwood on his chest.


    "If..." Song Qinglian''s hand trembled slightly, and her unbuttoning hand also slowed down.


    "This is what you want, then I..." Having said this, his hand actually stopped.


    Tao Yanxi: Go on! stop what!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the character design couldn''t be broken, Tao Yanxi might have roared out on his own.


    How can you stop at a critical moment?


    This was the first time she saw her brother undress and seduce her!


    Cough...seems like something is wrong?


    Tao Yanxi blinked and threw away the miscellaneous thoughts in his mind.


    "Enough!" Tao Yanxi said sharply.


    Song Qinglian put her hands down and hung them on both sides.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi didn''t let him continue, otherwise he really didn''t know how to end it.


    But also, how could someone like Tao Yanxi look at his skin? What she cares about, of course, is her "stubborn and arrogant" soul.


    Song Qinglian thought she had a deeper understanding of Tao Yanxi, and she also had a clear line in her heart for the two years of getting along.


    "Button up." Tao Yanxi stood up, not even looking at Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian quickly fastened the button, and then he looked at Tao Yanxi and said with a trembling voice, "Are you disgusting me?"


    Tao Yanxi: Pretend, keep pretending!


    "Who do you think of me!" Tao Yanxi sneered, "Those words before were just me testing you."


    Song Qinglian was startled and took a step back abruptly, her eyes were full of disbelief, as if she was asking "Why don''t you believe me?" After a few seconds, those unbelievable eyes turned into gloom.


    Those eyes seemed to say "yes, how can you believe me".


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Tao Yanxi would really jump up and applaud Song Qinglian.


    The transformation of this little look is simply not too exciting!


    "Don''t embarrass me at the audition tomorrow." Tao Yanxi dropped these words and left.


    When Song Qinglian saw Tao Yanxi leaving, her whole body suddenly relaxed.


    He took out a half-eaten bag of chips from under the table and lay down on the sofa, reading the script as he ate.

 Chapter 41： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (8)

    The next day, Quan Fang came to Song Qinglian''s house early in the morning to pick him up for an interview.


    After Song Qinglian packed up, she went to the interview with the best attitude.


    When we arrived at the interview hall, the hall was full of people.


    For Song Qinglian''s arrival, everyone showed a vigilant expression, one more person is one more threat, not to mention, Song Qinglian is so good-looking.


    Good-looking people always have privileges, so everyone is very hostile to Song Qinglian.


    Director Meng chose actors publicly this time, and they also came to try their luck. In case they were selected, even if it was a supporting role of a passerby, it would be enough for them to brag for a long time.


    Of course, some of them came for the supporting role of the passerby, so they were even more vigilant about the appearance of Song Qinglian.


    Quan Fang frowned slightly, the atmosphere here is indeed not very good.


    "You don''t have to be nervous." Quan Fang comforted Song Qinglian who was sitting there with her head down.


    Song Qinglian raised her head and gave Quan Fang a comforting smile.


    "I''m not nervous." How could he be nervous? He finally waited for this opportunity, and it was too late to be excited, how could he be nervous?


    In such an atmosphere, it was Song Qinglian''s turn to interview soon.


    Song Qinglian stood up and walked into the interview room with her head held high.


    As soon as he walked in, he felt the people who were still talking stop, and he knew that it was the effect of his face.


    He blinked and looked at the few people sitting in front of him. When he saw someone, he looked a little surprised.


    Director Meng glanced at Tao Yanxi who was sitting beside him, not knowing what this meant.


    Obviously they have already said hello, and the role of this male supporting role is also given to Song Qinglian.


    I don¡¯t understand it, I don¡¯t understand it, I really don¡¯t understand the thinking of young people nowadays.


    Director Meng shook his head with a sigh and said, "Let''s start."


    Song Qinglian pursed her lips and said, "I want to perform the scene of Xun Qing breaking with his sister Xun He, so can I ask someone to cooperate with me?"


    Before Meng Dao could speak, Tao Yanxi stood up and said, "I''m here to play Xun He."


    Director Meng didn''t dare to speak anymore. What can they do if this guy wants to have fun? Can''t you just cooperate?


    Tao Yanxi stood in front of Song Qinglian and said indifferently, "Let''s start."


    Song Qinglian nodded and handed a harmless smile to Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s troublesome."


    After he finished speaking, he took two steps back, and when he raised his head again, his aura had already changed.


    Director Meng and a few others originally planned to take a look, but who knew that Song Qinglian would be attracted by this look.


    After Song Qinglian finished her performance, there was no sound in the entire interview room.


    After a few seconds, there was an excited voice.


    "This is the Xun Qing I want!" The person who said this is the screenwriter of the play.


    As soon as these words came out, the others were instantly pulled out of the atmosphere created by Song Qinglian just now.


    Meng Dao looked at Song Qinglian with complicated eyes, why does this guy have to rely on relationships?


    On the other hand, Meng Dao recalled Tao Yanxi''s indifferent face throughout the whole process, and couldn''t help but complain in his heart. Fortunately, this one didn''t enter the entertainment industry, and his acting skills are hot!

 Chapter 42： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (9)

    After Song Qinglian finished her performance, she bowed deeply, and then gave Tao Yanxi a bright smile.


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi praised and turned to Director Meng.


    How could Director Meng not understand what Tao Yanxi meant, he immediately made the decision, "You''ve been accepted! Go back and think about the script carefully, take the time to sign a contract, and someone will contact you during the boot time."


    There was a hint of surprise on Song Qinglian''s face, but a closer look revealed that the depths of his eyes were peaceful.


    Song Qinglian left after expressing her thanks again and again, and Tao Yanxi also left after Song Qinglian''s interview.


    Anyway, the purpose of her coming here was only Song Qinglian. Now that he has left, there is no need for her to stay here.


    In this regard, Meng Dao said that investors are all big hooves! Say goodbye to help with casting!


    Tao Yanxi is busy with work on weekdays. After all, there are too many industries designed by Tianji Group, including medicine, games, entertainment and so on.


    But no matter how busy Tao Yanxi is, she still asks her assistant to sort out Song Qinglian''s daily schedule for her to see.


    Song Qinglian soon signed a contract with Meng Dao, and the start time of "Imperial Power" was also determined.


    Just one month later, and during this month, Quan Fang did not let Song Qinglian idle.


    Now that the role in "Imperial Power" has been confirmed, you can take advantage of this time to shoot magazines or something.


    Quan Fang arranged for Song Qinglian to shoot the cover of a second-tier magazine. Of course, the cover was not just for him, but for a group of men.


    Since the theme of this issue is "Boys Over Flowers", there is a natural need for men with different styles.


    Song Qinglian has no objection to Quan Fang''s arrangement. Although he now has Tao Yanxi as his backer, if he shoots first-line magazines all at once, he will definitely be sprayed by all kinds of sunspots.


    But this time, because of the theme of "Boys Over Flowers", it will not make him very conspicuous, and it will also attract a wave of fans to him.


    Song Qinglian did not doubt her appearance at all, even among beautiful men of different styles, he would be the most beautiful and unforgettable one.


    On the day of the magazine shoot, Song Qinglian changed her clothes and put on makeup. Although he looks very good, the necessary makeup is still needed.


    The definition given to him by the magazine is "a gentle and beautiful man", so his whole outfit and makeup are gentle and not aggressive.


    Compared with other people''s **** or flirtatious or man''s style, there is really no point in his style that can be remembered.


    This magazine made it clear that it wanted to weaken his presence, but Song Qinglian didn''t care about it. He wanted to see who would be the most memorable on the cover when the finished product came out.


    Seven or eight men were scratching their heads in front of the camera, while Song Qinglian just stood there quietly and killed everyone else.


    This is what Tao Yanxi saw when she came to the photography studio. The corner of her mouth was slightly hooked, and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, Quan Fang hurriedly walked over to her and called a "BOSS".


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "What do you think of him? Tell the truth."


    Quan Fang looked at Song Qinglian, who was hard to ignore just standing there, and spit out a few words.


    "The future is immeasurable."

 Chapter 43： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (10)

    Originally, Quan Fang thought that Song Qinglian was relying on her beauty to climb onto Tao Yanxi''s bed, so Tao Yanxi would treat him like this.


    He didn''t watch it during the last audition, so he didn''t know how amazing Song Qinglian''s performance was.


    But this time, Quan Fang was completely shocked.


    This Song Qinglian was never a vase, but a buried jewel, and now this jewel is starting to shine.


    Quan Fang can almost imagine what kind of peak Song Qinglian will stand in the future, and he himself will stand at a different height because of Song Qinglian.


    Quan Fang suppressed the shock in his heart and respectfully answered Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, her brother was naturally the best.


    Song Qinglian saw Tao Yanxi when the shooting was about to end. He relaxed his body slightly, looked at Tao Yanxi, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his eyes seemed to be shining.


    The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, adding a hint of charm to the original gentle wind, which made the photographer press the shutter again and again, shouting, "Okay! Keep it like this!"


    Song Qinglian didn''t listen to what the photographer said at all. He felt that the previous shots were enough, and now he just wanted to attract Tao Yanxi''s attention.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian, whose style had changed slightly, and took a step towards him.


    As Tao Yanxi approached, the smile on Song Qinglian''s mouth became bigger and bigger, but when Tao Yanxi was only two meters away from him, the smile on the corner of her mouth tightened, and her eyes changed.


    Bright and clear eyes looked at Tao Yanxi with affection, and there seemed to be a trace of resentment on his face, as if saying "why did you come".


    The photographer can''t care about anything else now, Song Qinglian''s performance is really good!


    The photographer pressed the shutter again and again, until the assistant told him that he was coming, and he reluctantly stopped shooting.


    As soon as the photographer stopped shooting, someone told everyone that today''s shooting was over.


    But no one left in the audience, everyone looked at the woman standing next to the photographer.


    Song Qinglian walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, "Aren''t you busy with work? Why did you come here?"


    "See you." Tao Yanxi replied.


    At this time, the photographer who was about to talk to Song Qinglian looked at Song Qinglian in surprise. Dare these two know each other?


    That''s just... so good!


    Originally, the photographer was still worried that the photos of Song Qinglian he took would not be accepted by the magazine. Now that he has this thigh, who would dare to say no?


    The photographer was excited for a while, and turned to the computer on the side to start deleting photos.


    At this time, everyone present looked at Song Qinglian in surprise or jealousy, knowing that Song Qinglian and this person knew each other, they should have established a good relationship early in the morning.


    Song Qinglian too, since she knew this person, why should she be so low-key? It made them think that this was an eighteenth line, and they didn''t flatter it well.


    Thinking of this, several of them immediately changed their faces, because during the shooting just now, they deliberately blocked Song Qinglian''s camera.


    Song Qinglian took everyone''s reaction in his eyes, he frowned, and put away all his careful thoughts.


    "I''m a little hungry." He blinked at Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I ordered a restaurant, let''s go."


    After finishing speaking, Tao Yanxi took Song Qinglian''s hand and pulled him away with him.


    Since he wanted her to support the scene, how could she not satisfy him?

 Chapter 44： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (11)

    Although Song Qinglian was surprised at Tao Yanxi''s behavior, he was very clear in his heart that Tao Yanxi never fell in love with him, not even a little bit.


    He couldn''t see any love in her eyes.


    Song Qinglian looked down at the hands they were shaking, her eyelashes trembled, what was Tao Yanxi''s reason for doing this?


    Tao Yanxi brought Song Qinglian to a western restaurant. In order to avoid Song Qinglian''s embarrassment, she ordered the meal for him directly.


    Before the steak came up, Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian and asked, "Is there anything else you want?"


    Song Qinglian shook her head and said, "No, enough to eat."


    "I didn''t say that." Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian with a burning gaze.


    Song Qinglian''s eyes flickered slightly, and her hands on her legs clenched tightly.


    "I heard that the male protagonist of "Imperial Power" is An Yurong..."


    Having said that, Song Qinglian pursed her lips and looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of panic.


    "I know I shouldn''t say that, but...before he and you..."


    Halfway through the sentence, it always makes people imagine, Song Qinglian has always known this truth.


    His eyelashes trembled slightly and he looked terrified.


    "An Yurong came to me a few days ago and said some very bad things, I..."


    He bit his lip, his face full of stubbornness, "I...I don''t want to leave you."


    Tao Yanxi watched Song Qinglian''s performance quietly, and after he finished speaking, she said, "I will handle this matter."


    There was a hint of surprise in Song Qinglian''s eyes, and it instantly turned into a hint of fear.


    "I... am I not particularly bad like this?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and said, "No, it''s good." She almost believed it when she acted.


    If it wasn''t for the assistant reporting his itinerary every day and letting her know that An Yurong never looked for him at all, she would really believe Song Qinglian''s words!


    "Don''t worry, he won''t trouble you again." Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Qinglian slightly raised her lips, but she seemed to feel that this was not right, and the corners of her mouth collapsed immediately.


    Just at this time, dinner came.


    Adhering to the principle of "eating without speaking", the two quietly finished the steak.


    Song Qinglian was very happy to eat this meal, didn''t An Yurong like to suppress him before? He also wanted to give An Yurong a taste of being suppressed.


    He couldn''t wait to see the expression on his face when he had already ordered An Yurong to be the male lead of "Imperial Power" but was told that he was not the male lead, An Yurong must have turned black.


    Song Qinglian kept the corners of her mouth curved, and her eyes were full of smiles.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian, who could hardly contain her smug expression, and coughed lightly.


    Song Qinglian immediately restrained her smile and looked at Tao Yanxi with a confused look.


    "Are you currently taking care of your Weibo account yourself?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Song Qinglian nodded, "There are a group of my little fans there, I... don''t want to abandon them." Although they are all Yan fans, they are also his fans.


    This means that he wants to run his own Weibo account. You must know that generally popular artists are managed by a special studio on their behalf.


    "Well, I see."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything about it, Song Qinglian didn''t want to run a Weibo account by himself, anyway, according to his temperament, nothing would go wrong.

 Chapter 45： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (12)

    After that, Song Qinglian and Tao Yanxi separated. The two had their own things to do, and it was impossible to stay together forever.


    Song Qinglian was a little happy today, and if An Yurong was unhappy, he would be very happy.


    What is there to say? Making the enemy unhappy is his greatest pleasure.


    Song Qinglian was in a good mood talking to Quan Fang about the future plans, and Quan Fang changed Song Qinglian''s development plan at the first time because of Song Qinglian''s outstanding performance today.


    Originally, Quan Fang planned that Song Qinglian only needed to show her face to be a quiet vase, but after today, he changed his mind.


    Such a pearl should stand at the top of the entertainment industry for the world to look up to.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi also instructed his assistant to contact Director Meng, hoping to remove An Yurong''s male protagonist.


    Of course, the withdrawal does not mean that An Yurong will be expelled from the "Imperial Power" crew.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s advice, Director Meng arranged An Yurong as the third male, a very unpleasant character.


    As for the male protagonist, it is played by the top actor of Tianji Entertainment, which is why Director Meng is willing to remove An Yurong easily.


    After all, no matter how powerful An Yurong is, he can''t compare to the winner of the Grand Slam trophy.


    So far, the role of "Imperial Power" has been settled, and the follow-up publicity is not about Tao Yanxi.


    She has already given Song Qinglian a platform, and she can''t control the audience''s reaction.


    Time flies, and a month later, "Imperial Power" also held the opening ceremony as scheduled.


    On the day of the opening ceremony, the magazines shot by Song Qinglian also began to be released.


    Although it is a second-tier magazine, it also has tens of thousands of diehard fans.


    They rushed to the newsstand bookstore and other places early in the morning to buy this issue of the magazine. As soon as they saw the cover, they were attracted by Song Qinglian.


    There are a total of nine people on the cover, all of them have their own characteristics, but for some reason, their eyes are tightly attracted to Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian was standing at the back, but because of this, they felt that this little brother had a sense of loneliness and independence.


    But his eyes were gentle and clear, the corners of his eyes raised slightly, and there was a trace of indescribable charm. This contradictory and harmonious feeling made them want to look at Song Qinglian more.


    This issue of the magazine is so worth it!


    As the saying goes, beauty is for everyone to appreciate together, so when the first group of people discovered Song Qinglian, the treasured little brother, they couldn''t help but expand the list to others.


    In this way, one by one, Song Qinglian was quickly known to a group of people.


    Then this group of people slammed him again, knowing that he participated in the opening ceremony of "Imperial Power" today.


    Because the opening ceremony was held in S City, some fans in S City immediately ran to the designated place, wanting to see Song Qinglian''s true face.


    When the opening ceremony was over and Song Qinglian went out from the gate to leave, she heard more than a dozen uniform voices.


    "Song Qinglian! Song Qinglian!"


    Song Qinglian looked up, and a dozen girls looked at him excitedly.


    He raised his lips, said "thank you" silently, and then got into the car he prepared at the urging of Quan Fang.


    When he opened the door and looked up to see the person sitting in the back seat, his expression was obviously startled.

 Chapter 46： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (13)

    "What? You''re surprised to see me?" Tao Yanxi raised the corner of her mouth and asked with an obvious smile.


    Song Qinglian looked back and made sure that no one saw Tao Yanxi sitting in the car, and then got into the car.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you''re very busy?" Song Qinglian sat next to Tao Yanxi and asked.


    "No matter how busy you are, it''s not as important as you." Tao Yanxi said without any hesitation.


    Tao Yanxi was originally a little colder, because she had been in a high position for a long time, so even if she deliberately restrained her momentum on weekdays, it would still make others feel a lot of pressure.


    But when Tao Yanxi said these words, her whole person''s breath became soft and clean, that is the gentleness that belongs to women only.


    Song Qinglian was surprised, but on the surface she was agreeing with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "If you miss me, send me a text message, no matter how busy I am, I will come to you."


    "It''s different." Tao Yanxi shook his head and said, one was taking the initiative, the other was forced to take the initiative, how could it be the same?


    "The filming of "Imperial Power" is about to start. Director Meng said that you will go to City B for closed filming. I will be a little busy during this time, so I will come to see you today." Tao Yanxi stated the purpose of the trip.


    Song Qinglian nodded, "Then let''s go to dinner?" He asked tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a small smile and said, "I want to eat what you make, go to your house."


    Song Qinglian''s eyes flickered. He was well versed in the entertainment industry. The reason why he didn''t go to other sponsors before was because he had absolute confidence in himself, and secondly, he really didn''t look down on those who were full of guilt. woman.


    Encountering Tao Yanxi was an accident, but everything that followed was actually his meticulous design.


    After finally encountering a gold master who has such an appetite for him, he naturally has to take good care of it.


    But Song Qinglian did not expect that Tao Yanxi would propose to go to his house for dinner.


    "Eating" often does not mean simply eating. After eating, it is business.


    Song Qinglian already knew what Tao Yanxi wanted to do in her heart, but she really wanted him to dedicate her body to him, because of his pride, he was actually unwilling.


    While Song Qinglian was thinking about countermeasures, the car was already heading towards Song Qinglian''s house.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian who was still stunned and said, "Get out of the car, I have already asked the assistant to buy the dishes."


    Song Qinglian nodded and could only get out of the car along Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    The two walked in front, and the assistant followed behind with a large bag of various foods.


    After arriving at the door of the house, the assistant put down his things and left.


    Song Qinglian opened the door and brought in two large packages of food, then turned to Tao Yanxi and said, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Home-cooked food is enough." Tao Yanxi walked around the living room casually.


    The house was decorated by Song Qinglian herself. The whole layout design is very fresh, and the things in the house are simple and generous without losing details.


    Maybe he didn''t think that Tao Yanxi would suddenly come to his house, so there were several packets of potato chips on the table in the living room, all of which were cucumber flavored.


    Song Qinglian had already entered the kitchen and started cooking. He was used to living alone, so he could still do things like cooking.


    Tao Yanxi turned around the living room and found nothing in particular, then she lifted her foot and went to Song Qinglian''s bedroom.

 Chapter 47： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi put her hand on the bedroom door handle and turned, and the door was locked.


    "Interesting." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "What''s so interesting?"


    "Song Qinglian didn''t know that I would come to his house before, and he didn''t take out his mobile phone when he was in the car, which means he couldn''t contact other people to help him clean up the house."


    "After coming back, he went straight to the kitchen and didn''t move at all, but his bedroom door is locked now, do you know what that means?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    "What does it mean?"


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, and she tilted her head slightly to look at the kitchen.


    "It means that Song Qinglian is a very guarded person." Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "Whether he is at home or not, the bedroom door is closed, he is guarding everyone."


    At this time, Song Qinglian stuck her head out from the kitchen, and when he saw Tao Yanxi standing in front of the bedroom door, he immediately said, "There is nothing in the bedroom."


    Tao Yanxi released her hand from the doorknob, "I know." There are no silver taels here~


    Song Qinglian nodded and continued to cook.


    Tao Yanxi no longer looked at the bedroom, but turned and entered the study.


    There are not many books in the study, and the bookshelves in a row are not finished.


    Tao Yanxi walked over to take a look, and found that the books on it were all about performances, as well as "On the Self-cultivation of Actors" and so on.


    Song Qinglian, I really like the profession of an actor.


    The study is not very big. In addition to the bookshelves, there is a long table and a chair.


    There was a laptop on the table, and an open book full of Song Qinglian''s notes.


    There was also a photo frame next to the computer. On the photo frame was a family of three. It could be seen that the little boy above was Song Qinglian.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the photo frame and rubbed her fingers on the photo.


    After a while, she put down the photo.


    "Ding ding ding..." The phone rang suddenly, Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, she had said that she could not disturb her, who was so ignorant?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the caller ID, it turned out to be "An Yurong".


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi only had time to say one word, and the right to speak was suddenly taken away by the other party.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t I just give you aphrodisiac medicine? Are you going to replace my male protagonist?" An Yurong''s sharp voice sounded over there, Tao Yanxi took the phone away some.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and tapped the table unconsciously with her fingers.


    "Where did you get that medicine?" she asked lightly.


    "It''s Qin..." An Yurong changed the subject after saying a word, "What''s your business? I heard that you have recently fallen in love with Song Qinglian. I have no problem with you if you want to support him, but why do you want to replace me? The male protagonist who worked so hard to win? If she hadn''t told me, I would have thought that Director Meng really thought I was not suitable for the male protagonist!"


    An Yurong''s voice was full of anger, but he didn''t know that what he said was more unreasonable.


    "First, you gave me medicine but told me it''s none of my business? Don''t you think there''s something wrong with what you said?"


    "Second, is the male protagonist of "Imperial Power" really the one you fought so hard to win? Didn''t you win it from the top of Tianxing Entertainment?"


    "Thirdly, if Director Meng really thinks you are suitable for the male lead, he will not change the male lead. If Director Meng hadn''t owed a favor to the top of Star Entertainment, would you really think he would give you the role of the male lead?"

 Chapter 48： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (15)

    "That''s my business too!" An Yurong said angrily.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, leaning back on the chair lazily.


    "You said Qin just now... let me guess, what is Qin?"


    "You...you..." An Yurong had a hint of panic. He wanted to stop Tao Yanxi from continuing to speak, but Tao Yanxi''s voice came clearly through the phone.


    "The merchant surnamed Qin in this country still has a grudge with the Tao family, only the Qin family in the northwest. I heard that the head of the Qin family is working in this S city recently, you..."


    Before Tao Yan''s words were finished, An Yurong hung up the phone.


    "Tsk tsk, that''s rude." Tao Yanxi put away the phone.


    The person who killed the original body has now gained something. Today is really a happy day.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time and estimated that Song Qinglian was almost there. She restored the photo frame and left the study.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out of the study, Song Qinglian hurriedly smiled and said, "The food just happened to be ready."


    Tao Yanxi walked over to sit down and said unintentionally, "An Yurong called me just now."


    Song Qinglian was stunned for a moment, and her hand holding the bowl and chopsticks also froze.


    He sat down and looked at Tao Yanxi at a loss, "He... what did he say?"


    "He... does he want to..." Song Qinglian lowered her head, "If you think he is better, then I can..."


    "Speaking of which, I forgot to tell you something." Tao Yanxi said suddenly.


    "What?" Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi dumbfounded.


    "I never gave birth to An Yurong before, but An Yurong gave me medicine before and wanted to climb into my bed, but I found out." Tao Yanxi said lightly, but her eyes were very sharp. With Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian''s hand paused, pretending to change the water cup in front of the two of them unintentionally, and said, "This cup is hot, you can drink this cup."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice anything at first, but Song Qinglian''s action made her suspicious.


    So Song Qinglian originally planned to drug her? She was curious, what medicine Song Qinglian would give her?


    "Let''s eat." Song Qinglian said with a sip of water in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi said nothing and started to eat.


    After eating, Tao Yanxi sat on the sofa watching the news, while Song Qinglian went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    In the kitchen, Song Qinglian looked at the glass of water that belonged to Tao Yanxi, but she didn''t drink a single sip, obviously suspicious of herself.


    Song Qinglian supported the sink. Although he only took a sip of water just now, he had no resistance to medicines since he was a child, and now he feels a little dizzy.


    He was given sleeping pills in the water. He would not let Tao Yanxi go to Yunyu with him under such circumstances. He could only make her fall asleep in this way. Who would have thought that she would actually see through it.


    The mention of An Yurong''s drug use just now was obviously a warning to him.


    Song Qinglian pursed her lips tightly, and there was a dark look between her brows.


    Tao Yanxi is smarter than he imagined, and more difficult to control.


    In this game of parenting, he has always been at a disadvantage.


    In the living room, Tao Yanxi looked at the potato chips on the table and swallowed.


    Ah, cucumber-flavored potato chips, I want to eat them.


    However, the domineering president would not eat such a small snack.


    Ah, I can''t collapse the character and want to cry.

 Chapter 49： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (16)

    Song Qinglian took half an hour to wash the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, his steps were a little unsteady and his face was pale.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Song Qinglian was in a wrong state, and walked over to support him.


    "It''s hard?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Song Qinglian shook her head and said, "It''s okay, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you tonight."


    This is obviously refusing Tao Yanxi to stay overnight.


    Tao Yanxi saw through Song Qinglian''s careful thoughts, and she couldn''t help herself laughing inside, but on the surface she could only say lightly, "It''s okay, your body is important."


    "En." Song Qinglian sat down on the sofa with Tao Yanxi''s support.


    Although he was leaning on the sofa, his body was not relaxed at all, and the slightly bulging muscles because of tension revealed his state of mind at this time.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just told him to take good care of himself when he went to B city to film, and call her if there was anything missing or wanted.


    If she had time, she would definitely visit him.


    Song Qinglian responded one by one. As for whether she remembered it in her heart, it is not clear.


    "You have a good rest, I''ll leave first." Tao Yanxi stood up and was about to leave.


    Song Qinglian also stood up and said, "I will send you."


    Tao Yanxi did not reject Song Qinglian, he sent her to the door.


    "You have a good rest and come on filming." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yeah." Song Qinglian replied in a low voice, his whole person was a little groggy.


    Because of the efficacy of the medicine, he could no longer disguise himself completely. He held the door frame and looked at Tao Yanxi with a hazy and dark look.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and left, while Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, until her back completely disappeared from his sight, he restrained the smile that couldn''t be fainter at the corners of his mouth, then closed the door and took out from his trousers bag. He took out the key to the bedroom door, opened the bedroom door, threw himself on the bed, and fell into a deep sleep.


    After Tao Yanxi left, she went to the airport. There was a project abroad that she had to be present for supervision and review.


    The next day, Song Qinglian went to City B and started the filming of "Imperial Power".


    Song Qinglian knew early on that An Yurong had changed from the male lead to the third male lead, but when he arrived at the shooting location, he heard Meng Dao getting angry.


    "What kind of thing is An Yurong? If you can''t say it, you won''t come?"


    "I won''t come if I don''t come! I don''t believe I can''t do it without him?"


    Director Meng looked very angry. Song Qinglian didn''t know until he heard the people in the crew talking. Then An Yurong didn''t know why, and told Director Meng early in the morning that he would not come to film "Imperial Power". As for the liquidated damages, he naturally will pay.


    Director Meng was originally displeased with An Yurong, but now that the filming is about to start, An Yurong has regretted it again. Fortunately, the male protagonist is not him now, otherwise Director Meng would really be **** off.


    Director Meng made a big first-year fire, and finally calmed down under the persuasion of the assistant director.


    Then An Yurong lost so much face to Meng Dao. Although Meng Dao was not a small belly, he would inevitably teach him a lesson.


    Song Qinglian didn''t know what happened to An Yurong to do such a stupid thing, but he vaguely felt that it had something to do with the phone call Tao Yanxi said last night.


    But this is not a problem that he has to care about. The main thing for him now is to film well and to take advantage of the wind of "Imperial Power"!

 Chapter 50： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (17)

    A month later, Tao Yanxi finally ended his overseas projects and returned to China.


    However, Tao Yanxi did not directly return to City S, but went to City B where Song Qinglian''s crew was located.


    At this time, two-thirds of Song Qinglian''s scenes have been filmed, and the remaining scenes are estimated to be completed within three days.


    Although "Emperor Power" was filmed in closed mode, Tao Yanxi, the largest investor, still has the right to visit the class.


    Tao Yanxi did not rest after getting off the plane, and went directly to the crew.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived, it happened to be Song Qinglian''s role. In the play, Song Qinglian gave full play to his talent, every eye was full of drama, and every muscle movement on his face was created for the character.


    Director Meng looked at the monitor with bright eyes, but he didn''t notice when Tao Yanxi walked to his side.


    "Okay! It''s over!" Director Meng shouted, and the scene was over.


    Song Qinglian broke away from the play in an instant, and then walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    "Why are you here?" Song Qinglian knew that Tao Yanxi was overseas recently, so she must be very busy.


    "I''m done over there, come and see you." Tao Yanxi said, "It''s a good performance."


    Song Qinglian evoked a smile, bright and moving.


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    At this time, Director Meng discovered Tao Yanxi''s arrival. He stood up and said with rapturous expressions, "Song Qinglian is a genius, a genius!"


    Meng Dao rarely praises people like this, but Song Qinglian deserves such praise.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Well, I found it."


    Director Meng: Haha.


    "Director Meng, my role for today is over, see if I can..." Song Qinglian glanced at Tao Yanxi, and the meaning of what she said was very clear.


    Director Meng waved his hand and said, "Go, go."


    After that, Song Qinglian took off her makeup, put on casual clothes, and left with Tao Yanxi.


    The two found a restaurant and chatted. The relationship between the two was not like the relationship between the two of them. It was more like a good friend whom they had not seen for many years. They were friendly and respectful.


    "I heard from Quan Fang that your role is about to end." Tao Yanxi first raised the topic.


    Song Qinglian nodded and said, "Well, there are still a few games left."


    "What do you want to do after it''s over?" Tao Yanxi asked indifferently, her brows and eyes were indifferent, but her words contained concern.


    Song Qinglian lowered her eyebrows, "Everything is subject to Quan Fang''s arrangement."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "You know what you want, just say it and you can get it."


    Song Qinglian naturally knew this, but it didn''t mean he would ask for something directly.


    "Brother Quan is very experienced, and I believe in his strength."


    This was actually said to Tao Yanxi, he believed that she would give him good resources.


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of coffee, "Naturally."


    This is to answer Song Qinglian''s words, she will give him the best, as for how far he can go, everything depends on him.


    The shooting of the second-tier magazines before has allowed him to accumulate a group of fans, plus the face powder accumulated over the years, now Song Qinglian has left the eighteenth tier.


    "There is something in my company, so I''ll leave first." Tao Yanxi stood up and turned to leave.


    Song Qinglian looked at her back, her eyes darkened.


    Tao Yanxi took two steps, suddenly stopped, and turned to look at Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian never thought that Tao Yanxi would suddenly turn around, and without any preparation, his expression was exposed in front of Tao Yanxi.

 Chapter 51： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (18)

    "Two years later, Wang Jun will become king."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to see Song Qinglian''s slightly gloomy expression, and after saying something lightly, she turned around and left.


    Song Qinglian clenched her fists tightly, until Tao Yanxi''s back completely disappeared from his sight, and his body suddenly relaxed.


    she found out.


    There seemed to be waves surging in the depths of Song Qinglian''s eyes.


    No, or rather, she knew from the beginning, knew about his disguise, knew about his scheming, and knew everything about him.


    She watched him perform like an outside observer.


    Tao Yanxi is indeed the CEO of Tianji Group.


    Song Qinglian''s mouth curled into a sarcastic smile, so what if she found out? What he wanted, he got.


    Since Tao Yanxi said that, she will definitely give her good resources within two years.


    Song Qinglian stood up, straightened her clothes, and left.


    That back had a hint of loneliness and determination, and he would never allow himself to have a second choice if he did not become a king.


    Tao Yanxi quickly left City B, giving Song Qinglian a space to play freely. Now she has to deal with another matter.


    Tao Yanxi, who returned to City S, quickly convened various shareholders to hold a shareholders meeting. Except for the shareholders, no one knew what the meeting said.


    A week later, Tianji Group expanded its business to the northwest. In just half a year, it has annexed all the small companies in the northwest, and only a few large companies rooted in the northwest are left, including Qin. Family.


    At first, An Yurong knew that she had offended Tao Yanxi. After paying the liquidated damages, she quickly fled to the northwest and became the head of the Qin family.


    An Yurong is developing in the northwest circle, and he has gained a group of fans with his good skin.


    However, after Tianji Group annexed all the entertainment companies in the northwest, his career in the entertainment industry came to an end.


    He sought the protection of the Qin family, but the Qin family itself was unable to protect itself.


    The owner of Qin family is also a smart person. Tianji Group has expanded its business so aggressively, annexed all the small companies and intercepted the list of Qin family companies several times.


    But the Qin family leader is also arrogant and arrogant. Since Tao Yanxi wants to mess with her, she is not as good as she wants. As a family that has been inherited for many years, the Qin family is still a bit low.


    After being so firm for a year, the bottom of the Qin family in the northwest was almost hollowed out.


    The Qin family had no choice but to surrender to Tao Yanxi.


    When Patriarch Qin sent the invitation letter, Tao Yanxi was replying to Song Qinglian''s text message.


    In the past two years, Song Qinglian has really skyrocketed. When "Imperial Power" was released, Song Qinglian became an instant hit. Coupled with the later resources to keep up, Song Qinglian has made several blockbusters, each of which has exceeded 2 billion at the box office.


    Song Qinglian became the youngest tens of billions of movie stars, and various awards were even softer.


    Today''s Song Qinglian really stands at the top of the entertainment industry, and no one dares to match him.


    His fans are even more powerful, and his Weibo fans have now exceeded 100 million, which is not counting foreign fans.


    Song Qinglian did it, and as the days approached, the deformed relationship between him and Tao Yanxi was about to end.


    In another day, Song Qinglian and Tao Yanxi will confirm their relationship with each other for two full years.


    Song Qinglian deliberately set aside one night to make a decision with Tao Yanxi.

 Chapter 52： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (19)

    Of course, Song Qinglian wouldn''t say something like "decision", he just said that he was going to have a meal.


    Tao Yanxi naturally agreed, and then she glanced at the invitation letter sent to her by the Qin family.


    The time is right, it''s tomorrow night.


    Tao Yanxi took another look at the location, and it was a coincidence that it was Dingxiangyuan, a quaint Chinese restaurant.


    Does this count as solving two things at once?


    Tao Yanxi let out a low laugh, causing the assistant to take another look at her.


    "Go back to Patriarch Qin, I agreed to this invitation."


    The assistant took orders to reply to the Qin family, Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and confirmed the time with Song Qinglian, and then resumed work.


    The time set by Patriarch Qin was six o''clock in the evening, and the time set by Song Qinglian was seven o''clock in the evening, um...no problem.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi first went to the Qin family''s appointment.


    The Qin family brought An Yurong to the appointment, but Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything. She didn''t have the slightest affection for this selfish male lead.


    The Qin family''s head is a woman in her fifties. Because of the blows of the past two years, she has been well-maintained and quickly aged, and the crow''s feet on her face are heavy.


    Qin Patriarch rubbed his hands shyly, "Mr. Tao, look I brought this An Yurong. If you like it, feel free to play with it."


    Tao Yanqi gave An Yurong a cold look. At this time, An Yurong was haggard and pale, and looked pitiful and lovable, but the greed of Chi Guoguo betrayed him.


    Tao Yanxi lightly clasped the table, "Ming people don''t speak secretly, I have limited time, I just ask Mr. Qin one word."


    "You ask, you ask." Qin Patriarch said flatteringly.


    "Why did you want to poison me back then?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Patriarch''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She glanced at An Yurong in disbelief, and An Yurong''s face became even paler.


    "I...not...that''s not what I said..." An Yurong waved his hand and said.


    Patriarch Qin gave An Yurong a slap on the spot, "Who else would you say?"


    She said how could Tao Yanxi suddenly fight against her, it turned out that what happened back then was revealed!


    "Mr. Tao, this is a misunderstanding..." Qin Patriarch wanted to slap himself twice when he said this. Was he crazy back then?


    "Misunderstanding?" Tao Yanxi let out a low laugh, but the two present broke into a cold sweat.


    "It seems that Mr. Qin doesn''t look back if he doesn''t hit the south wall." Tao Yanxi clasped the table lightly, "Then don''t blame me."


    Qin Patriarch immediately knelt down, "Mr. Tao, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I was a ghost, a ghost!"


    Patriarch Qin slapped his face, "I''m jealous that you are so beautiful, young, and so capable, so when An Yurong asked me for aphrodisiacs, she gave me poison for a while, I was wrong, I was really wrong! "


    "Really..." Tao Yanxi lowered her eyebrows, "Disgusting jealousy."


    Tao Yanxi took out a voice recorder with a red light flashing on it.


    "These words, you can stay in the court to say."


    Tao Yanxi put away the recording pen again and turned to leave.


    And Patriarch Qin looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his face was pale, it was over, everything was over.


    And An Yurong covered her face with a vicious light in her eyes.


    They were all from Song Qinglian. If it wasn''t for him to seduce Tao Yanxi, he might have successfully climbed onto Tao Yanxi''s bed.

 Chapter 53： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood, and it only took ten minutes to settle the Qin family, um... She really is a decisive person.


    Xiao Yao who has finished reading the novel: Obviously she wants to see the big master! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Tao Yanxi went to the box that Song Qinglian had reserved, and sat inside waiting for Song Qinglian.


    In the process, she ordered some dishes and some wine, including Erguotou, beer, etc., which did not suit her identity at all.


    Before Song Qinglian came, she drank most of the wine.


    When her head finally felt dizzy, she supported her head with one hand and shook the wine glass with the other.


    "Xiao Yao, can you add a buff?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Little Master, you know, I am useless except to find the world where the big master lives and transmit the storyline," Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi: What''s the use of you?


    "Hey, that''s really a bit of a hassle." Tao Yanxi shook the glass, and her usual calm eyes gradually became clouded.


    "Little Master, you won''t get drunk, will you?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    "Shh, darling, he''s coming soon." Tao Yanxi said this, but her eyes became more and more hazy, as if she was drunk.


    Xiaoyao: I don''t know why, but I always feel that the little master wants to do something.


    A few minutes later, Song Qinglian pushed open the door and entered.


    When he saw the slightly messy box, he even went back and took a look at the box number, making sure it was the box he booked.


    Song Qinglian frowned slightly and walked in, only to see Tao Yanxi with a confused expression on her head.


    Song Qinglian was surprised, but on the surface she sat across from Tao Yanxi with a smile.


    "Mr. Tao is using alcohol to relieve his worries?" Song Qinglian''s tone was very weak, and now he already has the capital to speak on an equal footing with Tao Yanxi.


    Without that layer of pure camouflage, and without the tenderness that was deliberately packaged, what was just like Tao Yanxi''s indifference towards him back then.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "You''re here." Her voice seemed to tremble, but if you listened carefully, it seemed like it was just an illusion.


    "Yeah." Song Qinglian nodded lightly, he pushed the wine bottle in front of him away, "I think Mr. Tao should know the purpose of my visit today."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Song Qinglian showed a sarcastic smile, "That Mr. Tao should know how powerful my words are now, right?"


    As long as he reveals a little bit about the Tianji Group, his fans will naturally grieve for him.


    Even if the Tianji Group can''t be brought down, it will still bring a lot of destructive power.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and the hand that was shaking the wine glass also stopped.


    "I know, of course I know it, from the moment I saw you two years ago, I knew it."


    Song Qinglian frowned slightly. He didn''t like this feeling, the feeling that everything was under her control. It was obvious that he was the leader of this conversation, but she seemed to understand everything and didn''t care about anything. look.


    Song Qinglian felt a surge of irritability in her heart, and he hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    He tugged at his tie, "Since that''s the case, then I don''t think Mr. Tao will embarrass me anymore, right?"


    "No, of course not." Tao Yanxi reached out and seemed to want to touch Song Qinglian''s face, but he avoided him.

 Chapter 54： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi''s hand fluttered in the air, and her expression became more and more confused.


    She looked at her hand and seemed to wonder why it was empty.


    Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi and hesitated a little, but because of this, he hated this feeling even more.


    "Since that''s the case, I don''t think it''s necessary to eat this meal."


    Song Qinglian stood up and turned to leave.


    "Don''t...don''t go..." Tao Yanxi called out.


    Song Qinglian turned around and saw Tao Yanxi lying on the table drunk.


    At this moment, Song Qinglian seemed to have been hit by something, her heart suddenly softened.


    He had never seen Tao Yanxi like this, so fragile that he seemed vulnerable.


    Does she care about herself? Song Qinglian thought so, and gradually approached Tao Yanxi.


    "Don''t go...Brother..."


    Tao Yanxi''s drunken words fell into Song Qinglian''s ears, as if she heard something incredible.


    His chest heaved up and down, and his face darkened.


    At this time, the box door was suddenly pushed open, and a red-haired boy with earrings walked in.


    He walked straight towards Tao Yanxi, picked up Princess Tao Yanxi, and then looked Song Qinglian up and down, his mouth made a "chi" sound, full of disdain.


    Then he hugged Tao Yanxi and left. When passing by Song Qinglian, his shoulder collided with him, causing Song Qinglian to shake and almost fall.


    Song Qinglian clenched her fists and lowered her head.


    He is really self-indulgent, and he found a new love so quickly, Tao Yanxi, what a wonderful thing!


    Song Qinglian closed her eyes, hiding the surging waves in her eyes, and when she opened it again, she had regained her peace.


    On the other side, after the red-haired boy hugged Tao Yanxi out of Dingxiangyuan, Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes, there was no confusion in his eyes just now, and the clarity was terrifying.


    Tao Yanxi patted the red-haired boy on the shoulder, motioning to put her down.


    The red-haired boy chewed bubble gum and blew a bubble.


    "I said, sister, isn''t that person Song Qinglian? He is my idol!" The red-haired boy said with a gleam in his eyes.


    "But you despised your idol just now." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    When the red-haired boy thought about it, it really was.


    "Grass the grass, I''m really good, I actually despise my idol!" The red-haired boy felt that he was too good.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So why did she recognize this guy as her younger brother in the first place?


    The red-haired boy is Shi Dongyou, the son of a friend of Tao''s father before his death. Because of his interest in music, he formed a band, but his family objected, and then he came to take refuge with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was so annoyed that she recognized it.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi planned to use his power to give him some resources, but he refused, saying that he must rely on his own strength to break out into the world.


    Tao Yanxi will follow him, anyway, this guy has a big heart, and with her secretly escorting him, no one else dares to touch him.


    "Sister, you are so awesome, you actually have an affair with my idol!" Shi Dongyou said excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered, "What does it mean to have a leg?"


    "Aren''t you curious about my bag, who is it? It''s him." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she raised her foot and walked towards her car.


    Shi Dongyou stood there dully, digesting this explosive news.


    A minute later, "Hold the grass! My sister is so awesome! It''s hard!"


    "Wait for me!" Shi Dongyou hurriedly caught up with Tao Yanxi, the news was too exciting! He wants to snoop some more!

 Chapter 55： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (22)

    After saying goodbye to Song Qinglian, Tao Yanxi deleted all of Song Qinglian''s contact information, and told the assistant not to report Song Qinglian''s itinerary.


    She seems to have really brought Song Qinglian out of her own world, and the person who can feel the change most is Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian started frantically taking some activities, trying to tell herself that Tao Yanxi did not give up on him, just because he was too busy to take care of Tao Yanxi.


    The lives of two people seem to have no intersection, and the strangeness makes people wonder if the two years of time are fake.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi was processing documents and suddenly received a call from Shi Dongyou.


    "Hey, sister, guess who I saw in the bar?"


    Tao Yanxi put down the document and stretched out. She glanced at the sky outside, the darkness was dark, and it was already very late.


    "Song Qinglian." She said firmly.


    "Holding the grass? Sister, you''re amazing too!" Shi Dongyou said in a loud voice, "Sister, do you want to come over? I don''t think he''s doing well."


    "Why is it a bad law?"


    Although Tao Yanxi said that, she actually stood up, put on her coat and walked out.


    "Well...it''s not very good, sister, you''ll know when you come here! I''ll go to the show first!" Shi Dongyou hung up the phone after he finished speaking.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes silently, this guy can perform in a better place, but he is going to perform in a bar. I really don''t understand what young people think today.


    Tao Yanxi put away her phone and drove to the bar where Shi Dongyou performed.


    In Yan Huan''s bar, there were many wine bottles in front of Song Qinglian, all of which were empty.


    He has already killed two bottles of very strong whisky, not to mention other wines.


    Quan Fang looked at Song Qinglian helplessly and wanted to say something, but in the end, he just turned into a sigh.


    Song Qinglian looked at the door of the bar with dark eyes, as if she was expecting something.


    When one after another stranger entered from the door of the bar, the emotion in his eyes became less and less.


    He clenched his glass, what was he expecting? Expect that person to come?


    why? He obviously didn''t like her, he just regarded her as a pedal, but why did his heart feel empty after he really left?


    Song Qinglian recalled that Tao Yanxi had been really kind to him in the past two years, and she would be satisfied no matter what he wanted.


    Tao Yanxi never forced him to do anything.


    Song Qinglian shook the wine glass, and the corner of her mouth slowly evoked a smile, which seemed ironic and bitter.


    Anything about pampering is fake. He had seen her take care of another little fresh meat before.


    What''s so good about that redhead? He is not as good-looking as him, his body is not as good as his, and his fame is not as big as himself. The only thing better than him is that he is younger than himself.


    Thinking of this, Song Qinglian''s heart suddenly ached, yes, youth, youth means freshness.


    Tao Yanxi was tired of herself after all.


    Otherwise, how could you let yourself go so easily?


    Song Qinglian laughed lowly, he could no longer disguise himself, he stood up and wanted to find her.


    He wanted to see her, wanted to see her.

 Chapter 56： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi was hit by Song Qinglian as soon as she entered the bar. She hurriedly supported his body and frowned at Quan Fang who was following him.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Quan Fang''s eyes, and he immediately said, "Boss, let''s go out and talk."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, glanced at Shi Dongyou who was enjoying himself in the center of the bar, and then helped Song Qinglian out of the bar.


    After walking out of the noisy environment, Quan Fang felt much better.


    He glanced at Song Qinglian with complicated eyes, and then said, "Boss, he drank a lot."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Quan Fang, as if to say, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Did you drink a lot of alcohol when you were so drunk?


    Quan Fang coughed lightly, realizing that he was stupid.


    He touched his nose and said quickly, "Boss, my wife asked me to go home for dinner. I''ll go back first, and he will take care of you!"


    After the right side finished speaking, he slipped away.


    Tao Yanxi could only help Song Qinglian to sit in the co-pilot, and then drive home by herself.


    The car was driving fast on the road, Song Qinglian frowned and muttered something.


    "Um...sorry..."


    Tao Yanxi saw that Song Qinglian''s state was not right, and wanted to stop quickly, but Song Qinglian vomited out all of a sudden, and the co-pilot was full of filth.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Good, she''s going to speed up.


    "Be patient." Tao Yanxi said very sternly.


    Song Qinglian heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, raised her head and smirked at her.


    He stretched out his hand to touch Tao Yanxi''s face, but there was still some filth on his hand, and Tao Yanxi naturally avoided it.


    "Hmm..." Song Qinglian fluttered, looking at her hand with a puzzled expression.


    After a while, he seemed to realize that Tao Yanxi was avoiding him.


    The grievances of the past days suddenly erupted at this moment, and he directly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "You look at me!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Look at the yarn! Watch the road!


    Fortunately, there were few cars on the way to the villa, otherwise, Song Qinglian would have been in such a toss and there would have been a car accident.


    "Look at me." Song Qinglian said aggrieved.


    Why can''t you just look at him? Not at a glance?


    Tao Yanxi was driving the car attentively, so he had no time to look at him, so he could only say, "I''m driving, let go."


    "No, I don''t want it!" Song Qinglian directly played tricks.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Please look at yourself before acting like a spoiled child.


    The clothes are full of filth, and I really don''t see it.


    Fortunately, he finally arrived at the villa at this time. Tao Yanxi stopped the car, and it took a lot of energy to get Song Qinglian out of the car.


    The next step is to take Song Qinglian to the bathroom, take off only his underwear and start to help him take a shower.


    Song Qinglian was very quiet as soon as she entered the bathroom, those peach blossom eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, her eyes very shining.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t look at Song Qinglian, she simply cleaned him and prepared to get him a bathrobe, but at this time her clothes were pulled by Song Qinglian.


    "Aren''t you going to accompany me?" Song Qinglian tilted her head and sold her cuteness.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Playing cute is invalid.


    Tao Yanxi waved Song Qinglian''s hand away, took a bathrobe for him, and said sternly, "Get up."


    Song Qinglian stood up obediently and let Tao Yanxi put on a bathrobe for him.


    "Come out." Tao Yanxi said again.

 Chapter 57： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (24)

    Song Qinglian obediently followed Tao Yanxi out of the bathroom, then sat on the bed obediently and let Tao Yanxi dry her hair.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi put down the hairdryer and said lightly.


    Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi without speaking, her eyes were shining, as if she was expecting something.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and put the hair dryer on, then said, "Get some rest early."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi wanted to leave, but Song Qinglian stood up and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "Let go." Tao Yanxi said lightly, her slightly sharp Danfeng eyes staring straight at Song Qinglian.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep with me?" Song Qinglian asked, her expression ignorant and curious.


    "You are already an adult, you should sleep by yourself." Tao Yanxi coaxed Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian looked down at herself, then unbuttoned her bathrobe with one hand.


    "Well, it''s an adult, it''s time to marry a wife."


    He pointed to a bulging place and said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is this hooliganism? Are you playing a hooligan!


    "finish dressing!"


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, why are you marrying me?" Song Qinglian said drunkenly.


    "Good, go to bed." Tao Yanxi didn''t want to get angry with Song Qinglian, so she could only coax him.


    Song Qinglian didn''t want to sleep like this. He finally saw her, how could he sleep like this?


    No, no, he''s going to do something!


    But what is he going to do?


    Song Qinglian tilted her head to look at Tao Yanxi, because of the effect of alcohol, he thought very slowly.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to leave, but Song Qinglian suddenly picked her up.


    Then he threw himself on the bed.


    "What shall we do?"


    Song Qinglian muttered to herself, but her hands swiftly undid Tao Yanxi''s wet clothes.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to push Song Qinglian away, but this guy did not know where the strength came from, and firmly suppressed her under him.


    Song Qinglian''s hand was walking around Tao Yanxi''s body, igniting all her sensitive areas.


    "Song Qinglian!" Tao Yanxi called his name angrily.


    Song Qinglian was stunned for a moment, then he stopped and stared blankly at Tao Yanxi.


    The person in front of him was the one he was familiar with. He had dreamed of such a scene countless times. Under him, she tossed and moaned.


    But every time he woke up from the dream, he felt disappointed and regretful.


    He clearly said that it was just a game, and he was the one who designed all this in the first place, but when did he start to get out of control?


    Song Qinglian felt a little sour in his eyes, he blinked, trying to dissipate the sour feeling.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Song Qinglian was a little loose, and immediately wanted to turn over.


    But as soon as she moved, Song Qinglian immediately increased her strength and pressed her down.


    Song Qinglian looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of determination in her eyes.


    Yes, she is under his body now, and he can continue this charming dream through drunken madness.


    When you wake up from alcohol, you will wake up from your dreams.


    When I woke up, everything was gone.


    Song Qinglian let out a low laugh, which made Tao Yanxi''s heart skip a beat.


    Song Qinglian tried his best to tease the sensitive area of ??Tao Yanxi. He wanted to take Tao Yanxi to Yunyu. That was the paradise they could reach together.


    When the two met each other, there was only one thought in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Oh, I accidentally overturned the car.

 Chapter 58： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (25)

    After a night of love, Song Qinglian woke up first, rubbing her aching head.


    In his arms was Tao Yanxi covered in blue and purple, and the traces covering his body proved the fierce battle last night.


    Song Qinglian was stunned at first, and then a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi was in his arms, and he looked at her so directly.


    Why is this man so handsome?


    Song Qinglian thought blankly, a rare look of stupidity on her face.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice something, her eyelashes trembled, and she opened her eyes the next moment.


    "You''re awake." Song Qinglian said very gently.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, and there was no other expression on his face that was particularly strong.


    Song Qinglian pursed her lips, even if they went to Yunyu together, would she still not be able to open her heart?


    Or, does she feel that everything doesn''t matter?


    Tao Yanxi ignored Song Qinglian, she lifted the quilt and walked directly into the bathroom.


    Song Qinglian frowned, and when she looked down, she saw the bright red on the sheets.


    This is¡­¡­


    Song Qinglian''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a smirk.


    At this moment in the bathroom, Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall and rubbed her waist.


    "Is Song Qinglian a beast?" Tao Yanxi complained to Xiao Yao.


    "Little master, what are you talking about? Xiao Yao doesn''t understand, why did you suddenly scold the big master as a beast?" Xiao Yao asked suspiciously.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She had forgotten that Xiao Yao couldn''t know such private matters.


    "It''s nothing." Tao Yanxi opened her shaved head and let Shui hit her on her body. "Now I''m just waiting for Song Qinglian to discover that diary. I''m really curious about his expression when he found out that he was my ''big brother''."


    Xiao Yao was silent about this, will the big master really find that diary? The little master is confident, full marks!


    At this time in the bedroom, because she knew that Tao Yanxi was the first time, Song Qinglian walked around the room happily, and came to the desk after walking.


    He accidentally caught a glimpse of an open diary on the desk, with an uncovered pen on it. He thought that there was an urgent matter at the time, so he left in a hurry without closing the book.


    Song Qinglian thought of Tao Yanxi who suddenly appeared at the bar last night, and she already knew about it.


    He glanced subconsciously, only to see a few words.


    [August 22, sunny.


    It seems that my brother really doesn''t care about me at all, he didn''t contact me, I feel...]


    elder brother? Is it the brother who was talked about by Tao Yanxi?


    Song Qinglian remembered what Tao Yanxi said after she was drunk, and a strong sense of curiosity suddenly surged in her heart.


    He wanted to know what this "brother" was, and it was worth Tao Yanxi''s concern, and whether his position in Tao Yanxi''s heart was important to him.


    Song Qinglian pursed her lips tightly, glanced at the bathroom, and after making sure that Tao Yanxi would not come out for a short time, he picked up the diary and turned from the first page.


    [May 11, 2010, light rain.


    When I received the bad news of my father''s car accident, I hurried to the hospital, and in the end I only heard one last word from my father,


    He asked me to find a boy with a lotus birthmark on his collarbone as my brother, but why? ¡¿


    Song Qinglian subconsciously touched her collarbone, where there was a small lotus birthmark, as if it was an omen.

 Chapter 59： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (26)

    Song Qinglian turned to the next page again, and the timeline of this page suddenly jumped to five years later.


    [March 27, 2015, sunny.


    I found the boy my father said, and to my surprise, the boy was younger than me.


    I was three years younger, and my father actually asked me to recognize him as my elder brother, but I don''t know why, but I didn''t reject the name "older brother". ¡¿


    Song Qinglian continued to watch.


    [May 1, 2015, sunny.


    I went to the crew to see my brother today, but I didn''t expect that my brother would take the initiative to ask for support.


    I agreed, um... I don''t know why, it''s a little irritating. ¡¿


    Song Qinglian''s heart skipped a beat, as if she knew something incredible.


    He then scrolled down, each of which was his and her daily life.


    Only in the diary, Tao Yanxi always called him "brother".


    Song Qinglian took a deep breath and turned back to the diary from a month ago.


    [June 2, 2017, sunny.


    Today my brother said that I don''t need me anymore, um, yes, I don''t need it anymore. Today''s brother is so beautiful, how can he still need me? ¡¿


    Song Qinglian''s heart skipped a beat. Wasn''t it all because he was self-indulgent?


    She actually cares about him. At this moment, a never-before-seen sense of satisfaction filled his heart, making him smile.


    At this time, the sound of shower water in the bathroom disappeared.


    Song Qinglian hurriedly turned the diary to the previous page, put the pen on it again, and kept it as it was.


    Two minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out wearing a bathrobe.


    Her wet hair was casually draped over her shoulders, adding a touch of sensuality to her.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the diary on the desk obscurely, and then his eyes flashed.


    "Go take a shower," she said.


    Song Qinglian nodded, a little afraid to look at Tao Yanxi.


    What would she do if she found out that she had peeked into her diary?


    Song Qinglian didn''t dare to think about it, so she could only go to the bathroom under Tao Yanxi''s gaze.


    After Song Qinglian entered the bathroom and there was the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Tao Yanxi walked to the desk.


    "As expected, he watched it, and it didn''t cost me all my hard work." Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao with a smile.


    "How did you find out, little master?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the pen and rotated it at will, then pointed to the middle of the diary with her left finger and said, "Originally there was a strand of hair here."


    Now that it''s gone, the strands of hair that were pressed by the pen are gone, other than Song Qinglian accidentally knocking off the strands of hair when she picked up the pen, what other possibilities are there?


    Xiao Yao: Three seconds of silence for the big master, no more!


    "What are you going to do next, little master?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "Wait." Tao Yanxi replied with a word, her eyes unconsciously staying in the direction of the bathroom.


    Xiao Yao: o(¨i©n¨i)o The little master is really hard to understand.


    "Are you bored again recently?" Tao Yanxi said lazily as she sat down on the chair.


    "Hey, I''ve finished reading the novel that my little master showed me last time. I''ve been so bored recently~" Xiao Yao replied, her tone full of pitiful meaning.


    "Don''t think about novels and TV dramas in this world. I can''t collapse people''s designs. If people find me watching those things, people''s designs will collapse properly." Tao Yanxi tapped on the table and said.


    Xiaoyao: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Can you hack into this world''s network?" Tao Yanxi asked suddenly.


    Xiaoyao: o(¨i©n¨i)o

 Chapter 60： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (27)

    "Good, speak well."


    "No woo woo... Xiao Yao is just a piece of trash..." Xiao Yao cried directly in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi: She was wrong, she was really wrong, she shouldn''t have asked.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and let Xiao Yao cry in her mind.


    After a few minutes, "Don''t cry, I''ll see if I can get you to the online world when you settle down."


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t stand Xiao Yao''s cry, she even felt that her brain was flooded with tears.


    "Really...hic...really? Hiccup..." Xiao Yao still hiccupped and asked.


    "Well, now, be quiet and be good." Song Qinglian walked out as soon as Tao Yanxi finished speaking.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back on the chair and looked at Song Qinglian who was out of the bath and asked, "Is there any work today?"


    Song Qinglian shook her head, "No." Even if there is, it is not.


    "Oh, I have." Tao Yanxi said as she stood up and walked to the side to change her clothes.


    Song Qinglian felt a little discouraged. It was written in her diary that she cared about him very much. Why did she show such a cold attitude?


    Tao Yanxi quickly changed her clothes, she glanced at Song Qinglian, and left without saying anything.


    Song Qinglian: ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Now that she''s gone, he has to ponder her diary carefully to see if he can find anything more.


    Of course, what he won''t say is that he just wants to find some sense of being and being needed from her diary.


    In reality, Tao Yanxi is really too cold.


    In the evening, when Tao Yanxi came back from work, she saw Song Qinglian lying asleep on the desk.


    He was still wearing a bathrobe, and the bathrobe was a little loose. From Tao Yanxi''s angle, he could clearly see his collarbone and the little lotus flower on it.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, wondering if Song Qinglian was really asleep or fake.


    She walked over and gently took out the diary that Song Qinglian had pressed under her hands.


    At this time, Song Qinglian also woke up because of her actions.


    "You saw it." Tao Yanxi said with certainty.


    Song Qinglian rubbed her eyes, and the corner of her mouth raised a smile.


    "Well, sister." Sister Qing.


    "I''m older than you." Tao Yanxi said.


    "But my father asked you to recognize me as a brother." Song Qinglian replied to Tao Yanxi lightly.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and closed the diary and put it on the table.


    "You changed your mind very quickly."


    Song Qinglian said with a smile, "That''s natural."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, and looked directly at Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian also looked at Tao Yanxi without showing weakness, and her peach blossom eyes were full of joy.


    "Sister, do you still want to keep supporting me?"


    After Song Qinglian said this, she looked at Tao Yanxi with anticipation, hoping to hear a positive answer.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Tao Yanxi did not speak.


    Song Qinglian''s face turned pale, as if she understood something, she stood up suddenly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    His voice trembled a little, and finally took a deep look at Tao Yanxi and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the distant back and did not speak.


    Xiaoyao, who was watching the whole process:? ? ?


    What does the little master want to do? At this moment, sympathize with the big master for three seconds!

 Chapter 61： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (28)

    "Little master..." The little demon said hesitantly, "Isn''t it okay to promise the big master and live happily?"


    "Naturally it''s good." Tao Yanxi said, "It''s just not a relationship of support."


    Didn''t she just not speak for a few minutes? What did her dear brother have in mind?


    Hmm... It''s definitely not a good thing, otherwise, I wouldn''t leave in such a hurry.


    Sure enough, bullying my brother or something is the most interesting.


    There was a hint of interest in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and the next moment it turned into indifference.


    Well, she needs to calm down.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi received information about Song Qinglian''s family and her relationship with the Tao family.


    This was something she started investigating two years ago, perhaps because it was too long ago, and there is no news until now.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know why Tao''s father let the original body recognize Song Qinglian as his elder brother after he browsed all the information.


    Father Tao and Father Song were neighbors many years ago. At that time, the neighbors were harmonious and loving, and the two families were as close as one family.


    Mother Tao and Mother Song were pregnant at the same time, only a month apart.


    So the two families negotiated a relationship. They agreed that if they were both boys, they would become brothers, and if they were both girls, they would become sisters.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be forced. The two families are sensible, and the marriage of their children is naturally up to them.


    The agreement was so agreed, but when Mother Tao was five months pregnant, Father Tao had to move because of work.


    The two families were separated, and Father Tao became busier and busier, and his contact with Father Song became less and less.


    The last contact was when Father Song sent a photo of their family of three. After that, the two families completely cut off contact.


    When Father Tao became famous, he remembered Father Song''s family and felt that he owed them something.


    Later, he looked at the photo for a long time, and finally found that Song Qinglian had a lotus-like birthmark on her collarbone, which was why Father Tao said that later.


    But what Father Tao didn''t expect was that Song Qinglian was not actually Father Song''s first child.


    After the Tao family moved out, Song''s mother had an accidental miscarriage, and it took two years before she became pregnant again.


    Father Song never told Father Tao about these things, and it was Father Tao who made Tao Yanxi recognize Song Qinglian as his elder brother.


    Five years ago, Song Qinglian''s mother died of illness.


    At that time, Song Qinglian was already an adult. Father Song thought that Song Qinglian had the ability to take care of herself, and left without hesitation. Until now, Father Song has not come back and has never had contact with Song Qinglian.


    Tao Yanxi put the information aside and tapped the table with her fingers unconsciously.


    Song Qinglian had never told her about her father''s current situation. In his heart, he must have complained about Song''s father, right?


    Tao Yanxi pinched the bridge of her nose, thinking about how to coax Song Qinglian.


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang, it was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi answered the phone.


    "Hey, Tao Yanxi, Song Qinglian is in my hands. If I want to save him, I will come to the abandoned factory in the north of the city alone." An Yurong shouted hoarsely over the phone.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly clenched her phone tightly, her eyes darkened.


    "I want to listen to his voice." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Uuuuu..." Song Qinglian''s voice came from over there, there should be something in her mouth, so she couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    An Yurong smiled hideously, "I''ll give you an hour, otherwise..."

 Chapter 62： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (29)

    After An Yurong said this, she hung up the phone, Tao Yanxi put away her phone and went straight out of the company.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came to the abandoned factory in the north of the city.


    At this time, the sky began to get cloudy, thick clouds blocked the sun, and there was a faint sound of thunder in the sky, and it seemed that it was going to rain.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car and walked slowly into the abandoned factory.


    The factory smelled of rotten rust mixed with a damp musty smell.


    Tao Yanxi''s footsteps sounded in the factory, step by step, as if stepping on someone''s heart.


    "Jingle bell..." Her phone rang again.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and heard the voice over there.


    "I see you, go forward! Hurry up!" An Yurong said hoarsely.


    Tao Yanxi followed An Yurong''s instructions and walked slowly inside. Two minutes later, she saw Song Qinglian tied to a chair, and An Yurong with a knife standing behind him.


    The blade touched Song Qinglian''s neck, and there was faint blood oozing out.


    There was a smile on Song Qinglian''s face, as if thinking of something happy.


    "I''m here, let him go." Tao Yanxi said lightly, showing no emotion.


    An Yurong sneered, "Let him go? When I asked you to let me go, why didn''t you let me go?"


    "Do you know what my life was like after you sent the guy surnamed Qin to prison?"


    An Yurong sneered again and again, looking at Tao Yanxi with vicious eyes.


    "You like him a lot, don''t you?"


    An Yurong waved the knife, and the cold knife swiped gently on Song Qinglian''s face, leaving a mark.


    "What do you like about him? This face?"


    An Yurong wanted to cut Song Qinglian''s face as she spoke.


    "Stop!" Tao Yanxi said coldly.


    Song Qinglian didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, he just looked at Tao Yanxi, and Taohua''s eyes flashed a little bit.


    "What do you want?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "What do you want?" An Yurong sneered, "If I were the entire Tianji Group, would you give it?"


    "Here." Tao Yanxi said without any hesitation.


    An Yurong was taken aback for a moment, as if she did not expect that Tao Yanxi agreed without hesitation at all.


    After being stunned, he felt even more resentment towards Song Qinglian in his heart, what''s so good about this man? Is it worth Tao Yanxi doing this?


    "Oh, you don''t want me either!" An Yurong''s eyes flashed with madness.


    "I want you to die! I want you to die!" An Yurong suddenly became crazy.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and walked forward step by step.


    "You are not allowed to go forward! You are not allowed to go forward!"


    An Yurong brandished the knife, he held Song Qinglian''s collar, and looked at Tao Yanxi threateningly.


    Tao Yanxi stopped, "I can replace him."


    "Change?" An Yurong shook his head, "No no no, I want you to watch him disfigure and die little by little."


    "If you dare to do this, I will definitely make your life worse than death." Tao Yanxi said in a deep voice.


    "Huh? Life is better than death? I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid that life is better than death? I have nothing, no more!"


    When An Yurong said that, he raised his knife and walked towards Song Qinglian''s face fiercely.


    Song Qinglian closed her eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. There was irony and relief in her smile, and more importantly, she saw through something.


    When the smell of blood spread in the air, the expected pain did not come, Song Qinglian suddenly opened her eyes...

 Chapter 63： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi blocked the icy blade that was swiping at his face with his arm, and some warm blood was sprayed on his face.


    "No!" Song Qinglian shouted loudly, tears streaming down her face instantly.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip tightly, this An Yurong is so cruel, she can actually see the bones with this knife.


    Tao Yanxi covered her wound and looked at An Yurong, who was lying beside her in a daze.


    At that moment, she blocked the knife and kicked An Yurong to the ground.


    She used a lot of strength, and An Yurong was so weak that she couldn''t get up for a while.


    But the bad thing was that she had already felt the blood in her body draining rapidly, and she probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    Before that, she had to untie Song Qinglian''s rope.


    When Tao Yanxi was about to untie Song Qinglian''s rope, she found that the rope had been untwisted at some point.


    And Song Qinglian looked at her at a loss, tears streaming down her face.


    At that moment, Tao Yanxi seemed to understand something.


    She couldn''t help but smile, yeah, how could her brother be so weak?


    If he didn''t do it on purpose, how could An Yurong break through the bodyguards and kidnap Song Qinglian, who was countless times stronger than him?


    Not to mention, Song Qinglian has always practiced Muay Thai.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, she stroked Song Qinglian''s face with her blood-stained right hand.


    "you are silly."


    Tao Yanxi said softly, she leaned forward slightly, and her cold lips covered his soft lips.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi fell into a coma in Song Qinglian''s arms.


    Song Qinglian held Tao Yanxi in her arms and called an ambulance first.


    Then he looked at An Yurong, who was covering his stomach with a pale face, and smiled slowly.


    An Yurong shuddered suddenly and took a step back.


    "What should I do with you?" Song Qinglian slowly put down Tao Yanxi, stood up and gradually approached An Yurong.


    The crisp footsteps sounded in the factory, step by step, clear and clear.


    There was a sudden thunderstorm in the sky, and a torrential rain came suddenly.


    The sound of rain and thunder mixed, covering up the sound of the original factory...


    A week later, Central Hospital.


    Tao Yanxi''s left hand was bandaged, but her right hand was processing documents.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    "You''re working again."


    Song Qinglian said helplessly, he was still carrying a heat preservation bucket in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi put down the document and said with a gentle smile, "The document has accumulated, so it must be dealt with as soon as possible."


    "Forget it, I know you''re a workaholic." Song Qinglian put down the heat preservation bucket, "I made some porridge for you, let''s have some porridge first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let Song Qinglian take care of her.


    "What happened to An Yurong?" Tao Yanxi asked unintentionally.


    Song Qinglian''s hand holding the porridge paused, "Run away."


    "Run?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised.


    "Well, I was so panicked that day after you fell into a coma, so I just called an ambulance, and he ran away without paying attention." Song Qinglian explained.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Song Qinglian lowered her eyes, ran? Can An Yurong hurt her and run away?


    "I went to your office today." Song Qinglian said while feeding Tao Yanxi porridge.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Then what?"


    "I found some information." Song Qinglian suddenly curled her lips, "Our parents ordered us a kiss."

 Chapter 64： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (31)

    "Really?" Tao Yanxi looked at Song Qinglian with a smile.


    "Naturally." Song Qinglian took the words naturally.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, but said nothing.


    Song Qinglian leaned in front of Tao Yanxi, stretched out her finger and poked her cheek and said, "You, you always look cold, I have to wonder if you really like me?"


    Tao Yanxi suddenly grabbed Song Qinglian''s wrist and said softly, "Don''t doubt."


    "I like you."


    This is the first time Tao Yanxi has said this sentence, so straightforward and so bold.


    Song Qinglian approached Tao Yanxi and kissed her lips at once.


    Tao Yan''s indifference to the guest, deepened the kiss.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the two looked at each other gasping for breath.


    The faces of the two of them were blushing, and it was unknown whether it was because of lack of oxygen or because of shyness.


    "Then when will you marry me?" Song Qinglian poked Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, "Or, I can marry you."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Will you marry me?"


    "Hmm." Song Qinglian licked her lips, her brows full of temptation.


    Tao Yanxi did not expect that Song Qinglian would propose to marry him. After all, in this world, although equality between men and women is advocated, in fact, men are superior to women.


    For a man to be married, it must be very self-respecting, right?


    "Hey, the business that Father Tao has worked so hard to build will be yours to develop the ever-growing Tianji Group. I can''t bear it to take someone else''s surname." Even if this person was him, he couldn''t bear it.


    Tao Yanxi lifted Song Qinglian''s chin, "You can speak."


    "That is, you don''t even look at who I am?" Song Qinglian said with a chuckle.


    Tao Yanxi smiled lowly, and then kissed his lips.


    Soon, an ambiguous voice sounded in the ward, and the birds outside the window flew away shyly, only the leaves swayed gently, as if clapping their hands.


    When the two were happy, they were located in a mental hospital in country M.


    An Yurong was nestled in a corner, her body trembling as she looked at the bare-chested, fat-covered women in front of her, shaking her head violently.


    "Don''t...don''t..."


    He screamed but couldn''t elicit sympathy from anyone.


    "Oops~ This is the new one~ Aaaah~ Did you see how cute he is?"


    "I see, I see! Ah, I can''t wait!"


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several ugly-looking and abnormally fat women looked at An Yurong with grim smiles on their faces.


    A pair of calloused hands touched An Yurong''s face, and An Yurong vomited all at once.


    "Clap!" A crisp slap sounded in the small ward, "Mom, you still dare to vomit? Dare the old lady not toss you to death!"


    After a woman finished speaking, she forced An Yurong to take off his clothes.


    Seeing this, several other people also extended their sinful hands.


    They hadn''t seen such a young and fresh body for a long time.


    They are all extremely xing addicts, and the outside world cannot tolerate them, so they came to this mental hospital for temporary peace.


    Of course, occasionally someone like An Yurong is sent here, and they are happy to help at this time.


    Ah, the young body, it really makes one want to taste that wonderful taste.


    The discordant voice soon sounded in the ward. There is no beauty that Aigu owes, but there is only endless torture.


    An Yurong stared at the ceiling with lost eyes. Why did he oppose Song Qinglian in the first place?

 Chapter 65： Domineering Gold Master Sister VS Belly Black Shadow King Brother (32)

    Another week later, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital and set an engagement date with Song Qinglian.


    Song Qinglian posted Weibo on the same day, which directly caused Weibo to be paralyzed.


    All the fans never thought that their idols were getting married!


    Because Song Qinglian did not deliberately hide it, and directly wrote Tao Yanxi, all fans knew about Tao Yanxi''s existence.


    Originally, those fans angrily went to Tao Yanxi''s Weibo with the idea of ??"you must die and confuse your idol", but when they went in, they found out that Tao Yanxi was the president of Tianji Group. !


    If you look at Tao Yanxi again, he is simply a winner in life.


    This time, many fans began to climb the wall and felt that Song Qinglian was not worthy of Tao Yanxi.


    But most people bless them with the idea that "these are a perfect match".


    Tao Yanxi saw all kinds of words on Weibo, such as "Ahhhh! Real-life golden boy and girl!" "You must be happy!" and so on, and let Song Qinglian watch it together, but he was caught and kissed hard. some time.


    After that, the two held a grand wedding.


    On the day of the wedding, all the products under the Tianji Group were discounted by 10%, which made countless people frantically snap up, and at the same time, they had an even more favorable impression of the pair.


    For the next ten years, Tao Yanxi had been secretly looking for Father Song.


    Ten years later, Tao Yanxi finally found him in a remote town in M ??country.


    Tao Yanxi took Song Qinglian to see Father Song secretly. The two did not appear in front of him, but observed it secretly for a few days.


    Father Song has always lived alone. He was a teacher in that remote town and was very much loved by the local people.


    Tao Yanxi clenched Song Qinglian''s hand, looked up at him and asked, "Do you hate him?"


    Song Qinglian shook her head and said, "I don''t hate it."


    After he finished speaking, he added, "Maybe I hated it once, but I don''t hate it anymore."


    "Everyone has the right to choose life, and I was an adult at that time, and it was time to take the responsibility of life for myself."


    Tao Yanxi stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips, "I have me now."


    Song Qinglian raised a smile, "I know."


    Then another lingering kiss.


    Tao Yanxi and Song Qinglian didn''t bother Father Song, they just donated an education fund to the remote town in an anonymous way to improve the life there.


    Time flies, Song Qinglian and Tao Yanxi eventually grow old.


    When Song Qinglian was lying on the hospital bed, his hand was tightly grasped by Tao Yanxi.


    "Actually..." Song Qinglian paused, "For so many years, I have kept some things from you."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Song Qinglian also laughed, "I''m not as innocent and harmless as you think. I''ve done a lot of bad things."


    Tao Yanxi kissed the back of his hand, "I know."


    She knew that he would secretly deal with those who seduce her, and she also knew that he used some means to help her deal with some disobedient people in the group.


    "I know what you are like, and the one I love has always been you."


    Tao Yanxi kissed the back of his hand lightly, like a pious knight.


    Song Qinglian slowly evoked a smile, the years left traces on his face, but at this moment, he couldn''t hide his stunning appearance.


    "I love you too."


    Song Qinglian slowly closed her eyes and stopped breathing.

 Chapter 66： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (1)

    Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments that belonged to her brother, and then quickly dealt with the funeral before leaving the plane.


    Xiaoyao took her directly to the next world, without any hesitation, it could be said that she was very decisive.


    Hmm... Maybe it''s because she didn''t find a way to let Xiao Yao invade this world''s network, making it a little boring, right?


    Tao Yanxi understood Xiao Yao very well, after all, it was very uncomfortable to watch her and her brother show affection for decades.


    Tao Yanxi soon went to the next world, but this world greeted her with a swearing scolding.


    "How many times have I told you that the kitchen is not a sleeping place, is your brain full of water?"


    "Please use your brain with only two or two weights to make a note. How much will sleeping in the kitchen affect those ingredients?"


    "Your bug-like breath will make the ingredients here stink, you know!"


    "How many times do I have to tell you? Go to your pig-house bedroom if you want to sleep, don''t defile my sacred kitchen here!"


    ...


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, and was a little dizzy by the sound.


    "Enough." Tao Yanxi said in a deep voice, with a faint hint of fierceness.


    "Ahhhh! Little master! Character design, character design!" Xiao Yao suddenly shouted frantically in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said innocently, "Brother, I just squinted for a while, why are you so angry?"


    The man standing in front of Tao Yanxi was wearing a chef''s uniform and his hair was neatly combed. At this moment, he was looking at Tao Yanxi with an angry face.


    Yuan Jinyan was so angry that his whole body was trembling, "I squinted for a while? Do you see what time it is? Did you get all the materials I asked you to handle!"


    "It''s done." Tao Yanxi whispered, "Really, I just squinted for a while, why are you so angry."


    Yuan Jinyan was full of disappointment, he pointed to the door, "Go out, now, now!"


    "Go out!" Tao Yanxi stood up and snorted and left.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Yuan Jinyan slammed his fist on the wall, and he closed his eyes to hide the deep disappointment in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief after leaving the kitchen, and almost collapsed.


    Alas, the world is changing too fast, and she has not yet broken away from the previous world.


    The last world was still a domineering president, and this world has fallen directly into a useless apprentice, which is really pitiful.


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Tao Yanxi returned home according to the memory of her original body. The house was very clean and tidy, and it was obvious that it had been cleaned up well.


    However, when Tao Yanxi opened her bedroom, she was shocked.


    Is this a girl''s room?


    The room was full of clothes, as well as various miscellaneous things, such as snacks, jewelry, etc. The whole room was so messy that there was nowhere to go.


    Tao Yanxi resignedly began to clean up the room.


    An hour later, she threw herself onto the bed that had just been changed, and buried herself in the quilt.


    Ah, it''s so clean!


    "Xiao Yao, come and come, pass me the background of the story." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    "Isn''t the memory of the original body not enough?" Xiao Yao asked back.


    "The original body''s memory is too stupid. I need a relatively fair story background." Tao Yanxi said lightly.

 Chapter 67： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (2)

    Xiao Yao quickly passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi read it, she felt even more that the original owner was stupid. He was so stupid.


    The original owner is the only heir of a royal kitchen family, the Tao family.


    But after Huaguo entered the new China, there was no so-called royal chef.


    Moreover, because foreign cultures are rapidly eroding Chinese culture, especially foreign fast food such as hamburgers, they quickly occupy the Chinese market and make the food culture of China decline rapidly.


    The Tao family, who is a family of royal chefs, is arrogant by nature and is unwilling to accept ordinary people. Those rich and noble families feel that Chinese dishes are too time-consuming, and they are a little bit foreign-loving in their bones, so they are not willing to eat the food made by the Tao family. .


    In this context, the Tao family quickly declined.


    Under such circumstances, the current head of the Tao family has only given birth to one daughter, and the position of the head of the family is not easy to pass on to the daughter''s family.


    Therefore, the Tao family recruited an apprentice. The purpose of recruiting an apprentice is to hope that this apprentice can join the Tao family and be happy with their daughter, so that the Tao family can be regarded as a successor.


    But the original body is a restless master, she didn''t like Yuan Jinyan since she was very young.


    Because Yuan Jinyan was a few years older than her, she should have called him senior brother.


    Yuan Shen thinks that Yuan Jinyan''s appearance has taken away her parents'' love for her. Even though Father Tao told her that Yuan Jinyan will join the family when she grows up, Yuan Shen still doesn''t like him.


    After slowly growing up, the original body had a little accident, but the original body was a blessing in disguise, and the tongue turned into a "gold tongue".


    The so-called "golden tongue" is able to distinguish the ingredients sensitively, and taste the seasonings from a dish.


    Father Tao was very surprised, and let the original body remember the recipes passed down from the family.


    Under the temptation of the "golden tongue", he completely forgot the idea that a woman cannot inherit the position of the head of the family.


    After all, inheriting the family is the most important thing. In the cooking industry, hard work is important, but talent is even more important.


    The existence of the "golden tongue" can kill most people''s efforts for more than ten years or even a lifetime.


    The original owner memorized all the recipes and then burned the recipes.


    Father Tao was very angry, because Yuan Jinyan learned a dish because of that recipe.


    Even he had only learned one third of it. That recipe was passed down from generation to generation by the Tao family, and it was ruined like that.


    Father Tao was furious and felt sorry for the ancestors, but he was reluctant to let his daughter take the blame. In the end, Father Tao actually apologized to the ancestors and apologized to the ancestors instead of the original body.


    Who knew that the original body did not know how to repent, and blamed Yuan Jinyan for Father Tao''s death...


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, so ah, is the original body filled with Baba? How can you be so insane?


    It''s funny to say that the original owner of this world is actually the protagonist. Later, Yuan Jinyan was extremely disappointed with the original owner and cut off one hand to judge the teacher.


    But at this time, the Chinese people suddenly realized the value of Chinese food, and they turned to Chinese food one after another.


    And Yuan Jinyan also stood at the top of the Chinese food industry with his strong cooking skills and enthusiasm.


    And the first thing he did when he reached the top was to destroy the original owner.


    Tao Yanxi sighed deeply, but unfortunately, the original owner still used his identity as the protagonist to make a comeback, which made Yuan Jinyan end up in a personal shout, and made him give up his kitchen knife and his identity as a chef.


    For someone who loves cooking, Yuan Jinyan must be very painful, right?

 Chapter 68： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (3)

    "I think the original owner is really stupid." Tao Yanxi muttered silently.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    "Little Master, you are her now." Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted twice, indicating that she didn''t want to be a fool.


    "So, am I going to do things according to her behavior? How stupid." Tao Yanxi was a little reluctant.


    "Yes, little master, come on, little master~" Xiao Yao said cheerfully, seeing how stupid the little master looked, don''t be too happy!


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    In any case, she has now become the original owner, and she must live a good life, um... and get along well with her brother!


    As for how the original owner was cool, that''s really stupid. As a chef, he can''t tell the toxicity of food. He greedily ate a poisonous mushroom and then became cool.


    As for why that poisonous mushroom is in the kitchen...


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a smile, it seemed that Yuan Jinyan had long been intent on killing the original owner.


    However, Yuan Jinyan was really miserable. After the death of Father Tao, Mother Tao swept away the family''s property and sold the ancestral house. The two ended up living on the streets.


    In the end, Yuan Jinyan took out his years of savings and rented a house, which is the current one for the two of them to live in.


    In the past few years, the original owner had nothing to do and was unwilling to tell Yuan Jinyan the recipe, so he knew to squeeze him every day.


    That Yuan Jinyan has been squandering all the money he has earned in recent years by the original owner, how miserable!


    Tao Yanxi was thinking about it when the phone rang.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi said lazily.


    "Yanxi, hehe, are you coming out tonight?" There was the original owner''s good friend, a money-worshiping girl who took the original owner as a foe.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, she agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Tao Yanxi took a nap, then packed up and went to the bar.


    Lu Jiajia stood at the door of the bar and waited for Tao Yanxi. When she saw her coming, she quickly took her arm and said, "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for a long time. I don''t care. I have to make up for it today."


    Tao Yanxi responded lazily, not wanting to speak.


    Lu Jiajia didn''t think anything was wrong, she probably was scolded by her brother at home again.


    Because there is no "senior brother" these days, the original owner has always called Yuan Jinyan a brother, although she doesn''t call it that much.


    After the two entered the bar, Lu Jiajia ordered a glass of "Bloody Mary", and then went hunting everywhere with that glass of wine.


    As for paying or something, it wasn''t within her consideration.


    Tao Yanxi ordered a casual cocktail, then sat at the bar and looked at the people in the bar.


    The center of the dance floor was very lively, with scantily clad women and men with ulterior motives swaying, occasionally rubbing against each other, bringing out rounds of fire.


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of the cocktail, what a rotten life.


    Lu Jiajia doesn''t set her sights on the men in the middle of the dance floor. Her goal is the men sitting on the back sofa, because those men are the rich ones.


    Tao Yanxi''s gaze swept across a row of sofas, on a man with a pale face and a thin but imposing figure.


    Lu Jiajia obviously also set her sights on the man, she walked over with her waist twisted, and then pretended to be stunned and wanted to fall into his arms.


    But before she fell, she was stopped by the bodyguard next to her.

 Chapter 69： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (4)

    The bodyguard didn''t know what to say, and Lu Jiajia''s face turned pale.


    Lu Jiajia stood firm, turned and left with a gloomy face.


    Lu Jiajia walked over to Tao Yanxi, drank the Bloody Mary in one breath, and then ordered another cup.


    "What are you pulling! With such a pale face and so thin, it must not be possible in that respect!" Lu Jiajia complained in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said loudly, "But I think it''s because you''re too ugly!"


    Lu Jiajia looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, as if she couldn''t believe she would say this.


    But she thought about it, it really seemed like Tao Yanxi had said it, after all, this person is a brain-dead.


    "Oh, I''m ugly? You can do it!" Lu Jiajia said.


    "I''ll go up! What if he ignores me!" Tao Yanxi put her hands on her hips, like a middle school girl.


    Lu Jiajia rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "If you can get his WeChat account, how about I give you my little rabbit pillow? But if you can''t get his WeChat account..."


    "Then I''ll kneel down and call you dad!" Tao Yanxi said with a blushing face and a thick neck.


    Lu Jiajia rolled her eyes secretly, who asked her to kneel down and call her father!


    "If you can''t get a WeChat account, how about you give me the dress you bought before?"


    A gleam of light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes quickly, and then responded aggressively.


    "Hmph, look at it, Miss Ben will definitely take her down!"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi picked up the cocktail next to her and left.


    Lu Jiajia looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and sneered, she really thought she was the eldest lady, bah!


    Tao Yanxi turned the wine glass, and Lu Jiajia really had a good plan.


    That little bunny pillow was just a gift, but her dress was a real branded haute couture.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, hiding the irony in her eyes.


    She walked in front of the man, about a meter away from him.


    Tao Yanxi bent down and put the cocktail in his hand on the table in front of him, then said, "How good is it to be unable to eat?"


    Mo Qingyuan''s eyes flashed with a trace of light, and a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t know who you are?"


    Although he asked this question, he knew in his heart that the people who could know his physical condition were probably the people around him.


    "A cook." Tao Yanxi moved the glass to Mo Qingyuan.


    "Try it?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Qingyuan looked at the glass of wine with vigilance in his eyes, and even the bodyguard beside him looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    "If you''re afraid, you can let your bodyguard take a sip." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Qingyuan couldn''t figure out the meaning of the woman in front of him. He raised his hand, and a bodyguard stood up and took the cocktail, and took a sip.


    "Boss, it''s not poisonous." The bodyguard said coldly.


    Mo Qingyuan nodded lightly, but still didn''t move the cocktail.


    "It''s hard to see something delicious but can''t eat it? Even if you eat it, it''s hard to spit it out, right? It''s hard to have to rely on glucose to maintain a basic life every day, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi asked three times in a row, which made Mo Qingyuan a little stunned.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you have a sip of this cocktail? Guaranteed to be pleasantly surprised." Tao Yanxi said with a wink.


    Mo Qingyuan was silent for a while. He didn''t know why, but after hearing what Tao Yanxi said, he actually wanted to drink that cocktail.


    After a long time, Mo Qingyuan slowly picked up the glass of wine and took a sip.


    This feeling is...

 Chapter 70： "Brainless" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (5)

    A long-lost feeling of urgency to eat something suddenly rose in Mo Qingyuan''s heart, he looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, his lips moved.


    Tao Yanxi naturally knew what Mo Qingyuan wanted to ask, so she made a booing gesture.


    "Shh, it''s a secret~"


    Mo Qingyuan nodded, saying that he knew that everyone has their own secrets, so he naturally wouldn''t ask anything.


    "Thank you." Mo Qingyuan said, he stood up, eager to eat something.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and took out her phone.


    "How about adding a WeChat?"


    Mo Qingyuan nodded, and then the two added WeChat to each other.


    After that, Mo Qingyuan took the bodyguard and left quickly. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the glass of wine when he left.


    As for what to do with it, that''s not what Tao Yanxi cares about.


    On the other side, Lu Jiajia saw Tao Yanxi swiping the man''s phone with her phone, thinking it was the QR code of WeChat.


    Lu Jiajia''s face turned even darker on the spot, she clenched the wine glass in her hand and took several deep breaths.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi returned to the bar with the phone.


    "I added his WeChat!"


    Tao Yanxi shook her phone, her head held high, and she looked proud.


    Lu Jiajia''s face was stiff, and she said dryly, "You are great."


    "So, tell me, is it because you''re ugly that you can''t add his WeChat? I think he''s easy to handle, alas, I''m just too beautiful!"


    Tao Yanxi said very narcissistically, and when he said this, he touched his face, looking like "I am the most beautiful".


    When Lu Jiajia heard this, she sneered in her heart, but her eyes were looking at Tao Yanxi involuntarily.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion, Tao Yanxi seems to be a little better than before.


    Especially those eyes, as if they can speak.


    Lu Jiajia pursed her lips and told herself that she must be confused.


    "When will you give me that little rabbit pillow?" Tao Yanxi asked suddenly.


    "Come and get it tomorrow." Lu Jiajia said casually, but it was just a little rabbit''s pillow, she really didn''t like it.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, "That''s it!"


    Lu Jiajia was annoyed and ordered another glass of wine. This time she ordered more expensive wine than "Bloody Mary", and she wasn''t paying for it anyway.


    Tao Yanxi did not stop Lu Jiajia''s behavior, but the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi received a call from her brother.


    "Did you go to that smoky place again?"


    "Come back now, or you''ll never come back."


    ...


    Yuan Jinyan''s tone was very angry, Tao Yanxi said loudly with a smile: "I will come back when I come back! Humph!"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi hung up the phone, greeted Lu Jiajia and left.


    Lu Jiajia played for a while after Tao Yanxi left, and then she was ready to leave after she couldn''t find a good man.


    However, as soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by someone.


    "Sorry, please pay for the drink."


    Lu Jiajia''s face darkened, "Didn''t the person who came with me pay?"


    "No." The other party replied.


    Lu Jiajia''s face turned darker, and she secretly made a note of Tao Yanxi in her heart.


    "How much?" Lu Jiajia asked with a bad face.


    "A total of 20,000, cash or card? Or WeChat?"


    When Lu Jiajia heard "20,000", her body trembled for a while, and she almost fainted.

 Chapter 71： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (6)

    When Tao Yanxi returned home, Yuan Jinyan was sitting on the sofa with a dark face.


    There were some meals on the dining table not far behind him, and the meals were already cold by now.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, and instantly knew what was going on in front of her.


    "Aren''t you very tough?"


    As soon as Yuan Jinyan saw Tao Yanxi entering the house, he started to talk.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and walked to the dining table, then picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish closest to him.


    "Brother, your cooking skills are really getting worse and worse."


    Yuan Jinyan didn''t know when he had walked to the dining table, his face was very gloomy.


    "Then don''t eat it!"


    Yuan Jinyan sat down and picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and rolled his eyes and said, "Old antique, why have you become like my dad, only know that you follow the script?"


    These dishes are obviously inherited from the Tao family, and it took a lot of effort to see them.


    But Yuan Jinyan didn''t think about it either. The Tao family is the royal chef for generations, and the royal chef is the one who cooks for the emperor. Not to mention the exquisiteness, and the precious materials, which one can they afford now?


    What matsutake, what wild black chicken, which is not a rare material?


    But this Yuan Jinyan was as stubborn as Father Tao, and felt that this was inheritance, something left by the ancestors, and could not be changed.


    Tao Yanxi picked out the food and threw down the chopsticks in disgust.


    "Don''t eat it, it''s unpalatable."


    Yuan Jinyan also put down his chopsticks. It took him two hours to make it. Although there were only two dishes, it took a lot of effort.


    Who knows that Tao Yanxi doesn''t appreciate it, since it''s still unpalatable?


    "Is your tongue made of pig''s tongue?"


    "If you can''t taste it, please use your brain to think about it!"


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the table, looking impatient.


    "I said brother, please use your brain to recall, what kind of tongue is my tongue?"


    "Does Jin Tong know? I''m not like your brother, huh... Kong has useless enthusiasm."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she stood up, sneered and turned back to the bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, Tao Yanxi patted his chest and said, "Aiya, you scared me to death, Xiao Yao, did you see the look in my brother''s eyes? It feels like it''s going to eat me up!"


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    "Then you still do it." Xiao Yao complained silently.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and threw herself on the bed.


    "I can''t break the character design? Look at how stupid what I said just now. Damn it! My brother must be **** off."


    "After all, for my brother, he loves cooking so much~"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while, and then silently said, "Little master, be careful about overturning."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, trust me, it won''t roll over."


    "Hey, my brother is so poor." Tao Yanxi recalled, "The lease term for this house is about to come, and the business of the store opened by my brother is not good, tsk tsk."


    "The eldest master should have his own plans." Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "Come on, my brother only has food in his eyes, so it''s better to rely on him."


    Tao Yanxi took out her phone and clicked on Mo Qingyuan''s WeChat.


    ¡¾Hi~ How are you eating? ¡¿

 Chapter 72： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (7)

    Over there, after more than a month, Mo Qingyuan finally had a full meal and vomited it every day!


    Mo Qingyuan knew very well that it was the effect of the glass of wine. He had already sent the glass of wine to be checked, and was only waiting for news from there.


    At this time, he suddenly received Tao Yanxi''s WeChat.


    Mo Qingyuan picked up the phone, opened WeChat, and replied with a sentence.


    [Very good, your purpose. ¡¿


    Mo Qingyuan is very smart. He knows that Tao Yanxi must have a reason for doing that in the bar. Although he won''t ask the secret about the glass of wine, he still has to ask when it comes to himself.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Qingyuan''s reply with a smile in her eyes. Sure enough, it is good to deal with smart people, unlike Yuan Jinyan, who is a piece of wood.


    [Presumably you should take that glass of wine for testing, right? I can tell you, you can''t detect anything. ¡¿


    Mo Qingyuan responded quickly to WeChat, [Purpose? ¡¿


    [I just think, since I have cured you, should you give something? ¡¿ Tao Yan replied.


    This time, the speed of replying information over there was a little slower.


    About ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi received a reply.


    [I have someone I like, so I can''t marry you. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who wants him to marry!


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth. Are all men so narcissistic these days?


    ¡¾money. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi replied bluntly, she originally thought that Mo Qingyuan was a smart person, but now it seems that she is more narcissistic.


    They quickly transferred 100,000 yuan to her, and Tao Yanxi happily accepted it.


    After that, Tao Yanxi replied with an "Ok" and then ignored Mo Qingyuan, the money was received, the person''s illness was cured, and there was nothing to do with her.


    As for how to cure the disease, cough... She just used a little magic.


    There is a parasite in Mo Qingyuan''s body, although it takes a little time to solve it with formal methods.


    But at that time, she didn''t have much choice, so she helped him get rid of the parasite.


    Of course, no one noticed this process, otherwise she might be cold.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the sky outside through the window, it was dark.


    Well, Heavenly Dao didn''t notice it either.


    But definitely not after that.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, threw herself on the bed and rolled a few times, then got up to wash up.


    The next day, Yuan Jinyan set off for the store early in the morning. The business in the store was really bad. It would be good to be able to serve ten tables of people a week.


    Fortunately, the things in the store are not very cheap, and the money paid by ten table people can almost sustain a week''s life.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up, she did not choose to go to the store, but went to find Lu Jiajia.


    She remembered to get the bunny pillow.


    After arriving at Lu Jiajia''s house, she knocked on the door.


    However, it was not Lu Jiajia who opened the door, but a man with a fat head, big ears, and evil eyes.


    "Who is the little beauty looking for?" the man said.


    Tao Yanxi put her hands together, raised her eyebrows, and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Good Lu Jiajia, who said she went to the hospital to get her HIV report today, she was still sleeping so late!"


    When the man heard this, his face suddenly turned pale.


    HIV...


    It turned out to be HIV! That is the AIDS that makes countless people terrified!


    Even if he has not been diagnosed, it is enough to make him panic.

 Chapter 73： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (8)

    The man who originally had evil thoughts on Tao Yanxi couldn''t care so much at this time, he wanted to go to the hospital for an examination immediately!


    "Go away!" The man pushed Tao Yanxi away, and left before he could change his shoes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back and sneered, this courage was too small.


    Just at this moment, Lu Jiajia walked out of the bedroom rubbing her eyes.


    She was only wearing a thin, gauze-like skirt, and Tao Yanxi could clearly see the bruises on her body.


    Seems like yesterday was pretty cool.


    "Lu Jiajia, I''m here to get the little rabbit pillow!"


    Tao Yanxi said very loudly, without breaking the embarrassment of her adultery.


    Lu Jiajia woke up when she heard the noise. Originally, she was a little unresponsive, but when she heard this, she immediately woke up.


    She walked quickly to Tao Yanxi and glared angrily.


    "Why didn''t you pay last night!" She was taken advantage of by a fat dead man!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Jiajia in surprise, "I paid!"


    "Fart!" Lu Jiajia exclaimed directly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her with more and more surprise, "I did pay, a thousand yuan!"


    "What I said is mine!" Lu Jiajia said, holding back her anger.


    "Why do you want me to pay for the wine you drink?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Lu Jiajia''s face froze, but softened her attitude the next moment.


    "Didn''t you always pay for it?"


    Tao Yanxi showed an expression of sudden realization, "I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me about it."


    Lu Jiajia nodded frantically, and then said with a smile: "Last night, it was 50,000 yuan. You can transfer me to WeChat." It''s nice to make 30,000 yuan for nothing.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and said, "Look, before we went to the bar, you said you were nervous about money or you forgot to bring it with you, don''t worry, I''ll remember it for you, it''s a total of 100,000 yuan, just transfer me to WeChat. ."


    Lu Jiajia''s face darkened, "You...you..."


    Tao Yanxi sighed, patted Lu Jiajia on the shoulder and said, "Why are you stuttering?"


    "Oh, there''s one more thing!" Tao Yanxi patted his head, "Just now that uncle answered a call, it seems that some HIV test report came out, and he left in a hurry, you said this HIV What? He looked anxious."


    Lu Jiajia flickered, HIV?


    That dead fat man actually has AIDS?


    Lu Jiajia was flustered and didn''t bother to find Tao Yanxi, so she hurriedly packed up and went to the hospital for an examination.


    As for Tao Yanxi, she left after saying those words, and naturally she didn''t want the little rabbit''s pillow or something.


    Who knows if there are any traces of their love on it.


    Tao Yanxi came to Yuan Jinyan''s store in a good mood. The store is located near the university town. It is reasonable to say that it is a good location. However, the expensive price has discouraged many students.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the store, there was really no one in the store.


    Tao Yanxi went to the back kitchen and saw Yuan Jinyan in the kitchen quietly packing the ingredients.


    The white hands were stained with a little food stains, but he didn''t realize it, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Yuan Jinyan really loves cooking!


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her posture, strode over, and said with a cold snort, "I''m hungry, I want to eat!"


    Yuan Jinyan glanced at Tao Yanxi, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Here comes a sauce-flavored eggplant and shredded potatoes with green peppers." Tao Yanxi said arrogantly, "Don''t cook two dishes for another hour! Waste!"

 Chapter 74： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (9)

    Yuan Jinyan''s hand suddenly clenched, he took a few deep breaths before slowly standing up.


    Yuan Jinyan was reluctant to blame the little junior sister who grew up with him since childhood. Besides, the junior sister was also the daughter of the master who raised him.


    He lowered his head and began to process the ingredients silently.


    Tao Yanxi watched from the side, occasionally saying a few words.


    "It''s so slow to cut a shredded potato? Must the roots be clearly aligned?"


    "Do you have to peel eggplants?"


    ...


    Yuan Jinyan couldn''t listen to it anymore. That''s what the recipe calls for. What does Tao Yanxi know!


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, walked over and snatched the knife from Yuan Jinyan''s hand, and cut the potatoes with a few strokes.


    Then he threw it into a bowl filled with water, and after fiddling a few times, he said, "Ready to fry!"


    Yuan Jinyan took a deep breath, and then took another deep breath.


    "You''re disrespecting the ingredients!"


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said, "Then have you ever thought about the shredded potatoes that you throw away from the other shredded potatoes? Have you ever respected them? They are all the same potatoes, and they are not bad. Why should they be thrown in the trash can?"


    "Isn''t it just a little shorter than other shredded potatoes? Then they are at the ends of the potatoes, so they can choose? Do you think potatoes are square?"


    Tao Yanxi asked several times, making Yuan Jinyan a little confused.


    He has never thought about this. In his opinion, only delicate ingredients can produce the most fragrant food.


    Those shredded potatoes of varying lengths hamper the overall beauty of a dish, so he generally throws them away.


    "It''s different!" Yuan Jinyan said, but his momentum was not enough. "That''s how inheritance is."


    The dishes for the emperor must be so delicate.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes again, "Of course inheritance can be inherited, but it can''t be kept."


    "You go outside and see, what kind of emperor is there now?"


    "A few days ago, the Prime Minister went to a bun shop to buy buns to eat."


    Yuan Jinyan moved his lips, trying to refute something, but in the end he said nothing.


    He silently turned on the fire and started cooking.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s "language tuning and teaching", Yuan Jinyan cooked two dishes in only half an hour.


    After finishing the dishes, he sat aside in a daze, wondering what he was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about him either, holding it; the two dishes went outside.


    At this time, it was lunch time, and many college students came out from the campus to taste the delicious food outside.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the outermost seat and started to eat with a bowl of rice.


    The passing college students looked at Tao Yanxi eating and swallowed.


    I don''t know why, but it always looks delicious.


    Tao Yanxi noticed that someone was looking at her outside, put down her chopsticks with a smile and said, "How about it? Here''s one? Today''s special price is only 9 yuan and 9 yuan~"


    "It''s really only nine dollars and nine?" a student asked boldly.


    Everyone knows that the food in this restaurant called "Yu Chenfang" is ridiculously expensive, and even local tyrants are reluctant to set foot there easily.


    "Of course, it''s just soy-flavored eggplant and shredded green peppers and potatoes." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "These are the two dishes I eat."


    Several people swallowed, looked at each other, and walked in.


    "Hurry up and serve the food!" said a student. When he approached the store, he felt that the two dishes were particularly fragrant, which made people drool.

 Chapter 75： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi smiled and asked a few people to wait, and then went to the back kitchen to find Yuan Jinyan.


    "There are guests outside, and I want soy-flavored eggplant and shredded green peppers and potatoes. Hurry up and make them, they are going back to class!" Tao Yan said fiercely.


    Yuan Jinyan glanced at her and said nothing.


    "Heh, what are you staring at me for? Don''t hurry up and do it!" Tao Yanxi crossed her hips, looking like "I''m very fierce".


    Yuan Jinyan looked at Tao Yanxi carefully, and always felt that something was different about her.


    "Yeah." Yuan Jinyan responded and acted quickly.


    Tao Yanxi was staring at him in the kitchen, and when he saw that he was suspected of ink, he immediately turned on the mouth gun mode.


    Ten minutes later, two dishes were freshly baked.


    Tao Yanxi took two dishes and walked out of the kitchen with a snort, only Liu Yuan Jinyan looked at her back, thoughtful.


    The students outside were obviously already in a hurry. They looked at the two dishes left by Tao Yanxi several times and swallowed.


    Ah so delicious!


    Just when a few people were waiting anxiously, Tao Yanxi came out with the dishes.


    Several people couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks and took a sip. The moment they entered, their eyes lit up.


    tasty! This is their first thought.


    The sauce-flavored eggplant is not soft at all, but just the right amount of soft and glutinous. With the sauce, it''s so delicious!


    The green pepper and potato shreds are refreshing and delicious, with a faint hint of spiciness, but it is not the kind of spiciness that bursts the mouth, but a touch of spiciness down the throat.


    Several people asked for rice, and they ate it.


    After a while, passers-by saw the food inside and swallowed the food, and they swallowed their saliva quietly.


    Whenever this time, Tao Yanxi would say with a smile, "Today''s special offer is nine yuan and nine ~ why don''t you come in and have a taste?"


    Hearing this sentence, there is nothing to hesitate!


    Of course, choose to eat, eat, eat!


    In half an hour, the originally small shop was full.


    And Yuan Jinyan is also completely busy, he has never been so busy before.


    He was a little happy, but at the same time a little lost.


    Was he really wrong before?


    Lunch time passed quickly, and the college students also had to go back to class.


    In just two hours, hundreds of copies were sold, which was impossible in the past.


    Although these hundreds of copies have not been sold for as much as before, Yuan Jinyan is very happy.


    Because the greatest joy of a chef is when someone likes the food he cooks.


    The smile on Yuan Jinyan''s face couldn''t be stopped, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but rolled her eyes.


    "Are you still going to stick to your old routine?"


    Yuan Jinyan was stunned for a moment and pulled away from his joy.


    He stared at Tao Yanxi blankly, his eyes confused.


    Tao Yanxi patted him on the head angrily and said, "If you continue to follow your way, I will run away from home! Seeing that you are in the underworld, how can you explain to my father!"


    "Don''t!" Yuan Jinyan grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, "I will take good care of you."


    Speaking of this, Yuan Jinyan''s ears turned red.


    He is obsessed with cooking and has never been in contact with men and women.


    In the past, the little junior sister was arrogant and domineering. Although he was not happy in his heart, he had to take care of her a little bit because of his master''s affection.


    But I don''t know since when, the little sister seems to have changed a little.


    The slender wrist he held in the palm of his hand seemed to be scorching hot, so hot that his whole body began to heat up.

 Chapter 76： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi noticed Yuan Jinyan''s change, and there was a hint of cunning in his eyes.


    She snorted and said, "If you want to take good care of me, then make more money! I have a fancy for a computer with various accessories. It''s not expensive, just fifty thousand."


    "I''ll buy it for you." Yuan Jinyan said blankly.


    Tao Yanxi sneered and said, "You buy it for me? Can you afford it?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know, your whole body is only 50,000 yuan, and the rent will expire in a few days. What should you do?"


    Yuan Jinyan pursed his lips and said stubbornly, "I''ll buy it for you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Why didn''t she realize that her brother was still so stubborn?


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said, "Then you can make more money."


    "There are still three hours before school is over. The night is the craziest time for the students." Tao Yanxi glanced at her phone, "Go to the kitchen to study now."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi turned around and left.


    Yuan Jinyan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyes flashed, and the originally clear eyes were actually dyed a little dark.


    After Tao Yanxi left the store, he immediately inspected the various snacks around him. The specific way of inspection was to eat and eat!


    After eating a lap, Tao Yanxi was unable to walk anymore.


    She found a place to support her stomach and sat down, no, no, she can''t eat like this in the future.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her stomach with her left hand, and recorded something on her phone with her right hand.


    She has tried various restaurants around the school, and the taste is okay, but there is nothing too outstanding.


    Compared with the meals prepared by Yuan Jinyan, those restaurants are really far behind, but fortunately, the service is good, and the speed of serving food is fast, which is a good choice for busy students.


    Tao Yanxi pondered that Yuan Jinyan should slowly change his outdated thinking. At this time, she could hire two waiters.


    She doesn''t want to run errands by herself in the future. She has 100,000 yuan in her account now, and it must be more than enough to hire a waiter.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and went to the university post bar, and then posted a recruitment notice, and then it was time to wait.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi finally returned to the store.


    Before she approached the store, she saw a group of people standing in front of the store.


    Is this the rhythm of picking things up?


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly and was pulled by someone.


    "What? Do you want to jump in the queue?" said a charming little beauty.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the little beauty.


    "I can tell you that we have been queuing for almost an hour, and you have to queue up well!"


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, "What are you doing in line?"


    The man looked at Tao Yanxi like a fool, "Of course it''s eating, otherwise what else can I do!"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi pointed to the store, "This store belongs to my family."


    The man''s face changed when he heard it.


    "Hey hey, how offended just now, can you give me a seat?"


    The people next to her who came with her nodded, their eyes shining brightly at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi curled her lips into a smile, and said very seriously, "Let''s queue up!"


    Then she slipped into the store, which was so hot that there was not a single empty spot left!


    Tao Yanxi walked into the back kitchen again, and found that Yuan Jinyan was too busy to notice her arrival.


    His forehead was covered in sweat, but he didn''t have time to wipe it.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and handed him a piece of paper.


    "Wipe it."

 Chapter 77： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (12)

    Yuan Jinyan took the paper and casually said "um".


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just started to help.


    She was still able to serve Yuan Jinyan''s fried dishes, and then help greet the guests.


    Tao Yanxi is very good-looking. As soon as she appeared in the restaurant, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention, especially when she was still a waiter, everyone was even happier.


    It''s nice to be served by a little beauty!


    Therefore, the news of the "Royal Kitchen" not only delicious food, but also beautiful waiters quickly spread throughout the university town.


    Then more people came to eat.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look. There were many kinds of dishes in the evening, and they were basically improved products taught to Yuan Jinyan by Father Tao before.


    This Yuan Jinyan is indeed a genius, able to improve most dishes in just a few hours.


    Although the so-called improvement is only to shorten the time for processing the ingredients, and to stir fry or something without using specific techniques, etc.


    But all in all, Yuan Jinyan is really amazing.


    Tao Yanxi is very happy with Yuan Jinyan''s change, she can completely imagine a better life in the future!


    Ah, it''s great to live happily with the villain BOSS!


    Tao Yanxi, who is the real protagonist, said, "I''m so happy.


    The two were busy until twelve o''clock in the evening before they could take a rest. Tao Yanxi simply sorted out the money they made today, and found that there were actually several thousand.


    Yuan Jinyan looked at Tao Yanxi who was counting the money, moved his lips, and uttered two words wordlessly, [Thank you]


    Unfortunately, Tao Yanxi did not see it.


    In the days that followed, Yuan Jinyan was busy every day, the business of the small shop became more and more popular, and many people came here.


    Tao Yanxi recruited several waiters, all of whom were college students, with simple minds and cheap prices.


    In addition to work, Yuan Jinyan does the most is to shut himself in the kitchen and study hard cooking.


    He began to frantically study various cuisines, and he read all the recipes that could be searched on the Internet.


    He absorbed the strengths of all the families and made a lot of changes on the basis of the original Taoist father taught him.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi silently wrote the recipe in the original memory.


    However, Tao Yanxi could not give Yuan Jinyan the recipe directly, otherwise it would be too strange.


    So she thought of a way, that is, put the recipe in the dowry that Father Peach had prepared for her before.


    Yes, Father Tao is very fond of his daughter, and he has prepared a dowry for his daughter.


    Although he asked the man to join the family, the dowry was absolutely indispensable.


    The dowry is a small box, Tao Yanxi has seen it, even some gold and silver jewelry that have been handed down can be sold for several million.


    However, the box is a combination lock, and the original owner never knew the password, so he did not sell the gold and silver jewelry inside, otherwise, the dowry would not be able to be kept.


    Tao Yanxi easily opened the password. In fact, the password is very simple. It is Yuan Jinyan''s birthday, but according to the original character, it must be unexpected.


    Tao Yanxi took out all the gold and silver jewelry and sold them all, selling a total of 10 million yuan, more than she had imagined.


    She has another use for ten million, and she doesn''t plan to tell Yuan Jinyan for the time being.


    She put the recipe she had written down in the box, and then holding the box, she knocked on the door of Yuan Jinyan''s room.

 Chapter 78： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (13)

    Yuan Jinyan came to open the door just after taking a shower, her hair still wet.


    Tao Yanxi held a small box and looked up at Yuan Jinyan, her eyes narrowed with a smile.


    "Yo! I said uncle, are you planning to seduce me with beauty? Unfortunately, I think you are too old!"


    Tao Yanxi mocked Yuan Jinyan unceremoniously.


    Yuan Jinyan sneered and said, "I don''t like your shriveled body either."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Where is her body shriveled!


    The place that should be warped is warped, and the place that should be raised is convex!


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly resisted the urge to roll her eyes, and shoved the box into Yuan Jinyan''s arms.


    "This is my dowry," she said. "I opened it today and found a broken cookbook. Today, Miss Ben is in a good mood, so I will give it to you."


    Yuan Jinyan held the "dowry" and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "Do you know what this means?" Yuan Jinyan asked.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes unsurprisingly and said, "What does it mean? It''s just a broken cookbook. I don''t care about it at all."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and left.


    Yuan Jinyan held the box and chuckled lightly.


    The meaning of the dowry is not only that, is Tao Yanxi pretending to be stupid, or does he really not care?


    Because the lock on the box was already put away by Tao Yanxi, Yuan Jinyan easily opened the box.


    There is indeed only one solitary cookbook in it. Yuan Jinyan opened it and saw that it was a cookbook that the Tao family had inherited for many years.


    Yuan Jinyan couldn''t care less, and immediately began to study the recipe.


    On the other side, after Tao Yanxi returned to the room, she opened WeChat and started to contact Mo Qingyuan.


    ¡¾Are you? I have something to ask you for help. ¡¿


    Mo Qingyuan''s response to the news was fairly fast, and he also paid more attention to Tao Yanxi when he thought about it.


    ¡¾What''s up? Say. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi sent another WeChat message, and then received an [OK] reply.


    She smiled contentedly, threw the phone away, and went to sleep.


    The next day, Yuan Jinyan went to the store with heavy dark circles under his eyes, but Tao Yanxi had a good night''s sleep.


    The business in the store is getting better and better, so Yuan Jinyan has to prepare various ingredients early in the morning, otherwise it will be too late at noon.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about the store, after all, she had other important things to do.


    Tao Yanxi knew that there was an intention to spread the Chinese food culture, and CCTV also specially made a program called "The Taste on the Tip of the Tongue".


    At present, the show has not yet started filming. I heard that various stores are being recruited, and I hope to be allowed to film.


    Although CCTV''s appeal is very strong, the current trend is that foreign food culture is prevalent, and everyone is a little disappointed with their own food culture.


    What''s more, this "The Taste on the Tip of the Tongue" is filmed one episode at a time, and the gun hits the first bird, and no one wants to be the first bird.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think so. She was very confident in her brother. This was a good opportunity, and she naturally wanted to seize it.


    Tao Yanxi contacted the person in charge of this column on CCTV through the official platform, and the other party said that he would investigate first.


    Of course, the expedition was conducted in secret.


    That is to say, no one except the people inside them knows when the inspection team will come to the store. This is also to avoid the store''s show, and deliberately spend a lot of time trying to come up with a dish just to cater to the effect of the show.


    Tao Yanxi naturally agreed, and she said, "Just do an inspection. If you don''t choose her store at the end of the inspection, she will lose!"

 Chapter 79： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to tell Yuan Jinyan after finishing this matter, since she wanted to be "real" there, she chose to let it take its course.


    Anyway, with his brother''s level, it''s a trivial matter to deal with the show team.


    Three days later, the program team replied to her message, saying that the first episode of the program was recorded in Yuan Jinyan''s store.


    However, the program team said that they must strive to be authentic, so they will choose to covertly shoot the reactions of some of the diners in the store, and some will go to the back kitchen to shoot.


    Tao Yanxi responded one by one, and after making an appointment with the program team, Tao Yanxi went to Yuan Jinyan.


    When Yuan Jinyan first heard that a program group was going to film the situation in his store, he subconsciously refused.


    In his opinion, cooking is an art, and every chef has his own little skills and hobbies.


    If it is so exposed in front of the camera, it will inevitably make people learn it secretly.


    Yuan Jinyan attached great importance to inheritance, so he rejected Tao Yanxi''s proposal at first.


    When Tao Yanxi heard it, it was worth it. She was busy making a name for him, but this person didn''t cooperate?


    So Tao Yanxi directly opened the mouth gun mode.


    "It''s not for you to make complicated dishes, it''s just some daily photography."


    "Besides, aren''t the recipes you searched online also the crystallization of others?"


    "You use it for granted, don''t you feel ashamed in your heart?"


    "I worked so hard to get in touch with the show team, and it took more than a week to get people to come over to shoot. You''re good. If you don''t want to shoot, you can deny all my efforts?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi expressed a little anger, while Yuan Jinyan had been listening to her quietly.


    When Tao Yanxi didn''t notice it, his eyes became deeper and deeper, until it turned completely dark.


    When Tao Yanxi stood on his hips and stopped to glare at him, he slightly raised the corners of his lips and replied "Okay".


    Only then did Tao Yanxi smack her lips in satisfaction, then said to Yuan Jinyan, "Saturday, they will come to shoot" and then left.


    On Saturday, when the program crew came, the store was full of people, because it was Saturday, and the students had nothing to do, so naturally they had to treat themselves well.


    The program team conducted a covert filming, and from time to time, they also asked about the taste of the diners, and the answers they got were all praises.


    After that, the program team entered the back kitchen under the leadership of Tao Yanxi.


    Yuan Jinyan just glanced at the camera lightly and continued to work.


    The program team is very satisfied, this hypocritical and unpretentious attitude is exactly what they need!


    After one day of filming, the program team was very satisfied to say goodbye to Tao Yan, and said that this episode will be broadcast at the latest next month, so you can look forward to it.


    Tao Yanxi and the program team said a few words of courtesy before sending them off. Then she did not go back to the store, but went to see Mo Qingyuan.


    A month later, "The Taste on the Tip of the Tongue", which CCTV denounced heavily for its broadcast, was broadcast in prime time, and it quickly aroused widespread acclaim once it was broadcast.


    Major newspapers reported one after another, letting more and more people know about the program "Taste on the Tip of the Tongue", and at the same time, they also knew of a shop called "Yuchenfang" located in the university town of S City.


    For a time, the business in the store became more and more popular, and the queues could be queued up to the other side of the street.


    Of course, some people come for the food, and some people come for the beauty of Yuan Jinyan...

 Chapter 80： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (15)

    Yuan Jinyan was completely popular in China, because he was backed by the central government, and many people with intentions did not dare to engage him.


    Later, it was revealed that Yuan Jinyan was the only descendant of the Tao family of the royal chef family, and Tao Yanxi was completely ignored by everyone.


    Tao Yanxi was happy and comfortable with this, and he didn''t have so many troubles if he didn''t get noticed, which was fine.


    As for Yuan Jinyan, there were many media who wanted to interview him, but most of them were pushed, and finally only one CCTV interview was accepted.


    The content of the interview is about the inheritance and promotion of Chinese cuisine. Yuan Jinyan has a lot of experience in this regard.


    Once the interview video was released, it immediately caused a new wave of storms.


    Anyway, thanks to the central government, thanks to "The Taste on the Tip of the Tongue", more and more Chinese people are paying attention to Chinese cuisine.


    The subsequent programs of "The Taste on the Bite of the Tongue" continued to be broadcast, but none of them were as popular as Yuan Jinyan.


    A year later, Yuan Jinyan opened countless branches, and he himself became the youngest member of the Chinese Chefs Association.


    Tao Yanxi had nothing to do this year, and every day things were just talking and talking, and then a little teasing Yuan Jinyan.


    But as Yuan Jinyan got busier and busier, she had less and less time to see Yuan Jinyan.


    Fortunately, no matter how busy Yuan Jinyan was, he would always go home once or twice a week.


    Tao Yan is counting the days, knowing that Yuan Jinyan will be back tonight, and by coincidence, today is Yuan Jinyan''s birthday.


    Tao Yanxi naturally had the idea of ??how to celebrate Yuan Jinyan''s birthday. She sent him a WeChat message saying that she had ordered a meal at Guangming Street in the evening and had dinner together.


    Yuan Jinyan quickly replied with a "OK".


    At six o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi had already arrived at Guangming Street.


    Guangming Street is a quaint street. There are some old shops on this street, most of which are small shops opened by elderly people who have nothing to do.


    There are teahouses, restaurants, and shops selling all kinds of embroidery in this street.


    Everyone knows that there is a small shop in Guangming Street that makes fat sausages, so Yuan Jinyan thought she would take him to that shop, right?


    Tao Yanxi was playing with the phone, isn''t Yuan Jinyan too naive?


    Yuan Jinyan soon joined Tao Yanxi. Compared with him a year ago, he was more taciturn and more imposing.


    Sometimes just a glance can calm other people, of course, this other person does not include Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and said to Yuan Jinyan, "Brother, are you willing to give your hand to me?"


    Yuan Jinyan looked at her bluntly, then slowly raised his hand and put it in her palm.


    "Close your eyes~" Tao Yanxi said again.


    Yuan Jinyan closed his eyes and let Tao Yanxi lead him away.


    After about ten minutes, the two stopped.


    "Brother, you can open your eyes now."


    Yuan Jinyan opened his eyes, and saw a low-key luxury store full of antique flavor, with three big characters inscribed at the top.


    ¡¾Imperial Room¡¿


    Yuan Jinyan knew about this place. It was taken over by a mysterious person half a year ago. It took half a year for various decorations and intensive repairs, which made countless people guess who the owner was behind it.


    Because this store looks like a splendid palace building.


    "Brother, happy birthday." Tao Yanxi opened the door and smiled, "This store is a gift~"


    Yuan Jinyan looked at Tao Yanxi, who was only a few steps away from him, and his eyes became deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 81： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (16)

    Yuan Jinyan walked towards Tao Yanxi step by step, his steps were so steady that every step seemed to be the same distance.


    Tao Yanxi groaned in her heart, for some reason, she always felt that something was wrong with Yuan Jinyan in front of her?


    It always feels like he... seems to be blackened?


    wait, blackening? She has been inquisitive over the past year, how could he actually turn black? !


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that he must have thought too much!


    "Go in and have a look?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "Well." Yuan Jinyan took Tao Yanxi''s hand, intertwined her fingers and walked into the store with her.


    Every decoration in the store is exquisite, and it can be seen that the people who designed the whole store are very attentive.


    Tao Yanxi looked at everything in front of her with great satisfaction, and the 10 million dowry money really didn''t go in vain.


    Although Mo Qingyuan''s favor was more or less entrusted in the middle, she was still there!


    Then she helped to chase Mo Qingyuan''s wife, otherwise she would definitely not be able to catch up with such a good wife because of that sullen and sullen one!


    Tao Yanxi is very proud. With more than 10 million yuan, he can get such a large site plus decoration and so on. It''s not too cheap!


    Tao Yanxi was still complacent, but Yuan Jinyan had basically figured out the situation in the store.


    He stopped and looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    "Why?" Want to give him such a store?


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and raised her hand to adjust Li Yuan Jinyan''s tie.


    "My brother is old-fashioned, and every day he thinks about inheriting the craftsmanship of the Tao family. Later, I was forced to give up the inheritance and fall into the secular world."


    Tao Yanxi looked around the entire store, took a step back, and spread her hands wide.


    "But after all, I can''t bear my brother to run around for the world. The sign that this shop hangs is tall. From now on, brother, you can cook the most exquisite food to your heart''s content and enjoy the praise of the most distinguished guests~"


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi put her hands down and clasped them together, tilted her head slightly, and smiled with a frown.


    "Heh..." Yuan Jinyan laughed lowly, not sure what it meant.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to notice anything, so she ran aside and took out a document and handed it to Yuan Jinyan.


    "This is a transfer book, just sign it for my brother." She handed the pen to him.


    Yuan Jinyan turned directly to the last page, where Tao Yanxi''s signature was already there.


    Yuan Jinyan''s eyes stopped on the word "peach" for a while, and something quickly flashed through his mind.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth is getting bigger and bigger, so it is, so it is.


    Master once told him that there is only one recipe, so when he received the recipe from Tao Yanxi, he was actually puzzled. How could the only recipe appear in the second?


    But he never thought that it was written by Tao Yanxi, because of her disgust for him, he knew very well.


    He had studied the recipe carefully, and at first glance there was no problem until he saw the word "peach".


    In that recipe, there is a dish called "peaches and plums don''t speak, and they form their own way."


    The tail of the word "Peach" was clearly evoked, which was exactly the same as Tao Yanxi''s signature on the document he was holding now.


    Yuan Jinyan put down the document and tugged at his tie.


    Tao Yanxi, this is... you brought it to your door.

 Chapter 82： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi was waiting for Yuan Jinyan to sign, but suddenly saw him put down the document and pull up his tie.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this for? It''s not too hot!


    Yuan Jinyan chuckled, and his long, fair hands quickly unbuttoned the top button of his shirt.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Be caught off guard!


    What is this about to perform? Undress in three seconds?


    No, no, there is something wrong with this situation!


    Shouldn''t he happily sign and then thank her with tears?


    Why did you start undressing? why!


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, Yuan Jinyan''s button had already been untied to the third one, and he didn''t know where the original tie was thrown by him.


    The hall was so quiet that only Yuan Jinyan could hear the sound of unbuttoning the buttons one by one.


    When the buttons were completely unbuttoned, his delicate collarbone, the dogwood on his chest, and his six-pack belly were completely exposed to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, blinked again, and said with difficulty, "Brother?"


    "Huh?" A raspy voice resounded throughout the hall.


    At that moment, Tao Yanxi felt that the air around her was full of temptation and temptation.


    Tao Yanxi never knew that the old-fashioned brother had such a side!


    Tao Yanxi took a step back and swallowed.


    "Brother, why don''t you sign first?" I always felt that if she didn''t say something, the situation would be out of control.


    Yuan Jinyan ignored what Tao Yanxi said, but walked towards Tao Yanxi step by step.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, while Yuan Jinyan took a step forward.


    After a few steps, Tao Yanxi was unable to retreat and leaned directly against the wall.


    Yuan Jinyan held up his right hand, and a wall dong came directly.


    "Obviously it was you who provoke me first."


    Yuan Jinyan''s eyelashes trembled, and the long eyelashes covered the emotion in his eyes, making Tao Yanxi unable to see clearly, but he felt panic for no reason.


    Tao Yanxi supported Yuan Jinyan''s chest with both hands, and her warm skin was against her palm, as if to slowly melt her.


    "Brother, in the public, can''t you speak well?" Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at Yuan Jinyan, her eyes full of innocence.


    Yuan Jinyan chuckled, "In the public? But it''s obviously my private property, isn''t it?" Including you, too.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You haven''t signed yet! This store is still hers!


    "That''s not a good influence!" Tao Yan said angrily, how could this person act like a hooligan at such a moving moment!


    "Yeah." Yuan Jinyan responded lightly, and then kissed her lips in Tao Yanxi''s surprised eyes.


    The soft lips pressed against each other, Yuan Jinyan felt a fire burning in his heart, and the fire quickly invaded his whole body, making him eager to hug something.


    He knew that what he wanted to hug was the person in front of him.


    Yuan Jinyan''s breathing gradually became heavy, Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes, in this quiet space, she seemed to only hear Yuan Jinyan''s breathing.


    The sound of breathing with a hint of gasping filled Gu Qiuwang, quickly igniting the passion in her body.


    The surrounding air seemed to become hot, burning both her and him, and in the end there was nothing left.


    At this time, only each other is the salvation of each other.

 Chapter 83： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (18)

    Yuan Jinyan hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, and the two bodies were touching each other, as if they would merge in the next moment.


    Tao Yanxi struggled for a while, and when her clothes were slightly lifted, she felt a chill and suddenly woke up.


    "Brother!" Tao Yanxi suddenly shouted Yuan Jinyan loudly.


    Yuan Jinyan responded in a low voice, and at the same time, he leaned into her ear and said softly, "Good, it''s called Brother Qing."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You are afraid that it is not swelling!


    "Yuan Jinyan!" Tao Yan said angrily, "Don''t forget who I am, I am your sister!"


    Yuan Jinyan nodded seriously and said, "Well, sister Qing."


    "When Master allowed me to enter, he made up his mind to let me join the clan. This is Master''s will, and I naturally dare not disobey." Yuan Jinyan said.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes, and there was a hint of cunning in his eyes.


    She changed from passive to active, and put both hands around Yuan Jinyan''s neck.


    "Then what do you mean, if it wasn''t for his old man''s will, you wouldn''t want to join the clan?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yuan Jinyan''s eyes sank slightly, "Naturally I don''t want to."


    Tao Yanxi: ! !


    Men are big hooves! Big pig''s hoof!


    "I will marry you openly." Yuan Jinyan said very seriously, this is his sincere words.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes silently, and it was more or less the same.


    "So, are you willing to marry me?" Yuan Jinyan stared at Tao Yanxi, waiting for her answer.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a wicked smile, and rubbed Yuan Jinyan''s thigh with her calf.


    Today, she is wearing a knee-length skirt. With such a movement, she can basically see the scenery at the bottom of the skirt.


    "Then if you can stand my temptation, I will marry you."


    Tao Yanxi said, drawing a circle on the dogwood on Yuan Jinyan''s chest with one hand, which made Yuan Jinyan''s breathing become heavier.


    Yuan Jinyan let out a low laugh, immediately picked up Tao Yanxi and walked towards the lounge in the backyard.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does this man want to marry her? What''s the matter!


    Yuan Jinyan seemed to be aware of Tao Yanxi''s problem. After walking to the lounge, he put her on the bed and bullied himself.


    He whispered, "If you don''t marry me, then I''ll marry you."


    After speaking, he kissed her lips, not giving her any chance to refute.


    Tao Yanxi soon became immersed in the ocean woven by Yuan Jinyan, and at the moment when she was about to lose consciousness under the **** of Qinggu, she had only one thought: men are big hooves!


    The room was full of beauty, and the air seemed to have turned pink, full of the breath of love.


    At noon the next day, Tao Yanxi woke up rubbing her sore waist, next to Yuan Jinyan who was sleeping soundly.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back and slapped Yuan Jinyan''s face with a "smack".


    Yuan Jinyan subconsciously held Tao Yanxi''s hand and rubbed it, and said with a hint of sleepiness, "Dear, sleep for a while."


    As he spoke, he subconsciously hugged Tao Yanxi and let her nestle in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, okay, let''s sleep for a while.


    She rubbed against Yuan Jinyan''s chest, until she heard his breathing a little heavier, then she hooked the corner of her mouth and fell asleep quickly.


    Yuan Jinyan hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, took a few deep breaths, calmed down the fire that had just been stirred up, and fell asleep with Tao Yanxi.


    She was exhausted last night, he has to sleep with her for a while...

 Chapter 84： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (19)

    As a result, I slept until ten o''clock in the evening, and I didn''t have to eat dinner, so I could only eat supper.


    Of course, the supper was still made by Yuan Jinyan.


    After Meimei had a meal, Tao Yanxi pressed Yuan Jinyan to sign.


    This time, this "royal dining room" belongs to Yuan Jinyan completely.


    Tao Yanxi was very happy, this was a gift she gave him!


    Yuan Jinyan didn''t ask how much it would cost to sell such a big store, nor how could Tao Yanxi have so much money.


    He hoped that one day Tao Yanxi would be able to tell him personally.


    Tao Yanxi thought about telling Yuan Jinyan about these things, but she always felt that she might collapse after telling it, so she could only choose not to tell him for the time being, but wait for a suitable opportunity.


    Soon, this opportunity came to me.


    More than a year ago, Tao Yanxi had played tricks on Lu Jiajia. After Lu Jiajia went to the hospital and was found to have no AIDS, she was relieved.


    Lu Jiajia has been contacting her frequently for more than a year, but she has ignored them.


    She didn''t take the initiative to ask for the 100,000 yuan, and this Lu Jiajia still wanted to take her as a scapegoat?


    Tao Yanxi claimed that she was not a good person, she would not do such a stupid thing.


    However, Tao Yanxi did not expect that Lu Jiajia''s face would be so thick.


    One month after she and Yuan Jinyan had a spring night, Lu Jiajia came to her door when she found out where she lived.


    Speaking of which, she and Yuan Jinyan changed houses half a year ago, no longer rented a house, but bought a small villa.


    She is the only person in the villa on weekdays, so when Lu Jiajia came to the door with a bunch of media, she was stunned.


    But she wasn''t afraid. Instead, she was curious about what Lu Jiajia was doing.


    So she opened the villa door and some cameras were pointed at her.


    Tao Yanxi showed a sweet smile, then looked at Lu Jiajia and asked curiously, "What are you doing here?"


    At this time, Lu Jiajia looked very haggard, as if suffering from a serious illness.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out, Lu Jiajia hurriedly wanted to hold her hand, but Tao Yanxi avoided her.


    "Yanxi..." Lu Jiajia played the pitiful weakling, so that outsiders could not help but sympathize with her.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, "Lu Jiajia, what are you doing here? Are you trying to seduce my brother again!"


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the major media who had been invited by Lu Jiajia suddenly changed when they looked at her.


    The reason why they came here is because Lu Jiajia told them that Yuan Jinyan, a young and promising chef in the industry, and his sister were messing up. Lun!


    This is great news! Think about the impact of such a scandal when the respected Yuan Jinyan broke out!


    And what kind of honor will they receive as reporters!


    Just thinking about it like this has made their blood boil!


    Of course, the premise is that the news is true.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be true?


    The faces of several media people are not very good-looking, they seem to be played by a woman?


    When Lu Jiajia heard Tao Yanxi''s words, her face became even paler.


    "I didn''t!" She defended weakly, "Yan Xi, are you with your brother?"


    When Lu Jiajia said this, her eyes were fixed on Tao Yanxi, her body was tense, as if Tao Yanxi would pounce on her if she said "no".


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth, and under the gaze of the media and Lu Jiajia, she slowly spit out a few words.

 Chapter 85： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (20)

    "Yes, so what?" That was her love brother.


    As soon as everyone heard it, their eyes lit up, big news, big news!


    Big news! The hands of the few people holding the cameras were shaking. It was amazing that such a big news was captured by them!


    Lu Jiajia was also overjoyed, she is now ruined, since she is like this, she will not make Tao Yanxi any better!


    Just a week ago, Lu Jiajia felt unwell and went to the hospital for a checkup, but she was diagnosed with AIDS!


    The moment she learned that she had AIDS, she was about to collapse.


    But before the collapse, her first thought was to resent Tao Yanxi.


    In Lu Jiajia''s view, if Tao Yanxi hadn''t cursed her that she would get AIDS a year ago, how could she have gotten AIDS!


    People like Lu Jiajia will always put the blame on others, but she herself is not at all wrong.


    Lu Jiajia finally found out where Tao Yanxi lived, and also heard some gossip, saying that Tao Yanxi had an affair with her brother.


    So she contacted several media people, and while Yuan Jinyan was not in S City, she came to question Tao Yanxi.


    As long as this news broke out, Yuan Jinyan would definitely be ruined.


    And as Yuan Jinyan''s dependant, Tao Yanxi will definitely be ruined!


    As long as he thinks of this, Lu Jiajia can''t stop laughing.


    But she also felt that fate treated her unfairly, why would she have such a disease?


    She wanted to cry a little, but also wanted to laugh a little, so the expression of strange emotions on her face seemed very strange.


    Tao Yanxi noticed something was wrong with Lu Jiajia and took a step back quietly.


    At this time, people in the media began to get excited and asked questions.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just waited for the media people to ask questions, and then when they were quiet, she blinked and said, "Are you finished?"


    Everyone nodded in unison, then looked at Tao Yanxi eagerly, waiting for her big news.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at everyone, then quickly stepped back and closed the villa door with a click.


    Crowd: ? ? ?


    And this kind of operation?


    Next, no matter how much they rang the doorbell, it didn''t answer them.


    In the end, everyone thought about it. Anyway, we have obtained the first-hand information, so let''s go back and write the manuscript!


    The first to grab the first-hand news! Thinking of this, everyone hurriedly dispersed.


    Lu Jiajia stayed at the door for a while until everyone left. She looked at the gorgeous villa and burst into laughter.


    There was a hint of madness in that laughter, as if possessed by a demon.


    Tao Yanxi saw Lu Jiajia''s performance through the window on the second floor, and also heard her somewhat terrifying laughter that penetrated the villa.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, what happened to Lu Jiajia? How did it become what it is now?


    She sent Mo Qingyuan a WeChat message, asking him to check Lu Jiajia''s information.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi received a message about Lu Jiajia from Mo Qingyuan.


    Tao Yanxi took a cursory look and knew that Lu Jiajia had been hanging out at the bar for the past year, but she fell ill not long ago and contracted AIDS.


    Could it be that she looks very bad now, and she is also very broken when she wants to hear the news?


    But what was this woman thinking? Do you want to mess with her after doing this yourself?


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth curved, but it provided her with a good opportunity to explain to Yuan Jinyan that she had been abnormal for more than a year.

 Chapter 86： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (21)

    In the afternoon, several major media disclosed a news at the same time.


    #Shock! The popular chef is infected with incest. Lun! #


    #popular chef actually fell in love with his sister, is it a loss of humanity or a loss of morality? ! #


    #Superchef fell in love with his sister, what kind of unknown secret is there? #


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the news came out, the whole country was in an uproar.


    Everyone began to express their opinions one after another. Some people believed that there might be some misunderstanding, while most people recognized the news and splashed dirty water, causing Yuan Jinyan''s status in the hearts of the people to drop significantly.


    Yuan Jinyan was in a foreign exchange meeting when he got the news. His first reaction when he heard the news was not to worry about his reputation, but to worry about Tao Yanxi''s current situation.


    Yuan Jinyan immediately decided to return to China. As for the exchange meeting, it was handed over to his companions.


    When Yuan Jinyan returned to China, the news had been fermenting for a day.


    There have been a lot of media to block Tao Yanxi''s villa, but Tao Yanxi did not go out, so those people did not get more news.


    Knowing that Yuan Jinyan was returning to China, many media stopped at the airport and wanted to interview Yuan Jinyan.


    Yuan Jinyan only said one sentence to the media, "Hold a press conference in the afternoon" and left quickly.


    When the media heard it, they didn''t bother. Everyone started to go back to write the manuscript. They also set up a special group to think about some sharp questions, hoping to get more exciting news at the press conference in the afternoon.


    At the same time, several major media have joined together and decided to broadcast a simultaneous live broadcast of the press conference to be held this afternoon.


    It''s a bold move, but if done right, their status will rise!


    Not to mention all kinds of excitement and gossip on the media side, Yuan Jinyan quickly returned home, and after confirming that Tao Yanxi was all right, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Yuan Jinyan was back, and opened her arms to ask for a hug.


    Yuan Jinyan took Tao Yanxi in his arms and rubbed her head.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at him and said, "I thought I could solve it myself."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled.


    Yuan Jinyan keenly sensed that something was wrong, and his eyes sank slightly.


    "Tell me later, and I will help you solve it." Yuan Jinyan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, her eyes sparkling.


    "I''m going to hold a press conference this afternoon, do you want to come with me?" Yuan Jinyan asked.


    "Does my brother want me to be with you?" Tao Yanxi raised her face with a "I listen to you" expression.


    Yuan Jinyan''s mouth curved, "Well, I want you to come with me."


    "Then I''ll be with you." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi and Yuan Jinyan''s participation in the afternoon press conference together was settled.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the major media arrived at the designated location.


    At the same time, a live broadcast of "Yuan Jinyan''s press conference scene" began to appear on the Internet. After two days of fermentation, the news was in a hot state, so many people clicked on the live broadcast just to see this Yuan Jinyan. How sloppy the words are.


    After all the media were seated, Yuan Jinyan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked in.


    The two sat down, and Yuan Jinyan said lightly, "If you have any questions, just ask."

 Chapter 87： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (22)

    Yuan Jinyan did not intend to waste too much time on this, so he did not engage in those scenes, but directly asked the media to start asking questions.


    The media were also unequivocal and started their own questions directly.


    "Is this your sister next to you?" a media person said.


    Yuan Jinyan tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, who had a smile on his face, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and his eyes were full of doting.


    "Hmm." He responded.


    "Are you really falling in love with your sister?" Someone else said.


    Yuan Jinyan retracted his gaze and nodded, "It''s true."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly said at this time, "No!"


    The eyes of the media suddenly lit up. Could it be that Yuan Jinyan forced his sister?


    Some media people have already figured out how to write a press release!


    #818That bird. How does the beast brother persecute the innocent sister! #


    However, the next moment, they heard a charming female voice say with a hint of coquettish: "You didn''t chase others~ You have to chase me again!"


    The meaning of these words is obviously to admit that they are indeed in love!


    All the media were suddenly discouraged, it turned out to be two lovers?


    It can only be done from the other side?


    "Are you really a sibling relationship?" the media asked sharply.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Of course, my brother is the best brother in the world~"


    Yuan Jinyan glanced at Tao Yanxi helplessly, then nodded and said, "Well, my sister is also the best sister in the world."


    Crowd: ? ? ?


    Why do I always feel that something is wrong?


    At this time, the live broadcast platform has been maxed out.


    Everyone is scolding Yuan Jinyan as a scumbag, and some scolding Tao Yanxi. Of course, there are also a small number of people who think this kind of taboo love is very exciting.


    The live broadcast platform was in chaos, but it also brought a lot of traffic to the live broadcast platform.


    Yuan Jinyan coughed lightly, no longer flirting with Tao Yanxi, but straightened his face and sorted out the clothes that were not messy.


    "I know everyone is very curious about our relationship, but in fact, this is a private matter, and it shouldn''t be taken on the table. After all, there are many things in this world that are more important than our relationship."


    This is obviously to satirize those people who are so idle.


    "But now everyone''s curiosity has affected our normal life, so we have to come forward to explain."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the media changed slightly, and they naturally heard Yuan Jinyan''s implication, which was obviously dissatisfied with them.


    "Everyone knows that I am a descendant of the Tao family of the royal chef family, but they don''t know how my descendant came from?"


    When Yuan Jinyan said this, he looked at Tao Yanxi, who also looked at him eagerly, with a well-behaved face.


    "Actually, the person next to me is the true descendant of the Tao family. She is the only daughter of the Tao family. I am the only apprentice of the Tao family. She is younger than me. It''s changed to the name of brother and sister."


    Having said this, everyone understands that these two are not real brothers and sisters, but senior brothers and sisters!


    Thinking about it this way, it seems a little romantic?


    At this time, the face of the media became even worse, and the relationship was in trouble for a long time. Is it actually a misunderstanding?


    When things have reached this point, in fact, everyone knows it, and this trouble will definitely not start.

 Chapter 88： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (23)

    And because of this, Yuan Jinyan''s popularity has grown.


    The media originally thought that the press conference was over. After all, what they wanted to clarify has been clarified.


    Who knew that at this time, Tao Yanxi, who didn''t speak much at first, suddenly stood up.


    "Actually, I still have something to say." Tao Yanxi''s voice sounded a little low, and the whole person was not as sunny as before.


    If you look at the media, is there a story?


    Yuan Jinyan also looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, not understanding what she wanted to do.


    "Here, I want to apologize to my brother." Tao Yanxi suddenly turned to face Yuan Jinyan.


    The media picked up their pens one after another and looked at Tao Yanxi with radiant eyes.


    Listening to this meaning, it seems to have a story!


    "Brother, I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi bent over to apologize, and in Yuan Jinyan''s complicated eyes, she straightened up and faced the media.


    "I have been the treasure of my parents since I was a child, but my father was a bit feudal. He believed that the inheritance must be passed on to boys, so he decided to find a boy to join the family."


    "At that time, I was still young and didn''t understand the meaning of joining a family. All I knew was that the appearance of my brother robbed my father of attention."


    "My father would teach him a lot, and I just watched."


    "I hate my brother who suddenly appears beside me like this, so I caused him a lot of trouble since I was a child."


    "After my father died, I even blamed him for his death."


    "My brother has always taken good care of me, but I have been very headstrong until a year ago..."


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi suddenly stopped.


    Everyone couldn''t help but sweat, why did they stop suddenly!


    A gleam of light flashed in Yuan Jinyan''s eyes. A year ago, it was the beginning that he didn''t hate her.


    "I have always been well protected by my parents. I have soft ears and it is easy to trust her."


    "And the girl I''ve been friends with has always had ulterior motives. If...if I hadn''t overheard her conversations with others by chance, I wouldn''t have known that I was so stupid!"


    As soon as these words came out, someone asked.


    "Who is that girl?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, a tangle flashed between her brows.


    "Actually, you also know that girl. She is the one who took you to the villa to find me that day. Her name is Lu Jiajia."


    "Lu Jiajia? It turned out to be her!" Everyone was talking in disbelief, but after thinking about it, it seemed reasonable.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, "I broke up with her later, and she kept pestering me. "


    As she said that, she took out her mobile phone and dug out the text message records, all of which were entangled messages sent to her by Lu Jiajia.


    "A few days ago, I heard that she was diagnosed with AIDS, and she was not well, so..."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t need to say the rest.


    The public naturally made up a series of reasons.


    "Later I swore to treat my brother well."


    When Tao Yanxi said this, she looked at Yuan Jinyan.


    Yuan Jinyan stood up and embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    "I''m sorry." I didn''t protect you after all.


    Tao Yanxi was buried in Yuan Jinyan''s arms, her shoulders shaking.


    ¡¾Oops! Almost laughed out loud! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s heart trembled, saying that it can''t collapse at this time! Otherwise, the front will be in vain!


    Yuan Jinyan thought Tao Yanxi was so wronged that he was about to cry, so he held her hand even tighter.


    Media: ? ? ?


    Wait, isn''t this development a bit wrong?


    People who eat melons watching the live broadcast: ? ? ?


    The swearing words have already been knocked down, and the result was a mouthful of dog food?

 Chapter 89： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (24)

    The final press conference ended like this, and everyone said that they had never participated in such a fresh and refined press conference.


    They will definitely not participate in such a conference for the second time!


    I didn''t find any explosive points during the whole process, and I was even stuffed with several mouthfuls of dog food!


    The people who eat melons watching the live broadcast said: Dog food is really delicious (*^¨Œ^*)


    At the same time, a part of them quickly found out the "Lu Jiajia" in Tao Yanxi''s mouth, confirming that Lu Jiajia does have AIDS, and at the same time seems to be mentally disturbed.


    Because just a day ago, she insulted a woman in public on the street and was taught a lesson by the woman''s boyfriend.


    Later, the police and doctors arrived and subdued the crazy Lu Jiajia, and then it was detected that she had some mental problems.


    I am afraid that this life can only be spent in a mental hospital.


    But even so, not many people sympathized with Lu Jiajia.


    Some things are not just for you to be weak.


    Everything Lu Jiajia has done to Tao Yanxi has been uncovered, including but not limited to taking Tao Yanxi as a big head, and spreading rumors about her everywhere.


    As a result, people naturally believed what Tao Yanxi said.


    A farce ended like this, and everyone''s reactions were different, but it was undeniable that Yuan Jinyan''s status in everyone''s mind was one point higher.


    As the protagonists, Yuan Jinyan and Tao Yanxi also had an in-depth conversation.


    After the press conference, Yuan Jinyan pushed all the activities and Tao Yanxi returned home.


    As soon as she got home, Tao Yanxi exchanged the dowry she had given her from her father for money, and then bought the shop.


    Tao Yanxi also told Yuan Jinyan that the recipes in the "dowry" she gave him a year ago were actually transcribed by her.


    She always wanted to say "I''m sorry" to Yuan Jinyan, but she was spoiled and couldn''t let go of this face, so she could only make up for him in her own way.


    Tao Yanxi also told Yuan Jinyan that she really really liked him, but she just couldn''t find the right way to get along with him.


    Tao Yanxi said a lot, what he knew, and what he didn''t know.


    It turned out that before she knew it, she really grew up.


    Yuan Jinyan has been listening quietly to Tao Yanxi''s words, he can hear every word clearly, and he can see every expression of hers clearly.


    When Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, Yuan Jinyan suddenly chuckled.


    "Yeah." He replied in a low voice, reaching out and holding Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Yuan Jinyan lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Unlike the previous softness, this time his kiss was rough and powerful, almost ripping her lips apart.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Yuan Jinyan''s clothes tightly and endured everything from him.


    Yuan Jinyan''s actions were a bit rude, as if he wanted to vent some emotion.


    But he tried his best to restrain that emotion. He was like a controller, controlling all the joys and sorrows of Tao Yanxi.


    The provoked sensitive area affects every trace of Tao Yanxi''s emotions.


    When Yuan Jinyan and Tao Yanxi merged into one, he hugged her tightly.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Yuan Jinyan subconsciously, and in a daze, she seemed to hear a word from him.


    "You can''t escape."


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of his mouth, escape? She never thought about it~


    An ambiguous voice sounded in the room, the moon was shy and hid, and the branches outside the window swayed slightly, as if they were hitting a beat.

 Chapter 90： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (25)

    A year later, Tao Yanxi and Yuan Jinyan got married.


    The reason why it has been delayed until now is entirely because Tao Yanxi wants Yuan Jinyan to chase her again.


    Yuan Jinyan really agreed. During this year, he tried his best, and slowly put down his work, and concentrated on "chasing" Tao Yanxi.


    Although chasing after chasing to the bed.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with Yuan Jinyan, so a year later, she agreed to Yuan Jinyan''s proposal.


    On the wedding day, the sun was shining and the guests were happy.


    The two worshiped the fans who have always supported Yuan Jinyan.


    Because the two of them have no relatives, the worship of parents was changed to worship of fans.


    After the wedding, the two went on a honeymoon trip.


    Speaking of honeymoon travel, there is actually a small episode.


    When in country M, Tao Yanxi met Yuan Shi''s mother, the woman who swept away all the money from the Tao family.


    When Tao Yanxi saw her, the woman was arguing with a man holding a milk doll.


    She didn''t ask more, but Yuan Jinyan told her later.


    It turned out that Mother Tao used the money to come to M country, and then fell in love with a young man, she spent all her savings for him, but the man abandoned her.


    The worst thing is yet to come. Mother Tao is pregnant. She desperately gave birth to the child and wanted to win back the man''s heart, but she didn''t know that the man had already climbed up with the local female tyrant...


    What happened next, even if Yuan Jinyan didn''t tell Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi probably guessed something.


    Mommy''s life may not be so easy.


    But these have nothing to do with her. As early as that woman swept away all the property of the Tao family, she and she had nothing to do with her anymore.


    After a while, Yuan Jinyan couldn''t resist the erosion of time, he was getting older and his body was getting worse and worse.


    But his love for Tao Yanxi is getting deeper and deeper.


    One day, Yuan Jinyan knew that his deadline was approaching, and called Tao Yanxi to the bedside.


    Tao Yanxi held his hand tightly and did not speak for a while.


    "I love you." Yuan Jinyan said.


    Tao Yanxi kissed the back of Yuan Jinyan''s hand and whispered, "I know."


    "No, you don''t know." Yuan Jinyan said stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Who knew that Yuan Jinyan just smiled and changed the subject.


    "Do you love me?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Love, I love you."


    Yuan Jinyan''s face was full of satisfaction, that was enough, enough.


    "I want to hear you sing." Yuan Jinyan said like a child.


    Tao Yanxi leaned forward and kissed his lips, "I''ll sing it to you."


    "Okay." Yuan Jinyan looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi slowly hummed a song, without lyrics, only some inexplicable melody.


    Yuan Jinyan listened and closed his eyes slowly.


    Tao Yanxi stopped after feeling that Yuan Jinyan was completely out of breath.


    What she hummed was when her brother coaxed her to sleep in the past.


    At that time, she was very timid and had to have her brother by her side.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, and she lowered her head and kissed the back of her brother''s hand.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely collect your soul fragments."


    As soon as these words came out, a blue light flew out of Yuan Jinyan''s body, Tao Yanxi stretched out his hand, held it and put it away.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to leave the plane, there was a sudden doorbell...

 Chapter 91： "Brain disabled" apprentice sister VS old-fashioned chef brother (26)

    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, at this time, who will come?


    She got up to open the door, only to find that it was a courier.


    "Is it Ms. Tao Yanxi?" the courier brother asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "My courier?"


    "Yes, please sign for it." The courier handed her a document bag.


    After Tao Yanxi signed the receipt, the courier brother left.


    She turned around and went back to the house, sitting beside Yuan Jinyan.


    She slowly opened the file bag, which contained a letter.


    Tao Yanxi opened the envelope and found that it was actually written by Yuan Jinyan!


    [Wife, when you received this letter, I thought I should no longer be in this world.


    There are actually a few things I''ve always wanted to tell you, but I didn''t have the courage, so I chose to write them down.


    In fact, I have hated you since I was a child. You obviously have such a good father, but you are still not satisfied. I think you are stupid.


    That''s why I''ve been pestering my master to steal his attention, and I know you don''t like me either.


    The accident that happened when you were sixteen was actually done intentionally by me. I really couldn''t stand your arrogant appearance when you were arguing with Master.


    But I never thought that you are a blessing in disguise. I hate you more and more. Obviously, there are many people who can''t envy the talent, but they don''t study hard.


    I blame you for killing Master, and I also hate that you have been ignorant of repentance.


    So when you were 20 years old, I asked you to go to the kitchen to process the ingredients. Those ingredients are not poisonous by themselves, but if they are mixed together, they will cause death.


    I waited a long time to get into the kitchen and I saw the empty plate on the side and knew you must have eaten something.


    I thought you were dead, but when you woke up, there seemed to be something different about you when you woke up.


    Although you are still so arrogant and domineering, you are surprisingly cute.


    Later, I gradually realized that I fell in love with you, and I was terrified and wanted to let you disappear from this world.


    But I couldn''t be ruthless.


    In fact, I pushed Lu Jiajia to go crazy. That was the last time I tested you. I told myself, if you don''t escape, you will never escape from my hand in your life.


    You probably know what happened later, and sure enough, it¡¯s a lot better to say it.


    I''m not a good person, but all my goodness is dedicated to you.


    Yanyan wife, I don''t want you to be alone in this turbid world, so I calculated you for the last time.


    I love you forever. ¡¿


    The letter ended here, Tao Yanxi clutched her chest and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Little master?" Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    "It''s alright." Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Brother deserves to be the villain boss."


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi spat out another mouthful of blood, and she fell to her knees on the ground, staring straight at Yuan Jinyan, whose body was getting colder.


    Her brother is really good. He even smeared poison on his lips. She just kissed him and said so.


    But she is not an ordinary person after all, so she did not die immediately.


    but¡­


    Tao Yanxi clenched the letter paper in her hand. There was actually a poison on the letter paper, and when it reacted with the poison on her lips, it actually hurt her directly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered, it''s really good, brother, you will make me unable to resist bullying you.


    "Haha..." Tao Yanxi let out a low laugh, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a little cold.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go." Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, she had to find her brother, and then...


    The corners of her mouth twitched into a smile, and she abused him fiercely...

 Chapter 92： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (1)

    "Princess, spare your life, spare your life..."


    A shrill cry rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears, Tao Yanxi slowly raised her eyebrows and saw the maid who was kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly, wearing a palace maid''s costume.


    "Forgive your life?" Tao Yanxi said lightly, "You have to give a reason."


    The palace maid hurriedly wiped her tears and said in a trembling voice, "Princess, give me one more chance, and I will definitely invite the General out!"


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi smiled lowly and waved her hand.


    Seeing this, the other palace maids hurriedly gave the kneeling maid a wink.


    "Thank you, princess! Thank you, princess!" The palace maid knelt down and walked out.


    Tao Yanxi reclined on the noble couch, "You all go down."


    "Yes." The palace maids responded and withdrew in unison.


    After there was no one else in the room, Tao Yanxi sat up.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s really troublesome, actually came to ancient times."


    That means no computer, no mobile phone, no cake, no ice cream...


    "Little Master, don''t you like ancient times?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    A gleam of light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes, "It''s not that I don''t like it."


    Xiaoyao: ?


    In modern times, her strength has been weakened a lot, otherwise the previous world would not have been poisoned to death by her own brother so easily.


    But his brother is also very powerful.


    However, in ancient times, although her strength was weakened a little, she was able to exert a little.


    After all, this world has martial arts and the like. In theory, as long as it does not exceed the normal range of this world, her abilities can be used.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, and a small smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Brother, I wonder if you are ready to be abused by her?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and quickly digested the memories of her original body and the background of the story that Xiao Yao passed on to her.


    On the whole, this is indeed ancient, and now it is the Qin family''s world, and her brother is the master of the world - Qin Ke.


    Qin Ke became emperor at the age of twenty, and he has been on the throne for five years now.


    Fortunately, the world is peaceful now, and there are no external troubles. As for internal worries? Probably the ones who jumped in the court.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked to the side table, picked up a piece of mung bean cake and ate it.


    She ate while sorting out the memories of Yuanshen. Yuanshen''s father died in battle when he was very young, and the emperor at that time was not Qin Ke.


    In order to make up for the Tao family, the former emperor added the title of Tao Fu, and at the same time gave Tao Fu the title of a general of the township.


    In addition, the former emperor also added the original title of Princess Taoyao, with a distinguished status.


    This original body has been spoiled since childhood, and in ancient times, respect and inferiority were highly valued, so the original body''s character inevitably began to collapse.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the original body when she grows up is a sinister and vicious master. As long as she wants, there is nothing she can get.


    As for the means to get it, it is naturally very unbearable.


    However, the original body was disguised as a white lotus in front of Qin Ke, and naturally he also got a lot of benefits.


    It''s a pity that such a person offended the heroine and was poisoned to death by the heroine, so she possessed her.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, Mistress, what a beautiful creature.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t dislike creatures like the heroine. After all, someone has a lot of luck, but if the heroine hits her brother, then she can''t blame her for being rude...

 Chapter 93： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (2)

    Tao Yanxi coughed, cough, this mung bean cake is a little too sweet! Tired of her!


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of tea silently, but fortunately there was no one in the room now, otherwise it would be embarrassing.


    After relieving the sweetness in his mouth, Tao Yanxi clapped his hands and decided not to eat any more mung bean cakes.


    She is going to meet her brother for a while now!


    "Someone!" Tao Yanxi said.


    There were always people guarding the door, and upon hearing Tao Yanxi''s voice, a palace maid pushed in the door.


    "Princess." Tao Yanxi''s maid, Mungdou, said respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Where is the emperor now?"


    "Reporting to the princess, the saint is not feeling well, and is now receiving the diagnosis and treatment of the imperial doctor in the Yangxiu Palace." Mungdou said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Which imperial doctor?"


    Mungdou looked at Tao Yanxi cautiously, and then replied, "Reporting to the princess, it''s Imperial Physician Xi."


    Tao Yanxi responded, and it really was her!


    Xi Qing, the heroine of this world, is cold-hearted and has superb medical skills, and was named imperial physician by Qin Ke.


    But the general that the original owner liked liked Xi Qing, so the original owner targeted Xi Qing very much.


    Tao Yanxi admired Xi Qing''s temperament, after all, this person is indeed a cold master, and love is not in her life at all.


    Xi Qing is a man of great love.


    "Go to Yangxiu Temple." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    She is going to meet the heroine for a while, and stop by to see her brother.


    You must know that in the original owner''s memory and the information Xiao Yao gave her, Qin Ke was a sick and weak master.


    She wanted to confirm it, and made her brother feel uncomfortable by the way, um... Forgive her bad taste.


    Tao Yanxi rode the palace sedan chair for about a quarter of an hour before arriving at the Yangxiu Hall.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi got off the sedan chair and walked to the door, she was stopped by the little **** outside.


    "Princess, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose." The little **** first saluted her, and then said, "The emperor is not feeling well now, and he asked Her Royal Highness to avoid it."


    Tao Yanxi smiled coldly, "Avoid? I''m his sister, why should I avoid it? Shouldn''t it be the woman inside who should be avoided!"


    The little eunuch''s expression changed, and he said in a low voice, "Princess, don''t dare to talk nonsense, it''s Imperial Physician Xi inside."


    "Emperor doctor? Heh... who knows what will happen when a man and a widow are in the same room!" Tao Yanxi said sarcastically, obviously trying to attract the attention of the people inside.


    The little **** can''t tell how hard it is, these days, it''s not easy to do things right now!


    At this time, in the hall, Qin Ke was sitting on the bed with a ruddy face, while Xi Qing was standing not far away.


    "If there is nothing wrong with the emperor, then the minister will retire." Xi Qing cupped his hands and said.


    Qin Ke frowned slightly, "Xi Qing''s family, some people should move naturally, but this shouldn''t be..."


    Xi Qing lowered her eyebrows, she naturally understood what the emperor meant. She thought she was hiding, but she didn''t expect the emperor to find out.


    only¡­¡­


    Xi Qing pursed his lips, why is this Tao Yanxi still standing outside? Listening to her voice, she was full of anger, and it didn''t look like she was poisoned at all.


    Did something happen in between?


    Xi Qing''s heart circled several times, and finally he knelt down and said, "I understand!"


    "Well, back off." Qin Ke said lightly.


    "I retire!" Xi Qing responded and withdrew.


    Qin Ke glanced outside the hall, Tao Yanxi seemed to be rushing in, he smiled sarcastically, and then quickly tapped an acupuncture point on his body, his face immediately paled.

 Chapter 94： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (3)

    At this time, Tao Yanxi had already stepped into the hall.


    She has always been used to being arrogant, so how could the little **** stop her?


    Tao Yanxi went straight to the hall, and then saw Qin Ke lying on the bed.


    Qin Ke coughed twice, his face was very pale, and his health was not good at first sight.


    "Brother Emperor~" Tao Yanxi walked quickly to the bed and called Qin Ke sweetly.


    "Cough cough... Yanxi, why are you here?" Qin Ke said weakly.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Qin Ke''s hand and began to perform.


    "Brother Emperor, that Sima Yu is really hateful. This princess is very pleased with him. He has repeatedly rejected this palace. Brother Emperor~ You have to decide for others!"


    Tao Yanxi started wiping tears as she spoke.


    Qin Ke sat up slowly, "Yan Xi, General Sima holds a lot of power, even I can''t punish him with trumped-up charges, do you understand?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, she pouted and said, "Everyone said that the emperor''s brother is the ruler of the world, why should you be afraid of that Sima?"


    "Yanxi, you are still young." Qin Ke rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head with pity, and sighed.


    "Humph! I won''t listen to you!" Tao Yanxi tugged at Qin Ke''s sleeve, "That Sima Yu has lost Ben Gong''s face! Ben Gong must take good care of him!"


    A gleam of light flashed across Qin Ke''s eyes quickly, but there was still a weak look on his face.


    "Presumptuous! Then Sima, are you able to move people!" Qin Ke coughed a few times after saying this, and the little **** outside was very worried.


    "It''s just that the emperor''s brother doesn''t want to help others, but how can you be partial to Sima Yu!"


    Tao Yanxi stood up suddenly, looking aggrieved and angry.


    "Emperor brother, you are not well, you should rest well!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she waved her sleeves and left, Qin Ke''s "arrogant" voice came from behind, but she didn''t seem to hear it.


    After leaving Yangxiu Palace, Tao Yanxi did not immediately go to see General Sima, but returned to his own bedroom, Taoyao Palace.


    Now she has determined that although this Qin Ke is weak, his scheming is very deep.


    If he changed his original body, seeing Qin Ke defend Sima Yu like that, he would definitely be more rebellious, and maybe he would go back to trouble Sima Yu immediately.


    Princess Tangtang fights against a general of a country, and maybe both will suffer. At that time, the only person who will take advantage of the fisherman will be Qin Ke.


    Qin Ke wanted to use a knife to kill people, how could she not do as he wished?


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the bedroom, someone brought the crying little palace maid over.


    It is said that the identity of this little palace maid is not simple, because this is General Sima''s younger sister, but because she was born by the favor of a servant of General Sima''s father, her status is naturally low.


    But that Sima Yu was an upright person and treated his brothers and sisters equally.


    After Tao Yanxi found out, she deliberately transferred Du Qingqing to her side. Speaking of which, this illegitimate daughter didn''t even deserve the surname of the Sima family.


    The first two times the original body asked Du Qingqing to ask Sima Yu to come out, but Sima Yu was busy with official business and did not come to the appointment.


    It was the original body that blamed Du Qingqing like that, and when she came, it was just when Du Qingqing was begging.


    Tao Yanxi just thought of this when Du Qingqing walked in.


    After Du Qingqing bowed respectfully, he knelt there and waited for the hair to fall.


    "Du Qingqing, this palace asks you, can I ask Sikong to come out this time?"

 Chapter 95： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (4)

    Du Qingqing kowtowed and said in a trembling voice: "Princess, spare your life! Forgive your life!"


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi sneered, "Didn''t you swear last time that you could ask him out? What? Now you regret it?"


    Du Qingqing lay on the ground, her body trembling.


    "His Royal Highness, brother, he is busy with official business, and the servant is really..."


    Du Qingqing was interrupted by Tao Yanxi before he could finish speaking.


    "Presumptuous! What is General Sima''s identity? What qualifications do you have to call him brother?"


    "This servant knows what''s wrong, please forgive the princess!" Du Qingqing lay on the ground, not daring to raise her head at all.


    "Bengong gives you a chance. Tonight at You Shi, let him come to Taoyao Palace to see me, otherwise..." Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of his mouth, "You don''t want to know the result of failure."


    Du Qingqing replied repeatedly: "Yes, slaves obey!"


    "Okay, let''s go." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    Du Qingqing took the order, she knew that if Sima Yu didn''t come tonight, her little life might be...


    At this time, in the Yangxiu Palace.


    A man in night clothes was reporting to Qin Ke.


    "Master, the princess called Du Qingqing into the inner room," the man said.


    Qin Ke casually said "um", even if he didn''t ask, he knew what Tao Yanxi had called Du Qingqing to do, except to ask Sima Yu to come out.


    After all, Sima Yu is currently avoiding Tao Yanxi.


    Qin Ke''s mouth curled slightly, dear Yan Xi, don''t let the emperor down...


    "Go down." Qin Ke said lightly.


    The man took the order, and disappeared in the hall in a flash, while Qin Ke casually watched with a secret letter in his hand.


    At You Shi, Tao Yanxi was admiring flowers when she heard a notification.


    It turned out to be Sima Yu.


    Tao Yanxi flicked the peach blossom in front of him, and turned around to see Sima Yu who was saluting.


    Sima Yu carried a trace of killing aura, and there was a faint smell of blood.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Sima Yu with a hint of interest. This Sima Yu is a little interesting.


    After Sima Yu finished the salute, he stood up straight and stared at Tao Yanxi without any hesitation.


    Sima Yu had the confidence to do so, after all, this man had 30% of his troops in his hands.


    Don''t underestimate these 30%, now that the military power is divided, the emperor''s hands are only 30%, which also includes the Guards and the like.


    And the military power in Sima Yu''s hand is enough to rival the current emperor, no wonder Qin Ke wants to use her hand to cause Sima Yu some trouble.


    Tao Yanxi turned a corner in his heart, but his face was arrogant and domineering.


    "Sima Yu, did Ben Gong give you a face?"


    Sima Yu nodded slightly, cupped his hands and said, "This face was given by my parents."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Sima Yu, Ben Gong is not a devious person either. Ben Gong has a crush on you."


    Sima Yu handed over, "I have my own heart, I can only say sorry for the princess'' love."


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi sneered, "Are you happy with Xi Qing?"


    Sima Yu''s expression remained unchanged, and he immediately responded.


    "Yes!"


    Tao Yanxi almost burst out laughing, if it wasn''t for the wrong position, she might have clapped her hands to bless the two of them.


    It''s a pity that she is now playing a vicious princess who loves Sima Yu.


    "Believe it or not, I beheaded her!" Tao Yanxi said very "angry".


    Sima Yu looked at Tao Yanxi sharply, and there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 96： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, it was a bit interesting, this Sima Yu actually wanted to kill her for Xi Qing?


    "If you want to kill Xi Qing, kill the minister first!" Sima Yu stared at Tao Yanxi, killing intent surging from his body.


    "Bold!" Tao Yanxi shouted tenderly, and the palace maids around were trembling, lest the princess get angry and shoot herself.


    However, Sima Yushang, who had angered Tao Yanxi, did not change his face, he shrugged, "Don''t dare."


    Having said that, but looking at his appearance, what is the meaning of not being afraid?


    Tao Yanqi sneered, "If that''s the case, then you should kneel down to Ben Gong! Ben Gong can only get up when he speaks, otherwise..."


    Before he finished speaking, Sima Yu knelt down.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, threw her sleeves and entered the inner room directly.


    After entering the room, Tao Yanxi told all the maids to step back, and she wanted to be alone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Sima Yu from an angle in the room. This Sima Yu is also a man, and he actually knelt down for a woman.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, not knowing how long he would be able to kneel.


    Time passed little by little, and two hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    All parties basically knew that Sima Yu was kneeling on the princess'' side, but no one came out to find Tao Yanxi.


    In the court, who doesn''t know that the current emperor is very fond of Princess Taoyao?


    Although General Sima holds great power, in the final analysis, he is just a courtier who offended Princess Taoyao.


    As for them, it''s better not to touch this mold.


    On the other hand, Qin Ke naturally also knew that Sima Yu was kneeling in the Taoyao Palace. It must have been that Sima who had offended Tao Yanxi.


    Qin Ke was at ease, but he couldn''t follow Taoist words, so after two hours, he wandered to Taoyao Palace.


    When Qin Ke arrived at Taoyao Palace, Sima Yu was still kneeling, so he naturally asked him to get up.


    Sima Yu stood up very calmly, and bowed to Qin Ke without changing his face.


    Tao Yanxi quickly adjusted her posture after knowing that Qin Ke was coming, and then found a palace maid to scold her.


    "How many times has Ben Gong said this? This mung bean cake is too sweet. When what Ben Gong said is all nonsense!"


    Tao Yanxi swept the mung bean cake off the table at once!


    The mung bean cake smashed to the ground along the plate, making a crisp sound.


    Fortunately, Qin Ke had just pushed the door and entered at this time.


    So some mung bean cakes hit Qin Ke''s dragon robe.


    Qin Ke:  ¡­


    Crowd: ...


    "Ah! Brother Huang, why are you here?" Tao Yanxi showed a surprised expression, as if she just knew Qin Ke was here.


    Qin Ke glanced down at the stains on the dragon robe, and there was a trace of disgust in his eyes, but it was quickly covered up.


    "I heard that you punished Sima for kneeling, so I will come to see." Qin Ke said with a pale smile.


    A trace of impatience crossed Tao Yanxi''s face, but the one in front of her was the ruler of the world after all.


    "Brother Huang~" Tao Yanxi began to act coquettishly.


    Qin Ke and Sima Yu naturally wouldn''t do such a thing. Sima Yu kept his face expressionless all the time, while Qin Ke coughed and said, "You are making a fool of yourself!"


    "What is General Sima''s identity? How dare you punish him for kneeling all the time?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly, her eyes flashed quickly, but she said with a hint of grievance in her tone: "Isn''t it a dog of the emperor?"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole room fell silent...

 Chapter 97： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (6)

    Qin Ke''s expression changed immediately, "Nonsense!"


    He shouted loudly, and the court ladies immediately knelt down, not daring to take a breath.


    On the other hand, Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi were both calm.


    Tao Yanxi even blinked and said aggrievedly: "Isn''t it?"


    "What kind of person is General Sima! How can you be so insulted! You will be fined for half a month!"


    Qin Ke''s body flickered as he spoke, and his face became even paler.


    Sima Yu hurriedly protected Qin Ke, with no expression on his face, only the blue veins hidden under his clothes were exposed, which betrayed his emotions.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to refute something, but Qin Ke waved and left.


    He walked quickly, accompanied by a violent cough.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan sat down on the chair and said angrily, "Sima Yu!"


    Of course, all this is done for outsiders to see.


    Actually...


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what do you think Qin Ke is thinking? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Little master, you don''t even know, how could I know? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    ¡¾What do you want? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, this is really difficult.


    This Qin Ke obviously received the news that she punished Sima Yu for kneeling very early, but it took so long to come over to make a clearance, what was her intention?


    But after some testing just now, it seems that he still maintains Sima Yu?


    No, no, Tao Yanxi shook his head, Qin Ke obviously had ulterior motives.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers tapped on the table unconsciously, making a crisp sound.


    The palace maids knelt on the ground tremblingly, not daring to make a sound.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Tao Yanxi realized that there were other people in the room.


    She snorted coldly, "What are you doing here on your knees? Get out!"


    As soon as these words came out, the palace maids breathed a sigh of relief and quickly retreated.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is she that scary!


    But it''s better to leave, lest she have to maintain the image of a princess.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and threw herself on the bed without any image, ah, the bed is so comfortable!


    Tao Yanxi figured it out. Qin Ke did this to increase the conflict between her and Sima Yu.


    If she guessed correctly, Sima Yu might hate herself even more now.


    There was a sly smile on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth. Originally, she thought that her brother''s health was so bad in this life, so she would not abuse him. After all, she loves her brother very much.


    Who knew that he actually calculated himself again and again, so don''t blame her for being rude.


    Tao Yanxi stood up from the bed, walked to the inner room, and said in a low voice, "Come out!"


    As soon as the words fell, a man in black appeared in the room. This was the dead man trained by the Tao family, and it was also the biggest life-saving card left by the Taoist father to the original body.


    "Tonight, I need you to do one thing." Tao Yanxi ordered.


    The dead knelt down to take orders, without any expression on their faces. For them, the master''s order is everything.


    After half an hour, the dead man left.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her wrists, her eyes flashed with wicked light, she suddenly began to look forward to tonight.


    As dusk gradually came, the earth was dyed with a touch of warm colors.


    But when the sun completely set, the whole earth was plunged into darkness, only some places had some faint light.


    And evil, but slowly breeds in those darkness...

 Chapter 98： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (7)

    At midnight, there was a shadow of swords and swords in a dark alley, and there was a faint smell of blood.


    Sima Yu was stabbed with a sword, and he stared at the men in black in front of him.


    "Who are you?" His hand trembled while holding the sword. When did such a master appear in the imperial city? And he wants to kill him!


    The men in black did not speak, but the attacks were more intensive.


    Sima Yu barely blocked the offensive of the men in black, but those men in black were too powerful. After a few moves, he fell to his knees on the ground.


    Sima Yu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person looked very embarrassed.


    Just when Sima Yu thought he was going to die here, a voice suddenly came from the alley.


    "What kind of skill is it for a group of people to bully one person?" The voice was clear and powerful, with a faint hint of deterrence.


    Sima Yu covered his wound and whispered, "Come on! They''re amazing!"


    However, as if he hadn''t heard Sima Yu''s words, the man jumped off the wall and started a fight with the men in black.


    Sima Yu felt the blood in his body draining rapidly, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand up.


    He can''t roll up innocent people, he has to keep fighting!


    However, before he could pick up the sword, the men in black quickly retreated.


    Sima Yu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly became discouraged, his body softened, and he immediately fainted.


    Tao Yanxi clapped her hands, and was very satisfied with the effect. It was worth it for her to let the dead man act with her.


    It''s just that those dead soldiers are so bad at acting! Don''t dare to hit her at all!


    Fortunately, Sima Yu didn''t have much consciousness at that time, otherwise he would have to dress and help!


    Tao Yanxi decided to go back and let those dead soldiers practice their acting skills! How can a murderer stab the ground with a sword! Forget it!


    Tao Yanxi walked to Sima Yu''s side and quickly tapped a few acupoints to point out the blood for him.


    Then he took out the golden sore medicine from his arms and sprinkled it on the wound at will.


    Anyway, the gold sore medicine she took out was very effective, and it was effective if you sprinkled it casually!


    Tao Yan saw that the bleeding had stopped, and even the wounds had begun to form scabs. She put away the gold sore medicine, then clapped her hands and carried Sima Yu up.


    Tao Yanxi carried Sima Yu to an inn, and after opening the room, he threw him onto the bed.


    At this time, she didn''t plan to meet Sima Yu, a life-saving grace was not enough, and she had to come several times.


    Tao Yan paid the room fee for three days, then bought him some food and put it in the room, left a note and returned to the palace.


    Mmmm...go to beauty sleep!


    The next morning, Sima Yu woke up in a trance. He remembered that a group of men in black besieged him last night, and he was injured.


    later¡­


    Sima Yu looked around and found no figure of the person who rescued him.


    Sima Yu checked his wound again and found that it was almost healed!


    He frowned and tried hard to recall the person''s appearance, but he only remembered that the person seemed to be wearing a golden pattern mask.


    That pattern seems to be peach?


    Sima Yu couldn''t remember, but for some reason, he always felt that he would meet that person again.


    He saw something on the table, struggled to sit up and walked to the table, then saw the note left there.


    ¡¾My name: Ferry¡¿

 Chapter 99： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (8)

    "Du?" Sima Yu whispered.


    In this imperial city, I have never heard of this character.


    In the rivers and lakes, I have never heard of this character. Could it be a disciple of a hermit master?


    Judging from the voice last night, the person named "Du" is obviously not very old.


    Sima Yu touched his wound. He knew how badly he was injured. It was impossible for ordinary medicine to heal the wound in such a short period of time, and it healed so well.


    Who is this "cross"?


    Tao Yanxi, who was missed by Sima Yu at this time: Huhuhu ZZZ~


    Because he went out for some activities last night, Tao Yanxi slept until noon.


    Anyway, she is in a state of grounding now and can''t go out. No one comes to play with her on weekdays. She can sleep as long as she wants.


    Tao Yanxi stretched a big lazy waist, and then the palace maid who had been guarding outside came to serve her.


    By the time everything was done, Tao Yanxi was already starving to the point of dizziness.


    Fortunately, the imperial kitchen is also very powerful, and soon many delicacies were delivered.


    Tao Yanxi waved back the crowd, enjoying the food alone.


    A day passed without any disturbance, but Tao Yanxi learned from the dead man that Sima Yu was secretly inquiring about a person named "Du".


    Sima Yu''s curiosity was as she had imagined, Tao Yanxi stretched out, Sima Yu had to take it slow, she wanted to meet Xi Qing tonight.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi didn''t intend to have anything to do with Xi Qing, but she realized that both Sima Yu and Qin Ke were actually related to Xi Qing.


    Sima Yu loves Xi Qing, and Qin Ke''s illness has always been watched by Xi Qing.


    But Xi Qing is a very strange person. On weekdays, apart from the Taiyuan Hospital, the most she does is to find those poor people in the imperial city for treatment, and she doesn''t charge them for money.


    Such people are either truly good people, or they have ulterior motives.


    In any case, Tao Yanxi decided to go to Xi Qing for a while.


    It was midnight again, and Tao Yanxi quickly came to Xi Qing''s mansion in night clothes.


    There are only a few servants in the mansion, and the overall layout is very simple, making people feel that Xi Qing is very poor.


    The mansion is not big, Tao Yanxi didn''t look for long to find where Xi Qing was.


    But what surprised Tao Yanxi was that Xi Qing did not sleep, but was studying medical books in the study, occasionally picking up a pen to write something.


    Tao Yanxi sneaked in quietly, and a quarter of an hour later, Xi Qing was still studying medical books.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She coughed lightly and walked out carelessly. Of course, she wore a golden mask on her face.


    Xi Qing was very surprised to see Tao Yanxi who suddenly appeared in the room, but she had always seen big scenes, so no matter how surprised she was, her face was cold.


    "It is rumored that Imperial Physician Xi is very aloof. When I see it today, it really lives up to its reputation." Tao Yanxi said with a teasing.


    "Who are you?" Xi Qing said calmly.


    Tao Yanxi approached Xi Qing, reached out and picked up the medical book that Xi Qing had put aside to read.


    "Tsk tsk, fallacy!" Tao Yanxi threw the medical book and made a disdainful voice.


    Xi Qing''s expression changed on the spot, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Xi Qing felt distressed and picked up the medical book and patted it, Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed with light, it seems that this Xi Qing really likes medical skills, otherwise there would be no such reaction.

 Chapter 100： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (9)

    Tao Yanxi also knew a little about Xi Qing, she sat down directly, and said with a hint of nonchalance, "Do you really think that if a foreign body grows in your body, you can''t be saved?"


    Xi Qing was stunned, "Do you have a solution?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t answer this question, but pointed to the medical book and said, "Most of the diseases mentioned above are fooled by the word ''no solution'', do you really think this is a good medical book? "


    Tao Yanxi''s tone became more and more disdainful, "As a doctor, shouldn''t we try to make the patient survive? He didn''t even try, and ended with ''no solution''?"


    Xi Qing pursed his lips and clenched his hands.


    "I tried." Her voice was hoarse. "It failed."


    "Then keep trying!" Tao Yanxi became serious, "If this patient is gone, wouldn''t there be other patients? Is it possible to save one patient?"


    Xi Qing narrowed his eyebrows and responded with a "hmm".


    Seeing this, Tao Yan took out a book from her arms, "This is a medical book I wrote when I was bored, you can take a look."


    Xi Qing took the medical book in surprise, just flipping through a page before she became addicted to it.


    The first page is actually a human anatomy map, which clearly indicates the various organs and tissues of the human body, etc. This is a map that every medical student must learn.


    Speaking of which, the content of this book is actually the content of the basic book that modern medical college students need to learn.


    However, Xi Qing had never seen those things before, so he naturally felt it was new.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Qing''s fascinated appearance, and rubbed her wrists. It really didn''t take her a day to transcribe it!


    Tao Yanxi tapped on the table, "Since I gave you the medical book, do you have to pay something?"


    Xi Qing raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with radiant eyes.


    "what do you want?"


    Tao Yan''s lips curled into a smile, "Tell me the biggest secret of today''s sage."


    Xi Qing hesitated for a while, but when she saw the medical book in her hand, she immediately said, "Sage''s illness is fake, but in fact his health is very good!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does Qin Ke want to be beaten?


    Actually lied to her! The two times she saw him, her face was as pale as a ghost!


    "The saint''s body is well known in the world, why do you say that?" Tao Yanxi asked Xi Qing with a burning gaze.


    Xi Qing pursed his lips and explained: "The health of the saint was really bad before, but he always insisted on exercising, and he also worshiped General Tao as his master. General Tao also passed on his skills for 20 years to him, and now his The body is very good."


    "Haha..." Tao Yanxi laughed lowly, no wonder... no wonder...


    It''s no wonder that Qin Ke indulged her in such a way that the original body acted like that, and it''s no wonder that Father Tao died in battle so easily. Qin Ke, it''s really good.


    Xi Qing suddenly shuddered, and for some reason, he always felt that the person in front of him laughed a little terribly.


    "This medical book..." Xi Qing asked cautiously.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Send it to you."


    Tao Yanxi quickly disappeared from the room, leaving only Xi Qing to start studying medical books without sleeping and eating. She was so fascinated that those who didn''t know thought she was possessed.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi first went to Yangxiu Palace after returning to the palace. While Qin Ke was asleep, she...

 Chapter 101： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi decisively pulled one of Qin Ke''s hair down, and then flicked back and forth on Qin Ke''s face with that long straight black hair.


    I have to say that Qin Ke''s hair is of good quality, Tao Yanxi flicked Qin Ke''s face several times without breaking it.


    "Hmph, let you bully me!" Tao Yanxi said viciously, leaving one mark after another on Qin Ke''s face.


    It was not until Qin Ke''s hair was overwhelmed that it finally broke that Tao Yanxi left with a trace of satisfaction.


    And during this process, Qin Ke never woke up, because Tao Yanxi touched his sleeping hole...


    The next day, Qin Ke felt a little pain in his face, and it seemed a little swollen?


    He touched his face, thinking about the nightmare he had last night, as if a cat kept scratching his face.


    Qin Ke frowned, looked into the bronze mirror, and found that his face was a little swollen, and there were some red marks on his face.


    Qin Ke frowned. Could it be the nightmare he had last night that caused him to scratch?


    He looked more closely and found that it was not easy.


    So he called his dark guard and asked what happened last night after he fell asleep.


    The dark guard has been guarding him, so he should know what happened, right?


    Speaking of this, the dark guard also felt very hard. Who would have thought that the noble princess would play the emperor''s face at night?


    And before she showed her body, they didn''t realize her existence!


    I am afraid that the kung fu is not easy!


    The dark guard told the truth about what happened last night. Originally, the dark guard thought the emperor would be angry, but Qin Ke laughed.


    With the observation of the dark guard for many years, the emperor''s smile is sincere! But for some reason, he always felt a little scary...


    Qin Ke was naturally happy. He originally thought that Tao Yanxi was just a woman with **** and no brains, but he didn''t expect to have such a mind.


    Qin Ke touched his face, and the smile on his face became more and more real.


    Really childish. Qin Ke thought so, but it seemed a little unexpectedly cute?


    Qin Ke remembered the dream last night, and the cat scratched his face so naughty, as if he had bullied her.


    Now that I think about it, he really bullied her.


    Qin Ke laughed lowly, his voice full of interest.


    Tao Yanxi, who was far away in Taoyao Palace, suddenly shuddered, she reached out and pulled the quilt beside her, wrapping herself tightly.


    After Tao Yanxi woke up again, she received the imperial decree from Qin Ke. The imperial decree stated that her half-month ban would be extended to one month. As for why, the imperial decree did not say.


    But Tao Yanxi could guess. She found out last night that there were many dark guards in Qin Ke''s bedroom, and it was thought that those dark guards told Qin Ke what she had done to him.


    Tao Yan pursed her lips, expressing her dissatisfaction with this "stingy" man.


    But she had heard a good thing from the palace maid, that is, Qin Ke didn''t go to court today, as if his face was swollen?


    When Tao Yanxi heard the news, she just wanted to laugh three times, she deserved it! Let him bully her!


    Due to the prolonged confinement time, Tao Yanxi generally adopts a policy of sleeping, sleeping, eating, eating, and eating during the day, and only at night will she come out for activities.


    Of course, all this was hidden from the palace maid.


    But can you hide it from Qin Ke? Tao Yanxi doesn''t think about it. It''s the same thing. Qin Ke wants her to do something big anyway.

 Chapter 102： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (11)

    The grounding time passed quickly, and during this month, Tao Yanxi successfully made friends with Sima Yu.


    As for how to make friends, of course, let the dead man accompany her to perform another scene.


    Since Tao Yanxi told them last time, the acting skills of the dead soldiers have improved, at least they knew that the sword was about to stab her!


    After "saving" Sima Yu again, she naturally became friends with Sima Yu.


    But it''s funny because she and Sima Yu can only meet at night because of the grounding.


    And every time she wears night clothes, plus she changed her voice and put on a mask, Sima Yu always thought that she was actually a man.


    Every time Sima Yu called her "Brother Du", she wanted to open Sima Yu''s mind to see what he was thinking.


    Although she concealed it a little, anyone with a snack can see that she is a woman?


    However, Sima Yu, the idiot, didn''t notice it.


    And whenever they were drinking together, Xi Qing was the one Sima Yu talked about the most.


    Whenever this time, Tao Yanxi would listen to him quietly.


    Sima Yu really likes Xi Qing, but this love seems to be mixed with other things.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell the difference, and didn''t intend to meddle in this business.


    That Xi Qing was obviously obsessed with medical skills, and she didn''t think about the affairs of men and women.


    Tao Yanxi''s main purpose for approaching Sima Yu was actually to abuse Qin Ke.


    So a month later, when her grounding time finally ended, Tao Yanxi immediately asked someone to prepare a carriage, and she wanted to go to General Sima''s mansion in person.


    But this time, she went as Princess Taoyao.


    The people under his command moved quickly, and Tao Yanxi came to Sima Yu''s mansion at noon.


    Tao Yanxi rushed into the general''s mansion aggressively, and there was anger between his eyebrows.


    "Where''s your general? Let him get out and meet Ben Gong!" Tao Yanxi shouted loudly, not caring about her identity as a princess.


    When the people from the General''s Mansion saw that Tao Yanxi was not good, they immediately went to notify Sima Yu.


    Tao Yanxi sneered and kicked the chair next to her.


    "Bengong give him half an hour!" After saying that, he called Tao Yanxi and sat down on the main seat.


    After half an hour, Sima Yu came out from the backyard.


    "I don''t know if the princess is coming, and I''ve been neglected, please forgive me!" Sima Yu gave a respectful salute.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly threw the teacup he was holding on the ground, and the water stains splashed on Sima Yu''s clothes, and his expression did not change.


    "I think you did it on purpose!" Tao Yanxi sneered, "Do you really think the emperor can protect you?"


    "Don''t dare." Sima Yu said without changing his expression.


    "General Sima, Ben Gong is very pleased with you. If you join Ben Gong, you will be able to achieve great success. If you don''t..." Tao Yanxi said at the end, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes suddenly burst out. A trace of murder.


    Sima Yu shrugged, "Please forgive the princess!"


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Sima Yu refused to eat hard and soft, and his expression became more and more bad.


    "Come here, drag Sima Yu out..." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a sharp eunuch''s voice.


    "The Emperor is here!"


    With this sound, a group of people came in from outside, and the leader was naturally Qin Ke.


    Compared to his pale face before, his complexion is much better today, and he no longer coughs.

 Chapter 103： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi stood up immediately, acting coquettishly and complaining, "Brother Huang, why are you here?"


    Qin Ke chuckled lightly, "If I don''t come, won''t you turn the sky upside down?"


    Tao Yanxi stomped her feet lightly, and said with a hint of anger: "I don''t have it~"


    Qin Ke looked at Tao Yanxi with great interest. He didn''t notice it before, but now he looks at it carefully, and he really finds it a little interesting.


    It was clear that he was still arrogant and willful just now, but now he is wearing a coquettish and angry look.


    But is this really her true face?


    The light that occasionally flashed in those bright eyes was probably the tip of the iceberg under her true face, right?


    Thinking of this, Qin Ke felt better.


    This imperial sister of mine is even more interesting than I imagined.


    He began to look forward to what kind of surprises she would bring him in the future.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Qin Ke did not show disgust, but instead showed a look of interest, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Interest is the beginning of love, dear brother, are you ready to fall in love with me?


    "Brother Huang, you haven''t said why you came here all of a sudden~ Did someone tell you something?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively, his eyes swept around the people present, with a hint of warning.


    "In the affairs of the world, how can there be things that I want to know but can''t know?" Qin Ke said very solemnly.


    This obviously means that no one has informed anyone, and there is also a hint of warning.


    Tao Yan pouted, "Brother Huang, you know that''s not what people mean~"


    "Then tell me, why did you run here all of a sudden when you just finished being grounded?" Qin Ke asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was blushing, and she glanced at Sima Yu with a hint of spring affection.


    "Brother Huang, you are making fun of others again!"


    After she finished speaking, she kept looking at Sima Yu, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Qin Ke, as if he didn''t know anything, still asked stubbornly, "Yanxi, as a princess, why do you keep catching General Tangtang?"


    Tao Yanxi just wanted to compare Qin Ke''s **** to Qin Ke''s act of pretending to be confused.


    In reality, however, she had to speak more clearly.


    "Brother Huang, I am pleased with General Sima, or will you fulfill us?" This was obviously asking Qin Ke for the imperial edict.


    Who knew that as soon as these words came out, Sima Yu, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly knelt down.


    "Holy is absolutely impossible!"


    "Oh? Why don''t you say it?" Qin Ke was so happy to watch the play that he sometimes pushed the two of them.


    "I have my own heart, and I won''t marry anyone other than her!" Sima Yu''s tone was firm, and he made it clear that he would not marry Tao Yanxi.


    Hearing that, Tao Yanxi kicked Sima Yu''s **** directly.


    "Humph! Where is this palace inferior to Xi Qing?"


    This obviously tells Qin Ke that the person Sima Yu loves is Xi Qing.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Ke secretly, but found nothing unusual.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s not good for me to do things like slaughtering mandarin ducks." Qin Ke said, "Yanxi, follow me back to the palace, don''t bother about this."


    Qin Ke''s attitude was very tough, Tao Yanxi followed Qin Ke unwillingly and left.


    Of course, the unwillingness is only superficial, but in fact Tao Yanxi is reluctant to leave.


    That straight man Sima Yu deservedly couldn''t catch up with Xi Qing, he didn''t even say a word when he kicked him, how good it would be to tear him apart! So that she has been acting a one-man show!

 Chapter 104： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (13)

    Qin Ke and Tao Yanxi sat on the carriage, and Qin Ke stared straight at Tao Yanxi along the way, as if there was something on her face.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi couldn''t take it anymore, and asked, "Why does the emperor keep staring at me?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I suddenly feel that Yan Qi is very good-looking."


    This is true, Tao Yanxi''s appearance is a typical beauty, especially the pair of peach blossom eyes glowing with water, which always attracts the attention of others unconsciously.


    Qin Ke has seen a lot of beauties. In the past, when he saw Tao Yanxi, he just thought she was beautiful, but she was definitely not so beautiful.


    But just staring at her carefully, he suddenly felt that the person in front of him was breathtakingly beautiful. When those eyes looked at him, in that instant, he almost fell.


    But Qin Ke was an emperor after all, but he came back to his senses after a moment of daze.


    He just said that sentence subconsciously, but it also represented his sincerity.


    However, Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t take this sentence seriously, she just replied with a smile, "Brother Huang is really good-looking."


    Qin Ke is noncommittal. As a member of the royal family, his appearance is naturally good, but no one has ever praised him so bluntly before.


    Listening to this now, it seems to feel good?


    Just as the two were talking, the carriage had already entered the palace.


    Tao Yanxi indicated that he wanted to stroll around at will, then got off the carriage and left quickly.


    Qin Ke, on the other hand, went back to the Yangxiu Temple to deal with the memorial.


    Tao Yanxi did not wander in the palace for long before returning to the Taoyao Palace. At night, she changed into night clothes and left the palace.


    Tao Yanxi went directly to Sima Yu''s residence. Sima Yu was sitting in the yard drinking. Seeing the movement behind him, he poured a glass of wine and put it aside, and said loudly: "Come! Drink!"


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat down, picked up the wine and took a sip.


    At this time, Sima Yu was very decadent, and there was dissatisfaction between his eyebrows.


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Sima Yu smiled bitterly, "You must know that Tao Yanxi''s entanglement with me, right?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, although this feeling of talking to others about herself is a bit strange, but she still has to continue.


    Sima Yu rubbed his hair irritably, and took a sip of wine.


    "I really don''t know what that Tao Yanxi sees in me? I''m a reckless husband, and there''s really nothing good about it."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, agreeing with Sima Yu''s point of view.


    There is really nothing good, the whole person is rigid, and there is no affection at all.


    "Perhaps..." Tao Yanxi frowned, "She doesn''t really like you?"


    Sima Yu glanced at her in surprise, put down the wine glass and asked seriously, "How do you say this?"


    Tao Yanxi slightly hooked her lips, secretly saying that the fish was hooked.


    "Think about it carefully, how did her entanglement with you end?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Sima Yu frowned and thought, "It''s all over after the emperor comes."


    "Then think back, apart from seeing Tao Yanxi every time on this occasion, has the emperor ever met her on other occasions?" She took a sip of her wine, "Has there been any trouble after Tao Yanxi was imprisoned by the emperor? Why is her temper so quiet that month?"


    Something flashed through Sima Yu''s mind for a moment, his eyes widened, and he looked at the person in front of him in disbelief.


    "You mean to say..."

 Chapter 105： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (14)

    "The princess is interested in the emperor?" Sima Yu said in disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, secretly thinking that Sima Yu was finally smart.


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t the princess show her intentions to the emperor?" Sima Yu asked suspiciously.


    Although the princess is called the princess, she has no blood relationship with the emperor at all. If the princess expresses her heart to the emperor, maybe it will be possible?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Have you ever heard something?"


    "What?" Sima Yu asked subconsciously.


    "General Taolang has passed on the emperor''s skills for 20 years, and he has also passed on all his life''s learning to the emperor, but why is the emperor''s body so weak?"


    "General Taolang''s martial arts is the best in the world, how could he die in battle so easily? Is there anything tricky in this?"


    Tao Yanxi kept asking questions, causing Sima Yu to be stunned.


    "What do you mean..." Sima Yu''s pupils shrank slightly, "The emperor intends to get rid of the Tao family?"


    Tao Yanxi did not choose to answer this question, but said: "The princess is interested in the emperor, but in my opinion, the emperor is afraid..."


    There is no need for Tao Yanxi to say the rest, Sima Yu made up his mind directly.


    He froze there for a long time before returning to his senses.


    "No wonder...no wonder..." Sima Yu took another sip of wine, "It''s all pitiful people!"


    Sima Yu let out a long sigh, "Luohua is intentional, but Liushui is ruthless, Liushui is ruthless..."


    Sima Yu began to take a gulp of wine, and Tao Yan didn''t say much when he saw this.


    She said everything she should have said, and as for what Sima Yu will do in the future, she probably guessed a little.


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of the wine, her eyes full of bad taste.


    The next day, Sima Yu took the initiative to walk into the Taoyao Palace, the news spread quickly in the palace, and everyone was guessing what Sima Yu meant.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have long known that Sima Yu would come. She sat under the peach tree, the breeze was blowing, the peach blossoms slowly fell, and some even fell on her naughty.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand to catch a peach blossom, and the corner of her mouth raised an innocent smile.


    Sima Yu stood not far away, his heart stagnant.


    In the past, he looked at Tao Yanxi with prejudice, but after Dudu''s advice last night, he already understood something.


    Now when I look at Tao Yanxi again, I can''t help but have a feeling of "the same people in the end of the world".


    Even though she was still a girl of only sixteen years old, she had to pretend to be insidious and vicious in front of everyone, just to attract the emperor''s attention.


    Tao Yanxi probably only cares about the emperor''s feelings and doesn''t care about other people''s feelings, right?


    How could such a Tao Yanxi make him not feel distressed?


    Sima Yu swallowed hard, feeling a little sore in his eyes.


    To love someone to such a lowly level, it really hurts her.


    Tao Yanxi had already noticed that Sima Yu was coming, so she would act like this. If she usually saw these falling peach blossoms, her first reaction would probably be to ask the imperial kitchen to make peach blossom cakes.


    Tao Yanxi slowly turned around and "just happened" to see Sima Yu who was standing not far away.


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, and there was a hint of embarrassment on her face that someone had broken the disguise.


    But the embarrassment was fleeting, turning into pride and disdain.


    "General Sima is here, what''s the matter?"


    The arrogant and domineering voice sounded in the whole yard, but it made Sima Yu slightly startled.

 Chapter 106： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (15)

    Sima Yu had been looking at Tao Yanxi all the time, so he could clearly see the change on his face just now.


    It was because of this that he became more and more sure of what Du Du told him last night.


    "His Royal Highness, this minister is here to apologize." Sima Yu took a few steps forward.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Please forgive me? This palace doesn''t know what General Sima is guilty of!"


    Because Tao Yanxi had made all the maids retire before, there were only two people in the courtyard at this time, Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi.


    This is why Sima Yu dared to say "please sin" so boldly.


    Sima Yu gave a wry smile and knelt down, "I know I''m wrong."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand with a look of disdain.


    "General Sima, don''t break this palace, this palace can''t stand your kneeling."


    Sima Yu sighed and stood up slowly.


    "I know that the princess is happy with the sage, sir..." Sima Yu was interrupted by Tao Yanxi before he could finish speaking.


    "Bold!" A trace of panic flashed across Tao Yanxi''s face, "Who is the emperor! How can you be so slanderous!"


    But ah, she really loves him.


    There was a trace of pain in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, which happened to be caught by Sima Yu.


    "That''s not what I meant." Sima Yu said with a hint of helplessness.


    He wanted to apologize to Tao Yanxi, but he couldn''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi had calmed down at this time, she looked at Sima Yu coldly and said, "General Sima, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk indiscriminately."


    This is obviously a warning to Sima Yu, Sima Yu understood in his heart, and said with his hands: "The minister obeys the order!"


    "Well, let''s go down, this palace is tired."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he walked into the inner room, and Sima Yu looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and felt more and more sympathetic to her.


    Tao Yanxi who returned to the room: (/¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~©Ø©Ø


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Little master, don''t collapse people''s designs! ¡¿ Xiao Yao shouted wildly in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi sat down on the chair with a look of indifference, and said, "There is no one in the room, what kind of character do I have?"


    Xiaoyao: o(¨i©n¨i)o Isn¡¯t there still a dead man!


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t care about those, the dead soldiers only follow her orders. Maybe those dead soldiers are happy with her actions. After all, she is Tao Lang''s only daughter!


    Tao Yanxi ignored Xiao Yao, picked up the cakes on the table and started eating.


    Since the last time she said that the mung bean cake was too sweet, the imperial kitchen has improved it, and the mung bean cake is finally not so sweet, which is just right for her taste.


    Here, Tao Yanxi ate his mouth full of crumbs, and in the Yangxiu Hall, Qin Ke was very surprised when he heard that Sima Yu actually took the initiative to find Tao Yanxi.


    In his original plan, the two should have hated each other.


    As long as he guides a little, he can pick the relationship between the two to the worst level, so that he can fish in troubled waters and take the opportunity to completely take down the two.


    Sima Yu holds 30% of the military power, and he is not at ease after all.


    As for Tao Yanxi, he didn''t believe that Tao Lang didn''t give her any trump cards, and he didn''t like her very much, so naturally he wouldn''t let her be presumptuous.


    But now that he just changed his mind, Sima Yu actually took the initiative to show his favor to Tao Yan.


    Qin Ke frowned and clenched the memorial.


    He faintly felt that something was out of his control, and this feeling made him a little panic, but more, it was a kind of stimulation that he had never felt.


    He began to wonder who would be the real winner in this game.

 Chapter 107： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (16)

    The next day, Sima Yu still came to Taoyao Palace, he didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi sitting under the peach tree so quietly, his eyes were complicated.


    Day after day, every day.


    Rumors began to spread in the palace that General Sima was bewitched by Princess Taoyao, so that he became obsessed with Princess Taoyao and ran to the Taoyao Palace every day.


    The rumors became more and more presumptuous in the palace, but Tao Yanxi and Sima Yu, the protagonists, got along very well.


    Tao Yanxi knew in her heart that her "love" of Qin Ke would definitely not be "hidden" from Sima Yu, and since that was the case, she would make an ally.


    So a few days later, Tao Yanxi saw that Sima Yu had come to Taoyao Palace again, and invited him to have a cup of tea together.


    Sima Yu naturally did not refuse, he sat opposite Tao Yanxi with a complicated face.


    Tao Yanxi waved away all the maids, and after making sure that there was no one else in the yard, she poured a cup of tea for Sima Yu and said, "Why would General Sima know?"


    This is obviously asking Sima Yu why she knows that she loves Qin Ke.


    Sima Yu thought for a while, but decided to hide the existence of "Du".


    "It was only when I went back and thought about it carefully that I realized that something was wrong."


    Tao Yanxi sneered, and a cup of tea fell to the ground.


    "General Sima actually apologized with such an insincere heart, then this palace and you have nothing to talk about!"


    Sima Yu was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said, "I heard from a friend of mine."


    "Who?" Tao Yanxi asked cautiously.


    "Du." Sima Yu finally said the existence of "Du".


    Tao Yanxi heard this, bowed her head slightly, and smiled slightly from an angle that Sima Yu could not see.


    Very good, the fish is hooked.


    "Du?" Tao Yanxi looked at Sima Yu in surprise.


    "The princess knows?" Sima Yu also asked in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with complicated eyes and said, "He is my father''s subordinate."


    "So that''s the case." Sima Yu said in a low voice, no wonder he and brother Du never knew each other, but he was willing to save himself.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Sima Yu was thinking, but just said: "Du has always been uncomfortable with the appearance of me letting go of everything for the emperor, so he broke with me not long ago."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, and a tear actually flowed from the corner of her eye.


    "General Sima, Ben Gong... am I... useless?"


    Sima Yu was very distressed for the girl in front of him. He was obviously the age to be coquettish in the arms of his family, yet he had to endure so many things.


    "Princess, you are very good, you are the emperor..." Sima Yu bit his lip, "He is not worthy of you!"


    "Do you really think so?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Sima Yu nodded firmly, Tao Yan in front of him burst into tears.


    "General Sima, I made you laugh." Tao Yanxi said.


    Sima Yu showed a relieved smile, shook his head and said, "It''s okay."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, moved her ears, suddenly reached out and grabbed Sima Yu''s arm, and said with a hint of hope, "Can I call you Yu in the future?"


    Sima Yu was stunned for a moment, then tilted his head slightly and saw the man standing in the far corner.


    "Okay." Sima Yu raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, "Yanxi."


    Standing in the corner and looking at the audience, Qin Ke evoked a smile that seemed ironic, disdainful, and even more jealous...

 Chapter 108： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (17)

    Here Tao Yanxi and Sima Yu have a good relationship and the atmosphere is harmonious.


    Qin Ke over there was in a low pressure, and the whole person was terribly depressed.


    This is very hard for the little **** who is close to him, and he is afraid that he will annoy this one accidentally.


    Qin Ke only stayed for a while and then left. As for why he left so quietly, I am afraid that only he himself knows.


    After realizing that Qin Ke was gone, Tao Yanxi immediately released Sima Yu''s hand, and patted Sima Yu''s hand on her head with one hand.


    Sima Yu gave a wry smile, and had to admit that this person really loved the current sage.


    "Sima Yu, be honest, don''t hit me, you know!" Tao Yanxi warned.


    Sima Yu spread out his hands and said with a wry smile, "I really belong in my heart."


    "Xi Qing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Sima Yu nodded with a sad look on his face.


    Tao Yanxi was curious, "Why do you like her so much?"


    "She saved me." Sima Yu sat down and began to tell a story.


    The story is actually very old-fashioned and boring. It is nothing more than that when Sima Yu was about to die, he met the compassionate Xi Qing and rescued him.


    As a result, he gave Xi Qing all his heart, and he also confessed to Xi Qing, but unfortunately Xi Qing was really unintentional and rejected him directly.


    Sima Yu knew that Xi Qing was pregnant with the world, so he deceived Xi Qing to the capital and told her that if she became an imperial physician, she would be able to cure more people.


    At that time, Xi Qing had just come down from the mountain and was not very knowledgeable about the world, so he naturally believed his words.


    Later, Xi Qing became the only female imperial doctor in the world by her own abilities. After being tempered by the world, she has learned a lot, and she also knew that Sima Yu lied to her back then.


    Xi Qing also thought about resigning from the official position, but she knew the emperor''s secret, so the emperor would not let her go so easily.


    Xi Qing more or less resented Sima Yu, which is why Sima Yu didn''t dare to go to Xi Qing easily.


    After listening to Sima Yu''s story, Tao Yanxi put a smile on her mouth and put her hands on her head and said, "I can''t see that you are still scheming."


    Sima Yu: Is this the point!


    Sima Yu felt a strong sense of helplessness in his heart, and he said helplessly: "I am a general anyway, and I still understand the basic strategies."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, not believing at all what Sima Yu said.


    And after hearing what he said, she actually liked Xi Qing a little more.


    When she gave her the medical book a few days ago, her fanatical appearance really made her feel admiration.


    "Then what do you want to do now?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "If possible, I want to fulfill her wish." Sima Yu said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and stretched a lot, "What wish?"


    "Leave the imperial city, travel all over the world, and help the world." Sima Yu said firmly, this was her wish, and he hoped he could help her realize it.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and found that Xi Qing''s wish did not conflict with her plan, so she decided to help him and make an ally by the way.


    "I can help you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Sima Yu looked at Tao Yanxi, the person in front of him was full of confidence, and the light in the eyes of the peach blossoms made him slightly startled.


    "You..." Sima Yu opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something...

 Chapter 109： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (18)

    "But I have one condition." Tao Yanxi said directly, she knew what Sima Yu wanted to ask, she just wanted to know why she wanted to help him.


    After all, nothing in this world is for nothing.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "Since you also know that I am happy with the emperor, then I want you to help me sit on the throne of the queen."


    Although Qin Ke was the emperor because of his health, the harem was empty.


    And she''s going to be the only one.


    Sima Yu pondered for a moment, then responded.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "Five high-fives for an oath!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Sima Yu raised his hand and gave Tao Yan a slap in the face.


    In this way, the two officially joined.


    Sima Yu didn''t know how Tao Yanxi could let Xi Qing leave, but he unconditionally supported Tao Yanxi.


    I don''t know why, he just trusted her like that.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Sima Yu about his plans, but just told him that he must cooperate with him.


    In the days that followed, Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi often watched the flowers and the moon together.


    Soon, news about General Sima and Princess Taoyao''s love and concubine intentions quickly spread throughout the entire palace. Whenever Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi were viewing flowers, some palace maids would secretly hide and watch the two of them. .


    They were very curious as to how Princess Taoyao took down the ruthless General Sima.


    Sadly, no one knows this.


    A month later, their "feelings" developed to a state where they were almost inseparable.


    It was at this time that Qin Ke couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Qin Ke first sent Sima Yu to a desert city thousands of miles away, and then banned Tao Yanxi on trumped-up charges.


    Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi separated before they could say goodbye. Of course, this was in the eyes of everyone.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi had long expected Qin Ke to make a move.


    Therefore, in the latest "flower viewing" activity, Tao Yanxi and Sima Yu asked a lot.


    Probably meant to let him protect himself. Every month, she would pass on a book to him flying pigeons to report the news of the palace, focusing on Xi Qing''s news.


    And he must also pass the book to her Fei Ge once a month. The content in it must be how she thinks about her. Tao Yanxi is also afraid that Sima Yu will not be able to write love words, so he specially wrote a book "The Complete Book of Love Words". Give it to him and let him copy it as above.


    Sima Yu responded one by one, and told Tao Yanxi that he must protect himself if he was in danger.


    After all, companions are like companions. Although he faintly noticed that the emperor likes Tao Yanxi a little, no one knows what the emperor thinks, so it is better to be careful.


    Before everyone knew it, the two had already planned everything.


    The day after Sima Yu left, that is, the day after Tao Yanxi was grounded, she started a hunger strike.


    Qin Ke heard that Tao Yanxi went on a hunger strike, and was so angry that he dropped more than half of the memorial.


    Qin Ke originally thought that Sima Yu and Tao Yanxi would turn against each other, but who would have thought that the two were secretly friendly, and he was just playing him like a monkey!


    More importantly, when he found Tao Yanxi so interesting and even thought about letting her go, she actually became friends with Sima Yu!


    Qin Ke was very angry, so they broke up the two. Who would have thought that Tao Yanxi would actually use a hunger strike to resist.


    Qin Ke sneered, he wanted to see how long Tao Yanxi could go on a hunger strike!

 Chapter 110： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (19)

    Three days later, a message came from Taoyao Palace.


    Princess Taoyao fainted due to hunger strike and is still bedridden.


    When Qin Ke heard this, he thought for a moment and asked Imperial Physician Xi to go to Taoyao Palace.


    Among the many imperial physicians, Xi Qing was the one he trusted the most, and he wanted to know whether this Tao Yanxi had really fainted from hunger strike, or was just fooling him.


    After receiving the news, Xi Qing immediately went to Taoyao Palace. Under the leadership of the palace maid, she stepped into Tao Yanxi''s room.


    The room was dark, the doors and windows were closed, but the air was filled with the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    Because Tao Yanxi didn''t like palace maids stepping into her room, there was no one else in the room except Tao Yanxi and Xi Qing at this time.


    Xi Qing walked around the screen and saw Tao Yanxi sitting on the bed smiling and eating peach blossom cake.


    Xi Qing: ¡­


    "What do you mean, Your Highness Princess?" Xi Qing asked with a cold expression.


    Tao Yanxi laughed, "Does Imperial Physician Xi want to eat this peach cake?"


    Xi Qing shook his head, "If Her Royal Highness ignores it, the minister will retire."


    "Wait." Tao Yanxi put down the peach blossom cake, wiped her mouth again, and then said, "I can help you leave the government."


    Xi Qing''s expression turned cold, "I don''t understand the meaning of Her Royal Highness."


    "I made a deal with Sima Yu, I will help you leave the palace, and he will help me ascend to the throne of Empress." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Sima Yu?" Xi Qing whispered, "How can I trust you?"


    Tao Yanxi had long known that Xi Qing had asked such a question, so she took out a letter from under the pillow and handed it to Xi Qing.


    "He knew you would be suspicious, so he wrote a letter specially, you see."


    Xi Qing took the letter and read it. After a while, she took a deep breath.


    "how should I do?"


    "It''s very simple, cooperate with me." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    After that, Tao Yanxi told Xi Qing how to cooperate with her. After an hour, Xi Qing left the Taoyao Palace.


    Xi Qing came to Yangxiu Hall and reported Tao Yanxi''s physical condition to Qin Ke.


    Qin Ke sat on the high throne with an indifferent expression.


    "Is something wrong with her?"


    Xi Qing knelt down, "Your Majesty, Princess Taoyao really fainted, and..."


    Qin Ke suddenly clenched his fists, "And what?"


    "Also, Princess Taoyao has a heart disease. The minister persuaded her to eat something just now, but if the heart disease is not cured, I''m afraid..."


    Even if Xi Qing didn''t say it, Qin Ke knew what was behind her.


    "Heart disease?" Qin Ke sneered, "Is it because of Sima Yu?"


    Xi Qing slowly shook his head and sighed.


    This time, Qin Ke was stunned, "What does Xi Aiqing mean?"


    "I have something I don''t know if I should talk about it or not." Xi Qing kept kneeling and made a full gesture.


    "I allow you to tell me." At this moment, for some unknown reason, Qin Ke''s heart beat a little faster.


    "The person who Princess Taoyao is happy with is actually..." Xi Qing lay on the ground, "It''s Your Majesty!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire hall was quiet, so quiet that only the slightest breathing could be heard.


    At this moment, Qin Ke couldn''t tell what he was feeling, some were apprehensive, some were unbelievable, but more, it was a sense of satisfaction and surprise.


    "Is this true? Where do you start?" Qin Ke asked.


    Xi Qing lay on the ground, secretly thinking that Tao Yanxi really knew the emperor and guessed the emperor''s reaction.


    After that, Xi Qing told Qin Ke what Tao Yanxi had given her.

 Chapter 111： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (20)

    The rhetoric taught by Tao Yanxi to Xi Qing is actually full of loopholes, and after a little careful consideration, you can find the loopholes.


    But Qin Ke was arrogant, and after sitting in the emperor''s position for a long time, he became more and more proud and complacent.


    He thinks he is in control of everything, and he is addicted to this state.


    Moreover, once a certain idea arises in his mind, especially something that is beneficial to him, then no matter what doubts there are in the future, he can find reasons to explain it.


    This is a common problem for high-ranking people, and Tao Yanxi just took advantage of this.


    Qin Ke finally believed in the fact that "Tao Yanxi likes him", and also believed that Tao Yanxi loved him so humble that he could create a vicious and vicious image, just to attract her attention. thing.


    He also believed that the reason why Tao Yanxi and Sima Yu were so close was actually to make him realize that he might also like Tao Yanxi a little.


    Qin Ke knew that this was a dangerous move, and Tao Yanxi was almost betting his life.


    Qin Ke couldn''t help laughing. Why didn''t he realize that Tao Yanxi was so smart? So smart that he couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    Xi Qing knelt down and took Qin Ke''s reaction into his eyes, and he actually admired Tao Yanxi in his heart.


    Because Qin Ke''s reaction at this time was completely expected by Tao Yanxi.


    Xi Qing looked at Qin Ke with some sympathy, and wondered how he would feel when he knew he was tricked?


    Qin Ke was in a good mood and quickly let Xi Qing leave, while he himself went to the Taoyao Palace.


    Tao Yanxi had already prepared for Qin Ke''s arrival, and she deliberately made her face pale.


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, there were still some tears on her face, obviously she had cried.


    In reality, however, those tears were drawn by Tao Yanxi with water, but it was enough to deceive Qin Ke.


    Qin Ke didn''t ask the **** to report, he directly stepped into Tao Yanxi''s room, just to see the most real her.


    Qin Ke approached Tao Yanxi and frowned as she saw her pale face full of tears.


    "Silly." Qin Ke sat down and slowly stroked Tao Yanxi''s face with his right hand.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice something, her eyelashes trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Emperor...Brother..." Tao Yanxi''s face was full of panic.


    "Yeah." Qin Ke replied lightly, "According to Imperial Physician Xi, do you like me?"


    It''s one thing to hear it from someone else''s mouth, it''s another thing to hear it in person.


    Qin Ke prefers the latter feeling.


    Tao Yanxi''s ears turned red, and her face became crimson, but her expression was a panic and embarrassment of being poked into her heart.


    "She... how could she... be able to tell..." These words were obviously acknowledging what Qin Ke asked.


    Qin Ke''s mouth curled into a satisfied smile, very good, he likes this feeling very much.


    Although he only likes her a little bit now, which is not even as good as his likes for pets, but he likes her humble and selfless attitude for herself.


    Qin Ke''s heart was greatly satisfied, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes became softer unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly, man, if you are so arrogant, be careful to shatter your body~


    The two had their own thoughts and had a harmonious exchange.


    In this exchange, who actually paid more sincerity?

 Chapter 112： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (21)

    A month later, Qin Ke received a letter from the dark guard.


    The letter was written by Sima Yu to Tao Yanxi, and it expressed his longing for Tao Yanxi. The words were extremely sincere, and it was very numb, making Qin Ke sneer again and again.


    During this month, Qin Ke and Tao Yanxi''s relationship developed by leaps and bounds.


    Qin Ke spends a little time with Tao Yanxi every day. He enjoys Tao Yanxi''s surprised expression every time he sees him, and also enjoys her disappointed expression every time she leaves. .


    Qin Ke likes the feeling that he is so concerned by a person that any of his actions can affect that person''s mind. Whenever he thinks of this, he feels satisfied and satisfied.


    In this satisfaction, he became more and more happy with Tao Yanxi.


    Before he realized it, he gradually took Tao Yanxi to heart.


    That''s why he was furious when he received the letter intercepted by the dark guard. How could his woman be coveted by others?


    and¡­¡­


    Qin Ke also heard from the dark guard that Tao Yanxi passed the book to Sima Yu from Fei Ge some time ago.


    Now that Qin Ke saw this letter written by Sima Yu, he would inevitably think that Tao Yanxi had written something to Sima Yu.


    Thinking of this, he felt even more angry.


    Men are like this sometimes. When a woman only loves him, although he feels satisfied and happy, he will not feel that he cannot live without her in his life, and there will be no emotions such as jealousy.


    And when another man competes with him for this woman, he will feel that this woman is so important, he will become angry, suspicious, and even jealous.


    Today''s Qin Ke is like this. He put away the letter and went to Taoyao Palace.


    And Tao Yanxi was overjoyed when she learned from the dead man that the letter was intercepted by Qin Ke, and now it''s time to witness her acting skills!


    Tao Yanxi walked under the peach tree, closed his eyes and looked up at the peach tree, with a peaceful appearance.


    Time goes by little by little...


    [Why is my brother not bad? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi complained to Xiao Yao, her legs are going numb!


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾coming! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s ears moved, realizing that Qin Ke was approaching.


    She raised the corners of her mouth slightly, smiling innocently and brilliantly.


    When Qin Ke walked in, he saw such a scene. The girl not far away showed her most beautiful appearance, which made him not have the heart to destroy her beauty.


    But when he remembered the letter, the distress quickly turned into anger and jealousy.


    Qin Ke walked into Tao Yanxi and grabbed her arm at once.


    "Emperor... Brother Huang?" Tao Yanxi seemed very surprised by Qin Ke''s arrival.


    Qin Ke hooked her lips and pushed her against the peach tree at once.


    "Yan Xi, tell the emperor, who is your favorite? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, her long eyelashes trembling.


    "Huh?" Qin Ke exerted a little force, and Tao Yanxi''s wrist suddenly turned red.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tao Yanxi had tears in her eyes, and her lips were red, as if she was inviting him.


    Qin Ke''s eyes sank, "Do you like Zhen or Sima? Huh?"


    "Of course it''s you, the emperor." Tao Yanxi''s face turned crimson, and there was a hint of spring in her eyes when she looked at Qin Ke.


    "If that''s the case, then you..."


    Qin Ke suddenly approached Tao Yanxi, and the gap between his lips was only 0.01 inch.

 Chapter 113： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, and the long eyelashes swept across Qin Ke''s face by chance, making him feel itchy.


    Why didn''t he find Tao Yanxi so attractive in the past?


    Qin Ke suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist, and the next moment, their lips pressed together.


    With a hint of peach blossom fragrance intertwined with Qin Ke''s breath, Qin Ke involuntarily deepened the kiss.


    Tao Yanxi struggled slightly, but Qin Ke hugged him even tighter.


    Qin Ke enveloped Tao Yanxi with his unique domineering aura, as if he wanted to leave his aura on her.


    "You are mine." Qin Ke panted slightly and leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said, the next moment, he gently bit her ear.


    "Um...uh..." Tao Yanxi was stimulated to the point of being sensitive, and she groaned all of a sudden.


    Qin Ke was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s reaction.


    Qin Ke carried Tao Yanxi into the inner room, and soon, an ambiguous voice came from the room.


    Tao Yanxi put her arms around Qin Ke''s neck, and a sweet smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "Brother Huang?" She didn''t seem to understand what Qin Ke wanted to do, but her innocent appearance became tempting because of the little cherry blossoms in front of Yue Hung.


    Qin Ke''s breathing couldn''t help but get a little heavier. He bit down on the bulge on the right side of the man below, and said vaguely, "Be good."


    Tao Yanxi did not dare to go against Qin Ke, so naturally she cooperated with him.


    Because of the stimulation of her body, Tao Yanxi clung to the sheet under her body tightly, biting her lower lip tightly, preventing herself from making that shameful voice.


    Qin Ke really liked her youthful performance when she died, which would make him feel that everything under him was developed and completed by him.


    Qin Ke kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, and said in a low voice, "Don''t hold back, call out."


    "Hmm... Brother Huang..." Tao Yanxi''s face turned crimson, and her body seemed to turn pink.


    The surrounding temperature gradually increased, and a peach blossom fragrance spread throughout the room.


    Qin Ke could no longer maintain the appearance of a modest gentleman, and turned into a wolf, completely integrating with Tao Yanxi.


    The warmth and tightness wrapped around him, making him more and more crazy, and his eyes gradually became red.


    Tao Yanxi tried her best to cooperate with Qin Ke, and her bright red mouth made a sound that made people blush and heartbeat, and Qin Ke''s line of defense completely collapsed.


    At this moment, he just wanted to merge with Tao Yanxi.


    And from an angle that Qin Ke couldn''t see, Tao Yanxi smiled slightly, not as innocent as before, but full of charm and charm, seducing people to commit crimes.


    I don''t know how long it took before the voice in the room gradually decreased.


    Since that day, everyone in the entire palace has known that the current saint is favored. Fortunately, Princess Taoyao!


    The palace maids and eunuchs were all discussing in private that the emperor would probably want Princess Taoyao to be the queen.


    After all, the emperor''s age is not too young, and the emperor''s health is not good, but he still favors Princess Taoyao, which is enough to show the importance of Princess Taoyao in his mind.


    Many palace maids have even figured out that the emperor has always been in love with Princess Taoyao, but Princess Taoyao is in love with General Sima.


    So the emperor transferred General Sima away, and then took Princess Taoyao as his own!


    This is really something that the emperor can do today!

 Chapter 114： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi learned about these gossips from the dead man, and just chuckled.


    Gossip and brain supplements are really human nature.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think Qin Ke would confer her the title of empress.


    But now three days have passed, and she has not received the imperial edict.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, looking at Xi Qing who was invited by him.


    "Sister Qing, why don''t you drink it? I made this peach wine myself~"


    Xi Qing''s eyes were complicated, "The emperor found me yesterday."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "What did you say?"


    Xi Qing pursed his lips, his face was a little bad, and he knew that the emperor had said some bad things.


    "The emperor asked me to prove that his current body is not suitable for sexual intercourse. His impulsive use that day has made his body even weaker."


    In the past few days, the emperor did not go to the court, all because of physical discomfort.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, which was what she expected.


    "Your Majesty..." Xi Qing paused, "It doesn''t seem like he intends to make you his queen."


    "Well, if he made me the second so easily, I would feel strange." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Xi Qing asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the sky, pursed her lips and smiled and said, "The harvest festival is coming soon."


    "Huh?" Xi Qing was a little confused.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain anything, just said: "Sister Qing, don''t worry, what I promised Sima Yu will definitely be done."


    Xi Qing nodded, knowing that Tao Yanxi would not say anything to her again.


    After that, Xi Qing left, while Tao Yanxi went to the imperial kitchen to cook Tremella porridge and bring it to the Yangxiu Temple.


    But she couldn''t see Qin Ke, she just left the white fungus porridge.


    Qin Ke pushed everyone to visit because of "unwellness", and because of his health, he also failed to confer the title of Princess Taoyao in time.


    All this seems so natural, after all, the dragon body is the most important.


    Tao Yanxi also didn''t seem to care about whether the book was canonized or not. She would bring all kinds of porridge she personally boiled to the Yangxiu Temple every day, twice a day, without interruption.


    And every two or three days, Tao Yanxi would summon Xi Qing to ask Qin Ke''s physical condition carefully.


    Everyone in the palace knew that this Princess Taoyao was probably in love with the emperor.


    But think about it, who is the emperor, and after his favor, how can there be women who are not interested in him?


    A month later, the "Harvest Festival" arrived.


    The Harvest Festival is an annual festival in the world. On this day, busy people will stop working, reunite with their families and have a good meal.


    On this day, the palace will also hold a large-scale palace banquet. All civil and military officials will attend, and there will be dancers specially invited to perform various programs.


    The palace banquet was prepared two months in advance. After all, there are a lot of things that need to be implemented.


    As a princess, Tao Yanxi naturally also attended the palace banquet.


    And after a month of "recuperation", Qin Ke can also attend this palace banquet.


    On the morning of the palace banquet, the entire palace was busy.


    Tao Yanxi also got up early in the morning and was dressed up by the palace maids. After all, she was Princess Taoyao!


    As dusk approached, the civil and military officials took their seats, and Tao Yanxi also came to the place where the palace banquet was held.


    Today''s Tao Yanxi is wearing peach pink, she is white, and peach pink makes her fairer.

 Chapter 115： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (24)

    She was wearing delicate makeup, and her brows were filled with joy.


    The civil and military officials stood up and saluted, Tao Yanxi sat down, and Qin Ke was the only one left.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Qin Ke arrived at the palace banquet.


    His face was a little pale, and it could be seen that his health was not very good, but he still managed to come to the palace banquet.


    When the civil and military officials saw such an emperor, they unconsciously glanced at Princess Taoyao.


    I saw Tao Yanxi looking at Qin Ke affectionately, as if he was her world.


    Qin Ke sat high on the throne, while Tao Yanxi sat on his right.


    Because Qin Ke had no concubine, his left side was also empty.


    The civil and military officials sat according to the size of the official position, and after the ceremony, it was time for the banquet to begin.


    After Qin Ke said a few simple words, the banquet began.


    On the stage, there were dancers specially invited to dance, and the civil and military officials watched in intoxication.


    Tao Yanxi curled her lips into a smile and said to Qin Ke, "Brother Huang, I also want to dance on such a good day."


    Qin Ke nodded slightly, agreeing to Tao Yanxi''s request.


    This time, the dancers all retreated.


    Tao Yanxi took the stage, and under everyone''s attention, he took off his shoes, revealing a pair of jade feet.


    Qin Ke''s eyes darkened, as if he had returned to that night...


    Qin Ke straightened his body, hiding his reaction somewhere.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi started dancing, there was no soundtrack, only her soft humming.


    There are no lyrics, just a simple humming, but everyone is addicted to it.


    With Tao Yanxi''s dance, everyone was fascinated.


    Qin Ke''s eyes became deeper and deeper, and if he looked closely, he could see Gu Qiuwang surging in the depths of his eyes.


    After the dance was over, Tao Yanxi said, "Pray for the dance, dedicated to the emperor."


    "Well." Qin Ke responded, "Come here."


    Tao Yanxi walked barefoot to Qin Ke''s side, Qin Ke pulled her into his arms and said in a low voice, "Be good."


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, and the burning sensation from her buttocks made her bury herself in Qin Ke''s arms.


    Everyone hurriedly turned their heads, not daring to watch this scene.


    After that, the palace banquet continued, and the dancers continued to dance.


    Qin Ke''s mind was placed on Tao Yanxi''s body, he wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist tightly, while the other hand grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and played with it.


    At this time, the mutation suddenly occurred.


    A flash of sword light flashed, Qin Ke subconsciously hid Tao Yanxi behind him, but he didn''t want Tao Yanxi, but suddenly burst out with astonishing speed, pulled Qin Ke back, and slammed into the sword himself.


    The sword suddenly pierced into her heart, and blood spurted out.


    Everyone panicked for a while, and the guards quickly stopped the assassin. Who would have thought that the assassin bit the poison in his mouth and committed suicide.


    This was a premeditated assassination, and the only casualty was Tao Yanxi, who was lying in Qin Ke''s arms and began to lose consciousness.


    Qin Ke looked at Tao Yanxi at a loss, his hands were trembling, and they were covered with blood.


    "The imperial physician... the imperial physician!" Qin Ke shouted, his face full of panic.


    Xi Qing hurriedly came over to check his pulse, "Your Majesty, Your Highness the Princess is afraid..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Qin Ke interrupted him.


    "Rescue her, or else it will be flooded!"


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi spat out a mouthful of blood, "Brother Huang, no...don''t..."


    "Yanxi." Qin Ke grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, his eyes were red, and his body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 116： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (25)

    "Brother Huang..." Tao Yanxi spat out another mouthful of blood, "I''m about to die."


    "No! No!" Qin Ke said hoarsely, he didn''t believe it, didn''t believe it!


    "Brother Huang, I want to ask you to grant me a request." Tao Yanxi said with difficulty.


    "Okay, you say." Qin Ke''s hands trembled, he felt as if his eyes were blocked by something, otherwise how could he not see her appearance?


    "I''ve always known that Sister Qing doesn''t like government affairs, so I hope that the royal brother can let her go and promise me that she won''t be able to find her troubles." Tao Yanxi expressed her request.


    "Okay, I promise you." Qin Ke didn''t have time to think about anything, so he agreed directly.


    Xi Qing looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, not understanding why she could do this.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Qing and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Sister Qing, I have done what I promised you, and what you promised me must... must be done." Tao Yanxi smiled and was extremely pale, but she tilted her head and looked at Xi Qing mischievously. blinked.


    Xi Qing was stunned for a moment, nodded, and came down.


    Tao Yanxi then turned to look at Qin Ke, she reached out and touched his face.


    "Qin Ke." This was the first time she called him by name, "I..."


    "I''m here." Qin Ke touched Tao Yanxi''s hand and said with difficulty.


    "I... love..." Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes, her hand slowly slipped down, and at the moment when her breath was cut off, she spit out the last word.


    "you¡­"


    Qin Ke buried himself in Tao Yanxi''s arms, and his body trembled.


    Everyone was very quiet, and they were afraid that the emperor would go mad at this time.


    Facts have proved that the emperor is the emperor after all, but after a moment of effort, Qin Ke calmly raised his head and left with Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    It''s just that calm look that makes everyone feel that it is the tranquility before the storm.


    Three days later, the current sage named the late Princess Taoyao as Empress Taoyao, and was buried in the imperial mausoleum. The whole country mourned.


    Xi Qing was banished from the position of imperial physician and became a commoner.


    On the day Xi Qing left the capital, she went to see Qin Ke.


    At that time, Qin Ke''s face was icy cold, and the whole person''s aura was restrained and heavy, which made Xi Qing unable to help but tremble.


    It''s just that what she promised Tao Yanxi must be done, otherwise all the previous sacrifices will be in vain.


    "Caomin Xiqing meets the emperor, long live the emperor, long live!"


    Qin Ke turned his back to Xi Qing and said in a hoarse voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "Empress Taoyao... Before the queen died, she asked Caomin to keep a secret, but Caomin felt that the emperor had the right to know about it." Xi Qing said under pressure.


    Only then did Qin Ke turn around and look directly at Xi Qing.


    "Speak." Qin Ke''s face was cold.


    Xi Qing lay on the ground, "Queen Taoyao is one month pregnant."


    As soon as these words came out, Xi Qing felt her whole body fly out, and she suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Qin Ke''s veins burst out, and his whole person showed a state of madness.


    "What did you say!" Qin Ke asked in despair.


    Xi Qing clutched his chest, "cough...she''s already a month pregnant. Originally, I made an agreement with her to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect..."


    The entire cultivation hall was filled with a tyrannical aura, Xi Qing clutched his chest, not daring to say a word.


    Qin Ke''s fist clenched and unclenched, unclenched and clenched again, and after several repetitions, he said, "Go away!"


    Xi Qing left quickly. Before leaving, she looked back at Qin Ke.


    I saw Qin Ke standing on a high place with his head lowered, so lonely, so desperate, so unapproachable...

 Chapter 117： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (26)

    A month later, General Sima returned.


    Above the imperial court, before the civil and military officials, General Sima surrendered the military power in public and voluntarily resigned from the office.


    From then on, there was no more General Sima in the Great Dynasty.


    Sima Yu disappeared from the imperial city, and no one knew where he went.


    On the day Sima Yu resigned from office, Qin Ke summoned Sima Yu alone.


    No one knows what Sima Yu and Qin Ke were talking about. People only know that after Sima Yu left, the emperor tore all the memorials to shreds, and all the vases, tables and chairs in the Yangxiu Palace were smashed.


    That night, a fire broke out in the Taoyao Palace, and the fire completely burned down the Taoyao Palace, leaving nothing left.


    Later, no one saw the emperor smile again.


    Two years later, in a certain frontier town, Tao Yanxi, wearing a lace mask, looked at Sima Yu, who was sitting as a carpenter, and rolled her eyes inelegantly.


    "I said Sima Yu, what about you?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Sima Yu looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "You don''t understand."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Yes, she doesn''t understand.


    Sima Yu pursed his lips and said, "I chased her for two years, and she finally agreed to give me a try."


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes again, this Sima Yu is really an infatuated kind, since he resigned from the official position, he has been incognito, and then... and then went after Xi Qing.


    In the past two years, Xi Qing has also been running around, becoming a traveling doctor, and Sima Yu has been following her.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, and Xi Qing was cruel enough. Two years later, he let go and said that the two of them could give it a try.


    After all, it''s a matter of the two of them.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out, "Then you don''t even have to make the carriage yourself, do you?"


    Sima Yu still had a serious expression, "You don''t understand."


    Tao Yanxi: Hehe, I''ll beat you twice, believe it or not?


    "Ferry." Sima Yu suddenly shouted.


    "What!" Tao Yanxi said angrily.


    "I''ve always been curious about a question." Sima Yu asked, "Are you a man or a woman?"


    Tao Yanxi almost rolled her eyes without a single glance. They have known each other for two years, yet Sima Yu still doesn''t know if she is a man or a woman?


    Should she say her disguise was a success! A yarn!


    Obviously, this person only has Xi Qing in his heart.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you, let''s go." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she performed Qinggong and left.


    Sima Yu looked at the empty room, moved his nose, and there seemed to be a scent of peach blossoms in the air.


    After Tao Yanxi left, she returned to the inn. She came here only for two or three days and would leave in a few days.


    It is said that in the past two years, she has lived a very unrestrained life. She has traveled all over the mountains and rivers, so she is very uncomfortable.


    Two years ago, she colluded with Xi Qing to fake death and escaped from the palace under Qin Ke''s eyes.


    Of course, before she left, she did not forget to ask Xi Qing to bring Qin Ke along.


    The woman who died for him is pregnant with his child, tsk tsk, no matter how you look at it, it is a deep sadomasochistic relationship.


    As for whether she is pregnant or not, Tao Yanxi touched her belly, she is not a golden belly, how could she be so lucky?


    Tao Yanxi smiled and rolled her eyes, very satisfied with the psychological torture Qin Ke had suffered in the past two years.


    Humph, let him bully himself!


    "Master!" The dead man suddenly appeared in the room.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and ate it.

 Chapter 118： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (27)

    The dead man put a letter on the table and disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, obviously already familiar with the behavior of the dead.


    Tao Yanxi clapped her hands before picking up the letter.


    The letter contained Qin Ke''s news for the past month, and it was full of several pages.


    For the past two days, she has received such a letter every other month. When she left, she deliberately placed a few dead men by Qin Ke''s side to report his situation at any time.


    Generally speaking, the content is only one or two pages. After all, Qin Ke is not a troubled person at all.


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised that she had written so much this month, but she took a closer look.


    There were no major problems in the first two pages, it was just Qin Ke''s decree to benefit the people and benefit the people. Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank suddenly when he saw the last page.


    This¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi actually imagined that according to Qin Ke''s intelligence, she might find out about her suspended animation, but she never thought that time would come so quickly.


    In the letter, her dead man mentioned that Qin Ke actually entered the imperial tomb, and then opened her coffin.


    Of course, there is nothing inside...


    The matter of her suspended animation was revealed like this, but Qin Ke did not let the world know about it, only a few cronies knew about it.


    Tao Yanxi put down the letter and sighed.


    Suspended death is cool for a while, crematorium afterwards.


    How can she comfort her brother''s broken heart in the past two years?


    While Tao Yanxi was thinking about countermeasures, in the imperial city, in front of Taoyao Palace.


    The Taoyao Palace at this time is no longer as glorious as it was in the past. After the fire, the Taoyao Palace became a ruin.


    Qin Ke did not let anyone repair it, but kept it as it was.


    The peach tree that was in the yard before was also scorched, without a trace of vitality, it stood there in a dilapidated state, as if expecting something.


    Qin Ke stood under the peach tree with a cold expression.


    For the past two years, he has had nightmares every night.


    In the dream, Tao Yanxi fell into his arms covered in blood.


    Little by little, he watched those starry eyes go out, and finally lost his life.


    Every so often, he would wake up.


    Gradually, he began to be afraid of falling asleep, he was afraid of seeing those eyes lose the light they should have.


    Qin Ke thought that he only liked Tao Yanxi a little bit, yes, he liked her, he understood so clearly that he liked her.


    However, he thought he could control that little liking and wouldn''t let it affect him.


    But he was wrong. In the past two years, every day, his love for her deepened.


    Sometimes he even thought, why didn''t he treat her well in the first place?


    However, not before.


    Qin Ke''s heart throbbed in pain, and his face was pale.


    He held the stone table next to him and sat down slowly.


    "Master, I found it." The dark guard suddenly appeared in front of him and said.


    Qin Ke''s eyes sank slightly, "Speak."


    "Xi Qing has been traveling around for the past two years, treating others and becoming a traveling doctor, while Sima Yu has been following Xi Qing, nothing special happened," said the dark guard.


    Qin Ke lowered his head slightly, his momentum soaring.


    "Is this what you found?"


    The dark guard hurriedly knelt down, his voice trembling, "There is something very strange."


    "Speak." Qin Ke said lightly.


    "Sima Yu has always been friends with a mysterious person, and he will drink and chat with a mysterious person every few months." The dark guard said quickly.

 Chapter 119： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (28)

    Qin Ke''s eyes gleamed, "Mysterious man?"


    The dark guard lowered his head and said quickly, "Yes! Sima Yu called him to cross."


    "Du?" Qin Ke murmured, "Have you found out her identity?"


    The dark guard bowed his head, "This subordinate is incompetent!"


    The man was so mysterious that they couldn''t find out anything except his name.


    "Come on." Qin Ke said lightly, so calm that Anwei was terrified.


    After the dark guard left, Qin Ke sat there and laughed lowly.


    Tao Yanxi, is that you? Must be you, right?


    Qin Ke closed his eyes and flashed through his mind the scene where he went to the imperial tomb to open the coffin that day, only to find that there was no one inside.


    Over the past two years, he recalled that day countless times. Over time, some details were exposed to him.


    Xi Qing''s attitude, Sima Yu''s attitude, Tao Yanxi''s eyes that seem to have known everything...


    That''s why he went to the imperial mausoleum to pry open her coffin in person.


    When he saw that the coffin was empty, at that moment, he really wanted to cry and laugh.


    He fell into the situation laid out by Tao Yanxi, and he was so willing to have no way out.


    He should have been furious and furious, but he wasn''t, and he was so calm that he couldn''t believe it.


    He was even a little joyful that she was not dead, not dead.


    The past all came to his mind, and Qin Ke suddenly understood that he lost this game after all, but he lost willingly, and even hoped that the initiator would appear in front of him.


    Qin Ke looked up at the withered peach tree, a storm surged deep in his eyes.


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi returned to the capital. The capital was noisy, and there were sounds of small businesses and hawkers selling things everywhere.


    Tao Yanxi entered the inn, booked a room for two days, and then did not go out.


    She had to act at night or it would be too ostentatious.


    At the age of the child, Tao Yanxi wore a night clothes and a mask and went straight to the palace.


    In the Yangxiu Palace, Qin Ke was lying on the bed, breathing steadily, and it seemed that he was asleep.


    Tao Yanxi came to Qin Ke''s bed and sat down.


    She reached out and poked Qin Ke''s chest, not at all afraid of being discovered by him.


    Qin Ke''s chest was hard, and there was no meat at all, and Tao Yanxi felt that her hand was about to hurt.


    "Ah..." Tao Yanxi sighed lowly and was about to leave. At this moment, Qin Ke suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "Who?" Qin Ke said hoarsely.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, she couldn''t believe Qin Ke didn''t recognize her.


    But since he chose to play stupid, she would act with him, um... the first style of coaxing brother, smooth hair.


    "Du." Tao Yanxi said, "Your Majesty, you hurt me."


    Qin Ke heard this, but he didn''t let go of Tao Yanxi''s wrist. Instead, he held it tighter, as if he was afraid that she would disappear suddenly.


    "Cross what?"


    Qin Ke stared straight at the woman wearing a mask in front of him. There was a faint scent of peach blossoms in the air, making him seem to be back two years ago.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and the laughter was lingering.


    Qin Ke pursed his lips tightly, and there was a dark light in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi slowly approached Qin Ke, and in his eyes, she saw her own appearance.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly stretched out her pink tongue and licked Qin Ke''s lips.


    "Go through all the hardships~"


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi gently bit Qin Ke''s lips...

 Chapter 120： Vicious princess sister VS sick emperor brother (29)

    Qin Ke clenched his hands suddenly, his pupils shrank, whether it was because of Tao Yanxi''s words or because of her actions.


    Tao Yan Xiguang bit Qin Ke''s lips, but she also stretched out her pink tongue and licked his lips lightly.


    Qin Ke''s body trembled slightly, and the next moment he turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her legs to resist Qin Ke''s approaching body, "What does the emperor mean?"


    "Didn''t you come to cross me?" Qin Ke asked back.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Is the emperor suffering?"


    "Yes." Qin Ke said without hesitation, "I am your misery."


    "The little girl''s abilities are limited, so I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive the emperor''s misery." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "Heh...Is it impossible to cross or don''t want to cross?" Qin Ke also laughed, looking a little wicked.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips, "Everything."


    "What if I ordered you to cross today?" Qin Ke asked forcefully.


    "Then..." Tao Yanxi raised her hand and drew a circle on Qin Ke''s chest.


    Qin Ke''s breath stagnated for a while, and Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to turn over and press Qin Ke under him.


    Tao Yanxi sat on Qin Ke''s body with a big smile on her face.


    "Why is the emperor''s vigilance so poor?"


    Qin Ke looked at Tao Yanxi calmly and said, "Because it''s you." So he let go of all his defenses.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, and looked at Qin Ke quietly, while Qin Ke also looked at her quietly.


    [Xiao Yao, it''s over, I feel like I''m going to overturn! My brother is in a very bad state! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi cried to Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    Isn''t the attitude of the big master not very good?


    [Little master, are you thinking too much? Isn''t the attitude of the big master very good? They''ll all be talking! ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Nice yarn!


    The way my brother looked at himself was about to tear her apart!


    Originally, when she came back this time, she was ready to be abused in this way, so she thought it was a pleasure.


    Who would have thought that my brother''s attitude would be so good?


    So good that she suspected she was a little terrified.


    Time passed bit by bit, the two of them looked at each other with their own thoughts, and neither of them spoke first.


    Until Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a little itchy nose, and then sneezed loudly.


    "Ah!"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her nose in a very unimpressive manner, then patted Qin Ke''s chest and said, "The emperor is in such a bad shape, the grass-minders will not disturb the emperor''s rest."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi rolled over and got out of bed, and disappeared with a swipe.


    Qin Ke looked at the empty room, sat up, and touched his chest, where her warmth seemed to remain.


    There was a faint scent of peach blossoms in the air, as if she had never left.


    she is back.


    Qin Ke lowered his eyebrows and thought, even though he wanted to imprison her by his side and let her taste the hardships he had suffered in the past two years, when he really faced her, he could not wait to show her his heart and tell her She, he really loves her.


    Love, what a luxurious word for an emperor.


    But he preferred it, and he couldn''t help himself.


    Qin Ke did not lie down, but sat on the bed, greedily smelling the little peach blossom fragrance in the air.


    When the sun gradually rose and the sunlight poured into the room through the window, Qin Ke stood up slowly, the shadow cast on the ground, with an inexplicable bleak...

 Chapter 121： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi returned to the inn and slept beautifully. When she woke up the next day, the entire inn was surrounded.


    The people in the inn were all cleared out, and the whole inn was tightly surrounded by Jin Yiwei, not even a fly could fly in.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and felt that there were many people with deep inner strength in the inn.


    She opened the door and took a look, good guy, there was a row of Jin Yiwei standing in front of her door.


    Tao Yanxi had already guessed something, but it was her dear brother who was here.


    She opened the door and walked out swaggeringly.


    After going downstairs, Tao Yanxi really saw Qin Ke sitting by the window.


    Qin Ke also seemed to sense that she was coming down, and looked at her without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi walked over directly, put her face on one hand and said, "I''m hungry."


    Qin Ke glanced at the guard beside him, the man immediately understood what he was going to do, and went down.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was still wearing a mask and wearing a night clothes, which looked a little strange.


    "The emperor is smart." Tao Yanxi said with a smile. She glanced at the sky and estimated that it was two or three o''clock in the afternoon. Ah, she had slept long enough.


    "Smart?" Qin Ke chuckled softly, "If I''m smart, how could I be fooled by you?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, spread her hands and said helplessly, "I don''t understand what the emperor is talking about."


    "Heh..." Qin Ke slightly raised the corner of his mouth, his whole person revealed a sinister aura, "You will understand soon."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    No, she didn''t want to understand, really.


    The food was brought up quickly, Tao Yanxi had no intention of saying anything to Qin Ke, and quickly started to eat.


    She was hungry for a long time.


    Qin Ke didn''t speak, just quietly watched Tao Yanxi eating, with inexplicable emotions in those eyes.


    After Tao Yanxi was full, Qin Ke said slowly, "Follow me."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and replied, "Okay."


    After that, Tao Yanxi followed Qin Ke away.


    After returning to the palace, Qin Ke arranged Tao Yanxi to serve him in the Yangxiu Palace.


    Said to be on hand, in fact, it is just close monitoring.


    When the night fell, Tao Yanxi was resting in the inner room, while Qin Ke was dealing with the memorial.


    The dark guard suddenly appeared in front of Qin Ke and reported something.


    "Master, Du only booked a room at the inn for two days," the dark guard said.


    Qin Ke put down the memorial and his eyes darkened.


    Yesterday and today, a total of two days.


    Tao Yanxi had long known that he would find her.


    Everything is in her calculation, and he is part of her calculation after all.


    The dark guard looked at the gloomy emperor and did not dare to say a word.


    Qin Ke quickly let the dark guard leave, while he himself stood up and walked into the inner room.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have long expected Qin Ke to come, so he leisurely pointed to the two cups of steaming tea in front of him and said, "I just made it, try it?"


    Qin Ke sat down and took a sip of tea, with a bitter taste spreading in his mouth. After he swallowed slowly, another fragrance returned, quickly occupying his entire mouth.


    "How about the taste of bitterness and sweetness?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Qin Ke put down the teacup, his eyes darkened.


    "You are the smartest person I have ever met." Qin Ke said.


    Every step, he was under her control.


    Can''t escape, even willing to indulge in it.

 Chapter 122： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (31)

    Tao Yanxi nodded noncommittally, "Naturally."


    "Why?" Qin Ke asked.


    What is the purpose of calculating him step by step to make him fall in love with her little by little?


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of tea, a bitter taste spread in her mouth, and she narrowed her eyes.


    She put down the teacup and slowly took off the mask.


    Beneath the mask is a familiar yet unfamiliar face. Familiar is because this is the face Qin Ke has seen for nineteen years, while unfamiliar is because...


    Qin Ke''s eyes fell on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s right eye, where a small peach blossom was in full bloom, charming and dazzling.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and the peach blossom seemed to have life in an instant, enticing others to pick it.


    "If I said it was revenge, would you believe it?"


    Qin Ke pursed his lips tightly and looked straight at Tao Yanxi, as if asking why.


    "I used to be innocent and innocent, but my brother has cultivated a sinister and vicious character."


    "But, what did I do wrong?"


    "On a rainy day, I saw a kitten that was pitifully drenched in the corner and carried it back to the bedroom, but the emperor told me that cats are evil and will bring bad luck to people. The next day, I stumbled. Falling into the pool, on the third day, I had diarrhea, and on the fourth day, my hand was scratched by a flower thorn..."


    "On the fifth day, I threw the cat away. Everyone in the palace told me that I was tired of playing with the cat."


    "But the emperor, that cat walked out of my palace happily."


    "I know that Miss Wen family is happy with Young Master Chen. I specially invited Miss Wen to visit the garden together. I also contacted Young Master Chen so that he can see the beautiful side of Miss Wen."


    "But that day, Miss Wen''s family fell and fell into the water again, and she was very embarrassed."


    "Later, it was rumored in the palace that I was jealous and couldn''t see anyone better than me."


    "I am happy with Sima Yu, and I tell you with the beauty of a girl. You tell me, Sima Yu also likes me, because he told you before."


    "But a few days later, it was rumored in the palace that I was obsessed with Sima Yu."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and her voice became a little hazy.


    "Everyone is afraid of me, and they don''t even want to maintain a good relationship on the surface."


    "I''m rejected by everyone, even if I''m the princess on top."


    "I think, I''m probably like this, jealous and insidious, and shameless."


    "Isn''t all this what you want, Brother Huang?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Ke with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I fell into the water because someone hit my calf with a stone, and I had diarrhea because someone put laxatives in my food..."


    "There are many rumors in this palace. Isn''t the source of the spread not the Yangxiu Temple?"


    "Brother Huang wants to use my hand to get rid of Sima Yu, and wants to use his hand to get rid of me."


    "Later, I gave the emperor what he wanted, but why did the emperor blame me in turn?"


    Qin Ke felt cold all over, so she knew, she always knew.


    All kinds of things in the past were the result of his calculations.


    But I don''t know when, she gradually got out of his control, and in turn calculated him.


    She did give him what he wanted. Now Sima Yu has resigned from office and retired. He holds 60% of the military power, civil and military officials, and no one will be against him.


    Now that "Princess Taoyao" is dead, no one will know that Tao Yanxi was once an innocent girl...

 Chapter 123： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (32)

    But why does he feel sore eyes?


    Qin Ke pursed his lips tightly, and an indescribable sadness rose from his chest.


    Tao Yanxi still smiled openly. The happier she laughed, the more ironic he felt that the smile.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and a tear suddenly fell from the corner of her eye.


    The tears slid over the delicate peach blossoms, dyed with a touch of tenderness.


    "But, I am a failure after all."


    "I know from Sister Qing that my father passed on his 20-year skills to you, so why isn''t my father''s death in battle due to this?"


    "I swear to my father''s wooden plaque, I will make you regret, regret everything you have done, let you experience all the hardships in the world, let you taste the sorrow, pain and despair, and let you kneel before my father''s tomb... "


    "So I take every step of the way, so that you can discover my differences little by little, and let you fall in love with me little by little."


    "I know that the way to make a man remember himself forever is to let him never get it, so I designed suspended animation. I know that the living will never compare to the dead."


    "Even if one day, you really fall in love with other women, you will not forget me."


    "I designed everything to die in your arms as I wished, and to see you go mad as I wished."


    "You look so pitiful and pathetic."


    "I thought I won, won with a bang."


    Tears fell from the corners of Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and fell drop by drop on the table and the teacup, making a heartbreaking sound.


    "But I never imagined that I would actually..." Tao Yanxi put on a bleak and pale smile, "I fell in love with you."


    Qin Ke''s pupils shrank, and his sadness and despair were filled with surprises in an instant.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t make any sound.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, picked up Qin Ke''s teacup, and poured the tea inside slowly onto the ground.


    Tears fell on the ground along with the tea. Qin Ke looked at the tea that was gradually disappearing from the teacup, and his heart was panicked for no reason.


    Tao Yanxi put down the empty teacup, then picked up his own teacup and drank the tea in it.


    The bitterness spread, she frowned slightly, and the peach blossoms seemed to be wrinkled together, not as fresh as before.


    "Brother Huang, hey, I''ll give you a choice."


    Tao Yanxi licked the tears that fell from her lips, "I put medicine in these two cups of tea."


    "My cup is poison, and yours is antidote."


    Tao Yanxi slowly wiped away the wet tears on her face, and smiled openly.


    "Now that the two cups of tea are gone, what will you do?"


    Qin Ke looked at Tao Yanxi, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes.


    He seemed to be crying and laughing, his whole face showing a strange state.


    "If this is what you want." Qin Ke suddenly pulled out a dagger, "I will do what you want."


    Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Qin Ke took the dagger and swiped at his wrist fiercely, and the smell of blood spread in the room immediately.


    He stood up and put his wrist to Tao Yanxi''s mouth, he hugged her, and said almost begging, "Don''t die."


    Tao Yanxi licked the blood that kept flowing into his mouth, the warm blood seemed to have a hint of sweetness.


    "I love you." So please, don''t die.

 Chapter 124： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (33)

    Seven days later, Tao Yanxi sat lazily on the throne, and with her bare feet, she touched Qin Ke''s waist who was approving the memorial.


    "You don''t even play with me~" Tao Yanxi acted coquettishly.


    Qin Ke put down the memorial and held Tao Yanxi''s foot, frowning.


    "Why is it so cold?" Qin Ke held Tao Yanxi''s jade feet in both hands and warmed her with his own warmth.


    Tao Yanxi laughed and said, "Isn''t it all because you didn''t play with me?"


    "Alright, let''s play with you." Qin Ke said with a helpless smile.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, "Oh, forget it, you should still criticize the memorial."


    "Really?" Qin Ke asked tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and waved her hand to let Qin Ke continue to criticize the memorial.


    "Then I''ll have someone bring you a heater."


    After Qin Ke finished speaking, he ordered someone to bring a stove to help Tao Yanxi warm his feet, while he himself continued to write the memorial.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Ke who was serious, and couldn''t help recalling what happened seven days ago.


    That day Qin Ke cut her wrist and let her drink his blood, and then her poison was cured.


    Of course, in fact, even if she doesn''t drink his blood, she''ll be fine, after all, she won''t play with herself.


    Qin Ke lost too much blood that day and fainted. When he woke up, he actually lost his memory!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t believe that Qin Ke lost his memory, after all, he didn''t touch his head!


    The helpless imperial doctor''s diagnosis and Qin Ke''s performance all showed that he had lost his memory.


    But the strange thing is that Qin Ke actually thinks she is his queen!


    The only person he can remember is her, and he deeply feels that they love each other very much!


    Tao Yanxi tried several times, but found nothing unusual.


    Either Qin Ke is very good at disguising, and even she, a master of disguise, has been deceived.


    Or, Qin Ke really lost her memory and only remembered her alone.


    Tao Yanxi was very helpless about this, and never imagined that this would end up like this.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that when Qin Ke woke up, he would play a prison game or something.


    But now Qin Ke is very good. She depends on her for everything, but she lacks a hint of shrewdness. She occasionally shows stupid looks that make her unable to bear to look directly.


    "Yanyan, I''ve dealt with the memorial, let''s go play." Qin Ke approached Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Qin Ke''s chest, rolled her eyes and said, "Where are you going to play?"


    "Where does Yanyan want to go to play?" Qin Ke asked.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, stretched out her hand and drew a circle around Qin Ke''s heart, "Would you like to play in your heart?"


    "Okay." Qin Ke responded and started to pull on his dragon robe.


    In an instant, the fair skin was exposed in front of Tao Yanxi, Qin Ke took her hand and touched the position of the heart, where it thumped, as if it was about to jump out.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and looked at Qin Ke blankly.


    "Yanyan, it''s beating for you, can you feel it?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Sao. It''s a set of words, can''t be offended.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    "Should Yanyan reward me?" Qin Ke asked very seriously.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Ke, "What reward do you want?"


    "The game of applauding for love that Yanyan told me last time, I think it''s very interesting. Let''s play it a few more times this time, okay?" Qin Ke picked up Tao Yan''s foot and walked towards the inner room.


    Tao Yanxi: Wait! Who wants to play with you more than once!


    Don''t think she doesn''t know he just wants to develop new poses!

 Chapter 125： Vicious Princess Sister VS Sick Emperors Brother (34)

    After many years, Qin Ke could not resist the erosion of time and grow old.


    One day, he took Tao Yanxi under the peach tree.


    Even after so many years, this Taoyao Temple has not been repaired, it is still desolate, the peach tree is still withered, and there is no vitality.


    Qin Ke took Tao Yanxi and sat on the stone chair under the peach tree, laughing.


    "Yanyan, I love you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "I love you too."


    Tao Yanxi looked at the old man in front of her, and couldn''t help but sighed in her heart.


    For so many years, he has not regained his memory.


    All kinds of things in the past are really fleeting.


    Tao Yanxi took Qin Ke''s hand, she knew that he was about to reach the end of his life.


    "The weather is really nice today." Qin Ke said.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the sky, but it was a cloudless blue sky, it was indeed a good weather.


    "Well, it''s pretty good." Tao Yanxi echoed Qin Ke''s words.


    Qin Ke stared at Tao Yanxi, his face full of vicissitudes showing a smile.


    "You haven''t told me yet, how did this Taoyao Palace become what it is now?" Qin Ke said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows helplessly, she couldn''t tell him that she burned it herself?


    "One day, Xiao Huo Miao came to this Taoyao Palace, and the maids didn''t notice it. Later, the little Hu Miao became more and more prosperous, and when no one reacted to it, it just disappeared. Devoured this Taoyao Palace."


    Qin Ke''s eyes flashed, "You said, can this peach tree still grow new branches?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the withered peach tree with complicated eyes, and slowly shook her head.


    At that moment, Qin Ke''s body trembled, and his eyes quickly dimmed.


    "I''m a little tired, let''s go back." Qin Ke said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and Qin Ke supported each other back to the bedroom.


    Qin Ke passed the throne to their son ten years ago. In the past ten years, he and her have traveled thousands of mountains and rivers, and they are happy and comfortable.


    At the last moment of his life, he insisted on returning to the palace.


    For the next few days, Qin Ke and Tao Yanxi came to the dilapidated Taoyao Palace every day. The two sat quietly under the peach tree, occasionally saying a word or two.


    Qin Ke would always look at the peach tree in a daze, and as time went on, his eyes became darker.


    One night seven days later, Qin Ke came to Taoyao Palace alone while Tao Yanxi was asleep.


    He stroked the withered peach tree, and there was a smile that seemed to be crying and laughing at the corner of his mouth.


    Sitting on the stone chair, he looked at the peach tree, and a turbid tear slowly fell down.


    What Qin Ke didn''t know at this time was that not far away, Tao Yanxi was hiding in the corner and watching him.


    Bit by bit, Tao Yanxi could clearly see that Qin Ke''s life was approaching.


    Tao Yanxi sighed slightly, raised her hand slightly, a green light emanated from her hand, and suddenly merged into the withered peach tree.


    Qin Ke''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and the moonlight poured onto the peach tree in front of him. The next moment, Qin Ke''s eyes widened.


    I saw a bud suddenly pulled out from the withered peach tree. The bud was emerald green and very fragile, as if the wind would die.


    Qin Ke''s body suddenly relaxed, and a relieved smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He slowly closed his eyes and lost his vitality.


    Behind him, Tao Yanxi suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Forcibly using the power that is not in this world was noticed by Tiandao. Fortunately, everything is over, and she has to leave.

 Chapter 126： If you are sincere, the peach blossoms will bloom (Qin Ke Fanwai)

    I am Qin Ke, the emperor who is high above.


    The one thing I regret the most in my life is falling in love with her.


    One of the luckiest things in my life is that I fell in love with her a long, long time ago.


    Born into a royal family, I am full of calculations, because only in this way can I make myself invincible.


    So I figured out Sima Yu, figured out Xi Qing, figured out civil and military officials, and figured out her.


    I never imagined that I would also be counted one day.


    In her calculations, I stepped into her trap step by step, unable to extricate myself.


    It probably took a long, long time from realizing I liked her to falling in love with her later.


    As an emperor, it is not worthy to talk about love. Love is too extravagant and cannot be pursued by an emperor in his entire life.


    In the process of loving her, I have experienced too many inner struggles.


    But later, I realized that it was more painful to lose her than to fall in love with her.


    So I compromised, compromised with love, and compromised with her.


    The day she came back, the weather was so good that I thought it would be bright from now on.


    But I was wrong. She questioned my past practice in front of me, and she said that she did everything to get revenge on me.


    She smiled openly, but so dazzling.


    We all thought we were going to be the winners of the game, but in fact we couldn''t control our feelings, just as I love her, as she loves me.


    At the moment when I cut my wrist, I used my life-long skills to make the blood flow back to block the meridians, and at the same time, a stagnation was formed in my brain.


    I lost my memory and didn''t regain my memory until the end of my life.


    I took her to the Taoyao Palace and asked her how the Taoyao Palace became what it is today.


    She said that a small flame floated here, and it became more and more reckless without anyone noticing, until it engulfed the entire Taoyao Palace.


    I know what she actually said was that a long, long time ago, he planted evil thoughts in her heart. When no one cared, no understanding, and no persuasion, the evil thoughts grew wantonly and turned her into a sinister and vicious one. look.


    The fire in the Taoyao Palace burned away her past and destroyed her evil thoughts, but it still left her with a lot of damage.


    I asked her if the peach tree would still grow branches, and she shook her head.


    Yes, it is already dilapidated, how can it be reborn?


    I know my life is near, but I am so unwilling.


    Regret, guilt, anticipation... all kinds of emotions are intertwined. I take a look at this peach tree every day, but it has no signs of budding.


    At the last moment of my life, I came under the peach tree again without telling her.


    Maybe God has eyes, and there are small buds on the scorched peach tree. Although the buds are so weak, I believe that one day it will grow into a towering tree.


    The buds that grow from the ruined place will surely have the vitality of the sky.


    I know that she forgives me, and I should forgive myself.


    I slowly closed my eyes and calmly welcomed the arrival of death.


    Death is never a fearful thing.


    At the moment when my consciousness dissipated, I seemed to see her figure.


    She is still so good-looking, with thick skin, hair like lacquer on the temples, eyes like autumn water, and eyebrows like distant mountains. The peach blossoms at the corners of her eyes seemed to be in full bloom at that moment, showing her most beautiful posture.


    Peach talk, peach talk...


    talk, talk...


    i love you, i love you...

 Chapter 127： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (1)

    After Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments belonging to her brother, she asked Xiao Yao to teleport herself to the next plane.


    Tao Yanxi suffered a slight injury in the previous world because he was warned by Heavenly Dao.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi wanted to tell Xiaoyao to teleport her to a relatively safe world, so that she could recover from her injuries.


    Who would have thought that Xiao Yao would be teleported to the end of the world just because of her excitement.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at the zombies walking all over the floor, not knowing what to say for a while.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, you are so fat! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Really? Are you sure? Thanks for the compliment, little master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said very excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She''s not really praising it! Xiao Yao is heartless~


    Tao Yanxi sat down with a butt, only to hear a few "clicks" and her legs were broken.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    ¡¾Oops! Be careful, little master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded stiffly. At this time, she finally realized that something was wrong with her.


    She seems to be... not human now?


    [Little master, you are now a zombie! Not happy! ¡¿Xiao Yao said with a smile, obviously very satisfied that she had teleported the little master to the body of the zombie.


    Tao Yanxi: Haha


    [Stop talking nonsense, pass me the background of the story. ¡¿Maybe because it was a zombie, she could not receive the memory of her original body.


    Xiao Yao quickly passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Now is the beginning of the end of the world, and it has only been three days now.


    The whole world is currently in the most chaotic state. When the rules are absent, the sinister nature of human nature is suddenly exposed.


    The original body was pushed into the zombie group by her boyfriend under such circumstances and became a zombie.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about this, she just wanted to avenge the original body in the future.


    What she cares about is, where is her brother?


    Speaking of which, this world is actually a world derived from an apocalyptic novel.


    The original heroine of the world is a transmigrator, and she also has a golden finger that comes with transmigration, which is the planting space.


    Plants can be planted in space, but not living people.


    But even so, the original female protagonist became a powerful existence by virtue of the space, and also captured the hearts of several beautiful men by the way.


    Yes, this is an N.P apocalyptic novel.


    Tao Yanxi sighed silently, while her brother was the one who prevented the heroine from dominating.


    Because in this world, my brother is actually a person who owns a supermarket!


    There is basically everything in the supermarket, which brings obstacles to the heroine''s road to domination. After all, her space can only be planted but not processed.


    Later, the heroine designed her own stupid brother, and as a result, several of the heroine''s flower-guarding messengers added together to cool down her stupid brother.


    Tao Yanxi twisted her stiff head. Fortunately, it was the early days of the apocalypse, her brother and the heroine had not yet met, and there were not so many things behind.


    Forget about the heroine''s affairs, Tao Yanxi feels that the most important thing now is, how can she grow her legs?


    [Xiao Yao, I remember that I also have space? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Yes, yes~ Little Master, you have a lot of space, you haven¡¯t taken care of it for a long time, and it¡¯s going to get moldy when you put it there! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said with a trace of complaint.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 Chapter 128： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (2)

    That''s not because the first few worlds don''t allow the existence of such a sky-defying existence as a portable space!


    But this world is different, there are all abilities, can''t there be no space!


    [Just throw me a space here. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [No, little master, you have to pick up something as the medium of space, otherwise, if a space appears for no reason, it will be detected by Heavenly Dao. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    What a hassle. Tao Yanxi thought so, picked up the calculator beside him and said, "That''s it. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    [This... no matter how bad it is, it should be a jade pendant or something? Which calculator is the medium... ¡¿


    [Okay, stop talking nonsense, just this calculator, hurry up! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾(?£þ?£þ?) Good! ] Xiaoyao quickly pulled out a space and imported it into the calculator.


    I saw a flash of white light, and the calculator became bright.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, and then with a thought, she dodged into the space.


    These spaces were created when she was bored, and she could enter without a contract at all.


    After Tao Yanxi entered the space, she saw large tracts of rice and wheat, almost drowning her.


    [Xiao Yao, I asked you to free me a space, you are too casual, right? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    [But these foods are all needed by human beings! Little master, you can help the big master with this food! ¡¿Xiao Yao thinks that she is simply too smart!


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and it seemed to make some sense.


    In this space, there is also a large fenced pasture land, with various livestock in it, everyone is harmoniously together, and there is no major movement.


    A little further east there is a spring water, Tao Yanxi teleported to the spring water, and plunged into the spring water.


    The spring water submerged her entire body, and after a few minutes, Tao Yanxi emerged from the spring water.


    At this point her legs were completely healed, and she didn''t look like a zombie anymore.


    Before, even if she didn''t look in the mirror, she knew how ugly she was. After all, she saw her intestines just now!


    And now her flesh is intact, but her face is a little blue and her body is cold.


    Hmm...she''s the best looking zombie right now!


    Because she couldn''t collapse the human (zombie) design, she had to maintain the appearance of a zombie, otherwise she would clear the zombie virus in her body in minutes.


    Tao Yanxi jumped out of the spring, probably because of the zombies, her body was a little stiff, not as flexible as a human being.


    Tao Yanxi twisted her neck, took another set of clothes from the warehouse and put them on before she left the space.


    Because the calculator is a medium, Tao Yanxi had to carry the calculator in his arms.


    There were zombies wandering around her, and those zombies walked to her stupidly, and then ran away quickly as if they were afraid of something.


    It''s just a pity that these low-level zombies run too slowly, their bodies tremble, and it looks like a bit of comedy.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about these zombies and went straight out.


    She is going to find her brother now! If she guessed correctly, her brother should be in this city now.


    At this time, on the ninth floor of a residential building about three kilometers away from Tao Yanxi, Bai Xiaoqi''s heart trembled, as if he realized something, he raised his eyes to look in the direction of Tao Yanxi...

 Chapter 129： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi walked quickly among the zombies. Those zombies sensed Tao Yanxi''s breath and wanted to hide themselves.


    No way, now Tao Yanxi is equivalent to the head of a zombie, and the promotion of zombies requires the crystal core in the zombie''s brain. Those low-level zombies are very afraid of Tao Yanxi, lest she will take the crystal core in their minds.


    It is the instinct of all living things to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Tao Yanxi has no intention of entanglement with these zombie groups, as long as they don''t die, she can consider letting them go for the time being.


    Tao Yanxi quickly found the building where Bai Xiaoqi was, because in the background of the story Xiaoyao provided her, her brother at this time should be hiding in this building and waiting for the rescue of the army.


    At this time, only three days have passed since the end of the world. Most of the people have a mentality that the army will come to save them. Most people are staying at home, and her stupid brother is no exception.


    Tao Yanxi started to climb the stairs with stiff steps. Her stupid brother seems to be on the ninth floor of the second unit?


    At this time, there were about a dozen households in the residential building. They hid in their rooms and secretly observed the outside environment.


    When they saw a little girl who was not afraid of zombies climbing the stairs, they did not dare to open the door. Some people even viciously thought that the little girl would be eaten by zombies earlier, who made her look so good-looking!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know their sinister thoughts. When she stepped into this building, all the zombies in the building ran away, but they all hid when they couldn''t. I wish Tao Yanxi didn''t know about their existence.


    Tao Yanxi finally climbed to the ninth floor, then looked left and right, and decided to knock on the door on the right.


    "Knock down!"


    As soon as the knock on the door rang, there was a voice from inside, "Go away! There is no food!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally, and then knocked on the door on the left.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s heart beat faster when he heard the knock on the door.


    He sat in the living room, his fingers trembling slightly, he always felt that if he didn''t open the door, he would lose something.


    He stood up without any hesitation, even though his hands were still shaking, he still walked to the door and opened it.


    Outside was a little girl dressed in black. The little girl''s face was pale, as if she was frightened.


    Bai Xiaoqi suddenly pulled Tao Yanxi into the room and quickly closed the door, holding her in his arms.


    For some reason, at this moment, his heart suddenly calmed down, as if something that had been missing for a long time had suddenly returned.


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes and said softly and stutteringly, "Brother...Brother..."


    "What did you call me?" Bai Xiaoqi asked blankly.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Bai Xiaoqi''s sleeve, "Brother...Brother..."


    "Okay, starting today, I''ll be your brother." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Somewhere, he really felt that the little girl in front of him was his sister.


    Maybe he had a sister a long time ago, but he lost her at some point.


    Bai Xiaoqi grinned, "Come on, brother again?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes, "Brother...Brother..."


    "Hey!" Bai Xiaoqi was very happy, this is his sister, his precious sister.


    "Do you have a name?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded stiffly, her face full of seriousness.


    "Peach... Yan... Xi..." She said word by word.


    "The peach and plum don''t say anything, they will form their own way." Bai Xiaoqi raised his hand and rubbed her hair, "It''s a really good name."

 Chapter 130： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (4)

    Tao Yanxi held Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes tightly in her small hands, and she looked nervous as if she was afraid that Bai Xiaoqi would not want her anymore.


    When Bai Xiaoqi saw Tao Yanxi like this, there was a hint of distress in his eyes. He hugged Tao Yanxi and said, "Brother will not abandon you."


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her cold little finger, "Pull...hook..."


    "Okay, pull Gogo." Bai Xiaoqi stretched out his little finger and hooked Tao Yanxi''s little finger together.


    Tao Yanxi is very satisfied with this result, so that his brother cannot escape!


    "Is younger sister hungry? My brother brought you candy." Bai Xiaoqi took out a piece of chocolate from his trousers bag.


    "No..." Tao Yanxi refused, but Bai Xiaoqi mistakenly thought she was shy, so he forcibly peeled off the candy wrapper and stuffed the chocolate into Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi''s complexion became even paler, and he suddenly pushed Bai Xiaoqi away, crawled aside and vomited.


    An earthy smell spread in her mouth, making her very uncomfortable.


    As a zombie, it cannot eat human food.


    Bai Xiaoqi suddenly panicked, "I''m sorry, sister, are you alright?"


    It took a while for Tao Yanxi to recover. She shook her head stiffly and said, "Brother...Brother...eat."


    Bai Xiaoqi held the remaining half of the chocolate and showed a worried smile.


    "You scared me to death."


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was serious, "Brother...Brother...eat..."


    Bai Xiaoqi put away the remaining half of the chocolate, "I''m not hungry yet."


    The army does not know when it will come, and there is not much food in his room, so he can save as much as he can.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at Bai Xiaoqi innocently.


    Strange, there are no energy fluctuations in my brother''s body. Has he not bound to the supermarket at this time?


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking, but when he saw Tao Yanxi''s face was very bad, he said with concern: "Go to your room to rest, I''ll watch it for you."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the hem of Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes, "One... get up!"


    Bai Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment, then reached out and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    "Okay, together." He spoiled her like that.


    After that, Bai Xiaoqi carried Tao Yanxi into the bedroom, he lay down with her in his arms, and soon fell asleep.


    He was really tired, and Tao Yanxi, who was in his arms: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    His eyes were wide open, and he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    No way, who made her a zombie?


    Zombies don''t need to sleep or eat.


    Tao Yanxi touched his stomach, not hungry, but wanted to bite something.


    The person next to him is her brother, so she can''t take a bite of him, can she?


    Bai Xiaoqi slept soundly, and slept until the next night.


    During this period, his body was still hot, but Tao Yan noticed that a strange and friendly energy invaded his body, which caused him to heat up, so he didn''t worry too much.


    I think that energy should be my brother''s golden finger, but I don''t know if the supermarket has everything from the beginning, or it needs to be upgraded.


    Tao Yanxi watched Bai Xiaoqi for a whole day, and the next night, Bai Xiaoqi woke up.


    As soon as Bai Xiaoqi woke up, he felt something in his body, he probably sensed it, it seemed like a supermarket?


    There was a trace of solemnity on Bai Xiaoqi''s face, there must be something strange about the great responsibility of heaven!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t let go of the changes on Bai Xiaoqi''s face, she was very satisfied with his reaction, it was good, at least she wasn''t overjoyed.

 Chapter 131： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (5)

    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t tell Tao Yanxi that the strange thing in his body existed, but ran to another room to explore the supermarket.


    Tao Yanxi knew when Bai Xiaoqi said he wanted to think about it that he was looking for the supermarket, so this time she did not follow him persistently.


    About an hour later, Bai Xiaoqi walked out with a spring breeze on his face.


    Tao Yan hurriedly ran up, holding on to Bai Xiaoqi''s hem.


    "Haha! We have a good day!" Bai Xiaoqi slapped Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Follow me to have meat, you know?" Bai Xiaoqi showed a hint of pride.


    Tao Yanxi nodded vigorously, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch into a smile.


    Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help pinching Tao Yanxi''s face and said, "Why are you smiling so ugly?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Believe it or not, I hit you!


    She''s a zombie, it''s good if she can laugh! Still ugly?


    "Yanxi, I have something very important to tell you." Bai Xiaoqi suddenly became serious.


    Tao Yanxi nodded seriously.


    "Five days have passed since the end of the world, and there is no sign of the army coming. This is not the way to go, so I think we will go to S city together. S city is the capital of China, and there should be a so-called base there." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Of course, what Bai Xiaoqi didn''t tell Tao Yanxi was that the reason why he left in such a hurry was because the supermarket needed to absorb energy to be able to level up, and energy was the crystal nucleus in the zombie''s head.


    At present, there are only a few bottles of water and bags of instant noodles in his supermarket, which are not enough to support him and Tao Yanxi''s life.


    In the past, he was alone, and it was enough to live and die.


    But now that he has a sister, he is no longer alone!


    So he wants to be strong and wants to protect her.


    And how important materials are in this world, he knows better than anyone.


    Bai Xiaoqi pursed his lips and looked at Tao Yanxi with a rare seriousness.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Bai Xiaoqi was thinking, but nodded firmly and said, "Okay!"


    Bai Xiaoqi was struck by Tao Yanxi''s serious appearance, he rubbed Tao Yanxi''s icy face and said, "I''m going to pack my luggage."


    In fact, he didn''t have anything to bring, just a few sets of clothes.


    When Tao Yanxi was not paying attention, he put all the books and pots and pans in the room into the supermarket. There are special empty shelves in the supermarket, and these things can be collected temporarily.


    Then he found two more bags, stuffed two sets of clothes in, and stuffed a few ham sausages and two bottles of water in the room.


    Afterwards, he gave Tao Yanxi a small light bag, while he carried a heavy one.


    Because there are zombies outside, they also have to take a weapon.


    Bai Xiaoqi himself took a large knife that had been burnt out from a bet with others before, while Tao Yanxi took... a frying pan.


    Just like that, the two of them opened the door fully armed.


    Very good, there are no zombies on this floor!


    "Let''s go." Bai Xiaoqi said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and followed behind Bai Xiaoqi.


    Just as the two were about to go downstairs, the door opposite suddenly opened.


    "Are you going to leave?" The door was half open, and a girl with a good figure could be vaguely seen.

 Chapter 132： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (6)

    "Yeah." Bai Xiaoqi replied lightly.


    "Then can you take me?" The door suddenly opened, and the girl was carrying a bag, obviously ready.


    Bai Xiaoqi frowned, he didn''t know what was going on outside, and the girl didn''t have much strength at first glance, so he was a little reluctant.


    Who would have thought that the girl rushed in front of him, "I... I have supernatural powers!"


    After the girl finished speaking, she stretched out her hand, and a few drops of water emerged from her fingertips. It turned out to be a water-type ability.


    "Although... I''m a little weak now, but I promise, I''ll become very powerful!" The girl looked at Bai Xiaoqi eagerly, revealing her fair neck just right, arousing reverie.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes flashed with light.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and asked in a low voice, "Would you like to bring her?"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at the girl, "Brother...Brother...Din..."


    "Alright then, just follow us, let''s say first, we won''t provide you with food, and we won''t protect you," Bai Xiaoqi said.


    The girl nodded gratefully, and followed Bai Xiaoqi with her bag on her back.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her thoughtfully, this is the heroine of this world, seems to be called Lan Yueliang?


    He also said that there is some kind of supernatural power, but it is just to get the water out of the space.


    Tao Yanxi did not expect that the heroine actually lived opposite her brother.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t feel much about the heroine herself. After all, everyone has their own luck. As long as she doesn''t hit her own brother, then no matter what Lan Yueliang does, she won''t interfere. And yes, otherwise...


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her face getting paler.


    Lan Yueliang looked at the little girl who was being protected by Bai Xiaoqi behind her in disbelief. For some reason, she always felt that the little girl in front of her was very scary.


    Lan Yueliang pursed her lips, remembered her own space, and told herself that it was all right, as long as she got to the big base, she had the confidence to survive in this apocalypse, and maybe she could become a hero!


    The three of them went downstairs carefully, and luckily, they didn''t encounter any zombies along the way.


    During the period, several other families followed them, hoping to fight together.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t feel anything, he explained to the families who joined later that he would not protect them and would not provide them with food.


    Those people agreed very well, after all, now they just need someone to take him out.


    After going downstairs, Bai Xiaoqi found his car, and then let Tao Yanxi sit in the co-pilot, and he was about to drive away.


    That Lan Yueliang couldn''t drive, and she didn''t own a car, so she got into Bai Xiaoqi''s car. As for the other families, she drove her own car.


    When Bai Xiaoqi left the community, there were probably more than a dozen families in the community. Those people stayed in their rooms and watched Bai Xiaoqi and the others who were driving away through the window. They inevitably thought viciously, those people would definitely go out when they went out. They were bitten to death by zombies, like them, they just hid at home and waited for the army to rescue them.


    However, what they didn''t know was that because of the existence of Tao Yanxi before, there were no zombies near the community at all. Even if there were, they would hide in the corner and dare not come out.


    Now that Tao Yanxi left, the zombies quickly surrounded the entire community.


    They rushed towards a human-like place. Before the army arrived, the entire community had already fallen. How could there be any living people?

 Chapter 133： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (7)

    Having said that, Bai Xiaoqi drove out of the city without a hitch.


    During this period, I occasionally saw one or two zombies, all of which were shot to death by Tao Yanxi''s flat-topped pot.


    If you dare to stand in her way, you will die.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t know it was because of Tao Yanxi, he just thought he was lucky.


    And Lan Yueliang also thought so, as a transmigrator, her luck is not too bad, it must be because she is very lucky, so those zombies did not appear in large numbers.


    The more Lan Yueliang thought about it, the more reasonable it became, and the look in Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi''s eyes turned out to be a hint of disdain.


    These two people, even the cars that followed her, were lucky for her, otherwise they would not have survived until now, and I am afraid they would be eaten by those zombies before they left the community.


    Lan Yue straightened her clothes, and her expression became more and more arrogant.


    Tao Yanxi saw a series of performances of Lan Yueliang through the rearview mirror, and lowered her head slightly, oh, it seems that the heroine of this world is not a good stubble?


    While Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, the car suddenly stopped.


    "Why did it stop suddenly?" Lan Yueliang''s voice became a little sharper.


    Bai Xiaoqi looked at the group of people blocking the road in front of him, and said coldly, "Someone is ahead."


    Lan Yueliang realized her gaffe, and hurriedly coughed to cover up her embarrassment.


    She looked forward, and with her excellent eyesight, she saw a group of people in military uniforms in front, especially the man at the head, full of masculinity, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and full of handsomeness.


    Lan Yueliang''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she realized that it was the army who stopped them.


    She quickly opened the door and walked out.


    Bai Xiaoqi ignored Lan Yueliang. After she got out of the car, he looked at Tao Yanxi and said in a low voice, "I''ll go and ask them if they''re going to S City. Do you know that you stay in the car obediently?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head stubbornly, "No... I want to... get up with... you... one..."


    Bai Xiaoqi was a little helpless, "Okay, come with me."


    Bai Xiaoqi got out of the car first, then opened the car door for Tao Yanxi, carried her out of the car, then took her hand and walked towards the army in front together.


    The families who followed behind saw those in military uniforms as if they saw their own parents, and they ran so fast.


    Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi were the last to walk in front of them. When they arrived, they just heard the man in the lead speak.


    The general idea is that they can **** them to S City, but they will not guarantee their food and drink, and they cannot fully guarantee their safety. Once something happens, they will be at their own risk.


    Those people nodded in response, but they didn''t take it seriously.


    Who is the army? Isn''t he the protector of civilians?


    Those soldiers don''t protect them? Believe it or not, they sue them?


    Most people have not changed their mentality from the stable world, and they take it for granted that soldiers should work hard for them, and even give their lives.


    And a small group of people have realized that in today''s chaotic world, everything is not as before, they are silent, silently echoing what the leader of the army said.


    After that, the leader probably ordered that they drove two big trucks so that they could **** more people.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s car was almost out of gas, so he and Tao Yanxi also got into the big truck.


    As for the woman Lan Yueliang, Tao Yanxi saw that she got into the lead car...

 Chapter 134： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (8)

    Tao Yanxi just remembered, that leader seems to be a member of Lan Yueliang''s harem?


    Sure enough, the fate of the male and female protagonists is unstoppable.


    Tao Yanxi moved her somewhat stiff neck, and her small hands tightly grasped the hem of Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes.


    Bai Xiaoqi mistakenly thought that Tao Yanxi was shy, reached out and put her in his arms and said, "Just wait until S City."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, without explaining anything.


    The car moved forward steadily, and everyone in the big truck was vigilant and hugged the bags in their arms tightly.


    Everyone''s faces were not very good, even if they wanted to, when such a change suddenly occurred, the mentality of ordinary people could not be changed for a while.


    Bai Xiaoqi was actually a little scared, but he didn''t want to show timidity in front of Tao Yanxi, so he could only force his body to protect Tao Yanxi.


    After about two hours of driving, the big truck suddenly stopped.


    Then they heard a soldier say: "Get off all of them, there is a large gas station in front, we need to get oil drums."


    When everyone heard this, their faces turned even paler.


    If you think about it, you also know that there will definitely be a lot of zombies in large gas stations!


    They don''t get out of the car!


    Bai Xiaoqi looked around, and the first one stood up and said, "I can get out of the car to help, but can she stay in the car?"


    Bai Xiaoqi pointed at Tao Yanxi, the soldier glanced at Tao Yanxi, frowned and said, "No special treatment! Hurry up! Get off!"


    Tao Yanxi pulled Bai Xiao Qi''s clothes and said, "Follow...you..."


    "Then you must follow me closely, do you know?" Bai Xiaoqi said worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded very seriously, and with her baby face, she was actually cute.


    Tao Yanxi followed Bai Xiaoqi out of the car, and some people in the car also got out of the car, and some did not get out of the car at all. The soldiers sneered and ignored them.


    Those soldiers walked at the front to clear the way, and everyone''s face was solemn.


    Tao Yanxi was also a little dignified at this time. She could feel that there was a zombie with similar strength to her in this large gas station.


    At this stage, they are generally low-level zombies, and because of the spring, she is now a middle-level zombie, but the one inside...


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes, showing a fully armed state, she must not let him get hurt.


    More than ten minutes later, they entered the gas station and did not encounter any zombies.


    Tao Yanxi knew that there was probably only one zombie in this place, and the other zombies were probably killed by that zombie.


    The speed of those soldiers was also very fast, and a group of people took out the oil barrels and prepared to leave with the oil barrels.


    At this time, the mutation suddenly occurred.


    An evil wind blew past, and a middle-aged man screamed, and the next moment he swallowed.


    Appearing in front of everyone is a zombie whose flesh is blue, and its eyes are blue and black, which makes people tremble.


    "High-level zombies?!" A soldier exclaimed.


    When the others heard this, they panicked.


    The zombies alone made them very scared, let alone high-level zombies?


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "I haven''t married a wife yet, I don''t want to die!"


    "Hurry up and kill it!"


    "That''s right! Aren''t you soldiers? Don''t you have guns! Hurry up and kill it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 135： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (9)

    Some people started to make noise, and the soldiers looked very bad.


    Although they have guns, how can high-level zombies be able to deal with guns?


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about this. Several soldiers cooperated well and began to attack.


    Unexpectedly, the zombie''s speed was so fast that it completely avoided their attack.


    And on the way, it also scratched a few people who were yelling.


    This time, those people panicked completely, and they even started to push the soldiers, wanting them to die too.


    For a time, the scene became chaotic.


    Bai Xiaoqi carefully hid behind, holding a big knife in his hand, trying to find an opportunity to strike a fatal blow.


    But the speed of the zombie was too fast, and Bai Xiaoqi hadn''t found a chance for a while.


    Tao Yanxi''s nails suddenly stretched, and the nails showed a cyan state. At first glance, they were not human nails.


    The zombies over there felt the breath of the same kind and suddenly froze.


    It has a feeling that as long as it swallows the same kind of crystal nucleus, it can be upgraded to a higher level!


    The zombie didn''t care about those clamoring humans, it rushed towards Tao Yan''s footpath.


    And Bai Xiaoqi stood in front of Tao Yanxi, so it inevitably fought with Bai Xiaoqi.


    The people over there saw that the zombies didn''t care about them, and ran to the big truck with rolling and crawling.


    Those who actually glanced at Bai Xiaoqi didn''t go up to help, they took the oil drum and ran away quickly.


    The order they received was to get the oil barrel, and now that the oil barrel was obtained, as for the rest, it was not in their consideration.


    Sacrifice is inevitable, the only difference is who will be the victim.


    In two or three minutes, those people all left.


    And here, Bai Xiaoqi is still fighting with that zombie.


    But after all, his ability is limited, and he has no ability yet. The zombie attacked rapidly, and he was angered by him, and his power suddenly soared, overturning Bai Xiaoqi to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about revealing her identity as a zombie at this time, and she rushed out to fight the zombie.


    Bai Xiaoqi was startled, Tao Yanxi at this time was not at all like his usual well-behaved appearance.


    Her nails were very long and glowed cyan, her pupils were also cyan, her hair was completely scattered, and she used it as a weapon to attack the zombie.


    Apart from the complete clothes on her body, Tao Yanxi''s state at this time is almost exactly the same as that of the zombie.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s heart trembled, but for a while there was no movement.


    In terms of strength, Tao Yanxi is actually much higher than that zombie, but she suffered a slight injury in the last world, and coupled with the suppression of heaven, the strength she shows now is only 1/10,000 of her heyday.


    So for a while, she and the zombie were inseparable.


    Tao Yanxi took a moment to glance at Bai Xiaoqi, and seeing that he was stunned, she already knew in her heart that he must have found something wrong with him.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it while dealing with the zombie.


    The next moment, her fingers moved slightly and suddenly knocked the zombie to the ground, and she herself bounced back due to inertia and fell to the ground.


    For some reason, she and the zombie couldn''t move for a while.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Bai Xiaoqi clenched his sword and stood up slowly.


    What fell in front of him were two zombies, or high-level zombies.


    The nuclei in their heads can upgrade his supermarket, and his supermarket is the capital for his survival in this apocalypse.


    Bai Xiaoqi lowered his head slightly and walked forward step by step...

 Chapter 136： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi stared at Bai Xiaoqi, and there was no emotion in her blue eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqi stood still, just in the middle of her and the zombie.


    He kept his head down the whole time, his long eyelashes covering his eyes, making it difficult to see his expression.


    A few seconds later, Bai Xiaoqi suddenly let out a low laugh.


    He turned around and waved the big knife, and with Tao Yanxi''s expressionless face, he directly chopped off the zombie''s head.


    After that, he dropped the big knife, ran to Tao Yanxi, and held her tightly in his arms.


    "You scared me to death, you know?"


    Bai Xiaoqi hugged Tao Yanxi''s cold body, although he knew he couldn''t warm her, he still wanted to bring her warmth.


    Tao Yanxi''s body suddenly relaxed, and her pupils returned to their normal look.


    She stretched out her little hand and grabbed Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes tightly.


    "No...to...drop...then...I..."


    She spoke extremely seriously, and her serious appearance made Bai Xiaoqi''s heart soften.


    "No." Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s frizzy hair.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out the little finger of her right hand, "Pull... Gogo!"


    "Wow~ Yanxi is so good, I will say two words in a row!" Bai Xiaoqi said with a smile, and then he stretched out his little finger and drank happily with Bai Xiaoqi.


    "Don''t worry me next time, you know?" Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently, with a "I listen to you" expression.


    Bai Xiaoqi laughed, and then ran to the zombie whose head he chopped off. He picked up the big knife and stirred it in its head for a while, and then found a transparent crystal about the size of a thumb. nuclear.


    Bai Xiaoqi put away the crystal core, then turned his head and said to Tao Yanxi: "There are so many cars in this gas station, I''ll look for a car that I can drive, you wait for me here."


    After he finished speaking, he ran away quickly, Tao Yanxi looked at his back and began to complain to Xiao Yao.


    [Why does my brother always like to touch my head? I''m not a kid anymore! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r¡¿


    Xiaoyao: Pretend not to hear.


    [What else can I say two words in a row! It''s an insult to my intelligence! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: Pretend not to hear the series.


    [But...] Tao Yanxi suddenly burst into a smile, [I am very satisfied with my brother''s performance, hehe~]


    [Little master, if the big master knew that you planned on him like this, he would definitely spank you again. ¡¿ Xiao Yao finally spoke up.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Pretend not to hear.


    Is she plotting against him? Certainly not!


    She simply promoted the relationship between them and made him discover that he was a zombie, wouldn''t she be more sure of her position in his mind!


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand the love between them at all, that''s right, it''s love!


    Tao Yan thought happily, Bai Xiaoqi quickly found a car that he could drive over there, and the car keys were still inserted there.


    Bai Xiaoqi took all the oil drums from the gas station to the supermarket, and then drove back to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    "Get in the car." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Tao Yanxi obediently sat in the co-pilot''s seat, and then took the seat belt seriously.


    Bai Xiaoqi laughed, raised his hand and rubbed her hair, looked at her with soft eyes and said, "Yanxi, we won''t go to S City anymore."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 Chapter 137： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi was a little puzzled, why did he suddenly decide not to go to S City?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at Bai Xiaoqi suspiciously.


    Bai Xiaoqi vigorously rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "If you go to S City like this, I''m afraid you will be found out. I''m still too weak to protect you."


    At the end, Bai Xiaoqi''s tone was obviously a little frustrated.


    Tao Yanxi heard this, patted her chest and said, "I... can... I can... protect..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Bai Xiaoqi interrupted her.


    "Stop taking pictures, there are none in the first place, and the more you take pictures, the less they disappear." Bai Xiaoqi smiled, "I will worry about you, the situation in City S is unknown for the time being, and I dare not gamble."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Listen to bro... bro!"


    "Well, that''s good." Bai Xiaoqi responded.


    Then he took out the crystal core from the zombie''s brain before, "Do you know this thing?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and replied, "Yeah!"


    "I need a lot of this stuff, do those low-level zombies also have this stuff in their heads?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to think for a while and said, "Well... small..."


    Bai Xiaoqi understood that there were also crystal nuclei in the heads of those low-level zombies, but they were smaller than the one in his hand.


    As long as there are, he can hunt down a large number of low-level zombies to obtain crystal cores, so that his supermarket can also be upgraded.


    "Then from now on, let''s go kill the zombies!" Bai Xiaoqi clenched his fist with his right hand, with a top-notch look.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In order to cooperate with her brother, Tao Yanxi nodded seriously, and Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help rubbing her hair again because of her cute appearance.


    Because Tao Yanxi is currently a middle-level zombie, the coercion she carries can disperse most of the zombies, so Tao Yanxi deliberately restrains her own coercion. In this case, those low-level zombies will smell white. The smell on Xiao Qi''s body thus gathered together.


    In the days that followed, Bai Xiaoqi spent his time killing zombies.


    At the beginning, Bai Xiaoqi could only kill a few zombies, but after a week, he was able to kill dozens of low-level zombies in one fell swoop.


    A week later, his supermarket was also successfully upgraded to Level 2.


    Second-level supermarkets have added a lot of food, such as bread, instant noodles, cakes, and even his hot box lunch!


    But the number of box lunches is very small, there are only two servings at present, and Bai Xiaoqi eats them every day.


    Because Tao Yanxi is a zombie, she does not need to eat, but absorbs the crystal nucleus to obtain energy.


    As for her space, she didn''t take it to heart or take care of it at all.


    Without Tao Yanxi''s knowledge, the rice and wheat in the space had already matured batch after batch.


    Those mature rice and wheat were all collected by Xiaoyao into the warehouse for future use.


    Xiao Yao is obviously familiar with the attitude of her own little master who only cares about the big master, so she does things very smoothly when it comes to taking care of the space.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Xiao Yao''s careful thoughts, she was now looking at Bai Xiaoqi with a well-behaved face.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t hold back and rubbed her hair again.


    "Why are you so good?" Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help saying.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and repeated Bai Xiaoqi''s words.


    "Be good."


    Bai Xiaoqi: ...


    Ah so cute!


    Bai Xiaoqi felt that he was completely stabbed by his own sister paper, and he was so cute every day.

 Chapter 138： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (12)

    A month later, Bai Xiaoqi''s supermarket was successfully upgraded to level three.


    The tertiary supermarket has completely opened the food area. Except for some more precious foods, such as abalone and bird''s nest, there are other general foods, and most of them are processed.


    At this time, Bai Xiaoqi also faced a problem.


    That is, he has to trade with humans.


    One is because he alone cannot collect more crystal cores for the supermarket to upgrade, and the other is because the supermarket has a mandatory task, that is, trading.


    The transaction meant that he and Tao Yanxi had to face humans.


    And because of Tao Yanxi''s special status, this will inevitably face certain risks.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to understand Bai Xiaoqi''s problem, pulled his clothes and said, "Brother, I can hide my breath."


    These days, she has been working hard to absorb crystal cores, and now she is only one step away from high-level zombies.


    As long as she didn''t deliberately leak her breath, ordinary people really couldn''t find out that she was a zombie.


    Having said that, Bai Xiaoqi was still worried that he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    For the past two weeks, they have been able to avoid other people, and even if they inevitably meet, they will be separated by just two words.


    Bai Xiaoqi was worried in his heart, but he had to show a relaxed attitude on the surface.


    "Yanxi, we definitely won''t go to S city, I thought, why don''t we open a supermarket outside the base?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes and looked at Bai Xiaoqi for unknown reasons.


    "Someone I have heard mentioned before that a base has been established in City S, but City S is very large, and the people above have isolated the suburbs. Now there are basically no people there, we can go there and find a house. , and then open a supermarket."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, thinking it was a good idea.


    "With you here, I don''t have to worry about zombie attacks, and this way we don''t have to enter S City, and we don''t have to go for virus testing." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently and said, "I listen to my brother."


    "That''s it, let''s go to S City now." After Bai Xiaoqi finished speaking, he started the car.


    Three days later, they came to the periphery of the S city base.


    From a distance, you can see a long queue, all of them wanting to enter the S city.


    Bai Xiaoqi simply inquired about it. The condition for entering the S city is to pay two kilograms of rice or the same amount of food. I heard that it may rise in the future. After all, the S city can accept only a limited number of people.


    Many people came from all directions at this time, hoping to settle in S City as soon as possible.


    Bai Xiaoqi doesn''t care about these things. What he has is food. As for living conditions, where is his own language important?


    Bai Xiaoqi brought Tao Yanxi to the suburbs. The suburbs were about two or three kilometers away from the base of S City. There were occasionally some zombies swaying inside, and the streets were even more messy.


    He looked around and finally found a big two-story house.


    Bai Xiaoqi planned to open a supermarket on the first floor and use the second floor as his place to live.


    When entering the suburbs, Tao Yanxi exuded his own coercion and warned the nearby zombies that this was not a place for them to come.


    For the next three days, Bai Xiaoqi sorted out the first floor, and then moved some things from his supermarket out to make up the front.


    And then, they just have to wait for the customer to come to the door...

 Chapter 139： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (13)

    Under the leadership of the upper management, the current S city base has initially established an institutional system.


    Because everyone has researched that the crystal core in the zombie''s head can make the ability user level up, the crystal core has replaced the paper money as a common currency.


    The ability users in the entire S City base account for about 1%. In today''s troubled times, it is natural that the strong are respected.


    Of course, there are also exceptions, that is, those who have food are also extremely noble.


    Bai Xiaoqi belongs to this exception, because he has a lot of food, but if we talk about this strength, it is really not very good.


    Because he doesn''t have any supernatural powers at all, it all relies on a little bit of punching and kicking, but he has Tao Yanxi by his side, this is a big killer!


    So Bai Xiao has no pressure to open a supermarket, anyway, those people can''t beat their sisters, and they don''t have as much food as him!


    Bai Xiaoqi imagined that the supermarket was prosperous, and there were long queues outside every day to buy food.


    However, one day passed, two days passed, three days passed...


    "Yanxi, why don''t you come to my supermarket alone?" Bai Xiaoqi asked a little depressed.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at Bai Xiaoqi with a puzzled expression.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s fingers moved slightly, and finally he couldn''t hold back and pinched Tao Yanxi''s cold face.


    "Forget it, I told you that you don''t understand." Zombies should know very little, right?


    Tao Yanxi suddenly became aggrieved, she grabbed Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes and said, "Brother... bad..."


    "Ah? Why am I broken again?" Bai Xiaoqi asked suspiciously.


    "Humph!" Tao Yanxi decided to ignore Bai Xiao Qi.


    Bai Xiaoqi scratched his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    It is said that women are difficult to understand, and it seems that female zombies are also difficult to understand!


    Just when Bai Xiaoqi was about to coax Tao Yanxi, the door of the supermarket was suddenly pushed open.


    "Do you have any bread here?" The person who came was a man in tattered clothes, his face was pale, he was covering his stomach, and he was sweating coldly on his forehead.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaoqi hurriedly greeted the guests.


    A trace of surprise crossed the man''s face, but then it dimmed again.


    "How much... how much?" he asked.


    Bai Xiaoqi thought about it and said, "Five crystal nuclei!"


    The man was stunned, a piece of bread actually only needs five crystal cores? It''s so cheap!


    "I want two!" The man took out ten crystal cores and put them on the ground, while he squatted on the ground and covered his stomach.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t ask more, just took out two breads from the shelf and handed them to the man.


    The man took the bread, tore open the package violently, and devoured it.


    After eating the two breads, Lin He felt that he had survived.


    "Thank you." He slowly stood up and said.


    Bai Xiaoqi raised his eyebrows and said, "If you buy something, I will sell it. It''s only right and proper. What do you say thank you?"


    Lin He was stunned for a moment, scratched his head and said, "That''s what I said, but I only bought five crystal cores for such a sweet bread..."


    Lin He seemed to be able to taste the sweetness, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Bai Xiaoqi frowned, is it cheap? Oops! Sell ??at a loss!


    "Really? How much do you think it should be sold for?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Lin He smirked and said, "It''s not an exaggeration to sell fifty nuclei for such a sweet bread."


    Bai Xiaoqi: I have a dirty word that I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    It sold for ten times the loss! Heart hurts!


    Bai Xiaoqi''s body flickered, and he almost fell down.


    Tao Yanxi, who was watching the whole process: ? ? ?


    Brother what happened?

 Chapter 140： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin He and did not find any strange energy fluctuations in him, so there was no possibility that he would attack his brother.


    But my brother is about to faint...


    "Yanxi, come over and give me a hug." Bai Xiaoqi said with a sad face.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Bai Xiaoqi''s side, afraid that something would happen to him.


    Bai Xiaoqi hugged his sister paper''s body, and the pain in his heart eased a little.


    He should have inquired about the prices in S City before! Otherwise, how could it be sold at such a loss!


    Lin He also seemed to realize that he might have said something wrong, scratched his head and said, "Boss, are you alright?"


    Bai Xiaoqi waved his hand and said weakly, "It''s okay."


    Lin He: I believe it.


    Tao Yan looked at Lin He straightly, as if he was some heinous sinner.


    Lin He trembled, always feeling a little cold.


    Bai Xiaoqi felt that his sister paper was getting colder and colder, and quickly coaxed: "It''s okay, I just feel sorry for my crystal core."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi nodded expressionlessly, looked straight at Lin He and said, "Give it to the crystal core!"


    Lin He: ? ? ?


    "Pfft." Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t hold back his laughter. He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "How can there be any reason to ask people for money for this business that has already ended?"


    After Bai Xiaoqi finished speaking, he looked at Lin He and said, "Big brother, you are the first customer of our shop. Even if the two breads were sold to you at a low price just now, there will not be such a good chance next time. "


    Lin He nodded, and he looked around, only to realize that there were other foods in the entire supermarket.


    And the food looks delicious!


    Lin He swallowed and said, "The boss, if I recommend other guests to you, can you give me a discount?"


    Bai Xiaoqi raised his brows, the person in front of him was smart.


    "Okay," he said, and there was no point in not selling these things.


    And he is in the suburbs, the supplies here have been raided long ago, and basically no one will come here.


    The reason why Lin He appeared here was because he wanted to try his luck. After all, he had not eaten for three days.


    Fortunately, he was lucky enough to meet a supermarket! There is still a lot of food in the supermarket!


    Although Lin He didn''t know why the owner opened a supermarket here, he didn''t have the curiosity to ask.


    He just needs to know that the food here is not only delicious, but also cheaper than the ones in the base!


    "Thank you boss then!" Lin He smirked, as if the shrewd person who asked for a discount just now was not him.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t say anything. Who hasn''t had two sides these days?


    "Boss, I want to buy two more breads!" Lin He said.


    "Yes, one twenty-five crystal nucleus." Bai Xiaoqi said lightly.


    Lin He:  ¡­


    "I... I just want one." Lin He said with tears in his eyes, knowing that he would not have said the words just now, looking at the boss''s appearance, he must not know the prices in the base!


    In the end, Lin He bought a piece of bread, and then he bargained with Bai Xiaoqi, and finally determined that if he could bring ten people, he could get a 50% discount!


    When Lin He left, he gave Tao Yanxi a deep look, and when he met her eyes, he shuddered deeply.

 Chapter 141： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (15)

    Seeing that Lin He had left, Tao Yan tugged on Bai Xiao Qi''s clothes and said, "He is uneasy and kind."


    "Wow~ Yan Xi can speak idioms!" Bai Xiaoqi said with great surprise.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you afraid that you are not looking for the wrong point?


    "Brother!" Tao Yanxi called out very seriously.


    Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "Of course I know he''s uneasy and kind. Think about it, what is the most important thing in this apocalypse? Of course it''s food."


    "But that man said that he wanted to bring people to buy things from me, which is absolutely unreasonable!" Bai Xiaoqi narrowed his eyes slightly, "I just don''t know what his purpose is."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, seeing that his brother was not stupid.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the soil. It''s no use worrying us here." Bai Xiaoqi said with a smile, "Come on, it''s boring anyway, I''ll teach you to memorize the nine-nine multiplication table, and help your brother settle accounts later!"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "Nine-nine multiplication table?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Bai Xiaoqi looked complacent, "It''s just one for one, one for two, two for one, three for three..."


    Bai Xiaoqi finished memorizing the nine-nine multiplication table very proudly, and then said very proudly: "How is it? Is my brother amazing?"


    "Great!" Tao Yanxi nodded fiercely and said.


    "So, do you want to learn to memorize the nine-nine multiplication table from your brother?" Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head for a while and said, "But isn''t this only a number within eighty-one?"


    "Who said that? You don''t know the magic of the nine-nine multiplication table! For example, one hundred and thirty times three, do you know how much it equals?"


    Bai Xiaoqi said in a self-sufficient manner: "Three three get nine, one three get three, and the result finally equals..."


    "390!" A mechanical sound suddenly sounded, Bai Xiaoqi''s body froze, where did the mechanical sound come from?


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, saw Tao Yanxi holding a calculator in his hand, looked at him seriously and said, "I''m faster than my brother."


    Bai Xiaoqi: ...


    "You...you..." Bai Xiaoqi was speechless for a while.


    He is not a genius either, his mental arithmetic level really stays within eighty-one, as for going up, hehe...


    Tao Yanxi shook the calculator in his hand, "Brother, let''s continue!"


    "Continue what?" Bai Xiaoqi asked blankly.


    "Competition!" Tao Yanxi replied.


    Bai Xiaoqi: Who wants to compete with calculators!


    "Where did you get the calculator?" Bai Xiaoqi asked helplessly.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said innocently, "I picked it up."


    "Why can''t I pick it up!" Bai Xiaoqi said, beating his chest.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, shoved the calculator in her hand into Bai Xiaoqi''s arms and said, "Brother use it."


    Bai Xiaoqi held the calculator and said helplessly, "You really don''t believe in your brother''s computing ability!"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and nodded seriously.


    Bai Xiaoqi: He wants to be quiet.


    Bai Xiaoqi angrily held the calculator behind his back and fiddled around, humming, he wants to practice his hand speed!


    On this side, Tao Yanxi was suffering from Xiao Yao''s torture.


    ¡¾Ahhh! little Master! Calculators are the medium of space! How did you give it to the big master! ¡¿


    [The space I worked so hard to organize was sent out by the cruel little master! Xiao Yao''s life is so hard! ¡¿


    [The little master is the big pig''s hoof, ah big pig''s hoof! o(¨i©n¨i)o¡¿

 Chapter 142： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (16)

    [Oh, I gave it all, if I ask for it now, it will definitely be bad! Moreover, the elder brother may not be able to discover the existence of space. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, and her tone became even more resentful.


    ¡¾Little master, have you forgotten? You used to show off those spaces to the big master, and those spaces have long been familiar with the power of the big master''s soul. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, she really forgot about it.


    Although his brother currently only has the power of a breath of soul, it is enough to enter the space.


    And there is no need to recognize the Lord at all, just a thought to enter, you can enter the space.


    Tao Yanxi could only secretly pray that her brother would not have this idea.


    However, it turned out that Tao Yanxi''s prayer was useless.


    Early the next morning, Bai Xiaoqi came to Tao Yanxi with big dark circles under his eyes.


    "Yanxi, there is something I think I have to tell you." Bai Xiaoqi said with some frustration.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, looking at Bai Xiaoqi for unknown reasons.


    "The calculator you gave me yesterday, it seems..." Bai Xiaoqi gritted his teeth, "It seems to have a planting space!"


    Having said that, Bai Xiaoqi lowered his head, "And I seem to recognize it as the master."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    How to answer! Wait online! Very urgent!


    [Hehe, little master, did the car overturn? Are you happy? snort! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r¡¿Xiao Yao is still burying her in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, grabbed Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes and said, "It''s my brother''s."


    After finishing speaking, she felt something was wrong, and continued: "I didn''t find that planting space, but my brother found it all at once. It''s amazing! It seems that that space should belong to my brother!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded firmly, yes, that space was originally my brother''s!


    Although Bai Xiaoqi was very happy to hear Tao Yanxi say this, he felt more guilty in his heart.


    In his opinion, this thing should be Tao Yanxi.


    Originally, he wanted to go to the supermarket last night after he was tired of pressing the calculator, but as soon as he wanted to enter, he came to an unfamiliar space.


    That space is full of rice and wheat, some vegetables and fruits, and even livestock! What kind of chicken, duck and pig, he also found a spring water, he tasted a little spring water, it was very sweet!


    And there is actually a river inside, and there are crabs, fish and shrimps in the river.


    Later, after his research, he realized that the space was actually built by the calculator!


    At that time, he thought, it would be great if this space could recognize the owner, so that he would not have to worry about the space being stolen.


    As a result, he had this idea, and found that the space actually recognized him as the master!


    God knows what he originally thought was to admit Yanxi!


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t sleep all night, and then came over early in the morning to plead guilty.


    Then he heard Tao Yanxi say that again, and his heart was a little sour, obviously he couldn''t give her anything, but she always protected herself like this, thinking of everything for herself.


    Bai Xiaoqi hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, and said in a muffled voice, "Yanxi, I will take good care of you, I swear!"


    Tao Yanxi patted Bai Xiaoqi on the back, and said tentatively, "Be good."


    The sensational atmosphere was suddenly broken by the word "good", Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair fiercely and said, "Good, what good? You should be good!"

 Chapter 143： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi nodded seriously, "Well, I''m good."


    "Yes, yes, our family Yanxi is the most obedient." Bai Xiaoqi''s heart trembled at Tao Yanxi''s cuteness, and his previous guilt disappeared a lot.


    Since he took Yan Xi''s chance, he will definitely take good care of her!


    He wants to spoil her! What a god!


    His supermarket is upgraded to the back, and there may be a spaceship!


    Bai Xiaoqi became more and more sure of his determination to upgrade the supermarket. This time, it was not just for himself.


    Bai Xiaoqi knew that the man before was uneasy and kind, but the reason why he agreed to his request was because he could really bring some customers.


    As long as there are customers, he can be sure to sell the food. As long as he can sell it, he will have crystal cores. With crystal cores, he will be able to level up!


    Bai Xiaoqi played a good abacus, and now that he has room, he has more trump cards.


    Before his force value may not be enough, but now he can enter the space when he is in danger!


    And he has tried it, and it is possible to enter living people in the space, that is to say, in case, if there is such a case, he can hide in the space with Yanji.


    With no more worries, Bai Xiaoqi''s ambitions are getting bigger and bigger.


    He checked and found that there are hundreds of thousands of tons of grain in the warehouse of the space, and the space is still producing food continuously, so he can make it bigger!


    Just when Bai Xiaoqi was thinking about whether to go around the base to find some big bosses to buy food, Lin He walked into the supermarket with a few people.


    Those people were all fierce and wicked, and their eyes were full of light, and the man in the lead was wearing a suit, with a pair of phoenix eyes squinting slightly, full of pressure.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the man at the head, and was slightly taken aback. If she remembered correctly, this man seemed to be the number two in the heroine''s harem - Gong Zeyun.


    Tao Yanxi dashed to Bai Xiaoqi and looked at everyone with a "fierce" expression.


    Lin He came from behind, "Oh my family, it''s my family!"


    Bai Xiaoqi chuckled lightly and stepped forward to block Tao Yanxi.


    "How many are here to buy food?" Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Gong Zeyun nodded slightly. He looked around the supermarket and found that there were only instant foods like bread and instant noodles, but what he wanted was far more than that.


    "Is there any rice?" Miyazawa asked.


    A gleam of light flashed across Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes, "How much do you want?"


    The meaning of this sentence is obviously to say that he has.


    "How much do you have?" Gong Zeyun asked very domineeringly, the implication being that there are as many as you want.


    Bai Xiaoqi chuckled lightly and said, "I will have as many as you want."


    Gong Zeyun was stunned for a moment, and became more and more jealous of this mysterious boss.


    People who can open a supermarket here and have a lot of supplies are not easy!


    "I want 10,000 tons." Gong Zeyun said.


    "One pound of crystal nuclei, 10,000 tons is 10,000 crystal nuclei, one handed crystal nuclei, the other handed delivery." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Gong Zeyun pursed his lips. He took out a crystal nucleus about the size of a thumb from his arms and said, "This is a third-level crystal nucleus, is it enough?"


    Bai Xiaoqi quickly converted it in his mind, and a third-level crystal nucleus can probably upgrade the supermarket by one level.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaoqi nodded.


    "10,000 tons is a bit large, have you driven?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Gong Zeyun nodded, Bai Xiaoqi also nodded, "Okay, you wait for me for two minutes, I''ll go get the key to the warehouse."

 Chapter 144： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (18)

    In fact, where is the warehouse key, it is just an excuse for Bai Xiaoqi.


    After all, he is the one who wants to take out the rice from the space. He can''t conjure a ton of rice out of thin air, right?


    Bai Xiaoqi took the excuse to get the warehouse key, while Tao Yanxi was the few people who obediently stayed in the supermarket and watched.


    Gong Zeyun looked at Tao Yan''s footsteps and thought she was a woman holding Bai Xiao Qi''s thigh, so naturally he didn''t have any warm attitude towards her.


    Tao Yanxi felt that this was just right. If Gong Zeyun was talking nonsense with her, she didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Lin He seemed very interested in Tao Yanxi. He leaned over to Tao Yanxi and asked, "What''s your relationship with that boss?"


    "He''s my brother." Tao Yanxi said obediently, she sat upright and put her hands on her thighs.


    Lin He scratched his head and said with a smirk, "Really? Then you really don''t look alike."


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Lin He and said, "En."


    "Then why don''t you enter the base but come here to open a supermarket?" Lin He asked again.


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi said expressionlessly, not intending to lie at all.


    Lin He was still a little unwilling to give up, "There are many customers in the base. You are here, the place is so remote, there is no business at all."


    Tao Yanxi heard this and looked in the direction of Gong Zeyun, as if to say, "What are those people?"


    Lin He coughed lightly, scratched his head and said, "Isn''t this the customer I recruited for you?"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, still expressionless.


    Lin He:  ¡­


    Just when Lin He wanted to continue the clich¨¦, Bai Xiaoqi came over and said, "Don''t bully her!"


    Lin He:  ¡­


    Which eye saw him bullying her!


    Bai Xiaoqi glared at Lin He, then looked at Gong Zeyun and said, "Come unload with me."


    After speaking, Bai Xiaoqi took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked towards the back together.


    Lin He looked at the hands they were holding, and there was a glint in his eyes that didn''t match his temperament.


    The people brought by Miyazawa Yun moved very quickly. They moved a ton of rice into the car in half an hour. Fortunately, they drove two large trucks here today, otherwise they would really not be able to go back.


    After carrying all the food, Gong Zeyun and Bai Xiaoqi chatted for a while, to the effect that they would have a chance to cooperate again next time, and then they left.


    After they left, Bai Xiaoqi closed the door of the supermarket.


    He took Tao Yanxi up to the second floor and said that there is nothing to do today, so he can rest well.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed that he should go to the upgrade space, so she nodded obediently, and then returned to her room.


    And Bai Xiaoqi also returned to his room, he put the third-level crystal core in the supermarket, and the automatic upgrade was turned on in the supermarket.


    It took an hour to upgrade, and a third-level crystal core directly upgraded the supermarket by two levels, and the supermarket is currently at level five.


    The weapons area was opened in the Level 5 supermarket. Bai Xiaoqi took a count. The weapons included cold weapons and hot weapons. He even saw a bomb!


    God knows which supermarket sells bombs!


    But with these weapons, Bai Xiaoqi''s confidence is stronger.


    What surprised him even more was that the fifth-level supermarket opened a function to transform the real supermarket. Although the price was a third-level crystal nucleus, it felt very cool after thinking about it!

 Chapter 145： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (19)

    Bai Xiaoqi roughly explored, if he can really transform the supermarket in reality, then he doesn''t have to worry about thieves or anything.


    Because the transformed supermarket will have its own protection system, there is no need to worry about thieves or something.


    Bai Xiaoqi was determined to win the third-level crystal core, so the next day he discussed with Tao Yanxi and decided to go out to hunt zombies.


    Tao Yanxi naturally had no opinion. Although she didn''t know why Bai Xiaoqi suddenly went to hunt zombies, as a well-behaved younger sister, um... she must be a brother.


    The third-level crystal cores are generally only found in the middle-level zombies, and the zombies in the vicinity are basically cleaned up by the people in the base, so they have to go far.


    Fortunately, their previous car was still there, and Bai Xiaoqi also looted a lot of oil drums!


    When Tao Yanxi knew that Bai Xiaoqi wanted to hunt down middle-level zombies, he activated his abilities, sensed it carefully, and determined that there should be middle-level zombies in the southeast.


    However, what the two of them didn''t know at this time was that there were indeed intermediate zombies in the southeast, and the place where the zombies were located was still a weapon depot, so the base also sent someone to that place, and be sure to bring the weapon depot back. .


    The two people who were sent are also very familiar with them, the army leader and Gong Zeyun. Of course, they also brought Lan Yueliang. Ability.


    They want to bring those weapons back, and someone with a space ability is the best.


    The two teams had the same destination, and the departure time was about the same, so they met without any accident.


    Tao Yanxi said about meeting Lan Yueliang again that the heroine is indeed everywhere, and...


    Tao Yanxi looked at the two familiar people and narrowed her eyes slightly. Aren''t these two of Lan Yueliang''s harems?


    The speed at which the heroine took over the harem was quite fast, and she got the two of them so quickly.


    Bai Xiaoqi felt slightly uncomfortable when his sister noticed other men, but he just thought that the discomfort was because he felt that his sister was too young to fall in love!


    right! That''s right! My sister is too young to fall in love! Bai Xiaoqi told himself this again in his heart, and did not dare to think about other aspects.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Bai Xiaoqi''s abnormality, otherwise he would definitely say he was stupid again.


    Lan Yueliang was also surprised to see Tao Yanxi and Bai Xiaoqi, how could these two survive?


    She heard those people say that they were dragged by a middle-level zombie at the beginning!


    Lan Yue rolled her eyes. After this period of growth, she was no longer the weak woman who had just crossed over.


    She considers herself the heroine of this world, she has big golden fingers, and the whole world has to revolve around her.


    So when Bai Xiaoqi looked at her, Lan Yueliang took it for granted that he liked her.


    Lan Yueliang''s mouth curled into a smile, and she knew that no man could escape her palm.


    As long as she thought about it, those men would obediently give everything for him. As for the girl next to Bai Xiaoqi, huh...don''t be afraid.


    Lan Yueliang snorted lightly, looking at Tao Yanxi with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    And Bai Xiaoqi frowned as he looked at the familiar Lan Yueliang, why is this woman here? Really haunted!


    Still looking at my sister paper with such disgusting eyes? Believe it or not, your eyes were gouged out? Look? Also look!

 Chapter 146： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (20)

    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t like Lan Yueliang at all, especially the way she looked at her sister paper made him very uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lan Yueliang, looked at the two men beside her, and looked at her brother, um... what a big show.


    The place where the two met was just one kilometer away from the arsenal. Because of the peculiarity of the period, the two teams did not look at each other well.


    And because Lan Yueliang''s self-feeling is too good, Bai Xiaoqi is even more upset.


    Lan Yueliang said to Bai Xiaoqi in a charitable tone, "Go back where you came from, this is not the place you should come."


    Bai Xiaoqi sneered and said rudely: "This place is your home? I think it should be where you came from and where to go!"


    When Lan Yueliang heard this, her breath stagnated, and she looked at Bai Xiaoqi in disbelief and said, "How dare you attack me?"


    "It''s you!" Bai Xiaoqi said even more disdainfully.


    Who doesn''t fight her? This old woman! ugly woman!


    Seeing that the atmosphere was obviously wrong, Gong Zeyun came up with a smile to ease the atmosphere.


    "I don''t know why Boss Bai came here?" Although Gong Zeyun smiled, he clearly had a hint of superiority.


    Bai Xiaoqi glanced at him, "What''s your business?"


    Gong Zeyun''s face froze, how proud he is to be treated like this, and he is naturally unhappy in his heart.


    Fortunately, Gong Zeyun is sensible. He still remembers the rice he got from Bai Xiaoqi. It must be difficult for someone who can keep those supplies in the last days.


    Gong Zeyun took a deep breath and said with a shy smile, "Boss Bai is also here for the arsenal?"


    Bai Xiaoqi''s heart skipped a beat, arsenal? He hadn''t heard of this.


    Bai Xiaoqi swept the dozens of people around, if they really wanted to fight, he and Tao Yanxi would definitely not be the opponents of this group of people.


    And their goals are also different, so Bai Xiaoqi intends to separate from them.


    "No." Bai Xiaoqi said lightly, while pulling Tao Yanxi to his side.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Bai Xiaoqi, as if she didn''t understand why he was pulling her.


    "Tao is different and not conspiracy, so let''s say goodbye." Bai Xiaoqi said coldly.


    Lan Yue snorted coldly, "I hope you all go back alive! Let''s go!"


    Lan Yueliang turned around and left without even looking at Bai Xiaoqi.


    Gong Zeyun opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he just evoked a slightly sarcastic smile, and then left with Lan Yueliang.


    On the contrary, the leading officer before gave Tao Yanxi a thoughtful look, not knowing what to think.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t care about them either, he took Tao Yanxi and turned and left.


    "Brother, why don''t you come with them?" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi and asked.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s hand paused, can he say that he doesn''t like his sister paper looking at those two men all the time?


    Although he admitted that the two men were a little more handsome than him, but! He still doesn''t want her...


    Bai Xiaoqi pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Didn''t you see that woman''s attitude? Cursing us, bah!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right! That woman is too bad!"


    "It''s still my family''s Yanxi." Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair with a smile, and at the same time held Lan Yueliang a grudge.

 Chapter 147： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi sensed the existence of the middle-level zombie, and then directed Bai Xiaoqi to drive there.


    But halfway through, because Bai Xiaoqi ate a little something, and then praised Tao Yanxi fiercely, their speed was slower than Lan Yueliang and the others.


    Tao Yanxi felt that the middle-level zombie seemed to be on the verge of madness, and after thinking about what Lan Yueliang and the others said, he already had a scruple in his heart.


    "Brother..." Tao Yanxi pulled Bai Xiao Qi''s sleeve.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Is that zombie very dangerous?" Bai Xiaoqi asked worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "The group of people seemed to have a fight with that middle-level zombie just now."


    Bai Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "Then we have to rush over as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be bad if the crystal core is taken away by them."


    "Not for now, that middle-level zombie is very powerful." Tao Yanxi said seriously.


    Bai Xiaoqi pondered for a moment and said, "That''s fine, we''ll come with a mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole behind!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "That woman was still cursing me just now. I think she might not be able to go back."


    Tao Yanxi did not agree with this sentence. As the heroine, Lan Yueliang had a means to save her life.


    But even if you don''t die, you can get seriously injured.


    Tao Yanxi thought of this, nodded solemnly and said, "The oriole is behind!"


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was extremely serious, but with that baby face, she was so cute.


    Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help pinching Tao Yanxi''s face and said, "Then we won''t drive now and sneak in there."


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi naturally agreed with Bai Xiaoqi.


    So when the fight was hot there, Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi sneaked in.


    Tao Yanxi deliberately restrained her breath, and because her level was higher than that of the zombie, the middle-level zombie did not find her existence.


    Ten minutes later, Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi came to the vicinity of the weapons warehouse.


    Lan Yueliang was standing behind Gong Zeyun over there. Even though it had been so long, she was already terrified when she saw the zombies, especially when facing the middle-level zombies, the fear was even worse.


    In front of Gong Zeyun are the people they brought. Those people are fighting against the middle-level zombies. Their faces are full of solemnity. It can be seen that the middle-level zombies are very difficult to deal with.


    Tao Yanxi hid behind Bai Xiaoqi, ready to attack at any time.


    At this time, the middle-level zombie was suddenly enraged, and he directly turned on the violent mode.


    But Gong Zeyun wasn''t a vegetarian either. He had a fire-type ability. A flame emerged from his hand and quickly attacked the zombie.


    Gong Zeyun joined the battle, and no one was protecting Lan Yueliang.


    The zombie is also smart. He seems to know the importance of Lan Yueliang. A feint motion drew Gong Zeyun''s attention, but it quickly attacked Lan Yueliang.


    "Ah!" A scream resounded through the sky, and the zombie laughed.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan quickly exuded her own breath.


    I saw that the middle-level zombies stopped attacking and looked in the direction of Tao Yanxi.


    "Brother, I''ll take care of this zombie, you take the opportunity to blackmail them." Tao Yanxi left quickly after speaking.


    At the same time, the zombie quickly attacked in the direction of Tao Yanxi...

 Chapter 148： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi led the zombie away, and at this time Bai Xiaoqi came to Gong Zeyun and said, "What a coincidence, we meet again."


    Gong Zeyun is so smart, he saw that the girl from before Bai Xiaoqi was gone, and the zombie suddenly left, he already guessed some truth.


    "You really can rest assured that the little girl will lead the zombies away." The implication is to satirize him for being hypocritical towards Tao Yanxi.


    Bai Xiaoqi snorted coldly and said, "We are not like some people who dispatch so many people to deal with a zombie."


    Gong Zeyun''s expression changed, obviously knowing that Bai Xiaoqi was mocking him.


    At this time, the leader of the army, Lei Ting, stepped forward and said, "Thank you for your help!"


    Lei Ting is very open, he knows that if the girl hadn''t lured the zombie, it would be very difficult for them to take it down.


    and¡­


    Lei Ting looked at Lan Yueliang, who was covering his face in a daze, his brows furrowed even tighter.


    Bai Xiaoqi listened to Lei Ting''s words, but he took a fancy to him, this is a smart person.


    "Since I want to thank you, I have to take some practical actions." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    "Naturally." Lei Ting replied.


    On one side, Bai Xiaoqi and Lei Ting were discussing the "remuneration issue", while on the other side, Tao Yanxi, who was out of sight of Bai Xiaoqi and everyone, quickly eliminated the zombie, and then took the crystal core.


    Tao Yanxi reckoned that it should only be three minutes.


    Is she too fast? Tao Yanxi thought so, but her body moved towards where Bai Xiaoqi was.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to Bai Xiaoqi, he had already discussed the "remuneration" with Lei Ting.


    That Lei Ting was surprised when Tao Yanxi came back so quickly, "That zombie..."


    "Dead." Tao Yanxi said with a serious face.


    Lei Ting was shocked, this little girl is stronger than he imagined! No offense!


    Just when Lei Ting wanted to say something to get along with Tao Yan, Lan Yueliang started screaming again.


    "Ahhh! My face!"


    Lan Yueliang held her face, her face was already cyan, and her flesh was open, extremely terrifying.


    Everyone present did not dare to approach Lan Yueliang. As we all know, if they are caught by zombies, they are very likely to become zombies!


    Lan Yueliang looked at Gong Zeyun, Gong Zeyun took a step back, she looked at Lei Ting again, Lei Ting didn''t step back, but he didn''t say anything.


    The only thing Lei Ting finds troublesome is that if Lan Yueliang turns into a zombie, how will these weapons be transported back?


    Lan Yueliang saw that the two men she liked ignored her, and she looked at Bai Xiaoqi again, but there was still a hint of arrogance in her eyes.


    Bai Xiao Qicai didn''t care about Lan Yueliang, he was looking at Tao Yanxi to make sure she wasn''t hurt, so he was relieved.


    Lan Yueliang gritted her teeth, and suddenly thought of the spring water in the space, she couldn''t care about it, she quickly got the spring water out to wash her face, and then drank some more.


    Lan Yueliang didn''t notice that when she got the spring water out, Tao Yanxi looked at her with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was indeed surprised, because those springs had an inexplicable attraction to zombies.


    Last time, it was probably because Lan Yueliang made too little water, so she didn''t notice it, but this time, there was too much water, and she naturally felt the difference.

 Chapter 149： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (23)

    The water in Lan Yueliang space has an inexplicable attraction to zombies.


    Tao Yanxi quickly confirmed this, and fortunately, she has self-awareness, otherwise, she must have been unable to resist attacking Lan Yueliang now.


    After the water drenched Lan Yueliang''s wound, the wound quickly became pink.


    The blue-black before has also dissipated, except for only a little scar left, there is nothing out of the ordinary.


    Seeing this, Gong Zeyun and Lei Ting''s expressions changed, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Lan Yueliang touched her face, and her heart relaxed a little. Fortunately, she didn''t disfigure her face.


    Thinking of this, Lan Yueliang straightened up, looked at Bai Xiaoqi and said disdainfully, "Trash!"


    Bai Xiaoqi, who was shot innocently: ? ? ?


    Is there something wrong with this woman''s brain?


    Tao Yanxi clenched her hands when she heard this.


    Tao Yanxi is not the kind of person who likes to fight against the heroine. Everyone has opportunities for everyone, and she has no right to interfere.


    But if someone treats his brother badly, don''t blame her...


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi suddenly looked at Lan Yueliang and said, "Miss, your face..."


    Tao Yanxi showed a fearful expression at the right time, which made Lan Yue''s heart panic all of a sudden.


    "My face? What''s wrong with my face?"


    Tao Yanxi took a few steps to Lan Yueliang''s side, just covering Gong Zeyun and Lei Ting''s sight, and because she had her back to them, neither of them could see the movements of her hands.


    "Your face..." Tao Yanxi slowly touched Lan Yueliang''s face.


    Lan Yueliang wanted to touch her face, but was surprised to find that she couldn''t move!


    She looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, as if she saw something terrifying.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi''s nails stretched in an instant, Lan Yueliang only felt a pain in her face, and the flesh on her face seemed to be rotting.


    "Your face is broken again." Tao Yanxi put down her hand and said worriedly.


    Lan Yueliang really felt that the flesh on his face was cracking and even rotting.


    She glanced at Tao Yanxi in panic, then frantically took water out of the space to wash the wound.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Bai Xiaoqi, and said with a hint of disgust, "Brother, young lady is so ugly."


    Bai Xiaoqi walked over and covered Tao Yanxi''s eyes and said, "That''s right, don''t pollute your eyes."


    When Lan Yueliang heard this, her whole body trembled with anger, but she couldn''t care to settle accounts with the two of them now, she just frantically took water to rinse.


    At this time, Lei Ting came back to his senses. Although he knew that Lan Yueliang''s water ability was different from others, he didn''t think much about it. After all, compared to her space ability, her water ability was really different. Worth mentioning.


    But now, the Thunder knew he was wrong.


    Lan Yueliang''s water system ability is more valuable than he imagined.


    The water-based ability that can solve zombie poison is enough to stir up the entire base.


    Lei Ting blocked Lan Yueliang''s body, "Mr. Bai, we talked about it before."


    Bai Xiaoqi shrugged and said, "Of course, then I''ll take my sister and leave."


    Tao Yanxi naturally listened to her brother, she took Bai Xiaoqi''s hand and left him soon.


    As for the woman Lan Yueliang, if the water can completely detox her, she will lose.


    Moreover, Lei Ting had already discovered the difference in Lan Yueliang. After she returned to the base, I am afraid she would not feel very well.

 Chapter 150： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (24)

    After Bai Xiaoqi returned to the previous car with Tao Yanxi, he asked with a smile, "What did you do to her?"


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand, her fingernails skyrocketed in an instant, turning blue-black.


    "Poison." Tao Yanxi said.


    Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, "Well done?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "What are you doing?"


    "Doing is..." Bai Xiaoqi looked at Tao Yanxi with an innocent face, and suddenly felt a little dry in his throat, "It means doing it."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi seemed to understand, but didn''t seem to understand.


    Bai Xiaoqi turned his head and pinched his thigh secretly.


    He actually had other thoughts about his sister just now! Damn it!


    But...he doesn''t seem to have any blood relationship with her...


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoqi felt that a fire was building up in his heart.


    Tao Yanxi saw Bai Xiaoqi''s reaction, and there was a hint of slyness in his eyes, making you serious, a little bit~


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, did you see it! Even if your little master is a zombie, the charm is great! ¡¿


    [Hehe, little master, are you not afraid that the big master will knock you down? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    ¡¾Why should I be afraid? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said very confidently.


    Even if he is knocked down, there will be a psychological shadow, it should be Bai Xiaoqi, right? After all, she''s not human now~


    Tao Yanxi''s heart was agitated, but the surface was still ignorant.


    "Brother, should we go back?" Tao Yanxi asked with a wink.


    When Bai Xiaoqi heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, he recovered from his reverie.


    He coughed lightly and said, "Yes, yes, it''s time to go back."


    Bai Xiaoqi pulled on his clothes, slightly covering up the bulge in one place.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have not noticed anything, and watched the surroundings with great vigilance.


    Maybe it was because Lan Yueliang got a lot of water out of the space just now, and Tao Yanxi felt that a large number of zombies were coming here.


    It seems that it is a question whether Lan Yueliang and the others can go back.


    But these things have nothing to do with her. Lan Yueliang was poisoned by her. Even if the spring water can clear the zombie virus, it will definitely leave some sequelae, such as disfigurement...


    Tao Yanxi thought of this, and lowered her head slightly, hum, who asked that woman to scold her brother.


    My brother, of course, can only scold himself!


    Hmm... my brother is a big idiot!


    Ah so cool!


    Tao Yanxi had a fling in her heart for a while, Xiao Yao said that she was speechless, the little master''s temper was really out of his mind, and he felt sorry for the big master.


    Because of Tao Yanxi, the big killer, they returned to the supermarket very safely.


    As soon as he returned to a safe place, Bai Xiaoqi exchanged the protection system from the supermarket.


    I saw a flash of white light, and the supermarket on the first floor had changed a lot.


    The original cement floor was replaced by an unknown material, and the surrounding walls were also of that unknown material.


    There is also a thin layer of white light on the periphery of the supermarket, which seems to be a protective cover or something.


    There are still a lot of surveillance in the supermarket, and every corner has not been spared.


    Bai Xiaoqi watched the changes in the supermarket with great satisfaction. When he was about to share the good news with Tao Yanxi, he saw his sister Zhi was standing outside in a cute rabbit paper pajamas. Looking at him, that look is a little strange.


    Bai Xiaoqi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi: Spicy Chicken Supermarket! It popped her out!

 Chapter 151： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (25)

    Bai Xiaoqi never imagined that the protective system in the supermarket could prevent zombies from entering.


    As a zombie, Tao Yanxi was naturally ejected.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing rabbit paper pajamas, and her long ears were drooping down, giving her a sense of grievance.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s heart trembled at the cuteness, so he hurried to Tao Yanxi''s side and tugged at her long ears.


    "Yanxi, why did you come outside?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes became more and more aggrieved, she pulled Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes and said, "Brother is bad."


    "Huh?" Bai Xiaoqi''s heart trembled, bad, he suddenly thought of something indescribable!


    "I...I don''t know..." Tao Yanxi lowered her head, "Suddenly she was ejected."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s voice had a hint of weeping, causing Bai Xiaoqi to react somewhere.


    Bai Xiaoqi pinched his thigh and cursed himself for being a beast!


    He took a deep breath and thought about it carefully, only to realize that it might be a problem with the supermarket''s protective system.


    He had neglected this point!


    "I''m sorry, Yanxi, it''s my brother''s problem, may I apologize to you?" Bai Xiaoqi coaxed Tao Yanxi.


    "Brother is bad..." Tao Yanxi said reluctantly, pulling Bai Xiaoqi''s clothes.


    "Yes, yes, I''m bad." Bai Xiaoqi said, hugging Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    The cold touch not only didn''t let his fire down, on the contrary, it had a tendency to burn more and more.


    Bai Xiaoqi tried his best to tell himself not to think too much, not to think too much!


    Yet somewhere the truest reaction unfolded.


    Tao Yanxi felt that there was something Shi Geng and Shi Geng pressing against her, she was slightly taken aback, her brother is really a beast!


    Hearing her cry, she would actually¡­ would¡­ hum! Birds. Beasts!


    Tao Yanxi secretly labelled Bai Xiaoqi a "beast", but on the surface she looked at Bai Xiaoqi with big innocent eyes and said, "Brother, what''s in your pants? hard."


    Bai Xiaoqi''s body froze, and when he was about to explain something, he felt Tao Yanxi''s little hand suddenly grabbed his hotness.


    Bai Xiaoqi: ! ! !


    "Huh? There''s still warmth!" Tao Yanxi said in surprise, her eyes full of innocence and curiosity.


    "Cough cough... Yes..." Bai Xiaoqi stepped back slightly, but Tao Yanxi moved in his direction, and this time, her hand moved slightly.


    "Hmm..." Bai Xiaoqi snorted, the trick just now made him feel a little cool.


    Although there was a layer of pants, it still made him happy.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi puzzled, not understanding why he reacted like this all of a sudden.


    Bai Xiaoqi panted slightly and said, "It''s okay."


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw his hand, but Bai Xiaoqi grabbed her hand subconsciously, and then accidentally tugged it again.


    "Um...um..." Bai Xiaoqi groaned again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Ah, my brother is so boring, what should I do! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    [Sorry, the user you called is offline, please try again later. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said mechanically.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Humph! The boring brother I love more! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi laughed twice, and then his little hand slowly tugged it twice.


    Bai Xiaoqi groaned again, and a flush appeared on his face.


    "Yanxi..." He whispered her name.

 Chapter 152： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (26)

    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and stopped.


    "Brother? What''s wrong with you? Your face is a little red!"


    Tao Yanxi said with some "worry", her eyes were full of caring, and she couldn''t see anything else, which made Bai Xiaoqi, who had ulterior motives, feel a little shameful.


    He took a deep breath, "It''s okay, maybe it''s because it''s too hot."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, and her little hand tugged it lightly again, "Brother, what are you wearing in your pants? Why are you getting more and more stone?"


    "No...nothing." Bai Xiaoqi lowered his voice and said.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Bai Xiaoqi, her eyes became more and more suspicious.


    "But it''s getting hotter and hotter." Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s voice became obviously aggrieved, "Will it burn me?"


    "No... it won''t." Bai Xiaoqi''s voice was a little hoarse, and his eyes became a little red.


    "Yanxi...let me hug." Bai Xiaoqi suddenly embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi also hugged Bai Xiaoqi ignorantly, Bai Xiao started a few times, Tao Yanxi felt that the scorching heat seemed to be pierced through her clothes.


    Brother, this is so boring! Tao Yanxi complained in her heart, but on the surface she obediently allowed Bai Xiaoqi to hold him.


    "Yanxi..." Bai Xiaoqi took a deep breath, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s right hand, and walked towards it.


    "Brother? What''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked anxiously, with obvious worry on her face.


    "Help me." Bai Xiaoqi whispered, grabbing Tao Yanxi''s gloves and fiddling a few times.


    Two or three minutes later, Bai Xiaoqi let out a low growl, and his pants got wet.


    Tao Yanxi took back his hand and smiled at Bai Xiaoqi.


    "Brother, you peeed your pants!"


    Bai Xiaoqi: ...


    No, it''s not urinating pants!


    "Brother is really a child, he needs help to pee, and he even peeed in his pants." Tao Yanxi said with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqi: He really didn''t pee his pants!


    Bai Xiaoqi sighed in his heart, how could he explain to Yan Xi?


    He can''t always say that he has a reverie for her, right? He wanted to put her under him, wanted to hear her slightly crying voice calling him, wanted her to show the most beautiful appearance under him...


    Bai Xiaoqi shook his head, he couldn''t think about it, he couldn''t think about it anymore, let''s think about it...


    Bai Xiaoqi lowered his head and glanced at it, very good, and there is a tendency to get up again.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi interrupted Bai Xiaoqi''s reverie.


    "Cough, what, I''ll authorize you." Bai Xiaoqi asked Tao Yanxi to press somewhere, and Tao Yanxi found out that she could enter the space!


    "Brother is amazing!" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi with some admiration, and when Bai Xiaoqi saw that look, he felt that there was a reaction somewhere.


    He secretly scolded himself as a beast, and hurried upstairs to change his pants.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi''s back and laughed secretly.


    Brother is not only stupid, but also a big sullen!


    But what to do? She seems to like her brother more and more!


    Bai Xiaoqi quickly changed his pants before going downstairs.


    "Brother, are you ready to change?" Tao Yanxi sat obediently at the cashier and looked at Bai Xiaoqi with blinking eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqi coughed lightly, "Mmmm!"


    Bai Xiaoqi pursed his lips, and now as long as he sees Tao Yanxi, he can''t help but think of the scene just now.

 Chapter 153： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (27)

    He was really too excited just now, otherwise he would definitely make her cry.


    Bah, bah, why are you thinking about such a thing again!


    Bai Xiaoqi patted his face and kept telling himself not to think about it or not!


    Tao Yanxuan saw Bai Xiaoqi pat his face, and followed his example and patted his face.


    Bai Xiaoqi came back to his senses when he heard the voice, and laughed helplessly.


    "How did you hit yourself?"


    Tao Yanxi put down her hand and said obediently, "Then why did my brother beat me?"


    "I''m..." Isn''t this just to wake up a little bit!


    "My brother hurts, and Yanxi also hurts." Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    Bai Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment, his heart softened more and more.


    "Silly words." Bai Xiaoqi said in a doting voice.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and said like Bai Xiaoqi, "Silly brother."


    "Okay, okay, I''m stupid." Bai Xiaoqi said helplessly.


    The luckiest thing in his life was to meet her!


    Because the supermarket has a protection system, now Bai Xiaoqi is not worried that someone will come to steal things or attack the supermarket.


    All he needs to do now is to sell the items in the supermarket, get crystal cores, and upgrade the supermarket.


    Because of the remoteness of the place, Bai Xiaoqi thought of a way to distribute flyers!


    That''s right, it''s that simple and rude way!


    Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi took a stack of flyers, then went to the periphery to find some zombie hunters, gave them some food, and asked them to take the flyers to the base for distribution.


    Some people had bad intentions and wanted to **** the food they brought, but they were all killed by Tao Yanxi, and in the end they obediently helped them distribute flyers.


    In this way, the flyers quickly circulated in the base, but most people do not believe the contents of the flyers.


    If it is as written on the flyer: there is a lot of food in it, you can have everything you want, and there is no shortage of everything.


    So why didn''t the guy who opened the supermarket come to the base? Know that the base is much safer than the outside!


    Therefore, under such cognition, most people choose not to believe it.


    But there are also a small number of people who choose to believe the content of the flyer with a fluke mentality, and they come to the supermarket with the mentality of giving it a try.


    The result was a big surprise! There is actually a lot of food in the supermarket!


    Rice, noodles, ham, sweets, and even scarce fruits and vegetables!


    Most importantly, the price is very cheap!


    A pound of rice actually only needs one crystal nucleus! Compared with the sky-high price in the base, it is not too cheap!


    As for ham and the like, it is a little more expensive, requiring twenty crystal cores, but it is also much cheaper than the base.


    They didn''t dare to have any crooked thoughts, because it must not be easy for someone who can open such a splendid supermarket here!


    Bai Xiaoqi originally wanted to make the rice and noodles more expensive, but he thought about it. The space was originally obtained by him by accident, and there was a lot of rice and wheat grown in it, so he would benefit everyone. Sold a little cheaper.


    Tao Yanxi has no opinion on this. Anyway, it''s his brother''s thing, and how he uses it is his business.


    The supermarket has ushered in hot business, and with it, of course, trouble.


    And the first person to ask for trouble was an acquaintance, Lan Yueliang.


    But this time, Lan Yueliang wore a heavy mask, and behind her, followed her harem number three, An Ming.

 Chapter 154： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (28)

    When Tao Yanxi saw Lan Yueliang and An Ming, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    Sure enough, it''s the heroine. She hooked up with No. 3 in the harem so quickly. It''s amazing!


    When Lan Yueliang saw that the owners of the already well-known supermarket at the base were actually Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi, she was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes to death.


    At the same time, she has a little fear of Tao Yanxi, she always has a feeling that her face is disfigured and Tao Yanxi cannot get rid of it.


    Lan Yueliang followed behind An Ming, telling herself not to be afraid, with this man there, nothing will happen!


    Bai Xiaoqi looked at Lan Yueliang and An Ming, and said with a smile, "Come to buy something? See for yourself."


    An Ming swept around and said, "I heard that your supermarket has everything?"


    "Naturally." Bai Xiaoqi said with a slight squinting.


    "Can it be poisonous?" An Ming asked Tao Yanxi behind Bai Xiaoqi with dark eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqi turned slightly sideways, blocking Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    "What poison?" Bai Xiaoqi asked with a bad expression.


    An Ming let out a low laugh, took two steps forward, got close to Bai Xiaoqi''s ear, and said in a low voice, "The poison of that high-ranking zombie behind you."


    Bai Xiaoqi clenched his fists tightly, pursed his lips and said, "You are not welcome here, hurry up and leave!"


    "Haha..." An Ming let out a low laugh, "You can let me leave with such confidence, if I go back..."


    There is no need to say anything after that, as long as anyone who is a little smart knows what he wants to say.


    There was a stern look in Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes, the best way to stay silent is to...


    He bowed his head slightly, and a cruel smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    Because of the angle, Tao Yanxi didn''t see Bai Xiaoqi''s smile, otherwise he would have shouted "As expected of a boss".


    Tao Yanxi''s hearing was not bad, so she naturally heard what An Ming said to Bai Xiaoqi.


    This An Ming deserves to be the most powerful one in the female protagonist''s harem. The methods here do not refer to commercial methods, but medical methods.


    This is the core member of the base research institute, and this first-generation antidote was made by him.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t actually take the heroine''s harem to heart, but now it seems that she has to pay attention.


    To be able to see at a glance that she is a high-level zombie is really amazing.


    Tao Yanxi stood up from behind Bai Xiaoqi, took two steps forward, walked in front of An Ming, then tiptoed close to his ear and said, "Instead of studying my poison, it''s better to study what''s behind you. that one."


    Lan Yueliang still wants to trouble them? I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of dangerous mission this is.


    An Ming''s eyes flashed, "How do you say this?"


    Tao Yanxi was about to say something when she felt a pull, Bai Xiaoqi held her in his arms, and the state of her whole body was a little wrong.


    "You are mine." Bai Xiaoqi said in a low voice, his eyes looking at An Ming were full of ill will.


    An Ming looked at Bai Xiaoqi, and then at Tao Yanxi, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, obviously he understood something.


    "I see." He murmured, no wonder they both protect each other, is it because they love each other?


    An Ming sneered, grabbed Lan Yueliang who was hiding behind him, and tore off her veil at once.


    I saw ferocious wounds on Lan Yueliang''s face. The most terrifying thing was that those wounds had not healed yet, they were bluish-black, and there was not a trace of good flesh.

 Chapter 155： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (29)

    "Ah!" Lan Yueliang yelled, wanting to take back the veil, but saw An Ming throw the veil on the ground at once, and then stepped on it under his feet.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me!" Lan Yueliang knelt down and wanted to take back the veil, but An Ming kicked her to the ground at once.


    "I need her poison for research. In exchange, this woman can be handed over to you for a while," An Ming said.


    "No...no...don''t!" Lan Yueliang was extremely frightened, what she didn''t understand now, the poison on her face was probably the little girl''s!


    At this time, the red in Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes had faded a little, he hugged Tao Yanxi tightly and said, "I refuse."


    An Ming frowned, obviously in a bad mood.


    "What do you want? I can give it to you." An Ming said, "The poison won''t hurt her anyway."


    Bai Xiaoqi naturally knew that what An Ming said was the truth, but just now, when he saw Tao Yanxi leaning into An Ming''s ear and saying something, his reason was suddenly burned out by anger.


    At this time, Bai Xiaoqi found out that his possession of Tao Yanxi had reached such a level that he felt uncomfortable even talking to other men, let alone in such an intimate posture!


    Bai Xiaoqi had a gloomy face, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, her body shrank, and she said with a hint of tears, "Brother, you are so fierce."


    Bai Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment, and his momentum suddenly softened.


    "Not fierce, not fierce." Bai Xiaoqi comforted Tao Yanxi, but damn, when he heard her crying voice, he actually reacted again.


    An Ming didn''t miss Bai Xiaoqi''s reaction, his eyes first flashed a trace of surprise, and finally turned into contempt.


    "Beasts!" he whispered.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement, yes, my brother is a beast!


    This An Ming has an unexpected appetite for her!


    Just kicking Lan Yueliang at him, Tao Yanxi said, she has made An Ming a friend!


    "Brother..." Tao Yanxi pointed to Lan Yueliang who was terrified and said, "She smells so good on her body, I really want to eat it."


    "Eat?" Bai Xiaoqi repeated. He didn''t know what he thought of in the next moment, but he kicked Lan Yueliang''s stomach fiercely and said viciously: "Speak! What are you carrying!"


    It can actually arouse his own "appetite"! You must know that Yan Xi never eats food, he actually loves her very much, but human food is like bed bugs to her, and he is even more reluctant for her to eat human food.


    Now that he finally has something that Yanxi can eat, he naturally has to ask carefully.


    To deal with a woman like Lan Yueliang, naturally you can''t use soft ones.


    "No...I don''t know..." Lan Yueliang said in horror.


    Who will tell her why things have turned out like this.


    Before he came, An Ming told her that he would help her get ahead, and he would help him **** that supermarket over and make her the boss, but why, why did it become like this?


    Lan Yueliang thought about it and started to cry.


    The tears seeped into the wound, making her even more miserable.


    The pain made her unable to utter a word, and she could only use her instinct to take out the spring water from the space to wash the wound and relieve the pain.


    At this moment, she heard Tao Yanxi''s voice in a trance.


    "Brother, it''s that water, it smells so good."

 Chapter 156： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (29)

    Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes brightened when he heard this.


    What Yan Xi wants to eat, he must get it!


    Bai Xiaoqi looked down at Lan Yueliang, "Is this your ability?"


    Lan Yueliang supported her body and said, "Yes, it''s my ability."


    Bai Xiaoqi listened to this, sneered, then looked at An Ming and said, "This woman stays with me, what do you want? You can choose everything in this supermarket."


    An Ming also sneered and said, "I also said that the only thing I want is her poison."


    Only at this time did Lan Yueliang fully hear what An Ming said, poison? What poison?


    Lan Yueliang remembered that since she returned to the base last time, An Ming took the initiative to find her and said she wanted to help her with treatment. She had always cared about beauty, so she naturally agreed.


    She has been cooperating with An Ming''s treatment. Needless to say, she suffered during the period. An Ming used almost all methods to treat her, but found nothing.


    Although she was a little afraid of An Ming in her heart, she was naturally very kind to him because of his hard work for her treatment.


    But now it seems that An Ming doesn''t really like her? The only thing he wants is that poison?


    Lan Yueliang was angry and hated in her heart. Combined with An Ming''s attitude towards Tao Yanxi, she quickly understood that she was being used!


    Lan Yueliang gritted her teeth, her hands clenched into fists, her fingernails pierced into her palms fiercely, but she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Seeing Lan Yueliang''s reaction, Tao Yanxi sneered in her heart, it seems that the heroine''s ability to bear is not very good.


    Tao Yanxi decided to add a little more. She stepped forward, looked at Lan Yueliang slightly and said, "This water seems to have a strong attraction to zombies."


    Lan Yueliang''s pupils shrank, how could this be?


    Spring water is very good for the body, making her skin more and more delicate, making her more and more beautiful, how could it be attractive to zombies?


    However, Lan Yueliang''s mind flashed through the zombies who always liked to pounce on her, and every place she went, there were bound to be groups of zombies surrounding them...


    Lan Yueliang bit her lip. It turned out that the spring water she had always been proud of and thought it was helping her turned out to be harming her?


    What about space? Are all kinds of food grown in the space also poisonous?


    Thinking of this, Lan Yueliang felt uncomfortable in her stomach for a while, and she said, how could there be such delicious vegetables, is it actually harmful to her?


    At this moment, Lan Yueliang felt a sense of betrayal. She gritted her teeth and grabbed An Ming''s trousers.


    "I don''t want to stay here, no, I''ll tell you my secret."


    Lan Yueliang said almost praying.


    An Ming glanced at her coldly, "Secret? What secret do you have?" He had already studied her thoroughly.


    "Space...Space..." Lan Yueliang whispered, "Aren''t you curious about the vegetables I took out? I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you all."


    An Ming''s eyes flashed a gleam of light, and he suddenly mentioned Lan Yueliang and said, "Excuse me."


    Bai Xiaoqi originally wanted to prevent An Ming and Lan Yueliang from leaving, but Tao Yanxi grabbed him at this moment and shook his head at him.


    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t say anything and let the two leave.


    After they left, Bai Xiaoqi looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Why stop me?"


    Tao Yanxi said with a hint of grievance: "Brother, why did you keep that annoying woman?"

 Chapter 157： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (30)

    Bai Xiaoqi was stunned, Yan Xi was jealous?


    Does she like herself too? Otherwise, why would you ask that?


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoqi couldn''t help but smirk.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why is my brother laughing so hard all of a sudden?


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi pulled Bai Xiao Qi''s clothes, "Are you thinking about that woman?"


    "Ah? No!" Bai Xiaoqi quickly denied, joking, how could she possibly miss that woman!


    "Humph!" Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t believe Bai Xiaoqi''s words, she tilted her head slightly and did not look at Bai Xiaoqi.


    Bai Xiaoqi quickly coaxed: "I was just thinking about Yanxi, are you jealous?"


    "Jealous?" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi puzzled, "What is vinegar?"


    Bai Xiaoqi: ...


    "No, it''s nothing." Bai Xiaoqi said helplessly, it seems that he has a long way to go to make his own Yanxi fall in love with him.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, silently comparing a "yeah" in her heart, successfully changing the topic!


    She wouldn''t tell her brother that Lan Yueliang was much worse in An Ming''s hands than in his!


    At first glance, An Ming was a lunatic genius, and Lan Yueliang was also stupid, actually exposing his life-saving space.


    If An Ming doesn''t study her space, she will follow An Ming''s surname!


    This is also just right, someone helped her solve Lan Yueliang, and she was too lazy to do it herself.


    I just don''t know if Lei Ting and Gong Zeyun will protect Lan Yueliang? But looking at the attitudes of the two that day, I''m afraid they won''t help Lan Yueliang.


    Tao Yanxi sighed in her heart, so, even if she is the heroine, don''t do it!


    Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, feeling satisfied for a while, and at the same time he decided to contact An Ming when he wanted to get the water Yanxi wanted to drink.


    Listening to Lan Yueliang''s meaning, the water may not be her ability, but produced in the so-called space.


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoqi thought of the space he got from Tao Yanxi.


    The eyes he looked at Tao Yanxi became softer and softer, how could his Yanxi be so good?


    Bai Xiaoqi''s supermarket has a certain reputation in the base, and many people will come out to buy and sell things, and this also violates the interests of some people in the base.


    Some people came here specifically to make trouble, and they were all suppressed by Tao Yanxi.


    Thunder also came later, but he was here to discuss business.


    In the end, Lei Ting and Bai Xiaoqi reached a friendly agreement.


    Bai Xiaoqi provides him with ten tons of rice every month, and he provides him with at least three third-level crystal cores.


    Half a year later, Bai Xiaoqi''s supermarket was successfully upgraded to level seven.


    The seventh-level supermarket has opened up more areas, and with the help of planting space, Bai Xiaoqi can be said to have become a business boss in the end of the world, and no one can shake his status.


    In the past six months, Bai Xiaoqi has become more and more sure of his intentions, but what makes him feel a little depressed is that Tao Yanxi still looks ignorant and does not notice his intentions at all.


    The most important thing is that whenever Tao Yanxi calls him "brother" with a pure face, he is a **** stone!


    And every time he can''t get a soothing body, his mood gets worse and worse. In addition to being gentle and pampering Tao Yanxi, he treats everyone else with a black face. People in the base are spreading the news. The owner of the supermarket must be It is Gu Qiuqiu dissatisfaction!

 Chapter 158： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (31)

    Bai. Gu Qiuqiu is dissatisfied. Xiao Qi is currently looking at Tao Yanxi with a foolish look on his face.


    As a clean zombie, Tao Yanxi has to wash his face several times a day.


    After Tao Yanxi washed her face, she saw Bai Xiaoqi who was staring blankly at her, she was slightly taken aback, is there something wrong with my brother''s state?


    "Brother, why do you always like to stare at me recently?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Bai Xiaoqi coughed lightly, rubbed his nose and said, "Because our Yankees are beautiful."


    "But you didn''t stare at me that much before, didn''t I look good before?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "No no no, how could it be? Our family is the best looking!" Bai Xiaoqi said with confidence.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Brother is also very good-looking!"


    "A man can''t be described as handsome." Bai Xiaoqi said, "You have to be handsome..."


    Bai Xiaoqi suddenly paused, "It should be described with a utensil. Great job!"


    "Qi. Is it a good job?" Tao Yanxi''s expression was a little confused, and he obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the word.


    "That''s right!" Bai Xiaoqi grinned, "Especially your brother and I, super invincible weapon. Good job!"


    "Mmmm!" Tao Yanxi echoed him, "Brother is a super invincible weapon. Good job!"


    Bai Xiaoqi''s breathing stagnates, bad, and it''s even more...


    Bai Xiaoqi felt that he was a beast, a real beast!


    While Bai Xiaoqi was scolding himself, Tao Yanxi was also talking to Xiao Yao.


    [Is my brother getting more and more bored? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    It''s all thanks to you, little master.


    [It''s all a little master''s tune. Good teaching~(^o^)/~]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Don''t talk nonsense! Where can I tune. Teach my brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾what? do not have it? That little master, you always call the big master your elder brother with a soft voice, and show the big master the appearance of "I am the most pure and flawless", so that the big master can see it but can''t bear to eat it, isn''t it? Tune. Teach? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in disbelief.


    ¡¾You...you know a lot. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said speechlessly.


    How could Xiao Yao know so much? Could it be that Xiao Yao secretly looked at Xiao Huang and the book when she didn''t know it?


    [Little master, be careful of the big master''s rebound and eat you up~] Xiao Yao said with a chuckle.


    [Am I afraid that he will eat me up? I''m obviously afraid that he won''t eat me, okay? come! Hurt each other! snort! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r] Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    The little master is a dead duck with a hard mouth. He is obviously afraid that the big master will eat her clean~


    Of course, the most important thing is that if something really happens to the two of them, then Bai Xiaoqi is very likely to be poisoned by her.


    This is also the reason why Tao Yanxi has been holding it. She doesn''t want her brother to have an accident, even if there is only a small chance, she is not willing to gamble.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, poked Bai Xiao Qi''s chest and said, "Brother, can you teach me more praiseworthy words?"


    Bai Xiaoqi grabbed Tao Yanxi''s fingers poking in front of his chest and said, "Well, why do you suddenly want to learn this?"


    "I want to praise my brother every day!" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Bai Xiaoqi chuckled, "Okay, I''ll teach you."


    "Mmmm!" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi with bright eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes sank, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he said with a hint of hoarseness: "Okay, let''s teach you a four-character idiom first, hmmm hurry up, remember to delay a little longer between hmmm, it''s better to use a nasal voice ."

 Chapter 159： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (32)

    "Hmm... hurry up?" Tao Yanxi asked with a pure face.


    Bai Xiaoqi heard this, his breathing seemed to stop for a while, and the color of his eyes darkened.


    "Well, drag on a little longer." Bai Xiaoqi said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "Um... ah... hurry up?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaoqi replied in a low voice, he lowered his head halfway, because of the angle, Tao Yanxi couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "I learned this!" Tao Yanxi said happily.


    But the next moment, Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, "Is this really an idiom?"


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, I almost believe it, hmm, it¡¯s an idiom, really. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi complained to Xiaoyao, brother''s operation is really flying! She is full of admiration!


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    [Little master, you... come on! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi sighed in his heart, what else could he do? How can you continue to perform the pit you dug yourself!


    Bai Xiaoqi nodded, very seriously.


    "Let''s teach here today." After Bai Xiaoqi finished speaking, he hurried upstairs, his back was quite embarrassed.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi''s back and showed a little fox-like smile.


    Let you be bored, a little bit~


    You don''t need to look to know what Bai Xiaoqi is doing now, Tao Yanxi laughed twice, almost letting Bai Xiaoqi hear it.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and thought of a good idea.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door of the supermarket, put up a "suspended business" sign, and then went upstairs by herself.


    Bai Xiaoqi was in the bathroom at this time, and there was a faint sound of water in the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi quietly walked into Bai Xiaoqi''s room, then gently came to the bathroom door and knocked on the bathroom door.


    At this time, his mind was full of peach words, and when he heard the knock on the door, he was startled.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s body froze, and he opened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Yan... Yanxi?" Bai Xiaoqi asked.


    Damn it! How could Yan Xi come up at this time? Does she hate herself? Would she think he was a beast?


    Many ideas emerged in Bai Xiaoqi''s mind, he took a deep breath, spent a little time building his mind, and then said loudly, "Wait a minute, I''ll be out right away!"


    Tao Yanxi stood outside the door and replied, "Okay."


    A few minutes later, Bai Xiaoqi came out wearing a bathrobe.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Xiaoqi with an ignorant look, as if he didn''t understand what he was doing.


    "Brother, why do you take a shower during the day?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Bai Xiaoqi coughed lightly and said, "Don''t you feel uncomfortable when you are dirty?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded knowingly, "I thought something happened to my brother."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s tone was obviously a little worried.


    Bai Xiaoqi chuckled lightly and pursed his lips.


    However, the next moment, he looked at Tao Yanxi with deep eyes.


    He did have an accident and was fascinated by her. Is it an accident?


    But how could he say such a thing?


    If he really said it, Yan Xi would hate him, right?


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoqi''s eyes darkened.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi also looked directly at Bai Xiaoqi, and looked at him without any shyness.


    A few minutes later, Bai Xiaoqi sighed in his heart, he coughed lightly, and changed the subject.


    "Why did you come up suddenly?"

 Chapter 160： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (33)

    "I''m worried about my brother." Tao Yanxi wiped her hands uncomfortably, "So come up and have a look."


    Bai Xiaoqi noticed Tao Yanxi''s actions, and he paused in his heart, is this... disgusting himself?


    For some reason, Bai Xiaoqi felt a little dull at this moment.


    "Then there''s no one here?" Bai Xiaoqi changed the subject.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''m closed."


    "Should be alright?" Tao Yanxi asked uncertainly.


    "It''s okay, it''s time to take a rest." Bai Xiaoqi said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, yes!"


    "Brother, you are always working hard."


    Bai Xiaoqi coughed lightly, the hard work was not hard, but it was a little stuffy.


    "Then brother, take a good rest, I''ll go out first."


    Tao Yanxi walked out of the bathroom as she spoke, while Bai Xiaoqi glanced down at the bulge that had not disappeared. Well, let''s take a cold shower.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to her room, she threw herself on the bed, and then her body trembled.


    "Hahahaha!" Tao Yanxi hugged the quilt and laughed.


    ¡¾Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, did you see what your brother looks like? Killing me! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Is the little master lacking in heart? No matter how you look at this matter, it''s her fault!


    ¡¾Little master, you are happy! ¡¿Xiao Yao decided not to expose her little master, otherwise, it would be bad if the little master gave her little shoes!


    Tao Yanxi snorted, [Have you recorded this scene? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [No, little master, you didn''t say it, and I don''t have any recording tools. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi sighed, [Oh, how good it is to record it, I will show it to my brother later to see if he dares to bully me hehehe~]


    ¡¾However, you reminded me, Xiao Yao, you are so useless, when will I bring you back to the furnace and rebuild it! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: QAQ


    [Little master, am I not pampering you enough? Why did you bring me back to the factory to rebuild QAQ]


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "It''s okay, Xiaoyao, pretending to be pitiful is useless to me. ¡¿


    ¡¾little Master! You can''t bring me back to life! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said very strongly.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the quilt and rolled around twice and said; [Then what''s the use of talking about you? ¡¿


    [I''ve worked so hard to help you take care of the space, isn''t it enough! ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, Huh? It seems to make some sense?


    Well, then it will not be rebuilt for the time being.


    Tao Yanxi sighed again, what a pity, my brother didn''t record it just now.


    [Little master, why don''t you just throw the big master down? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    [I''m not afraid that I''m poisonous? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said helplessly, as a zombie, what can she do?


    Xiaoyao: Covering her mouth and snickering...


    It won''t tell the little master that only her nails are poisonous, and no other places are poisonous.


    Humph, it''s useless to let the little master dislike it!


    It doesn''t tell her, it doesn''t tell her, it doesn''t tell her~ la la la~(¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡«


    Tao Yanxi had absolutely no idea what Xiao Yao was thinking, otherwise he would definitely pull it back to the furnace and rebuild it in minutes.


    What is the use of this Xiao Yao?


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi didn''t know this at the moment, so she just sighed and adjusted her mentality.


    Since you can''t knock down your brother, it''s always alright to tease it occasionally, right?


    She just likes to see what he can''t eat~

 Chapter 161： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (34)

    When Tao Yanxi and Bai Xiaoqi lived in "harmonious" life, Lan Yueliang was in a very uncomfortable situation.


    Since the last time she followed An Ming back to the base, she told An Ming about the space.


    An Ming was very interested in this, but the space was bound to her, and An Ming could not get that space for the time being.


    Lan Yueliang originally thought that An Ming would treat her well or coax her if he didn''t have the space. In this case, maybe she was in a good mood and could give him some research in the space.


    But Lan Yueliang still underestimated the power of a "madman", and An Ming even used her for human research.


    A year later, An Ming actually unbound her space!


    Lan Yueliang didn''t know how An Ming did it, she only knew one thing, An Ming was a lunatic, a real lunatic.


    Lan Yueliang wanted to escape, so she seduced other people in the research institute while An Ming was researching the space, escaped from the research institute, and then quickly climbed up to a certain boss at the base and became his lover .woman.


    She was in good shape originally, and after being nourished by the spring water in the space, her whole person is much better than other women in the apocalypse. Although An Ming has been doing research on her for the past six months, she also pays great attention to the perfection of her body. So she still remains beautiful.


    And that boss was very owed to Segu, so she naturally got the blessing of that boss.


    But the boss has a perverted hobby in love affairs. She has a very bad life, but despite this, she does not dare to offend the boss, because offending the boss means going back to An Ming''s side. Scared, so scared.


    An Ming didn''t feel much after learning that Lan Yueliang had escaped. Anyway, he got what he wanted.


    Just one month after Lan Yueliang fled, An Ming developed an antidote that could detoxify the middle-level zombies, which shocked the entire base, and at the same time his status was raised several layers.


    When everyone in the base wanted to befriend An Ming, An Ming took the initiative to find Bai Xiaoqi.


    Bai Xiaoqi was a little surprised by An Ming''s arrival. After all, in his opinion, he really had nothing to trade with An Ming.


    It was Tao Yanxi, who was not at all surprised by the arrival of Bai Xiaoqi, this guy has not let go of the poison on her body.


    However, it took half a year to develop the antidote. This An Ming is indeed a genius.


    I just don''t know how Lan Yueliang is doing now? Gee, a little curious.


    Although Tao Yanxi thought so in her heart, on the surface she seemed to understand nothing.


    She stood behind Bai Xiaoqi, hiding from An Ming.


    Seeing that An Ming was coming, Bai Xiaoqi let him in, and then closed the supermarket door, in order to prevent others from disturbing them.


    "What are you doing here?" Bai Xiaoqi asked straight to the point, he has always been impatient with people other than Tao Yanxi.


    An Ming did not look at Bai Xiaoqi, but at Tao Yanxi. He spread out his hand and placed a jade pendant in his palm.


    "This is her space, I have already made it out." An Ming looked at Tao Yanxi, "I will give you space, you will give me your poison."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    incredible! He actually took out the female lead''s space!


    To unbind the bound space is simple and simple. For Tao Yanxi, it is just a matter of waving his hand.


    But for pure human An Ming, this is very difficult, especially difficult.


    This An Ming is more powerful than she imagined...

 Chapter 162： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (35)

    When Bai Xiaoqi heard that An Ming was still coveting the poison of his own words, his blood surged.


    "You already have that woman, why are you still coveting my Yanxi?"


    When An Ming heard this, he looked at Bai Xiaoqi.


    "Not enough," he said.


    Bai Xiaoqi frowned slightly, isn''t that enough? What is not enough? Couldn''t that woman satisfy him?


    Bai Xiaoqi''s face turned black all of a sudden, "We don''t want any space, we have it!"


    An Ming looked like "it really is", and Tao Yanxi wanted to poke Bai Xiaoqi''s head open to see what was inside.


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward, looked at An Ming and said, "Why do you insist on my poison?"


    An Ming flashed a frenzy in his eyes and said, "Do you know where the apocalypse virus came from?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This, she really doesn''t know.


    "I extracted some toxins from the blood of that woman in Lan Yueliang. After research, it is your poison, and this poison is the source of the end-time virus."


    Speaking of this, An Ming''s eyes became more and more frantic.


    "If I study this poison thoroughly, then..."


    Even if he didn''t say anything later, Tao Yanxi understood what he wanted to say.


    If this is the case, then her poison is indeed of great research value for An Ming.


    "I''ll give it to you." Tao Yanxi said, since she could end this apocalypse earlier, why didn''t she help?


    Of course, what she won''t say is that she admires An Ming very much, so she agrees so easily.


    Bai Xiaoqi was a little annoyed, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Yan Xi rarely makes her own decisions, she listens to him most of the time, but today she promised An Ming so much, and she has already thought about it.


    If he stopped again, he would inevitably make her unhappy, and he didn''t want to make her unhappy.


    In the end, neither Bai Xiaoqi nor Tao Yanxi had room for An Ming.


    Because Tao Yanxi was inconvenient to enter the base, An Ming moved the entire research institute to the side of the supermarket the next day.


    This surprised the people in the base, but An Ming has a weird temper and holds an antidote. Even if they want to make trouble, they don''t have the strength, not to mention the existence of Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi. People are even more afraid to make trouble.


    After the institute moved to the next door to the supermarket, Tao Yanxi went to An Ming every day.


    An Ming''s research is very fast, so Tao Yanxi has to provide some poison every day.


    The so-called supply of poison is about lengthening the nails and then asking An Ming to cut the nails. Sometimes they may cut some things to study the effect of toxins on various items.


    An Ming''s whole body was immersed in research, and he didn''t know what the world was like at all.


    And because Tao Yanxi goes to the research institute every day, Bai Xiaoqi''s mood is getting worse and worse, and the price in the supermarket is mentioned again and again, especially for those big bosses in the base, the price is too much to mention. trembling.


    But who makes Bai Xiaoqi''s supermarket have what they need? No matter how depressed they are, they have to obediently take out the crystal core and buy it.


    A year later, An Ming successfully developed an antidote that could detoxify the high-level zombie poison.


    Just half a year ago, Tao Yanxi was successfully promoted to a high-level zombie, so An Ming''s research went a step further.


    After the antidote came out, An Ming studied a series of drugs to fight against zombies.

 Chapter 163： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (36)

    After all, humans have the upper hand in this battle, and at this moment, Tao Yanxi is obviously no longer suitable to stay near the S city base.


    At this time, because of An Ming''s series of research, he successfully won the hearts and minds of the people, and coupled with his cruel methods, he quickly became the lord of the S city base.


    The day after An Ming ascended the throne, he found Tao Yanxi alone and had a chat with her.


    During this conversation, An Ming told Tao Yanxi that her identity as a zombie would be revealed one day, so to be on the safe side, An Ming advised Tao Yanxi to leave the vicinity of the base.


    Tao Yanxi also responded, she didn''t want her brother to get involved in those complicated things, and looking at her brother''s appearance, she was not very willing to get involved.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi and An Ming agreed that the southeast, thousands of kilometers away, belonged to her, Bai Xiaoqi and the zombies. An Ming could not let humans enter there, otherwise she would not be polite.


    An Ming responded, and then Tao Yanxi told Bai Xiaoqi about the agreement between her and An Ming.


    Bai Xiaoqi is very happy after hearing this, he can finally talk to his family in the two-person world!


    If the idea of ??getting the space at the beginning was to dominate the world, then after meeting Tao Yanxi, what he thought was to use the power of the supermarket to become stronger and protect her well.


    And now, after listening to Tao Yanxi''s words, he only had one thought.


    Cut off from the world, and live with your own family.


    Anyway, what he has in the supermarket is enough for him to eat for a lifetime. As for those humans, it''s none of his business, right?


    Besides, with that guy An Ming there, he believes that human beings will not go extinct.


    Bai Xiaoqi''s movements were fast. The day after Tao Yanxi told him, he had already packed up and drove away.


    Bai Xiaoqi did not take away the protective cover of the supermarket before leaving, and he did not take away the existing food in the supermarket. He also left a letter to An Ming, briefly talking about the protective cover of the supermarket.


    When An Ming came to the supermarket again and saw the letter, he fell into a frenzy again.


    The next day, the institute moved to the supermarket...


    Tao Yanxi and Bai Xiaoqi soon came to a barren mountain in the southeast. There were not many zombies here, and with Tao Yanxi there, they were not afraid of zombies at all.


    Bai Xiaoqi drained the water from the planting space, transplanted many plants to the barren hills, and then built a wooden house by himself, living the life of a mountain villager.


    Tao Yanxi would naturally also help Bai Xiaoqi, so one person and one zombie settled down.


    Ten years later, the end times are no longer the end times.


    An Ming has researched a lot of things, and the whole planet is full of new vitality, but all this has nothing to do with Bai Xiaoqi and Tao Yanxi.


    An Ming kept his promise, and no one came to the southeast. With Tao Yanxi and Bai Xiaoqi''s reclamation, this place has become a paradise.


    Everything is very good, the only thing that makes Bai Xiaoqi depressed is that he has been in a state of dissatisfaction for the past ten years.


    In fact, in the second year they moved here, Bai Xiaoqi confessed to Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi accepted him, but although the two were together, their bodies were never united.


    Tao Yanxi has Tao Yanxi''s reasons, in any case, she is a zombie, there is poison in her body, she is so afraid of hurting him.

 Chapter 164： Cute zombie sister VS stingy merchant brother (37)

    Bai Xiaoqi didn''t embarrass Tao Yanxi either, he knew she was doing it for his own good.


    He can bear it! Love is the purest love!


    But on this day, Bai Xiaoqi faintly felt something. He was feeding chickens outside, but suddenly a feeling arose in his heart. He immediately threw the feed and turned around and went into the house.


    Inside the house, Tao Yanxi was writing, which was one of her few hobbies.


    As soon as Bai Xiaoqi entered the room, he saw Tao Yanxi who was writing quietly, and he walked over and hugged her.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi put down the pen and looked at Bai Xiaoqi in surprise.


    What''s going on here?


    "Yanxi..." Bai Xiaoqi rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, "I want you, can you give it to me?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Brother, I..."


    "I''m not afraid." Bai Xiaoqi said, he kissed Tao Yanxi''s icy neck and brought his temperature to her.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to refuse, but heard Xiao Yao say with a hint of guilt after a long absence: [Little Master, you only have poisonous nails...]


    Tao Yanxi: I have a dirty word that I don''t know when to say it or not!


    So what the **** has she endured for more than ten years?


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "If this is what your brother wants..."


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her lips and closed her eyes.


    "That''s as you wish."


    As soon as these words came out, Tao Yanxi felt Bai Xiaoqi''s lips kiss hers.


    He is so warm, warms her body and warms her heart.


    The two quickly came to the bed, turning the clouds over the rain, so unhappy.


    The ambiguous voice quickly sounded in the room, making the chickens outside feel embarrassed to bark.


    When Bai Xiaoqi realized that he was dying, he hugged Tao Yanxi''s body fiercely, leaned into her ear and said affectionately, "Yanxi, I love you."


    When Tao Yanxi was in love, confusion, love, and confusion, she replied in a daze, "I love you too."


    The next moment, she felt a hot, hot tear drip down her neck.


    At the same time, her body was sweltering hot, warming her.


    In the next instant, Bai Xiaoqi stopped breathing.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a while, she hugged Bai Xiaoqi''s body tightly and did not speak.


    Everything has a price. Bai Xiaoqi got the supermarket, and the price he paid was his life.


    Just a few hours ago, Bai Xiaoqi suddenly felt that death was coming. He had no regrets in his life. The only regret was probably that he did not truly bond with Tao Yanxi.


    That''s why he wanted her so eagerly and strongly.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Bai Xiaoqi''s body, and her emotions gradually eased.


    Two rays of white light rushed out from Bai Xiaoqi''s body, Tao Yanxi raised his hand and put them away.


    This white light is a fragment of my brother''s soul, while the other is a supermarket.


    Today''s supermarket is back to its most basic form, and the energy it absorbs is passed on to the manufacturer of the supermarket in a special form.


    If Tao Yanxi didn''t put away the supermarket today, then the supermarket would find the next host, help him reach the peak of his life, drain his lifespan, and finally return to his origins.


    Start over and over again, never stop.

 Chapter 165： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (1)

    Tao Yanxi first put away his brother''s soul fragments, and then looked at the white light group.


    The light group seemed to sense the danger and desperately wanted to escape.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, stretched out her hand and grabbed the ball of light in her hand.


    Tao Yanxi put on her clothes and settled her brother''s body before looking at the light group.


    She squinted her eyes and looked carefully at the light group in front of her.


    Guang Tuan shivered, as if afraid of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "You know you''re afraid now?"


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you know this guy? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾do not know. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi squinted slightly, and there was a mysterious symbol at the core of the light group, which was a bit like the English letter "Y", but it wasn''t if you looked closely.


    She seemed to have seen this mysterious symbol somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it.


    Tao Yanxi shoved the ball of light to Xiaoyao and let it take care of her temporarily, and then she let Xiaoyao teleport her to the next plane.


    During the transmission process, Tao Yanxi kept thinking, where did she see that symbol?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey! This coward, let him kneel and kneel haha!"


    "That''s right! I think let him give it to Lao Tzu and he will do it too!"


    "Ouch! You still have a black face? TM Who gave you the guts to black face?"


    "Oh, be careful, what if you kick him? The boss said that he will be removed tonight."


    "Haha! You brat, let me ask you, have you ever slapped it yourself?"


    "TM won''t return to Lao Tzu? Believe it or not that Lao Tzu will kill you?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A noisy voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears, and she frowned, a trace of impatience welling up in her heart.


    She didn''t open her eyes, she just followed the instinct of her body and took the beer bottle on the table and threw it on the table.


    "Be quiet for the old lady!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire space suddenly became quiet, so quiet that there was no sound of breathing.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes with satisfaction, and was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Of course, she was just surprised, with a gloomy expression on her face.


    This should be a KTV box. There were a few very socially dressed teenagers sitting or standing in the box. Shooting, yes, there was also a disheveled teenager kneeling on the ground.


    The young man lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly, but from the clenched fist alone, this person was clearly angry.


    Tao Yanxi frowned impatiently, what is this all about!


    "Boss? Are you awake?" A yellow hair next to her asked cautiously.


    Tao Yanqi snorted coldly, "What? Do you think your voices are not loud enough to wake me up?"


    "No, no!" Huang Mao shook his head in horror, "Then did this kid send you to the Love Hotel?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned, "What do you think?"


    Huang Mao nodded again and again, "Send it right away!" After speaking, he was about to lift the collar of the kneeling boy.


    "Wait!" Tao Yanxi stopped him, "You don''t need to worry about it, he will stay here for me, you can go."


    When Huang Mao heard this, he showed an expression of "I understand, I understand", then looked at the others and left quickly.


    After they left, Tao Yanxi said, "Just sit for a while."


    After she finished speaking, she no longer cared about the boy, but rubbed her temples and asked Xiao Yao to pass on the background of the story to her.

 Chapter 166： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (2)

    The original body is a bad girl, she has never done anything about rape, kidnapping, murder and arson.


    However, the original body''s body is not so good, so I just burped after drinking high tonight.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi said that if you are not in good health, don''t be happy!


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her still aching stomach and pursed her lips.


    She never thought that the boy who was kneeling on the ground just now was the protagonist of this world!


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything nonsense just now, otherwise she would be hated by the protagonist.


    Although looking at the current situation, the male protagonist will not have any good feelings for her...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and looked at the boy who was sitting on the sofa far away from her.


    "Where is your home? I''ll take you back."


    Mo Senyan raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    His lips moved and made some subtle sounds, but because the distance was too far, Tao Yanxi didn''t hear what he was saying.


    Tao Yanxi frowned impatiently, picked up the beer bottle next to her and knocked on the table and said loudly, "Speak louder to my mother!"


    ¡¾Um... bad girl? Is that what it is? Xiao Yao, do I study like? ¡¿


    [Little master, you are happy~] Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Forgive it, I don''t know what a bad girl is like...


    Mo Senyan''s body trembled, and he raised his voice slightly and said, "I... I can go home by myself."


    "Bah, I''ll send it to you when the old lady says I will send it to you!" Tao Yanxi stood up, "Hurry up!"


    Mo Senyan stood up reluctantly, and then whispered, "In the cassette community."


    Geez, what a bad name? Tao Yanxi thought so, but grabbed Mo Senyan''s arm, "You go ahead and lead the way."


    Mo Senyan didn''t know what damage Tao Yanxi had thought of to deal with him, but he was obviously not her opponent, so he could only shrank away from KTV with Tao Yanxi.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi walked out of the KTV, the phone in her bag rang.


    Tao Yanxi opened it and saw that it was a caller ID named "Big Devil".


    She raised her eyebrows, Great Demon King? Isn''t that the name he originally gave his brother?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, oh, it''s twelve o''clock in the morning, no wonder her brother called her.


    As a rebellious girl, Tao Yanxi was naturally unable to answer the phone, so she hung up the phone and said fiercely to Mo Senyan, "Hurry up! What the hell!"


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips, clenched his fists, and said with a hint of stubbornness: "I can go home by myself."


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Then can you guarantee your own safety?"


    "I can." Mo Senyan lowered his head and said, unable to see his expression clearly.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Okay, since you said so, then you should get out of here!"


    When Mo Senyan heard this, he immediately ran away without even looking back.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Senyan''s back and frowned. Isn''t this guy worried about the safety of a weak woman?


    Oh, no, she doesn''t seem to be a weak woman.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and left the KTV directly.


    After she hung up her brother''s phone call, she didn''t call again. It seems that her brother in this world doesn''t care much about her cheap sister~


    Speaking of the relationship between the two, it is not complicated.


    In fact, the original body is still living in his house!

 Chapter 167： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (3)

    Yuan Shi''s parents couldn''t take good care of Yuan Shi because of various business trips all the year round. In addition, Yuan Shi''s parents were on good terms with Tan Yi''s parents. Finally, the two discussed it and decided to let brother take care of Yuan Shi.


    However, the original body is a restless master, and she may be at a rebellious age, so she has not listened to the words of the first person, so the relationship between the two has always been rigid.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, how could she ease her brother''s relationship? This is a very important question.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it as she walked, but she didn''t notice what was ahead, and then suddenly bumped into something hard, and she almost fell backwards.


    "It hurts!" Tao Yanxi covered her nose, looked forward with crossed eyebrows, and scolded unceremoniously, "Don''t you have eyes?"


    "It''s long, but the eyes are covered by some garbage." Tan Yi said lightly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, why is my brother here?


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi said angrily, with her hands on her hips, she looked fierce.


    "I should ask you this." Tan Yiyi''s mouth curled into a smile, "What? Hungry?"


    Um? Something seems wrong?


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found that she had come to the red light district unknowingly!


    The so-called red light districts are all sorts of soliciting girls doing shy things.


    Before Tao Yanxi could refute, he heard Tan Yiyi say again, "Then you shouldn''t come here either? Could the women here be able to satisfy you with their fingers?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This **** is too loud! Can''t be bothered, can''t be bothered!


    "Who said there are only women here!" Tao Yanxi wanted to confront one of Tan.


    "Heh..." Tan Yiyi sneered, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and said, "You must go to school tomorrow!"


    Tao Yanxi struggled for a while, but did not break free.


    "Go and go! Who is afraid of who!" Tao Yanxi shouted. At this time, Tan Yi was taken aback, and Tao Yanxi broke free without paying attention.


    "That''s what you said, the people who don''t go tomorrow are puppies." Tan Yiyi said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "You are the puppy!"


    Tan Yiyi didn''t listen to Tao Yanxi''s childish swearing words, he just repeated: "Go to school tomorrow!"


    "I know, I know! You are so long-winded!" Tao Yanxi walked in front impatiently and quickly left the red light district.


    Tan Yiyi sighed in his heart, hoping that Tao Yanxi could really go to school, otherwise he really didn''t know how to explain it to his uncle and aunt.


    Obviously she was very well-behaved when she lived in his house at the beginning, who would have thought that she would become like this now?


    In just three years, what can make a girl change so much?


    Tan Yiyi couldn''t figure it out, so he could only temporarily suppress this doubt.


    Tao Yanxi and Tan Yiyi quickly returned home, and the two returned to their own rooms without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi took a shower and lay down in the dark room.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, frowning slightly, the soul of the original body seems to have not completely dissipated, which is not a good thing.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi slowly closed his eyes and fell into sleep.


    Just tonight, she had a rare dream.


    Rather than a dream, it is better to say that it is the last wish of the original body.

 Chapter 168： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (4)

    It was darkness in the dream, and in front of her stood a girl who looked exactly like her, but her soul was dim, and it might not be long before it would dissipate between heaven and earth.


    And this girl is the original.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the girl in front of her and sighed.


    "What''s your last wish?" she asked.


    The girl looked at her with a bleak smile.


    "I want you to punish that bad guy! Please also say sorry to Mo Senyan on my behalf."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded.


    "Thank you." The girl''s soul gradually dissipated, and finally turned into a mass of white light that merged between heaven and earth.


    Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes and sat up.


    At the moment when the girl disappeared, she also received all the memories of her original body.


    It turned out that the girl was also a good girl before, with an all-round development of moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic and labor, and she was a good student in the eyes of the teacher.


    But everything has changed since Yuan Shi''s parents put her in foster care because of their busy work.


    Because they were two different cities, Yuan Shi had to transfer to a school in Tan A''s city.


    Tan Yi was a high school teacher, and he was only in the second year of junior high when he turned around.


    During the two years of the second and third years of junior high school, the original body suffered school violence in the junior high school, and her health also became bad at that time.


    Her grades plummeted, and the teachers gradually disliked her.


    Originally, according to her grades, she could not go to high school, but Tan Yiyi forced her into the high school where he taught.


    After high school, the dark memories of two years in junior high school made her realize that she had to be strong in order not to be bullied.


    So in the summer vacation after graduating from junior high school, she went to learn taekwondo and karate, and after high school, she quickly formed gangs.


    Junior high and high school were originally an important stage in the formation of a person''s three views. Under the influence of school violence, her three views were successfully distorted.


    So after rising to high school, she began to take pleasure in bullying others, inflicting pain that she could not relieve herself on others for temporary comfort.


    This is also the reason why the original body bullies Mo Senyan...


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, it was really troublesome.


    Do the math, there are a total of seven people who bullied the original body, and these seven are distributed in different high schools. Is this asking her to find them one by one?


    Tao Yanxi decided to put this matter aside for the time being. After all, this is a society ruled by law. Although she promised to help Yuanshen punish those people, she couldn''t possibly kill them, right?


    Naturally, it is necessary to use very legitimate means.


    The most important thing now is, of course, my brother.


    As for other things, she can take it easy. She has to change her image in her brother''s mind as soon as possible, and then turn back home.


    [Little Master...] Xiao Yao''s somewhat resentful voice resounded in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾you say. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [I''m so bored~ Little master, please import some TV dramas and movies for me. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    ¡¾What did you say? I didn''t hear it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi lied righteously.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾àÓàÓàÓ......¡¿


    ¡¾Wait. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said, but what she actually thought was that the last world waited ten years to tell her that only her nails were poisonous, which caused her and her brother to live a life of pure heart and few desires.


    Hmph, I still want to watch TV shows and movies, but it''s so beautiful!

 Chapter 169： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t think she was a stingy person, but she just wanted to hang Xiao Yao!


    Xiaoyao didn''t think about anything, she just answered happily: "Alright, alright, I''ll wait! ¡¿


    It was already six o''clock in the morning, Tao Yanxi got up, got dressed, washed and opened the door, all in one go.


    However, the moment she opened the door, she was stunned.


    A neatly dressed man stood at the door, and his right hand was raised high, obviously to knock on the door.


    Tan Yiyi saw that Tao Yanxi actually got up, and there was a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, suddenly bumped into Tan Yi, and left the house.


    Tao Yanxi thought she was walking very smartly, but the consequence of being smart was that she didn''t have any money with her, she hadn''t had breakfast yet, and she was very, very hungry now.


    Most importantly, she didn''t even have the money to take the bus!


    Fortunately, she has legs! It''s still early! She can go!


    As a result, Tao Yanxi began a long road to study.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi was panting and holding the school gate.


    The security guard at the door looked at Tao Yanxi and asked worriedly, "Little girl, do you want to take you to the hospital?"


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, adjusted his breathing, and then said with a cold snort, "It''s up to you!"


    security guard:¡­¡­


    Well, he was busy with his own business.


    Tao Yanxi swaggered in and found the classroom following his memory.


    There were already a few people sitting in the classroom, and Mo Senyan was sitting in the corner of the classroom, nibbling silently with a steamed bun in his hand.


    There were several delinquent teenagers beside him laughing and making various disdainful voices.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the steamed bun and swallowed.


    Ah so hungry.


    Tao Yan angrily returned to her seat, so angry, she is the eldest sister and has not eaten breakfast yet!


    As soon as Tao Yanxi sat down, she was surrounded by a few teenagers with colorful hair, who were looking at her with excitement on their faces.


    "Hey, boss, how does that kid feel?"


    "Did it satisfy you?"


    "Is that work okay? Hehehe~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are today''s teenagers discussing all this pornographic/violent?


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and slapped the table, making a loud noise.


    "When do I need to report my affairs to you?"


    The few teenagers looked at each other, wondering why the boss was so angry all of a sudden? Didn''t that kid satisfy the boss last night? If you think about it this way, does it make sense?


    Tao Yanxi at this time: Ah, I''m so hungry.


    "You guys!" Tao Yanxi asked fiercely, "Is there anything to eat?"


    Several teenagers looked at each other, and finally Huang Mao said weakly, "Boss, my first time is for my daughter-in-law."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what the hell? !


    "What I''m asking about is what to eat! What to eat!" Tao Yanxi said very irritably.


    Huang Mao nodded and said: "Yes, eat. Don''t you want to eat us?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who wants to eat you!


    "Food to fill your stomach!" Tao Yanxi pointed at Mo Senyan, "It''s like the kind of steamed buns in his hand!"


    Huang Mao suddenly realized, oh ~ it turned out to be eaten!


    Scared him to death! I thought the boss was not satisfied and wanted to taste them!


    "I have it, I have it!" Huang Mao took out the crumb-shaped object from his trousers and said, "Look! Bread!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    If you don''t tell me, I don''t really see that it''s bread.

 Chapter 170： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi rubbed her stomach and said feebly, "Forget it, I won''t eat it."


    Huang Mao looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression, "Boss, it''s delicious! I went to the bakery to buy it early in the morning!"


    Huang Mao opened the outermost plastic packaging, and then handed it to Tao Yanxi and said, "Try it!"


    "No, I refuse!" Tao Yanxi said, she didn''t want to eat this baba-like thing!


    "Oh." Huang Mao replied in disappointment, then bit into the piece of bread with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    "It''s delicious!" Huang Mao said with satisfaction.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the table, not wanting to speak.


    Seeing this, a few people next to him pulled Huang Mao and muttered for a while.


    Two minutes later, Huang Mao grabbed the half-eaten steamed bun from Mo Senyan, and said happily, "Boss, I helped you grab the steamed bun!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyelids, "Take it away!"


    Who wants to eat the steamed buns that Mo Senyan has eaten!


    Even if she starved to death, she wouldn''t eat!


    Huang Mao looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion, "Boss, aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you eat?"


    "I''m not hungry!" Tao Yanxi straightened up. If she were hungry again, Huang Mao and the others would probably grab food for the whole class.


    Huang Mao said "oh", and then threw the steamed buns into the trash can.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the steamed buns that were flying towards the trash can, and suddenly became discouraged, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    This yellow hair actually doesn''t know how to cherish food!


    In Tao Yanxi''s hunger, more and more students entered the classroom.


    When everyone saw Tao Yanxi in the classroom, they who had entered the classroom in a snarl all of a sudden became quiet, and sat in their seats obediently, not daring to say a word.


    Tao Yanxi was staring at the door closely. When a person came in, she would scan that person in all directions to see if there was anything to eat, even if it was just to see.


    However, her performance was more like a demonstration in the eyes of everyone, and those people were even more afraid this time.


    So when the class bell rang and the teacher stepped into the classroom, he found that today''s classroom was unusually quiet.


    The teacher took a closer look, good guy, that little devil is actually back!


    The first class is Chinese. The Chinese teacher is a student who has just graduated from a master''s degree. Because of his little experience, he was tormented by the original body.


    So when she saw Tao Yanxi again, she just wanted to turn around and leave.


    But her professional ethics made her stay abruptly, insisting on her body to give lectures.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, she was really sleepy and hungry now.


    In order to avoid falling asleep in class, Tao Yanxi began to check what was on the desk.


    As a result, she saw that in addition to a chemistry book taught by Tan Yi, there were some messy things, what kind of nunchakus, various wrist guards, and even a knife!


    Tao Yanxi was very speechless, her desk was clean, and when she looked at the pressing desk, there was a book.


    Even Huang Mao''s desk has a book, although that book is a novel...


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, but decided to take out the chemistry book and put it on the desk, um... pretend it was a language book.


    Tao Yanxi casually opened the chemistry book and found that there were actually notes made by the original body.


    But the content of the notes is limited to the simplest first chapter, but it can be seen that the original body once wanted to study hard.

 Chapter 171： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi turned down again, and at the very beginning of the second chapter, there was a sentence written by the original body.


    ¡¾How do you want those people? ¡¿


    It looks like someone is asking the original body, and below this sentence is the original body''s answer.


    [They should be alone in their old age, wandering around without a place to live, sleeping in the air and sleeping in the open, they should go to **** and suffer all the humiliation.


    I don''t want them to be forgiven by anyone, I just want them to perish in the six realms of reincarnation! ! ! ¡¿


    Next to this sentence, there is a sketch.


    Seven demons surrounded a little girl in the corner. The little girl''s face was full of horror and despair, and the demons laughed extremely happily.


    Tao Yanxi stroked the painting and sighed slightly.


    She remembered that the original body had gone to a psychiatrist.


    After the psychiatrist gave her some psychological counseling, she asked this question, and the original body also told the psychiatrist her answer.


    It''s a pity that the psychiatrist has always persuaded the original body to forgive them.


    forgive? why?


    The original body did not understand, and later stopped psychotherapy.


    Tsk tsk, there are always people like Our Lady who persuade them to forgive those who have hurt them, but why? It''s obviously those people who did it wrong, right?


    Without any apology or remorse, unilaterally asking for forgiveness from the victim is really... stupid!


    Tao Yanxi closed the chemistry book, it was really annoying!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Senyan subconsciously, not knowing what Mo Senyan was thinking.


    Mo Senyan tilted his head slightly and saw Tao Yanxi staring at him, the corners of Mo Senyan''s mouth slightly raised, revealing a sarcastic smile.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, oh, it''s interesting, this Mo Senyan is still provoking her? Interesting and interesting!


    [Little master...] Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    ¡¾Um? What''s wrong? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Have you forgotten that the current Mo Senyan has golden fingers? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly, so Mo Senyan is not afraid of her now!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, oh, she remembered, just last night, Mo Senyan should have got the golden finger.


    The so-called golden finger is actually a male **** system, that system is intended to make Mo Senyan a super male god!


    In fact, Mo Senyan did succeed later, and this experience in high school was also hidden by Mo Senyan in the future.


    Later, Mo Senyan also assassinated the original body and the teenagers who bullied him. Later, Tan Yan knew that Mo Senyan was the murderer who killed the original body, and kept tracking him down and opposed him.


    And then... I was cooled down by Mo Senyan, the protagonist.


    Tao Yan stammered, so now she not only wants to kiss and love her brother, but also worry about her own safety at any time?


    So exciting!


    Tao Yanxi smiled, causing Mo Senyan, who was looking at her not far away, to be stunned.


    How could that girl smile so wretchedly?


    After class, Tao Yanxi continued to lie down on the table with her corpse. The next class happened to be about a class, so she had to recharge her batteries and listen to the class!


    The class bell rang, and Tan Yi walked in with a lesson plan. He wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses, covering his glowing eyes.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, such an ugly brother!


    A pair of glasses completely obscured his original brilliance, and his originally beautiful face has become ordinary, which is really amazing.

 Chapter 172： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (8)

    The first thing Tanyi did when he entered the classroom was to look at Tao Yanxi''s seat, and he was relieved when he found that she was sitting in the seat obediently.


    Then, talking about one person, he started to give a lecture.


    Most of the classmates still listened carefully, and only a small number of them were either reading novels or in a daze like Tao Yanxi.


    At this time, Mo Senyan was hurrying to study. When he got the system last night, he was panicked.


    After a night, he has recovered.


    This morning, he got ten dollars for just reciting a poem! Really ten bucks!


    He bought two steamed buns, but unfortunately, he was snatched away before he could finish eating them.


    But in any case, he believed that the system really existed, and he believed that as long as he followed the various plans of the system, he would definitely be able to get out of the current predicament! Become the super male **** in the mouth of the system!


    Mo Senyan''s heart was hot, and he studied harder.


    The system said that if he could study for three hours today, he would have three hundred dollars!


    Three hundred dollars! But his monthly living expenses!


    Mo Senyan was addicted to his studies, Tao Yanxi glanced at him occasionally, it seemed that the protagonist was about to change.


    Tao Yanxi supported her face with her right hand, she was so hungry and sleepy, even her brother couldn''t stop her from wanting to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi''s head twitched little by little, as if he was in a state of distress.


    Tan Yiming, who was lecturing on the stage, saw this, his eyes narrowed, children can''t be taught!


    After class, Tan Yi said sharply, "Tao Yanxi, come to the office with me!"


    Tao Yan heard her name in a daze, she half opened her eyes and saw the back of Tan Yiyi leaving.


    "Boss, Teacher Tan asked you to go to the office!" Huang Mao said excitedly rubbing his hands together.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No wonder she heard someone call her name just now.


    Tao Yanxi stood up suddenly, "Okay, I know, I''ll go right now."


    Huang Mao was stunned, wait! Shouldn''t this be the case with kicking over the table and yelling "Fuck his grandma"?


    Tao Yanxi had no idea what Huang Mao was thinking, so she went directly to Tan Yiyi''s office.


    Due to some special circumstances, Tan Yiyi had an independent office. When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, he said with a dark face, "Did you sleep when you came to school?"


    Tao Yanxi yawned, sat down on the chair and said, "Why not? Are you here to talk nonsense with you?"


    "Tao Yanxi!" Tan Yiyi called out her name.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, looking impatient, "I know my name is nice, you can call it a few more times."


    Tan Yi was out of breath, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and took off his glasses subconsciously.


    The moment he took off the glasses, his temperament suddenly changed.


    "Heh..." Tan Yiyi chuckled, with a hint of spring light in his eyes, "If you want to sleep, you can come to my office and I will sleep with you."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! Why did you suddenly become so irritable/angry?


    Don''t you just take off your glasses? Does it need to change so much?


    Could it be that the glasses are sealed? When the seal was undone, Tan Yiyi showed his most coquettish/angry side?


    If you think about it this way, does it make sense?


    "Bah, who wants to sleep with you? Old man!" Tao Yanxi said with a cold snort.


    A strange smile appeared on the corner of Tan Yi''s mouth, "Old man?"

 Chapter 173： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (9)

    "You''re twenty-eight years old, what''s not an old man?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Tan Yi squinted his eyes and carefully looked at the girl in front of him.


    "I''m in my prime, where is my old age?"


    "My taste is much better than those of those teenagers."


    Tao Yanxi has a black line, is there such a compliment of himself?


    "Bah! You''re still a virgin at the age of 28, how dare you compare yourself to other people''s teenagers? How thick is your skin?"


    Tao Yanxi said unceremoniously, she put her legs on the desk, looking like a big sister.


    Because Tao Yanxi was wearing a short skirt today, from Tan Yiyi''s perspective, she could just see the small/inner/inner that was wrapped in the short skirt.


    Tan Yi was playing with the glasses in his hand, "Yo? You know me well? What? Are you watching me every day on weekdays?"


    "I know I''m more mature and attractive than those tender chickens, but I''m also a gentleman. You don''t have to tempt me like that."


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "I think it''s an old cucumber."


    Talking about a stagnation of breath, when can she say such a thing!


    Tan Yi frowned lightly, put on his glasses, and the next moment, his face turned black.


    "Presumptuous! Don''t hurry up and put your legs down!" Tan Yi said sharply.


    Tao Yanxi: Yo! Face-changing stunt!


    Tao Yanxi put her legs down, then stood up, clapped her hands on the table, and stared at Tan Yiyi.


    "Teacher, the speed of your face change is fast enough, obviously you were with others just now..."


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, the suspenders were a little loose, and her body leaned forward slightly, so Tan Yi was just able to see the scene inside.


    "Tao Yanxi, self-respect!" Tan Yiyi said as he adjusted his glasses, the expression on his face did not change in the slightest.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she stared at Tan Yiyi closely, and Tan Yiyi stared at her without any fear.


    Two minutes later, Tao Yanxi straightened up, shrugged and said, "I''m talking about the teacher, there are some things that you shouldn''t take care of, you know?"


    "I am the teacher and you are the student."


    The implication is that he has to take care of some things.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, turned around and waved his hand away.


    When she was about to reach the door, Tao Yanxi suddenly stopped.


    "Teacher, treat yourself when you are sick, but don''t get sick one day, it will be too late to regret it."


    Tao Yanxi left after saying this.


    Tan Yiyi looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and pursed his lips, but there was no response for a long time.


    After Tao Yanxi left the office, she left the school and returned home.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi took some money, took the phone again, and went out.


    She went to buy some food first, and then went to the Internet cafe. After getting a box, she started to surf the Internet.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi turned off the computer.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, is there something wrong with the elder brother in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Aiya, you were discovered by the little master~] Xiao Yao sounded very happy.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    so skinny? Be careful to beat you~


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, don¡¯t make trouble. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi pretended to be angry and said.


    [àÓàÓàÓo(¨i©n¨i)o... The little master is so fierce, people are so afraid~] Xiao Yao said with a cry.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Good when she didn''t ask.


    Anyway, no matter what, my brother is my own brother, this is a fact that can''t be changed.

 Chapter 174： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi wandered outside for a long time before returning to the school, but as soon as he returned to the classroom, he was caught by Tan Yiyi.


    "Where have you been?" Tan Yi asked with ugly black-rimmed glasses.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "Where am I going to take care of your business?"


    "I''m your guardian." Tan Yiyi said very seriously, his brows were furrowed together, and he was able to catch flies.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "You want to be offside and be my father?"


    Talk to one:  ¡­


    "Your parents entrusted you to me."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded indifferently, raised her feet and walked towards her classroom.


    Tan Yiyi looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, pursed his lips tightly, and finally chose to turn around and leave.


    At this time, everyone was in self-study, and many people looked at them curiously because of the movement outside the classroom.


    When they saw Tao Yanxi walking in, they immediately lowered their heads and pretended not to know anything.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, stood on the podium, patted the table and said, "There are some things you can''t be curious about~"


    This time, everyone dared not look at her anymore. As for curiosity, is it important to be alive?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mo Senyan. He lowered his head and looked at the book, as if he was studying hard.


    Tao Yanxi yawned boredly and returned to his seat.


    At this time, Huang Mao came up and asked, "Boss, have you quarreled with Teacher Tan again?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded noncommittally, "What? Are you curious?"


    Huang Mao repeatedly shook his head and said, "Not curious, not curious, not curious at all!"


    "Good, curiosity killed the cat." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, the threat in his words was very obvious.


    However, Huang Mao''s eyes widened, and he said stupidly, "But I''m not a cat."


    After he finished speaking, he added, "I am a dog."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you not human?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Huang Mao up and down, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Be good, if you are ill, go for treatment, and don''t be brave."


    Huang Mao''s face changed, "Boss...you...you all know?"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Huang Mao in confusion.


    Huang Mao said with a sad face: "Boss... I read Xiao Huang/Book last night, and then... in less than three minutes..."


    Speaking of which, Huang Mao almost cried.


    Tao Yanxi: She doesn''t want to hear it, thank you.


    "You... come on!" Tao Yanxi could only pat Huang Mao on the shoulder and said.


    Huang Mao sullenly responded, but in his heart he decided to go to the hospital for a look.


    Three minutes seems too short!


    Huang Mao returned to his seat with a slack face, but Tao Yanxi only realized at this time, what Huang Mao said just now that he was a dog should have been said, is his zodiac sign a dog?


    She seems to have misunderstood something, but Huang Mao too, can you talk about things like premature ejaculation?


    Tao Yanxi yawned, propping her face with her right hand.


    Ah, I don''t know if my brother has an early / ejaculation?


    Twenty-nine years old and still an old man/male, eh? He can''t be impotent, can he?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi''s expression changed.


    Should she study medicine? Xing Fu life must be in your own hands!


    Tao Yanxi silently determined her future goal, that is to become a doctor! Even a reproductive doctor!


    When Tan Yiming didn''t know, he was so convicted of impotence/impotence by Tao Yanxi, which can be said to be very tragic.

 Chapter 175： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (11)

    After school, Huang Mao said hello to Tao Yanxi and left, it seemed that he was hit badly.


    As for the other younger brothers, they also quickly left under Tao Yanxi''s order to "return to their own homes and find their own mothers".


    Tao Yanxi didn''t leave in a hurry, but waited until the classmates had finished leaving before she walked to Mo Senyan''s seat.


    Tao Yanxi briefly flipped through Mo Senyan''s book and found that he was indeed studying today, but the learning process didn''t seem to be very good.


    Judging from the content of the textbook, Mo Senyan''s foundation is average, probably because he didn''t learn much when he entered high school, and he basically didn''t understand the content of high school.


    The textbooks are full of question marks, and it can be seen that learning is very difficult.


    Tao Yan slammed twice, Mo Senyan''s golden fingers are also enough to dig, don''t add a memorable buff to Mo Senyan, or add IQ, otherwise, where can you learn high school knowledge Will it be so hard?


    Tao Yanxi took out a blank notebook from Mo Senyan''s desk, and picked up a pen to sort out the textbook.


    Tao Yanxi thought this knowledge was too simple. She spent three hours sorting out all the key points of the existing textbooks on Mo Senyan''s desk.


    A blank book was filled with all the writing.


    Tao Yanxi flipped through the book she had written all over, nodded with satisfaction, then put the book on the table, and restored the textbook before leaving the classroom.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening, she glanced at her phone, and Tan Yiyi didn''t call or text her.


    Tsk tsk, this guardian is also at ease with her.


    Tao Yanqi touched her flat stomach and decided to eat something outside before going back.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi walked out of a restaurant while feeling her full stomach. As soon as she walked out, she saw a familiar figure entering the bar opposite.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, if she was not mistaken, the figure just now should be Tan Yiyi.


    Did he come to find him?


    No, no, the clothes are wrong.


    Most of Tan Yi''s clothes are serious and serious, but what he was wearing just now was obviously very irritating. The pink shirt and a pair of tight pants were unbelievable.


    Tao Yanxi decided to check it out, but it must have gone through some disguise.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi was wearing a school uniform and big black-rimmed glasses, and her long hair was **** into a refreshing ponytail.


    She walked into the bar with an ugly schoolbag on her back, and the people in the bar didn''t find it strange when they saw a schoolgirl.


    People who can come here are not simple people. There are always people who want to take advantage of opportunities and pretend to be pure to come to the top, tsk tsk, don''t even look at who they are, they just pretend, and they can''t be true.


    Of course, some people also like this taste, and they will not lose anything if they play it anyway.


    Although Tao Yanxi was dressed like this, she was not as shy as a schoolgirl should be. Instead, she looked at the people in the bar carelessly, as if she was looking for something.


    In the eyes of everyone, her actions are purely for impure purposes, and everyone knows what the purpose is.


    Some people saw that Tao Yanxi had a good appearance, so they naturally approached him.


    Tao Yanxi rejected a few waves of people who approached him and sat down on the bar. It was really distressing. After looking around, she didn''t see her brother''s existence.


    Could it be that she was wrong?

 Chapter 176： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi shook her head, she was absolutely impossible to read wrong!


    But there is none in this hall, so it can only mean that...


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the second floor. There was only one staircase leading to the second floor, and that staircase was currently guarded by two big men in black.


    It seems that the second floor is a very important place, and other people can''t enter, which is a bit troublesome.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and when she was distressed, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Boss! Why are you here?" Huang Mao said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and saw Huang Mao standing on the second floor.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth, very good, Huang Mao is indeed the most capable little brother under her!


    She has made it like this, she can still know herself, she is loyal!


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Mao can take himself to the second floor.


    Before Tao Yanxi and Huang Mao made their request, Huang Mao went downstairs smoothly, and then excitedly said to Tao Yanxi, "I went to the hospital for a checkup! The doctor said I was fine!"


    "It''s fine." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Huang Mao touched his arm, "Boss, don''t laugh like that, I''m panicking."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    "Boss, boss! I''ll take you to see my brother!" After Huang Mao finished speaking, he grabbed Tao Yanxi and walked to the second floor.


    Very well, it takes no effort to get it.


    Tao Yanxi is really getting more and more satisfied with this little brother Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao took Tao Yanxi to a private room. To Tao Yanxi''s surprise, Tan Yiyi was actually in the private room!


    I saw a large box in front of Tan Yiyi. According to the box, there were some small bags containing white powder.


    Tan Yiyi was sitting next to a man in a black suit with a scar on his face.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, interesting, really interesting.


    Huang Mao pulled Tao Yanxi and whispered, "Shh, do you think that man looks exactly like Teacher Tan?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Why is this kid so stupid?


    Why can''t it be seen that it is talking about a name?


    Huang Mao sighed, "Alas, it''s a pity that Teacher Tan wouldn''t wear such an angry pink at all, nor would he come to such a place, otherwise I really thought he was Teacher Tan."


    Tao Yanxi patted Huang Mao''s head with a loving look on his face. This child not only has a problem with his brain, but also has a problem with his eyes.


    At this time, Tan Yi opened his mouth to speak.


    "It belongs to the same category as last time HK01."


    And HK01 is a new type of drug/drug.


    Gu Qiu, the man in the suit nodded solemnly, "Excuse me."


    Tan Yiyi shook his head, "This is what I should do, I heard that a new round of meetings is about to start?"


    Gu Qiu nodded, "I have already entered the interior, but he still doesn''t trust me very much. I have to gain his trust before the meeting starts."


    Tan Yiyi also nodded, "Just tell me if you need my help."


    "Yeah." Gu Qiu responded, closing the box and putting it away.


    Tan Yiyi raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Tao Yanxi. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sneer, "What? Is this kind of taste popular now?"


    Gu Qiu was stunned, followed Tan Yiyi''s eyes, and then saw his stupid brother standing here with a student.


    "Didn''t I say that I''m not allowed to bring other people in!" Gu Qiu said sharply.


    "She''s not..." Before Huang Mao could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Tan Yiyi.

 Chapter 177： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (13)

    "It just so happens that I have changed my taste recently." Tan Yi folded his legs together, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Come here."


    Tao Yanxi walked over without fear, and was suddenly pulled into his arms by Tan Yiyi.


    "Tsk tsk, the current student girls are developing so well?" Tan Yi asked teasingly.


    Gu Qiu laughed and said, "You''re wrong. Now some people like innocent schoolgirls, they think they''re pure enough, so people here often come here pretending to be schoolgirls."


    Tan Yiyi also laughed, "So that''s the case, I''ll just say why all the current schoolgirls are developing so well."


    Huang Mao saw that the man who looked exactly like Teacher Tan was actually molesting the boss, and almost went up to do it.


    Fortunately, he saw Tao Yanxi shaking his head slightly at him in time, blinked his eyes, and made an "OK" gesture.


    So it seems that the boss is going there on purpose?


    Thinking like this, Huang Mao felt relieved at once, hum, he just said, how could his boss suffer a loss!


    Huang Mao grinned, and then Gu Qiu took him aside to teach him a lesson.


    On this side, Tao Yanxi moved closer to Tan Yiyi''s ear, and then gently bit his ear.


    "Teacher Tan, are you still satisfied with what you have touched?"


    Tan Yi''s pupils shrank, and the hand holding Tao Yanxi couldn''t help tightening.


    He leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and whispered, "Don''t make trouble, cooperate with me."


    Gu Qiu occasionally glanced at Tan Yi, and found that he and the student girl had a tendency to get together, and he couldn''t help sneering in his heart.


    In the end, it was a man, and he was suddenly seduced by beauty.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qiu''s eyes couldn''t help but darken, he had actually gained that person''s trust, but how could he tell the truth to Tan Yiyi?


    The money for drugs/drugs is really too profitable. With money, what else can he get?


    He definitely won''t let anyone sabotage his path to making money...


    Huang Mao''s body trembled, and he always felt that his elder brother was weird.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Gu Qiu with the slanted light of his eyes, that man is not simple.


    Tan Yiyi bit Tao Yanxi''s face, smiled evilly, raised his voice slightly and said, "What? Are you shy? Don''t you find it exciting?"


    Gu Qiu just finished training his stupid younger brother. Hearing this, he laughed and said, "I guess they want to play more exciting with you."


    Tan Yiyi pressed Tao Yanxi''s head into his chest, and his shirt was unbuttoned three times, revealing a large chest.


    "It makes sense hahaha!"


    Gu Qiu also winked, "If that''s the case, then I won''t bother you, have fun!"


    After Gu Qiu finished speaking, he took Huang Mao and left, while Tan Yiyi let go of Tao Yanxi after Tao Yanxi left.


    "Yo! Little Lang, relax!"


    "Let you relax, don''t you know! Is it going to kill me if it''s so tight!"


    "You still want it? I''ll satisfy you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tan Yiyi who was eating the fruit on the table and said these words with a black line on his face.


    Tan Yiyi saw that Tao Yanxi didn''t have any reaction, put down the orange in his hand, and made a mouth shape of "match me".


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I have a dirty word I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    Tan Yiyi has done this, how could she not know that there are monitors in this room.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the orange in Tan Yi''s hand, gave him a vicious look, and said dryly:


    "Ah, so cool..."

 Chapter 178： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (14)

    Tan Yiyi snatched the oranges back and said loudly, "Hi! Can you call? Huh? Do you need me to teach you?"


    Tao Yanxi snatched the oranges back again, and this time, he ate the oranges quickly, then held his head high and looked provocative.


    Tan Yiyi chuckled, "Xiaozi~ is quite stubborn? Tell me, are you comfortable? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It really should work with you.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the apple on the side and took a bite.


    "Um... well..." Eat!


    "Well... well..." Crispy!


    Talk to one:  ¡­


    "Good, call it a little louder." Tan Yiyi also picked up an apple and gnawed it.


    "Well... well... well..." Eat!


    "Slow...slow down..." Eat!


    asshole! I ate an apple so quickly!


    "Slow down? I think it''s better to hurry up."


    Tan Yiyi picked up another pear and gnawed it.


    Tao Yanxi did not show weakness, and quickly grabbed a pear.


    "Hurry up... point..." Eat!


    See who is faster! Ha ha ha ha!


    When it comes to eating, she has never lost!


    Tan Yiyi saw Tao Yanxi''s eating speeding up, and with a cold snort, he also accelerated.


    In the end, the fruit in the fruit bowl on the table was eaten by the two of them.


    Finally, don''t forget to make a closing remark when talking about one person.


    "Little goblin, are you fed?"


    Tan Yi touched his full stomach and sighed.


    "Ah... so full..."


    Tan Yi smiled with satisfaction, and then picked up Tao Yanxi.


    "Little goblin, take you to another place to continue..."


    "Well... well~" She can still eat!


    Of course, Tao Yanxi''s idea of ??still wanting to eat was ultimately in vain.


    After coming out of the bar, Tan Yiyi took Tao Yanxi back home.


    As soon as he got home, Tan Yiyi put on his heavy black-rimmed glasses and gave Tao Yanxi a profound ideological education.


    Originally, it was easy to get sleepy when I was full, and when talking about a name was like chanting scriptures, Tao Yanxi became even more sleepy.


    She sat on the sofa, her head a little bit.


    After Tan Yi finished his training, Tao Yanxi had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Talk to one:  ¡­


    Tan Yiying snorted coldly, put a blanket on Tao Yanxi, and let her fall asleep on the sofa.


    Almost broke his business today, let her sleep on the sofa, it should be a punishment.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up rubbing her waist.


    She was shocked when she saw that she was sleeping on the sofa, this is the first one! Why don''t you put yourself in bed!


    It caused her back pain now, she wrote down this hatred, hum!


    Tao Yanxi saw that it was still early, ran to Tan Yi''s bedroom, put the alarm in his room at his door, and set up several, starting at 5:10 in the morning, every ten minutes. Once, until six o''clock!


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi left the house. She had to leave quickly, so as not to talk about someone who got up and endangered her, it would be bad.


    Tao Yanxi felt that he was simply too smart!


    ¡¾Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, tell me if your master is a genius! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao with a beautiful expression.


    [Little master, aren''t you afraid that the big master will beat you up? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked with a hint of concern.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, [He''s impotent, why does he have sex? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    This is obviously what you imagined by the little master! The body of the big master is very good!


    ¡¾Little master, you are happy~¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q¡¿

 Chapter 179： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (15)

    After arriving at the school, Tao Yanxi once again saw Huang Mao eating the bread that he kneaded into a lump.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t bear it anymore, looked at Huang Mao and asked, "Why do you knead it into a lump when you eat bread? Didn''t you ruin its beauty?"


    Huang Mao blinked his eyes and said confidently: "You see that the bread is big, but it becomes smaller when you pinch it, so it is more solid to eat!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Forget it, just be happy.


    Tao Yanxi supported her forehead, why is this little brother so stupid? Just can''t bear to look at it.


    "By the way, I want to ask you something." Tao Yanxi tapped on the table, Huang Mao straightened up, "Boss, tell me!"


    "What does your brother do?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously. From yesterday, she really couldn''t guess whether Gu Qiu was a good person or a bad person.


    Huang Mao scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "I... I don''t know what the big brother does."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Aren''t you awesome then?


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s disappointment, Huang Mao shrugged and said, "How about I go back tonight and ask Big Brother?"


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s alright, I''m just asking casually."


    "Oh." Huang Mao felt that the boss seemed to be getting more and more mysterious, alas, is his little brother no longer worthy of being the boss''s little brother?


    Huang Mao shook his head, no no no, he is the number one younger brother of the boss! He''s going to hold this position!


    Decided! When I go back in the evening, I ask my brother what he does! Then give the boss a surprise tomorrow!


    Thinking that Tao Yanxi would praise him, Huang Mao couldn''t help but grin and smirk.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, this silly boy...


    Tao Yanxi no longer cares about Huang Mao, but looks at Mo Senyan.


    Ten minutes ago, Mo Senyan came to the classroom and took his seat.


    But this one is also a big heart, and it took a full ten minutes to discover the notes she wrote to him!


    Fortunately, it''s better to find out, Tao Yanxi just watched Mo Senyan fall into the study.


    Alas, another child confused by learning.


    One day''s class passed quickly, and because there was no class to talk about today, he didn''t come to school.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing at the thought of talking about a guy who could have been sleeping late but was woken up by the alarm clock, and let him bully him hahaha!


    After school, Tao Yanxi said goodbye to all the younger brothers and prepared to go home. However, when she left, she found that Mo Senyan had no intention of leaving at all. She took a closer look and found that he was still obsessed with the notes she had arranged for him. middle.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Another person who is obsessed with learning.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and left.


    At this time, Mo Senyan felt a huge surprise. When he saw this notebook this morning, he was pleasantly surprised. Then, after studying like this, he found that many of the things he didn''t understand could be understood through the notebook.


    The most important thing is that the efficiency of learning by reading notes is very high!


    In just one day of study time, he earned 10,000 yuan!


    When Mo Senyan read the entire notebook, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    ¡¾Ding! It was detected that the host''s learning efficiency is extremely high, and the award "Traditional Chinese Medicine Specialization" was specially published]


    The system''s voice sounded in Mo Senyan''s mind. At the same time, Mo Senyan felt that a lot of things were stuffed into his mind. He rolled his eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 180： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (16)

    When Mo Senyan woke up again, it was already ten o''clock in the evening, and Mo Senyan quickly packed up and left the school.


    Having said that, after Tao Yanxi returned home, he was surprised to find that Tan Yiyi was not at home.


    Tao Yanxi waited and waited, and then fell asleep on the sofa accidentally.


    When Tao Yanqi was sleeping soundly, she faintly smelled a **** smell.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, with no emotion in her eyes.


    She raised her eyes and looked in the direction of the door, it was Tan Yiming who was closing the door gently.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, stood up directly, walked quickly to Tan Yiyi, and tore off his clothes violently.


    What caught my eye was a ferocious wound, which was still bleeding and stained red on Tan''s clothes and trousers.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked with a gloomy face, clenching her hands as if she was enduring something.


    Tan Yi''s face was pale, his body trembled slightly, his whole body was cold, and his forehead was also dripping with cold sweat.


    "Help me deal with the wound." Tan Yi said, holding on to his body, "The medical kit is under the bed in my bedroom."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say a word, and helped Tan Yi to go to the bedroom.


    As soon as he reached the bedroom, Tan Yi passed out.


    Tao Yanxi found the medical kit with a gloomy face, and then helped a person to deal with the wound.


    Fortunately, although Tan Yi''s wound looked terrifying, it didn''t hurt the vital point. It was just a little too much bleeding before he fainted.


    Since Tan A was injured and chose to go home instead of going to the hospital, Tao Yanxi naturally knew that he definitely didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    And Tanyi''s medical kit has almost everything, all kinds of medical gauze, medicines to stop bleeding and pain, and even anesthetics and special bullets.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the contents of the medical box, she would be stupid if she still believed that Tan Yi was an ordinary teacher!


    Silly. Tao Yanxi. Zi angrily slapped Tan Yiyi''s face, stinky brother, bad brother!


    Although Tan Yiyi''s face was still a little pale at this time, it was much better than before.


    Tao Yanxi thought it was all right, but in the second half of the night, Tan Yiyi suddenly started to have a fever.


    Tao Yanxi had to help him cool down, and then he had to watch his wound carefully not to get inflamed.


    A busy night with no time to rest.


    Fortunately, in the morning, Tan Yi''s fever subsided, and his face was no longer so pale.


    Because of Tan Yiyi''s injury, Tao Yanxi didn''t go to school as a matter of course.


    Anyway, she''s used to truancy, even if she doesn''t go to school, not many people will talk about her, at most Tan Yi pulls her into a lecture.


    But now Tanyi is lying on the bed, maybe he doesn''t even have the strength to speak, still talking about her? hum!


    Tao Yanxi yawned and hadn''t slept all night, but she was sleepy.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed and gradually fell asleep.


    When Tan Yi woke up from a coma, he found that his wounds had been treated and it was very beautiful.


    Based on his years of experience, this wound handler is definitely a veteran!


    Tan Yi looked at Tao Yanxi who was sleeping beside the bed, he frowned slightly, could it be Tao Yanxi who handled it?


    However, is it really Tao Yanxi who handled it?


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice something, her long eyelashes trembled, and the next second, she slowly opened her eyes...

 Chapter 181： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (17)

    "Are you awake?" Tao Yan asked angrily, her face very bad.


    Tan Yi nodded, "You took care of my wound?"


    Tao Yanxi felt even more angry when she heard it, shouldn''t she explain to her why he was angry at this time!


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "It wasn''t me who dealt with it, did you deal with it?"


    Originally, what she said was angry, but Tan Yiyi nodded seriously and said, "It''s possible."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you a dummy?


    "This way of handling is so sophisticated, you can''t do it at all." Tan Yi subconsciously wanted to hold his glasses, but he touched his nose, but he didn''t notice the existence of glasses. His face changed immediately, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Hook, with a hint of teasing, said: "With such a perfect way of handling, there can be no second person except me."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Want a face?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tan Yi carefully, she saw the face change just now.


    Originally, she was still wondering if her brother had some kind of split personality or dual personality, but now it seems that there is no dual personality, this is obviously what she pretended to be!


    He''s actually acting! Play two people by yourself! I bother! This big pig''s hoof!


    Putting on glasses is a serious teacher Tan, taking off glasses is talking about big pig''s hoofs, hehe, man!


    Tan Yiyi didn''t even know that his disguise had been dismantled. In his opinion, Tao Yanxi was so stupid, and he didn''t know how to observe words, so he would definitely not guess.


    And last time in the office, she also suspected that she was ill, and she would definitely not guess that he pretended to have a dual personality!


    Tan Yiming was very confident in his "acting skills", he snorted lightly, raised his eyebrows, and there was a hint of spring in his eyes.


    "So you have to cherish me, you know? Who is like me, who is not conscious and can still deal with the wound by himself? And dealt with it so perfectly, eh?"


    The last "um" had a nasal tone and was lingering.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and said, "Yes, you are the best!"


    Before Tan Yiyi wanted to boast, Tao Yanxi took the lead and asked, "You haven''t told me how you were injured?" It was so badly injured!


    Tan Yiyi chuckled, as if he didn''t care about his wounds at all. He shrugged and said, "A woman who accidentally molested a certain social person when she went to a bar was accidentally cut by that social person."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, if she believed Tan Ming''s nonsense, she would be stupid!


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    "Otherwise, what do you think?" Tan Yi asked teasingly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She looked straight at Tan Yi, trying to find traces of lying on his face.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi sneered and said, "Deserving it!"


    These words showed that Tao Yanxi believed what Tanyi said.


    Of course, this is just a superficial phenomenon. In fact, Tao Yanxi doesn''t believe it in his heart, but he still needs to do it on the surface.


    Hearing this, Tan Yiyi breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He was really afraid that Tao Yanxi wouldn''t believe it, so he would get to the bottom of it. Fortunately, Tao Yanxi was stupid and believed it.


    The two have their own thoughts, but the surface is a harmonious and beautiful appearance.


    Ah, it''s another sunny day today, so nice.

 Chapter 182： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (18)

    Due to the injury, Tanya took a week off from the school.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted Tan Yi to ask Tan Yi for a few more days, but Tan Yi refused, saying that he is a good teacher and cannot give up teaching.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi really wanted to slap him twice.


    I don''t know what Tan Yiming was thinking. He firmly believed that his wound was handled by himself, which made Tao Yanxi very helpless.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to go to class at first, but Tan Yiyi insisted on letting her go to class. Tao Yanxi vaguely felt that Tan Yiyi was deliberately letting her go.


    So the next day, Tao Yanxi pretended to go to class.


    Then Tao Yanxi kept guarding near the community, but she wanted to see, what kind of sect is this talking about.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi saw Tan Yiyi who was wearing a saucy pink shirt.


    Tao Yanxi quietly followed Tan Yiyi, because she was afraid that he would find out, so she did not follow too closely.


    Tao Yan talked about a person who came to the luxurious Fuli Hotel. She didn''t go in because she needed a member to enter.


    About half an hour later, Tan Yi came out.


    After that, Tan Yiyi obediently went home.


    Tao Yanxi watched Tan Yi return home, then turned around and went to the Fuli Hotel again.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi unexpectedly saw Mo Senyan come out from inside, and beside him stood a thin man with fierce eyebrows.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she knew this man, and he was the leader of the biggest gang in China.


    How could Mo Senyan get involved with this man?


    Tao Yanxi took out his mobile phone and sent Huang Mao a text message, asking him if Mo Senyan had gone to class today.


    Huang Mao quickly returned the message.


    ¡¾He didn''t come to class! Boss, you didn''t come either! So you... wow~]


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the text message, turned off the phone, and continued to stare at Mo Senyan.


    Mo Senyan seemed to have noticed something and looked in the direction of Tao Yanxi.


    The gang leader followed Mo Senyan''s eyes to look at Tao Yanxi, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, he raised his foot and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t run away, just stood there.


    Xiong Yang, the gang leader, sneered and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "Who sent you here?"


    Xiong Yang felt the pain coming from his wrist and frowned slightly.


    At this time, Mo Senyan came forward and said, "This is my classmate."


    Xiong Yang released Tao Yanxi''s wrist and looked at Mo Senyan.


    "Oh?"


    Mo Senyan''s mouth curled into a sarcastic smile, "The boss of our school, Tao Yanxi, takes pleasure in bullying others."


    "Hahaha!" Xiong Yang laughed twice, and suddenly pulled Tao Yanxi, "Since this is the case, then I will give her to you?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this guy okay?


    She''s not his exclusive thing, and he gave it away, bah!


    When Tao Yanxi was about to roll up her sleeves and beat her, Mo Senyan suddenly protected her and said, "If that''s the case, then thank you Brother Xiong."


    Xiong Yang narrowed his eyes and looked at Mo Senyan.


    After a few seconds, he laughed twice.


    "It''s better to choose a day than to hit the day, you will do her today, right?"


    Although it is an interrogative sentence, it has an unquestionable tone.


    Mo Senyan''s face changed, and he was about to refuse, but he saw Xiong Yang wave his hand and said, "This is the room card, so I won''t delay your good deeds."

 Chapter 183： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (19)

    After Xiong Yang finished speaking, he left, but Mo Senyan knew that if he didn''t take Tao Yanxi to the hotel today, he might not gain Xiong Yang''s trust.


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and said, "Follow me."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Senyan and did not stop him.


    Mo Senyan took Tao Yanxi into room 5555 of the Fuli Hotel, which was full of erotic/sexy atmosphere. If it was replaced by other people who were not determined, I am afraid that it would start as soon as he entered the room.


    But Mo Senyan is in no mood at the moment, Tao Yanxi has someone in his heart, and naturally nothing will happen.


    After entering the room, Tao Yanxi first confirmed that there were no cameras in the room, and then confirmed that there were no monitors in the room.


    However, there seems to be someone next to them...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, she turned on her phone, and asked Huang Mao to send her two short videos.


    Huang Mao''s information reply speed is still very fast.


    [(Frightened) Boss, you... why do you want this all of a sudden? ¡¿


    [Could it be that the kid''s technique is not good? (hehehe)]


    [Boss, I sent your email, pay attention to check it~Hehehehe~]


    Tao Yan thanked her, opened her mailbox and downloaded the video.


    After that, Tao Yanxi came to the far side of the bed, put the phone there, clicked on the video, and turned up the volume to the maximum.


    As soon as Mo Senyan came in, he started to pick up the book in the living room and read it, oh, that book seems to be some kind of financial magazine.


    After Tao Yanxi finished all this, she closed the bedroom door and sat opposite Mo Senyan.


    Tao Yanxi tapped on the table and asked with a sullen face, "What did you do last night?"


    Mo Senyan put down the financial magazine, "What do I do to you?"


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "How come it has nothing to do with me? My brother was injured last night, does it have nothing to do with you?"


    Mo Senyan was stunned. He remembered the familiar figure he saw last night. He initially suspected Tan Yi, but later thought that Tan Yi could not be related to Xiong Yang, so he thought he was wrong. .


    But now that he heard Tao Yanxi say this, he was sure that he had read it right last night.


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips, "Why did Teacher Tan assassinate Xiong Yang?"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, assassination?


    "What''s going on? You make it clear." Tao Yanxi asked very seriously, she knew that the big pig''s hoof was hiding a lot of things from herself!


    Mo Senyan said with a straight face: "When I went home last night, I saw a few people fighting in front of me. I wanted to avoid it, but Xiong Yang grabbed me, I..."


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips, "I rescued Xiong Yang, but someone arrived later and injured Teacher Tan."


    Mo Senyan said it lightly, but Tao Yanxi knew that the situation last night must be very dangerous, otherwise Tan Yiyi would not be injured.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes sank slightly, looking straight at Mo Senyan.


    "You have your secrets and your chances. I won''t pursue them, and I won''t ask, but if you hurt your brother..."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, and her tone became slow and long.


    "You will lose all your..."


    Mo Senyan''s body trembled, his eyes suddenly became dull, he nodded blankly, the next moment, he actually fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi groaned, rubbed her temples, and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 184： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (20)

    Isn''t it just to put a hypnosis on the male protagonist? This body can''t take it anymore?


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, then lay on the sofa and fell asleep.


    One hour and one second passed, and the small video over there was finished, and neither of them had any intention of waking up.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi''s backup phone suddenly rang.


    Tao Yan woke up in a daze and answered the phone.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was still drowsy, but after a pause, he heard Tan Yiming say, "Where did you fall asleep?"


    Tao Yanxi heard Tan Yiyi''s voice, blinked, and woke up.


    "Well... at the hotel." Tao Yanxi didn''t mean to hide.


    Tan Yiyi paused again, and said with a chuckle, "You''re being honest."


    "Open the door, I''m at the door." Tan Yi said.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi hung up the phone and kicked Mo Senyan.


    Mo Senyan woke up suddenly.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion, not knowing what happened.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "How can you sleep like this? Like a pig."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi went to open the door, leaving Mo Senyan to stay there wondering how he fell asleep?


    After Tao Yanxi opened the door, Tan Yiyi was standing outside the door.


    He first carefully looked at Tao Yanxi and made sure that there was nothing wrong with her except for her messy hair, and then he lifted his foot and walked into the room.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door and followed Tan Yiyi.


    Tan Yiyi looked at Mo Senyan, who was sitting on the sofa with a thoughtful face, and sneered: "What? Does Xiong Yang trust you?"


    Talking about this, I feel angry. He and Gu Qiu colluded with him last night. He went to assassinate Xiong Yang. At the critical moment, Gu Qiu arrived and rescued Xiong Yang, so that Gu Qiu could gain further access to Xiong Yang. of trust.


    Who would have thought that this kid Mo Senyan didn''t know how to escape from there to save the injured Xiong Yang. He took into account the friendship between teachers and students and attacked Mo Senyan, but he was slashed and killed by Xiong Yang''s men if he didn''t pay attention.


    Tan Yi touched his abdomen and felt a dull pain there again.


    This well-made game was cut off by a stinky boy. No matter what he thought, he was unhappy, so Tan Tan had a very bad attitude towards Mo Senyan.


    Mo Senyan wanted to refute something, but he opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything.


    For some reason, he faintly felt that the consequences of offending Tan Yi were more unbearable than the consequences of offending anyone else.


    The sense of panic and fear made his throat tighten, and in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi smiled to herself when she saw Mo Senyan''s appearance.


    Emerson Yan''s current situation cannot break her hypnosis at all.


    If she wants to hurt her brother, she doesn''t weigh her weight.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, waved his hand and said, "Let''s talk for a while."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi walked into the bedroom and put the phone back.


    In the living room, Tan Yi was even more angry when he saw that Mo Senyan didn''t answer his words.


    How dare this little brat ignore him!


    Little. Mo Senyan. Fart boy: ...


    Mo Senyan swallowed his saliva, and then said with difficulty: "No, he is still doubting me."


    How could someone like Xiong Yang easily trust others?

 Chapter 185： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (21)

    "Tsk! That old fox..." Tan Yi sneered, but didn''t ask Mo Senyan any more.


    He knows that even if he asks again, he can''t ask what it is. It is better to keep a sense of mystery between each other.


    Tan Yiyi no longer cares about Mo Senyan, but instead grabs Tao Yanxi''s wrist and says very strongly, "Follow me."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and followed Tan Yiyi to leave.


    Mo Senyan looked at the backs of the two, inexplicably felt that the two were a good match...


    After leaving the hotel, Tao Yanxi shook off Tan Yiyi''s hand and said, "Should you explain something?"


    Tan Yiyi sighed lightly, took Tao Yanxi into his arms and said, "This matter is not something you can mix up. Promise me, don''t ask me, okay?"


    Tan Yiyi''s tone sounded tender and affectionate, and if it was another girl''s paper, he might have to nod his head in agreement.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t think so. She directly reached out and poked at Tan Tan''s abdomen, which was really where he was injured.


    Tan Yi took a cold breath, "Are you going to murder?"


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, and looked at Tan Yi with his hands on his hips angrily.


    "Better you get murdered by me than somebody else!"


    After talking for a while, the color of his eyes gradually became darker.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head away, avoiding Tan Yiyi''s gaze.


    "Humph! I won''t really murder you." Tao Yanxi muttered, causing Tantan to chuckle.


    "Yes, yes, you won''t murder me." Even if you think about it, you have to have that ability, right?


    Tan Yiming smiled slyly, he, this stupid sister, still wants to assassinate him? Ha ha!


    When Tao Yanxi saw Tan Yiyi smiling so maliciously, she knew that he didn''t have any good intentions. She stabbed him where he was injured and said viciously, "Don''t be arrogant!"


    "Tsk tsk, you care about me so much..." Tan Yiyi suddenly approached, "Do you like me?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes fiercely and said, "I think too much."


    She wouldn''t like his big pig''s hoof!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tan Yiyi even more viciously. She grabbed his right arm and said with a slight force, "I don''t care what you do, you must ensure your own safety, otherwise..."


    Tao Yanxi exerted her force, and it hurt a little when she squeezed Tan Yiyi.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, let go of Tan Yi, ignored him, and walked straight to the room at home.


    Tan Yi rested his left hand on his right arm, and the pain there had not completely dissipated. He looked at Tao Yanxi''s background with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and then quickly turned into deep thought.


    And the other side...


    [Wang burst into tears! Woohoo...] Xiao Yao suddenly cried out of breath in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Suddenly crying, inexplicably scared!


    ¡¾What''s up? Why did you suddenly cry? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked curiously, she didn''t bully Xiao Yao either.


    [Hiccup...Little Master...Hiccup...Didn''t you say...Hiccup...No...It won''t collapse...Isn''t it set by people to collapse? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said intermittently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [So am I broken now? ¡¿She doesn''t feel it? Isn''t she the character of the big sister? Where did it crash? Didn''t you see how mighty she was just now!


    [But the big... the big master has begun to doubt you...] Xiao Yao said bitterly.


    Tao Yanxi: Ma Dan, did the car overturn? impossible! She is very well disguised!

 Chapter 186： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (22)

    [It''s okay, don''t worry, I can come back. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said indifferently.


    She probably guessed that Tan Yi was suspicious of her. As long as she had a suitable reason, then he would not doubt it.


    She is the best at doing this kind of thing, she just needs a suitable opportunity.


    Tao Yanxi ignored Tan Yiyi who was behind him and went home directly.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to class, and Huang Mao told her excitedly that he knew what his eldest brother did.


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "What do you do?"


    "Selling pig feed!" Huang Mao looked proud, as if selling pig feed was a very remarkable thing.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Believe in your evil!


    Which pig feed is white powder? Need someone specialised?


    This also deceived Huang Mao, but he also knew from this that Huang Mao should be unaware of everything Gu Qiu did.


    Tao Yanxi thought of this, and patted Huang Mao''s shoulder very heavily.


    "Poor child~"


    Yellow Hair: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi no longer cares about Huang Mao, but looks at Mo Senyan''s position.


    Mo Senyan didn''t come to class today, maybe he was delayed by something.


    Tao Yanxi did not intend to explore Mo Senyan, after all, he could guess.


    After you have the golden finger, you must be "happy" everywhere with the golden finger.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, saying when will her brother realize that she is actually his golden finger?


    It''s been a bit boring these days, Tao Yanxi plans to go see the children who bullied the original body before.


    Tao Yanxi said hello to Huang Mao and left the school. Huang Mao looked at Tao Yanxi''s back with a hint of envy in his eyes.


    After Tao Yanxi left the school, she went to inquire about the profiles of the seven people.


    After this inquiry, I really found out something.


    A total of four men and three women were bullying the original body. None of the four men had studied and were already working in society.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the place where they work and can only describe it as dirty.


    And more importantly, it was very hard work, and they were often bullied by some old workers.


    Of the three women, two are still studying, and they are not doing well. After all, the school they are studying in is also very chaotic. There are no boys who protect them, and they are not likable themselves. Bullying is a lot.


    All six are nothing to fear, and life is already punishing them.


    Tao Yanxi is not planning to attack yet, she likes to give them a fatal blow when they are most desperate.


    And the last girl, by coincidence, turned out to be the boss of the gang, Gu Qiu''s mistress.


    Tao Yanxi recalled that the girl was indeed fair-skinned and beautiful, and she was very smart.


    During that period of school violence, she was gentle, kind, and generous on the surface, thinking of the original body everywhere, but every time when the original body wanted to break free, she told her to be patient, everything was no big deal, and she often poured some chicken soup on her.


    If the other six people are more to torture the original body physically, then this girl is more to destroy the original body from the spiritual level.


    But that woman has always maintained the attitude of a good person, as if everything she did was for the good of her original body. Such a posture is really disgusting.

 Chapter 187： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi was displeased, and now that girl is still involved with Gu Qiu, so she knew it wasn''t a good bird.


    [Xiao Yao, how do you think I should take revenge on this girl? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and said: [Throw to the eighteenth hell? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Isn''t that a matter of death? I asked when she was alive! How should I get revenge! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Yao paused again, [Uh, skinning cramps? ¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, where did you learn such a violent method? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked inexplicably.


    Xiaoyao stopped talking, would it tell the little master that it was from a novel!


    Of course not! Otherwise, what should the little master do if he doesn''t allow himself to read novels!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t pursue her further, Xiao Yao was not her accessory either, so she naturally had her own little world.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, to say how to make a woman regret, naturally she would lose the most important thing.


    Beauty, a good figure, the joy of a man, etc. can all be the most important things for a woman.


    Tao Yanxi already knew what to do in her heart, she just waited for the implementation.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi saw Mo Senyan and Xiong Yang staying together again, and Xiong Yang was accompanied by a beautiful woman with a good figure and a pretty face, that is, the one who bullied the best person in the original body. .


    The cause of the incident was that Tao Yanxi accidentally learned that Tan Yi had asked for a half-month leave from the school, and then told her that she had to go out for half a month. After giving her living expenses, she packed her bags and left.


    Tao Yanxi was not at ease to talk about one, knowing that his injury was just beginning to improve.


    So Tao Yanxi followed Tan Yi secretly, and she saw that Tan Yi was on a luxury cruise ship.


    Tao Yan did some research. According to the news reports, this luxury cruise ship was going to the Pacific Ocean, and it seemed that some tour group had organized it.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t believe the words on the news, she knew that this luxury cruise ship was not as simple as it appeared from the appearance of Tan No. 1, what''s more, she also saw Gu Qiu!


    She disguised as a service staff and sneaked in. After entering, she didn''t find anything unusual at first. Everyone really looked like they were going to play. Some people took pictures to show off on the Moments, and some called their family members to express their happiness. Wait.


    All in all, it looks pretty normal here.


    But Tao Yanxi still smelled an unusual aura from the expressionless and tall guards.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi discovered that his brother was actually disguised! Although that disguise seemed too silly to her.


    Because Tan Yiyi actually pretended to be a lonely sketcher!


    He even took a drawing board and compared it to where he was drawing. It seemed that he was very serious!


    However, when I got closer, I saw two lines were drawn on the drawing board, and even the outline of the real object was not shown.


    In order to avoid Tan Yi''s discovery, Tao Yanxi hid behind her to observe, which made the people next to her couldn''t help but look at her, probably because she thought she was a little strange.


    The cruise ship was moving gradually, and that night, Tao Yanxi found Tan Ye sneaking towards a certain room.


    Tao Yanxi followed, and Tan Yi was lying at the door listening with a serious face, but she couldn''t hold back, walked behind him, and stuck to the door following his example.


    "Um... hurry up... ah..."


    A passionate voice came from the room, Tao Yanxi froze, looking at Tan Yiyi''s eyes with a hint of regret, is it because he is impotent, so he came to eavesdrop to seek stimulation?

 Chapter 188： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (24)

    Tan Yiyi felt like there was someone beside him, he turned slightly and saw Tao Yanxi sticking to the door.


    Tan Yiyi paused for a while, then grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and dragged Tao Yanxi away.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! She hasn''t heard enough yet!


    That sound is so exciting! She still wants to learn!


    Tan Yiyi dragged her to his room and asked with a gloomy face, "Why are you here?"


    Tao Yanxi put her hands on her hips, looking fierce.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Tan Yiyi''s face darkened, "Do you know what this place is? You dare to come here?"


    Tan Yi grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm tightly, Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and whispered, "You hurt me!"


    "You can come, why can''t I come?" Tao Yanxi shook off Tan Yiyi''s hand, her face darkening.


    Tan Yi pursed his lips, obviously not in a good mood.


    "You stay in my room obediently, and you are not allowed to go anywhere, you know?" Tan Yi said.


    "I don''t want it." Tao Yanxi gave Tan Yi a sudden shove, but he didn''t pay attention and took a step back.


    "Peach Yanxi!" This time, Tan Yiming was really angry.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip tightly, looked up at Tan Yi, and clenched her hands into fists, "Tan Yi!"


    She also called his name in a very unfriendly tone.


    "Tao Yanxi, are you not listening to me? Do you believe I tell your parents?" Tan Yiyi threatened Tao Yanxi.


    He really didn''t want Tao Yanxi to have an accident. The cruise ship was too dangerous, and even he couldn''t guarantee his escape.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she suddenly sneered, "Go tell them!"


    "You didn''t care about me when I was in trouble, what kind of bad people are here now?"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she glared at Tan Yi, with a trace of resentment in her eyes.


    Tan Yi was stunned for a moment, then watched Tao Yan rush out of the door.


    By the time he came back to his senses, Tao Yanxi had disappeared.


    He was the only one who recalled what Tao Yanxi said just now. What did that sentence mean?


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi rushed out and found Mo Senyan.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that there was still a long time before the opportunity to dispel his suspicions, but from today''s point of view, this opportunity is almost here.


    Before that, she had to do some preparations.


    When Tao Yanxi found Mo Senyan, Mo Senyan and Xiong Yang just returned to their room separately.


    Mo Senyan looked at Tao Yanxi who broke into his room, and his face was puzzled.


    "Why are you here?" Mo Senyan asked.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said, "Don''t ask more about this question, everyone has their own secrets, doesn''t it?"


    Mo Senyan paused and nodded.


    "What''s your business with me?" He didn''t believe that Tao Yanxi would find him out of boredom.


    Tao Yanxi curled her lips into a smile, this Mo Senyan is quite smart.


    "I''m here to explain to you why I bullied you in the first place." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Senyan:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care whether Mo Senyan wanted to hear it or not, and simply told Mo Senyan what happened when the original body was in junior high school.


    Mo Senyan was silent for a while after listening, and then slowly said, "So, is this why you bullied me?"


    His voice was hoarse, and it sounded inexplicably trembling.

 Chapter 189： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (25)

    Of course, Tao Yanxi would not tremble.


    She shook her head slightly, spread her hands and said, "This is not a reason. If you do something wrong, you do it wrong. I won''t explain anything."


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips, "Then what is the purpose of your visit today?"


    Just to tell him about her tragic past? He didn''t believe it.


    "Oh, the woman next to Xiong Yang was one of the culprits who bullied me back then."


    Tao Yanxi said lightly, but Mo Senyan still felt the resentment in her body.


    "You want to take revenge on her?" Mo Senyan asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "You are very smart."


    Mo Senyan suddenly sneered, "You take revenge on her, what''s my business? Why should I help you?"


    Mo Senyan is very puzzled, how big of a face is this woman, to let him help her?


    "I didn''t want you to help me." Tao Yanxi shrugged, "I just came to inform you."


    She takes revenge and borrows the hands of others? What a joke!


    "What do you mean?" Mo Senyan asked with a frown.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the chair, supporting the chair with both hands, leaning forward slightly.


    "Hey, what''s your purpose in following Xiong Yang? Xiong Yang is the boss of the Chinese gangster, you are a student, what''s your purpose in following him?"


    "And this cruise ship is going to the Pacific Ocean, and as far as I know, the world''s gangster gathering every five years is near the Pacific Ocean. You tried so hard to follow Xiong Yang, tsk tsk~ I really have to guess something..."


    Tao Yanxi always smiled when she said this, but because of this, Mo Senyan felt that the woman in front of her was not simple at all.


    Mo Senyan''s eyes were slightly heavy. In fact, he didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing, but the system issued him a task, so that he must follow Xiong Yang''s side, it is best to convince him to stop selling drugs/products.


    But how can this be so simple?


    At least he didn''t have any clues until now.


    Wanting to be here, Mo Senyan''s eyes gradually changed when he looked at Tao Yanxi.


    A few minutes later, Mo Senyan suddenly smiled.


    "Tao Yanxi, how about we make a deal?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, "Let''s hear it."


    "As you said, everyone has their own secrets, I don''t know where you got so much information, but if you can help me to stop Xiong Yang from selling/selling drugs, then it will be a shame for you to bully me before. How about I let go of the past and help you get revenge on that woman?"


    "Okay!" Tao Yanxi agreed without thinking.


    Mo Senyan stared at Tao Yanxi closely, as if judging the truth of what she said.


    "Do you know how to make him stop selling drugs?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mo Senyan pondered for a moment, "Cut off the source of drugs/drugs."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "No~"


    She jumped off the chair, stood up, and said with a chuckle, "It''s your own position as the boss~"


    Mo Senyan''s pupils shrank, and there was an ambition in his heart that was slowly growing.


    "You think, if you become the boss, what you want to do can''t be done?" Tao Yan said in a persuasive manner.


    Mo Senyan''s eyes darkened and he didn''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi''s lips curled slightly, "What do you think of this idea?"


    Mo Senyan didn''t speak. After a long time, he spit out two words, "Very good."


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, is that right?


    As long as Mo Senyan became the boss, with the hints she gave him, he would definitely not hurt his brother.


    In this way, my brother''s safety is guaranteed~

 Chapter 190： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (26)

    Tao Yanxi felt that she was extremely smart, and the next task was how to pull Xiong Yang down from the leader''s position.


    Tao Yanxi and Mo Senyan discussed for a long time, the two exchanged the information they knew, and finally decided to use a knife to kill.


    From Mo Senyan, Tao Yanxi knew that Gu Qiu had always wanted to take the throne, and replaced Xiong Yang. During this five-year party trip, Gu Qiu was ready to usurp the throne.


    Tao Yanxi had carefully investigated Gu Qiu before, and found that he was actually an undercover agent sent by the military to Xiong Yang''s side, but judging from the current situation, Gu Qiu had already turned against the tide.


    So Tao Yanxi and Mo Senyan discussed it, and decided to let Gu Qiu get Xiong Yang down first, and then report the incident of Gu Qiu''s rebellion, so that Gu Qiu will be captured.


    Of course, this approach is very risky. If one is not careful, the entire gang organization may be destroyed.


    Fortunately, Mo Senyan said that he didn''t really care about the position of the boss, so the last two decided on this plan.


    Two days later, the cruise ship that left the high seas of China revealed its original appearance, and the original tourists all changed into simple casual clothes.


    Most of them had dark guns in their hands and looked very scary.


    Tao Yanxi also got a pistol from Mo Senyan, and she has been hiding in Mo Senyan''s room for the past two days.


    A day later, Mo Senyan took advantage of Xiong Yang''s inattention to give him medicine, and Gu Qiu took the opportunity to usurp the throne. In just three hours, the cruise ship changed its owner.


    Xiong Yang was pressed into the far corner of the kitchen by Gu Qiu, and he did not give him any food, leaving him to fend for himself.


    As for those who were loyal to Xiong Yang before, and those who refused to change hands, Gu Qiu also imprisoned them all.


    Meanwhile, the cruise ship arrives somewhere in the Pacific Ocean.


    There were about a dozen cruise ships in this area. The lights on the cruise ship were brightly lit, and a group of people in black stood on the deck.


    All communications here are without signal, which is why the bosses choose to hold meetings here.


    This meeting was held on the cruise ship of the Italian Mafia. After Gu Qiu usurped the throne, he found Tan Yi and asked him to go on the cruise with him.


    Although Tan Yiming noticed that something was wrong with Gu Qiu, he never thought that Gu Qiu would turn against the tide. After all, his family and everything were in the hands of the military.


    So Tan Yi went to the Mafia cruise ship with Gu Qiu, and Tao Yanxi knew from Mo Senyan that after Tan Yi left with Gu Qiu, his eyelids kept twitching, always feeling that something would happen. .


    So Tao Yanxi urged Mo Senyan to usurp the throne while Gu Qiu was away, but considering that Mo Senyan was too young, most people must not accept him.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi found Xiong Yang, hypnotized him, and temporarily pushed him to the position of the boss.


    After that, Mo Senyan released Xiong Yang and let him usurp the throne again.


    Tao Yanxi always felt uneasy. Since Gu Qiu was a member of the army at the beginning, it was very likely that he was a member of the army.


    But now Gu Qiu is against the water, so Tanyi, who is a member of the army, is extremely likely to be in danger.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it carefully, Gu Qiu could have prevented Tan Yi from the cruise ship. He usurped the throne and did not ask Tan Yi to help, but he let Tan Yi go on the cruise and took him to participate in the cruise. meeting, then there is only one possibility...

 Chapter 191： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, Gu Qiu wanted to talk about a surrender!


    Gu Qiu has just been in power, and Xiong Yang has been in office for more than ten years. Those bosses must know him well, and they will definitely not believe in Gu Qiu, so some cooperation will most likely not be successful.


    But if there is a talker, then everything will be different.


    As we all know, the people in the Chinese army, especially the hidden personnel, are very mysterious, and the loss of any one will cause some losses to the Chinese country.


    More importantly, as a lurker, Tan Yim must know a lot of things.


    If they can pry open Tan Yiyi''s mouth, then what they get...


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to think about it any longer, she had to go to the cruise ship for the meeting immediately.


    But where is it so easy to get up at this time?


    The cruise ship was already guarded by the bosses, and no one was going to go there at this time.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi decided to dive in from the water, then climbed to the bottom of the cruise ship, and then went up slowly.


    But in the process of climbing, it is very likely to attract the attention of those in black.


    After Mo Senyan knew Tao Yanxi''s thoughts, he quickly came up with an idea.


    Tao Yanxi agreed directly. Because of the urgency of time, Tao Yanxi entered the sea directly from the bottom of the cruise ship.


    At the same time, Mo Senyan recorded the time to give Xiong Yang and his mistress/wife an aphrodisiac.


    Then he threw Xiong Yang and his mistress on the deck. Because of Tao Yanxi''s hypnosis before, Xiong Yang no longer knew himself at this time, and with the effect of aphrodisiac/medicine, he was now full of thoughts on how to do it/die woman.


    The two quickly got together, and they were surrounded by Xiong Yang''s men.


    The woman''s enthusiastic voice sounded in this area, coupled with Xiong Yang''s strongly insulting/scolding words, it made everyone feel hot.


    Although the man in black on the cruise ship in the middle was still expressionless, his eyes were obviously slanted over there.


    Think about it, this day is so important, they haven''t vented for a long time, and now they are so stimulated, although they will not immediately become agitated, they will inevitably be distracted.


    Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to climb to the bottom of the cruise ship, and then entered the interior of the cruise ship through a small room.


    Tao Yanxi walked cautiously on the cruise ship. There were men in black stationed everywhere on the cruise ship. It could be seen that the leader of the mafia was a very cautious person.


    In order to prevent the discovery of those men in black, Tao Yanxi had to climb in the mezzanine.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi finally came to the meeting room of the bosses.


    The room is very large, and everyone sits sparsely among each other, and they all sit against the wall, so it can be seen that they are very cautious.


    And sitting in the middle is the leader of the mafia.


    Tan Yiyi was tied to the chair at the other end. His clothes had been torn apart, revealing his white chest. Near the heart, there was a clearly visible totem, and the totem was in the shape of a wolf. , which is the symbol of the Chinese special forces "Wolf Teng".


    The totem is surrounded by pale yellow liquid, which should be a special potion, and the totem is only visible because of that special potion.


    Tao Yanxi supported her body, took a pistol, and determined the attack range. Just when she was about to shoot the mafia leader, her pupils suddenly shrank, and a sudden gunshot came from her ear...

 Chapter 192： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (28)

    Blood spattered from Tan Yi''s chest, and the bullet accurately shot into the totem on his chest.


    Everyone in the room laughed and said something, but at this moment Tao Yanxi couldn''t hear clearly.


    The pistol in her hand fired continuously, and the sound of bullets breaking through the air amplified infinitely at this moment, and Tao Yanxi jumped directly into the conference room.


    The bosses seemed to be shouting something, and they seemed to be holding dark guns at her, but Tao Yanxi could only see the world that was enveloped by the red in the sky.


    When there was only one piece of red left on the ground, Tao Yanxi instinctively moved towards the red.


    Tan Yiyi''s body curled up, and the pain made his forehead full of cold sweat, but he bit his lip so that he could concentrate.


    There was chaos in the conference room, the bosses shot at Tao Yanxi with guns, Tao Yanxi escaped by instinct.


    Tan Yiyi wanted to shout Tao Yanxi to leave, but he opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t say anything.


    The loss of blood made his consciousness gradually blurred, and double images began to appear in front of his eyes.


    He looked at her deftly dodging bullets, and raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Little liar.


    He thought so, and slowly closed his eyes.


    It''s life or death, it''s all up to Heaven.


    The noise in the conference room quickly attracted the attention of outsiders, they rushed in and surrounded Tao Yanxi, shooting at her as if the bullets did not want money.


    On the other side, Mo Senyan noticed the riot on the central cruise ship, and quickly pulled Xiong Yang and asked him to mobilize the weapons on the cruise ship to join the melee.


    People on other cruise ships don''t know what''s going on, but that doesn''t mean they won''t protect their boss.


    And in this, there are still some people who have evil intentions who want to get involved.


    For a time, the scene became very chaotic.


    Gunshots, gunfire, and screams mingled.


    Red, white, and cyan were intertwined, and the color with red as the main color quickly dyed this sea area red.


    The change here quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding countries, and they quickly launched the plan and sent the navy to this side.


    And just a few minutes ago, the chip hidden under Tanyi Totem was destroyed, and the Chinese side immediately received the news, and immediately dispatched the army closest to the Pacific Ocean to this side.


    The major armies are rushing to this area that has been neglected in the past, but at this time, the people in this area are already red-eyed.


    Tao Yanxi''s combat effectiveness is very strong, a small pistol in her hand is more like a cannon, a bullet can often take away two leaders, even if it doesn''t die, it is a serious injury.


    The entire conference room seemed to be an ocean of blood. Tao Yanxi''s clothes were covered in blood, and she didn''t know if it was her own or someone else''s.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s crazy appearance, everyone didn''t dare to move for a while.


    Tao Yanxi glanced around blankly, with no emotion in her eyes.


    She walked to Tan Yiyi''s side, untied his rope, and warm blood slowly flowed out of his chest. Tao Yanxi tore off his clothes and quickly bandaged him, stopping the bleeding first. the most important.


    Then Tao Yanxi picked up Tan Yi, she took a step, and everyone took a step back, the expression on her face was very frightened.


    Tao Yanxi carried Tan Yi to the deck, saw Mo Senyan not far away, and walked over.


    "You..." Mo Senyan looked at Tao Yanxi in shock.

 Chapter 193： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (29)

    "Save him." Tao Yanxi spit out two words coldly.


    Mo Senyan took Tan Yi''s body and nodded, "Don''t worry, I will save him!"


    Even if the current medical technology can''t save him, he will definitely be able to get a way to save him from the system!


    Tao Yanxi nodded expressionlessly when she heard Mo Senyan''s promise.


    Then she pointed to the previous cruise ship and said, "Go."


    "What about you?" Mo Senyan said.


    "Go." Tao Yanxi repeated in a low voice.


    Mo Senyan pursed his lips tightly and whispered, "Live well."


    Then he quickly left with Tan one in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi watched Mo Senyan leave, confirming that Mo Senyan had returned to the cruise ship.


    Tao Yanxi faintly heard the sound of the navy''s horn, she tilted her head slightly, looked at the bosses on the cruise ship hiding behind their subordinates, and raised her lips slightly.


    Everyone only felt a chill in their necks, and the next moment, gunshots rang out on the deck.


    The bosses only felt a chill in their chests, and warm blood sprayed on their faces.


    If someone pays attention at this time, they will find that the position where the boss was shot by the bullet is exactly the same as the position where the bullet was shot in the chest of the talker, and it is exactly the same.


    "Quick! Kill her!" someone shouted.


    Tao Yanxi, after shooting the last boss, suddenly threw away the gun and quickly came to the edge of the cruise ship.


    She opened her arms, and bullets flew toward her, and people seemed to hear the sound of bullets piercing through the flesh.


    Blood spattered from her chest, dyeing the only snow white on her body red.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back and fell into the sea with a thud, and melted into the blood-colored ocean.


    At this time, the navies of the major countries also arrived.


    Their movements were quick and organized, and the battle was quickly cleared up.


    All the injured were sent for medical treatment.


    Although those in the military know that these people are the gang leaders of various countries, the forms of major countries have always been complicated, which does not mean that no gangs are good.


    Some things, some things, have to be solved with the help of the power of the gang.


    But now the leaders of these gangs are seriously injured, the domestic forces will be more dispersed, there will always be people who want to take the top, and in the process, there will be more losses.


    There are also some bosses who will try their best to avenge their bosses, which is why Tao Yanxi chooses to shoot himself into the sea in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Even though China is a big country, it cannot resist the gangs of major countries uniting to make trouble.


    At that time, instead of making it difficult to do it, it would be better for her to "die" in front of them herself.


    At that time, even if they wanted to take revenge, they would have no reputation, and Hua Guo could just clean up a wave of outsiders.


    There are a lot of twists and turns here, Tao Yanxi considered a lot in that short time, and finally she chose "death in public", which is the best way to minimize the loss of Huaguo and minimize the loss of her own brother. .


    As for whether Mo Senyan could save Tanyi, Tao Yanxi was not really worried.


    Mo Senyan is special. Since he is the protagonist of this world, as long as he is sheltered by him, he will be able to be safe and sound.


    The hypnosis she gave him before was able to work at this time.


    At the moment she fell from the deck, Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched into a smile, everything was the best arrangement, then, what about herself?

 Chapter 194： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (30)

    Two years later, Beijing Yuehua High School.


    Tan Yi stood on a bright and spacious podium and gave a lecture. He slightly rolled up his sleeves, and the powder of chalk fell on his sleeves, but he didn''t realize it.


    The students in the front row listened to the class attentively and responded positively to him. The students in the middle were all confused and seemed a little clueless about what one was talking about. The students in the back row were carefully reading the novel, occasionally looking up. Blackboard, and then nodded solemnly, as if they were listening intently.


    The sun was pouring on Tan Yiyi''s body, but he couldn''t feel any warmth.


    Tan Yi turned around, his eyes fell on the far left corner of the classroom, there was an empty table, the table was clean, and there was no book, as if no one was sitting there.


    Tan Yiyi''s eyes dimmed, but what he said was professional chemical knowledge, which he had already engraved in his mind, and he could say it almost without thinking.


    Outside the classroom, stood a man wearing a large mask, sunglasses, and a hat.


    The man stared closely at Tan Yiyi, as if he had come specially for him.


    When the bell rang for the end of get out of class, the students rushed out. It was time for lunch. If you were late, there would be no more!


    Tan Yiyi packed up his lesson plan, and did not leave the classroom immediately, but came to the empty and clean table just now.


    He reached out and stroked the table, without a trace of dust, as if she still existed.


    "Still thinking of her?" A familiar voice came from behind, and Tan Yi responded in a low voice.


    "I really don''t understand you, you only know how to cherish it when you lose it." Mo Senyan sneered, his tone was very bad.


    Tan Ming gave a low "um", but did not refute Mo Senyan''s words.


    "The subsidy given to you has come down." Mo Senyan handed Tan Yi an envelope, "You should also put it down."


    Tan Yiyi did not accept the envelope, but said, "Has her body been found?"


    "No." Mo Senyan frowned slightly, "You also know that our people can''t go there casually, let alone carry out salvage work."


    "Oh." Tan Yiyi responded indifferently.


    "Let''s have lunch together." Mo Senyan said with a sigh.


    There have been too many things in the past two years, or the turning point of everything was on that day in the past two years.


    When the bosses were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, almost all of them survived.


    But sometimes I think it''s better to live than to die.


    Although those bosses survived, they were seriously injured and could not fully convince the public, and some of them were eager to move and launched usurped thrones again and again.


    All in all, except for the gangs in China, such organizations in other countries are still in a state of chaos, and they have no time to care about the events of the year.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi was seriously injured and jumped into the sea. If you think about it, it is impossible to survive. Naturally, those gangsters will not spend a lot of money to salvage the corpses for verification or something. After all, they are busy usurping the throne.


    And the gangs in Huaguo are much simpler. Mo Senyan has ascended to the position of the boss with the secret support of the state. As for Gu Qiu and Xiong Yang, they have already been sentenced to life imprisonment.


    After Mo Senyan became the boss, he slowly transformed the gang under the instigation from above, which has been quite effective in the past two years.

 Chapter 195： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (31)

    Tan Yiming woke up a year after that incident.


    At that time, Tan Yiyi fell into a coma. Although the blood was temporarily stopped and the bullet was taken out later, he still became a vegetative state.


    During that year, Mo Senyan worked hard to learn and complete the tasks assigned by the system, and finally exchanged a "Resurrection Pill" to save one person.


    After Tan Yiyi woke up, Mo Senyan told him what had happened before, including Tao Yanxi''s previous school violence.


    Later, Tan Yiyi went to investigate Tao Yanxi''s life in person, and was deeply regretful.


    Mo Senyan sighed deeply, the world is impermanent, how did they know what they are now?


    Tan Yiyi knew what Mo Senyan was sighing, but he didn''t care.


    He couldn''t forgive himself, so he retired, because in the military, he had to put his country first.


    Now, he no longer serves the country, and can finally live for himself once.


    However, he found that life seemed meaningless...


    Tan Yiyi''s eyes flashed, and he pinched a small blade in his trousers bag.


    Mo Senyan and Tan Yi finished eating together, and then the two separated.


    After all, Mo Senyan is very busy now!


    When Mo Senyan left, he still stuffed the envelope into Tan Yiyi''s arms.


    This time, Tan Yiyi did not refuse.


    Bit by bit, Tan Yi went to the Fuli Hotel, opened a room, and specified room 5555.


    The people in the hotel quickly completed the formalities and went to room 5555 with a room card.


    The room was still clean, clean and spacious, but there was no Tao Yanxi, not even his breath.


    After two years, the place has long been different.


    Talk about a rudely unbuttoning two shirts, and then sitting on the ground, pouring wine bottle by bottle.


    Time passed bit by bit, and I don''t know how long it took, Tan Yiyi gradually felt that his consciousness was dissipating, and everything in front of him seemed to be turned around.


    His time was turned upside down.


    "Little brother~ Do you want to serve~" A sweet voice sounded in his ears, and a familiar scent seemed to come from his nose.


    It was a light peach blossom fragrance, not intoxicating, but enough to confuse his mind.


    Tan Yi opened his eyes in a daze, only to see a woman in a yellow/colored skirt with hair draped over.


    "Go away!" Tan Yiyi whispered, but his body leaned against the woman.


    This smell, so familiar, he misses so much.


    "Oh~ little brother, why are you pressing on others~" The woman''s hand rubbed his body, making his icy body gradually warm up.


    "Peach Yanxi... Yanxi... You little liar..." Tan Yiyi whispered, his lips kissing on the woman''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Can you still recognize her after drinking like this? This is absolutely true love!


    It took a lot of effort for Tao Yanxi to straighten Tan Yiyi''s body.


    "Sit tight, don''t move!" Tao Yan said fiercely.


    Tan Yi sat there with his legs crossed, he tilted his head slightly, his eyes were confused, and he obviously didn''t know who the person in front of him was so clearly.


    "I''ll get you a sober drink." Tao Yanxi stood up and said.


    Who knew that at this time, Tan Yiyi suddenly hugged her calf and rubbed it.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it a dog?

 Chapter 196： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (32)

    "Are you a dog? You''re rubbing against your calf!" The friction from her calf made her feel a little uncomfortable, and Tao Yanxi said a little frantically.


    Tan Yiyi stopped his movements, raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    After a few seconds, he tilted his head.


    "Wang!" He actually called out.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Before Tao Yanxi could say anything, Tan Yi immediately knocked Tao Yanxi down and licked her body.


    Tao Yanxi supported her body and said angrily, "Get up!"


    Tan Yiyi could hear what Tao Yanxi was saying, and his big hand couldn''t wait to reach into her skirt, touching the smell he had missed for a long time.


    Tan Yiyi didn''t know where the strength came from, but Tao Yanxi couldn''t break free, so he could only calm down and let him move.


    Fortunately, there was a thick layer of cashmere blanket on the floor, otherwise Tao Yanxi would have put Tan Yi on the bed even if he was exhausted.


    Tao Yanxi''s clothes were quickly taken off by Tan Yi, and his own clothes did not know when.


    "Hey, did I say you''re not drunk?" Tao Yanxi glanced at the dozen or so empty wine bottles on the table and asked.


    Tan Yi kissed her white and smooth neck, and let out a light hum from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So are you drunk or not?


    Tan Yiyi didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking. If he was really drunk at the beginning, he is actually a little sober now.


    Because of this, he couldn''t wait to get her even more.


    The panic over the past two years had magnified his insecurities the most, and he was too afraid of losing her.


    He wanted to be one with her, wanted her to bloom under him, wanted to see her being crushed by himself and weeping and saying that he would never leave her again.


    Tan Yiyi''s eyes were a little red, he ignored what Tao Yanxi said, and just concentrated on doing his own thing.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, talking about this guy...


    Ambiguous voices quickly sounded in the room, leaving their traces in every corner of the room.


    Tan Yiyi seemed to want to make up for the past two years, and rolled around with Tao Yanxi again and again.


    In the middle, Tao Yanxi fainted once, and when he woke up again, he talked about this beast! Still doing it!


    Tao Yanxi was so angry that he overthrew Tan Yiyi to the ground.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that she could take a good rest, but Tan Yi immediately lay down and said something very mad and evil.


    "Sit up and move yourself."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Move your yarn!


    However, although she thought so in her heart, her body honestly sat on top of him and moved.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tan Yiyi''s expression of enjoyment, smiled and stopped.


    "Please~" Tao Yanxi said mischievously.


    Tan Yiming looked at Tao Yanxi straight, his eyes sank slightly.


    "Please, love me." A voice full of Qinggu owed Tao Yanxi, who was slightly absent-minded, but his body moved involuntarily.


    Tao Yanxi, who reacted later: ! ! !


    The appearance of my brother just now, so... saucy...


    Intense, lingering, one-room spring/light.


    Time passed bit by bit, and when it came to the later stage, it was Tao Yan''s faintly crying voice.


    "Um...don''t..."


    "Bastard... no... no more..."


    "elder brother¡­¡­"

 Chapter 197： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (33)

    This fierce battle didn''t end until the next night, Tao Yanxi fell into a deep sleep, while Tan Yi hugged her and stubbornly refused to close her eyes.


    Tan Yiyi looked at Tao Yanxi greedily, as if he wanted to carve every detail of her into his soul.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up and opened his eyes, all he saw was Tan Yiying staring straight at him.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You haven''t slept?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Tan Yi nodded slightly and snorted softly.


    "Then go to bed soon!" Tao Yanxi said, not resting after working so hard for so long, did you want to cool off?


    "What happened to you in the past two years?" Tan Yiyi said, "If you tell me, I will rest."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said quickly, "Recover!"


    "Why don''t you come to me? Even if it''s just to report safety." Tan Yiyi asked pressingly.


    He didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi refused to come to him, did he still refuse to forgive him?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I''ve been in a coma, how can I keep you safe?"


    Tan Yi''s pupils shrank, hugged Tao Yanxi tightly and said, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly, "It''s okay, it''s all over."


    "Have a good night''s sleep." Tao Yanxi''s hand touched his eyes.


    Tan Yiyi obediently closed his eyes and slowly fell into sleep.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tan Yiming''s sleeping face, pursed her lips and smiled, my brother is a big idiot!


    After she jumped off the cruise ship, she did not fall into a coma immediately. She swam to a deserted island with her last willpower.


    However, that deserted island is really a deserted island. There is no one there at all, and there is no signal. It is impossible to contact anyone I want.


    Coupled with the unpredictable weather in Shanghai, although she has recovered from her injuries, she has never been able to get out.


    Then accidentally, she stayed on the island for two years, until a month ago, a program group was about to shoot some desert island survival show and found it and rescued her.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing, this is probably a joke from God, right?


    Fortunately, they still met, and since then, they will probably never be separated again.


    Tao Yanxi just looked at Tan Yiyi and laughed stupidly. As for what she was laughing at, she probably didn''t even know herself.


    Early the next morning, Tan Yiyi and Tao Yanxi left the hotel.


    After leaving the hotel, Tan Yiyi couldn''t wait to take Tao Yanxi to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Because Tao Yanxi''s registered permanent residence is not in Beijing, Tan Yiyi made a request to the above for the first time, hoping to issue a marriage certificate soon.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi said that she was very helpless, and she had never seen anyone who used private power just for a marriage certificate.


    After the above people found out, they quickly got through all the joints, and Tan Yiyi also got his marriage certificate as he wished.


    The next Tanyi was even busier. He quit his job as a teacher, and then took Tao Yanxi to see his parents on both sides.


    When Tao Yanxi had an accident, Tan one was hiding it from his family.


    Although the mother and father felt strange, because they were too busy with work and they trusted Tan Yi very much, they were only a little puzzled, but did not pursue it further.


    What''s more, Tan Yiyi used Tao Yanxi''s previous mobile phone number to send a greeting text message to Tao''s parents and Tao''s mother every week, so this matter was kept secret.


    But this kind of thing must not be kept hidden forever, fortunately, Tao Yanxi is back.

 Chapter 198： Fierce student sister VS saucy teacher elder brother (34)

    Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, it is decades.


    Time will eventually erode them, and Tan Yiyi and Tao Yanxi are getting older.


    And just twenty years ago, Mo Senyan also passed away safely.


    Speaking of which, Mo Senyan became a generation of male gods by virtue of the system, and after his death, the "male god" became a great man.


    Mo Senyan has made too many contributions in his life. When Mo Senyan''s life in the hospital was approaching, Mo Senyan asked to meet Tao Yanxi alone.


    Mo Senyan returned her the notes she wrote for him in high school, and then he just said "thank you" to her and then went out of breath.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the white light coming out of Mo Senyan''s body, and her eyes flashed.


    Tao Yanxi watched as the white light rushed out of the sky and disappeared in front of her eyes.


    I don''t know who will be the next person selected by the system?


    Tao Yanxi put away the notebook and turned to leave. Mo Senyan lived for fifty-five years, but he should have lived longer, but he certainly couldn''t live so smoothly and become a great man.


    Whether to choose a short life to make a name for yourself or a long life to be indifferent, there will probably never be a standard answer.


    And just twenty years later, Tan Yiyi''s life came to an end.


    When a person is about to die, there is actually a feeling.


    Tan Yiyi sensed that his life was coming, and kept pulling Tao Yanxi to speak.


    Tao Yanxi has been listening quietly, listening to him talk about the past, the things he regrets, listening to him talk about how his love for her is getting deeper and deeper, and he doesn''t know how to live until he leaves her. go down.


    Talking about a ramble, there is absolutely no arrogance/anger of the year.


    He''s more like a bad old man, talking about the past that no one wants to hear.


    Tao Yanxi has been looking at Tan Yiyi with tenderness, until Tan Yiyi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller...


    Tao Yanxi moved closer to Tan Yi''s face and dropped a kiss on his forehead.


    Tan Yiyi smiled, closed his eyes, and stopped breathing...


    Tao Yanxi sighed lightly and put away the fragments of his brother''s soul.


    Then she was about to leave, but saw a chemistry book pressed behind her.


    Tao Yanxi pulled out the book, and she recognized it as the only book left by the original body on the desk back then.


    Tao Yanxi opened the pages of the book and saw the dense "I''m sorry".


    She turned back, and almost all of them were these three words.


    The only blank page was the paragraph written by the original body back then, Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and she suddenly remembered it.


    When she came back, she had planned to continue rectifying those people, but later I found out that those people had been severely punished, and the lightest condition was ten years in prison.


    Later, she didn''t care about it, and she didn''t think much about it at the time. Now it seems that it should be done by Tan one, right?


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers brushed over the text, brother, what a fool~


    But what can be done?


    He is her brother, her favorite brother...


    [Little master, little master~ Hurry up! Let''s go to the master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao interrupted Tao Yanxi''s thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Xiao Yao who doesn''t understand the style!


    ¡¾let''s go! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi closed the book, put it in Tan Yiyi''s hand, and left this world.


    What will my brother in the next world be like?

 Chapter 199： The meaning of loving you (talk about a side story)

    "Do you love Tao Yanxi?"


    This is the seventh time a psychiatrist has asked me this question, and the seventh time I have asked myself this question.


    Do I love Tao Yanxi?


    I have no idea.


    "If you don''t love, why do you suffer so much?"


    This is the seventh time a psychiatrist has asked me this question, and the seventh time I have asked myself this question.


    If I don''t love, why am I so miserable?


    I have no idea.


    A long, long time ago, I handed over my possessions to the country.


    I give my all for this land, my sweat, my tears, my blood.


    So when the above asked me to follow up with the gang meeting, I agreed, so after knowing that Gu Qiu had turned against the tide, the first thing I thought was still not to expose the informant above.


    However, when the bullet penetrated my chest and let the wolf burst open from it, I was in a trance.


    I saw her walking in my direction with blood, I saw her face slaughtered blankly, I tried to stop her, but I couldn''t speak.


    I know she is for me.


    For me, I was willing to risk the risk of boarding the cruise ship, for me to be willing to have blood on my hands, and even for me, for the country I love, to sacrifice myself in exchange for a lifetime of peace.


    I never knew that a person can do this because of "love".


    My blood has always boiled only for the country, but when the bullet penetrated my chest, my blood was cold.


    The cold wrapped around my body, and I knew that my life was coming.


    But later, I came back to life.


    But I am no longer the one who lives for the country. I stubbornly believe that I am the one who lives for her, even though she may no longer be in this world.


    I don''t know how Mo Senyan saved me. I should have died after being injured so badly.


    But then Mo Senyan told me that she asked him to save me.


    Later, Mo Senyan told me a lot of her stories.


    Some I know, and some I don''t.


    In the process of what I knew and what I didn''t know, I gradually realized that she had done so much for the sake of it.


    It turns out that "love" is such a mysterious thing, it can make two strangers become intimate and lingering, and even sacrifice themselves for each other.


    I fell into deep self-blame and remorse, and I wanted to tell her that I wasn''t worth it because I didn''t know how to love.


    Everything I have is dedicated to the country. I only know loyalty and obedience to orders, but never love.


    After a series of psychotherapy, my self-blame and regret have not been relieved, but have a tendency to deepen.


    One day, I want to go with her.


    But that day, when I saw her, the moment I took her into my arms, I just wanted to take possession of her fiercely and integrate with her completely.


    Later, we are together, everything is so logical and calm and natural.


    But I keep thinking, do I love her?


    I can give up everything I have for her, as long as it is what she wants, no matter how hard I work, I will help her get it. She hands her water when she is thirsty, and feeds her food when she is hungry. satisfy her.


    But is this love?


    I have no idea.


    After a long, long time, life was coming, and she dropped a last kiss on my forehead.


    The meaning of that kiss is to protect...

 Chapter 200： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (1)

    "Mirror, mirror, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?"


    "My queen, you are the most beautiful here. But Snow White is a thousand times more beautiful than you."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    [Xiao Yao, don¡¯t make trouble, hurry up and pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao who was acting alone.


    ¡¾Huh? Little master, am I not playing for you? The climax is almost here. The tide is coming! Little master, just be patient! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    "Hunter, I order you to kill Snow White!"


    "Yes, my queen."


    Xiaoyao played several roles and had a lot of fun.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Forget it, just be happy.


    Who hasn''t read the story of "Snow White"? hum!


    Tao Yanxi twisted her neck, but now she seemed to be the vicious queen inside, the vicious queen who fed the beautiful Snow White with poisoned apples.


    Hmm... But she is the second most beautiful person in the world hahahahaha!


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing. Although she was beautiful in the first few worlds, she was definitely not the second best in the world.


    Now it is different, she is the second most beautiful in the world!


    Tao Yanqi pinched her high chest with satisfaction, and touched her long slender legs, and finally touched her face in a good way, very good, really beautiful.


    "Queen, the king is here." The maid beside her reminded her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Understood, you go down first."


    The maid led the way, and then the king came in.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bow down, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the king and said, "Why does the king have the time to come to me?"


    The king laughed twice and said, "It''s Snow White''s birthday in a month. I want you to ask her what she likes."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, she asked? Could it be that she has a good reputation? No, she is the vicious queen now!


    "The king is joking. She is your daughter. Why don''t you ask me?"


    Tao Yanxi said unceremoniously, who knew that the king was not angry, but said with a smile: "Well, I can only ask myself."


    After speaking, the king left.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! Isn''t this way wrong?


    Wasn''t she afraid that she came to a fake world and met a fake king?


    How can there be such a good-tempered king?


    [Xiao Yao, stop acting in a one-man show, and tell me what''s going on. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said, this Xiao Yao is too naughty! Isn''t it because I didn''t prepare a fresh TV series for her, hum!


    [Oh, that little master, I only said it once, you can listen. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    [The original body is a witch who loves the king and casts a spell to marry the king, but the king is afraid of the original body because she can magic! ¡¿ Xiao Yao finished a long series of words in one breath.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [You can actually speak slowly. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, I''m going to continue acting, do you want to cooperate with me! ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked excitedly.


    [No, you play slowly. ¡¿ After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she temporarily blocked Xiao Yao, this Xiao Yao is really boring, what''s the fun in acting alone?


    Tao Yanxi touched his chin, and it was interesting to say that the king would be afraid of an original body.


    But then again, where did my brother go?


    At this time, a squeaking sound suddenly came from outside.


    "Sister...Sister..."

 Chapter 201： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (2)

    Tao Yanxi''s body froze, this title...wouldn''t be...


    Before Tao Yanxi could think of it, she saw a man in a robe with a grass in his hand walking in from the door.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Sister...Sister..." The man happily ran to Tao Yanxi and handed the grass to Tao Yanxi, "Send you flowers."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she refused.


    She refused to admit that the foolish man in front of her was her brother.


    "Flower..." The man stubbornly stuffed the grass into Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    Tao Yanxi took the grass and said seriously, "This is grass, not flowers."


    The man tilted his head, frowning in confusion, "Hasty?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, it''s grass, not flowers."


    "Oh." The man seemed a little frustrated.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "What''s your name?"


    The man looked at Tao Yanxi with tears in his eyes.


    "Sister, you...forgot my name again, I...my name is Case, and...you''re going to call my brother," Case said, shrugging his nose as if sad.


    Tao Yanxi: She refused, she has no foolish brother.


    "Where have you been?" Tao Yanxi asked, saying, does the vicious queen in "Snow White" have a brother? Doesn''t seem to be there?


    Case tilted his head, as if thinking.


    "Ah Snow White!" Case patted his head. "She...she..."


    "What happened to her? Bullied you?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Case shook his head. "She...she said you like..."


    Case pointed to the grass in Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Flower..."


    After speaking, Case seemed to feel that something was wrong again, "Grass...grass?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Either Snow White was making fun of Case, or that Snow White was an idiot too.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the grass and looked at it, yes, it is indeed a weed that can be seen everywhere.


    "Do you like it?" Case asked, pulling Tao Yanxi''s long skirt.


    Tao Yanxi nodded stiffly, "I like it, I like it very much."


    "Hmm!" Case nodded, a smile on his face unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi pinched Case''s face, although it was a fool, this face was really good.


    But think about it, she is the second most beautiful woman in the world, and her brother will definitely not be too bad!


    etc! She still hadn''t figured out what this "sister" was called!


    After that, Tao Yanxi coaxed and flickered and asked Case why she called her sister.


    It turned out that Case was born a fool. Case''s father paid a great price to find the original owner, hoping that she could restore Case''s sanity.


    The original owner agreed to Case''s father, but it was not so easy to restore his sanity, so the original owner took Case with him.


    However, Case didn''t know what to think. He always called the original owner as his sister.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, it turned out to be like this, there was a trace of wickedness in her eyes, and she wondered what her brother would think when he saw him now?


    Hmm...must be interesting.


    Tao Yanxi thought happily, and then was interrupted by a burst of pulling.


    "Sister..." Case was pulling on Tao Yanxi''s skirt, only to hear a tear, and the skirt was torn.


    Tao Yanxi: Small sample! There''s still a lot of strength!

 Chapter 202： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Case angrily, "What are you doing!"


    Case blinked, and said innocently, "Sister...beautiful!"


    "Of course I know I look good! I''m asking you what you do with my skirt!" Tao Yanxi asked angrily.


    Case tilted his head and thought for a while before saying, "It looks good!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you afraid that you are not a fool?


    Oh yes, Case seems like a fool.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth and slapped Case on the face.


    "Don''t pull my skirt next time, or I will slap me!"


    Case''s right hand touched the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand, and said with a smirk, "soft."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly withdrew his hand, being stupid and taking advantage of himself, bad brother!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, stood up and went back to the inner room to change into Meimei''s skirt.


    And Case looked at her back and squeezed his right hand.


    "Soft...huhu..." he said with a thoughtful expression.


    When Tao Yanxi came out again after changing her skirt, Case didn''t know where she had gone.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bother to care about him either, nothing would happen anyway.


    After all, Case was the man behind her wicked queen.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, she wanted to see the legendary Snow White.


    Legend has it that Snow White''s skin was as white as snow, her lips were as red as blood, and her hair was as black as ebony.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, isn''t this a snowman wearing a wig?


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, pretending that she didn''t think about anything just now.


    "Where is Snow White now?" Tao Yanxi casually asked the maid next to her.


    "Sing in the garden," the maid replied respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Go to the garden."


    The maid followed, and Tao Yanxi and his party soon came to the garden.


    In the garden, Snow White sang a light song, and the birds in the garden were chirping, as if they were echoing her.


    Snow White is extremely good-looking, and it is a beauty that cannot be described in words.


    Just standing there, she was able to attract everyone''s attention.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and turned her head slightly to look behind Snow White.


    There stood the king standing with his hands behind his back. The king looked at Snow White all the time, and there was an emotion in his eyes that she could not understand.


    "Sister..." Case came out of nowhere and started pulling on her skirt again.


    "Don''t pull my skirt!" Tao Yanxi rescued her skirt from Case''s hands and said with a bad face.


    The voices of the two quickly attracted the attention of everyone in the garden. Compared with the pure Snow White, the Queen''s appearance was actually more enchanting.


    The two are beauties of different styles, but they rarely appear at the same time.


    Because the queen never liked to go out, she stayed in her palace every day and didn''t know what she was tinkering with.


    And there are rumors that the Queen and Snow White were at odds, so the two never showed up together.


    It''s strange today, the queen actually came to the garden on her own initiative!


    Snow White also saw Tao Yanxi, and she had a big smile on her face.


    "Queen~"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, with disdain between her eyebrows.


    "Snow White is in a good mood."


    Snow White nodded and said very happily: "Everyone dances and sings happily together, of course they are in a good mood!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Can''t you hear she''s making fun of her?


    Oh, this Snow White is also a fool, the identification is complete.

 Chapter 203： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (4)

    At this time, the king stepped forward from behind, "Why is the queen in the mood today?"


    "Boring, come out and be happy." Tao Yanxi said while pulling on the skirt in Case''s hand.


    The king glanced at Case cheerfully, and then said to Tao Yanxi, "This palace is indeed a bit boring. If the queen wants to, she can go out to play."


    Tao Yanxi gave a cold "Oh", not quite understanding what the king was thinking.


    At this time, Snow White coquettishly said to the king, "I also want to go out to play~"


    "No!" The king who was still cheerful just now straightened his face, "It''s so dangerous outside, you better stay in the palace."


    When Snow White heard this, she could only bow her head in frustration.


    What is the outside world like? She really wants to know!


    Tao Yanxi watched with relish from the side, this king is interesting...


    Case was still pulling at her skirt, as if she would not stop tearing it.


    Tao Yanxi expressed her anger, then grabbed Case''s hand and left.


    She has to teach her brother a good lesson!


    After returning to the palace, Tao Yanxi put her hands around her chest, her expression gloomy.


    "Case, you can''t just pull a girl''s paper skirt, you know that!"


    Case tilted his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression.


    "Nice!" he said.


    "You can''t say it looks good!" Tao Yanxi emphasized.


    "Don''t talk about other people''s." Case grabbed the hem of her skirt again, "Sister''s!"


    Does this mean that if you don''t pull other people''s skirts, just pull hers?


    What a grudge!


    "If you tore my skirt, wouldn''t I be seen by others?" Tao Yanxi decided to understand it and move it with emotion.


    She can''t believe it anymore, she can''t teach a fool!


    Case frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly his right hand clenched his fist and hit his open left hand.


    "You can''t be seen by others!" Case said very seriously, and then tore off Tao Yanxi''s skirt with lightning speed, "Be seen by me!"


    At the end, Case clapped his hands happily.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    She wants to kill him!


    "Case!" Tao Yanxi''s angry voice resounded in the palace, and all the maids shivered in unison. What did that fool do to make the queen so angry?


    After her skirt was torn off again, Tao Yanxi decisively kicked Case out of the palace.


    And after Case was kicked out, he didn''t know where he went, because the maids couldn''t find him anyway.


    Tao Yanxi sat in front of the magic mirror and looked at herself in the mirror angrily. She told herself again and again, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it will make you ugly.


    "Dear Queen, you are still beautiful today, but Snow White is a thousand times more beautiful than you." The magic mirror said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said, "Magic mirror, I didn''t ask you today, how did you speak?"


    "Oh~ My dear Queen, you are still beautiful today, but Snow White is a thousand times more beautiful than you." The magic mirror was still repeating the words just now, but with an extra interjection.


    "Oh, that may be because you can''t appreciate my beauty." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned the mirror upside down, so that it could only look at the golden table. There was no magic mirror with any level of appreciation, and it was still facing the wall. Think about it!

 Chapter 204： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (5)

    Three days later, the king found Tao Yanxi early in the morning, and his expression was very anxious.


    "Queen, can you use magic to find my daughter?" the king asked anxiously and worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, isn''t Snow White staying in the palace well?


    She didn''t find anyone to mess with her.


    "Isn''t she in her own palace? Or in the garden?" Tao Yanxi asked, maybe playing hide and seek with the maids.


    The king shook his head and said, "No, I have searched all over, she is not in the palace."


    Speaking of this, the king''s face was obviously dark, "She must have run out, I shouldn''t have said those words last time!"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly. She didn''t know why, but she always felt that the king''s attitude towards Snow White was a little strange, but she couldn''t tell what was strange.


    "Oh, then you go back first, I will give you news when I find it." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    The king wanted to say something more, but after looking at Tao Yanxi''s face, he finally chose not to say anything.


    He nodded slightly, then turned and left.


    After the king left, Case didn''t know where oh ah popped out.


    "I...I know...where she is!" Case said excitedly.


    "Where is she?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously. This Case had been missing for three days, and he suddenly came back to bring news of Snow White, which was a bit interesting.


    Case tilted his head, pointed to Tao Yanxi''s skirt and said, "Tear it for me and take you there."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does he have such a soft spot for his dress? Still want to threaten her?


    "Oh, forget it." Tao Yanxi just ignored Case, she waved her hand and said, "You can play while you play."


    Case lowered his head in frustration and said, "She...she ran off with a hunter!"


    Tao Yanxi was startled, she didn''t seem to let the hunters kill Snow White, did she? Why did Snow White run away with the hunter herself?


    Then should she meet the seven dwarfs next, and then should she go along with the plot to deliver the poisoned apple?


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi and ignored him, his head lowered even more.


    How can I get my sister''s attention?


    I really want... I want my sister to look at me all the time, look at me all the time...


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Case was thinking, she was now communicating with Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do I have to go through the plot? ¡¿


    [Little master, you are happy~¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q] Xiao Yao said, it''s just a small world anyway, the little master is so powerful, don''t be afraid!


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, you are getting more and more casual, you should supervise me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Oh, little master, please go to the plot! ¡¿Xiao Yao cooperates with Tao Yanxi very much.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Case, why did Snow White run with the hunter?" Tao Yanxi asked Case, who had a thoughtful face.


    When Case heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, he thought about it and said, "It''s beautiful outside!"


    This means that the hunter told Snow White that the outside world is very exciting, so Snow White ran away with the hunter?


    Case paused for a moment, grinned at the corners of his mouth, and said stupidly: "Sister! It''s very beautiful! I...I don''t run!"


    Tao Yanxi heard this, nodded with a smile, and then patted Case''s face, "Good."


    Case nodded happily, he was the best! So when does my sister strip naked?

 Chapter 205： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Case was thinking, after all, what she was thinking about now was how to find Snow White.


    Since the king asked her to find Snow White, she really couldn''t refuse.


    Tao Yanxi first comforted Case, then walked towards the forest.


    If it is really the original plot, then Snow White should be with the hunter.


    Case didn''t know where to go, Tao Yanxi was now used to Case''s disappearance without knowing it.


    Tao Yanxi walked slowly into the depths of the forest. After walking for about half an hour, she heard a strange sound.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    this voice...


    Tao Yanxi quickly walked away looking for the voice. Two minutes later, she saw a handsome man pressing Snow White under him. Half of his pants were already unbuttoned. It was a good show.


    "Presumptuous!" Tao Yanxi took out an apple and smashed it on the man''s head.


    The man let out a pained cry and rolled down from under Snow White at once.


    Snow White''s face was full of tears, and her whole body shrank, looking very pitiful.


    The man, the hunter, saw Tao Yanxi, and his body froze suddenly.


    "queen¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi had a vicious smile on the corner of her mouth, "You abducted Snow White for this kind of thing?"


    The hunter shook his head repeatedly, refusing to admit it.


    On the contrary, Snow White had calmed down at this time. She adjusted her clothes and hid behind the hunter.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this Snow White stupid?


    That hunter hurt you and you still want to hide behind him?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, "Princess Snow White, your father asked you to return to the palace."


    Snow White blinked her eyes, her long eyelashes trembled, making people feel very affectionate.


    "Queen, I''m not going back." Snow White whispered, "It''s not fun at all in the palace."


    "Snow White, don''t be self-willed!" Tao Yanxi wanted to grab Snow White''s wrist, but Snow White hid behind the hunter.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, she''s going to be angry.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was gloomy, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more shallow.


    The hunter gave a shudder, and immediately pushed Snow White out.


    "Queen, take her away."


    "I don''t want it!" Snow White struggled, the expression on her face very resisting.


    Tao Yanxi is not a very patient person, especially when Snow White is so "mentally retarded", she is even more impatient.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back and said with a sneer, "Since you are going with the hunter, then I will go back and reply to the king."


    Snow White didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi, as if hoping she would leave quickly.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi threw her sleeves and left. This Snow White was more mentally retarded than her brother.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, is Snow White lacking in heart? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked very puzzled.


    [Little master, don''t you know what you have in mind? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked back.


    Tao Yanxi paused, no, no, as the protagonist, how could Snow White be so stupid?


    Tao Yanxi immediately stopped and went back to the road just now.


    However, when she returned, Snow White and the hunter had disappeared.


    She only left for ten minutes, so the two of them won''t be over so quickly, right?


    Or is it that everything just now was just a show for them?

 Chapter 206： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (7)

    With this doubt in mind, Tao Yanxi searched the forest again, but did not find Snow White and the hunter, but saw the seven dwarfs.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bother the seven dwarfs either. If it really followed the plot, then Snow White should meet the seven dwarfs soon.


    Tao Yanxi decided to go back to reply to the king first and take a look at his attitude.


    When Tao Yanxi told the king that Snow White and the hunter had run away, the king''s face shocked her.


    His face was gloomy, as if he was about to smash the hunter into tens of thousands of pieces.


    "Queen, since I monitor Case and don''t have any connection with the neighboring prince, shouldn''t you also do something for me?" the king asked with a gloomy face.


    Tao Yanxi was surprised that the original body had reached such an agreement with the king?


    But why cut off Case''s connection with the neighboring prince? What is the purpose of this?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened slightly, and she whispered, "I don''t know what the king wants to do?"


    The corner of the king''s mouth raised a smile, with a strong sense of possession.


    "Snow White is mine, I want you to get her back!"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, such a strong possession of the valley...


    "You...she''s your daughter!" This perverted king actually had a bad idea of ??his own daughter!


    The king sneered, not caring about the queen''s ability to use magic.


    "What about you? Didn''t you ask Case to call you your sister? How about it? Isn''t this kind of exciting for you?"


    Tao Yanxi was quite sure that she hadn''t asked Case to call her sister, so did the original body do this?


    "Queen, in the past I thought you loved me, but I never thought you would think so much about Case, oh, no, I should say I never thought you were so vicious, to let Case call your sister to experience that indecent pleasure. ''" the king continued.


    A flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in Tao Yanxi''s mind. She raised her head to look straight at the king and asked, "When did he start calling me sister?"


    The king''s expression became more and more disdainful, "Isn''t that what happened a few days ago? I don''t know what kind of evil magic you used to make Case, who was unable to avoid you before, start sticking to you, hehe..."


    The king sneered, his whole person exuding a strong air of disdain.


    But at this moment, Tao Yanxi is very happy. If this is the case, then my brother''s soul fragment must have sensed her arrival!


    Even if my brother only has a small piece of soul, he misses him very much!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t stop laughing.


    Oh, why is my brother so cute?


    The king looked at the queen who suddenly laughed, wondering why she was happy.


    "Queen, within a day, I want to see Snow White." The king said in a deep voice, he didn''t care what the queen was happy about, he just wanted to get Snow White back.


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands, as if "refusing to cooperate".


    "King, I''m sorry, you should find it yourself."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, her voice full of joy.


    "I''m not the same as your pervert~" She doesn''t have any orthodox blood relationship with her brother.


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she left, um... she was going to find her brother~


    The king looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, clenched his fingers into fists and slammed it on the throne beside him.

 Chapter 207： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (8)

    Queen, since you are so rude, don''t blame him!


    The king has always been irrational when it comes to dealing with Snow White.


    Although the king was afraid of the queen, his "love" for Snow White prevailed. After Tao Yanxi rejected him, the king immediately issued an order to stop monitoring Case''s contacts with the neighboring prince.


    The king wanted to see, without his surveillance, once Case was in contact with the neighboring prince, would the queen still be able to control Case!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know the king''s sinister intentions. She was looking for Case when Case appeared in front of her.


    "Where have you been?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Oh, this is my brother, I only love my brother, even if I forget the past, I still remember that she is his sister''s brother~


    Tao Yanxi is very happy, so her attitude towards Case has obviously improved.


    Case seemed to notice the change in Tao Yanxi''s attitude, his eyes lit up, and he grabbed Tao Yanxi''s skirt at once.


    "Can I strip my sister naked today?" Case asked with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So you are such a brother!


    Now Tao Yanxi has no doubt that what her former brother must think about every day is to take off her clothes! snort! It was so boring at the beginning, but now there is no memory, the original form is revealed, right?


    She won''t let him take it off!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly pulled back her skirt and said, "No way!"


    "Oh." Case lowered his head in frustration, looking disappointed.


    "Where have you been?" Tao Yanxi doesn''t care if Case is disappointed, she must ask where Case has gone.


    She was still a little concerned about what the king said just now. Why did the original body prevent Case from meeting the neighboring prince? Is there any secret in it?


    After being rejected by Tao Yanxi, Case said sullenly, "Go to a comfortable place."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Comfortable place?" The word obviously made Tao Yanxi think of a very bad place, her face sank, and she looked at Case up and down.


    The clothes are neatly dressed, the hair is not messy, and there is no trace of ambiguity from the exposed skin outside.


    "What is that place?" Tao Yanxi asked as if she didn''t care at all.


    Case tilted his head to think for a moment, then said with a big heart, "A place like this shape."


    Tao Yanxi recalled the "heart-shaped building" in his mind, and it seemed that there was only one place in the entire royal city where opera was similar to the "heart-shaped".


    Tao Yanxi''s face darkened, Case, the big pig''s hoof! It''s not enough to have her! I even went to find an opera!


    Case shuddered, feeling that his sister''s mood suddenly became very bad.


    He wanted to explain something, but found that he was so stupid that he couldn''t speak, so he could only look at Tao Yanxi pitifully.


    Seeing Case like this, Tao Yanxi was even more angry and pretended to be pitiful!


    Tao Yanxi tugged at Case''s clothes all of a sudden, and the clothes were torn apart successfully, revealing snow-white skin and pink dogwoods.


    Case blinked, then reached out and tore the torn clothes completely again.


    "I''m naked, it''s your sister!"


    Case wanted to tug at Tao Yanxi''s skirt, but Tao Yanxi grabbed his wrist, but because of the length of the skirt and the posture, she fell into his arms all of a sudden. inside.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­

 Chapter 208： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (9)

    Case was holding Tao Yanxi, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was about to spread to his face.


    Tao Yanxi smelled the unique smell of Case, which was very good. It didn''t have the floral scent of a woman, but there was a smell of mint grass.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to come out of Case''s embrace, but Case was holding Tao Yanxi tightly, mumbling, "Sister, why are you so soft."


    "Then why are you so hard?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    When Case heard it, he thought it was very reasonable. Why is he so hard?


    "It''s better for my sister, she''s soft," Case said, the hand that held Tao Yan''s waist tended to slip up.


    Chapter 18 of Tao Yanxi slapped Case on the chest, "Where are you going to touch it?"


    Case thought for a while and said, "Sister, you are so soft, I want to touch the softest part."


    Case was talking, and the hand moved up restlessly.


    Where could Tao Yanxi succeed, she directly pushed Case''s chest, and Case was pushed to the ground without noticing.


    "Sister?" Case looked at Tao Yanxi with some grievances, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "Wait until you become as soft as me and touch me again." Tao Yanxi said, hum, what this means is that it is impossible to touch her in this life!


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi thoughtfully and nodded.


    "This is what you said, sister~" Case jumped up after saying that, and left quickly.


    For some reason, Tao Yanxi always had a bad premonition.


    A few hours later, Tao Yanxi''s hunch came true.


    Because that guy Case got a set of cotton dolls on him out of nowhere.


    The cotton doll was very soft, and it really met the requirement of "softness" that Tao Yanxi said.


    Case jumped up and down in front of Tao Yanxi, the figure hidden under the doll shook, and a cheerful voice came from inside.


    "Now I''m fluffy~ I''m going to touch your softest place, sister~"


    Tao Yan hesitated, walked in front of Case, then took his hand to his head, and rubbed his hair.


    "Look, you touched it! The softest and smoothest part of my body is my hair!"


    Case shrugged, no, my sister is a big liar!


    "You lie!" Case said. "Snow White said that the softest part of a girl''s paper should be her heart."


    "So can I touch your heart?" Case asked, taking off his doll suit.


    "How do you want to touch it?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously. Do you want to dig it out and touch it?


    Case frowned and thought for a while, then touched the position of his heart. After a long pause, he said, "Then sister, don''t move."


    "Okay, I''m not moving." She wanted to see, how did Case touch her heart?


    Case stretched out his hands, accurately grasped Tao Yanxi''s bulge, and pinched it vigorously.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    rogue!


    Her heart is clearly on the left, and she pinches the one on her right!


    No, no, that doesn''t seem to be the point!


    Isn''t the heart a little higher? This guy actually went straight to her Yue Hung!


    She really believed his evil! You big liar!


    Tao Yanxi wanted to wave Case''s hand away, but saw Case''s hand holding the bulge and playing with it.


    Tao Yanxi only felt her body cramp and her legs go weak, and she collapsed into Case''s arms all of a sudden.

 Chapter 209： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (10)

    Case hugged Tao Yanxi very happily, "Sister, are you throwing your arms around?"


    Tao Yanxi suddenly squeezed Case''s wrist, and then said viciously, "Are you pretending to be stupid?"


    Case tilted his head slightly, looking at Tao Yanxi with some puzzlement, "What is acting stupid?"


    "You can speak idioms, but you''re not pretending to be stupid?" Tao Yanxi stood up viciously from Case''s arms and poked Case''s chest.


    Case pursed his lips in grievance, "My sister said I was stupid, but I deliberately studied for a long time!"


    "Oh." She didn''t believe it.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Case suspiciously, and Case''s expression became more and more aggrieved, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.


    "Let go of your hand." Tao Yanxi glared at Case after saying that.


    Case made an "oh", then took a step back and dropped his hand.


    "Then sister, do you want to take off your own light?" Case blinked, looking at Tao Yanxi''s...open chest.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I don''t take off, you put on your clothes!" Tao Yanxi said and threw the clothes to Case.


    Case picked up the broken clothes and looked at Tao Yanxi pitifully.


    "Sister..." Case said pitifully.


    Tao Yanxi pretended not to see Case''s pitiful appearance, turned her head and said, "Hurry up! Don''t pretend to be pitiful for me."


    "Oh." Case lowered his head and fell silent.


    "Sister, get dressed," Case said.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Case, and she almost exploded.


    "Put your pants on for me!" Tao Yanxi said loudly.


    Case blinked and twisted his body, "Sister, who are we softer than?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Who wants to compare this with you!


    "Case!" Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, she was wrong, she was really wrong, she shouldn''t be entangled with Case here, she should turn around and leave!


    Case shook the male sexual characteristics somewhere, and said happily, "Sister, the softest part of my body is here!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her mouth, "Oh? Is that so?"


    Case nodded ignorantly, "Yes, yes!"


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward, then reached out and grabbed the place where he was shaking.


    Case tilted his head, looking at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    "Sister? What''s wrong?"


    "Let me check if you are the softest here." Tao Yanxi said these words, moving her fingers slightly.


    Case only felt a fire coming up from there, attacking his body quickly, making his body hot.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Case who was at a loss, and asked with a wicked taste, "Hey, is it still the softest now?"


    There seemed to be tears in Case''s eyes. He looked at Tao Yanxi pitifully.


    "Sister... ok... so strange..." Case said with a bewildered expression.


    "Strange? Where is it strange?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Case lowered his head and thought for a while, then moved his body, which seemed to ease the scorching heat.


    Case''s eyes lit up, "Sister, it''s so comfortable!"


    Case said the action with more force.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Case, who had an abnormal blush on his face, and paused, "So you are the softest part of you?"

 Chapter 210： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (11)

    Case was stunned, as if he didn''t understand what was going on in front of him.


    Taking advantage of Case''s stunned effort, Tao Yanxi quickly withdrew his hand.


    "Then I won, I''m much softer than you!"


    Then Tao Yanxi picked up her skirt and left with lightning speed.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and blinked, um... It''s strange, why did my sister run away? It''s obviously a very comfortable thing, isn''t it?


    After Tao Yanxi left quickly, she hid in a corner and took a deep breath.


    It almost overturned, but fortunately she stopped the loss in time! Can''t do it again next time! Tao Yanxi thought with a stern face.


    Tao Yanxi straightened her skirt, coughed lightly, and walked out of the corner pretending to be graceful.


    Tao Yanxi first went to the king¡¯s bedroom, but the king was not there. Tao Yanxi asked the maid and learned that the king seemed to be looking for Snow White in the forest.


    Tao Yanxi still remembered the location of the Seven Dwarfs, so she decided to take a look over there to see if Snow White was there with the Seven Dwarfs.


    A few hours later, Tao Yanxi came to the place where the seven dwarfs were.


    Tao Yanxi hid in the dark and saw Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs dancing and singing together.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This Snow White is pretty cool.


    Tao Yanxi looked around, but did not see the existence of the hunter, and did not know how Snow White got rid of the hunter.


    And why is the king so stupid, she has found Snow White, why hasn''t the king found it yet?


    The seven dwarfs are not hard to find!


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her nose and continued to stare at Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs.


    Snow White smiled very happily, and the seven dwarfs circled around Snow White, smiling happily too.


    Tao Yanxi watched this scene and always felt that the world was full of "mentally retarded information", so what caused them to laugh so happily?


    Tao Yanxi moved forward curiously and listened carefully to what Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs were saying.


    "Snow White, Snow White, you are so beautiful~"


    "Yeah yeah~ Hunter is really happy~"


    "I want to hug Snow White''s waist too~"


    "I want to touch Snow White''s Moon Hungry~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What are the seven dwarfs talking about?


    Did she really hear it right?


    Tao Yanxi blinked in disbelief and listened carefully.


    "Ah~ I wonder how Snow White''s place feels like?"


    "Ah~ I want to know too!"


    "Snow White Snow White, I want to kiss your lips~"


    Then Tao Yanxi saw Snow White bend down and kiss the dwarf''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! You are Snow White! Pure and flawless Snow White!


    Is there something wrong with the way the world looks?


    ¡¾Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, come out quickly, is there something wrong with this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi called out to Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾Uuuuuu? where is wrong? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    [I feel that Snow White is very loose! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, "Little Master, you think Snow White is so beautiful, how could there be a man who doesn''t like her? Since she was liked by so many men, how could she still know nothing? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi blinked, so this is a slutty version of the "Snow White" fairy tale?

 Chapter 211： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (12)

    Just as Tao Yanxi and Xiao Yao were talking, Snow White over there kissed the seven dwarfs on the lips one by one.


    Tao Yanxi silently took a step back, unable to be offended.


    No wonder Case is "undressed" every day in his head, and the folk customs here are like this!


    Very good, she''s going back to Banzheng''s brother.


    As for Snow White or something, she doesn''t care!


    Tao Yanxi left the place where the seven dwarfs were, and after returning to the palace, she searched the palace for Case but couldn''t find it.


    But seeing the angry king pulling Snow White into the inner hall, he didn''t know what to do.


    But then Tao Yanxi heard the maid say that a strange voice came from the inner hall that day.


    As for what that strange sound is, I can only imagine it myself.


    At night, Tao Yanxi was sound asleep, and suddenly felt that someone was watching him.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw Case with an enlarged face. Tao Yanxi didn''t hold back and raised her fist and threw a fist. The fist slammed firmly into Case''s face, causing Case to go straight to the ground in pain. Sit on the ground.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuously, you bullied me uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuously." Case cried out without any image.


    Tao Yanxi sternly said, "Sit upright! What does it look like!"


    Case sat up straight, and then asked weakly, "I''m obedient, sister, will you do something comfortable with me?"


    "No!" Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "From today onwards, you must follow me every day. I said that you must not go west when you go east, don''t you know!"


    Case blinked and nodded.


    "Then I''ll listen to you, sister, will you get naked?" Case asked expectantly.


    "No!" Tao Yanxi said solemnly with a straight face.


    "Oh." Case lowered his head in frustration, clasped his hands together, and seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    "But if you listen to me, I can touch your little hands or something."


    Tao Yanxi decided to adopt a "reward policy" to slowly change Case''s mind full of "undressed" thoughts!


    Case raised his head suddenly, his eyes shining, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, "Now, go to sleep obediently."


    "Oh." Case responded, then immediately stood up and sat down on Tao Yanxi''s bed and quickly lay down.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I let you sleep, what are you doing here?" Tao Yanxi asked with a calm face.


    "But sister, didn''t you say I had to be by your side?" Case didn''t understand why his sister was upset, obviously he did what she said.


    Tao Yanxi held her forehead helplessly, is she digging a hole and jumping by herself?


    "Then you go to sleep." Tao Yanxi said, then she stretched out her foot and kicked Case to the ground, and then she covered herself with the quilt and fell asleep.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi, lying bitterly on the ground covered with cashmere blankets.


    The next morning, after Tao Yanxi woke up, Case also woke up.


    Then Tao Yanxi watched Casey walk in front of her, took off his pants and rubbed her hand!


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    "what are you doing!"


    Case blinked and said, "Sister, I will obey you and hold me a little hand."


    "Then you..." Tao Yanxi pointed at Case''s firmness, and was speechless for a while.


    Case grinned, "Hey, sister, you didn''t say you had to hold hands."

 Chapter 212： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (13)

    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Who said Case was an idiot!


    come out! She''s going to kill him!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and told herself to calm down.


    The folk customs are like this, the folk customs are like this, I can''t blame Case, I can''t blame Case, my brother''s heart is good, good!


    "Sister, hold hands~" Case said, leaning towards Tao Yanxi for the joint entrance exam.


    Tao Yanxi: You can''t be blamed for having a ghost!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly grabbed Case''s wrist and said fiercely, "I said holding hands! It''s holding hands! It''s like this!"


    Speaking of Tao Yanxi, he took Case''s right hand with his left hand and clasped his fingers tightly.


    He started to look at the clasped hands of the two, and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Apart from that, if any other part touches my hand, it''s not called holding hands! Understand!" Tao Yanxi continued to speak viciously.


    Case blinked, and nodded with a trace of grievance in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi snorted arrogantly, then let go of Case''s hand and said, "It''s good to know."


    She tried to withdraw her left hand, but Case held onto hers tightly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Let go!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Case said innocently, "Sister, you said holding hands."


    "Isn''t this pulled!" Tao Yanxi said frantically.


    "Isn''t this being held? How could it be held?" Case became more and more puzzled, looking at Tao Yanxi with a hint of accusation in his eyes.


    My sister is a big liar!


    Tao Yanxi: She absolutely does not believe that Case is a fool, absolutely not!


    Tao Yanxi threw away Case''s hand with force, and wrapped her arms around her chest and said, "Then it''s been held now."


    Case: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "Now go and put on your clothes!" Tao Yanxi ordered.


    Case could only nod, then slowly put on his clothes. During this process, Tao Yanxi kept staring at him.


    Case''s movements were slow, as if deliberately showing Tao Yanxi.


    After he finished getting dressed, he turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi and said, "Sister, I''m dressed, you see how well I dress, do you want me to help you get dressed?"


    "No!" Tao Yanxi glanced down at herself, very good, she was only wearing a thin skirt, which could not cover her graceful figure at all!


    No wonder Case had been staring at her just now, she thought she was so beautiful that he felt it was a loss not to look at her.


    Tao Yan twitched the corners of her mouth, always feeling that she was being led astray by Case.


    After Tao Yanxi had cleaned up, she took Case to start learning "Etiquette Teaching Music". The first thing is to not let Case keep thinking about stripping her off!


    So in the palace, the following scene was found.


    "You have to respect girls, don''t you think about stripping people off?" Tao Yanxi said with a serious face.


    "But I just want to strip my sister naked." Case looked innocent.


    "Then am I a girl?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "You''re my sister!" Case answered firmly, without hesitation.


    "Is my sister a girl?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "My sister is my sister!" Keston paused. "What is a girl''s paper? Can you eat it?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you afraid that you are not mentally retarded?


    "Can''t eat it!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Case grinned. "Then can I eat my sister? My sister smells so good. I want to eat her."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 Chapter 213： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (14)

    The first teaching, ended in failure.


    Tao Yanxi decided to start the second teaching, she didn''t believe it anymore, she would not teach a fool well!


    Tao Yanxi took Case to the garden, where there were maids playing.


    Tao Yanxi pointed to a few maids and said, "If you want to take off their clothes, they will be very sad, you know?"


    Case looked at the maids and then at Tao Yanxi, "But I don''t want to take off their clothes, I want to take off my sister''s clothes."


    Case was very serious when he said this, his eyes were full of Tao Yanxi''s reflection.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, she seemed to be looking in the wrong direction from the beginning.


    In Case''s eyes, she was never alone.


    From the beginning, she was the only person he wanted to strip naked.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, not knowing why, this feeling is really subtle.


    At this moment, she really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "Will my sister be sad if I strip naked?" Case asked suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi was still in the consciousness of "teaching" him. Hearing his question, he nodded subconsciously.


    "Oh, I see." Case lowered his head, folded his hands together, and nodded a few fingers to each other. After a few seconds, he raised his head and grinned and said, "Then I definitely won''t do it in the future. !"


    Although he really wanted to take off his sister''s clothes, even though he really wanted her to belong to him alone, if her sister would be sad because of it, then he wouldn''t do it.


    Sisters are the most important at all times.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Case''s smile and was stunned. Back then, he smiled and said, "I will be good to you in the future!" Later, my brother did indeed treat her well, even...


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, not wanting to recall those memories that were not very beautiful or even cruel.


    She stood on tiptoe slightly, raised her hand and rubbed Case''s hair and said, "Good boy~"


    The smile on Case''s face is getting deeper and deeper, it''s good that my sister is happy~


    The second teaching, success!


    For the next few days, Tao Yanxi stayed with Case, and Case didn''t mention anything about "getting naked", but holding hands or something was unavoidable.


    The king and Snow White had a big fight, and Snow White ran to the Seven Dwarfs and hid.


    The king had no choice but to watch the seven dwarfs and Snow White live happily ever after.


    During the period, the king also came to Tao Yanxi and wanted her to bring Snow White back, but Tao Yanxi directly rejected the king''s request.


    The king looked very angry, and after uttering some harsh words, he did not know where to go.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take the king to heart. She was in a good mood these past few days, because Case finally stopped thinking about those shameful things every day!


    But Case always likes to turn her back on her these two days, which makes her suspect that she has become ugly now!


    Tao Yanxi had no intention of interfering in Snow White''s affairs, and sometimes she wondered whether Snow White would still be with the neighboring prince without her being the vicious queen who sent the poisoned apples.


    And on this day, Case suddenly fainted. Just when Tao Yanxi was at a loss, someone who claimed to be the prince next door found her...

 Chapter 214： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the neighboring prince with a bad expression, and swept his eyes around him, as if trying to see through him.


    The neighboring prince let Tao Yanxi look at him generously, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he looked very personable.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Yanxi first broke the silence.


    The neighboring prince chuckled, and instead of answering Tao Yanxi''s question immediately, he asked, "Did Case faint?"


    Tao Yanxi''s face froze, "What did you do?"


    The neighboring prince was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a smile and said, "The queen is really joking, how can I have such great ability?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and her eyes became more and more bad.


    "Queen, you also know that half of Case''s soul body was sealed in the palace by the magician invited by my father, and Case will naturally fall into a coma after being away from that soul body for a long time."


    When the neighboring prince said this, the smile on the corner of his mouth shriveled, "Case hasn''t sneaked into the palace in the past few days. I naturally guessed that he must be in a coma."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi''s mind flashed through Case''s abnormality these days.


    No wonder he likes to turn his back to himself more and more these days, because he doesn''t want her to see his pale face, right?


    Besides, why didn''t Case tell her about such an important thing? Are you afraid she will take him away?


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi thought about a lot of things, but in the end it only turned into a faint smile with a hint of irony.


    "Then why are you here today?"


    The neighboring prince paused, and Shi Shiran said, "I heard that Snow White lives with the seven dwarfs."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "So what?"


    "The queen also knows that the territory of the Seven Dwarfs is inaccessible to ordinary people. I heard that the king paid a lot of money to enter the territory and take Snow White away. Later, after Snow White returned, the Seven Dwarfs strengthened their defenses. ,so¡­¡­"


    The eyes of the neighboring prince flickered, "I can''t get in right now."


    "So?" Tao Yanxi still couldn''t understand what the neighboring prince wanted to do.


    "A few days ago, I knew how to release the seal of Case''s half soul, so..."


    The neighboring prince looked at Tao Yanxi, and those blue eyes were full of ambition.


    "If the queen is willing to do me a little favor, then I will tell the queen how to lift the seal."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "What are you busy with?"


    The neighboring prince chuckled, and from somewhere he took out a bright red apple. The color of the apple was more like delicate blood, as if it was tempting people to eat it.


    "This is a poisonous apple, and only I have a unique antidote in this world. I hope the queen can let Snow White eat this poisoned apple..."


    Needless to say, the next thing is nothing more than the neighbor prince who rescued Snow White who ate a poisoned apple, and then lived with her "happily"...


    Tao Yanxi picked up the poisoned apple and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. The power of this plot is really strong, or is it actually the original story?


    Is the so-called malevolent queen just a **** used by the king and neighboring princes?


    Tao Yanxi held the poisoned apple and lowered her eyebrows, "I promise you."


    The neighboring prince bowed down as a salute. He glanced at the thoughtful Tao Yanxi and turned to leave. A happy laugh came out of his mouth, and that laughter spread far, far...

 Chapter 215： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi took the poisonous apple and walked into the inner room. On the luxurious big bed, Case was lying there with a pale face.


    Tao Yanxi instructed the maid to take care of Case and then began to dress up in disguise. Snow White must have been on guard for her. If she took an apple and let her eat it, Snow White would definitely not eat it.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi pretended to be an old woman.


    She put her back on her back and carried a basket of apples, but the most beautiful poisonous apple was placed at the bottom.


    The seven dwarfs went out to work, so currently only Snow White is in this area.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at this place, Snow White was baking cookies.


    Tao Yanxi passed by the small house carrying the apple, and at the same time shouted, "Apple, a big red apple with a fragrant smell~"


    When Snow White heard this voice, she looked at the biscuits she was baking, and felt that adding some apples would be more delicious.


    So Snow White walked out of the little house and said, "Old woman, can I look at the apple?"


    Tao Yanxi was overjoyed, and quickly walked up to Snow White and said, "Look, the big red apple is full of fragrance~"


    Snow White looked at the top apple in the basket. It was pink in color, and it looked good, but she didn''t think it was attractive enough.


    "Old lady, I''m sorry to bother you, I''m going to bake cookies."


    Tao Yanxi coughed, looking very uncomfortable.


    "Do you dislike my apples?"


    Snow White hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "It doesn''t seem so delicious."


    Tao Yanxi smiled, pushed the top apple aside, and took out the red-colored poisonous apple.


    As soon as the poisonous apple was taken out, Snow White''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The apples in front of me are really beautiful, and they seem to have a scent.


    Snow White''s heart was beating very fast, and there seemed to be a voice in her heart telling her, yes, it is such an apple, only such an apple is worthy of her, and only such an apple can make her feel happy.


    Snow White took a deep breath, and the scent of the apple seemed to come from her nose.


    "Old lady, how do you sell this apple?" Snow White asked excitedly, she couldn''t wait to take a bite, oh my god, it must be the most wonderful taste in the world.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, the secret passage was about to succeed.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the poisoned apple, smiled and said, "Such a beautiful apple should be bestowed by God, no amount of money can measure its value~"


    Snow White nodded again and again, the apple in front of her was so beautiful!


    Snow White swallowed her saliva uncharacteristically, and a flash of longing flashed in her bright eyes.


    "I think you really want it too. If that''s the case, then give me the most precious thing on your body." Tao Yanxi said.


    Snow White was stunned, she frowned slightly, as if she was thinking about something.


    "Ah~ how can there be such a beautiful apple in this world, such an apple can only be enjoyed by the most beautiful people in the world~"


    Tao Yanxi saw that Snow White hesitated, and immediately began to chant.


    Snow White gritted her teeth and took a necklace from her neck.


    There was a small white stone hanging in the center of the necklace. Snow White looked at the small stone and said, "It is the most precious thing in me."


    Tao Yanxi took the necklace, her expression obviously startled, this is...

 Chapter 216： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (17)

    [Little master, this is the breath that hurts the big master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind, Tao Yanxi suddenly clenched the small white stone.


    how come¡­


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, the stone pierced her palm, and the pain brought her back to her senses.


    She handed the poisoned apple to Snow White and said with a smile, "Beautiful person, the most beautiful apple in the world is yours~"


    Snow White smiled and said thank you.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Snow White in front of her, her eyes darkened.


    No, no, Snow White has the wrong temperament.


    After Snow White handed her the necklace with small white stones, her temperament changed drastically.


    The reason why Snow White became Snow White was not only because of her snow-like skin, but also because of her pure and impurity-like temperament.


    That kind of temperament attracted waves of men who were willing to do many things for her, and those men even included Snow White''s biological father, the King.


    But now Snow White is more like a girl who is addicted to Segu for a long time. The corners of her slightly raised eyes are tender and affectionate, and the smile at the corner of her mouth is more like she is tempting a man to throw her down.


    Tao Yanxi clenched the necklace in her hand, took a deep look at Snow White, who was obsessed with poison apples, and turned to leave.


    After Tao Yanxi left, she returned to her palace. She waved away all the maids, spread out the necklace, and carefully observed the small stone.


    [Xiao Yao, analyze it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    After a few seconds, Xiao Yao said: [Host, it is resolved. ¡¿


    [White Moonlight Stone: Wearing this stone can make the wearer show a pure and kind temperament, which is in line with the white moonlight in people''s hearts. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, "Can you know where this came from? Does it belong to the same source as the breath that hurt my brother back then? ¡¿


    [Little master, the aura above is very light, but I can confirm that it really belongs to the aura that hurt the big master at the beginning. It may be a long time ago, or it may have been in contact with those people, so the aura of this small stone is so light. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    ¡¾I know. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, it seems that she has to find Snow White again.


    I just don''t know if Snow White knows the importance of this stone to her. If she doesn''t, how can she say that this is the most precious thing on her body? But if she knew, how could Snow White give this thing to her so easily?


    Tao Yanxi''s mind was full of doubts, and the best way was naturally to find Snow White to answer.


    Tao Yanxi put away the necklace, and was about to find Snow White, but at this time, the neighboring prince came over.


    The first thing the neighboring prince said when he saw her was, "Did she eat the poisoned apple?"


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi paused, "But I gave her the poisoned apple."


    When the neighboring prince heard the first half of the sentence, he wanted to be held accountable, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he suddenly laughed.


    "Since it''s given to her, she will definitely eat it." The neighboring prince said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, why is this neighboring prince so determined?


    The neighboring prince didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking. He looked at her and said, "The queen is worthy of being a queen. The speed of doing things is fast!"

 Chapter 217： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (18)

    Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around her chest, "Then you should tell me how to lift the seal, right?"


    The neighboring prince laughed twice and said, "This is natural."


    "Actually, the method to lift the seal is very simple." The neighboring prince said with a smile, "Snow White wears a necklace around her neck. Of course, the necklace itself is not unusual. What is unusual is a white stone on it."


    When the neighboring prince said this, his eyes were full of impending success.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    etc! What this neighboring prince won''t say is the necklace Snow White gave her!


    "The white stone was left to her by Snow White''s biological mother, and Snow White''s biological mother was Queen Coco''s descendant. It is rumored that Queen Coco was able to capture the hearts of many kings and rule the world with that white stone." The prince made no secret of his ambitions.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why did it suddenly change from a love drama to a power drama?


    She''s a little confused for a while!


    "Where did you hear that?" Tao Yanxi asked silently.


    "The queen is joking, I naturally have my own way." The neighboring prince smiled, "As long as the queen brings the white stone close to the seal, the seal will naturally be undone."


    Tao Yanxi paused, and said, where did this neighboring prince hear about these things?


    How could he still believe such an unreliable thing?


    [Little master, don''t forget, that is the White Moonlight Stone. If Queen Coco really used the White Moonlight Stone to confuse those kings and rule the world, it doesn''t seem to be that difficult? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    incredible!


    [I think what you said makes sense. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi responded to Xiao Yao, then looked at the neighboring prince and said, "So your real purpose is that necklace and not Snow White?"


    The neighboring prince laughed and said, "The queen is joking. As a prince, I have a noble status and a handsome appearance. What kind of woman do you want? Why should I take risks for a Snow White?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Dangerous?"


    The neighboring prince shrugged, spread his hands and said helplessly: "Queen, you are a powerful wizard. When I make a deal with you, isn''t it in danger at any time?"


    "But you still did it." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Who made me accidentally grasp your weakness, the queen?" The neighboring prince smiled very happily.


    In fact, he was in a really good mood. As long as he thought that the white stone would soon belong to him, and that he would also annex this palace and become the only king here, the corners of his mouth could not stop rising.


    "Queen, don''t say more, I think Snow White should eat the poisoned apple, I have to go back and make preparations." The neighboring prince paused, "Queen, don''t worry, when I get the white stone, I will definitely It will break the seal of Case''s half-soul."


    The neighboring prince left after finishing speaking, while Tao Yanxi took out the white stone with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It is unreliable to rely on the neighboring prince, who knows if the neighboring prince really wants to help her.


    And Snow White has already given her the white stone. If the neighboring prince finds out that the white stone is missing, he will inevitably suspect her, and there may be an accident at that time.


    And now, before the neighboring prince finds out that the white stone has fallen into her hands, the best way is to...

 Chapter 218： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (19)

    Now go to unblock!


    Tao Yanxi followed the neighboring prince secretly, listening to the meaning of the neighboring prince, he was probably going to go back to the palace to prepare.


    A day later, Tao Yanxi entered the territory of the neighboring prince. She explored the palace and quickly found the place where Case''s half-soul was sealed.


    In fact, it was very easy to find that place, because it was a forbidden place, and Tao Yanxi had a familiar atmosphere, so she quickly found it.


    Tao Yanxi held the white stone and approached the place, but as soon as she approached, she saw a white light shoot/emerge from the stone. At the same time, the entire forbidden area seemed to shake, but it returned to calm in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, is this the end? Seal lifted? so easy?


    Tao Yanxi felt it carefully and was sure that the familiar aura was gone.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, can you feel your brother''s half-soul is still here? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao again.


    ¡¾I can''t feel it. ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered truthfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, it seems that the half-soul went to find Case by himself?


    Tao Yanxi quickly evacuated back to the palace, and the neighboring prince over there also came to the forest.


    Just as the neighboring prince thought, Snow White did eat the poisoned apple and fell into a "death state", and the heartbroken dwarves built a crystal coffin for Snow White and prepared to send her to the palace for burial.


    At this time, the neighboring prince "just happened" passing by, and he expressed to the Seven Dwarfs that he might be able to save Snow White with a doctor.


    The seven dwarfs believed the words of the neighboring prince and opened the crystal coffin, and the neighboring prince took the opportunity to feed the antidote to Snow White.


    The antidote worked quickly, and two minutes later, Snow White woke up.


    As soon as Snow White woke up, she saw the handsome and handsome neighboring prince, and she fell into the appearance of the neighboring prince at once.


    When the neighboring prince saw this, he just coaxed Snow White.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the white stone could only exert its power if the descendants of Queen Coco were willing to give it, he wouldn''t have to go through such a great deal of trouble and just grab it.


    But fortunately, it''s all worth it.


    Now, as long as you coax Princess Snow White, and then coax that thing over, then...


    Thinking of this, the expression of the neighboring prince became more and more gentle, and Snow White''s heart also fell.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi hurried back to the palace. She walked into the inner room and found that Case was awake.


    Tao Yanxi was overjoyed, and when she was about to give Case a hug, she heard Case coldly ask, "Who are you?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    She worked so hard to save him, and the result was such a sentence?


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi just wanted to blow Case''s head!


    "Where is this place?" Case began to ask again.


    Tao Yan gave Case a blank look and said angrily, "I am the queen, and you are the little white face I kidnapped!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tao Yanxi only felt a gust of wind blowing, and a cold sharpness came from her neck.


    "I knew you were greedy for my beauty, why? Can''t your man satisfy you?" Case''s icy voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear, and Tao Yanxi was so angry that the whole month was heaving up and down.


    Case''s breath stagnated, and he brought the blade of the dagger closer to Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    "Don''t think that if you tempt me, I will obey you!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Mom''s mental retardation!

 Chapter 219： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi wanted to turn around and blow Case''s dog''s head right away, but Case hugged her tightly after saying that.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What are you doing?


    "For the sake of you tempting me in every possible way, I''ll just reluctantly accept you." Case said, and reached into the bottom of her skirt with a big hand.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t bear it anymore, and grabbed Case''s wrist with a backhand, and then with a force, the dagger slipped from his hand.


    Taking this opportunity, Tao Yanxi quickly stretched out her foot and tripped Case, then rode on him, patted his chest and said, "Brother, what''s the trouble?"


    Case froze for a moment, then sneered again.


    "So you like this tune?"


    Case spread his hands, showing a "big" character, "Then you start."


    "Start you asshole!" Tao Yanxi slapped Case on the head with a slap.


    Case covered his head in pain, looked at Tao Yanxi angrily and said, "What do you want, you beautiful woman?"


    A woman is a woman, a beautiful woman?


    Tao Yanxi felt awkward when she heard it, she tightened Case''s clothes and said, "You, stay obediently! Don''t make trouble!"


    After finishing speaking, Tao Yanxi was about to stand up, but Case grabbed her wrist and said angrily, "It''s not enough for you to have me, do you want to find someone else?"


    "What? You think I can''t satisfy you, are you going to have a multiplayer battle?"


    At the end, Case turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him.


    His eyes were a little red, but his expression showed a trace of grievance.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    This is his brother, can''t hit, can''t hit, can''t hit... a hammer!


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked, looking at Case who was already tearing his skirt.


    "How do you know that I can''t satisfy you if you haven''t inspected the goods? Now, it''s time for you to inspect the goods!"


    Hearing a "crash" sound, Tao Yanxi''s skirt was torn apart from the middle, revealing the thin clothes inside.


    Case stared blankly at this scene, then stretched out his hand and shredded the thin clothes again.


    Tao Yanxi''s skin was exposed in front of Case, Case only felt that the scenery in front of him was too beautiful.


    But if you want him to say where the beauty is, he can''t say anything.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi and put his hands on her bulge. He only felt a fire rushed to the unexplainable place, and his whole body started to heat up.


    Case tilted his head slightly, what should I do next?


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Case would come with an overlord to force the bow. After all, this was considered a kind of fun, so she struggled symbolically, but did not push Case away immediately.


    Tao Yanxi struggled very little, but Case suddenly got off Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this for?


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously, and asked with a serious face, "What medicine did you give me? Why did it get so big?"


    Case pointed to the bulge, looking at Tao Yanxi with questioning eyes.


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, then sneered and said, "Isn''t it unable to withstand growing?"


    Case frowned and said coldly, "But it''s never been this big before!"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "That''s because you didn''t meet me!"


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" Case looked sad, "You vicious woman! In order to get me, you actually..."

 Chapter 220： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (21)

    Case pointed at Tao Yanxi, his eyes full of accusation.


    "You actually gave me medicine!"


    "I...I have to...have to..." Case''s ears turned red, obviously thinking of something embarrassing.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, stretched out her fair and tender feet and rubbed the bulge somewhere, "Oh? What?"


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips, and her feet slowly slid up along Case''s abdominal muscles until they came to the dogwood on his right chest.


    "Huh?" Case''s body shuddered at the tail sound coming out of his nose.


    "You...you..." Case only spit out one word after speaking for a long time.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Tao Yanxi''s eyes were slightly hooked, her eyes were tender and affectionate, she put her hands on the ground, the broken skirt couldn''t hide her graceful figure, on the contrary, her half-covered appearance was even more tempting.


    Case swallowed subconsciously, "I...I..."


    "Huh?" A numb voice sounded in the room, and Case''s breathing stagnated.


    Tao Yanxi''s little feet slowly slid upwards, came to his shoulders, hooked his neck directly, and then gently moved.


    Case just followed the force and rushed forward, but he was suddenly pressed on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Case rested his hands on the ground, and he was only a few centimeters away from Tao Yanxi now.


    His lips were only a few centimeters away from the pink dogwood, and he could hold it as long as he lowered his head a little.


    Case swallowed and looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    "I...what should I do?"


    Tao Yan hesitated, "What do you want to do?"


    "I...I don''t know." Case looked at a loss. "I...the book...the book doesn''t say..."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, book? Can''t believe Keith has read books? Is it Xiao Huang/Book?


    "What is written on it?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Case recalled, "The two rolled, hugged each other, passionately, and the ambiguous voice sounded in the room, arousing waves of spring love, and after a night..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi, "So are we going to roll?"


    Roll the yarn! Tao Yanxi roared in his heart, who would have thought that Case would speak like a battle-hardened man, but in fact he couldn''t do anything!


    Isn''t it said that this kind of thing is a man''s instinct? She still wanted to lie down and enjoy it for a while, but did she have to take the initiative?


    Case rubbed Tao Yanxi''s leg a little uncomfortable, "You know how to do it, right? A woman like you must know how to do it!"


    Case''s face changed suddenly, "Come on! Teach me!"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily and kicked Case far away.


    She should not take the initiative! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    "You calm down." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she directly used magic to conjure ice water and poured it on Case.


    Case was jolted, and his body quickly calmed down, but the restlessness in his heart would not go away for a while.


    Tao Yanxi laughed wickedly, then quickly went to change her clothes.


    Keith Xiaomeng is new, what kind of old driver are you pretending to be?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing, and Keith, who was shivering from the cold, heard Tao Yanxi''s laughter, and there was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    The vicious queen! One day he will let her cry and beg for mercy under him!


    For the next month, Case was surreptitiously collecting various books to read. The more exciting and exciting the best, the more he learned!


    Wait until he has learned something, then... hehehe...

 Chapter 221： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (22)

    While Case was concentrating on his studies, on the other side, the neighboring prince brought Snow White back to the neighboring country. He treated Snow White so well that he almost spoiled her.


    A month later, the neighboring prince felt that the time had come. He held a grand ball. After the ball, he and Snow White rolled onto the bed as a matter of course.


    When the two of them met, the neighboring prince looked at the loud voice hanging on Snow White''s neck, and his pupils shrank.


    Why not white stones? What does this blue gem mean?


    The neighboring prince suddenly vented his anger, but when Snow White was in a mood, she wrapped her arms around the neighboring prince''s neck and made a sweet voice in her mouth.


    The neighboring prince''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned into her ear and said softly, "Princess Snow White, where''s the white stone on your neck?"


    How could Snow White think so much at this time, she said in a daze: "For an old woman."


    "Which old woman?" the neighboring prince asked eagerly.


    Snow White frowned, thinking hard.


    "The old woman who gave me such a beautiful apple..." Snow White kissed the lips of the neighboring prince, as if she couldn''t wait to move on to the next step.


    The neighboring prince clenched his fists tightly, how could he not know whose hands the white stone fell into at this time.


    The person with poisonous apples, isn''t that the queen?


    The neighboring prince suddenly remembered something, pushed Snow White away at once, and quickly went to the forbidden area.


    It was only when he arrived at the forbidden area that he realized that the seal had been broken at some point!


    The neighboring prince punched the stone pillar, and the queen...


    After a month of reading and scrutinizing books, Case thinks he has mastered the art, and it''s time to go to the vicious queen to settle accounts!


    On this day, Case excitedly found the magic mirror that was teaching the queen the most beautiful day. He hugged Tao Yanxi and began to kiss her eagerly.


    "Ah~ Isn''t this Lord Case? Ah~ Lord Case, you are so handsome! Your handsomeness is like the hot sun that is going to blind my eyes~ Ah~ My dear Lord Case~ Yours Handsome is like the rushing sea..." The Mirror began to compliment Case with all her might.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I was still praising her just now that she is the most beautiful in the world!


    Tao Yanxi snapped the magic mirror upside down, and then pressed it with a thick book to let you chat! Make you half-hearted!


    This magic mirror is even more talkative than Xiao Yao! Also half-hearted! Can''t stand it!


    After finishing the magic mirror, Tao Yanxi pushed Case who was kissing her face away.


    "What do you want to do?" Tao Yanxi asked speechlessly.


    This is the 14th time in a month that he has barged in and kissed her. He provoked her for a while and then stopped abruptly, expressing that he didn''t know what to do next, and finally ran away like crazy and said to continue. learn to learn.


    For Case, Tao Yanxi was really helpless.


    Case raised the "Xing (Xing) Love Introduction" in his hand and said, "I know what to do next! This time I will definitely make you cry and beg for mercy!"


    Tao Yanqi gave a cold "Oh", with disbelief written all over her face.


    Case threw down the book angrily, rolled up his sleeves, and said as if he was about to fight, "Look at me making you cry!"

 Chapter 222： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes indifferently, don''t think it''s enough to fool her with a book.


    make her cry? next life!


    Case saw Tao Yanxi''s expression and knew that she didn''t believe her, he snorted coldly and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi struggled symbolically, she is not a casual woman!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi struggling, Case ripped off Tao Yanxi''s skirt and tied Tao Yanxi''s hands together and pressed it behind her head.


    Tao Yanxi: Yo? Also play bundle play?


    Case kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, his movements were very rough, as if he couldn''t wait to swallow her in his belly.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and avoided Case''s kiss. Case clasped her head at once, deepening the kiss.


    Tao Yanxi moved her legs slightly, as if to do something.


    Case reacted very quickly, his left leg pressed against Tao Yanxi''s leg, and at the same time he hugged her waist and pressed down.


    Tao Yanxi and Case both fell to the ground, and Case was just on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    "Case, you won''t run away again this time?" Although her hands were bound, her feet were not bound.


    Tao Yanxi easily hooked Case''s waist with her foot, smiling with a malicious look on her face.


    Case, this time... this time he definitely can!


    Case glanced at the book he threw on the ground. He was already familiar with this book, and he could definitely make this vicious queen cry!


    Tao Yanxi saw the firmness on Case''s face, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Why is her brother so cute?


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, "Then I''m looking forward to your performance~"


    "Humph!" Case snorted coldly, and immediately blocked Tao Yanxi''s lips with her lips, so that she couldn''t say anything that made him angry.


    Case''s reaction was very youthful, but he refused to admit that he was youthful, instead he used all his strength to explore.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and let out a "hmm" sound from her nose.


    Case froze when he heard this, and his ears were red as if he had been bitten by someone.


    Tao Yanxi naturally felt this, she chuckled lightly and hugged Case.


    The two people''s skins stick together, conveying each other''s temperature.


    Case recalled the contents of the book and tried to follow the actions in the book.


    Because of Case''s movement, the two of them were breathing rapidly. Case''s eyes were red, and he was trying his best to endure something.


    At this time, the two have obviously reached the time of confusion/fascination, and the next step should be the real firewood.


    However, Tao Yanxi waited for a long time and did not wait for Case''s next move. She opened her eyes and saw Case holding her baby and looking at her with a bewildered expression.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "It seems that your book is not very good~" Tao Yanxi laughed mercilessly, her little feet tickled, as if she was teasing something.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi with red eyes. After a few seconds of pause, he lay back and said, "You can do it!"


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Tao Yanxi regretted it as soon as she said it, oops! Get used to fighting with your brother!


    However, the words have been spoken, and she cannot take them back!


    She''s up, she''s up! Who is afraid of who!


    Tao Yanxi stepped onto Case''s waist, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, her expression full of confidence.


    At the moment when the two fit together, Qi Qi let out a satisfied sigh...

 Chapter 223： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (24)

    The ambiguous voice quickly sounded in the room, causing the maid outside to blush.


    After a night, Tao Yanxi cried and rubbed her waist.


    Sure enough, the men who open meat are all beasts! Beast!


    Case contentedly hugged Tao Yanxi, rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck and said, "Am I that bad? You''re crying~"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily, didn''t she cry because he suddenly hurt her! Definitely not because I was too comfortable to cry, absolutely not!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and quickly got dressed.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi, wondering if he should come again.


    At this time, the voice of a maid suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Queen, here comes the king."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, King? What is he doing at this time?


    Tao Yanxi glared at Case and said, "Put your clothes on!"


    Then she went out of the closet to meet the king.


    When the king stepped into the palace, there was still a hint of musk in the air. As a real old driver king, he naturally understood what this smell meant.


    It is precisely because of this that he looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of surprise.


    "You..." The king took a deep breath, "The queen is really good."


    He actually turned that idiot into bed!


    Tao Yan''s eyebrows were full of indifference, and she asked lightly, "What''s the matter with the king here?"


    The king frowned, "Snow White was taken away by the neighboring prince."


    "So?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at the king, because she wanted her to bring Snow White back.


    "The neighboring prince asked me to give up the throne, and he returned Snow White to me." The king said, his hands clenched suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi sat down, propped her face with her right hand, and said, "Oh, then you will give up the throne."


    "This... how is this possible!" The king looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, "This is the throne!"


    "So? Do you think the throne is more important or your Snow White is more important?" Tao Yanxi looked at the king with a funny look. How deep is the king''s obsession with Snow White?


    Will he give up the throne or leave Snow White alone?


    The king''s body stiffened, and he took a step back abruptly.


    Which is important? He asked himself in his heart, but there was no answer for a long time.


    "If you rescue Snow White, I can continue to protect Case." The king made a condition.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and was about to say something when Case had already dressed and walked out of the inner room.


    "Bless me? Why?" Case asked curiously. He is so powerful, does he need someone to bless him?


    The king looked at Case in shock, pointed at him and asked, "He... he''s not stupid?"


    "You''re stupid! Your whole family is stupid!" Case said very angrily. Who is stupid? Is he shameless!


    Tao Yanxi kicked Case and said, "You are stupid."


    Case: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    The king''s pupils shrank, he never thought that Case was not stupid!


    And it also meant that Case didn''t need his asylum, and maybe he''d have to seek his asylum.


    Because Keith''s father was the king of a big country.


    "Look, King, what capital do you have to negotiate with me?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    The king lowered his head, and after a while, he left without saying a word.


    After the king left, Tao Yanxi looked at Case and said, "What do you remember?"

 Chapter 224： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (25)

    Case scratched his head and thought back, "I remember I was a super awesome being!"


    "What else?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Case thought for a second, finally shook his head, and said innocently, "No more."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Oh, then you can go back." Tao Yanxi said with a wave of her hand.


    "Go back? Where are you going?" Case asked in confusion.


    "I passed the news that you were okay to your father the other day, and they should be coming soon." Tao Yanxi looked at the door with a distant gaze, as if a group of people would pop out from there in the next moment.


    "You..." Case pointed at Tao Yanxi with a look of resentment, "I made you cry, since you are not satisfied with me!"


    "You greedy woman!" Case said angrily, slapped the table with a slap, "Go back and go back!"


    Case swept around, turned and entered the inner room.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this for?


    A few seconds later, Case glared at Tao Yanxi with the "Xing (Xing) Love Introduction", and then left angrily.


    The moment he stepped out of the threshold, he suddenly turned his head and said angrily, "You wait for me! The next meeting will make you dizzy!"


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    Case was soon picked up by his father''s people who came to the door, and the people there thanked Tao Yanxi and told her that if she wanted the throne, she could take the throne immediately.


    Tao Yanxi refused the throne, after all, that was the price of the original body''s request to save Case, and now she doesn''t want the throne at all.


    The reason why Tao Yanxi opened Keith was to investigate the origin of the White Moonlight Stone.


    She feared that Case would get in the way of her actions here, and that the king and the neighbouring prince might well have their minds on Case.


    After all, they didn''t dare to touch her, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t touch Case.


    So the best way is to let Case go back. Case''s father loves his only son very much, otherwise he wouldn''t trade the throne for Case''s health.


    After Tao Yanxi learned that Case had reached a safe place, Tao Yanxi was ready to meet Snow White.


    At this time, the neighboring prince suddenly sent an invitation letter.


    The invitation stated that he would marry Snow White in a week, and hoped that the king and queen of Snow White''s family would be able to attend.


    On the day the king received the invitation, he smashed everything that could be smashed in his palace. Hearing from the maids, his face was extremely bad.


    Because marriage is a big event, as Snow White''s relatives and the head of a country, they have to prepare heavy gifts.


    For the next three days, the king has been preparing various things, and he has also selected the strongest guards to carry gifts.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the guards brought by the king, she knew what he wanted to do.


    The king must have wanted to take Snow White back.


    The neighboring country is heavily guarded, and the relationship between the two countries is not harmonious.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t care what method the king adopts, she just needs to find Snow White and ask the origin of the White Moonlight Stone.


    As for what the neighboring prince and the king were thinking about, and what tricks they wanted to play, she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    In this way, with the three parties having their own thoughts, Tao Yanxi and the king came to the neighboring country with a heavy gift...

 Chapter 225： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (26)

    When the neighboring prince learned that Tao Yanxi and the king were coming, they warmly received them.


    After they were settled, the neighboring prince couldn''t wait to find Tao Yanxi alone.


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew the purpose of the neighboring prince coming to her, and she didn''t beat around the bush, and directly put forward her own conditions.


    "I want to talk to Snow White alone. After I get the answer I want, I will give you this stone." Tao Yanxi said.


    The neighboring prince pondered what Tao Yanxi said, and after a while, he said, "Really?"


    "Naturally." Tao Yanxi nodded, with no apparent depth.


    The neighboring prince was silent again, and after careful consideration, he finally made a final decision: "Okay."


    "Give you an hour," said the neighboring prince.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and replied "Okay", one hour should be enough.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi went to see Snow White alone.


    Compared with the previous Snow White, she is more customary now.


    The innocence of the past was gone, and only the body and consciousness dominated by Gu Qiuwang remained.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Snow White, whose clothes were half-open and her brows were affectionate.


    "Snow White, I came to you today because I have two questions to ask you."


    Snow White raised her eyes and licked her lips, "What does the queen want to ask me?"


    Tao Yanxi took out the White Moonlight Stone, looked straight at Snow White and asked, "Where did you get this thing?"


    Snow White looked at the White Moonlight Stone, "My mother gave it to me. She said that it can conquer men, but it will also make people lose their minds."


    Snow White chuckled lightly, and those snow-white hands slowly drew up the hem of her skirt, "Well, I remember that I was for an old woman, why am I here with the queen?"


    "Why did you give this to that old woman?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Snow White looked at the White Moonlight Stone with some confusion, she twisted her body, and she couldn''t think.


    "The old lady shouldn''t need to conquer men." Snow White said softly, "I can''t leave men now. This is not what I want, no."


    A ray of light suddenly burst into her eyes, but the next moment she twisted her body uneasily. The snow-white skin was exposed to the air, as if she was seducing something.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi understand why Snow White gave her the White Moonlight Stone so easily in the first place.


    After all, Snow White had already noticed that something was wrong with the White Moonlight Stone, but she was afraid that giving it to others would make others become like her, so she chose to give it to an old woman. After all, in Snow White''s opinion, an old woman should not. There will be the heart of conquering men.


    Tao Yanxi held the White Moonlight Stone, looked at Snow White with frown, and said, "You have Gu Qiwang in your heart, it just magnifies your inner Gu Qiwang infinitely."


    Snow White was startled, and looked at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    "Is that so?" She looked confused.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, and did not look at Snow White anymore.


    Is that right? That''s it.


    "Do you know where your mother got this stone?" Tao Yanxi asked the last question.


    Snow White shook her head blankly, as if she didn''t know anything.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan turned around and left the room.


    If there is no answer, there is no need to delay.

 Chapter 226： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (27)

    After Tao Yanxi left Snow White, she found the neighboring prince and gave him the White Moonlight Stone.


    When the neighboring prince got the White Moonlight Stone, he was very excited.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep look at the neighboring prince who was laughing madly, then turned and left.


    Half a month later, Tao Yanxi came to the kingdom where Case was.


    Case has taken the throne and has a lot to deal with every day.


    However, every day he set aside two hours to read a book, which made the guards and maids very curious, what book made the king so obsessed, even if he didn''t eat or sleep, he had to read that book!


    In the past half month, a lot has happened.


    After Tao Yanxi left the neighboring country, the king led the guards to design and rob Snow White.


    The neighboring prince naturally wanted to **** it back. In the chaos, Snow White accidentally fell into a cliff and disappeared.


    The king took the lead in starting the war. In his opinion, if the neighboring prince hadn''t tried to rob Snow White, then Snow White would not have fallen off a cliff and would not have died.


    Since the king has launched a war, the neighboring prince will naturally not miss such a good opportunity.


    There is just a chance to annex other countries, how could he miss such a good opportunity?


    As a result, the two countries were at an all-out war, and there was even a slight tendency to lead the war to other countries.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived in the country where Case was, Case was considering whether to take a trip to the muddy waters.


    After all, the vicious queen is over there. If he annexed that country, wouldn''t the vicious queen be his own! Then...hehehehe...


    With this thought in mind, Case summoned the ministers to discuss whether to start a war.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Case: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a!!!


    "Why are you here?" Case asked in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi casually found a seat and sat down, then yawned lazily and said, "What? I don''t want to see me."


    "No!" Case regretted it as soon as he said it, how could he be so unreserved!


    "Hmph, I don''t want to see you." Ah, no! What is he talking about!


    Case''s face was full of remorse, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she saw it.


    The ministers looked at each other, what''s the situation?


    Case coughed lightly, "You all go down."


    The ministers took orders and left the hall directly.


    After everyone left, Case walked up to Tao Yanxi, looked down at her and said, "What? You miss me? Want me to make you cry?"


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    Not sure who makes you cry!


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Case thought she was acquiescing to his words, so he bent down and hugged Tao Yanxi on the spot.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll grant your wish." He is now familiar with that book! Must be able to make her cry!


    Tao Yanxi slapped Case on the face and said, "Don''t make trouble."


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi angrily, "You vicious queen, I''ve already satisfied you like this, what else do you want?"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, why did she feel that her brother who had recovered was more mentally retarded?


    She really wants to beat up her brother now and let him know why the flowers are so red!

 Chapter 227： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (28)

    Case carried Tao Yanxi into the inner room, and then smashed her on the bed at once.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it so rude!


    Case jumped up and started to tear Tao Yanxi''s skirt.


    "Wait!" Tao Yanxi said against Case''s chest.


    "Huh?" Case frowned slightly, "What do you want to do?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "Can''t you think about other things in your mind all day long?"


    Case paused, his face suddenly blushing.


    "How do you know it''s you that I have in my head every day? Are you the devil?"


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Tao Yanxi said while poking at Case''s chest.


    Case looked at Tao Yanxi seriously and said, "I didn''t make trouble, it is indeed you that I think about every day!"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded indifferently, with no expression.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s reaction, Case panicked.


    He snorted coldly, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and said, "You vicious woman, you don''t believe what I said!"


    "I''m going to fuck/cry you!"


    Case ripped apart Tao Yanxi''s skirt when he finished speaking.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the skirt that had broken into pieces again, and slapped Case, but he grabbed it in the palm of his hand, and then kissed reverently.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback for a moment, is this hard to be soft?


    Case''s movements began to soften, making Tao Yanxi very uncomfortable.


    She began to cooperate with Case slowly, and Case noticed Tao Yanxi''s change, and was delighted.


    He knew that he was familiar with the book and still had a great effect!


    Case''s movements became more and more proficient, and he guided Tao Yanxi slowly to another realm, a realm that only they could reach.


    An ambiguous voice quickly sounded in the room, accompanied by the fusion of the souls of the two.


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi clutched her waist and kicked Case off the bed.


    Case smiled, held Tao Yanxi''s foot and kissed it, "Did it hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Tao Yanxi said confidently, now that she has pain everywhere, it''s all to blame for this beast!


    "Oh, what should I do then? Wouldn''t it hurt to kiss?" Case said, and wanted to kiss Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Case and said, "You kissed my feet just now, and now you want to kiss my lips?"


    Case thought for a moment and said, "Where do I kiss you?"


    Speaking of which, Case suddenly grinned, "Could it be..."


    Tao Yanxi knew what he was thinking when she saw Keith like this. She kicked Keith''s handsome face and said, "Go away."


    Case sighed in his heart, alas, what a pity, I thought I could do it again.


    "Get out!" Tao Yan said angrily.


    Case stood up, "Then you have a good rest, I''ll take care of things."


    After Case finished speaking, he put on his clothes and left the inner room, Tao Yanxi lay on the bed and rubbed his waist hard.


    Ah Case this beast! No, it''s more beasts than birds and beasts!


    As the days passed, the war was raging over there, and the fighting spirit here was naturally awe-inspiring. Of course, the location here was on the bed, which was much less lethal than there.


    More and more neighboring countries joined the war, and for a time, people fell into chaos.

 Chapter 228： Vicious queen sister VS mentally retarded fool brother (29)

    Case discussed with the ministers, and finally decided to send troops to stop the battle.


    Although Case was mentally retarded in front of Tao Yanxi, he was a good king and a military genius.


    It took him a month to end the battle, and according to the traditions of this world, the defeated country was to become a vassal of the victorious country.


    Then accidentally, Keyes became the king of the big country.


    The previous king and the neighbouring prince disappeared after their defeat, and no one knows where they went, perhaps dead, perhaps still lingering.


    Five years later, Tao Yanxi and Case held a grand wedding, and the day of the wedding was celebrated by the whole country.


    On the wedding day, Tao Yanxi wore a heavy crown and Keith stood on the towering city gate.


    Tao Yanxi vaguely saw a touch of white, and then she looked closely, only to see the back of a woman being slowly left by a tall man with his back to the crowd.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, pulled Case next to her and asked in a low voice, "Do you remember Snow White?"


    Case frowned. "Who is that? Are you testing my loyalty to you?"


    "I can tell you that I don''t know any other woman but you!"


    "You suspicious and bad woman, how dare you doubt my loyalty!"


    "Look I don''t fuck/stun you tonight!"


    "Do you test me like this because you have other men?"


    "Okay, you bad woman! Now! I''m going to fuck/cry you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, very good, after Xiaoyao and the magic mirror, a third chatter appeared beside her.


    Case picked up Tao Yan''s foot in public, and the wedding did not go according to the procedure.


    Now he''s going to strip her naked and spank her! Make her think of other men!


    Tao Yanxi let Case hold her, she lowered her head slightly, recalling the two people just now in her mind.


    If she read it right, those two people are Snow White and the Hunter, right?


    I just don''t know how the two of them got together, but all this has nothing to do with her.


    The most important thing now is to appease your brother~


    Many, many years later, Case was basking in the sun holding Tao Yanxi, and in front of them was a magic mirror that kept talking.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Case, even though he was old, his mentally retarded personality had not changed at all.


    Like now...


    "Mirror mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?"


    "Oh~ of course it''s Princess Hua''er~"


    "Bah, obviously my baby is the most beautiful! What a broken mirror you are!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Taoyan nestled in Case''s arms and fell asleep listening to him quarrel with the magic mirror.


    As she was about to fall asleep, she heard Case''s soulful voice in a trance.


    "Mirror mirror, who is the person in this world who loves my baby the most?"


    "Ah~ of course it''s you, Case-sama~"


    "Who is the person in the world who loves me the most?"


    "Oh~ Of course it''s the Queen~"


    Taoyan felt in a daze that Case was kissing her face, sliding from her forehead to her nose, to her lips, chin, neck...


    She couldn''t hold back her drowsiness and slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    When she woke up again, she was facing Case who was smiling coldly and happy, and the magic mirror crying.


    Tao Yanxi put away his brother''s soul fragments, and then also put away the dim white moonlight stone that he bought from a merchant a few years ago, and finally left this world...

 Chapter 229： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (1)

    Cangshan is like the sea, and the setting sun is like blood.


    Dusk dyed the earth a bright red, and in a narrow valley, there was the sound of sharp weapons piercing flesh.


    The wailing, laughter, and begging for mercy mixed together into a wonderful chapter.


    Tao Yanxi woke up from this sound. The first feeling he woke up was pain, the second feeling was still pain, and the third feeling was...


    "Who cut me?" Tao Yanxi grabbed a person dangling in front of her and asked.


    "Master, you...you''re awake!" The person who was caught by her asked tremblingly.


    Tao Yanxi snorted and glared angrily.


    "The old lady asked you who cut me down?"


    The man stretched out his index finger and pointed tremblingly in one direction.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and looked in the direction the man pointed, and saw a man in white clothes with long hair standing about three meters away from her.


    The man was holding a **** knife in his hand, but there was no blood on his body, and his whole body was terrifyingly clean.


    His face was indifferent, as if he had no thoughts of this world.


    Those eyes stared straight at her, as if looking at a dead person, without waves, without sorrow, without joy, without desire or desire.


    With just one glance, Tao Yanxi recognized that the person in front of her was her brother.


    Brother, how could it be like this?


    What happened in this world?


    With this thought, Tao Yanxi only felt an unfamiliar memory flooding her mind.


    She tilted her head and successfully fainted.


    Before fainting, she saw in a trance a slight smile on the corner of her brother''s mouth, which seemed ironic, more like relief.


    When he woke up again, Tao Yanxi was served by a group of people, and the wounds on his body were bandaged.


    It''s still a little painful, but it''s much better than before.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and told everyone else to leave. She needed to take care of the world by herself.


    According to the original body''s memory, she was a mountain king on a mountain, specializing in robbing Dao for a living, and a group of bandits that all businessmen rushed to fear.


    And his elder brother Qiu Yanping is a scholar. By chance, the original body grabbed him and wanted to be a male pet.


    But Qiu Yanping didn''t like the original body at all, refused the original body many times, and had many quarrels with her.


    Qiu Yanping didn''t like Yuanshen''s rude and arrogant character, let alone killing innocent people for money, but Yuanshen despised Qiu Yanping''s series of propositions.


    So yesterday, Yuan Shen took Qiu Yanping to rob the merchants who transported various goods. In the chaos, Qiu Yanping cut Yuan Shen while Yuan Shen was not paying attention.


    And because the original body had instructed all the bandits before, no matter what happened, Qiu Yanping could not be hurt, which was why Tao Yanxi saw that he was not caught by other bandits yesterday.


    After reading the original body''s memory, Tao Yanxi took a deep breath.


    She looked down at her big rough hands, her eyebrows twitched, then she looked down at her sturdy body, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    It is hard to imagine that a girl is actually 1.9 meters tall! Moreover, the body is strong and the muscles are prominent. In this era of softness as beauty, the figure of the original body is really not favored by everyone.


    But fighting is a good player, otherwise, he would not have sat in the position of King of the Mountain at the age of 20.

 Chapter 230： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (2)

    ¡¾Xiao Yao, why didn¡¯t you pass me the background of the story? Been lazy lately, haven''t you? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    [Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuously, in the last world, you didn''t even care about me. I''m so sad, hum! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r] Xiao Yao cried aggrievedly in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yan sighed for a while, the last world magic mirror was a chatter, and in the later stage Case was also a chatter, plus Xiao Yao''s words, if she understood everything, she could completely imagine how she died.


    Said to be dead! !


    [Okay, okay, I know I''m wrong. Come on, touch your head, and quickly pass me the background of the story? How much can I chat with you in this world? ¡¿This world should not encounter chattering people again, right? In this case, she only needs to endure Xiao Yao''s chatter! Just thinking about it makes me happy!


    ¡¾Humph! real? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi nodded as a matter of course and said: [Of course it''s true. ¡¿


    [Guy Xiaoyao, come and come, pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi coaxed Xiao Yao with a very gentle tone.


    Xiao Yao was so coaxed by Tao Yanxi that she suddenly became happy.


    [Okay~] After Xiao Yao finished speaking, she passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi received the background of the story, she had a deeper understanding of Qiu Yanping, and of course, she was more sympathetic to her current position.


    In the background of the story, Qiu Yanping is the master of the martial arts, and the main reason for him to become the master of the martial arts is what he encountered on this mountain.


    The knife that slashed the original body yesterday was smeared with poison, which was also the reason for the original body to die.


    If Tao Yanxi does not possess this body, the next plot should be Qiu Yanping becoming the military advisor of this mountain with his own wisdom, and then secretly communicating with the martial arts people to destroy the entire mountain.


    Then Qiu Yanping established his own sect, learned superb martial arts, and finally confronted the male protagonist, who was the leader of the martial arts alliance, and burped.


    After Tao Yanxi read all the background of the story, he subconsciously touched his wound.


    Hiss, Qiu Yanping is really cruel.


    Speaking of which, this person is still a master of poison. It seems that she has to be careful in getting along with him in the future, otherwise she may suddenly burp one day.


    Tao Yanxi sighed faintly, the elder brother in this world is not stupid, but his heart is too cruel, right?


    ¡¾Little master, how is it? Isn''t the master of this world very handsome! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    [Little master, little master, I think the big master is so handsome! what! I really want to see how the big master uses poison! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said more and more excitedly.


    [Don''t worry, you will see it soon. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said lightly, she didn''t believe that her brother would not attack her again when he saw that she was still alive!


    ¡¾Really! Hahaha! That''s awesome! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said happily.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    as long as you are happy.


    Xiao Yao, this heartless person, doesn''t know that the target of her brother''s poison is herself! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    For the next few days, Tao Yanxi has been recovering from her injuries.


    She stayed in the room all day, the door was not open, and the second door was not stepped. It can be said that she had done enough to be seriously injured.


    After she was almost healed, she went to Qiu Yanping.

 Chapter 231： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (3)

    Because of Tao Yanxi''s injury, Qiu Yanping was confined in the room.


    Every day, someone will bring him meals, but he will not be allowed to step out of the room.


    So Qiu Yanping didn''t know Tao Yanxi''s physical condition, but he thought, that person must have died after being poisoned.


    Therefore, when Tao Yanxi stood in front of Qiu Yanping in high spirits, even if he was as indifferent as him, there was a trace of surprise on his face.


    "You..." Qiu Yanping interrupted Tao Yanxi with just one word.


    "What? You''re surprised to see that I''m not dead?" Tao Yanxi sneered and looked at Qiu Yanping condescendingly.


    As a female man who is 1.9 meters tall, she is a head taller than Qiu Yanping.


    Visually, Qiu Yanping was only about 1.75 meters tall, and no matter how tall he was, he would definitely not exceed 1.8 meters.


    The suppression of height made Qiu Yanping take a step back subconsciously.


    "If that''s the case, if you want to kill or slash, please listen to what you will." Qiu Yanping closed his eyes and waited for Tao Yanxi''s fate.


    Is he afraid of death? He fears.


    But if he wanted to live like this, he would rather die.


    "Huh? Death?" Tao Yanxi sneered again and again, "Qiuqiu, you are joking, I haven''t tasted your taste yet, how could I let you die like this?"


    Tao Yanxi swept every inch of Qiu Yanping''s body with those aggressive eyes, and Qiu Yanping felt that those hot eyes seemed to take every inch of his body as his own.


    He suppressed the nausea in his heart and took another half step back.


    "Qiuqiu, don''t worry, I will taste every inch of your body bit by bit..." Tao Yanxi said here, took a big step forward, and just stood in front of Qiu Yanping.


    Qiu Yanping''s face turned pale, obviously thinking of something bad.


    His body trembled slightly, but his arrogant temper made him unable to lower his head. He clasped his hands to support his dazed body.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out some rough hands and stroked Qiu Yanping''s smooth face, the calluses on his hands made his cheeks hurt a little, but the pain was nothing compared to the disgusting feeling in his heart.


    Qiu Yanping suddenly pushed Tao Yanxi away, and directly vomited while bending over.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, am I really that ugly? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked a little depressed, it was the first time she encountered this kind of vomiting when she touched it!


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, and then said cautiously, "Little Master, you better look in the mirror yourself. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, that should be really ugly.


    Tao Yanxi complained in her heart, but her face was gloomy.


    ¡¾One day, I want you to kneel down and beg me to want you! ¡¿


    After Tao Yanxi finished saying this, she rolled her sleeves and left, no, no, she has to go and see how ugly she is!


    She hasn''t looked in the mirror these days. Of course, the main thing is that there is no mirror in her room.


    It seems that the original body also knows that he is not good-looking, and he does not even have the courage to look in the mirror.


    Tao Yanxi asked the people below to find her a bronze mirror, then took a deep breath with the bronze mirror, and then pointed the bronze mirror at herself.


    Seeing this, she almost threw the bronze mirror in her hand.


    I saw that the person in the bronze mirror had a very rough face, and the most important thing was that there was a scar that looked like a centipede from the left eyebrow to the left earlobe, which looked extremely penetrating.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She has a dirty word that I don''t know when to say it or not.

 Chapter 232： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (4)

    Tao Yanxi carefully rummaged through the memory of the original body, but could not find the origin of the scar.


    This is strange, is the original body hidden too deep?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you know the origin of this scar? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao.


    [I don''t know~ I have passed on the background of my story to the little master~] Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi responded with disappointment, and it seemed that she could only let go of this doubt temporarily.


    Tao Yanxi has never been a tangled person. The so-called boat will naturally go straight to the bridge. One day she will know it. Even if she doesn''t know it all her life, it doesn''t seem like she has any loss.


    Ugly is ugly, scary is scary, still a girl, isn''t it?


    Xiaoyao: I just like the "optimistic" attitude of the little master!


    [No wonder my brother was going to vomit when he saw that he was going to vomit, but if I changed it, it would be too uncomfortable to vomit! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi complained to Xiao Yao.


    [It''s okay, it''s okay, little master, I still love you! (¤Å£þ3£þ)¤Å¨q?~] Xiao Yao comforted Tao Yanxi.


    [I think you love the world, right? ¡¿ She knows that there are stories of the martial arts in this martial arts, most of which are stories of various martial arts people, it looks very bloody.


    ¡¾Ha ha! You found out by the little master~ So...] Xiao Yao laughed twice.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said: [Wait, when will I grab two copies for you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Good little master! I love you little master! little master! ¡¿Xiao Yao has been in a row with Tao Yanxi several times.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes again and ignored Xiao Yao, since she could be happy by herself for a long time anyway.


    Tao Yanxi planned to figure out the operation of the entire mountain first, so she called the second and third leaders together.


    The second head monkey is a thin man with a shrewd light in those small eyes. Seeing that Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but slap him on the head.


    The third-headed dog looks gentle, and with a folding fan, he does not look like a thief, but a rich boy. If he is not dressed in burlap, he can still attract a wave of girls with his temperament. .


    "Monkey, dog, do you know what I''m calling you here today?" Tao Yanxi had a stern face, very bluffing.


    The monkey and the dog looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "First of all, I want to say one thing." Tao Yanxi took a sip of rough tea.


    "Big boss, you say it!" The dog and the monkey said in unison.


    "That''s it..." Tao Yanxi paused for a moment and deliberately sold off, "Starting today, Gouzi will be promoted to the second leader, and Monkey will be the third leader."


    As soon as these words came out, the monkey immediately knelt down and cried, "Big boss, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I shouldn''t have secretly eaten bananas, roast chicken, roast duck, steamed lamb, steamed bear paws, Steamed deer tail, roasted duck..."


    The faster the monkey said, the faster and faster Tao Yanxi heard, he couldn''t help but beat his rhythm.


    A few minutes later, "Enough!" Tao Yanxi suddenly reacted and shouted loudly. The monkey stopped talking immediately, but was still sobbing.


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that she just said so casually, good guy, the monkey almost set up a full-man banquet for her.


    "I just think Ergouzi sounds better than Sangouzi, it doesn''t matter if you steal so many things..." Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of his mouth, and the monkey immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment, he became nervous again.

 Chapter 233： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (5)

    "Monkey, you actually ate so much behind my back!" Tao Yanxi said angrily, she had never eaten so much!


    The monkey had a sad face, looking at Tao Yanxi with a pitiful look in his eyes.


    "I..." The monkey paused for a moment, then burst into tears, "I ate it all in my dreams!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Puchi." The dog couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "Master, it''s not like you don''t know our situation, where is there so much money to eat those good things." Gouzi sighed, and his eyebrows were all sad.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, there is a situation! Is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    Although she is now the head of the family, she is actually leading the bandits to **** things. As for all kinds of fieldwork and internal affairs, they are all handed over to dogs and monkeys.


    "You can tell me in detail." Tao Yanxi became interested.


    Gouzi sighed and said, "Yesterday we received an order from Young Master Feng to kill those people, but the Prime Minister has not brought the follow-up money!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Aren''t they normal robberies? Why is it still about listening to Mr. Feng?


    This Young Master Tingfeng, if she remembers correctly, seems to be someone from Tingfeng Villa, right? This is one of the Big Four!


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked with a calm face.


    Gouzi sighed again and said: "The people over there said that they must hear the news from the martial arts before they can give us the follow-up money, tsk tsk, then listening to Mr. Feng is really not hot, how many times have we cooperated? You still don''t believe us!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Tell me about our current situation in detail." Tao Yanxi became more and more curious, didn''t they voluntarily rob those merchants?


    After that, Gouzi elaborated on the "business" they have developed so far.


    It turned out that they did not voluntarily rob and kill. Anyone who passed their way would only do it if someone had reserved a treasure or a human head.


    And the action is completely based on the employer. If you want to live or die, what you want is all the employer''s requirements.


    Although their current employer is only Mr. Ting Feng...


    No way, they are not a road that all businessmen have to go through. Generally speaking, it is good to be able to open once a month.


    And yesterday''s order was the first time in the past three months. What made Gouzi the most angry was that Mr. Tingfeng didn''t pay them the follow-up money immediately!


    Later, Tao Yanxi carefully inquired about the diet of everyone on the mountain, only to find out that everyone eats potatoes every day, and there is no rice or noodles at all.


    Especially those women and children, it would be good to have a potato that day.


    After listening to the situation on the entire mountain, Tao Yanxi sighed deeply, patted Gouzi''s shoulder very heavily, and said only one sentence.


    "Farm, second dog."


    Dog: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that a bandit could be so poor!


    And she, the king of the mountain, is not as good as a farmer!


    It''s no wonder that the best meal of the few days when she was injured was millet porridge. She was still thinking that the people in the kitchen were very attentive and knew that she could not eat greasy food when she was injured.


    Now it seems, where is the intention! This is clearly poor!

 Chapter 234： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi felt the pain and patted the dog''s shoulder with a heavy face.


    The dog''s expression was also very heavy, "Big boss, what is farming?"


    Tao Yanxi asked, "Where do we usually get our food from?"


    "Of course I went down the mountain to buy it in the town!" Gouzi said of course, "Although our class is a bandit, it is also a bandit who pays!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Who is in charge of the accounts now?" Tao Yanxi asked again, she desperately wanted to know how much money was left!


    "It''s me, it''s me." The monkey immediately got up and said with a smile.


    "How much money do you have?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The monkey immediately lowered his face and said, "There are still ten taels of silver."


    Ten taels of silver, almost the entire mountain''s food money for a month.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment and said, "So, monkey, today you come down the mountain with me, let''s go buy some seeds."


    "Seeds? What seeds?" the monkey asked curiously.


    "Vegetable seeds!" Tao Yanxi patted the monkey on the shoulder, "Starting today, we are on the top of the mountain! We can support ourselves!"


    "Oh." The monkey didn''t take it for granted, and was self-reliant? easier said than done?


    But the big boss said so, as the second... oh, no, it is the third boss that he naturally wants to go along.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi took the monkey, and the monkey went down the mountain with the silver.


    As for Gouzi, Tao Yanxi asked him to count the number of people currently in the labor force, as well as the conditions of some women, children and children.


    Because the mountain where Tao Yanxi was located was rugged, it was almost night when they arrived in the town, and the shops selling seeds had long since closed.


    People in the town went to bed early, and every household had their doors and windows closed.


    Tao Yanxi and Monkey stood desolately at the intersection when a cold wind blew their long hair, making them even more desolate.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and told herself in her heart that she was not angry, she was not angry at all!


    "Master, it seems that we are going to sleep on the side of the road today." Monkey tightened his clothes and said bitterly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry... that''s weird!


    "Why didn''t you tell me it would take so long to go down the mountain!" If she knew it would take so long, she should have left early tomorrow morning!


    The monkey blinked his small eyes, "You didn''t ask the boss!"


    "Then why don''t you stop me! Let me listen to the wind and rain!" Tao Yanxi asked speechlessly.


    The monkey glanced at Tao Yanxi, and said silently, "Big boss, I can''t beat you."


    The implication is that he is afraid that he will be beaten for speaking out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Forget it, let''s find out if there is an inn to stay for one night." Tao Yanxi said.


    The monkey shook his head and said, "No, where is the inn in this town?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned, is it really possible to sleep on the street?


    She has never been so miserable before!


    Tao Yanxi shook the hand that was about to beat the monkey, and said, "Then what should we do now?"


    The monkey thought for a while, ran to the side of the alley, took off his coat and spread it on the ground, then said to Tao Yanxi: "Master, come to sleep!"


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, and finally walked over and sat down cross-legged.


    She closed her eyes as if she was really asleep.


    The monkey looked at Tao Yanxi''s state and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He sat on the ground casually, took out a small piece of cake as hard as a stone from his arms and gnawed it.


    Tao Yanxi''s ears moved slightly, she seemed to hear the sound of her teeth hitting the stone...

 Chapter 235： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (7)

    The next day, as soon as it was dawn, farmers set up stalls on the roadside carrying vegetables. The sounds of selling, shouting and crying were mixed together. Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes and stretched her body.


    "Monkey, wake up!" Tao Yanxi woke the monkey.


    The monkey rubbed his eyes, "Big boss?"


    "Wake up, let''s go buy some seeds and go back." Tao Yanxi said and walked outside, and the monkey quickly got up and followed her footsteps.


    Tao Yanxi first took a look at the vegetables sold by the peddlers. She picked some vegetables whose roots were still in good condition. She thought that she should be able to grow when she went back. Oh, no, she definitely could!


    Then she and the monkey looked around the town only to find that there is no seed store here!


    At that moment, Tao Yanxi really wanted to slap the monkey twice.


    No way, Tao Yanxi can only buy some wheat and rice and go back, how can I eat potatoes every day, always eat some staple food.


    This trip cost almost a coin or two, a little less than Tao Yanxi had imagined.


    Tao Yanxi and Monkey brought the purchased items back to the top of the mountain. At this time, Gouzi had already counted the people on the top of the mountain.


    There are about 200 people on the entire mountain, of which women, children and children account for one-third, and there are more than a dozen old, weak, sick and disabled people.


    After Tao Yanxi knew about these circumstances, she decided to make a plan overnight. As for Qiu Yanping, she had completely forgotten about it.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi called everyone together.


    Tao Yanxi gave a speech, indicating that from now on they must support themselves and be full!


    Tao Yanxi secretly swallowed her saliva during the speech, ah, she is really hungry.


    God knows they only eat one meal a day!


    She wants three meals! Three meals! Three meals a day, not one meal! Best for a late night snack!


    Maybe it was because Tao Yanxi''s expression was too sad when he gave a speech, and some soft-hearted women and children started to wipe away tears.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Master, don''t worry! We will definitely work hard!" I don''t know who said this, and won the approval of everyone.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, very good, just wanted this kind of momentum.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know that behind the pillar not far from her, Qiu Yanping looked at her with a complex look in his eyes.


    After arousing everyone''s heart to struggle, Tao Yanxi took some people to inspect the entire mountain, and then inspected the soil problems here, and finally found that the soil here is extremely suitable for the growth of vegetables!


    What are you waiting for! Tao Yanxi directly asked the monkey to insert the vegetables he bought yesterday into the soil. As for whether it can survive or not, um... Surely it can!


    In just one day, Tao Yanxi watched the entire mountain again and again.


    Speaking of which, this place is not only steep, but more importantly, there are many good things!


    Tao Yanxi discovered a lot of medicinal materials, such as ginseng, Tian Qi and so on.


    And behind the cottage, there are several hawthorn trees.


    Tao Yanxi''s first reaction when she saw the hawthorn was candied haws, sweet and sour, but it was really delicious!


    Now that the hawthorn is ripe, it is a good time to pick it.


    Tao Yanxi decided to boil the syrup tomorrow, wrap it in hawthorn, and take it to the town to sell!


    With this thought in mind, Tao Yanxi fell into a dreamland.

 Chapter 236： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (8)

    The cottage was so poor that even kerosene lamps could not be lit. After the sun went down, everyone stayed in the house obediently, either sleeping peacefully or doing some discordant exercise.


    The only thing that can bring a little light to this cottage is the moon hanging high in the sky, but that little light can''t illuminate the entire cottage, such as Tao Yanxi''s room...


    Tao Yanqi slept soundly, unaware that Qiu Yanping was standing beside her bed and kept looking at her.


    Qiu Yanping''s eyes were very bright, as if they were the only light in this dark night.


    He stretched out his hand as if to **** for something, but the next moment, Tao Yanxi turned over and immediately hugged his hand.


    Tao Yanxi stuck out his tongue and licked his hand, mumbling something.


    "Big pig''s trotter..."


    Qiu Yanping felt the soft tongue sliding across his palm, and the wet feeling made him frown slightly.


    "Delicious..." Tao Yanxi muttered softly, and then bit Qiu Yanping''s hand hard.


    Qiu Yanping wanted to withdraw his hand in pain, but Tao Yanxi grabbed it even tighter.


    "Where is the little thief! How dare you **** the pig''s trotters from the old lady!"


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her foot and kicked it out, but this kick just hit Qiu Yanping''s waist.


    Qiu Yanping knelt down suddenly, where did this woman come from so much strength!


    Qiu Yanping''s forehead was sweating, he bit his lip, trying his best not to exhale.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, "It''s delicious..."


    Qiu Yanping took a deep breath, took the pillow aside and stuffed it into Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the pillow tightly and took a bite, mumbling, "Ah roast suckling pig..."


    Qiu Yanping rubbed his waist, a trace of humiliation flashed in his eyes, and slowly groped out of the room.


    This woman...what a damn!


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up with her pillow in her arms, and there was still her drool and teeth marks on the pillow.


    Tao Yanxi wiped her mouth and swallowed her saliva. Last night, she seemed to dream of roasting pig trotters, ah, the taste is absolutely amazing!


    To roast pork trotters! Let''s do our best today!


    Tao Yanqi got up energetically, and then started to get busy.


    All the people in the cottage who had a little labor went to reclaim wasteland, and when the land was reclaimed, they could grow potatoes, sweet potatoes and other vegetables.


    The monkey went down the mountain to buy seeds in a further town, while the dog went to negotiate with the person who listened to Mr. Feng.


    They have done things, how can there be no reason not to give money?


    Tao Yanxi took the women and children to pick beets. The beets were still wild and not many, only about one mu, but for them it was enough.


    After picking some beets, Tao Yanxi taught the women and children to make syrup. As for the children, Tao Yanxi sent them to pick hawthorn.


    It can be said that everyone in the cottage is very busy, except for Qiu Yanping.


    Qiu Yanping walked through every corner of the cottage, and then returned to the room to draw a map.


    One day, he will leave here, and before that, he needs to prepare everything.


    Tao Yanxi remembered after teaching the women and children how to make syrup, Qiu Yanping seems to have nothing to do!


    How can this work! Why does he eat and drink for nothing! She saw that day that Qiu Yanping ate even better than her! A full two bowls of millet porridge!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi ran to Qiu Yanping''s room and pushed open the door very roughly...

 Chapter 237： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (9)

    Hearing a "bang", the fragile door suddenly fell to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    It''s all because the door is too fragile, it''s definitely not that she is too rude! Absolutely not!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qiu Yanping, who was slightly Huanglian, with a serious face. She half-squinted her eyes. From her angle, she could only vaguely see what was stuffed in Qiu Yanping''s arms.


    Is it a small/yellow book?


    No, no, my brother is not the kind of person who secretly reads small/yellow books!


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked sharply.


    Qiu Yanping had calmed down at this time, he straightened his clothes, and hid the map he just drew a little deeper.


    "What''s with you?"


    Tao Yanxi sneered and said, "It has nothing to do with me, but now you are eating and using mine, and you are still doing nothing here, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    "What do you want to do?" Qiu Yanping looked at Tao Yanxi defensively. Does she want the overlord to bow hard?


    Tao Yanxi flicked her sleeves, "Come out with me."


    Qiu Yanping didn''t do anything, Tao Yanxi got even more angry when he saw it, it was justified to eat for free!


    Tao Yanxi strode over, grabbed Qiu Yanping''s arm and dragged it out.


    Qiu Yanping''s strength was not as strong as Tao Yanxi, and as a result, he was directly dragged away by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took Qiu Yanping to the herb house, where two or three people were guarding.


    Qiu Yanping bit his lip tightly, this Tao Yanxi was really shameless, and he actually wanted to be frivolous in front of the bandit.


    Even if he died, he wouldn''t let her go on like this!


    Just as Qiu Yanping was about to hit his head on the pillar, he heard Tao Yanxi say, "Don''t you know how to make poison? Make me some ecstasy or something, the kind that can put down wild boars, hurry up. hurry up!"


    Qiu Yanping was taken aback, "Is that so?"


    He couldn''t believe that Tao Yanxi was just asking for that.


    No, no, how did Tao Yanxi know that he could make drugs?


    Could it be that she knew what happened last time?


    Qiu Yanping ran through countless thoughts in his mind, and in the end he only came up with one sentence, "That''s it".


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said, "What else do you want? You can''t get enough to eat. Where can you think of something assorted? Hurry up and make the ecstasy powder. I''m going to hunt wild boars tomorrow!"


    Qiu Yanping pursed his lips, "I see."


    He walked into the herb room, "Can I use all the herbs here?"


    "Of course you can, but the name and weight of the herbs you use must be registered. Someone is guarding you here, so don''t try to play tricks!" Tao Yanxi glared at Qiu Yanping, and then said to the two guards, "You two. Supervise him, you know!"


    The two thieves responded in succession, and then Tao Yanxi looked at Qiu Yanping viciously and said, "You move more quickly! How can you move so softly, a big man!"


    Qiu Yanping paused, soft? For some reason, the word sounds cute.


    Tao Yanxi took a look and made sure that there was no major problem and left. She had to go and see how the syrup was being boiled over there.


    That night, Qiu Yanping had already made the fascination powder, a small bottle, listening to Qiu Yanping''s meaning, can fascinate more than a dozen wild boars.


    Tao Yanxi was very happy in her heart, took the ecstasy and left.


    And after Tao Yanxi left, Qiu Yanping took out a bottle only the size of a little finger from his arms, which contained about a gram of ecstasy powder, which he secretly saved while the two thieves were not paying attention.

 Chapter 238： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Qiu Yanping was secretly hiding the fascination powder, but even if she knew it, she didn''t care, she wanted to see what kind of nonsense he could come up with.


    Tao Yanxi started thinking about setting up traps after she got the fascination powder. Although she could hit it hard, it was too expensive, especially when she was not full at all!


    The next day, Tao Yanxi greeted a few bandits to set up traps and try to hunt some hares and pheasants.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to use the fascination powder to set up traps, but after thinking about it, this fascination powder can stun animals and also humans!


    She has no antidote in her hand now. If she is dizzy, won''t her reputation be cold?


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi decisively put away the fascination and took the trap method to hunt the prey.


    After arranging the trap, Tao Yanxi took a few bandits back to the cottage, planning to come back at night or tomorrow morning.


    Tao Yanxi, who had returned to the cottage, was even busier. The syrup over there was almost done, and some of the hawthorn was picked.


    Tao Yanxi summoned women, children and children to teach them how to make candied haws.


    Everyone is very curious about the strange things like candied haws, and a few children are full of joy when they taste it.


    This is really delicious!


    Tao Yanxi let everyone taste a little bit, and seeing the happy expressions on everyone''s face, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "What do you think about selling this?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Ah? Are you going to sell something so delicious?"


    "That''s right, big boss, can''t we eat it by ourselves? This is really delicious!"


    "It''s better to eat it yourself! Sell it? How can you take it out and sell it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone was talking about persuading Tao Yanxi not to sell it, which made her face darker and darker.


    "Enough!" Tao Yanxi shouted, and everyone stopped talking.


    "Think about it, how many hawthorns are there? Can we eat them all?"


    "If you take it out and sell it, you can sell it for some money. Then buy a few little piglets, and when the piglets grow up, they will kill them to eat pork, such as spicy fried pork, boiled pork slices, and pork slices... "


    Tao Yanxi spoke vividly, only to hear a "sucking slip", and a child couldn''t help taking a sip.


    Tao Yanxi stopped and said with a straight face, "Sell it or not?"


    "Sell, sell! Of course it''s sold!"


    "Yes, yes! It should be sold!"


    Although I don''t know what the boiled meat slices and slivers of meat are said by the big master, it sounds delicious!


    Sell! Absolutely for sale! Sold and bought pigs! Raise and eat pork!


    Everyone looked at Tao Yanxi with glowing eyes, Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said, "Then why don''t you hurry up? Do more!"


    "Yes yes yes! Do a little more!"


    "I''m picking beets!"


    "I''m going to pick hawthorn!"


    "Take me one too!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qiu Yanping stood not far away and watched this scene with complicated eyes. When did this woman no longer have his presence in her eyes, instead she only had all kinds of food?


    In the past, when he just stood here, she would immediately notice him coming up to show his hospitality.


    Just as Qiu Yanping was thinking about this, he saw Tao Yanxi suddenly looking at him with that look, as if he was going to eat him...

 Chapter 239： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi saw Qiu Yanping standing there dumbfounded, her brows furrowed, she quickly walked to Qiu Yanping and said, "What are you doing standing here in a daze?"


    Qiu Yanping pursed his lips and did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Your ecstasy powder is useless for the time being. See if you can make some anesthetics so I can go hunting wild boars!"


    Speaking of wild boars, Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up.


    "You can use the herbs in the herb room as you like, but do you have to report to me?" Tao Yanxi made a stern face, deliberately scaring Qiu Yanping.


    Qiu Yanping clenched his fists, and after a long time, he slowly let out a "hmm" from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi waved her hand and told Qiu Yanping to leave, while she herself was busy with other things.


    The next afternoon, the first group of people who went down the mountain to sell candied haws came back.


    They were full of joy and told everyone in the cottage how popular Tanghulu was and how much money they were selling.


    This makes the people in the cottage very happy. Strictly speaking, this is the first money they have earned through legitimate means.


    Tao Yanxi was also very happy, at least he didn''t have to worry about starving to death.


    Because of the success of Tang Hulu, there is hardly any need for Tao Yanxi to urge anything. Everyone is actively working and trying to sell more money.


    That night, the dog came back.


    He told Tao Yanxi who listened to Young Master Feng had paid the rest of the remuneration, a total of fifty taels of silver.


    But he bought some seeds, fruits and vegetables, and some meat on the way back, so there were only forty taels left.


    Tao Yanxi also understood that Gouzi wanted to improve the life in the cottage, so she didn''t say much about the twelve taels he used.


    If Gouzi didn''t say anything, she didn''t know how much Tingfeng had given.


    The dog didn''t hide it from her, but told the truth, which reassured her a little.


    The monkey also came in the afternoon of the third day, and all his money was spent.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at what he brought back, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Because the monkey actually brought back a roast duck! Oily Roast Duck!


    God knows how long she hasn''t eaten meat!


    Tao Yanxi was so excited that she almost cried, but fortunately she couldn''t stop her excitement from crying.


    Tao Yanxi and Gouzi Monkey shared the roast duck. As for Qiu Yanping, of course he didn''t have his share!


    Eat two bowls of millet porridge a day and want to eat roast duck? no way!


    In the days that followed, Tao Yanxi became very busy, and the seeds that she brought back needed to be sown and taken care of at any time.


    And in order to let the people in the cottage have meat to eat, she also led a few bandits to hunt and kill wild boars.


    The traps laid out before are very effective, basically every two or three days, a hare or pheasant can be harvested.


    Tao Yanxi kept the hares and pheasants in captivity, and when they grew a little fatter, they could be slaughtered and eaten!


    Tao Yanxi devoted himself to "eating" and completely forgot about Qiu Yanping.


    During this period of time, Qiu Yanping took out the herbs he wanted from the herb room little by little and hid them, only waiting for one day when the herbs were all ready to refine the medicine he wanted.


    Qiu Yanping naturally also noticed Tao Yanxi''s change. I don''t know when it started, that woman no longer had him in her eyes.


    Qiu Yanping sometimes felt an inexplicable sour feeling. He didn''t know why this feeling appeared, and he desperately wanted to escape from it.

 Chapter 240： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (12)

    Two months later, Qiu Yanping gathered all the herbs, and then secretly refined the ecstasy in the room.


    He was waiting, waiting for a chance to escape from here.


    To Qiu Yanping''s surprise, this opportunity came quickly.


    Two months is enough to change the eating situation of the whole cottage, at least now everyone is no longer a potato every day.


    On the back hill are all the vegetables they grow, which are green and look particularly gratifying.


    The chickens, ducks and rabbits raised in captivity are all fat, and the meat is delicious!


    Everyone is very happy, this is the life they could not imagine in the past.


    In order to celebrate this great event, Tao Yanxi decided to hold a "party" at night!


    To this end, Tao Yanxi also went down the mountain to buy fresh pork, killed a few chickens, ducks and rabbits, and picked a lot of vegetables.


    Tao Yanxi plans to cook hot pot at night! That''s right! Just cook hot pot!


    Everyone is very unfamiliar with the word "hot pot", but everyone is full of expectations.


    The boss said it was delicious, it must be very delicious! They unconditionally trust the master!


    Tao Yanxi greeted everyone to set up the pots. Because there were a lot of people, almost ten pots were set up. Everyone sat around with a happy smile on their faces.


    Tao Yanxi personally fried the hot pot base, and then talked about how to eat hot pot.


    Everyone felt very strange, and they couldn''t help but start to move their chopsticks.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, and boiled some green vegetables to eat.


    [Little master, poisonous. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi ate the green vegetables into his mouth without changing his expression, [Brother''s poison, right? ¡¿


    Although it is an interrogative sentence, it is an affirmative tone.


    Tao Yanxi was quite sure that it was Qiu Yanping''s poison.


    ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yao paused for a while, ¡¾Since you know, little master, why do you still eat it? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at the happy scene and said: [Don''t worry, the poison will not kill you, at most it will make everyone unconscious. ¡¿


    [But in this case, wouldn''t the big master be able to escape? ¡¿ Xiao Yao still asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed a piece of meat from the monkey''s men and threw it into his mouth, "Run away, if he doesn''t escape, how can I surprise him? ¡¿


    [Little master, I don''t understand. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s tone is full of puzzlement, ¡¾But I always feel that little master, you have no good intentions! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Good, children don''t need to understand. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao and continued to happily eat hot pot, ah, this is hot pot!


    An hour later, everyone was lying on the ground without any image, apparently fainted.


    The light of the torches flickered, as if foreshadowing something.


    Qiu Yanping came out of the dark and looked at the unconscious people, a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He was finally able to leave! Finally able to leave!


    Qiu Yanping walked in front of Tao Yanxi, she was lying on the table, revealing the right half of her face without scars.


    The cold moonlight shone on Tao Yanxi''s body, as if it had cast a layer of soft light on her.


    Qiu Yanping was stunned for a moment. At this moment, he actually felt that this woman had a peaceful beauty.


    He shook his head, expelling the thoughts from his mind.


    Qiu Yanping stretched out his right hand and slowly moved towards Tao Yanxi''s neck, the warm and tender touch came from his right hand, and he was startled again.


    This woman''s skin... so good?

 Chapter 241： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (13)

    No, no, he shouldn''t be thinking about that!


    He shouldn''t belong here, it''s all because of this woman. If it wasn''t for this woman, then he would have lived the life he wanted!


    A trace of resentment flashed across Qiu Yanping''s eyes, and the hand holding Tao Yanxi''s neck slowly tightened.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing began to become difficult, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out, looking a little terrifying.


    Qiu Yanping took a deep breath, as if he was the one being pinched, and he didn''t even know why he did it.


    His hands are getting tighter and tighter, and maybe Tao Yanxi will die of suffocation in just a few seconds.


    But at this moment, Qiu Yanping suddenly let go.


    "Damn!" Qiu Yanping cursed in a low voice.


    He didn''t understand why he let go at a critical moment when he clearly hated this woman.


    It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Qiu Yanping thought absentmindedly, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "I''ll take you down the mountain." Tao Yanxi''s voice was a little hoarse, and with her terrifying face, it was a bit like a ghost''s voice.


    "You..." Qiu Yanping''s eyes widened, "How could..."


    "Surprised?" Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    "Then why do you pretend you don''t know?" Qiu Yanping bit his lip, feeling insulted.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and straightened her clothes, looked straight at Qiu Yanping and said, "You really don''t know?"


    "I..." Does he really not know? No, he knew, he just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you away." Tao Yanxi took a step first and walked down the mountain.


    Qiu Yanping looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and quickly followed her.


    He didn''t ask Tao Yanxi why she was willing to send him away, nor why she pampered herself like this.


    He was afraid to hear the answer, the answer that made him sick and painful.


    Tao Yanxi quickly sent Qiu Yanping down the mountain, and she took out a silver bag and handed it to him.


    "There are fifty taels of silver in here, you can take it."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    "Why?" Why do it?


    Tao Yanxi stopped and tilted her head slightly, revealing the terrifying left half of her face.


    "Why did you let go at the last moment just now?"


    "Your reason is my answer."


    The hoarse voice was accompanied by the sound of Xiao Xiaofeng, and everything sounded so terrifying.


    Qiu Yanping''s pupils shrank, and he took a half step back.


    He held the silver bag and wanted to explain something, but Tao Yanxi''s figure had disappeared.


    The sound of the howling wind, the sound of leaves being blown by the wind, and the words that have been echoing in my mind.


    Why did he let go at the last moment just now?


    He didn''t dare to think about the answer, because once he knew the answer, his previous cognition would be completely overturned.


    Qiu Yanping broke out in cold sweat and stumbled off the hill.


    From this time on, he really left her completely.


    Tao Yanxi hid in the dark and looked at Qiu Yanping''s back, and yawned lazily.


    What a coward, is it that hard to admit to having such a little crush on her?


    Really!


    Following Liu. Gangster and mentally retarded brother, Tao Yanxi decided to add a new label to his brother: coward!

 Chapter 242： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (14)

    Two years later, at the Yuelai Inn in Hangzhou, a storyteller was talking about this anecdote.


    "By the way, this Taoyao Palace was born two years ago and swept the entire martial arts forest."


    "How noble is this Young Master Feng, who threatened to the martial arts two years ago that the master of Taoyao Palace is unparalleled in the world, and he will marry him."


    "Unexpectedly, after seven days, Tingfeng Villa actually hung up a white cloth. People in Jianghu say that this is to pay homage to Mr. Tingfeng''s lost love."


    "Since then, Mr. Tingfeng has never appeared in the martial arts..."


    Everyone was fascinated when they heard it, and they all began to imagine how stunning this Taoyao Palace Palace Master was.


    There are rumors in the rivers and lakes that when the lord of Taoyao Palace appears, it must be accompanied by peach blossoms flying in the sky, and there will be faint sounds of piano and zither in the air, which can be described as a great spectacle.


    However, those who heard and saw this scene disappeared forever in the martial arts, and no one knew where they went.


    There is a rumor in the rivers and lakes that it is worth being a ghost if you have to see the palace master of Taoyao Palace!


    People are always curious about mysterious things. In the storyteller''s wonderful speech, people''s faces flashed a blush, and they were even more curious in their hearts. What does the Taoyao Palace Palace Master look like?


    Tao Yanxi sat at the window and listened to the storyteller, her mouth twitched unconsciously under the veil.


    Monkey is worthy of being a marketing talent. In just two years, she has changed from a rough and crazy woman to a stunning beauty, and it''s not a waste of her trust in him!


    Tao Yanxi was playing with the teacup. Since Qiu Yanping left two years ago, she has been planning the "rise" of Taoyao Palace.


    Of course, some tricks are inevitable here, such as that son Tingfeng...


    In fact, why did Mr. Tingfeng fall in love with her? In fact, she threatened Mr. Tingfeng. If she didn''t cooperate with her in a play, she would shake out all the things he asked them to do before.


    Listening to the style of Feng Gongzi is a well-known and upright style, and naturally does not want the scandal to be exposed. It was at this time that he was also secretly planning to win the position of the leader of the martial arts alliance, so he agreed to Tao Yanxi''s request and cooperated with her to play such a show. .


    After that, Tao Yanxi asked the monkeys to spread the rumors. The so-called rumors are nothing more than ten, ten and a hundred, and the fake will become true.


    In the past two years, she has not actually appeared in the so-called martial arts. She also changed the name of the mountain back to Taoyao Mountain.


    A lot of fruit trees were planted in the mountains, which she changed into Five Elements and Eight Trigrams.


    In the past two years, she has also changed a lot...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips slightly, her eyes fell on her smooth and white wrist, and her long fingers were playing with the teacup, making people unconsciously attracted to her.


    The height that used to be 1.9 meters has become 1.6 meters high, and the hideous scars are also covered by smooth skin, and the scars of the past cannot be seen. Between the frown and the smile, it''s all wind/love.


    This is her change in the past two years. In the past two years, she has practiced bone shrinking exercises to keep her height at 1.6 meters.


    She climbed high snow-capped mountains, descended deep rivers, walked through wet wetlands, and went to steep valleys, all of which were in search of medicinal herbs to treat the wound on her face.


    Now, the wound on her face is healed, she is no longer so burly, she has finally become what he likes, but what about him?

 Chapter 243： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, looking a little sad.


    This scene fell into the eyes of a man at the next table, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Although he couldn''t see Tao Yanxi''s face, he believed that there must be a stunning face under the veil.


    Tao Yanxi felt that someone was watching him and looked up.


    The man was startled, reacted quickly, and then ran across to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Girl, can you tell Fang''s name?" The man looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi carefully looked at the man in front of her, and recognized that he was the male protagonist of this world¡ªJun Hexiao.


    Today''s Jun Hexiao is only sixteen years old, when he was young and frivolous.


    Tao Yanxi curled her lips slightly, "Tao Yanxi," she said.


    Jun Hexiao''s eyes brightened, "Good name! Good name!"


    "Where''s the good?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Jun Hexiao scratched his head, but couldn''t answer the question for a while, but just said stupidly: "That''s good!"


    "Puchi." Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing, "What about you?"


    "My name is Jun Hexiao." He said with a shy smile.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded lightly and got up to leave.


    Jun He smiled and asked quickly, "Where are you going?"


    "Go where I should go." Tao Yanxi stepped forward, waved her sleeves, and turned to leave.


    Jun Hexiao stretched out his hand and seemed to want to keep him, but he knew clearly that he had no qualifications to keep him.


    A beautiful person like her should have someone she likes, right?


    Jun Hexiao''s eyes dimmed as he watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    Tao Yanxi walked very slowly, she was waiting for Jun Hexiao to stop her, but she was about to leave the inn, why didn''t Jun Hexiao stop him?


    Tao Yanxi sighed inwardly, no wonder in the background of the story, this Jun Hexiao was single until he died of old age, so he can''t flirt with girls, no wonder he is single!


    Just when Tao Yanxi was really about to leave, a few men in gorgeous clothes suddenly walked in from outside the door of the inn. They looked at Tao Yanxi, and the man in the lead rubbed his hands and went up. Just grab Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "Where is this little lady from? Such a good figure? Play with me, son?"


    Tao Yanxi avoided the man''s hand sideways, frowned slightly, and was thinking about how to clean up these little **** when Jun Hexiao suddenly rushed out.


    "What are you going to do to her!"


    Jun Hexiao stood in front of Tao Yanxi and looked at the man angrily.


    "Do you know who I am? I''m..." Before he could speak, Jun Hexiao took out his saber and pointed at him.


    "I don''t care who you are, if you want to tease her, ask me about my sword first!" Jun He smiled righteously, the icy tip of the sword aimed at the man''s face, and the man shuddered abruptly.


    "You...you..." The man pointed at Jun Hexiao tremblingly, "Give me all of you!"


    The thugs behind him immediately besieged him, Jun He smiled disdainfully, and quickly beat them to the ground, and in the end the few people rolled and crawled away.


    Of course, at the end, he did not forget to put down the imposing words like "you wait for me".


    Tao Yanxi stood aside, his shoulders twitched, apparently unable to hold back his laughter.


    Jun Hexiao is worthy of being a male protagonist, you can encounter this kind of person anywhere.


    As soon as the male protagonist''s tyrannical arrogance opened, those few people were so frightened that they were about to wet their pants.

 Chapter 244： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi tried her best to hold back her laughter, she is a fairy now, she can''t laugh, can''t laugh, can''t laugh!


    After Jun Hexiao finished cleaning up the few people, he saw Tao Yanxi with his head lowered and his shoulders trembling. He scolded the men just now in his heart, and at the same time, he walked over quickly and comforted: "It''s alright, they were taken by him. I drove away."


    Tao Yanxi quietly pinched her thigh with her hand, and then she withdrew her smile. She slowly raised her head, revealing a pair of watery eyes.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    Jun Hexiao scratched his head and said carelessly: "It''s a small matter, I don''t know where Miss Tao is going next?"


    "Go to Shufeng Villa." This year''s martial arts conference is held in Shufeng Villa, and my brother will definitely go.


    Jun Hexiao''s eyes lit up, "Shufeng Villa? But to participate in the martial arts conference?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "You too?"


    "Hmm!" Jun He smiled and nodded, "Why don''t we have a company together?"


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    Jun Hexiao smiled stupidly, and with his somewhat immature face, it was somewhat endearing.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi and Jun Hexiao rode their horses to the Shufeng Villa.


    Along the way, the two chatted happily, but Tao Yanxi never took off the veil, and Jun Hexiao never asked her to take off the veil.


    The two hit it off and soon became good friends.


    Jun Hexiao is very simple. As long as Tao Yanxi said what he said, he always believed in it. When he saw someone with ragged clothes, he would give them some money. If he gave it, he would have no money.


    So in the end, it was basically Tao Yanxi who helped Jun He Xiao.


    Jun Hexiao was very grateful to Tao Yanxi, and with the two like-minded people, his affection for Tao Yanxi became deeper and deeper.


    As for Tao Yanxi, he also thinks highly of Jun Hexiao, the male protagonist. His three views are righteous, innocent but not ignorant, kind but not stupid. He is a good candidate for making friends.


    Half a month later, the two arrived at Shufeng Villa. Because the Wulin Conference would not start until three days later, they could only live in the inn at the bottom of the mountain for the time being.


    It was here that Tao Yanxi met his long-lost brother.


    Coincidentally, when Tao Yanxi and Jun Hexiao had just entered the inn, Qiu Yanping just came out of his room and stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor.


    He was dressed in black and had a black saber on his waist. His handsome face made him stand out in this ordinary inn.


    At a glance, Tao Yanxi recognized that it was his brother, even though he had changed a lot from that year.


    If the former Qiu Yanping was a sharp sword that could pierce some falsehoods, then the current Qiu Yanping is more like an unopened sword, wrapping all the false and true, making people unable to see his true face.


    Tao Yanxi looked at such a brother, and the corners of her mouth hidden under the veil were slightly hooked, "Brother, we meet again, I recognize you, what about you?"


    Jun He smiled when he saw Tao Yanxi''s gaze resting on a man in black, and pursed his lips. He knew this kind of look. It was his mother''s look at his father who had returned from afar, with a little surprise, some nostalgia, and more Yes, it was the love he didn''t understand at that time...


    Jun Hexiao clenched his fists. It turned out that the person in Tao Yanxi''s heart was the man in black?

 Chapter 245： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (16)

    Jun Hexiao took a deep breath, leaned over to Tao Yanxi and said loudly, "Yanxi, let''s find the store''s house."


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled and glanced at Jun Hexiao, why did this guy call her so close all of a sudden?


    There is a problem, there is absolutely a problem!


    Could it be that she realized that she was actually here to assist the villain BOSS?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, this Jun Hexiao didn''t look so smart!


    Jun He laughed and saw that Tao Yanxi was still in a daze for the man, and took Tao Yanxi''s arm a little arrogantly and walked to the store.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qiu Yanping just glanced at her and then looked away, feeling a little depressed.


    By the way, did my brother really not recognize him?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, why did you think my brother didn¡¯t recognize me? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi was a little aggrieved and cried to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao, who was immersed in the script, said: [If the big master can recognize the little master, you would be surprised, right? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, yes, it seems to be too!


    Jun Hexiao quickly opened two rooms, of course, Tao Yanxi paid the money.


    Coincidentally, Tao Yanxi''s room was right next to Qiu Yanping!


    Tao Yanxi planned to go to Qiu Yanping''s room secretly at night, and then... hehehe!


    However, in fact, Tao Yanxi did not get this opportunity.


    Because that night, when she was about to take advantage of the dark wind to go to Qiu Yanping''s room, she suddenly noticed a strange fragrance in the air, which was obviously the smell of rosemary.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, who was staring at her? To stun her in the middle of the night?


    Tao Yanxi held her breath and lay motionless on the bed, just by looking at it, she seemed to be asleep.


    After half an hour, the window was slowly opened, and with a "squeak" sound, a black figure rushed into the room.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, feeling the footsteps of the approaching person.


    The depth is moderate, the steps are even, the person who comes here should have strong light energy, the breathing should be long and powerful, and the internal energy should also be very strong. This person''s martial arts should not be inferior to hers.


    Tao Yanxi was puzzled. She has been very low-key recently and has not shown much limelight. Who would drug her?


    The man gradually approached, and almost instantly came to Tao Yanxi''s bedside.


    Tao Yanxi could feel the man''s eyes staring at him, as if to see something else through his face.


    Tao Yanxi was puzzled, but her breathing was very steady, making it impossible to see any flaws.


    "Yanxi..." A low voice sounded in the room, but Tao Yanxi''s heart beat faster at this moment.


    This voice... is my brother!


    How did he get here? Did you recognize yourself? No, not possible.


    She has become like this, how could he possibly recognize her?


    But if he didn''t recognize it, why did he make a fragrance for himself in the middle of the night and come to peek at himself?


    Tao Yanxi was puzzled and did not dare to take a deep breath, for fear that Qiu Yanping would notice something was wrong.


    Tao Yanxi raised his ears and wanted to hear what Qiu Yanping had to say, but after a quarter of an hour, he didn''t speak again except for the two words just now.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So what is this for?


    Just when Tao Yanxi thought that Qiu Yanping would keep silent like this, Qiu Yanping coughed suddenly, and some warm liquid spilled on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    At the same time, there was a knock on Tao Yanxi''s door.

 Chapter 246： The Kings Sister VS Indifferent Scholar Brother (17)

    "Yanxi, Yanxi? Are you inside?" Jun Hexiao''s voice came from outside the door, and Qiu Yanping immediately left the window.


    After Qiu Yanping left, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes and touched the liquid on her face.


    There seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the air, Tao Yanxi''s eyes sank slightly, what happened to Qiu Yanping? Are you coughing up blood?


    Outside the door, Jun Hexiao was still knocking on the door, "Yan Xi? Did something happen to you? I count one, two, three, and if you don''t make a sound, I''ll come in."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she quickly wiped the blood on her face, and then casually put on a dress. At this time, she did not forget to put on a veil to open the door for Jun Hexiao.


    "Come first." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Jun He smiled without doubting him, and walked directly into the room.


    "Did someone come to your room just now?" Jun Hexiao asked straight to the point, he frowned, his nose twitched, sniffing something.


    "This is... the smell of rosemary!" Jun Hexiao was shocked. He looked at the window subconsciously, and found that the window was opened, and there seemed to be footprints on it.


    Tao Yanxi also glanced at the position of the window, nodded and said, "Well, someone came here just now."


    "Then how are you doing?" Jun Hexiao asked worriedly. He looked up and down at Tao Yan''s foot and found no signs of injury on her body, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m fine." Tao Yanxi sat down and poured herself a glass of water, "Why are you here suddenly?"


    "I suddenly felt uneasy when I was about to go to bed, so I came out to take a look." Jun Hexiao also sat down, "Fortunately, I came out to take a look. That person must have escaped after hearing my voice."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Yes, yes, fortunately you are here."


    Jun He smiled with red ears, scratched his head and said, "Also... that''s not what you said."


    Tao Yanxi''s smile was even deeper, but Jun Hexiao couldn''t see this amazing smile through a veil.


    Jun Hexiao also laughed, "Or I''ll keep you vigil tonight."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, watch the night? This... no need?


    "It''s alright, don''t you see that nothing happened to me?" Tao Yanxi politely declined Jun Hexiao''s proposal.


    Unexpectedly, Jun Hexiao suddenly stern face, "Nothing this time does not mean nothing will happen next time! Who knows if that person will come!"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing again, this time, why is the male protagonist so cute?


    "Even if he comes, he won''t do anything to me." Tao Yanxi played with the teacup in his hand, his eyes lowered.


    Jun He smiled for a while, he is not a fool, on the contrary he is very smart, extremely smart.


    With just such a sentence, he had already deduced that Tao Yanxi knew that person, and he might have met that person.


    Jun He smiled and pursed his lips, "Is that the man in black today?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, yo! Jun He laughs, is this enlightened? become so sharp.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hide what he meant, so he nodded and said, "Well, it''s him."


    Jun Hexiao lowered his head slightly, "You like him." The determined tone seemed to be announcing something important, which made Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but look up at him.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi let out a monotonous "Hmm." from her nose, but this word had already shattered Jun Hexiao''s budding love.

 Chapter 247： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (18)

    "How much do you like it?" Jun Hexiao raised his head and looked straight at Tao Yanxi, as if he wanted to see through her soul through the thin veil.


    Tao Yanxi put down the teacup and looked directly at Jun Hexiao.


    "I exist for him." The firm tone and persistent eyes tell Jun Hexiao that she has such a deep and unshakable love for that person.


    Jun Hexiao''s breath was stagnant, exist for him?


    What kind of feeling can make her say this sentence without hesitation?


    What happened to make her say these words so calmly?


    And what is the meaning of this sentence? How deep is it?


    Although he has a good opinion of her now, he can''t say this because there are too many things he can''t let go.


    This free and easy rivers and lakes, this supreme temptation right, which one is not his fetters?


    Jun Hexiao clenched his fists, he knew that this unrequited love was crushed by her in the budding stage.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Jun Hexiao had a different expression, and suddenly stretched out her hand and slowly took off the veil.


    Her beautiful face was immediately exposed in front of Jun Hexiao. At this moment, Jun Hexiao seemed to understand the meaning of the phrase "heroes are saddened by the beauty".


    "This face." Tao Yanxi pointed to his own face, "He likes it."


    "Such a figure." Tao Yanxi stood up and turned around, "He likes it."


    "I''m like this." Tao Yanxi curled his lips slightly, the corner of his mouth was just right, "He likes it."


    Tao Yanxi sat down, "He hated me in the past. He likes me now."


    "I exist for him." Tao Yanxi looked at Jun Hexiao, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to become bleak, "Jun Hexiao, you have to remember that people live for themselves, not for others."


    Jun Hexiao looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, "Then why..." Why do you want to make such a big change for him?


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew what Jun Hexiao was going to ask, she just shook her head slightly and refused to answer.


    The air seemed to suddenly become quiet, and a dull atmosphere spread throughout the room.


    Neither of the two spoke first, and the unknown insects outside were screaming, bringing a little noise to this quiet night.


    I don''t know how long it took, Jun Hexiao suddenly let out a long breath.


    He raised a big smile, and the sun was shining brightly, as if to light up the whole room.


    "I look forward to seeing your true face one day." Jun He smiled with a frown, "It must be very beautiful."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and understood what Jun Hexiao meant.


    In terms of face, she dared to say confidently that there is no one in the world more beautiful than she is now. Of course Jun Hexiao knows this fact, but since he said so, then this "extreme beauty" must not be the beauty on the surface, but the beauty on the surface. It is he who hopes that one day, she will be able to face the world with her true face. At that time, that kind of courage, that kind of confidence, that kind of spirit is the most beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, and I have to say, the male protagonist in this world really suits her very well~


    "I''m also looking forward to it." Tao Yanxi nodded, and also smiled with a frown.


    The originally dark room seemed to brighten up because of the smiles of the two of them. At this moment, something was quietly changing, but the two of them didn''t notice it at the moment.

 Chapter 248： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (19)

    The night passed quickly, and Jun Hexiao also left after knowing that Tao Yanxi was not in any danger.


    So Tao Yanxi slept beautifully and fell asleep.


    At noon the next day, Tao Yanxi woke up lazily. She packed up and prepared to go downstairs for dinner. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Jun Hexiao standing at the door.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wasn''t her refusal last night obvious?


    Jun Hexiao looked the same, and said with a shy smile: "You finally woke up."


    Tao Yanxi closed the door, "Well, I''m just hungry, do you want to eat together?"


    "Well." Jun Hexiao''s ears were slightly red, "I... I have no money."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Very good, she finally knew that Jun Hexiao was waiting for her! Dare to have no money!


    She just said it! Although silver is not omnipotent, it is absolutely impossible without silver!


    Tao Yanxi was still wearing a veil at this time, she pursed her lips and smiled and said, "This is my negligence."


    As she said that, she took out a hundred taels of silver bills from her purse and handed them to Jun Hexiao, "You can use these hundred taels first."


    "This...is this too much?" Jun Hexiao was a little surprised.


    "The martial arts conference is about to start, you must make new friends, and you will always have to spend money to invite friends to dinner or something." Tao Yanxi said worriedly like an old mother, "I will borrow this money. Give it to you, and you can return it to me when you develop."


    Jun He laughed for a moment, thinking that Tao Yanxi was very reasonable.


    He put away the 100 taels of silver notes, and said very aggressively: "Well, I will give it back to you when I develop."


    In the end, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Jun Hexiao and sighed that this male protagonist was a little stupid, why did she want him to pay back the money, but she just hoped that if our brother inevitably wants to meet him in the future, he will For the sake of this hundred taels, I can just put my brother a little bit.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought, but she probably wouldn''t let the two of them confront each other that day.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi felt a little more happy.


    Jun Hexiao didn''t know why Tao Yanxi was happier all of a sudden, he touched the place where the one hundred taels of silver bills were put, was he thinking of collecting interest? If you make a profit a day, you will have a lot of taels a year.


    She said last night that she had changed her face, which must have cost a lot of money, um... Although she looks rich now, she may actually be stretched thin.


    Thinking of this, Jun Hexiao secretly glanced at Tao Yanxi, one cent a day seems to be too little, then three cents a day is good!


    If Tao Yanxi knew what Jun Hexiao was thinking, she would definitely laugh at him for being stupid again. How could she pit herself like this?


    The two had a pleasant meal. In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi said that he had something to do, Jun Hexiao was also sensible, and bluntly said that he was going to make some new friends, so that he would also take care of him during the martial arts conference, and he I also wanted to inquire about the news, so the two soon separated.


    Tao Yanxi left the inn and walked casually on the street. As time passed, she went further and further, and finally came to the forest.


    Tao Yanxi stopped and said in a cold tone, "Your Excellency has been with me for so long, what''s your purpose?"


    No one answered Tao Yanxi''s words, but the surrounding silence was terrifying, as if foreshadowing something...

 Chapter 249： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (20)

    "What? You have the guts to follow but don''t have the guts to come out?" Tao Yanxi''s tone suddenly became aggressive, but the only response to her was the whistling sound of the wind.


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi smiled sarcastically, "A coward."


    Still no one responded to her, as if the stalking she had sensed before was fake.


    The leaves blown by the wind made a "rustling" sound, adding a touch of bleakness to the silent atmosphere.


    Tao Yanxi was waiting for that person to come out, but no, that person never came out, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, she had already guessed who was following her.


    Qiu Yanping, a coward.


    "Since you don''t want to come out, stop following me!"


    After Tao Yanxi said such a sentence, her figure suddenly rushed out, and almost only afterimages could be seen.


    A quarter of an hour later, Tao Yanxi successfully got rid of the people who followed her.


    After that, Tao Yanxi came to the place agreed with the monkey and the dog.


    Monkey and Gouzi briefly told her about the martial arts conference, including Ting Feng''s conspiracy.


    Two years ago, Young Master Tingfeng took advantage of her to hide in Tingfeng Villa. In fact, he has been secretly recruiting troops and recruiting people from all corners of the world to win the status of the leader of the martial arts alliance for this martial arts conference.


    In the past two years, Monkey and Mr. Tingfeng have "befriended", but they have obtained a lot of information.


    Listening to the meaning of the monkey, in this martial arts conference, it is very likely to plot the current martial arts leader.


    Then Young Master Feng will suggest that whoever killed the current martial arts leader is the current leader of the martial arts alliance. As long as he hands over the person he arranged before, then everything will be a matter of course.


    Of course, in this process, the help of people from Taoyao Palace is indispensable, which is why Young Master Tingfeng told the monkey plan.


    Tao Yanxi has no interest in this, because according to the law of the protagonist, Mr. Tingfeng must go to give Jun Hexiao a head, oh, no, he is to give the position of the leader of the martial arts alliance.


    What she is interested in is what role does her brother occupy in this conspiracy? What role does he play?


    He appeared here at this time, is it for the martial arts leader, or is it for other purposes? Coincidence or chance? Or, is it intentional?


    These are what Tao Yanxi cares about. As for the others, she doesn''t take it to heart.


    The monkey and the dog are very capable, and the rest can be left to them. She believes in their abilities very much.


    Tao Yanxi and Monkey Gouzi talked for an hour and then separated. Monkey and Gouzi both had important things to do, so naturally they would not stay with Tao Yanxi for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi also read the situation on Jun Hexiao''s side, so she returned to the inn.


    Jun Hexiao is worthy of being the protagonist. He has made three friends in just one afternoon, and listening to others, it seems that someone is looking for trouble for Jun Hexiao, and then he is killed. The three appreciate it very much. When you smile, you will befriend him.


    Hmm... it''s a pretty standard face slap routine.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to the inn, Jun Hexiao chatted happily with the three, and she didn''t bother them, and went upstairs.


    Tao Yanxi, who went upstairs, didn''t notice, Jun Hexiao''s eyelashes trembled, and he glanced at her vaguely...

 Chapter 250： The Kings Sister VS Indifferent Scholar Brother (21)

    On the third day, the martial arts conference began.


    Tao Yanxi did not choose to go to the martial arts conference with Jun Hexiao, and Jun Hexiao did not bother, but went to the martial arts conference with his previous friends.


    The martial arts conference will be held for a total of seven days. The first few days were nothing to see. It was all a few little guys competing, and the real bigwigs were left at the end.


    Of course, this is the previous process, and just this year, there was an accident on the first day of the martial arts conference.


    Jun Hexiao single-handedly played against more than a dozen people without falling behind. He became famous in one battle, and was called "Master He Xiao" by martial arts people.


    And that night, the current leader of the martial arts alliance was poisoned to death, and a conspiracy was sweeping the entire martial arts.


    Early the next morning, Mr. Tingfeng appeared in front of everyone, and in a sophistry way, let everyone agree who could find the murderer who killed the current Wulin leader, then he would be the next leader of the Wulin League.


    The martial arts conference was suspended because of this accident, everyone was looking for the murderer, and Jun Hexiao was no exception.


    When Tao Yanxi learned all this, she just heard a news from the monkey.


    The one who Ting Feng wanted to push out this time who killed the leader of the martial arts alliance was Qiu Yanping.


    In other words, it was Qiu Yanping who killed the current leader of the martial arts alliance.


    In other words, Qiu Yanping was the victim of Mr. Tingfeng''s conspiracy, and he did all this voluntarily.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand why Qiu Yanping did this. She was in a hurry and wanted to find Qiu Yanping, but was stopped by Jun Hexiao halfway through.


    Jun Hexiao found her alone, his face was a little complicated, and he seemed to have a lot to say to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was annoyed in her heart, and when she saw Jun Hexiao who was blocking her, her tone became a little bad.


    "Jun Hexiao, why did you stop me?"


    Jun He smiled and pursed his lips, "I have something to tell you."


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "I have something very important right now, can I do it tomorrow?"


    Jun Hexiao shook his head stubbornly, "I want to tell you now, this matter is very important!"


    When speaking at the end, Jun Hexiao deliberately increased his tone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Jun Hexiao and found that his expression was very serious, and it seemed that he really had something very important to tell her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Come with me."


    She brought Jun Hexiao to her room, and then the doors and windows were closed.


    "Let''s talk." Tao Yanxi took off her veil. Anyway, Jun Hexiao had seen her appearance, so she didn''t need to hide it.


    Jun Hexiao clenched his fists, "Promise me first, don''t be impulsive."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, impulsive? Why is she impulsive.


    "Well, I promise you, don''t be impulsive, you can say it." Tao Yan agreed.


    Jun He smiled, closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "The one who killed the leader of the martial arts alliance was the man in black!"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, how could Jun Hexiao know?


    "How did you know?" Tao Yanxi''s aura suddenly became fierce, and there was a trace of murder in his eyes.


    Jun He smiled bitterly and said, "I saw it."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, just stared at Jun Hexiao, waiting for him to continue.


    "I got lost in the villa that day, and then I saw the process of the man in black poisoning the leader of the martial arts alliance." Jun Hexiao opened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi without fear.


    "Why are you so sure that that person is him?" Tao Yanxi asked puzzled.

 Chapter 251： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (22)

    Jun He smiled and opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    How could he say it?


    Because I like you, I have a natural sense of hostility towards the person you like.


    Just as you can recognize the person you like at a glance, so can I recognize the person you like.


    Jun He smiled and pursed his lips, and finally just stubbornly spit out a few words.


    "I''m so sure."


    Tao Yanxi tapped the table with his right hand, and the knuckles made a crisp sound when they contacted the table.


    "I..." Jun Hexiao lowered his head, "I don''t know what to do."


    Jun Hexiao''s tone was a little confused. In the martial arts, the biggest pursuit is nothing more than the leader of the martial arts alliance.


    However, there are many talents in martial arts today, and there are many people with higher martial arts skills than him. The probability of him becoming the leader of the martial arts alliance is very small.


    But now there is an excellent opportunity in front of him, as long as he exposes the man in black, he can become the leader of the martial arts alliance.


    But¡­¡­


    Jun Hexiao glanced at Tao Yanxi, if this is the case, she must be very sad, right?


    Tao Yanxi had a panoramic view of Jun Hexiao''s performance, "Do you want to expose him?"


    Jun Hexiao clasped his hands together and whispered, "I don''t know."


    "Do you want to be the leader of the martial arts alliance?" Tao Yanxi asked another question.


    This time, Jun Hexiao nodded without hesitation, "Think!"


    "But if I expose him, you will be very sad, right?" Jun Hexiao''s tone weakened again.


    "Well, I will be sad." Tao Yanxi also answered affirmatively, being exposed means death. Those people in the martial arts will not let go of a person who killed the leader of the martial arts alliance.


    Because this not only represents a human life, but also represents provocation of the entire martial arts.


    "Jun Hexiao, what kind of person do you think should be the leader of the martial arts alliance?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Jun Hexiao raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    "A person who is strong in martial arts, is upright, and can coordinate the overall situation."


    "Then what do you think you fit into now?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Jun He smiled for a moment, shook his head and said, "It doesn''t match any of them."


    In terms of martial arts, he ranked in the top 50 at most. In terms of character, although he is upright, he can''t handle the conflicts in martial arts without any personal feelings. As for the overall situation, he has too little experience, and he really can''t handle it. on the table.


    "In this case, even if you expose him as the leader of the martial arts alliance, can you really sit in this position with a clear conscience? Can you really sit in this position?" Tao Yanxi asked one after another.


    Jun Hexiao opened his mouth slightly and looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    He never thought about these issues. The position of "Wulin Alliance Leader" was so tempting that he forgot what his strength was.


    Jun Hexiao let out a breath of turbid air and grinned with a big smile.


    "Thank you, Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slowly, "It''s all for him." That''s why it guides you to think about these questions.


    Jun Hexiao is so smart, how can he not know what Tao Yanxi''s purpose is, but, what does it matter?


    "I know." Jun He smiled deeper, "but I still thank you for being able to wake me up."


    In the future, he will always move towards the "Wulin Alliance Leader" instead of taking that position overnight.

 Chapter 252： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Jun Hexiao say that.


    Why is the male protagonist laughing, why is he so adorable?


    "Then I''ll leave first. Don''t you have other important things? Go and do it."


    Jun He said with a smile and stood up to leave.


    "Wait." Tao Yanxi stopped him, "Actually, I need your help with something."


    "Huh?" Jun Hexiao sat down again.


    "I hope you can expose him in front of Quan Wulin tomorrow for poisoning the leader of the Wulin Alliance." Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    Jun He smiled and asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    "Because even if you don''t expose it, Young Master Tingfeng will expose it." Afterwards, Tao Yanxi told Jun Hexiao about Young Master Tingfeng''s conspiracy.


    After Jun Hexiao finished listening, he slammed the table angrily.


    "How could he do this!"


    "For the sake of fame and fortune." Tao Yanxi said lightly, with no joy or anger on his face.


    Jun Hexiao fell silent, the word "fame and fortune" can already explain everything.


    "What would you do if I exposed him?" Jun Hexiao asked in a low voice.


    "I hope you will not only expose him, but also expose Mr. Tingfeng''s conspiracy." Tao Yanxi paused, "At that time, everyone''s attention will be on Mr. Tingfeng. In the end, he is just being People took advantage of it, the real mastermind is Mr. Tingfeng."


    Jun Hexiao stared straight at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    After a while, he slowly said, "You are so kind to him."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, "As I said, I exist for him."


    Jun He smiled and chuckled, "Suddenly I envy him." You will wash away all his sins for him.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "He is unique, everyone is unique."


    "I know." So I can never be him, the existence you like.


    Jun Hexiao closed his eyes, hiding the loss in his eyes.


    "I see, I will do what you want." Jun He said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi sincerely apologized. She didn''t want to put her brother in danger, so she could only turn everyone''s attention to Young Master Tingfeng.


    "I will find someone to help you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Jun Hexiao stood up and whispered "um", "I''ll go back and prepare, you can rest well."


    After speaking, he quickly left regardless of Tao Yanxi''s reaction.


    The next day, a big event happened in Wulin.


    Jun Hexiao exposed in public that Qiu Yanping was the murderer of the martial arts alliance leader, and at the same time Qiu Yanping was forced to do it by Tingfeng son.


    Jun Hexiao took out some evidence, coupled with Tao Yanxi''s secretly arranged people to agree with him, and finally heard the truth from Mr. Feng''s bad words, and Wu Lin was shocked.


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, Mr. Tingfeng suddenly went crazy and called his subordinates to start the massacre. Qiu Yanping took down Mr. Tingfeng together with Jun Hexiao in order to "atone for his sins".


    At this point, the death of the Wulin leader came to an end.


    Jun Hexiao was pushed to the position of "Wulin Alliance Leader" by everyone, Jun Hexiao refused in public, and several masters could not negotiate, and the position of Wulin Alliance Leader was temporarily vacated.


    A lot has changed in one day.


    Just that night, when Tao Yanxi was about to leave here, Qiu Yanping suddenly found her openly...

 Chapter 253： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (24)

    Tao Yanxi was very surprised that Qiu Yanping suddenly came to her. After all, in her opinion, Qiu Yanping was not familiar with her at this time, so how could he suddenly come to her?


    Qiu Yanping looked at the woman with a veil half head lower than him, his eyes flashed.


    "Jun Hexiao told me that you asked him to expose Young Master Tingfeng." Qiu Yanping said expressionlessly.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways, "Come in and talk."


    Qiu Yanping stepped in, and then sat down.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door, then sat across from Qiu Yanping and said, "I asked Jun Hexiao to do this."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hide Qiu Yanping, Jun Hexiao had already told him anyway.


    Qiu Yanping stared straight at Tao Yanxi, and there was an unidentified light flashing in those deep eyes.


    After a long time, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Who do you want me to be?" Tao Yanxi asked back, those peach blossom eyes with a hint of a smile, as if they were mocking something.


    Qiu Yanping''s lips moved, but there was no sound.


    "Qiu Yanping, why do you want to help Young Master Tingfeng kill the leader of the martial arts alliance?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion. It stands to reason that Qiu Yanping did not need to do this at all.


    Qiu Yanping''s expression changed, "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Then who am I and what does it have to do with you?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it." Qiu Yanping looked indifferent, as if he really didn''t care about the answer.


    "If that''s the case, then we don''t have anything to talk about." Tao Yanxi''s expression was indifferent, and he almost said the words "please leave".


    Qiu Yanping felt a dull moment in his heart. After a few minutes, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The leader of the martial arts alliance has a grudge against me."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, hatred? Why doesn''t she know about this?


    "What kind of hatred?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qiu Yanping''s expression turned cold, "This is my private matter."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, "I am Tao Yanxi, the palace lord of Taoyao Palace."


    "Why do you want to exonerate me?" Qiu Yanping asked, leaning forward slightly, obviously eager to know the answer.


    "I appreciate you." Tao Yanxi gave a specious answer. She did appreciate him, didn''t she?


    There was a trace of loss in Qiu Yanping''s eyes, "Do you know the bandit in Wuming Mountain?"


    Wuming Mountain is the predecessor of Taoyao Mountain.


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi''s expression was still indifferent, and there was no sign of lying.


    Qiu Yanping''s eyes were even more disappointed, he pursed his lips, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "You..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Qiu Yanping suddenly coughed violently, and the air suddenly filled with a **** smell, which caught people off guard.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi looked at Qiu Yanping, who was skilled at covering his mouth with a handkerchief. The white handkerchief was already stained with blood.


    Qiu Yanping did not immediately answer Tao Yanxi''s words, but slowly calmed down and said, "It''s okay."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t believe what he said, she pulled Qiu Yanping''s right hand with some force, and then took a pulse.


    There is no sign of poisoning in the body, but how can it vomit blood for no reason?


    "It''s a heart disease." Qiu Yanping answered Tao Yanxi''s doubts, he withdrew his hand indifferently, and his expression became colder.


    "Heart disease?" Tao Yanxi repeated.


    "Well, I have a heart attack." Qiu Yanping''s expression was even lighter, and there was hardly any other expression on his face.

 Chapter 254： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (25)

    "Heart disease still needs a heart medicine doctor, have you found your heart medicine?" Tao Yanxi smiled lightly, as if she did not know that the heart disease Qiu Yanping was talking about was her.


    Qiu Yanping shook his head slowly, "I can''t find her anymore."


    He has been to Wuming Mountain, but he saw clouds and mists lingering in the mountains.


    He couldn''t find his way there, nor could he find her.


    "If that''s the case, why put it down?" Tao Yanxi persuaded Qiu Yanping.


    "Let go?" Qiu Yanping repeated, "Why let go?"


    "Forget her, forget everything in the past, and let go." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Qiu Yanping stood up and shook his head.


    "This is not letting go, this is escaping." He turned around, "You are not her, harassing her."


    He had already got the answer he wanted, and he no longer cared about why Tao Yanxi wanted to help him.


    She''s not her, just that, that''s enough.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qiu Yanping''s back and did not stop him from leaving.


    She is not her, then who is she?


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, this coward brother didn''t recognize himself, tsk tsk, really disappointed.


    [Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, come, I will chat with you. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi harassed Xiao Yao a little bored.


    Xiao Yao, who was addicted to the storybook: [Little Master, I''m busy~]


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    [I said that this world wants to chat with you a lot. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, I''m busy~] Xiao Yao replied quickly, obviously not wanting to deal with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    This little goblin actually grabbed Xiao Yao''s attention! Hum hum!


    Xiao Yao didn''t play with her, she could only play by herself.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to talk to Monkey and Gouzi about the future development of Taoyao Palace, but was rejected by Monkey and Gouzi.


    The reason is that she can''t help at all! Let them worry about the affairs of Taoyao Palace!


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi only wanted to say two words: Haha.


    Now it''s alright, the monkeys and dogs don''t play with her anymore.


    And Jun Hexiao didn''t know where he went, as if he made friends with him to punish evil and promote good.


    As for Qiu Yanping, let alone, he probably wouldn''t care about her.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi realized that, ah, she is so boring by herself.


    The martial arts conference came to an end, Tao Yanxi thought for a while and decided to go to Yaowang Valley to find Yaowang.


    Although the scars on her face were healed, the sequelae were also very serious.


    For example, she has to go to Yaowang to get medicine every six months, and then take it every seven days, otherwise her skin will become rough.


    There is also the problem of height. Although she uses bone shrinking exercises, she maintains this shape every day, and the damage to the cartilage is very large. She must also use medicine to assist her. The bones in the lower body, in particular, soften rapidly, potentially leading to paralysis.


    She originally planned to go to Medicine King Valley in a month, but there is nothing to do now, so she just went now.


    Tao Yanxi packed her luggage and left. After half a month, Tao Yanxi arrived at Yaowang Valley.


    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi was also an acquaintance of Yaowanggu, so she found Yaowang who was familiar with the way, and found that Yaowang had a stinky face and was arguing with several young people.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look, isn''t this a coincidence?


    Jun Hexiao was impressive among those young people.

 Chapter 255： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (26)

    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked aloud.


    When Yao Wang saw Tao Yanxi coming, a trace of surprise crossed his eyes, and his expression softened a little.


    "Why are you here now? Isn''t it a month later?" There was a trace of worry in Yao Wang''s eyes, "Is something wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s okay, everything is stable, I just have nothing to do, thinking about chatting with you."


    The King of Medicine breathed a sigh of relief, as if nothing happened.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was all right, Yao Wang immediately changed a black face and said to Jun Hexiao and the others, "I don''t have any revival pills here, so let''s go!"


    When the young people headed by Jun Hexiao heard this, their faces were brightly disappointed.


    One of the young people even knelt down in public, "Drug King, please save my sister! My sister is only sixteen years old!"


    The King of Medicine slapped his sleeves, "I can''t save you, so let''s go!"


    The young man even kowtowed a few times and his forehead was bleeding, but the King of Medicine was unmoved.


    Tao Yanxi watched this scene and roughly guessed what was going on.


    "Since the King of Medicine said it can''t be saved, you should leave quickly." Although Tao Yanxi said this, she blinked Chao Jun He Xiao and signaled them to leave first.


    Jun Hexiao immediately understood, pulled up the young man who was kowtowing, and then clasped his fists and said, "I''m disturbing today, we''ll come to visit another day."


    After speaking, Jun Hexiao ignored everyone''s hesitant expressions and left with them.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly to look at Jun Hexiao''s back. It''s only been half a month since he hasn''t seen him, but he has matured so much.


    What happened these days?


    Seeing that those people had finally left, Yao Wang let out a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi with a sad face and said, "There is only one revival pill, how can I give them?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "You always say yes."


    Yao Wang waved his hand, "Stop talking about these bad things, why did you come early?"


    Tao Yanxi was about to speak when she heard Yao Wang say, "Don''t just talk to me, I don''t believe you have the time."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "You''re still so humorous."


    She took off her veil, spread her hands and said helplessly, "But I''m just looking for you to chat."


    Yao Wang looked at Tao Yanxi''s face, frowned slightly and said, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, her face?


    She raised her hand and touched her face, um... smooth and tender, no problem!


    "Look at you, you have wrinkles!" The King of Medicine said, "How many times have I told you that it is not easy to repair your face, so please take good care of it, but you just don''t listen!"


    Tao Yanxi smiled helplessly and said, "Isn''t this wrinkle a sign of my maturity?"


    Yao Wang rolled his eyes, "Mature? If you were mature, would you become like this for a man? I really don''t understand what your women think!"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, but did not refute Yao Wang''s words.


    "Oh, is it worth it?" Yao Wang was very puzzled. He was obsessed with medical skills all his life, and he really didn''t understand the matter between this man and woman.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, the smile on the corner of his mouth froze.


    "It''s worth it," she heard herself say.


    Everything is worth it for my brother.


    Medicine King:  ¡­


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about you." Yao Wang waved his hand and turned to leave.

 Chapter 256： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Yaowang''s back, and knew in his heart that he was doing it for his own good, but some things were not worth explaining.


    A year and a half ago, she came to her door with all kinds of top-quality medicinal herbs, and he knelt down on the mountain for seven days before he was willing to help her.


    Compared with her, Jun Hexiao and his party are obviously much luckier, at least they didn''t kneel for seven days, and now they just happened to meet her. Isn''t this lucky?


    Tao Yanxi thought of Jun Hexiao in her heart, and did not stay in Yaowang Valley, but went out of the valley to find Jun Hexiao and his party.


    Jun Hexiao knew for a long time that Tao Yanxi would come, so when he saw Tao Yanxi''s figure, he directly branched off the others.


    "His sister has been poisoned, and she needs a revival pill to solve it." Jun Hexiao said directly to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "There is only one Resurrection Pill."


    "What price do I need to pay?" Jun Hexiao asked directly. He knew that there is no free lunch in the world. Since he wants to get the Resurrection Pill, I am afraid the price to be paid will not be that simple.


    Tao Yanxi sighed faintly, "The King of Medicine is not short of anything. If you want to get the Resurrection Pill, you can only start from another person."


    "Who?" Jun Hexiao asked impatiently.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "I only know that the reason why Yao Wang refined the Resurrection Pill was because of that person, and it is said that the most important pair of medicinal ingredients in the Resurrection Pill was given to him by that person." Tao Yanxi sighed slightly, " Listening to the meaning of the King of Medicine, there is only one plant of that medicinal material in the world, so there is only one Resurrection Pill."


    "The King of Medicine once told me that the person was seriously ill and needed a revival pill to continue his life, so the revival pill was reserved for him." At this point, Tao Yanxi obviously paused, "I just don''t know. Why, that person never accepted that soul-resurrection pill."


    "I probably know that much." Tao Yanxi said.


    Jun Hexiao frowned slightly, "That is to say, if we can find that person, there is a high chance that we will be able to get the Resurrection Pill?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, that''s right."


    "But the world is so big, where should I go to find him?" Jun Hexiao asked a little confused.


    Tao Yanxi also shook his head, Yao Wang never mentioned to her the identity and appearance of that person, and he never even told her whether he was a man or a woman.


    When she asked about this, Yao Wang just said in a very regretful and heavy tone, "It''s all a debt."


    Jun He smiled and sighed, but still forced a smile and said, "Anyway, thank you for telling me this."


    "It''s nothing, and it didn''t help you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Jun Hexiao didn''t say anything else, just said goodbye to Taoyan, he had to go back and tell a few other people, and then go to the King of Medicine again, maybe this time, he can get something.


    Tao Yanxi knew what Jun Hexiao wanted to do, but how difficult was it to pry open Yaowang''s mouth?


    At least she had known Yao Wang for more than a year, and he didn''t tell her whether that person was a man or a woman!


    ¡¾Little idiot, do you really not know who that person is? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    ¡¾Where am I stupid? ¡¿Wait, that doesn''t seem to be the point.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you know who that person is? Hurry up, speak up! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao paused, [that person is...]

 Chapter 257： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (28)

    [Big Master~] Xiao Yao''s voice seemed to be a little higher.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾how do you know? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    ¡¾Hmmmm? What are you talking about, little master? Xiaoyao didn''t understand, Xiaoyao was going to continue to read the script, a little bit~] Xiaoyao disappeared quickly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It was decided that Xiao Yao would be left out in the next world!


    Tao Yanxi sat down and carefully considered the story background of this world.


    In the background of the original story, Qiu Yanping, as the villain BOSS, naturally also had adventures, and the biggest adventure was the secret book of martial arts that he got from the King of Medicine.


    Now that Qiu Yanping''s martial arts are not inferior to her, he must have already been in contact with Yaowang.


    Just why did the King of Medicine leave the only revival pill in the world to Qiu Yanping?


    Is it to cure heart disease?


    The so-called heart disease still needs a heart medicine doctor. It is impossible for the King of Medicine to not know this, but he stubbornly left the Soul Resurrection Pill to Qiu Yanping. Does this mean that this Soul Resurrection Pill can cure Qiu Yanping''s heart disease?


    If this is the case, then the value of the Resurrection Pill will be great.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, it seemed that she had to find the Medicine King.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi found the Medicine King.


    Yao Wang''s face was calm, but there was a hint of joy between his eyebrows.


    A bad premonition suddenly rose in Tao Yanxi''s heart.


    "King Yao, is that person Qiu Yanping?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    Yao Wang was stunned, "How did you know?"


    As soon as this statement came out, it seemed that the truth had been exposed.


    Tao Yanxi looked around, "You gave him the Resurrection Pill?"


    "How do you know?" Yao Wang was even more surprised. How could this Tao Yanxi know everything?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Today you have a hint of joy on your face, I probably guessed something."


    When Yao Wang heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You still know me, haha." Yao Wang became happy.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, looking inexplicable.


    The King of Medicine noticed that something was wrong with Tao Yanxi, and frowned, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Why did he refuse to accept the Resurrection Pill before, why did he accept it today?"


    Yao Wang was stunned for a moment, obviously not thinking about this issue.


    "Is he more ill?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yao Wang thought for a while, then shook his head, "It''s still the same."


    "You mean, he wants to use it for others?" Yao Wang asked.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, she only parted with Jun Hexiao an hour ago, Jun Hexiao couldn''t have known that person was Qiu Yanping in just an hour and persuaded him to give him the Resurrection Pill.


    Qiu Yanping had always refused to accept the Resurrection Pill, but now he has accepted it, so there is only one possibility, Qiu Yanping took this Resurrection Pill for other people to use.


    But who is this person?


    Just when Tao Yan was thinking about it, the monkey came in from the door and said excitedly: "Master, that kid Qiu Yanping asked me where you were, and I said you were dead!"


    The monkey''s eyes were shining, and the words "please praise me" seemed to be written on his face.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You are dead!


    "Hum! That kid Qiu Yanping was uneasy and kind at first sight. He avoided you like a snake and scorpion at first, but now that you have become beautiful, he wants to pester you. Me! Monkey! The first one didn''t agree!" Monkey looked indignant said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She seemed to know what Qiu Yanping did with the Resurrection Pill.


    Resurrection, he wouldn''t think that this Resurrection Pill could "bring the dead back to life", right?

 Chapter 258： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (29)

    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s expression was wrong, Yao Wang also had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "What''s going on?" Yao Wang asked quickly.


    Tao Yanxi sighed inwardly and explained quickly, "I''m afraid he took that Resurrection Pill to save me."


    "Save you?" Yao Wang became more and more puzzled, what the **** was going on.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "How long has Qiu Yanping been away?"


    "Half an hour." Medicine King said.


    "Monkey, explain to Yaowang, I will go after Qiu Yanping." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he quickly left Yaowang Valley.


    As for the monkeys, they were left to "tell stories" by the King of Medicine.


    Tao Yanxi used a lot of light power to chase Qiu Yanping. After two hours, Tao Yanxi finally caught up with Qiu Yanping.


    In other words, it was not catching up, but Qiu Yanping found Gouzi and asked about the whereabouts of her "corpse", but Gouzi refused to tell Qiu Yanping, so Tao Yanxi was able to find Qiu Yanping smoothly.


    "Qiu Yanping." Tao Yanxi stopped Qiu Yanping who drew his sword and aimed at the dog.


    Qiu Yanping glanced at Tao Yanxi blankly, then looked at Gouzi and said, "Where is she?"


    Gouzi sneered, "Qiu Daxia is really guilty of j.ian. He hated the big boss so much at the beginning, but now he still misses her?"


    Qiu Yanping''s expression changed, he pursed his lips tightly, and a murderous intent flashed across his eyes quickly.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Qiu Yanping said, and pierced Gouzi''s clothes with his sword. It was only a little short before the sword would pierce Gouzi''s chest.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan couldn''t bear it any longer, so she threw out her hidden weapon and missed Qiu Yanping''s sword.


    Qiu Yanping looked at Tao Yanxi, "What do you mean?"


    Tao Yanxi said angrily, "I should have asked Qiu Daxia about this sentence."


    Qiu Yanping frowned slightly. At this time, Tao Yanxi''s veil was looking for Qiu Yanping, so her true face was completely exposed in front of him.


    But even so, Qiu Yanping was not moved at all.


    "This is a private matter between me and him, and it has nothing to do with you." Qiu Yanping said lightly.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, walked directly to the dog and pulled him up.


    "This is my person. You threaten him like this, and you say it has nothing to do with me?"


    "Your people?" A dark light flashed across Qiu Yanping''s eyes, he looked at Gouzi, "You actually betrayed her?"


    Gouzi silently rolled his eyes behind Tao Yanxi, thinking about the big boss but couldn''t recognize the big boss, hehe, man.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Tao Yanxi replied directly instead of Gouzi.


    "It has nothing to do with me. As long as he is willing to tell me where her body is, I will let you go." Qiu Yanping''s expression was even lighter, but if he looked closely, he could see the killing intent in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was in a hurry, this idiot brother! She was so close to him that he still didn''t recognize him!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "What if you find her? Don''t you think the Resurrection Pill can bring the dead back to life, huh, stop teasing."


    When Qiu Yanping heard this, the hand holding the sword trembled slightly.


    He didn''t know that the Soul Resurrection Pill could not be brought back to life, but he held such an illusion that it could bring the dead back to life, so that he could pay off his debts back then.


    Qiu Yanping snorted, the sword fell from his hand, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t avoid being sprayed all over her body, the smell of blood spread in her nose, and she watched Qiu Yanping fall in a daze.

 Chapter 259： The Kings Sister VS Indifferent Scholar Brother (30)

    "Master?" Gouzi cautiously called out to Tao Yanxi when he saw that Qiu Yanping had passed out in a coma.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and touched Qiu Yanping''s chest, and successfully found the revival pill.


    "You send this revival pill to Jun Hexiao." Tao Yanxi said to Gouzi.


    Gouzi nodded, did not ask any further questions, and left with the Resurrection Pill.


    Tao Yanxi picked up Qiu Yanping and carried Qinggong back to the Valley of the King of Medicine.


    On this side, Yao Wang had already learned from the monkey''s mouth what happened between Tao Yanxi and Qiu Yanping, and he could only sigh.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the unconscious Qiu Yanping and found the Medicine King, "Save him."


    Before Yao Wang could ask anything, he hurriedly treated Qiu Yanping.


    An hour later, Yao Wang said to Tao Yanxi, "Heart disease is difficult to cure!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, it''s really difficult to heal."


    Yao Wang glanced at Tao Yanxi and sighed heavily.


    "It''s all evil!"


    "How long can he live?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yao Wang glanced at Qiu Yanping, who was lying unconscious on the bed, and said, "Two years at most."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied lightly.


    The King of Medicine frowned, looking at Tao Yanxi with a hint of puzzlement.


    "You... love him?" Yao Wang asked very uncertainly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "What do you think?"


    "If you don''t love, why are you willing to pay such a big price for a facelift? But if you love, why is it so peaceful now?" Yao Wang asked.


    Tao Yanxi did not immediately answer Yaowang''s question, but asked another question.


    "Then do you think he loves me?"


    Medicine King nodded, "It should be love, otherwise he wouldn''t end up like this for you."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slowly, "That''s not love."


    "Not love?" Yao Wang looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    "His feelings for me are probably more guilt and remorse than liking." Tao Yanxi lowered his eyebrows, "When I was doing a deal with Mr. Tingfeng, Mr. Tingfeng would designate us to rob the merchant, and the condition was that when the robbery occurred, Kill all those who don''t stay."


    "Qiu Yanping is the only survivor of my deal with Mr. Tingfeng." Tao Yanxi looked at the pale Qiu Yanping, "Master Tingfeng has always been suspicious, and every time the deal is completed, he will secretly send someone to investigate whether those people are dead. It took a lot of effort for me to keep Qiu Yanping."


    "I admit that I was very happy with him, to the point of being obsessed for a while, but he was very disgusted with me. You must have heard from the monkey that he stabbed me before."


    "I survived nine deaths. When I woke up, I let go of my obsession with him, concentrated on the development of the cottage, and terminated cooperation with Mr. Tingfeng."


    "But he stunned everyone in the cottage two years ago, and even nearly killed me. I knew I couldn''t keep him, so I sent him down the mountain myself."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but evoke a sarcastic smile.


    "In the past two years, he may have learned the truth of the year, so he would act like this."


    Yao Wang was stunned, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just lowered her head slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    At this moment, on the bed, Qiu Yanping''s eyelashes trembled, and a tear slid from the corner of his eye.


    Does he love her?


    If you don''t love it, why are you so unwilling?


    If it is love, why can''t you recognize her again and again?


    Really, as she said, does he feel more guilt and remorse for her?

 Chapter 260： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (31)

    Outside the window, the whistling of the wind penetrated the room, adding a touch of noise to the horribly quiet room.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, "He''ll ask you, I''ll leave first."


    Tao Yanxi ignored Yao Wang''s reaction and left.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Qiu Yanping slowly opened his eyes.


    He sat up with a wry smile.


    "Father..." His lips moved, and these two words came out.


    The King of Medicine wiped away his tears, "You are finally willing to admit that I am your father."


    There are times when people make mistakes. Back then, he was addicted to medical skills and added a wrong medicine to a medicinal preparation, but it turned out to be an aphrodisiac/medicine.


    He inhaled the medicinal powder, which was no match for the medicinal power, and took over a girl. Who would have guessed that the girl was pregnant just once.


    Originally, he wanted to compensate her, but she left suddenly, until he accidentally saw Qiu Yanping on the way to search for medicinal materials two years ago.


    On Qiu Yanping''s neck, there was a combined stone, which was one of the most important medicinal materials for refining the Resurrection Pill.


    In addition, Qiu Yanping looked similar to that girl, so he naturally recognized Qiu Yanping as his own son.


    He felt guilt in his heart, plus he had no children in his life, he suddenly had a son, and naturally he was trying to make up for it.


    It''s just that Qiu Yanping never accepted him...


    The King of Medicine wiped his tears and suddenly laughed again. Now that his son is willing to recognize him, he should be happy.


    At this time, Qiu Yanping suddenly coughed violently.


    The King of Medicine quickly put away his smile, "I...I''ll go get you medicine."


    "No need." Qiu Yanping stopped Yao Wang''s movements, "I know my body clearly."


    "You..." Yao Wang sighed, "Did you hear my conversation with her just now?"


    Qiu Yanping nodded, "I never thought that she was her."


    Qiu Yanping coughed a few more times, "You... can you tell me what happened to her in the past two years?"


    The King of Medicine sighed heavily, and only then did he tell the story of Tao Yanxi that he knew.


    When Tao Yanxi came to ask for medicine with herbs, after he learned of her intention, he sternly rejected her.


    Tao Yanxi knelt down on the mountain for seven days and seven nights, and finally moved her, so she decided to help her.


    The scars on Tao Yanxi''s face were so deep that it was almost impossible to completely heal them unless they changed their skin.


    But even changing the skin, it has great sequelae, and it is extremely difficult to operate.


    But Tao Yanxi was very firm, and he could only agree in the end.


    Said to be a skin changer, but it was actually just transplanting the skin from other parts of Tao Yanxi''s body to his face in a special way. This process is very dangerous. Although he had this idea, he had never practiced it.


    Maybe a little careless, Tao Yanxi will die due to infection, rejection and other factors.


    But fortunately, they succeeded.


    This process took half a year, and the process was very painful, because even if the skin can be found again, the pain is indescribable, and if you want to completely cover up the previous scars, you need to go through countless superimpositions transplant.


    All of this, Tao Yanxi has survived, and in the process, she is even more diligent in contacting bone shrinking skills, adjusting her height in an extremely crazy way, and many soft tissues on her body have been injured in different sizes.

 Chapter 261： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (32)

    But all of this, Tao Yanxi has survived.


    Qiu Yanping quietly listened to Yao Wang telling Tao Yanxi''s story, and as Yao Wang''s words fell, the last trace of light in his eyes disappeared.


    "Do you really care so much about your appearance?" Yao Wang asked with a sigh.


    Qiu Yanping didn''t answer Yaowang''s words, does he really care about appearance that much?


    he does not know.


    Qiu Yanping lowered his head, his body shaky.


    The King of Medicine sighed, "I''ll go and make medicine for you."


    After Yao Wang finished speaking, he left, leaving Qiu Yanping alone in the room to ponder.


    Day by day, Qiu Yanping''s health was getting worse and worse, but he was always eager, eager to see Tao Yanxi again, and said sorry to her.


    But Tao Yanxi never appeared in front of him again, and even Yao Wang didn''t know where she went.


    He had also asked Monkey and Gouzi, and even Jun Hexiao, but no one knew where she went.


    It was as if she suddenly disappeared from this world.


    Qiu Yanping''s body is getting thinner and thinner, and his face is getting paler and paler, and he just keeps repeating three words every day.


    "I am sorry"


    Everything in the world seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Jun Hexiao took over as the leader of the martial arts alliance and became the leader of the martial arts.


    Medicine King returned to the rivers and lakes, just in exchange for more precious medicinal herbs to help him continue his life.


    The martial arts school is harmonious, there is no magic, and there is no discord. Everyone exchanges martial arts and occasionally has a harmless match.


    It all seems to be getting better and better, the breeze is clear, the sun and the moon are in harmony.


    A year later, Qiu Yanping was so thin that only bones were left. He stubbornly sat under the only peach tree in Medicine King Valley, letting the whistling wind cut his flesh.


    The King of Medicine looked at Qiu Yanping not far away, his turbid eyes filled with tears.


    He shook his head and turned to leave. It was time for him to boil the medicine.


    He was halfway there, but was stopped by someone.


    Yao Wang looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, "You..."


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had recovered to a height of 1.9 meters, and the scar on the left side of her face seemed to be deeper. She was dressed in black and had no expression on her face.


    Tao Yanxi spread out his hand, "He Shi, refining the revival pill."


    Her voice became hoarse and unpleasant, and her palms became scarred.


    Medicine King''s eyes widened, "You''re crazy! This Heshi..."


    Medicine King took two steps back in disbelief. The world didn''t know where the stone came from, so how could he not know?


    Heshi, born in a dark place, nourished with ten thousand grass, poured with blood, can be made into one gram in a hundred years.


    Yao Wang didn''t know how Tao Yanxi took a year to get the five grams of heshi, but she must have paid an unimaginable price.


    "Resurrection Pill." Tao Yanxi stubbornly repeated these three words, and her eyes were even more persistent.


    The King of Medicine stomped his feet and gritted his teeth, "I''ll go make it!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Medicine King''s back, groaned, and knelt down.


    "Are you alright?" Jun Hexiao''s voice sounded in her ears.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Jun Hexiao, who appeared out of nowhere, and shook her head.


    Jun Hexiao looked at Tao Yanxi like this, and felt angry and anxious in his heart.


    He was originally looking for Yaowang to discuss the plague in Yuanxian County, but who would have seen such a scene.


    Now, how could he not recognize that the person in front of him is Tao Yanxi?

 Chapter 262： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (33)

    "I want to go see him." Tao Yanxi said, leaning against the wall.


    Jun Hexiao supported Tao Yanxi and nodded sullenly.


    Tao Yanxi came to the place where Qiu Yanping was with the help of Jun Hexiao. She hid in the dark and looked at the thin Qiu Yanping and pursed her lips.


    Qiu Yanping seemed to have a feeling, and turned his head to look at the place where Tao Yanxi was, but he saw nothing.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said to Jun He with a smile.


    Jun He smiled and nodded, picked up Tao Yanxi and left Medicine King Valley.


    A day later, the Resurrection Pill was refined, and the Medicine King used strong means to make Qiu Yanping take the Resurrection Pill.


    Seven days later, Qiu Yanping woke up, full of energy, forgetting the past.


    A month later, Qiu Yanping returned to the rivers and lakes, singled out large and small cottages, and won the position of the leader of the thieves on the four mountain tops, including Hechen Mountain, Hechen Mountain, Keyue Mountain, and Fushan Mountain in one fell swoop.


    A year later, Qiu Yanping became the leader of the Taozi Bandit, which scared everyone.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and listening to Jun Hexiao ramble about Qiu Yanping.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, should I wake up? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao secretly.


    ¡¾exactly! You should wake up! You''ve been in a coma for a year! ¡¿My words are all finished!


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you want me to wake up and help you find a storybook. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [I am not, I am not, you are talking nonsense! ¡¿ Xiao Yao retorted arrogantly and arrogantly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers moved, her eyelashes trembled, and the next moment, she opened her eyes under Jun Hexiao''s gaze.


    "You finally woke up!" Jun Hexiao said in surprise.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi made a single tone.


    "Are you still feeling unwell? Oh, yes, you must have been hungry after being in a coma for so long. I''ll cook some porridge for you!" Jun Hexiao left quickly after speaking.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Why is this gentleman so unsteady?


    Tao Yanxi moved her legs and feet. In fact, to say that she was uncomfortable, she really didn''t feel much discomfort.


    For her, it was just a sleep.


    However, the big brother in this world is really too flat, but...


    Tao Yanxi touched his chin, and his brother actually became the leader of the bandit, tsk tsk, is this finally living the look he hates the most?


    Oh, it can''t be said that, after all, the reason why he became the leader of the bandit must have been influenced by her.


    Otherwise, how can he explain that he has forgotten everything in the past, but chose to embark on this path?


    Tao Yanxi smiled, she was still very charming, hahaha!


    My brother really hurts me the most hahaha!


    Tao Yanxi put her hands on her hips and laughed arrogantly.


    Jun Hexiao, who came in with the porridge in hand:...


    He seemed to have seen a fake Tao Yanxi.


    "Cough cough...Give me the porridge." Tao Yanxi said actively.


    Jun Hexiao handed the porridge to her, and looked at her with indescribable eyes.


    So, was she smiling arrogantly just now?


    For some unknown reason, Jun Hexiao suddenly felt that all her worries about her had been fed to the dog.


    A month later, Qiu Yanping was riding a horse on a small path, but suddenly saw a burly woman in front of him with a wooden stick in her hand, and shouted loudly, "Hey! I planted this tree, I drove this road, To pass by here, stay and buy road money!"


    Qiu Yanping reined in his horse and looked at the woman in front of him who was unattractive and even had a deep scar on her face. For some reason, at this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of flowers blooming...

 Chapter 263： The kings sister VS the indifferent scholar brother (34)

    Recently, a major event happened in the rivers and lakes. The terrifying leader of the Taozi Mountain thief actually wanted to wash his hands in a golden basin!


    It is said that the reason why Jinpen washed his hands is that he is getting married!


    Oh my god, what a happy event this is!


    Finally, you don''t have to worry about being robbed and have no resistance at all!


    You must know that Qiu Yanping is good at using poison! Maybe sometimes they just walk away and people disappear!


    In the end, which talented person can actually accept this!


    Simply incredible!


    The people in the rivers and lakes cheered, but the people in the martial arts who were invited to participate in Qiu Yanping''s marriage said that Qiu Yanping was afraid that he was blind, but he actually married such a sturdy girl!


    Of course, there are also a small number of people who recognize Tao Yanxi as the bandit leader of Wuming Mountain a few years ago.


    It''s just that these things can only be known by themselves. If these two don''t like their spread, they are afraid that they will not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    But many years later, the almost legendary love story of Tao Yanxi and Qiu Yanping is still circulating in the arena.


    And their stories have gradually changed some people''s view of mate selection.


    Those girls who can''t choose how they look but have good character are also favored by the person they like, thus starting a love story of their own.


    Tao Yanxi and Qiu Yanping spent the rest of their lives, and Qiu Yanping never recalled that not-so-good or even painful memory in his life.


    And Tao Yanxi never mentioned those pasts.


    In the end, when Qiu Yanping passed away, Tao Yanxi collected the fragments of his soul and left this world.


    After Tao Yanxi left, it was Jun Hexiao who buried her and Qiu Yanping''s bodies.


    He has never married a wife in his life, he adopted a child, raised that child into a generation of heroes, and became a respected existence.


    How short a person''s life is, when he finally reached the end of his life, he seemed to see Tao Yanxi smiling at him.


    He slowly raised his hand to touch her smile, it was close, it was close, it was about to be touched.


    The moment he touched it, the corner of his mouth raised a smile.


    In the next instant, his hand dropped, and there was no breath between his nose.


    A generation of legends have fallen.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi, who was about to let Xiaoyao teleport to the next plane, was suddenly stunned.


    This...how can there be the power of heaven?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what is the matter with the power of heaven? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Gosh! little Master! This is simply incredible! The power of the Heavenly Dao actually came from Jun Hexiao! ¡¿ Xiao Yao exclaimed.


    You must know that the power of heaven is extremely rare, and it has a great effect on today''s little master, which means that at a certain time, the little master can use the power of heaven to conceal the way of heaven!


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, it came from Jun Hexiao?


    You must know that Jun Hexiao, as the male protagonist of the previous world, contains a trace of the power of heaven, so that he can protect his life smoothly.


    But when the protagonist dies, the power of the Heavenly Dao will be returned to the Heavenly Dao, and then the Heavenly Dao will continue to pass it on to the next chosen person.


    Tao Yanxi was shocked, but she couldn''t respond to what Jun He laughed, she could only silently say "Thank you" to the void.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, go to the next world. ¡¿ Tao Yan said, hiding the complicated emotions in her heart.


    ¡¾OK. ¡¿ Xiao Yao responded and started the transmission.


    What will the next world be like?

 Chapter 264： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (1)

    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes very calmly.


    The entrance is the pink ceiling, and there is a faint fragrance from the nose.


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes, yo! It looks like she''s doing well this time.


    "Love~ When will you come~" A strange ringtone rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear, Tao Yanxi found the source of the sound and picked up the phone.


    The caller ID showed the name of "Er Fatty", Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and answered the phone.


    "Hehehe~hehehe~" The other party didn''t say anything, just a very wretched smile.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Speak." Tao Yanxi''s tone was a little impatient, which was the original emotion.


    "Hey hey~ My new book is open again, what about the leader of my alliance that you promised? Hey hey!" The other party laughed even more obscenely, Tao Yanxi seemed to have seen the other party''s obscene expression.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, the memory of the original body was being continuously transmitted to her mind, and she needed to spend time sorting it out.


    "Night." Tao Yanxi spit out two words.


    "Okay~ Then you''re busy~ I''ll continue coding~ Hehehe~" The other party hung up the phone very quickly.


    Tao Yanxi put the phone aside, just as she had already received the original body''s memory.


    Yuanshen has lived in an orphanage since he was a child, and he has only been brought back to his home in the last two years. There is no need to mention the grievances involved.


    The main point of Yuanshen''s memory is that when she was in the orphanage, she recognized a **** brother Shang Shanquan, and this Shang Shanquan was her own mentally retarded and cowardly brother.


    In this world, Shang Shanquan is disabled. Because of his health, he cannot go out to work and can only rely on writing to support his life.


    What''s even more unfortunate is that although Shang Shanquan has a writing style, what he writes is not what readers like, and naturally he can''t make a lot of money.


    But fortunately, the benefits of the website are not bad. In addition, he is very hard-working. He writes ten thousand words every day without interruption, and the monthly manuscript fee is just enough to support him.


    The original body is different. After she was taken over from the family three years ago, she was quickly fascinated by the prosperity. The family felt that she had treated her badly for so many years. In addition, the original father is now in charge of the power of the Tao family, so everyone Monthly pocket money to the original body reached as much as one million.


    And the original body gradually lost contact with Shang Shanquan, because they knew each other, and the two were not from the same world after all.


    Yuan Shen likes the feeling of spending a lot of money, and likes others to flatter her, so after learning that a boy who flattered her, Er Fatty, was writing a novel, she directly rewarded 100,000 RMB, which made Er Fatty even more. Flatter her.


    After that, every time the second fat man opened a new book, she would give a lot of money, which is why the second fat man just blatantly called the leader directly.


    Tao Yanxi supported her chin and yawned lazily.


    So, when people are rich, it is easy to become bad. No, the original body directly abandoned Shang Shanquan, who had always taken care of her.


    It¡¯s just a simple abandonment. The original body also asked Er Fatty to suppress Shang Shanquan¡¯s novels, which caused many passers-by who didn¡¯t know the truth to feel very bad about Shang Shanquan. In this way, not many people watched him. novel.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone, opened the reading software, found Shang Shanquan''s novel, and then looked at the update time, it was seven days ago.


    And seven days ago...

 Chapter 265： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (2)

    Seven days ago, Yuan Shen and Er Fatty went to Shang Shanquan''s house together. After some verbal insults, he exposed his personal information in his novel, causing some extreme readers to go to Shang Shanquan''s house.


    This made Shang Shanquan very distressed and painful. In addition, he was disabled and seldom talked to people for many years. This made him not know how to refute when facing the malice of readers. Gan. The younger sister also disliked herself very much, which made him even more painful.


    Under such pain, Shang Shanquan moved. As for where he moved, Tao Yanxi is still unclear.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Shang Shanquan Duangeng''s novel, and sighed inwardly. She didn''t know if her brother would be able to get through this, and picked up the pen to write the novel again.


    [Little master, little master~ You didn''t ask me about the background of the story this time? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Oh, she almost forgot about it.


    [Pass the background of the story to me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Hehehe~ Little Master, there is no story background this time! Don''t be surprised! No surprise! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said mischievously.


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, [This time there are no novels, no TV series, no movies, are you surprised? Are you surprised? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Small master leather.


    ¡¾Pipixi! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said with a snort.


    Tao Yanxi also laughed, [Learn from you. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Xiao Yao stopped talking.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi asked: [Is there really no story background? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao said bitterly, "You are the heroine, the little master of this world, what''s the background of the story?" ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    [What you said is wrong, how can I not have a story background when I am the heroine? Then can I receive her memory the same as receiving the background of the story? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi rolled up his sleeves and started to reason.


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    [Give it to you, give it to you. ¡¿ After Xiaoyao finished speaking, she passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, right?


    Tao Yanxi briefly explained the background of the story, um... Generally speaking, there is no difference from the original body''s memory.


    The difference is only in the subsequent development of the plot. After the heroine attacked Shang Shanquan, Shang Shanquan spent a long time plotting revenge, and then finally caused the heroine to be seriously injured ten years later, but after all, she was the heroine, even if she was deeply. He was seriously injured and survived, but it was said that he suffered a lot of damage to his body, and then died at the age of forty.


    Tao Yanxi thought about her current age, just twenty years old, that is to say, according to the background of the original story, she only has twenty years to live.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, it seemed that if he wanted to live longer, he had to appease his brother.


    Xiaoyao: ¡­


    Liar! Obviously you want to appease the big master! What an excuse!


    Xiaoyao was silently complaining about Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Xiao Yao, as long as she was happy to complain.


    "I hope my brother can start writing novels again." Tao Yanxi muttered, if she didn''t write, how could she re-enter his life?


    Tao Yanxi has already thought about it, and when Shang Shanquan starts to update, she will secretly wear a vest and start giving rewards!


    In this way, he can give him confidence. Once the reward amount and number of times increase, she can just use the vest to add his PP number.

 Chapter 266： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (3)

    In this way, the two can have friendly exchanges.


    Tao Yanxi thought about all this very well, the premise is that Shang Shanquan starts to update!


    Tao Yanxi stared at the interface of the novel, constantly refreshing but there was no update prompt.


    Just like that, after an hour, Tao Yanxi threw away the phone.


    The phone must be broken, otherwise there will be no update prompt!


    Tao Yanxi expressed her unhappiness, and then she quickly got up and packed up and went straight to the computer city. She swiped her card to buy a new phone, perfect!


    Tao Yanxi, who got the new mobile phone, applied for another card, applied for a new PP number, and downloaded the website APP of Shang Shanquan''s novel update - PP Reading.


    Tao Yanxi searched for his novel and couldn''t wait to refresh it. Huh? updated!


    Tao Yanxi blinked, she said the last phone was broken!


    Xiao Yao, who has been powerless to complain: It''s good that the little master is happy.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly registered a reading account named "Top of Taoyao". Speaking of which, Shang Shanquan''s pen name was "between the mountains and springs", and he didn''t know the meaning of this pseudonym.


    Tao Yanxi put down her doubts, charged 10,000 yuan directly, and then gave Shang Shanquan a one-time reward.


    [System: This book is amazing! User "Top of Taoyao" rewarded 1,000,000 book coins! Come and have a look! ¡¿


    A scrolling banner appears on the upper layer of the reading software in an instant, so that anyone who is reading a novel or opening PP reading can clearly see this one.


    Many people clicked in with curiosity, and opened Shang Shanquan''s novel with the idea of ??"what kind of book is this able to attract such a rich man?".


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the scrolling banner, and then left a message under Shang Shanquan:


    [Top of Taoyao: Great writing! Come on update! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi received a call from Er Fatty as soon as it was published.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi''s tone was very impatient, there was no way, the original body was like this to Er Fatty.


    The second fat man was obviously used to Tao Yanxi''s attitude, and he said directly: "Look at PP to read, someone actually tipped Shang Shanquan 1 million book coins!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, yo! These two fat men are very concerned about Shang Shanquan.


    Although she thought so in her heart, she said angrily on the surface: "What? Someone rewarded him! No way! I''m going to reward him too!"


    The second fat man was overjoyed. Is this the rhythm of giving him 1 million book coins? In this case, he is simply being generous!


    "Then I''ll thank the big guy first, haha, let''s fight him together!" Er Fatty laughed, his joy beyond words.


    "Thank me for what? I didn''t say reward you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Two fat people: ? ? ?


    "Then are you planning to give a reward?" Er Fatty asked cautiously, could it be that Tao Yanxi had a new love when he didn''t know it?


    "Of course it''s Shang Shanquan! Someone actually gave more than me! I''m going to crush that person!" Tao Yanxi said very "angry".


    The second fat man paused, "But don''t you hate Shang Shanquan?" So why do you want to reward him?


    "I hate him, but I hate having someone crush me even more! Stop talking! I''m going to crush that person! That''s it!" Tao Yanxi hung up the phone angrily.


    Looking at the fat man who was hung up on the phone: ? ? ?


    What kind of operation is this? ? ?

 Chapter 267： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (4)

    Tao Yanxi hung up the phone and went home directly, found the phone, and then used the account that slandered Shang Shanquan to give another 1,000,000 book coins.


    [System: This book is really great! The user "local tyrant himself" rewarded 1,000,000 book coins! Come and have a look! ¡¿


    Another banner scrolling, more people clicked into the novel called "Theocracy", wanting to know what the charm of this book is to usher in two huge rewards in such a short period of time!


    After Tao Yanxi finished the reward, he left a message below with the number "local tyrant himself".


    [The local tyrant himself: Oh, want to crush me? no way! ¡¿


    Then Tao Yanxi picked up another mobile phone, directly charged 100,000, and gave another 1,000,000 book coins as a reward.


    [Top of Taoyao: Oh. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi held the phone number of "Tuhao himself" in his left hand, and the phone number of "Top of Taoyao" in his right hand, and started the "contest" game.


    One afternoon, a person had a lot of fun.


    It shocked everyone in the book city. The two local tyrants fought each other, and there was a kind of wind that changed the color of heaven and earth!


    [System: This book is really great! The user "local tyrant himself" rewarded 1,000,000 book coins! Come and have a look! ¡¿


    I don''t know how many times the banners have been rolled, but most of them are not surprised, and many people even gave a wave to show their support.


    And there are so many people who bet on who will give in first.


    And Tao Yanxi, who was driving two numbers alone, said: It''s all her, so why admit defeat?


    After rewarding all the 500,000 people in the account "Top of Taoyao", Tao Yanxi put down the phone with no end in sight.


    She knows why the original body likes the feeling of spending a lot of money, it''s really cool, isn''t it!


    However, after feeling refreshed, Tao Yanxi was surprised to find that she was poor.


    Yes, she is poor.


    In one afternoon, she gave a reward of one million yuan, and directly consumed her living expenses for the next month.


    It is worth mentioning that today is the 30th, and Father Tao has already given her the living expenses for the next month.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her empty wallet and started crying while holding her phone.


    She was wrong, she was really wrong, she shouldn''t be so willful.


    Spending a lot of money is great, but without food, it''s really miserable, right!


    Of course, it is impossible to eat without food. After all, there is everything to eat at home. Just tell the kitchen what you want to eat.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to want to be chic next month, and she wants to continue to reward her stupid brother!


    Is it possible to ask Father Tao for it? It can''t be done, it can''t be done.


    Tao Yanxi pondered, thinking about how to get money quickly.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what do you think I should do now to get the money quickly? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao''s opinion.


    ¡¾Um... Gambling? Robbing a bank? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, "Xiao Yao, be good, we don''t do illegal things. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh. ¡¿Xiao Yao seems to be a little pity in answering.


    After a few seconds, Xiao Yao suddenly seemed to remember something and said: [Ah, by the way, little master, I have space here, I remember that there seems to be a space dedicated to growing medicinal materials, little master, you can sell the medicinal materials out there. , What kind of thousand-year-old ginseng, ten thousand-year-old snow ginseng, etc., should be able to sell for a lot of money, right? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, then clenched her fists and smashed the pillow a few times.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, you are really...¡¿

 Chapter 268： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (5)

    Nice job!


    She is about to forget that she is also a person with space!


    But the next moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly calmed down.


    [But if I use space, will it be discovered by Heavenly Dao? ¡¿This is what Tao Yanxi is worried about.


    [No, little master, have you forgotten the power of heaven that you obtained in the previous world? Hehehe, it just happens to be used to hide the heavenly way of this world! ¡¿ Xiao Yao felt that she was simply too smart.


    Tao Yanxi paused, [Is there no other way? ¡¿


    [No, little master, what''s wrong? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    ¡¾fine. ] Tao Yanxi shook her head. Her feelings for Jun Hexiao were actually very complicated. If she could, she was not willing to use the power of heaven, which would make her feel that she owed Jun Hexiao.


    Xiao Yao seemed to understand Tao Yanxi''s concern, and immediately said, "Little Master, since he gave you this trace of the power of the heavenly way, he must be hoping to help, right?" ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, thinking about it, she was too stubborn.


    [Well, I see. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    [If that''s the case, then give me the space. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Uh-huh! ! I specially selected the medicinal material space for the little master! It is full of medicinal herbs that have been grown for a long time! ¡¿ Xiao Yao sounded very excited.


    I don''t know why, but Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a little flustered when she heard this.


    [Little master, the space has been imported into your bracelet for you. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and then entered the space with a thought.


    After entering the space, Tao Yanxi looked at the medicinal herbs all over the floor and suddenly felt a sly scheming.


    There are many medicinal herbs here, but... the medicinal herbs here are all tens of thousands of years old! How dare she go out and sell it!


    She knew that there was a reason for the bad premonition just now!


    Tao Yanxi supported her forehead and suddenly left the space, sighing deeply.


    [Little master, little master? how about it? Am I very capable! ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked very proudly.


    Tao Yanxi paused, and said helplessly: [Yes, you are very capable. ¡¿


    She didn''t even know what to say if she could.


    [The little master is going to sell medicinal materials now? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked excitedly.


    [No...] Tao Yanxi rejected Xiao Yao''s proposal, [You let me calm down first. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh. ¡¿ Xiao Yao is very puzzled by what the little master wants to calm down, is it because he is excited to see so many herbs?


    But it shouldn''t, the little master is someone who has seen the big scene!


    Hmm... the little master is really hard to understand.


    Tao Yanxi entered the space again, and then searched and searched. After an hour, she finally found a thousand-year-old ginseng!


    But she was exhausted, finding a thousand-year-old ginseng was not easy at all!


    Tao Yanxi took out the thousand-year-old ginseng and put it in a random box, ready to take it out and sell it.


    When Tao Yanxi went to sell ginseng, Shang Shanquan on the other side was not at all calm.


    Today, he lives in a basement with only 20 square meters. The underground is very damp, and the people coming and going are messy. There is no guarantee of safety, but the price is cheap, only 200 yuan a month. Exactly the price he can afford right now.

 Chapter 269： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (6)

    Shang Shanquan knew that he had no other ability and only made some money by coding, so after moving house, he still used the old computer he bought for 1,000 yuan to code, his speed was not fast, It takes an hour to write a chapter.


    After he wrote a chapter, he published it, thinking that this would also increase a few subscriptions, and that he could get more royalties next month.


    After he updated a chapter, he didn''t watch the writer''s backstage and started typing again, which also caused him to know a lot of rewards a few hours later.


    When Shang Shanquan saw a series of tips from the writer''s backstage, he couldn''t help widening his eyes, his lips trembling violently, as if he saw something incredible.


    Shang Shanquan rubbed his eyes and counted the decimals over and over again, making sure he was not mistaken.


    "More than a million...more than a million..."


    Shang Shanquan muttered to himself, with a smile that was not a smile on the corner of his mouth. He covered his face, his shoulders trembled, and a whimpering sound came out of his mouth, which was faintly mixed with a trace of laughter.


    It took Shang Shanquan a long time to gradually calm down, and then it took another half an hour to figure out the ins and outs of the matter.


    This is probably a battle between two local tyrants, and by coincidence, one of the local tyrants he knew.


    Shang Shanquan stared at the number "local tyrant himself" tightly, the blue veins on his hands burst out, and his eyes seemed to bulge out.


    "Heh..." He sneered and took a few deep breaths.


    Since the money has been tipped into his account, he can only choose to transfer the tipped money from the "local tyrant himself" to her bank next month.


    However, because this money needs to be divided into five or five points with the website, he can only return 250,000 to the "local tyrant himself".


    Shang Shanquan didn''t want to think about Tao Yanxi anymore, so he shifted his attention to study the information about the person "Peach Yao Zhi Peak".


    However, nothing was found, and there was only one book of him on the shelf, and it seemed that he really seemed to be his loyal reader.


    Shang Shanquan was puzzled, he couldn''t remember when he had such a rich reader.


    He thought about it for a while, and sent a private message directly to "Top of Taoyao".


    After doing all this, Shang Shanquan started to code again. Since some people like his novels, he must not let him down!


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi had already arrived at the largest local pharmacy. When she took out the thousand-year-old ginseng, the eyes of the old man guarding the pharmacy were about to bulge out.


    "This...this..." He looked at the thousand-year-old ginseng hotly, as if he was going to eat it.


    "You set a price." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    The old man took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down.


    However...it seems that I can''t calm down!


    This is wild thousand-year-old ginseng! Looking at the whiskers, looking at this shape, it''s like becoming a fine!


    The old man''s hands are shaking, and he can''t wait to take the thousand-year-old ginseng home and offer it up.


    Fortunately, the people around him reminded him, he looked at Tao Yanxi tremblingly, his lips moved, but he didn''t say a price.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is she deaf? Otherwise, why can''t she hear what the old man is saying? This mouth is moving!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the old man in horror, could it be that Tiandao found out that she was using space? So she just made her deaf?

 Chapter 270： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (7)

    Seeing the person in front of him looking at him vigilantly, the old man hurriedly held the box containing the thousand-year-old ginseng and said, "This thousand-year-old ginseng is mine, mine."


    The old man also knows that he is very unkind, but this is a thousand-year-old ginseng!


    Tao Yanxi was relieved when she saw that she could hear the old man speak, she was scared to death, she thought she was deaf.


    "Oh, you made a bid!" Tao Yanxi was also a little anxious, what the **** is this just being excited and not making an offer? She is still waiting for the money to reward!


    The old man frowned. Although he is the chief pharmacist of Jishengtang, he has never cared about such common things as money, so the money in his name is still limited, but he is very interested in the thousand-year-old ginseng. , Now that I see it, he won''t let go of anything he says.


    The old man gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, "Fifty million!" This is all his savings.


    "Deal!" Tao Yanxi responded without any hesitation.


    The old man was taken aback, "This...really?"


    "Well, just give the money now." Tao Yanxi said.


    The old man was very surprised, and quickly asked for Tao Yanxi''s bank card number and then transferred the money to her account.


    The moment the money arrived, the old man said, "Actually, you have sold at a loss. If you go to the auction, I am afraid you will sell hundreds of millions."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Nothing, fifty million is enough."


    The old man didn''t really care when he saw Tao Yanxi, he laughed all of a sudden, he got this ginseng.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when he saw that the old man was wrinkled with laughter, um... This old man is quite interesting.


    Tao Yanxi had no intention of staying here, so she left after saying goodbye to the old man.


    It was also a little late, and she returned home after eating out.


    After returning home, when she was about to continue rewarding her stupid brother, she found that someone had sent her a private message.


    Tao Yanxi opened it and saw that it was his own stupid brother.


    [Between the mountains and springs: Thank you! I will try to update! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was playing with her phone, and after a few minutes, she replied: [Come on! ¡¿


    You can''t take the initiative to ask for contact information now, otherwise, the purpose will be too obvious.


    It seems that he can only wait for Shang Shanquan to take the initiative to ask her for contact information.


    Tao Yanxi threw down the phone, so don''t give a reward today, it''s not good to be too active.


    The next day, the first thing Tao Yanxi did when she woke up was to give Shang Shanquan 10,000 book coins, which was a trifle.


    After the reward, Tao Yanxi realized that she was really boring!


    Yuanshen didn''t go to school or work, and he was all supported by his family.


    In the past, I used to bully all kinds of people who looked down on her before, and then brought all my little brothers and sisters with all kinds of fun. Anyway, those days were very cool.


    But now... Tao Yanxi said that she didn''t want to move now.


    [Little master, you can''t collapse people''s designs. ¡¿The implication is to go out and have fun.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, she''s about to forget about it.


    Hi Pi, just Hi Pi, just happened to Er Fatty sent her a text message, saying that there was a new store opened in He Huan Lane. It is said that the goods in it are very good, you can go and have a look.


    Tao Yanxi was curious about what the "goods" in the mouth of Er Fatty meant, so she returned Er Fatty with an "OK" expression.


    When Tao Yanxi followed Er Fatty to see the so-called stuff, Tao Yanxi just wanted to scold, beast!

 Chapter 271： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (8)

    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that according to Er Fatty''s temperament, especially that person who was fat and full of "segu owes" would take her to some sensual place, but Tao Yanxi followed Er Fatty to the so-called so-called place. Looking at the new store, my good guy, it''s actually a gambling stone shop!


    The so-called "goods" are a batch of newly imported stones from southern Myanmar!


    At that moment, Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or helpless.


    Originally, she was looking forward to the erotic/erotic culture of this world, but now it is better to come directly to see the stone gambling culture.


    The second fat man looked very excited, and he kept talking in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    "What do you think of these goods?"


    "Oops, forget you don''t understand this."


    "But it doesn''t matter, I understand! I''ll teach you hehehe later!"


    "I''m familiar with the owner of this store. He said that there are many good goods in this batch, but the price is a bit expensive, so you see..."


    The second fat man talked about the business.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at him, yo! Is this trying to make her a fool?


    "How much is the cheapest stone here?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Ten...100,000." Er Fatty scratched his head, a shy look on his face.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi swept around casually, "Then do you know that I gave Shang Shanquan 500,000 yuan yesterday?"


    "I know." Er Fatty lowered his head and crossed his two little fat hands.


    "Can I borrow yours? I really like gambling stones. When I get the fee, I will definitely give it back to you!" At the end, Er Fatty''s voice became lower.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, eh? How do you feel that this second fat man is different from what she imagined?


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, these two fat men were nothing more than villainous villains who took advantage of the original body and recklessly squandered her money.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi still wanted to find a chance to get rid of the second fat man, but now it seems that the second fat man is not such a simple person who tends to follow the trend?


    There is a tendency to be inflamed, and there is also a flattery, but...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, "Why do you like to gamble on stones?"


    Fatty Er suddenly raised his head, "I like to see the amazing feeling of jadeite being rubbed little by little, oh~ You don''t know when you see that beautiful jadeite emerge little by little from that ordinary or even ugly stone. I can''t even imagine that feeling."


    The figure of the second fat man was shaky, and an astonishing light shone in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the second fat man thoughtfully, this person''s love for jade is really beyond her imagination.


    What kind of love can make such a captivating light bloom in a person''s eyes? The light made her eyes hurt a little.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and blinked, "Repay me when the manuscript fee arrives."


    "Okay!" Er Fatty responded excitedly, and couldn''t wait to run to see the rough stone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fatty Er who squatted on the ground, shook his buttocks, and sometimes even knelt down to check the various shapes of the original stone. For some unknown reason, a feeling of envy suddenly surged in his heart.


    In her long life, she had never loved a thing so much.


    All her feelings, family, friendship, love, and even love for things, are all dedicated to her brother.

 Chapter 272： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (9)

    After her brother''s soul dissipated, her only thought was to gather all the fragments of his brother''s soul to revive him.


    But now, she seems...a little bit about trying to love something.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and threw the distracting thoughts out of his mind.


    In any case, it is still the most important brother!


    Time passed bit by bit, and the second fat man finally chose a rough stone for almost two hours.


    The rough stone is about the size of a basketball, and the condition is not bad, so it should be expected.


    Tao Yanxi went to pay for it, and the rough stone the size of a basketball cost 500,000 yuan!


    Although she didn''t care about the 500,000 yuan, she was a little curious about Er Fatty''s reaction. The 500,000 yuan should be a lot for him, right?


    The second fat man held the original stone and looked at Tao Yanxi, his ears seemed to be a little red.


    "I... I don''t have that much for my manuscript. Can I pay in installments?"


    "Well, yes." Tao Yanxi pointed to the rough stone in his arms, "Are you here to dissolve the stone?"


    "Yeah!" The two fat men nodded again and again, and then held the original stone and went to line up to dissolve the stone.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi was very bored by herself. She started shopping in this store. In fact, she also knew a little bit of stone gambling, but unlike other majors, her way of gambling stones was based on intuition.


    That''s right, it''s so capricious!


    Tao Yan walked around and had to admit that the store owner was telling the truth to Er Fatty.


    This batch of materials is still very predictable. There are several good rough stones. It just depends on who has the luck to buy those rough stones.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t make a move. Anyway, she was rich now, and it was not bad for gambling.


    Just as Tao Yan was walking around, the second fat man over there had already begun to dissolve the stone.


    When the first smear of green appeared in front of his eyes, Fatty Er''s face turned red, and even his neck turned red.


    He gasped violently, looking at the green color almost obsessively, as if there was only that green color left in the world.


    He ignored everyone''s bid, took over the class of Master Xie Shi directly, and began to grind a little by himself.


    The crowd was noisy, and many people spread the news that "gambling has gone up", more and more people walked towards that side and surrounded the small calcite.


    Half an hour later, Er Fatty held the glass emperor green of the size of a fist in both hands, and was fascinated.


    Everyone started a new round of bidding, but Er Fatty turned a deaf ear.


    About a few minutes later, Er Fatty put away the imperial green, then waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry everyone, I don''t sell this jade."


    After speaking, the second fat man used his huge body to squeeze out the crowd and then found Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Fatty Er was full of joy and knew that his bet had gone up, "What''s the offer?"


    "Glass King Green!" Er Fatty''s entire body was shaking.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied lightly, not taking Er Fatty''s words to heart.


    The second fat man also knew that Tao Yanxi''s family was rich, and he probably didn''t like this emperor green, so he didn''t say anything more.


    "Thank you!" The fat man said sincerely.


    Tao Yanxi frowned and looked around, her face full of impatience.


    "It''s not fun here, I''m leaving." If you don''t leave, you will be watched, stupid fat man!


    "Okay!" Er Fatty reluctantly glanced at the rough stone on the ground, followed Tao Yanxi and left.

 Chapter 273： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi and Er Fatty were targeted after they left the store. Tao Yanxi noticed that someone was following them and frowned slightly.


    "Follow me!" Tao Yanxi whispered, grabbing Er Fatty''s arm and walking into the crowd.


    The tracker knew when the target was moving through the crowd that they might have been spotted, but they had to keep tracking after thinking of the words above.


    However, it was noon at this time, and it was originally a time when there was a lot of traffic. In addition, Tao Yanxi and Er Fatty were going to places with many people, and the people who followed were soon lost.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Er Fatty and got rid of the people behind, and was relieved. It was really troublesome, why don''t you just drive out an imperial green? As for tracking them?


    The second fat man looked at Tao Yanxi with a bewildered expression, as if he didn''t understand why he was pulling him.


    Tao Yanxi let go of his hand, "What are you going to do with that Emperor Green?"


    As soon as jadeite was mentioned, the two fat men''s eyes began to light up.


    "I want to keep it as a treasure of my family''s inheritance!" Er Fatty said in a low voice but couldn''t hide his excitement.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    as long as you are happy.


    "Oh, feel free to be happy, remember to pay me back." Tao Yanxi waved her hand and left.


    The second fat man looked at Tao Yanxi''s back with a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    This lady, it seems that something is different...


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Fatty Er was beginning to doubt herself. She was already very tired after running all the way. She took a taxi and returned home and couldn''t wait to start living in a corpse.


    Ah fat house life makes her happy!


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed drinking yogurt, with a TV show on a tablet in front of him, yogurt in his left hand, and a mobile phone in his right, and he was having a great time.


    Tao Yanxi opened the PP to read, then found the novel "Theocracy", and read the update of his brother.


    Then she discovered that her brother had actually updated twenty chapters! And at the end of the chapter, a special thank you to her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the last testimonial, and smiled and rolled her eyes.


    She gave another 10,000 book coins as a reward and then left it alone. Rewarding this kind of thing should take it slow.


    She looked at the private message again, but there was no private message from Shang Shanquan.


    Tao Yanxi casually browsed the books in the bookstore, and when she saw that she thought it was pretty good, she gave a random reward of 10,000 book coins.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was two hours in the blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed and remembered Er Fatty''s fanatical attitude towards emeralds today. She was a little curious about what novel he was writing, so she searched for his pseudonym "Er Fatty", yes, Er Fatty''s pseudonym was "Er Fatty" "!


    Tao Yanxi clicked on his column and found that he has written two novels in total, one of which has been completed with 5 million words, and the other is currently being serialized, but it also has 2 million words.


    Tao Yanxi clicked on the serialized book, and it was a novel about gambling stones, roughly telling the story of a poor boy who opened his eyes and reached the pinnacle of life through gambling stones.


    She remembered Er Fatty''s attitude towards Gambling Stone, and became more and more curious. She directly opened the first chapter and started reading.


    This reading was all afternoon, and when Tao Yanxi''s stomach began to growl, she was surprised that it was already so late.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and stretched, and I have to say that Er Fatty''s writing is still very good. In this novel called "Perspective of the Stone Gambling King", Tao Yanxi can feel Er Fatty through the text. The deep fanaticism of jade and gambling stones.

 Chapter 274： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (11)

    That fiery love envelops every word in his pen, and also envelops every character in his pen, so the characters in Er Fatty''s novels are very three-dimensional.


    Even without her previous rewards, Er Fatty''s writing can still gain a firm foothold in this online literary world.


    Tao Yanxi went downstairs to look for food while thinking, and at the same time she opened Shang Shanquan''s novel "Theocracy" and read it.


    Different from Er Fatty''s funny and serious style of writing, the novel "Theocracy" seems to be full of depression and heavy, and the characters in it have intricate relationships. More importantly, there is no good person around the male protagonist.


    His parents abandoned him, his brothers betrayed him, and even the woman he loved most betrayed him.


    The author doesn''t seem to believe anyone, so the male protagonist never believed anyone.


    All trust is superficial, and it shatters as the story unfolds.


    The male protagonist survived only by relying on his golden finger, and slapped everyone in the face.


    The author seems to want to describe the male protagonist as a man who is reckless and happy and does not care about worldly vision, but what he presents is a dictator who is suffering and has a particularly strong self-esteem.


    Tao Yanxi looked at it and sighed, in a sense, the male protagonist probably reflected Shang Shanquan''s attitude towards things.


    It''s no wonder that his articles are not popular anymore. Now, if you read online articles, which one is not a cool picture?


    But his writing is really depressing.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, gave another 10,000 book coins, and left a message:


    [Top of Taoyao: In fact, there can be trusted people around the male protagonist. come on! ¡¿


    On the other hand, Shang Shanquan received a reminder tone for the tip. Since he missed those tips yesterday, he set a reminder.


    Shang Shanquan was taken aback for a moment when he saw the message of "Top of Taoyao".


    In fact, he also knows that the male protagonist in the article is full of betrayal, which makes most readers abandon the article. He has also received a lot of comments in the past, saying that the male protagonist is too miserable, there is no one around him to trust, more It''s just shouting that if it doesn''t change, it will be abandoned.


    Later, they really gave up.


    But he has never changed. In a novel of 2 million words, the male protagonist has no one to trust.


    Shang Shanquan''s fingers holding the mouse were slightly stiff. Should he have trusted people around the male protagonist?


    Because this time, he really, really didn''t want to lose this reader.


    Whether from the point of view of money, or from the point of view that she slapped Tao Yanxi in the face and made him feel a little refreshed, it seemed that he really didn''t want to lose this reader.


    Shang Shanquan pursed his lips, pressed his hands on the keyboard, his eyes flickered, and the crackling of the keyboard sounded in the small room.


    [That was the first time Shang Fang saw her. In the flying snow, under the silence of all sounds, when his blood seemed to freeze, she appeared in his field of vision and broke into him. In my life, from now on, there is no possibility of leaving...]


    The top of Taoyao, if this is what you want, I will do what you want. I only hope that this time, you will not abandon the text, do not abandon me, and do not leave me alone.


    Shang Shanquan moved his fingers, and the words full of vitality began to appear on the document one by one.


    For most people, this ordinary and ordinary night is the beginning of the legend of Shang Shanquan''s life...

 Chapter 275： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (12)

    The next day, Tao Yan Xiwo was reading a novel at home, and the first thing she saw was her brother''s "Theocracy".


    Tao Yanxi watched the whole day, and finally saw the latest chapter.


    The update of the latest chapter gave Tao Yanxi a big surprise. In the latest update, the male protagonist Shang Fang was rescued by a woman when he was about to die in the ice and snow.


    From the current description, the male protagonist should be extremely special to this woman.


    The sentence "Breaking into his life, there is no possibility of leaving" made Tao Yanxi feel a little paranoid, but this paranoia was concealed by the stubborn character of the male protagonist, and people couldn''t immediately notice it.


    Tao Yan has a vague feeling that from here, the male protagonist Shang Fang will open a new chapter.


    After reading it, Tao Yanxi directly rewarded 100,000 book coins and left a message:


    [Top of Taoyao: Come on! The latest chapter is great! Looking forward to the growth of Shangfang! ¡¿


    Shang Shanquan hurriedly clicked the tip after receiving the tip, and then clearly saw the message from Taoyao Zhiding to her.


    Shang Shanquan''s mouth curled into a smile, it''s good, you''re still here.


    Below he replied:


    [Author Shan Quanzhong: I also look forward to his growth! ¡¿


    After Shang Shanquan returned, he continued to code, and now he is full of motivation!


    Because he is going to move tomorrow, he wants to code out tomorrow''s update today.


    This basement is really not inhabited by people, plus the inconvenience of legs and feet, it is extremely inconvenient to eat and so on.


    Fortunately, the manuscript fee arrived today. It was more than 500,000 yuan. He directly rented a 100-square-meter house in a mid-range community, and then contacted a moving company to prepare to move tomorrow.


    Shang Shanquan believes that he will get better and better, yes, he will get better and better.


    Shang Shanquan was once again immersed in the world of words. The light reflected from the computer screen reflected on his face, setting off his firm eyes. In this dim room, the most dazzling light bloomed.


    On the other hand, after reading Shang Shanquan''s novel, Tao Yanxi read Er Fatty''s novel.


    Compared with the dull and depressing "Theocracy", "The King of Gambling Stones in Perspective" obviously follows the line of cool writing. What makes Tao Yanxi happy is that although "The King of Gambling Stones in Perspective" is cool, it is the kind of logic that pays attention to logic. Cool, the IQs of the supporting characters and protagonists are all online, so they won''t make people feel disgusted after watching it.


    Tao Yanxi was immersed in the world of novels for several days, during which she received two remittances.


    One was returned to her by Er Fatty, and the other was remitted to her by Shang Shanquan.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the money sent by Shang Shanquan, and it happened to be the money given to him by the number "local tyrant himself".


    Because he had to split half with the website, Shang Shanquan just remitted all the part he got to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi did not reward or remit the money back. Shang Shanquan''s intention to do so was very obvious, that is, he would never accept any more benefits from her.


    In this case, Tao Yanxi does not intend to use his real identity or the name "local tyrant himself" to have contact with Shang Shanquan for the time being.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi was pulled out again by the second fat man, and this time the destination was no longer a gambling place, but a real romantic occasion.


    Er Fatty Mei took her out to vent as her name suggested. As for the real purpose, it remains to be considered.

 Chapter 276： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (13)

    In the sensual bar, feasting and feasting, the men and women who fell into eroticism danced happily on the dance floor. The thin clothes couldn''t hide the vigorous look of Gu Qiwang, the man''s big hands were walking around the woman''s slender waist, bringing Wave after wave of pleasure/sense.


    Tao Yanxi swayed with a glass of wine, the corners of her mouth twitched as she looked at the fat two dancing in front of her.


    "You called me out just to let me watch you dance?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The sound of music covered Tao Yanxi''s voice, and Er Fatty could only see Tao Yanxi''s mouth moving.


    He doesn''t know what she''s talking about, but that doesn''t prevent him from brainstorming.


    "Thank you for the compliment! I know I can dance well!" Er Fatty said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    The second fat man''s voice was very loud, so Tao Yanxi could easily hear what the second fat man was saying.


    For Er Fatty''s answer, Tao Yanxi just wanted to kick him.


    The flesh on Er Fatty swayed with his movements, Tao Yanxi seemed to see a big lump of pork swaying and seemed to say, "Come and eat me, come and eat me".


    Tao Yanxi, who didn''t eat dinner: ...


    very hungry.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, patted Er Fatty on the shoulder, and then pointed upstairs, meaning to go upstairs to talk.


    Who knew that the face of Er Fatty changed, and the flesh on his body shook several times.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what''s the situation?


    "You...you know?" Er Fatty said in a low voice, his two little fat hands crossed together, and his face turned red all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You..." Tao Yanxi was about to ask something, when the second fat man pulled Tao Yanxi and tried to block his huge body.


    Tao Yanxi was suffocated, not knowing what the **** these two fat men were trying to do.


    Just when Tao Yanxi wanted to grab the second fat man and ask for a clearer question, he saw a girl in a miniskirt and a small suspender rushing down from the stairs on the second floor, grabbed the second fat man''s arm angrily, and started yelling loudly. Two fat guys.


    "What''s the matter with you! Didn''t you say help me sell wine!"


    "Didn''t you say you invited rich people over? People!"


    "Let me tell you, if I don''t sell wine today and don''t sell for 10,000 yuan, I''ll ignore you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The girl''s voice was loud, but the voice at the scene was even louder, so apart from Tao Yanxi hearing the girl''s voice, no one else heard anything, and they were still intoxicated in this ambiguous environment.


    The second fat man leaned into the girl''s ear and whispered something, and saw the girl''s eyes suddenly lit up, then pushed the second fat man aside, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Hello, Miss, I am Jinyin, you can call me Yinzi, hehe, what kind of wine do you like to drink?"


    "We don''t have any wine here, and if you buy it from me, the price will be cheaper~" Jin Yin took Tao Yanxi and started a sales pitch.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Er Fatty, who folded his hands together in a gesture of asking for help, his face full of desire.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, it was interesting, Er Fatty actually brought her here to ask her to help buy wine?


    And this girl named Jinyin in front of her, is it the person Er Fatty likes?


    Tao Yanxi raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, grabbed Jin Yin''s wrist and said, "I want all the wine you just mentioned."


    "Really!" Jin Yin was very surprised, and the whole tone was one point higher.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded, she didn''t have much money anyway.

 Chapter 277： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (14)

    Jinyin quickly brought the wine for Tao Yanxi, and of course, she also made Tao Yanxi pay quickly, otherwise she would not be able to make any money when Tao Yanxi reacts!


    The total is 100,000 yuan, which is not a lot for Tao Yanxi, but for Jinyin, this is a huge amount of consumption.


    The wine was on the table. Tao Yanxi didn''t like drinking, so she looked at Er Fatty and Jin Yin and said, "Please drink."


    The faces of Er Fatty and Jinyin changed. Although their alcohol intake was good, if they really drank so much, they might not feel good.


    Most importantly, is Tao Yanxi deliberately making things difficult for them? Are you blaming them for cheating on her?


    Jinyin doesn''t know Tao Yanxi himself, so he doesn''t feel much guilt, but Er Fatty is different. Although he always likes to cheat Tao Yanxi''s money on weekdays, Tao Yanxi seems to be a little different recently.


    Now Tao Yanxi doesn''t seem to care about that little money, but Er Fatty always feels that everything she does has no meaning.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what the two were thinking, but just said "drink" again.


    The two looked at each other and could only accept their fate and start drinking.


    One hundred thousand yuan, Jinyin can be commissioned to 20,000 yuan. For this 20,000 yuan, what if you drink it?


    Two hours later, Fatty Er and Jin Yin were too drunk, but both of them were arguing to go home.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi just wanted to kill herself two hours ago, please drink some wine! Don''t she have to clean up the mess when she''s drunk!


    Tao Yanxi finally sent them home, and it was strange that the two of them lived together.


    After Tao Yanxi got the two of them into the room, she didn''t care about them. She was not a nanny, and she had to help them clean up.


    She pressed the elevator and waited for the elevator to arrive.


    With a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened, and a delivery boy walked out from inside. Tao Yanxi passed him by.


    Tao Yanxi walked into the elevator, and just at this moment, the delivery boy knocked on the door facing the elevator.


    The door was suddenly opened, and when the elevator door slowly closed, Tao Yanxi''s eyes met the person who opened the door.


    One eye was clear with a hint of surprise, and the other was deep with a hint of resentment.


    As the elevator door closed, Tao Yanxi clenched her fists.


    Shang Shanquan, why is he here?


    She is not ready to face Shang Shanquan, and she is even more prepared to say that she has not had time to deepen the status of "Top of Taoyao" in Shang Shanquan''s mind, so she meets him like this, I am afraid Shang Shanquan will have a deeper misunderstanding.


    At that time, no matter how good the person "Peach Yaozhi" is to him, he may not be as good as what the "local tyrant himself" has done to him, not to mention, he will most likely suspect that this is a new game. .


    Tao Yanxi frowned fiercely, scolding Er Fatty a thousand times in his heart.


    On the other hand, Shang Shanquan also recognized that the person in the elevator was Tao Yanxi.


    He hates her, hates her for taking away the little warmth he has, hates her for deceiving him and bullying him, hates her for showing off after hurting him.


    Shang Shanquan closed the door and leaned on the wheelchair, his fingers clenched into fists and his veins burst.


    Why is she here? What does she want to do? Do you want to humiliate him again?


    No, he would never allow it, absolutely not!


    There was a dim light in Shang Shanquan''s eyes, even more decisive in this dark night.

 Chapter 278： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (15)

    After Tao Yanxi returned home, she felt that she could do nothing like this. Shang Shanquan would definitely think more when he saw her, and at the same time, he would also increase his resentment towards her.


    She had to find a way to divert Shang Shanquan''s attention and get him out of this state of pain and resentment.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi logged into the account "Top of Taoyao", directly rewarded 1,000,000 book coins, and left a message:


    [Top of Taoyao: The male protagonist is getting more and more popular! ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Hey, I want a boyfriend like Shang Fang QAQ]


    After leaving the message, Tao Yanxi quickly modified her personal information.


    [Nickname: Top of Taoyao


    Gender: Female


    Personalized signature: On the top of Taoyao, I look forward to the mountains and springs with you]


    After revising his information, Tao Yanxi clicked on "Theocracy" again, and started to leave a message from the first chapter, and most of the content of the message was related to the content of the chapter.


    For example, "Shang Fang was bullied so miserably" "Haha! Someone questioned Shang Fang''s words, stupid!"


    She wants to give Shang Shanquan a feeling that she is really serious about watching "Theocracy", and she still cares very much.


    "Theocracy" has a total of more than 2 million words. If you count 2,000 words in one chapter, there are also more than 1,000 chapters. This is a very time-consuming and patient process.


    Fortunately, what Tao Yanxi lacks most now is time. As for patience, he must have a lot of patience with his brother!

 Chapter 100： At the time, she received a private letter from Shang Shanquan.

    [Shanquan between: Thank you, I will continue to work hard. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Tao Yan hurriedly replied: [Great, I believe in you! ¡¿


    The speed of replying messages over there was very slow, and it took about three minutes before Shang Shanquan replied: [En. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She is also looking forward to a long list of replies!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and told herself to be patient, this is her own brother, you can''t fight, can''t fight, oh, even if you want to fight, you can''t fight.


    [Great, what is the identity of that girl named Taoyao? It feels like her name is a bit like mine, hehe! ¡¿


    This time, the speed of replying messages over there was a little faster.


    [Well, it is taken from the four words "Peach''s Yaoyao" in "Peach Yao". ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi quickly returned, "Will Taoyao be Shang Fang''s benefactor?" ¡¿


    ¡¾Do you think so? ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied in this way.


    When Tao Yanxi saw this reply, she raised her eyebrows, which meant, did she think so?


    [Hey, of course I want to! Shang Fang is too lonely, Taoyao is so beautiful, he will definitely be able to accompany him all his life! what do you say? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied quickly.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan''s answer is very brief, he seems to be used to this way of answering.


    After that, Tao Yanxi exchanged some other storylines with Shang Shanquan.


    About an hour later, Tao Yanxi replied to Shang Shanquan: [Oh, it''s getting late~ I have to go to bed, or my parents will tell me again, hehe~! Good night (naughty.jpg]


    Shang Shanquan replied quickly, [Well, good night. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, should he divert his attention?


    Tao Yanxi covered the quilt, um...it''s time to go to bed!


    Get up tomorrow and keep fighting! To leave her footprints in every chapter!


    Tao Yanxi fell into a dreamland, while Shang Shanquan on the other side was looking at the chat records of the two over and over again, and when he looked at it, he laughed out loud...

 Chapter 279： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (16)

    There were no lights in the room, the only light was the light reflected from the computer screen.


    The light reflected on Shang Shanquan''s face, adding a sense of brightness to him.


    Shang Shanquan''s mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes fell on the chat record.


    He stretched out his hand and groped for the words "top of Taoyao", and muttered something to himself.


    Listening carefully, he seemed to be reading a poem.


    "The peach is young, and its flowers are shining. When my son returns, it is suitable for his family.


    Yaoyao of peach, there is actually a lotus root. When the son returns home, it is suitable for his family.


    The peach is Yaoyao, and its leaves are Zhenzhen. When the son returns home, it should be his family. "


    Taoyao Taoyao, where is it so simple to describe a peach blossom?


    What he wants is far more than that.


    Shang Shanquan''s mouth twitched slightly, and a chuckle came from his throat.


    The laughter was so abrupt on a quiet night, but in the room belonging to Shang Shanquan, the laughter actually brought a touch of anger.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi spent a whole day finally leaving her own footprints under each chapter of "Theocracy".


    She didn''t expect these footprints to work at this time, she only hoped that Shang Shanquan would discover this when necessary, and there might be some unexpected results at that time.


    On this day, Fatty Er called her several times, but she didn''t answer it. Until later, Fatty Er thought she was not answering, so she never called again.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t have the energy to solve Er Fatty''s affairs for the time being, whether it''s the matter he borrowed money from before, or the matter he deliberately planned to pay for the drinks last night. Although she doesn''t like Er Fatty''s actions, she is obviously still her own brother. most important.


    Half a month passed in a hurry. In this half month, Tao Yanxi finally got his wish and added it to Shang Shanquan''s WeChat!


    And more importantly, it was Shang Shanquan who proposed adding WeChat, not her!


    Isn''t this a big step forward?


    What''s more worth mentioning is that because of her generous rewards, the exposure rate of "Theocracy" has been greatly increased, which has made many readers come to read "Theocracy".


    Of course, with the increase of readers, there are more and more voices of doubts, and the topic that really detonated the novel "Theocracy" was a post from China''s largest exchange and irrigation forum, the Clear Sky Forum.


    "The "Theocracy" that attracted millions of local tyrants in August 18th..."


    In this post, the landlord analyzed the various main lines and branches of the novel "Theocracy" as well as the characters of the protagonists. The attitude is relatively pertinent. After all, the early stage of "Theocracy" was indeed very depressing and heavy, which made many people dislike it. Even after watching it, there will be a strong sense of discomfort.


    Because the landlord''s attitude is neutral, and the analysis is very reasonable, this post quickly became popular.


    Of course, if this is the only case, it will not cause the popularity of "Theocracy". The real reason for the popularity is that Shang Shanquan joined the role of "Taoyao".


    "Landlord: Hold the grass! After seeing the two million words, I have to sigh that the author is a genius! All the lines in the past have become clear after the addition of the role of Taoyao, and more importantly! The protagonist also Because the role of Taoyao has become more and more vivid! If the author joined the role of Taoyao earlier, it would have become popular! Comrades! After two million words, the key point is the climax!"

 Chapter 280： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (17)

    For the landlord''s boast, most of them don''t believe it.


    Some people even speculated that the author had bribed the landlord to say good things, so the landlord would say that.


    As a result, the post suddenly became more lively.


    [I belong to you, and all the gold and silver treasures belong to me: Did the landlord see the author''s women''s clothing? Actually started to brag about the author. ¡¿


    [Shopping: Hahaha? The owner speaks up! Which monster are you possessed by! ¡¿


    [Momo: I read this novel, and I really can''t hold on to it until it reaches 100,000 words. ¡¿


    [Trojan: The landlord must have been bribed! Come on, arrest the landlord! Whip corpse hehehehe...]


    [Cherry is delicious: hey hey, I want to see the host wear women''s clothes. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All kinds of people joined the thread army, and the whole post became more and more smoky, but there was always a small group of people who read the text after 2 million words with the mentality of "take a look". Immediately shocked.


    [Tian Yuxue: Don¡¯t say it, the author please accept my knee! How can it be so beautiful! ¡¿


    [Shushan: There are surprises after two million words! ! ! ¡¿


    [Logic Control: Let me sort out the logic chain of the whole book. When the protagonist Shang Fang was twelve years old...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Logic Control" is a famous poisonous tongue **** of the Clear Sky Forum. He has occupied several floors in a row to talk about the logic chain of the novel "Theocracy".


    Finally, the logic control also specially wrote: ["Theocracy", it is worth reading. After two million words, it is a masterpiece. ¡¿


    The great **** said so, so what are you waiting for? Of course, read and read!


    So a large number of readers flocked to the past and really brought "Theocracy" into the public eye.


    Although the first two million words of "Theocracy" are depressing, it is better than the fact that the story is wonderful and the logic is all online, and most readers read those words with logic control analysis, so after seeing the previous content At that time, most people would only think that the author is very genius or that the logic control analysis is very reasonable.


    When Tao Yanxi noticed this, he gave another 10,000,000 book coins as a reward. At the same time, he went to the Clear Sky Forum to seek the opinions of "Logic Control", and posted his analysis to the top of the book review area, and also marked a "" "Must read when you enter the pit", with such an analysis post, the possibility of abandoning the book will be reduced.


    Tao Yanxi also specially posted this analysis to Shang Shanquan. Shang Shanquan also said that this person''s analysis was in place, but his follow-up content was even more exciting than this logic-controlled analysis.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi expressed a special surprise, Shang Shanquan''s ability far exceeded her imagination.


    "Theocracy" gradually became popular, and it gradually appeared in the major lists of the website, and the author''s name "Between Mountains and Springs" was gradually familiar to readers.


    Everyone thinks that "Between the Mountains and Springs" is a matter of accumulation, not confused by worldly money, and strives to insist on what they want to write, so the pattern of "Theocracy" is so big and its storyline is so magnificent, The human nature inside is so complex and changeable.


    And the appearance of the character "Taoyao" after two million words made them see a ray of light. It was the light of hope that had been suppressed for a long time, and it was also the light of redemption for everyone.


    But only Shang Shanquan knew in his heart that the appearance of "Taoyao" was not only Shang Fang''s redemption, but also his redemption...

 Chapter 281： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (18)

    For the past half month, Tao Yanxi and the monk Shanquan have basically communicated for more than two hours a day.


    In a document specially saved by Shang Shanquan for "Top of Taoyao", there is such information.


    [Name: Top of Taoyao


    Age: around twenty years old


    Height: About 160cm


    Weight: about 45kg


    Hobbies: sweets, home


    Skill: cute


    Personalized signature: On the top of Taoyao, I look forward to the mountains and springs with you


    Remarks: Suspected to have impure purposes, to be further explored]


    Shang Shanquan has never been a simple person. From the character of the protagonist in "Theocracy", you can see a thing or two. In the past half month, he has consciously or unintentionally set the words of Taoyao and obtained some information.


    And all this, Tao Yanxi didn''t know.


    Aside from her name, Tao Yanxi has never been on guard against Shang Shanquan. After all, once he knows her real name, he will most likely suspect her.


    As for the rest, Tao Yanxi didn''t think so much. No matter how smart Shang Shanquan was, he would never think that the top of Taoyao was Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that the relationship between the two would deepen with the daily communication, but on this day, Er Fatty brought her some not-so-good news.


    Second Fatty didn''t think that Shang Shanquan would live in the same community as him, or even on the same floor in the same building.


    Originally, the two fat men and monk Shanquan belonged to otaku, so these days, the two have not met.


    But on this day, the two met strangely when they were getting takeout, and more coincidentally, the two ordered takeout from the same restaurant.


    The takeaway brother was the second fat man who delivered it first. When the second fat man was closing the door, Shang Shanquan just opened the door to get the takeaway, and then the two unexpectedly saw each other.


    Both of them knew each other, and their relationship was very bad, so Shang Shanquan immediately turned black and closed the door vigorously.


    The second fat man didn''t dare to delay after knowing that Shang Shanquan lived next to him, and hurriedly reported the matter to Tao Yanxi.


    In Er Fatty''s opinion, this was just an opportunity to atone for his sins. Although he remitted the previous wine money to Tao Yanxi, judging from Tao Yanxi''s attitude, she was still displeased.


    The second fat man thought very well, reporting Shang Shanquan''s residence to Tao Yanxi, she should be happy, right?


    When Tao Yanxi learned about the whole thing, she wanted to beat herself twice.


    She should have pushed Er Fatty to move! Although she thought that the possibility of two people meeting is very small, it does not mean that there is no!


    It''s good now, Shang Shanquan must suspect that he has arranged for the second fat man to monitor him.


    This kind of misunderstanding, although it doesn''t seem to be a big one now, but once her "Peach Yao Peak" vest is exploded, everything that "Peach Yao Top" does is designed with intention, so that not only will she not let her The closer the distance between him and his brother, will be self-defeating, pushing the relationship between the two to an irreversible abyss.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, picked up her phone and sent a WeChat message to Shang Shanquan.


    ¡¾(¨i_¨i) I met someone I hate today. (T¨ŒT)¡¿


    The speed of replying to the news over there is very fast, [The annoying person? ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! That man is always bullying me! ¨“¨Œ¨“] Tao Yanxi replied quickly.


    Shang Shanquan looked at Taoyaozhi''s reply, his hand holding the phone suddenly tightened, bullying? Was it the bullying he thought?

 Chapter 282： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (19)

    Shang Shanquan moved his fingers slightly and lingered on the keyboard for a long time before typing a few words.


    ¡¾I protect you. ¡¿


    Top of Taoyao: [Really? QAQ is so scary. ¡¿


    [Well, I protect you. ¡¿Shang Shanquan typed these words on the screen, but he didn''t send them out.


    He looked down at his disabled legs, he protected her? How is he going to protect her? With these broken legs?


    Shang Shanquan put down his mobile phone and slapped his leg fiercely, without feeling, not at all.


    How can he protect her like this?


    When Shang Shanquan fell into deep doubt, Tao Yanxi was anxiously waiting for his answer.


    However, she waited for a long time without waiting for the other party''s answer. Only the words "the other party is typing" showed that the other party''s interface stayed when she was chatting with her.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, what was his stupid brother thinking?


    She didn''t think that he had prepared a long sentence to send to her, so there was only one possibility, that he was hesitating about whether to send the sentence he had already typed.


    But what would that sentence be?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Shang Shanquan''s previous answer, the words "I protect you" were so conspicuous.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, and countless thoughts ran through his mind.


    After a few minutes, she patted her head.


    She probably knew what her stupid brother was thinking!


    My stupid brother must feel that his legs are disabled and can''t protect him!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi quickly picked up her phone and sent a WeChat message.


    ¡¾Humph! Fortunately, I was smart, witty and brave, and beat him away! (p¨Rw¨Qq)¡¿


    There were still the words "the other party is typing". Tao Yanxi saw that the other party hadn''t sent the message for a long time, so she thought about it and sent another message.


    [Let me tell you, if it weren''t for the fact that that person was my patient and the principle of saving people, I wouldn''t be too lazy to talk to him! snort! ¡¿


    ¡¾patient? you are a doctor? ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied quickly.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi secretly said: I''m hooked!


    [Well, I''m an expert! (proud.jpg)]


    ¡¾Ah, very good. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Shang Shanquan''s reply, poked the phone screen, and muttered, "Come and ask me, come and ask me!"


    About ten minutes later, Shang Shanquan sent another message.


    [Then do you think there is a possibility of a cure for the disability? ¡¿


    Seeing this news, Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, it''s very good, that''s what I want!


    ¡¾Yes, I have! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi immediately replied, "The current possibility of cure is still very high! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi looked at her phone and waited for a reply, thinking about various ways to cure her disability.


    On the other side, Shang Shanquan saw Taoyaozhi''s answer, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Is there a real chance of a cure?


    if it is like this¡­¡­


    Shang Shanquan looked down at his legs and clenched his fists.


    [I have a friend who has been disabled since childhood, can it be cured? ¡¿


    Shang Shanquan stared at the phone tightly, waiting for a reply.


    ¡¾Disabled since childhood? The possibility of cure is smaller, but it can still be cured. The specific case still depends on the individual''s physical condition, or can you send me his examination? ¡¿


    Shang Shanquan pursed his lips, hesitated for a while, and sent her an inspection report from five years ago.

 Chapter 283： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (20)

    After Tao Yanxi received the inspection report, she quickly looked at it.


    After about ten minutes, she replied: [From the current point of view, the possibility of cure is still very high. ¡¿


    [Well, thank you, I''ll let him know. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan immediately replied while the iron was hot: [Or else, I will come up with a treatment plan here, you can show it to your friends, if you can accept it, you can try to treat it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, thank you. ¡¿ There quickly replied.


    So far, the matter is settled.


    Tao Yanxi briefly said a few words about the possibility of a cure as long as she follows the treatment plan. She is strengthening Shang Shanquan''s impression of "healing". Mountain springs are also easier to accept.


    The two chatted for a long time, and unknowingly it was night. After Tao Yan said good night, a carp turned over and sat up and started to check the information.


    Although she can simply and rudely take out some ten thousand year ginseng from the space and give it to Shang Shanquan, it sounds too unreliable.


    According to Shang Shanquan''s temperament, I''m afraid he wouldn''t see her so easily, otherwise he wouldn''t say that he has a friend who is disabled.


    Since she said she would give a treatment plan, she naturally had to come up with one.


    And in order to make this treatment plan highly credible, she must analyze it in combination with the world''s medical technology, otherwise Shang Shanquan will be able to detect some unreasonable aspects of her treatment plan by checking the Internet.


    Tao Yanxi is not a person who likes to procrastinate, especially in the face of her own brother, she likes to solve problems quickly.


    So she stayed up late without any accident, and the result of staying up late was that she came up with a treatment plan that she felt was very reliable.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Tao Yanxi sent the treatment plan to Shang Shanquan, and then went to sleep.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when she woke up, and Shang Shanquan also sent her a WeChat message at three in the afternoon.


    [My friend saw the treatment plan, and he thought it was very good. thanks. ¡¿


    When Tao Yanxi saw this news, she yawned lazily, obviously she read it by herself, and said that her friend read it, hum.


    [Then your friend is willing to try treatment? ¡¿My brother''s words, of course, have to go on.


    The speed of replying messages over there is very fast, and it seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    [My friend has a question, can the early conditioning process really be completed without going to the hospital? ¡¿


    [Of course, I will send the conditioning traditional Chinese medicine here. At that time, your friend only needs to take it according to the instructions and take a bath. Moreover, the conditioning process in the early stage is very important. Maybe feel it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied quickly.


    [He said he was willing to give it a try. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied in this way.


    Seeing this reply, Tao Yanxi clenched her right fist and whispered "YES!"


    In fact, the surgical treatment in the back of this treatment plan is bullshit. She checked it, and the medical technology in this world is not very developed. If it was a broken leg at that time, it could be cured, but it was cured after more than ten years of disability. Very unlikely.


    But this does not prevent Tao Yanxi from putting those cumbersome medical terms that people can''t understand to fool Shang Shanquan.

 Chapter 284： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (21)

    In fact, the most useful part of the whole plan is the conditioning of traditional Chinese medicine in the early stage. As long as she supports the medicinal materials in her space, within half a year, Shang Shanquan''s legs will definitely be fine!


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched. When Shang Shanquan''s legs are healed, he should be confident, right?


    [Okay, tell me your friend''s address and contact information. After I have prepared the traditional Chinese medicine here, I will express it to your friend. ¡¿


    [Well, address: XX Floor, Unit XX, XX District, Beijing, Tel: 182235279. ¡¿He replied.


    Tao Yanxi wrote it down, [Well, okay, I will receive it in about three days, and you can ask me if you have any questions. ¡¿


    ¡¾Okay. ¡¿ This time, Shang Shanquan restored his previous simple style.


    After that, Tao Yanxi began to prepare the medicinal materials seriously.


    Although there are many medicinal materials in the space, she had to smash them so that Shang Shanquan could not see the original shape.


    And some medicinal herbs have conflicting properties, so she has to be careful and careful.


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi finally prepared the first course of traditional Chinese medicine, a total of 14 packets of large and small, which is the amount for the first week.


    After preparing the traditional Chinese medicine, Tao Yanxi went to another luxurious area far away from her villa to send a courier.


    The reason for such a toss is that Shang Shanquan will think too much.


    And if she sends the express anonymously, I am afraid that Shang Shanquan will think that she doesn''t trust him enough. In this case, her efforts these days will be in vain.


    Tao Yanxi sighed against the scorching sun, "Brother, what an annoying little goblin~"


    After sending the courier, Tao Yanxi thought that he had come out anyway, so he called out Er Fatty to settle the account.


    After Er Fatty received Tao Yanxi''s message, he rushed over immediately.


    As soon as he saw Tao Yanxi, his face collapsed, and he said with full of guilt, "I''m sorry."


    Then, before Tao Yanxi could say anything, Er Fatty immediately started to tell a story.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In fact, she didn''t really want to hear it.


    But what Er Fatty said was full of tears, so pitiful. Seeing his bitter appearance, she was really embarrassed to interrupt him, so she let him continue.


    It''s a story, but it''s actually the story of Er Fatty and Jinyin, the woman who sold her wine in the bar.


    The whole story can be summed up as "the rich family''s daughter sells wine to make a living, and the secret lover does her best to support her love".


    The daughter of a rich family is Jinyin, and the secret love of Xiaosheng is naturally the second fat man.


    Although Er Fatty really wanted to directly support Jinyin with money, Jinyin had the attitude of "I can do it myself" and was reluctant to accept Er Fatty''s money.


    But on the other hand, Jinyin relied on Er Fatty''s love for her and asked Er Fatty to help her attract clients. Before Tao Yanxi, Er Fatty also invited other friends to buy Jinyin''s wine, but after buying it, Er Fatty The fat man secretly returned the wine money to those friends.


    But Tao Yanxi bought too much wine that time, plus Er Fatty owed her money before, so he didn''t pay it back for a while.


    After listening to the whole story, Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "Then where did the money you pay me back come from? You should have used up your manuscript fees, right?"


    The second fat man nodded, "I... I borrowed it from the bank."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi took out his mobile phone and directly transferred one million to Er Fatty, "I''ll transfer one million to you, please pay back the money from the bank."


    The second fat man widened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi in shock.

 Chapter 285： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi shook her phone, "I don''t give you this money for nothing, but with conditions."


    "What conditions? You say! As long as it''s not murder and arson, I''ll do it!" Er Fatty patted his chest and said.


    "Relax, this matter is very simple." Tao Yanxi said with a wave of his hand.


    "You move." Tao Yan''s eyebrows lowered, "This million is considered a resettlement fee for your move. Did you buy the house?"


    The second fat man nodded blankly, looking at Tao Yanxi for unknown reasons.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say a word and transferred another five million, "I transferred another five million to you, your house, the price of five million is almost the same, I hope you and Jinyin can move as soon as possible, it''s best Move out today."


    The second fat man nodded blankly, his lips parted, as if he wanted to ask something.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart, but even if you ask, I won''t answer it for you, smart person, know what to ask and what not to ask, do you know?" Tao Yanxi shook her phone, Looking at Er Fatty with narrowed eyes, the threat of his words is very obvious.


    The second fat man pursed his lips and nodded heavily.


    "I''ll go back and move now."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied lightly.


    "I''m not interested in the story between you and Jinyin, and how your relationship develops has no effect on me, so I don''t need to tell me about these things in the future." Tao Yanxi took a sip of coffee, the bitterness made her feel He frowned slightly.


    The second fat man nodded with complicated eyes and didn''t say anything more.


    Those things had finally separated them from each other.


    Maybe, that''s fine, he has never been a pure-hearted person, and Tao Yanxi is no longer the Tao Yanxi he knew.


    The second fat man said goodbye to Taoyan, and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Er Fatty''s back, eyes full of coldness.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi received a message from Er Fatty.


    [The house has been moved, the key and the real estate certificate are placed at the property, and you can report your name. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi saw this message and curled her lips slightly, this two fat man is quite reliable in his work.


    Tao Yanxi drove to the community to find the property, got the key and the property certificate, she also signed the contract for the adoption of the property, etc. Now, Shang Shanquan is next to her house!


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi went to the home appliance supermarket to buy a lot of things and had them delivered to your door for installation, etc. She also specifically told them to keep quiet, and if they disturbed the neighbors, she would return it.


    When those people heard Tao Yanxi''s words, they naturally kept quieter and quieter.


    The next day, all the facilities in the room were installed, and Tao Yanxi also lived in as she wished.


    Of course, Shang Shanquan didn''t know all of this.


    Because when Tao Yanxi was busy moving, Shang Shanquan had already got the courier and started the first conditioning.


    Fourteen packs of medicines, seven packs of soaking baths, seven packs of medicines to take, and each pack of medicines has a specific order, and all the precautions are written on a list in the courier that comes with the medicinal materials.


    Shang Shanquan soaked in the bathtub, and the medicine impacted his body. He closed his eyes, sweating on his forehead, and had no feeling in his legs, but his upper body hurt badly, as if the cells in his body were bursting. Reorganization in general.


    He took a deep breath, biting his lip tightly.


    Hold on, hold on, for her, hold on!

 Chapter 286： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (23)

    Taking a medicated bath is a very long process, at least in Shang Shanquan''s view, this process is not only long, but also very painful.


    After the first round of medicinal baths, he almost used up all his willpower to tell himself not to faint.


    Because he wasn''t sure if he could never wake up from this faint.


    He wants to live well, to stand in front of her healthy and healthy, and to tell her "I protect you" loudly, so even for her, he has to persevere.


    Because of the inconvenience of his legs, every medicated bath is very difficult for him, but Shang Shanquan told himself that the most difficult time has passed, at least there is still hope, as long as there is hope, even if it is only a little bit, he will Willing to put in the effort.


    Just as Shang Shanquan was taking a medicinal bath, Tao Yanxi pressed her ear against the wall across a wall, hoping to hear something.


    However, there was no sound.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This sound insulation effect is too good and not good.


    [Little master, what are you doing lying on the ground? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at his posture, very good, it is a perfect dog crawling pose.


    [Shh, I''m eavesdropping! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said very righteously.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾Then what did you hear? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked again.


    ¡¾no! ¡¿This time, it was an unreasonable and strong tone.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    as long as you are happy.


    [The master should like this pose very much. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Xiaoyao, you''ve become arrogant!


    ¡¾Don''t make trouble! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said with a serious expression, in fact, he also wondered if his brother really liked this pose?


    Hmm...seems like...really?


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi shook her head, what was she thinking about!


    It was Xiao Yao who brought her down!


    ¡¾Xiaoyao, don¡¯t disturb my eavesdropping! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi lay there and continued to eavesdrop.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Tao Yanxi never heard any obvious sound.


    It seems that Shang Shanquan is no big deal? Otherwise, there should be a lot of movement, right?


    Of course, this does not rule out the reason why the house is so soundproofed.


    Tao Yanxi calmed down for a while, picked up her phone and started sending a text message to Shang Shanquan.


    ¡¾Do you like dog. Climbing style? ¡¿Tao Yanxi typed out such a message without thinking about it in the first place, and when she pressed the send button and took a closer look, she realized what the **** is this problem!


    Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw, but WeChat in this world has not yet developed the withdraw function, so Tao Yanxi was tragic.


    ¡¾Dog. Climbing? ¡¿Shang Shanquan quickly replied to her message.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    How to get back? Wait online! Very urgent!


    ¡¾Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, what should I do? ¡¿


    [I don''t know~ I''m Xiao Yao who doesn''t know anything~] Xiao Yao''s tone was somewhat cheerful, she heard Tao Yanxi wanted to beat him up.


    Tao Yanxi tapped the phone screen, thought about it, and replied: [It''s a yoga pose, I''ve been practicing yoga recently hehe~ (cute.jpg)]


    Hmm... my stupid brother should believe what she said, right? It should be, right?


    Shang Shanquan, who was only separated by a wall, looked at the "Dog. Climbing" that he had just come out a thousand degrees on the computer screen, one of the ten most popular poses in the x/ing love 108 poses.


    He looked at the meaning sent by Taoyaozhi Peak again, and fell into contemplation.


    What should he believe?

 Chapter 287： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (24)

    Shang Shanquan pondered for a moment and sent a message to the top of Taoyao.


    ¡¾Well, come on! ¡¿


    What Xiao Taozi said is definitely right, as for the thousand degrees or something, it is very unreliable at first glance!


    Shang Shanquan decided to unconditionally trust his little peach!


    Tao Yanxi saw Shang Shanquan''s reply, and he didn''t know whether he believed what he said or not, but at present, this topic should be over, right?


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief and immediately decided to change the subject.


    ¡¾Have your friend started the trial? How is the effect? ¡¿


    [Well, after trying it out, he said it felt a little painful. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi started the legendary nonsense.


    [Pain is very normal, because this is to strengthen the human body. ¡¿


    [If you feel pain, it means there is an effect. Just wait and see after a course of treatment. ¡¿


    [In the early stage, it will definitely hurt a bit, but in the later stage, it will be fine. You tell your friends, you must persevere! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shang Shanquan responded very slowly, as if he was thinking about something very important.


    ¡¾You... care about him very much? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was stunned when she saw this news, what does this mean?


    [The idiot little master, the big master must be jealous! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What are you jealous of?


    [I care about him, why is he jealous? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked inexplicably.


    [But in the eyes of the big master, what you care about is his friends! ¡¿ Xiao Yao felt that she was simply too smart, as expected of reading thousands of novels!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Also... there is such an operation?


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, then replied: [Because he is your friend. ¡¿


    The implication is that the reason why I care about him is entirely because of you.


    Shang Shanquan naturally understood what she meant, which made him feel a little happy.


    He''s never felt this way before, but he''s so obsessed with it now.


    Tao Yanxi and the monk Shanquan had friendly exchanges every day, and a course of traditional Chinese medicine conditioning soon ended.


    Tao Yanxi sent all the traditional Chinese medicine for the follow-up course to Shang Shanquan, and just after the second course of treatment, Shang Shanquan finally felt his legs.


    He almost cried when he felt a pain in his leg while he was in the medicated bath.


    After being disabled for more than ten years, he finally has a chance to stand up again!


    And all this, she gave him.


    At the same time, Shang Shanquan silently made a decision in his heart.


    One day in a month, Tao Yanxi received a message from Shang Shanquan just after waking up.


    [I have opened a new book, and the new book is called "Tao Yao". ¡¿


    This short sentence contains a lot of information.


    The most important of which is the title of the new book. What kind of meaning does the title of "Taoyao" hide?


    Tao Yanxi simply replied to Shang Shanquan''s message, then clicked on PP to read and searched for his novel.


    The novel was first published with 10,000 words, and at this time, the comments below had exceeded 1,000.


    Tao Yanxi took a look. The time of publication was eight in the morning, and now it is ten o''clock. That is to say, there have been a thousand comments in just two hours. This result is quite explosive.


    Tao Yanxi briefly browsed the book review area, and raised her eyebrows unexpectedly.


    Because of the style of the book review area, there seems to be something a little wrong?

 Chapter 288： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (25)

    [I love learning: I followed the previous book, I thought it would continue the logical and heavy style like the previous book, but from the current opening, I feel like I have been fed a mouthful of dog food...]


    [I don''t like to study: why do you bully me, a single dog QAQ]


    [Buy Mango: Let me guess, is the author in love? Otherwise, why is the sour smell of love so heavy! ¡¿


    [I''m so hungry, so hungry: Humph! I want to report the author! Bully the majority of single dogs! Come on singles! One by one, one mouthful of saliva drowned this show of love! ¡¿


    [Gold and silver treasures are my favorite: please call me a single noble, thank you! ¡¿


    [Buying and selling is ruthless: Oh... it''s just grandstanding! ¡¿


    [Pink Treasure: I think this article is definitely more than just showing affection! I beg the author to update quickly! ¡¿


    ...


    Tao Yanxi looked at the comment area and expressed curiosity about the three words "showing love" that appeared most frequently in the comment area.


    What exactly did Shang Shanquan write?

 v2 Chapter 1： He started to read it, and after ten minutes, Tao Yanxi finished it.

    This "Tao Yao" is really very different from the style of "Theocracy"!


    Judging from the current 10,000 characters, the main story of "Taoyao" takes place in a small mountain village. Shang Quan, as the protagonist, naturally has a golden finger, but this golden finger is obviously different from other novels.


    This golden finger is not a system, a practice method, or an inheritance, but a letter.


    Since Shang Quan was eight years old, he has received a letter every other month.


    No one knew who sent the letter, nor how the letter came. On the first of every month, the letter would appear by Shang Quan''s bedside.


    There is a lot of knowledge in the letter, and sometimes some money is attached.


    And the most bizarre thing is that everything that happened to Shangquan in a month was known to the person who wrote the letter.


    On Shang Quan''s eighteenth birthday, he received a second letter this month, and the letter also attached an admission notice, and this notice was the Jinghe University, ranked first in the world. ''s notice.


    And the story started when Shang Quan received this notice...


    The reason why the comment area says "showing affection" is entirely because Shang Shanquan wrote such a paragraph at the beginning of the article.


    [Only give this document to the top of Taoyao. ¡¿


    After reading the first 10,000 words, Tao Yanxi is full of expectations for the novel "Tao Yao". What will happen to the protagonist? Who sent that letter?


    Thinking about it like this, it''s just too annoying, isn''t it? This kind of appetite or something is simply too uncomfortable!


    However, from the perspective of Tao Yanxi, this article will definitely be a hit!


    Tao Yanxi was about to give a reward but found that because "Tao Yao" had not signed a contract, he could not give a reward.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Ah heartache.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi had to go to Shang Shanquan.


    ¡¾Well written! When are you signing the contract? I can''t help but want to give a reward! ¡¿


    [Well, the contract has already been sent. ¡¿ Shang Shanquan replied quickly.


    Tao Yanxi immediately replied: [This book will definitely be a big hit! I believe you! ¡¿


    [Well, have you seen it? ¡¿ Shang Shanquan asked.


    [Of course I read it, very well written! ¡¿ Tao Yan replied.


    Ten minutes later, Shang Shanquan replied with the word "um".


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I don''t know why, but suddenly I have a bad feeling.

 v2 Chapter 289： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (26)

    Shang Shanquan pursed his lips when he looked at Taoyaozhi''s reply.


    Now that you see it, don''t you have anything you want to tell him?


    For example, why is it named "Taoyao", for example, what does the phrase "just use this document to give Taoyao the top" mean?


    Does she... don''t care about that?


    Thinking of this, Shang Shanquan''s eyes dimmed.


    Sure enough, someone like him doesn''t deserve to be liked by her.


    Shang Shanquan clenched his fist and smashed it **** his leg.


    The pain calmed him down. It doesn''t matter. He is not good enough now. When he becomes good enough, when he sees her face to face, by that time, she... should like her, right?


    With this idea in mind, Shang Shanquan opened the computer document and started coding.


    Now, the code word is his only chance to turn around.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi, who had no idea what Shang Shanquan was thinking, was still staring at the phone waiting for his reply.


    However, while waiting, she accidentally fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was obviously not the best time to explain.


    Furthermore, Tao Yanxi didn''t actually want to understand why Shang Shanquan''s attitude suddenly became so cold, could it be that his aunt is here?


    Every boy has some uncomfortable days too!


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and suddenly felt very reasonable, so this misunderstanding continued.


    In the afternoon of the second day, the signing of "Tao Yao" was successful, and Tao Yanxi immediately rewarded 10,000,000 book coins. In addition to Tao Yanxi, there were also some loyal fans of Shang Shanquan.


    As a result, the book "Taoyao" ranked first on the new book list and reward list as soon as it was signed, which attracted more readers to open the book.


    And more and more readers are attracted by "Tao Yao", and they will recommend it to other readers. In this way, it is impossible for "Tao Yao" not to explode.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the novel "Taoyao" itself is wonderful.


    Three months later, Shang Shanquan''s conditioning process was completed. To Shang Shanquan''s surprise, he was able to stand up after the conditioning process was completed!


    Although he could only stand for a minute, it was a great surprise for him!


    In order to be able to walk as soon as possible, Shang Shanquan bought rehabilitation equipment, and then performed self-rehabilitation according to online videos.


    At the same time, "Taoyao" was put on the shelves. Shang Shanquan exploded 100,000 updates that day, and the total number of subscriptions reached 10 million. In addition to the rewards, it occupied the major rankings of the website for a while.


    "Taoyao" is on fire, in the true sense of the word.


    Some readers even think that "Taoyao" can be regarded as a masterpiece. It has created a new way of writing. It is no longer a YY style, and it is no longer a breed/horse style. In "Taoyao", The only person the protagonist loves from beginning to end is "Taoyao".


    Of course, judging from the current chapters, this "Taoyao" has not yet shown her true face of Mount Lu.


    And this made readers wildly speculate about who this "Taoyao" is and how magical it is. Of course, some readers directly asked the author, but Shang Shanquan''s unified reply was: Please look forward to the follow-up.


    Tao Yanxi was very happy after knowing that Shang Shanquan''s condition was getting better and better, because it also meant that he had gradually forgotten the harm that the original body had done to him.


    But there is always no shortage of surprises in this world. When the accident came, no one thought that Tao Yanxi''s vest would be exploded like that...

 v2 Chapter 290： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (27)

    That day, Tao Yanxi''s mobile phone accidentally got into the water. It was a new mobile phone she bought, and it also contained precious chat records with her stupid brother!


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi asked someone from a mobile phone store to fetch the phone and take it back for repair, and also specifically emphasized that it should not be flashed, and the chat records in it should not be lost. After all, WeChat does not store chat records!


    The promise over there was very good. Of course, they also successfully repaired the phone according to Tao Yanxi''s request.


    But the clerk who came to bring back the repaired phone happened to remember the wrong house number, so the clerk happily knocked on Shang Shanquan''s door.


    When he saw that it was a man who opened the door, the clerk didn''t think much about it, he just handed the phone to Shang Shanquan, and happily said "please praise~" and then left.


    Shang Shanquan looked at the mobile phone in his hand for unknown reasons, feeling a little irritable.


    Because he sent Xiao Taozi several WeChat messages today, but she didn''t reply, which made him feel very bad.


    Shang Shanquan closed the door, put the phone that was inexplicably stuffed into his hand aside, opened the danger, and sent a WeChat message to Taoyaozhi.


    Just after the message was sent, the mobile phone next to it heard a message sound, and the screen also lit up.


    Shang Shanquan frowned slightly, was it a coincidence?


    Shang Shanquan sent another WeChat message, the phone beside him beeped again, and the screen quickly lit up.


    Shang Shanquan pursed his lips and picked up the phone again.


    At the same time, the prompt "You have seven unread WeChat messages" on the screen came into his eyes.


    Shang Shanquan''s eyes sank slightly. The WeChat message he sent to Xiao Taozi today happened to be seven.


    Shang Shanquan swiped the screen of his mobile phone. Without the password, he directly entered the WeChat interface.


    The interface of WeChat is very simple, with only one chat box called "Stupid Brother".


    Shang Shanquan clicked in, and the news record came into view at once.


    ¡¾Good morning. ¡¿


    [Good afternoon, have you eaten yet? ¡¿


    ¡¾are you busy? ¡¿


    [My friend said he recovered well, let me thank you. ¡¿


    ¡¾You look very busy today. ¡¿


    ¡¾good afternoon. ¡¿


    ¡¾what are you busy with? ¡¿


    The seven messages were sent to her by him.


    Shang Shanquan''s heart beat fast, is that her? Is it her?


    Shang Shanquan paused. He recalled that the little brother''s clothes just now were obviously not the courier brother. He narrowed his eyes and tried hard to recall the clothes that the little brother was wearing.


    There seems to be a phone on the clothes.


    A few minutes later, Shang Shanquan suddenly opened his eyes, and he quickly dialed the number he remembered.


    "Hello, how can I help you?"


    Shang Shanquan pursed his lips, "Just now your clerk sent a mobile phone, can I know who asked you to send it over?"


    The clerk over there communicated for a while, only to realize that the house number was wrong!


    Shang Shanquan was also stunned after knowing the other party''s oolong, "You don''t need to send someone here, I''ll send it there for you." In this way, I can look at her in an open and honest way, and I don''t know if she can recognize herself.


    Shang Shanquan hung up the phone, deliberately changed a set of clothes, and adjusted his hairstyle before walking slowly towards the next door.


    When the door knocked, his heart seemed to jump out.


    Only a "click" sound was heard, and the door was slowly opened...

 v2 Chapter 291： Wayward sister VS rushing writer brother (28)

    "Who is it?" With a confused sound, the door was completely opened.


    The people in the room also stood completely in front of him. At this moment, Shang Shanquan''s blood flowed backwards, and his body became cold.


    How could... how could it be her?


    Tao Yanxi was stunned when she saw Shang Shanquan, how could her stupid brother come here?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The two spoke at the same time, but stopped at the same time.


    Shang Shanquan took a step back, the smile on the corner of his mouth solidified there, and his eyes were bleak.


    "Is there anyone else in your room?" Shang Shanquan didn''t know what mentality he used to ask this sentence, he only knew that his throat was dry and his breathing was a little heavy.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head subconsciously, but she still didn''t realize what was going on.


    Shang Shanquan took two steps back again and again, the veins on his hands burst out, and the expression on his face was sad and desperate, which made Tao Yanxi''s heart sink.


    "Your mobile phone." Shang Shanquan spread his palms, his tone was unclear.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, how could the mobile phone she sent to the store for repair be here in Shang Shanquan? What went wrong in the middle?


    "I..." Tao Yanxi wanted to explain something, but found that she couldn''t say anything.


    How would she explain it? The damage from the past had already been done, and although she tried her best to make up for it, what was this covert make up for? Isn''t it a deception to put on an innocent vest to please him?


    Shang Shanquan lowered his eyes, paused for a few seconds, then bent down and put the phone on the ground, instead of straightening up immediately, he said something in a low voice.


    "Please, let me go."


    With a "click", Shang Shanquan straightened up and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Shang Shanquan''s back, stepped forward with her right foot, but did not step forward with her left foot.


    It was only a few steps away, but at this moment it seemed to be a long way off.


    The loneliness and despair emanating from him affected Tao Yanxi, making her stand there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    With a "snap", the door closed, and so did his world.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, she walked over to pick up the phone, but found a teardrop on the screen.


    It was a tear that belonged to Shang Shanquan, and it was the only time he shed tears in front of her.


    The almost supplicating words shattered all his self-esteem.


    His outburst, so silent and repressed, is just like his words, heavy and repressed, but unforgettable for a long time.


    The outbreak of an introvert has always been so silent, and in the calm, he silently suffers from the pain that no one knows about.


    If possible, Tao Yanxi hoped that Shang Shanquan would come to question her confidently, to roar hysterically, and to cry in despair to the point of death.


    Only when these emotions are vented will they be reborn.


    However, no if.


    No questioning, no growling, no crying.


    The tears that followed the words of prayer were his only protest, so plain and so heartbreaking.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her phone tightly, and fell to the ground helplessly.


    What should she do? What can she do?


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her long messy hair covered her face and all her emotions.


    Outburst, so calm.


    Accept, so powerless.

 v2 Chapter 292： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (29)

    In the past two days, all readers who read on PP know that a major event has occurred.


    "Taoyao", which originally dominated the major charts, was suddenly discontinued, and on the second day of the discontinuation, the author Shan Quanjian suddenly issued a statement.


    [Thanks for the love and honor. "Taoyao" is a masterpiece, goodbye in the rivers and lakes. ¡¿


    Since then, "Taoyao" has not been updated with another chapter.


    Many readers went to the book review area to ask what happened. If there is something they can wait, whether it is a month or a year, they can wait as long as they want.


    However, the author Shanquan never responded to the comment again.


    Some readers have also sent private messages, but none have received a response.


    Some readers think that something may have happened to the author in reality, and the author can be recalled as long as the reward is given, so a wave of rewards has been set off.


    However, one day has passed, two days have passed, one week has passed, one month has passed, and the author has not appeared, and "Peach Yao" has not shown any updates.


    For such a situation, readers have mixed reactions, some angry, some regretful, some expecting, and some abusive.


    For Tao Yanxi, since that day, Shang Shanquan has completely disappeared from her life.


    She sent him WeChat, but it didn''t appear to be deleted or blocked, but there was no reply.


    She gave him a reward, but there was no reply.


    She even knocked on his door, but there was still no response.


    It wasn''t until a week later that she learned from the property that Shang Shanquan had moved out, a week ago.


    When he left, he took nothing with him except the newly bought computer.


    Clothes, household items, and even a wheelchair were not taken away.


    Tao Yanxi went to check the surveillance video again. When he left, he was only wearing a white shirt and jeans, with a computer in his hand. Because his legs were not completely healed, he walked very slowly, but And so firm.


    Tao Yanxi saw Shang Shanquan''s back from the monitor, and his eyes were sour.


    Her brother, when have you been so lonely?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know where Shang Shanquan went. She also spent money to secretly access the city''s cameras, but she didn''t find anything.


    Shang Shanquan seems to have disappeared not only in her life, but also in this world.


    Day by day, people seem to gradually forget the author of "Between the Mountains and Springs", and only a small number of readers will go to "Taoyao" to see if there is any update when they have nothing to do.


    Disappointment again and again, more and more readers choose to leave.


    Online text is a place where changes are fast, new people emerge in an endless stream, and it is always to let those who read faster forget the old.


    More importantly, PP Reading lost a large number of readers due to improper operation, which made Taoyao even more difficult to be remembered.


    But every other month, readers of PP reading always see a large reward for "Taoyao". At first, some people clicked on it curiously, but later, fewer and fewer people clicked.


    And this large reward is Tao Yanxi''s retention.


    She sends Shang Shanquan a WeChat every day, although the WeChat has never been replied, and she doesn''t even know whether he has read it or not.


    A year later, when Tao Yanxi sent Shang Shanquan a WeChat message as usual, he was prompted that "the account has been cancelled".


    At that moment, Tao Yanxi truly understood the meaning of the phrase "his world no longer has you".

 v2 Chapter 293： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi stopped this kind of retention without any response.


    She moved back to the villa from that community, discussed with Father Tao, and opened a company by herself.


    The company''s source of funds is the money from the sale of the medicinal materials of the space, which is a full 100 million.


    The company is related to the entertainment industry, which involves publishing, IP adaptation and so on.


    It was difficult at first, but after Tao Yanxi''s efforts, it gradually became bigger.


    Five years later, the company named "Shanquan" became one of the famous entertainment companies in China.


    Tao Yanxi also changed from being a willful, arrogant and showing off eldest lady to being reserved and reserved. Tao Yanxi once wondered why Tao Yanxi had changed so much. Later, Tao Yanxi told him that the person she liked left him.


    Just this sentence dispels all the doubts of Father Tao, because he was also an infatuated lover, otherwise he would not be so fond of Tao Yanxi.


    Because of the limitation of "can''t break the human design", Tao Yanxi occasionally shows a willful side, but those willfulness are harmless, after all, she didn''t hurt anyone.


    In five years, many things will change, and some people will also change, such as Tao Yanxi, such as Shang Shanquan, who doesn''t know where it is.


    Tao Yanxi manages a company and is usually very busy, but recently it has become even more busy because of a relatively large IP adaptation.


    Speaking of this IP adaptation, we have to mention the author who single-handedly brought up a reading website.


    On New Year''s Day five years ago, a newcomer with the pseudonym "Mo Wen" was born. He published his first novel "Ask" on a Vietnamese website with very low traffic at the time.


    Who knew that "Ask" became prosperous at a rhythm that no one could have imagined. Many readers read this "Ask" from other platforms.


    In June of the same year, the Vietnamese-language website launched an APP, and the number of downloads on that day reached 20,000, of which 90% of the downloads were for "Ask".


    In October of the same year, "Ask" ended and "Ask the Demon" began, which reached Baimeng in just two hours.


    In the third year, "Ask the Devil" ended and "Mo Wen" began. It reached Wanmeng within 24 hours, setting a new record for the opening of online articles.


    Today on New Year''s Day, "Mo Wen" ended, and on the day it ended, tens of thousands of readers went to the book review area to mourn and open a new book, otherwise they would send blades.


    After reading the "Mo Wen" book, reading other books will be boring.


    In just five years, the pen name "Mo Wen" has allowed the website to read tens of millions of daily page views, and the number of APP downloads has reached 100 million.


    The three books of "Mo Wen" all occupy the top three places on the major lists, making it difficult for future generations to match.


    It is such a legendary author who contacted Tao Yanxi''s company on May 1 and expressed his willingness to sell the copyright of the film adaptation, which surprised the whole company.


    You must know that in the past, many companies have asked whether the copyrights of "Mo Wen"''s movies and games are sold, and the answer they got is not to sell.


    Now that "Mo Wen" has taken the initiative to contact them, does this mean that they will create another legend? A movie legend?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know the purpose of "Mo Wen", but since cooperation has come to the door, why not do it?


    So these two days, she was busy reading various materials, trying to win the film copyright in one fell swoop.

 v2 Chapter 294： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (31)

    On June 6, Tao Yanxi went to the company early in the morning. This morning, "Mo Wen" will come to the company to sign an agreement with them. She has to come to the company in advance to make preparations.


    Although she is expensive as the president, her influence is not as big as "Mo Wen" in the end, and as an entertainment company, her company is not an industry giant. If she can really get the movie copyright of "Mo Wen" novel It will be very helpful for future development.


    So she has to take it seriously.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Tao Yanxi saw the legendary "Mo Wen" in the conference room.


    Today, he is wearing a black suit, his hair is neatly combed, and he is wearing mousse. The black leather shoes make a crisp sound when stepping on the floor, so loud and so eye-catching.


    Today he wears a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, his once immature face has become mature and stable, and his body faintly exudes a majestic momentum.


    Today, he put one hand in his pocket, looked down at her slightly, his sharp eyes fell on her, as if he was examining something.


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that "Mo Wen" would actually be Shang Shanquan.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seems reasonable that "Mo Wen" is Shang Shanquan.


    Who but him could cause such a storm?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and stretched out her right hand, "Long time no see."


    Shang Shanquan glanced at the right hand that belonged to Tao Yanxi, which was staying in mid-air, without any movement.


    Tao Yanxi took back his hand very naturally, and said casually, "Let''s start."


    Shang Shanquan gave a "hmm", and then began to confirm various contract conditions.


    Two hours later, the two parties confirmed the terms of the contract, and the entire contract was very beneficial to Tao Yanxi, which made Tao Yanxi a little unbelievable.


    After all, in Tao Yanxi''s view, Shang Shanquan should have hated her and slaughtered her, but Shang Shanquan uncharacteristically gave up a lot of profit.


    But no matter what, Tao Yanxi still signed the contract.


    After signing the contract, the film copyright of "Ask" has been given to "Shanquan" company, and Tao Yanxi quickly started the film shooting plan, from casting to production, etc., she has to participate in it. The "Ask" is very likely to make her company''s name go down in history.


    Everything went well on Tao Yanxi''s side, but Shang Shanquan had no news since he signed the contract.


    Until a week later, Tao Yanxi received a strange message.


    [See you tomorrow at Heyue Plaza, Qingmen Cafe at ten o''clock. ¡¿


    The message was sent by an unfamiliar number, but Tao Yanxi had an intuition that this message was sent by Shang Shanquan.


    At ten o''clock the next day, Tao Yanxi went to the appointment as scheduled.


    When entering Qingmen Cafe, Tao Yanxi saw Shang Shanquan in a black suit sitting by the window.


    She walked over and sat down, "Long time no see." She said the same thing to him seven days ago.


    "Yeah." Shang Shanquan took a sip of his coffee and looked dull.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Shang Shanquan didn''t speak, and decided to take the initiative to provoke the topic.


    "How have you been all these years?"


    Shang Shanquan lowered his eyebrows, "What do you think?"


    His tone was always indifferent, and there was no emotion, resentment, blame, regret, joy, etc., nothing at all.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I''m sorry."


    Can this belated apology be exchanged for his forgiveness?

 v2 Chapter 295： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (32)

    Shang Shanquan tapped the coffee cup in his hand rhythmically with his fingers, and said indifferently: "Speaking of which, many years ago, I accidentally fed the dean''s little goldfish to death, I said sorry to the dead little goldfish, I am sorry to The dean said sorry, but do you know how the dean answered?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she almost didn''t need to listen to what she said next, what she said was too straightforward, and he wouldn''t forgive her.


    Shang Shanquan didn''t want Tao Yanxi to answer either. He said to himself: "The dean said that the damage has already been done, so it''s useless to be sorry. You have to spend the rest of your life repenting so that its soul can be transcended."


    "I see." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, she took a deep breath, raised her head and looked straight at Shang Shanquan, "You called me here today, is there anything you need me to help with?"


    Shang Shanquan looked at Tao Yanxi, and the color of his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "What? I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?"


    "You know that''s not what I meant." Tao Yanxi continued, she glanced at the time, it was half past ten.


    Shang Shanquan noticed Tao Yanxi''s movements, his eyes flashed, "Anyone with an appointment?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, it''s just that there will be a job soon."


    "Oh." Shang Shanquan took another sip of coffee, but said nothing.


    The air suddenly quieted down, and the two fell into a strange silence.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi sighed and said, "Don''t you want to hear my explanation?"


    Shang Shanquan tilted his head to look out the window, there was a lot of traffic outside the window, and pedestrians of all colors were in a hurry, as if they were going to some battlefield.


    "I don''t want to know." He heard himself say this, but no one knew what he was actually thinking.


    Tao Yanxi was about to explain, but the phone suddenly rang.


    She glanced at the caller ID, it was her assistant, she said hello to the assistant before she came to the appointment, and there was nothing urgent, so don''t disturb her.


    But now that the assistant has called himself, something must have happened.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and stood up, "I''m sorry, I''ll take a call."


    Shang Shanquan didn''t speak, just let her go to the corner to answer the phone.


    He looked at her silhouette, and the eyes that were covered by the gold wire frame became darker and darker.


    After a while, he got up and left.


    When Tao Yanxi came back from the phone call, she found that Shang Shanquan had already left and had already paid.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to call Shang Shanquan to explain or make an appointment to come out, but she dialed the number she sent the text message before but was told that she was on the phone.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a while and dialed several times in a row, each time he was on the phone.


    At this time, she knew that she was blocked by Shang Shanquan.


    This man is so cruel.


    Tao Yanxi threw herself into her work again. She thought that since she couldn''t get in touch with Shang Shanquan in a short period of time, he should be very happy to restore his work "Ask" to the big screen almost perfectly, right?


    Maybe if he is happy and happy, he will forgive himself?


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi has asked about all the big and small matters of "Ask", striving for perfection.


    And as a result of worrying about everything, Tao Yanxi fell ill.


    With a high fever of 40 degrees, he entered the hospital in a coma.


    The doctor said that if it was delivered a little later, it would be very likely to burn stupidly, and it might even be life-threatening.

 v2 Chapter 296： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (33)

    Taoyan woke up in a daze, she felt someone beside her, she wanted to struggle to get up, she wanted to make a sound to tell that person that she was going back to work.


    But her throat was so dry, she tried her best not to utter a word.


    She wanted to open her eyes and go to see the current casting progress of "Ask", but she worked hard for a long time, and she always felt foggy in front of her eyes.


    The people around her seemed to be moving around, and she could feel herself being held up, and then someone was feeding her water.


    The moist water slid into her dry throat, finally making her feel better.


    "Thank you." She said thankfully.


    The other party didn''t speak, just fed her a little bit of water.


    Tao Yanxi also fell silent, now she needs water to moisten herself.


    She can feel that her current physical condition is very bad, and I am afraid that she will not be able to devote herself to work again in a short time, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    She quickly drank a glass of water, and the other party helped her to lie down, and then seemed to sit beside her without speaking.


    Tao Yanqi closed his eyes and breathed steadily.


    "Why are you here?"


    Tao Yanxi is so smart, judging from the various reactions of the other party, how can he not guess that he is Shang Shanquan?


    "You''re sick." Shang Shanquan''s familiar voice sounded in the ward, with a hint of coolness.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi thanked again.


    "Well." Shang Shanquan replied in a low voice, but did not speak.


    "You worked hard for "Ask"," Shang Shanquan said.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slightly, "It''s not hard work, I hope it can be remembered in the history of movies."


    "Well, when will filming start?" Shang Shanquan asked again.


    "The plan is one month later." Tao Yanxi answered truthfully, the preliminary work has basically been completed, as long as the various details are confirmed.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Shang Shanquan paused, "Don''t be too tired."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, the corner of her mouth curled slightly, "I''m not tired."


    "But you''re sick." Shang Shanquan said with a hint of stubbornness.


    "It''s just a virus invasion, it will get better soon." Tao Yanxi''s mood improved a little, Shang Shanquan knew he cared about her, um... This is a big improvement.


    Shang Shanquan responded and said nothing.


    Tao Yanxi felt the breath of Shang Shanquan, and gradually fell asleep on the hospital bed.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital. When she was discharged, Shang Shanquan did not come to pick her up. Tao Yanxi was somewhat disappointed, but not too sad.


    The wound can''t heal for a while, but it will heal one day.


    A month later, the filming of "Ask" started. At the beginning of the filming, there was a hot search on Weibo about the start of "Ask".


    "Ask" has been filmed for three consecutive months. In the past three months, every two weeks, news about "Ask" will be on the hot search.


    #"Ask" male lead stunning makeup photo#


    #"Ask" heroine fixed role secret#


    News like this has been on the hot search for a long time, letting more and more people know about the movie "Ask".


    When Tao Yanxi saw the news, she specifically asked the people below if they had bought the hot search or hired the Navy, but the people below told her that they had not had time to do these things.


    Those hot searches seem to have been created spontaneously by readers who love "Ask".


    But Tao Yanxi faintly felt that she had fallen into a big pit, and every time she took a step forward, she was one step closer to the bottom of the pit.

 v2 Chapter 297： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (34)

    Three months later, the filming of "Ask" ended, and the next stage was various productions.


    Because there are many special effects scenes involved in "Ask", Tao Yanxi paid a lot of money to invite a famous foreign special effects production team to make it.


    The post-production took almost two months, and then various audits were required, so the release time has not been set.


    When the New Year''s Day came, the release time of "Ask" was determined, and the release time was set for the Lantern Festival.


    When the release time was confirmed, Shang Shanquan, who had never been in contact with Tao Yanxi, contacted her again.


    It''s still the same time, place, and position, and the two of them are sitting face to face.


    Shang Shanquan was still wearing a black suit. She had hardly seen him wearing other colors. Black seemed to be his only color.


    Tao Yanqi stirred the coffee, the cafe was lively outside, and the cafe was quiet. There was only their table of guests in the entire cafe, which looked a little depressing.


    "Ask the Lantern Festival?" Shang Shanquan asked indifferently.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, it''s been confirmed."


    "I wish the box office a big hit." Shang Shanquan said.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi took a sip of coffee.


    Shang Shanquan looked at Tao Yanxi, "I think "Ask" has been on the hot search for the past six months, have you hyped it up?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, as if she did not expect Shang Shanquan to ask this question.


    She shook her head and said, "No, with your influence, I don''t think we need the hype."


    "Really?" Shang Shanquan asked in a low voice, but his eyes were looking out the window.


    Afterwards, the two said some more words, and Shang Shanquan left.


    Tao Yanxi was not sure about Shang Shanquan''s intentions, so he could only focus on the release of "Ask".


    On the Lantern Festival, "Ask" was released. Because of the good preliminary work and the blessing of many fans of the original work, the box office on that day broke 500 million, which has broken the single-day box office record in film history.


    On the second day of its release, the box office exceeded one billion.


    Within a week of its release, the box office exceeded 2 billion.


    One month after its release, the box office directly exceeded 6 billion.


    "Asked" broke the box office record in film history and successfully reached the first place.


    And just one month after the release of "Ask", a well-known forum broke the news about "Ask" buying water army hype and so on, and there is iron evidence below the post.


    In fact, navy and hype are very common things in the entertainment industry. This is a normal operation method. Besides, "Ask" was really wonderful, otherwise it would not have gained so much at the box office.


    When it was first exposed, most people still felt that it didn''t matter.


    But what really detonated the entire network was the second day after the news broke out. The owner of the company exposed the disdain and contempt of Tao Yanxi, the president of the "Shanquan" company, for the work "Ask", and there was a recording under the post to prove it. The president of "Shanquan" company bluntly said to "Mo Wen" himself that "Ask" is a movie that relies on hype to become popular.


    This time, the fans of the original work of "Ask" exploded all of a sudden. They have been in the comment area all the year round. Their ability to fight and lead a battle is first-class. Soon, the "Shanquan" company became the target of public criticism.


    When Tao Yanxi heard the news, she deliberately hacked into a certain forum and found the IP address and information of the landlord. When she looked at the information displayed on the computer screen, a bleak smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    After all, that''s your purpose.

 v2 Chapter 298： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (35)

    Tao Yanxi turned off the computer and called Father Tao.


    There are more than 100 artists under her company. They are innocent and cannot be involved in the struggle between her and him.


    At this time, more and more news about the "Shanquan" company broke out on the forum. If the artists in it had any stains, they were taken out and turned over and over again.


    And Tao Yanxi''s own life experience was also exposed.


    At first, it was just a carnival for fans of the original book, and later some passers-by who didn''t know the truth began to join the smear army.


    Later, another insider revealed that Shan Quan, the author of the PP reading masterpiece "Peach Yao", was "Mo Wen" himself, and the real name of "Mo Wen" was Shang Shanquan.


    As more and more insiders broke the news, the entanglement between Tao Yanxi and Shang Shanquan was exposed on the Internet.


    Its insiders add fuel to the fire and deliberately guide everyone to focus all the contradictions on Tao Yanxi.


    These news had a great impact on the "Shanquan" company, and the last straw that crushed the entire company was that Tao Yanxi''s assistant reported the company on suspicion of tax evasion and tax evasion. "Shanquan" company was temporarily closed, and Tao Yanxi himself was brought back for mandatory investigation.


    At this time, the companies that had previously cooperated with the "Shanquan" company demanded debts, and the assistants ran away with the money.


    After Tao Yanxi was confirmed that there was no tax evasion and tax evasion, the "Shanquan" company has become an empty shell.


    An entire company was evacuated, not a single piece of paper was left.


    In just one week, the "Shanquan" company has changed from a history maker to an empty shell.


    "Shanquan" company was forced to declare bankruptcy.


    It all happened too fast and too hastily, and Tao Yanxi didn''t even want to resist.


    Because she knew who did it all.


    If this is what he wants, then she will do it for him.


    Tao Yanxi was standing in her office, which was empty at this time. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked down.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd moved quickly, heading in the direction they should go.


    They are so small, but the combined power is so huge.


    The footsteps of "da-da" and "da-da" sounded in the empty room. Tao Yanxi didn''t turn around, just looked into the distance and said lightly, "You''re here."


    Shang Shanquan stopped and looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, "Why don''t you resist?"


    Why not ask Father Tao for help? He couldn''t bring her down if he asked for help.


    "Why resist?" Tao Yanxi asked, "Isn''t this the result you want to see?"


    Shang Shanquan clenched his fists, is this the result he wants to see? Of course, but why, he wasn''t happy at all.


    Tao Yanxi slowly turned around and looked at Shang Shanquan in a black suit not far away, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You say that the damage already exists, it''s useless to say sorry, I''ll depend on you."


    "So what you put on me, I don''t resist, just like I realized that you were powerless to resist those injuries back then."


    "I feel your pain in the past. Look, how capable you are now. You can easily ruin the results of my five years of hard work."


    "I have nothing now, and I have been punished, haven''t I? So, have you forgiven me?"


    Shang Shanquan looked at Tao Yanxi blankly and nodded subconsciously. In fact, he wanted to tell her that he didn''t blame her for a long time.


    "But..." Tao Yanxi took a step back, the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened, and her voice became ethereal and void, as if it came from the sky, and seemed to be everywhere.


    "I don''t forgive you anymore~"

 v2 Chapter 299： Willful sister VS rushing writer brother (36)

    Shang Shanquan''s pupils shrank, and he took a step back.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi smiling in disbelief, disbelief written all over his face.


    It was as if he knew her for the first time, and his previously well-covered emotions were suddenly exposed.


    "Hey~ brother~" Tao Yanxi no longer looked at Shang Shanquan, but lowered her head slightly.


    "You and I have been growing up since childhood, and you have always protected me. You said, I am your most beloved sister, but brother, have you ever thought about whether I would like to be your sister?"


    "After I was recognized by my father and went home, I suddenly jumped from the bottom of society to the upper class. I was terrified, I was trembling with fear, and every time I got together with those eldest ladies, an overwhelming sense of inferiority shrouded me."


    "I can''t redeem myself, I can only gain a little sense of confidence from you. I never thought it would cause you so much damage. When I realized that I was wrong, it seemed a little irreparable."


    "You hate me, hate me, and never see me again."


    "I can only put on a vest to approach you and give you the best conditions that I thought I could give you. I thought you could understand, but I was still wrong."


    Tao Yanxi turned around and looked down, the crowded heads gathered together, as if watching a joke.


    But Tao Yanxi knew very well that those people were just a crowd of people, they couldn''t see above this tall building, and they didn''t know what happened here.


    Shang Shanquan took a step forward with his right foot, and he had a very bad idea.


    The sun hung high in the sky, and it was obvious that the sun was shining on him, but he could not feel any warmth, but a biting cold.


    "No..." Not so.


    Shang Shanquan stretched out his right hand, as if he wanted to keep something.


    He wanted to touch her, but he felt that no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to catch up with her.


    Tao Yanxi ignored Shang Shanquan, but took off her high heels and put them aside.


    Today, she was wearing a white suspender dress, her hair was up, and she looked dignified and charming.


    But at this moment, she stretched out her hand and scattered her hair, her beautiful long hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and the air was faintly scented with the scent of hair.


    "Once a mistake is made, how difficult is it to undo it?"


    "I don''t blame you for not forgiving me, because it''s your right."


    "But brother, how can you, how can you hurt me in the same way?"


    Tao Yanxi turned around and looked straight at Shang Shanquan.


    "In the past, you must have resented cyber violence and hated bullying others, right? But what about you now?"


    "Do you think that by exchanging damage for damage, everything can be offset?"


    "No~"


    Tao Yanxi smiled and shook her head, her lips seemed to be a little redder than before.


    "The damage will be doubled~"


    She raised her right hand, her slender fingers slightly spread.


    "Brother, may I dance for you?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t wait for Shang Shanquan to answer, she held a flower in her right hand and began to dance.


    A low humming sound came out of her mouth, without lyrics, as if it was just some out of tune.


    But Shang Shanquan listened to this humming and looked at the dancing person in front of him, and vaguely seemed to see a pretty girl in a gorgeous red robe smiling crisply.


    Shang Shanquan stepped back again and again, something seemed to be gushing out in his heart, but the next moment, a muffled sound rang out, the smell of blood spread, his pupils shrank, and his face turned pale.

 v2 Chapter 300： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (37)

    Shang Shanquan looked at the white skirt stained with blood, and ran to Tao Yanxi and hugged her body.


    "why?"


    Why don''t you want to give him a chance to make up for it?


    Tao Yanxi coughed, blood spurting out of her mouth, she used all her strength to raise the corners of her lips and gave Shang Shanquan a smile.


    "no, do not want¡­¡­


    Tears dripped from the corners of Shang Shanquan''s eyes, and fell drop by drop on Tao Yanxi''s face, but she could not regain her vigor that gradually disappeared.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi kept smiling, even though her face was covered in blood, she kept smiling.


    "Love¡­¡­"


    Shang Shanquan was crying, he knew that he couldn''t save it, he couldn''t save anything.


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the last word fell, Tao Yanxi smiled and died.


    Shang Shanquan held Tao Yanxi''s gradually icy corpse in his arms and cried so hard.


    He seemed to dedicate all the tears in this life to Tao Yanxi, the tears soaked his clothes, and also soaked Tao Yanxi''s blood-stained white skirt.


    When night fell, Shang Shanquan slowly left the empty office with Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    He walked slowly, step by step, each step requiring great courage.


    After Shang Shanquan finally left, in the empty office, Tao Yanxi''s soul yawned lazily.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, this is the first time I found out that a man can cry like that! I''m so noisy~]


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Little master, are you playing too much? They all played themselves to death. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    [I''m not playing, if I say I don''t forgive, I don''t forgive! hum! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi snorted twice.


    Xiao Yao became more and more helpless, [Then what should we do now? Little master, you are dead, the big master is still alive, the soul fragments have not been collected for the time being, and we cannot leave...]


    [Then it''s better to collect the soul fragments after my brother dies. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said as a matter of course.


    Xiaoyao: [...]


    Tao Yanxi touched his chin, and said with some pity: [I wanted to jump off the building to die, but I just observed for a long time, and there were all people underneath. I jumped off the building and died. It''s too big, and it doesn''t look good if you jump off a building and die, um... Fortunately, I was smart and fed the poison into my mouth when I turned around, hehe~]


    Xiao Yao: [Hehe. ¡¿


    [I think if the big master recovers his memory, the little master may not be able to get out of bed for decades. ¡¿Xiaoyao complained.


    [Bah, bah, don''t say such unlucky words! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi shook his head, no, no, no, you can''t have such an idea!


    ¡¾Where are you standing? Didn''t I teach my arrogant brother a lesson? My brother is getting worse and worse. He used to play tricks on me, but now he dares to plot against me. It''s because of my good psychological quality. You didn''t read those messages on the Internet, tsk tsk. ¡¿The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more reasonable she felt, this was for her own brother''s three views! correct!


    [Also, didn''t I dance the prayer dance for him just now? His life is sure to be smooth, don''t worry! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi felt that he was too kind to his brother!


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [So what do we do now? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [Well... find a partner for Father Tao, and then get an heir to come out. Father Tao is still very good. As for the later plans, let''s see. Anyway, I am in a soul state now, and I can go wherever I want! Hahaha~] Tao Yanxi laughed arrogantly.

 v2 Chapter 301： Wayward sister VS Street writer brother (38)

    Xiao Yao felt that she might be following a fake little master.


    After that, Tao Yanxi really found a partner for Father Tao.


    Father Tao was hit by the loss of his daughter and was already in a state of depression. At this time, he accidentally met Mary He who was defrauded of all his money while traveling.


    Mary He fell in love with Father Tao at first sight and began a fierce pursuit.


    Later things became more logical, and with Tao Yanxi''s intentional help, the two quickly fell in love and got married.


    In the second year, he had a child. Father Tao gradually got out of the pain and took his wife and children seriously.


    On the other side, Shang Shanquan buried Tao Yanxi''s body heavily, and then he wanted to accompany her to leave this world.


    However¡­¡­


    He took poison but encountered counterfeit and shoddy products, went to the hospital to wash his stomach and survived.


    He broke the hanging rope, broke his leg and went to the hospital for a few days.


    He jumped off the building but was stopped by a group of people who appeared out of nowhere, and the building was demolished the next day.


    After trying to die again and again, and failing again and again, Shang Shanquan also understood that Tao Yanxi definitely didn''t want him to die.


    Of course, these are just his words to comfort himself, after all, there are no ghosts in this world.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi really did not let her die.


    In Tao Yanxi''s words, how hard she has been calculated and yet still want to die with her?


    If you don''t live well in the world, repent and don''t even think about going to heaven!


    Later, Shang Shanquan finished writing "Taoyao" again, with thoughts of Tao Yanxi, guilt and love buried deep in his heart.


    Later, Shang Shanquan opened his own company. He developed the company into a Fortune 500 company, and he stopped writing novels. His novels have also become treasures in the history of novels.


    He did a lot of charity, but never got married in his life.


    People praised him as a man of great love, but only a few people knew that there was an impossible person living in Shang Shanquan''s heart.


    Shang Shanquan was rich all his life, but lived in a house in a mid-range community.


    Everything in the house is in pairs. If it hadn''t been known that Shang Shanquan lived alone, he would have thought that Shang Shanquan actually had a secret wife long ago.


    A few years later, Shang Shanquan was lying on the rocking chair, his body swaying with the rocking chair.


    At this moment, Tao Yanqi floated in midair with her legs crossed and nibbled at her fingernails, "Xiao Yao, I can''t take it anymore, why hasn''t his lifespan reached yet? I am starving! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [If I had known it earlier, I would have died. For so many years, I have only been able to watch him with only those delicious, hemp eggs. He clearly gave me a meal there, but I just couldn¡¯t eat it! So angry! ¡¿


    [I was wrong, I was really wrong, where am I torturing him, I am just torturing myself! Wooooooo...so hungry~~~]


    Xiao Yao: [My little master condolences. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: àÓàÓàÓ


    Shang Shanquan squinted and looked into the distance, and suddenly he seemed to see something.


    "Is that you?" he asked timidly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who is he asking?


    "Is that you?" Shang Shanquan stretched out his hand, he wanted to stand up and touch the white figure he saw.


    However, after all, he was old, and his body couldn''t keep up. He didn''t stand firm, his head slammed on the landscape stone next to him, and he was bleeding like a stream.


    Shang Shanquan''s breath stagnated, he raised his head, the white figure seemed to be clearer and clearer.


    "It''s good, it''s good..." He said a few words, and the next moment he didn''t breathe.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ

 v2 Chapter 302： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (1)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Shang Shanquan, who was no longer breathing, in disbelief, and said with a trace of suppressed excitement: "Ah, he is finally dead!" ¡¿


    Xiao Yao: [Little master, why are you so happy! ¡¿


    ¡¾Can I be unhappy! This means that I can go to the next world to eat delicious food! ¡¿


    [Quick, quick, put away my brother''s soul fragments, let''s go to the next plane quickly! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to say, my brother also has it in the next world, why do you need to stay in this world!


    Xiao Yao: If the big master knows, the little master will definitely not be able to get out of bed for a hundred years! It Xiaoyao has set up the flag here!


    Tao Yanxi collected her brother''s soul fragments and urged Xiao Yao to quickly teleport her to the next plane.


    Originally, she thought that there would be ghosts in this plane, so that after she became a ghost, she could find other ghosts to play with. As for what to eat, naturally there were offerings.


    However, she never imagined that there are no ghosts in this world!


    Anything looking for ghosts is fake, fake!


    More importantly, there are no offerings! People in this world don''t believe in offerings at all!


    And then...she''s been hungry for decades!


    Tao Yanxi felt that in the next world, the first thing to wake up would be to eat roast chicken, roast duck, roast fish, roast suckling pig!


    She wants to make up for all the food she hasn''t eaten for decades!


    Xiao Yao also knew that her little master was eager for food, and after saving the fragments of the big master''s soul, Xiao Yao directly started the teleportation.


    I hope that in the next world, the little master can have a good meal, so that he can watch more dog-blood idol dramas, (£þy¨Œ£þ)~*.


    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes excitedly, ah, roast chicken, roast duck, roast fish, roast suckling pig, here I come!


    Tao Yanxi was excited and ran forward, feeling that something was wrong before she took two steps.


    How did she feel... she didn''t move her legs when she ran?


    She looked down at her lower body, she had legs, and she had super invincible long legs.


    But why does she feel that she is floating now? ?


    Tao Yanxi looked around, it seemed to be an alley, and now she seems... in midair?


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is she superman?


    [Little master, tell you some unfortunate news. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    ¡¾Say. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said, very good, she now has a very bad premonition.


    [We seem to be late, the object to be possessed has already been dismembered...it can''t be possessed anymore...] Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    So say... so say!


    ¡¾I am a ghost now? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s voice raised a point.


    [Theoretically, yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice became a little more serious.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, [Then can I scare my brother to death and leave after collecting the soul fragments? ¡¿


    ¡¾Can not! ¡¿Xiao Yao thought that Tao Yanxi really had such an idea, and said quickly; "No way, little master! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi lay flat, and the whole soul floated in mid-air, looking a little desolate.


    [I need to be quiet, you don''t talk. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that he was still a ghost when he came to this world! Does this mean that she will be hungry for decades?


    Thinking about it this way, life... oh, no, it''s a ghost that gives birth to despair.


    While Tao Yanxi was in a desperate mood, there were sirens, hurried footsteps, and anxious and distressed voices from outside the alley.


    "Another murder happened..."

 v2 Chapter 303： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (2)

    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, a carp stood up and sat up. Murder?


    She seemed to have heard Xiao Yao say that the person she was about to possess was dismembered?


    Tao Yan fluttered and drifted to the side of the talking policeman.


    The policeman shuddered, feeling a little cold all the time.


    "What are you still doing there? Damn it! The murderer was so mad that he dismembered another one." An elderly policeman next to him frowned and took a deep breath.


    Tao Yanxiao raised her eyebrows in the air, yo? Dismembered another one?


    It looks like this is a serial murder case!


    [Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, hurry up, pass me the story background of this world, I think this world is very interesting! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao: [Indifference.jpg]


    Xiao Yao quickly passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi, and after reading the background of the story, Tao Yanxi was no longer excited.


    Because in the background of the story Xiaoyao gave her, there was absolutely no information about the murderer of this serial murder case!


    This made Tao Yanxi feel a little boring, and she still thought that she could reach the peak of ghost life by solving the case.


    Tao Yan fluttered, and sat directly on the shoulders of a little policeman.


    The little policeman only felt a chill on his shoulders, and then looking at the tragic appearance of the dismembered corpse, his expression changed on the spot.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t care about this, she still cares about the story background of this world.


    To put it simply, this is a story in which the protagonist uses his natural yin and yang eyes to break through everything in the world and help countless ghosts to avenge their grievances and reach the pinnacle of life.


    Coincidentally, her brother is the main character''s nemesis.


    The reason is very simple, because my brother is a materialist, ghost? What the **** is that? It must be a special phenomenon caused by some magnetic field.


    When ghosts and ghosts meet scientism, it is incompatible with each other, so the two have always hated each other.


    But in the end, the protagonist was more powerful, solved countless unsolved cases, and became a leader in the police world.


    As for his own brother, that is also a very powerful existence, but he will always be the second child of ten thousand years.


    In general, her brother''s condition in this world is the best she has experienced in so many worlds.


    At least it wasn''t destroyed by the protagonist! Although they hate each other, it''s also because of the different world views, and the others don''t seem to have any major problems?


    Tao Yanxi thought while rubbing her stomach. If there are a lot of ghosts in this world, she can play with those ghosts, right?


    I don''t know if there are offerings in this world, can she eat those offerings, if not, hehe...


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, a Ferrari stopped at the entrance of the alley.


    Tao Yanxi looked over, and just aimed at the yin and yang eyes of the protagonist.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What a coincidence.


    Tao Yanxi waved at the protagonist Ji Chuhe, "Hello~"


    Ji Chuhe: This is the first time I see such a sensible ghost, happy!


    Being sensible means good communication. This ghost is a new ghost at first sight. It should be the victim this time. If you ask, you may be able to ask the murderer.


    If he finds the murderer, he will be able to solve the case one step ahead of Chu Zhengguang, and he will be happy just thinking about it!


    Chu Zhengguang was Tao Yanxi''s stupid brother.


    Ji Chuhe grinned, walked over to the little policeman, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You''re fine."


    Small police:? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ji Chuhe with disgust, of course she was okay, and, where did this guy touch? Hmph, I envy her super invincible long legs and just say it!

 v2 Chapter 304： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi floated to Ji Chuhe''s shoulder and sat down, and Ji Chuhe smiled so much that his face was rotten.


    Ouch, why is this ghost so sensible, he knows that he can''t keep sticking too close to people, or that person''s yin qi will easily enter the body.


    But he is different. He is extremely yin, and these yin qi will not only cause him no harm, but will bring him some benefits.


    Ji Chuhe thought so in his heart, and secretly decided that after finding the murderer, he must send this well-behaved female ghost to reincarnate!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Ji Chuhe was thinking, she just instinctively felt that Ji Chuhe smelled very good.


    Just when Ji Chuhe was about to ask Tao Yanxi''s idea, another car stopped at the entrance of the alley.


    A man in a black suit with combed hair got out of the car and was holding a large box in his hand. He glanced at Ji Chuhe, and then started various investigations on the scene.


    Ji Chuhe snorted coldly and knew Chachacha, I don''t believe you can investigate the real murderer one step ahead of me!


    Ji Chuhe glanced at the female ghost sitting on his shoulder, but found that the female ghost was staring at Chu Zhengguang with a crazy face.


    Ji Chuhe: ! ! !


    What are you staring at him for? Can''t see you again!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zhengguang who was taking various evidence collections, her face condensed, because she found that her brother had an aura she hated.


    And this kind of breath is called Yang Qi!


    Chu Zhengguang''s eight characters are extremely positive, and as soon as a kid gets close to him, he will be dissipated.


    And Tao Yanxi is currently a new ghost, so he will naturally feel disgust, even fear, towards Chu Zhengguang.


    [Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, go and help me find out if there is any ghostly cultivation technique in my space, my brother has too much yang energy, can''t get close to him, angry! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi beat his chest, what is this all about!


    Xiao Yao took orders to go to Tao Yanxi''s space, and Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zhengguang with a "I''m so bitter and tired", with tears in her eyes.


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Feeling redundant.


    Ji Chuhe looked around the scene and seemed to have nothing to do with himself. He thought about asking Tao Yanxi again, so he said hello and left with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t get close to Chu Zhengguang''s body for the time being, and knew that Ji Chuhe had something to look for, so he obediently followed Ji Chuhe and left the scene.


    After Ji Chuhe returned to the office, he immediately started asking Tao Yanxi.


    There are some talented people in their department. Although they are not born with yin and yang eyes like Ji Chuhe, there is no problem with reciting a rebirth spell or something.


    The most important thing is that you have a good mental quality, and you firmly believe in ghosts and gods. You are not like that guy Chu Zhengguang at all. You know democracy, freedom and harmony every day!


    Ji Chuhe coughed lightly, and the person next to him began to write and prepare to record.


    "Do you know who killed you?" Ji Chuhe asked straight to the point.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, shook her long legs and said, "I don''t know~"


    "Then do you know what the person who killed you looked like?" Ji Chuhe asked again.


    "I don''t know~" Tao Yanxi said still lingeringly.


    "No impression at all?" Ji Chuhe asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes~"


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    He seems to have made a wrong decision.


    "What do you know?" Ji Chuhe''s temple jumped suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to think for a while and said, "My name is Tao Yanxi~"


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­

 v2 Chapter 305： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (4)

    "Oh, I also know your name is Tao Yanxi." Ji Chuhe looked indifferent.


    Half an hour ago, the people below sent him the victim''s information.


    "Not only do I know your name is Tao Yanxi, but I also know that you are twenty years old, a model from M company, and have no boyfriend." Ji Chuhe still looked indifferent.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and said with a serious face, "Oh, then you know more than I do."


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    "Forget it, I''ll send you to reincarnation." Ji Chuhe took out a book from his bag and prepared to recite the reincarnation spell.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said, "Who said I was going to be reincarnated?"


    "Then what do you want to do?" Ji Chuhe asked inexplicably, this ghost has no resentment around him, unlike a ghost whose wish has not been fulfilled, why is he not reincarnated? Are you staying in the sun and waiting for your soul to dissipate?


    Tao Yan''s lips curled into a smile, "I like that little brother in a black suit~"


    Ji Chuhe thought about it in his mind, the little brother in the black suit?


    Isn''t that Chu Zhengguang''s guy?


    Ji Chuhe suddenly pulled out a peach wood sword and said, "No, I will send you to reincarnation now!"


    How is Chu Zhengguang better than him? Even the female ghost is willing to reincarnate because of him! anger!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the Taomu sword, Huh? There was a faint white light, and it seemed to be a bit powerful.


    "Slightly slightly~" Tao Yanxi made a face at Ji Chuhe, and then quickly disappeared from the office.


    Ji Chuhe chopped a peach wood sword on the table, his whole face was terrifyingly black.


    Hehe, cute? He really wanted to hack himself to death a few hours ago.


    Tao Yanxi had just left the police station when she heard Xiao Yao''s voice, "Little Master, I found a few ghost repair exercises~]


    ¡¾show me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Well, "Basic Ghost Cultivation Dafa", "Netherworld Jue", "Chen Jin Jue", and "Eight Treasures Divine Copy" are all here. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi took a general look, and finally decided to practice "Chen Jin Jue", for no reason, just thought the name was nice!


    When Xiao Yao saw that her little master had decided to practice the exercises, she put all the other exercises back into the space.


    [Little master, what are we doing now? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his stomach, tilted his head and thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and said: [Cultivation first! ¡¿


    In order to be able to get close to my brother''s body as soon as possible, what is it to be hungry? She fights!


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, it¡¯s time to show your skills. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    [Hurry up and open up a space for me with a spatial flow rate of more than 1:1000, and I will go in and practice for a few days! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said confidently.


    [Little master, cheating is wrong. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, [Cheating? Aren''t you mine? I used mine, where did I cheat? Then again, no one cares. ¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, you also know that you have no other uses besides those few functions, right? I now ask you to open up a space for me with a spatial flow rate of more than 1:1,000. Why can''t you do it? ¡¿ Tao Yan is persuading.


    [But won''t this be discovered by Tiandao? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked, a small space or something appeared inexplicably, should it be discovered?


    Tao Yanxi paused, oh, she really forgot about this question.


    [Okay, okay, then I won''t tell you, I have to hurry up and practice! ¡¿ After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he really started to practice.


    Xiaoyao: ...

 v2 Chapter 306： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi''s aptitude is very good, and "Chen Jin Jue" is not an ordinary cultivation method, so after practicing for one night, Tao Yanxi has reached the point where he is not afraid of the sun.


    Of course, this level is still not close to Chu Zhengguang''s body, after all, Chu Zhengguang can be equivalent to a human-shaped sun.


    The sunlight that usually shines on the body is hundreds of millions of light-years away from the sun.


    The daytime is actually not conducive to cultivation, so Tao Yanxi just found a place to sleep during the day.


    In the middle of her sleep, she suddenly woke up.


    [Xiaoyao, that''s not right, when you went to the space to look for exercises yesterday, why didn''t Tiandao find it? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked inexplicably.


    [Uh, it seems to be oh! ¡¿ Xiao Yao also reacted at once.


    Does this mean that the Tao of Heaven in this world does not care about the existence of space at all?


    Think about it too, this world has Yin and Yang eyes, and it seems not surprising that space appears?


    [Quick, quick, open up a small space for me to come out, it''s not big, as long as it can accommodate me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, then directly grabbed a space and said, "Little Master, this is the space you created out of boredom, the flow rate in it is one to five thousand, come on! You are the fattest! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is she despised? Is it despised?


    Obviously there is a ready-made space, but Xiao Yao has to open up a space by herself, she is really... stupid!


    ¡¾ok, ok, I got it. ¡¿ After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he plunged into the space and began to practice.


    Xiao Yao saw that Tao Yanxi had started to practice. After thinking about it, she decided to clean up the space before Tao Yanxi and make a pamphlet, so that the little master would not forget that he was a person with space in the future!


    On the other side, both Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe stayed up all night. This case of dismembering a corpse has already happened for the fourth time in this city, and the victims were all young and beautiful women, which caused a lot of social damage. They were in a panic and ordered to die. If the case could not be solved within a month, they would most likely be dismissed in vain.


    Of course, the resignation is nothing to the two of them. What they worry about is that the murderer''s time to commit the crime is getting shorter and shorter, and the methods are obviously becoming more and more brutal, and it is very likely that he is out of control.


    And solving the case one day later means more danger. They really don''t want to see new victims appear.


    So they stay up all night to analyze the case, of course, each has its own method.


    Because of the special nature of Ji Chuhe''s department, they were authorized to participate in solving major cases, but most of the first-hand information was still from Chu Zhengguang.


    Fortunately, Ji Chuhe didn''t need those to solve the case, otherwise the two would have to fight.


    Both departments were doing various analyses, and finally got a clue. When they were urgently investigating, the last thing they wanted to see happened.


    The fifth case appeared, and this time the woman who was shredded was the daughter of Haozheng Group. Haozheng Group is one of the four major groups in this city. The daughter of its chairman was killed, and the pressure on the police station was even greater. .


    When Ji Chuhe rushed to the scene in a hurry, he also saw an acquaintance, it was Tao Yanxi who had just finished training.


    Tao Yanxi patted the shivering little girl beside him on the shoulder and said, "Have you seen that person? He can see you, come on, let''s say hello to him~"


    Ji Chuhe, who heard Tao Yanxi speak: Haha.


    Little girl ghost: hum

 v2 Chapter 307： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the crying little female ghost and sighed, "Oh, this year''s ghost can''t do it.


    Didn''t it just suddenly appear to frighten her? Have become ghosts, still afraid of ghosts?


    Look at that Ji Chuhe, she didn''t look scared at all, and looked at her angrily!


    Huh? anger?


    Tao Yanxi put down her waving hand, shrugged her shoulders, pointed at the little female ghost, and said, "This is the ghost who was just shredded."


    Little girl ghost: hum


    Ji Chuhe glared at Tao Yanxi, he was really blind at the beginning, how could he think this female ghost is well-behaved!


    At this time, Chu Zhengguang also hurried to the scene, this time he didn''t even look at Ji Chuhe, and started all kinds of evidence collection work directly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zhengguang, who was working hard, and couldn''t help but admire, "Oh, this is her brother, really capable~


    Ji Chuhe glared at Tao Yanxi fiercely, and then said in a low voice, "Is it Xiaowei? Come with me."


    Xiaowei, the little female ghost, glanced at Tao Yanxi and shook her head.


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "Let''s go, let''s go with this big brother and tell him about your situation."


    Oh, my brother has lost weight and dark circles under his eyes. He must be busy with the case. She assisted Ji Chuhe to solve the case, so my brother should be able to take a good rest, right?


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi pulled Xiaowei to follow Ji Chuhe.


    It''s still the office, the little brother who took notes, or... Ji Chuhe with a straight face.


    Only this time, the person being interrogated is finally not her!


    Tao Yanxi was so happy to watch the fun, she patted Xiaowei on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid. Tell him everything you see and hear."


    Xiao Wei nodded weakly and began to whisper: "I was thrown into that alley by someone."


    Ji Chuhe''s eyes flashed, that is, the location just now was not the scene of the crime!


    "Then do you remember where the crime scene was?" Ji Chuhe asked again.


    Xiaowei nodded, "It''s a very dark room."


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    "I was dazed by him. When I woke up, I only saw a very dark room." Xiaowei explained.


    Afterwards, Ji Chuhe asked carefully about the decoration of the room and various placed objects, etc. Xiaowei basically said everything.


    Tao Yanxi could only yawn while listening. Two hours later, Ji Chuhe finally finished asking.


    He got a lot of information from Xiaowei, and at this time, he didn''t care about talking to Xiaowei, and directly took people to the murderer''s nest.


    And just after Ji Chuhe left, Tao Yanxi crossed Erlang''s legs and supported his chin with his right hand and asked, "Why lie to him?"


    "You...what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Xiaowei looked at Tao Yanxi ignorantly, as if she really didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    "You have a lot of resentment, you don''t look like a new ghost, but an evil ghost." Tao Yanxi smiled, "Let me guess, when I appeared, you just happened to swallow the real little soul. ?"


    Xiaowei was startled for a moment, then brought up a pure smile and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, "As the daughter of Howard Johnson Group, Xiaowei wouldn''t sit around like you even if she died."


    Xiaowei''s expression changed, and her shoulder-length hair suddenly became very long. Those hairs attacked Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi raised her hand and grabbed it in her hand.


    "Are you going to clean the police station?" Tao Yanxi looked around, "Well...it''s time to clean, it''s a little dirty."


    Xiaowei: ...

 v2 Chapter 308： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (7)

    On the other hand, Chu Zhengguang, through the analysis of the scene, determined that the alley was not the first scene.


    And through the autopsy of the scars on the corpse, he deduced that the first scene should be inside the abandoned chemical factory.


    There is a special powder in the fingernails of the corpse. Through big data analysis, it should be an abandoned chemical factory on the outskirts of the city.


    Chu Zhengguang hurriedly took people to the chemical factory, and as soon as he went out, he met Ji Chuhe, who was also taking people out.


    The two snorted at the same time and hurriedly left.


    Two hours later, Chu Zhengguang successfully found the first scene of the crime, while Ji Chuhe successfully found the house that echoed what Xiaowei said. They broke into the door and found out that it was a casino.


    In any case, both parties have gained, but from the perspective of the correlation with the case, Chu Zhengguang is better.


    This made Ji Chuhe angry, and at the same time he realized that he was deceived by the female ghost named Xiaowei, so he said, how could the new ghost remember his own death process so clearly!


    Ji Chuhe hurried back to the office, only to find that the two ghosts were gone.


    After Tao Yanxi saw through Xiaowei''s lie, Xiaowei angrily attacked her, but of course she was subdued by Tao Yanxi.


    You must know that she has practiced in the space for many years, and with the power of "Chen Jin Jue", she is much more powerful than this ghost.


    Tao Yanxi was keenly aware that this serial corpse case was likely to be related to Xiaowei, so she forced her to follow him.


    "I said, you squeak, can''t I be here alone?" Tao Yanxi kicked Xiaowei and said.


    Xiaowei glanced at her and spit out a word, "Squeak."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Why don''t you want to confess the murderer? What''s in it for you?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Xiaowei glanced at her and said nothing.


    "You swallowed the souls of the first few victims, right? How did you think of swallowing their souls?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiaowei still didn''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "If you don''t cooperate, I''ll send you to Ji Chuhe. His peach wood sword is amazing! With a swipe of the brush, you will be dissipated." Tao Yanxi threatened viciously.


    Xiaowei still doesn''t speak, with a "I just don''t cooperate" expression.


    Tao Yanxi was a little helpless, how could this female ghost be so stubborn!


    "Then you can''t go anywhere now. If that person continues to kill, the crime will be heavier." Tao Yanxi said very seriously, "The frequency of his crimes is getting shorter and shorter, and the dismembered corpses are getting more and more trivial. It is very likely that it is out of control, are you sure you still want to be silent?"


    Xiaowei lowered her head and clasped her hands together, unable to see any expression.


    "It''s okay if you don''t cooperate. I just happen to be hungry, so I''ll eat you."


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and pressed Xiaowei''s shoulder, Xiaowei''s body trembled, looked up at her in disbelief and asked, "Aren''t you a good ghost?"


    "Where do you see that I''m a good ghost?" Tao Yanxi asked with interest.


    Xiaowei trembled, she could feel that the female ghost in front of her really wanted to eat her!


    "No...don''t..." She trembled, she couldn''t be distraught, she couldn''t!


    "I said, I said!" Xiaowei gritted her teeth and told Tao Yanxi everything she knew.


    After Tao Yanxi finished listening, she kicked Xiaowei fiercely and said, "Silly!"

 v2 Chapter 309： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (8)

    Xiaowei shivered and looked pitiful, but Tao Yanxi knew that all this was an illusion!


    Tao Yanxi was in a hurry, and thought that Chi Zesheng was changing, and hurriedly went to Ji Chuhe with Xiaowei.


    When Ji Chuhe saw that Tao Yanxi dared to come to him, he picked up the Taomu sword and slashed.


    "Okay, don''t cut it." Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and threw Xiaowei to the ground.


    "Tell this big brother what you just said to me again." Tao Yanxi said viciously.


    Xiaowei shook her head and nodded, then explained the case.


    After listening for a while, Tao Yanxi made sure that Xiaowei wouldn''t lie, and then slipped away. She had to make some ghost friends and ask them to find out where the murderer was.


    Sometimes, ghosts are more convenient than people.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi had already greeted all the ghosts in a ten-kilometer radius. It was basically a way of making friends, like "I''m good for you, and if I''m not good, don''t think about it".


    Some ghosts are easy to get along with, but some ghosts are not necessarily, especially those who have been ghosts for decades have a certain status here, that is, they are not willing to make friends with Tao Yanxi.


    So, Tao Yanxi beat them up.


    Later, those ghosts cried and shouted that they must make friends with Tao Yanxi, otherwise ghost life would be meaningless.


    After making friends, Tao Yanxi thought that Ji Chuhe should have closed the case, after all, Xiaowei had already said who the murderer was.


    Thinking like this, Tao Yanxi decided to ask Ji Chuhe for a reward, after all, there is her credit here!


    As a result, as soon as she arrived at the door of the office, she heard Ji Chuhe''s furious voice.


    "How did you do things? Isn''t it just for you to watch for a while! How can you let the ghost run away!"


    Tao Yanxi frowned and ran away?


    Tao Yanxi floated in, looked at Ji Chuhe and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Ji Chuhe frowned when he saw Tao Yanxi, "Xiaowei ran away."


    Tao Yanxi secretly said, "Did she confess the murderer?"


    Ji Chuhe nodded, "I confessed, but when we went there, people had already run away."


    "Quickly contact Chu Zhengguang and ask them if there is anything unusual about the situation there." Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Chuhe''s face changed, and he asked him to contact Chu Zhengguang, it would be better to kill him!


    Tao Yanxi naturally knew what Ji Chuhe was thinking, she slapped Ji Chuhe on the face and said, "Life is at stake, can you let go of personal grievances!"


    Ji Chuhe gritted his teeth, picked up his coat and walked out.


    "Go! Find Chu Zhengguang!"


    According to the prisoner confessed by Xiaowei, that person is a policeman from Chu Zhengguang''s department. The policeman was injured in an accident two days ago and went on vacation. Who knew this was the case!


    Moreover, that person seems to be proficient in some profound arts. The reason why he killed so many people so cruelly is to let Xiaowei devour those resentful ghosts to form a fierce ghost and weaken the yang energy in Chu Zhengguang. In this way, he can absorb Chu Zhengguang''s body. The yang energy is added to oneself and cultivated to obtain the Fa.


    When Ji Chuhe and his party arrived at Chu Zhengguang''s office, they were told that he had received a call half an hour ago and left.


    Ji Chuhe and Tao Yanxi secretly thought that the call was probably from that person!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about anything else, she just grabbed a ghost and said, "You go and tell the ghosts in the city to help me find someone."


    Ghost: a dazed face.jpg

 v2 Chapter 310： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (10)

    "Go quickly, don''t stand still!" Tao Yanxi kicked the kid''s ass.


    little devil: hum


    The kid soon notified the kid in the city to find Chu Zhengguang.


    On the other side, Ji Chuhe and others are also actively searching.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi learned from Xiao Gui that Chu Zhengguang and a strange man were in an abandoned chemical factory in the suburbs.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly notified Ji Chuhe, and then rushed to the abandoned chemical factory.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi came to the chemical factory first.


    Chu Zhengguang was tied to a pillar, and in front of him stood a man with a strange compass, and beside the man was floating Xiaowei.


    At this time, Xiaowei''s whole body was black, and his pupils were white, obviously he had lost his sanity.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and stepped over Xiaowei with one foot.


    That strange man can''t see ghosts, so he doesn''t know what happened to Xiaowei.


    He looked at Chu Zhengguang with a grim expression and muttered something.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over and listened, as if it was some kind of magic spell, she couldn''t understand it anyway.


    Xiaowei was temporarily suppressed by her, but the rich black energy kept drifting towards Chu Zhengguang.


    But before the black qi was close to Chu Zhengguang''s body, it was swallowed up by the strong yang qi.


    Tao Yanxi took a look, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong with Chu Zhengguang, she floated in front of the strange man and slapped her.


    However, because she was in a ghost state, and the man himself had a certain amount of mana, the man only felt that a gust of wind had blown and did not cause any substantial damage to him.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Asshole, so angry!


    Wang Guang smiled sympathetically, "Captain, you never thought that the murderer would be me, did you? Hahaha!"


    Although Chu Zhengguang was tied up, his back was straight, and his own strong yang energy gave him a sense of righteousness.


    "I suspected it." Chu Zhengguang frowned and said, "When the fourth victim appeared."


    Wang Guang was stunned, "How is that possible?"


    Chu Zhengguang pursed his lips, "But I''m still confused by you."


    Speaking of which, there was a trace of regret in Chu Zhengguang''s eyes. If he could be more serious, wouldn''t there be a fifth victim?


    Tao Yanxi stomped her feet in anger, why is her brother so calm? Shouldn''t you just untie the rope secretly?


    She took a look around, Chu Zhengguang''s hands were firmly attached to the pillar, and he didn''t even think about the tendency to untie the rope.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to get too close to Chu Zhengguang, so she could only worry about it.


    Wang Guang frowned and wanted to ask something, but he was afraid that things would change later, so he picked up the compass and said to the air, "Xiaowei, I know you love me, right? Hurry up!"


    Xiaowei, who was stepped on by Tao Yanxi: àÓàÓàÓ


    When Tao Yanxi heard that Wang Guang was still seducing Xiaowei, she smiled at Xiaowei and said, "Do you love him?"


    Xiaowei cried and nodded, the black energy on his body became more intense, obviously trying to break free.


    Tao Yanxi: Haha


    "For him to hurt Chu Zhengguang?" Tao Yanxi still asked with a smile, but there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    Xiaowei paused for a while, then nodded fiercely, the black energy around her suddenly skyrocketed, and her resentment increased several times in an instant.

 v2 Chapter 311： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi smiled coldly, kicked Xiaowei in the face, then grabbed her head and started smashing to the ground.


    "Let you hurt him, neng kill you!"


    Because of Tao Yanxi''s series of actions, the abandoned chemical factory was gloomy, and the sky outside seemed to become gloomy.


    An unprovoked coldness swept through Wang Guang''s body, but Chu Zhengguang didn''t feel anything.


    Wang Guang was overjoyed, did Xiaowei move faster? Does this mean that he will soon be able to absorb the yang energy from Chu Zhengguang?


    Thinking like this, the smile on Wang Guang''s face became more and more strange, and Chu Zhengguang''s brows were wrinkled even more deeply.


    Wang Guang''s performance is a bit like a mental illness...


    Although Xiaowei is a serious ghost, she can''t hold back Tao Yanxi''s tossing, and Tao Yanxi deliberately uses ghost power.


    After a few minutes, Xiaowei was gone.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does this go away? This year''s ghost is too bad.


    Tao Yanxi clapped her hands and sneered, if she hadn''t been able to deal with humans now, she would have been smashed if she had to mention Wang Guang!


    Because of Xiaowei''s soul flying away, the cold feeling quickly disappeared.


    Wang Guang noticed this change and was overjoyed. He quickly picked up the compass and approached Chu Zhengguang.


    Chu Zhengguang: ? ? ?


    Chu Zhengguang didn''t know what happened, but Tao Yanxi knew it clearly.


    Following Wang Guang''s chatter, strands of black energy emerged from the compass and drilled into Chu Zhengguang''s body, but they were all blocked by Chu Zhengguang''s yang energy.


    Wang Guang talked for a long time and didn''t see any discomfort in Chu Zhengguang. He was shocked. What the **** was going on?


    At the same time, Ji Chuhe and others have come to the abandoned chemical factory.


    The SWAT officers sneaked in quietly and found the exact location of the two.


    At this time, Wang Guang was distracted, so he didn''t notice any movement from the outside world.


    So when a group of SWAT officers rushed over and pressed him under him, Wang Guang was stunned.


    "No...no..." It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this!


    Ji Chuhe walked over and sneered, grabbed his compass at once, and then kicked him severely.


    "Scumbag!"


    "No! No! No!" Wang Guang was still wailing, but no one paid him any attention.


    Ji Chuhe looked at Chu Zhengguang, who was tied to the pillar, and said with a smile: "You have today too! Please, I''ll loosen you hahaha!"


    Chu Zhengguang glanced at him, and with a little force, the rope on his body broke.


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    And this operation!


    That scumbag rope is also scumbag!


    Chu Zhengguang rubbed his wrist, "How did you find this place?"


    "Oh, a victim told me." Ji Chuhe said nonchalantly.


    Chu Zhengguang was startled, "The victim? Did the victim survive?" This is really great!


    Ji Chuhe gave Chu Zhengguang a strange look and said, "No, he''s dead."


    "Then you..." Chu Zhengguang was a little puzzled.


    "She''s turned into a ghost, the ghost told me!" Ji Chuhe said with a look of course.


    Chu Zhengguang paused, "I suspect that the murderer has a serious mental illness."


    Ji Chuhe waved his hand, "Impossible, that person is mentally normal."


    Chu Zhengguang paused again, "He was talking for a long time by himself just now. I originally wanted to gossip about his words, but I felt that his mental state was not right, so I didn''t say it."


    Ji Chuhe:¡­

 v2 Chapter 312： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (12)

    Ji Chuhe tilted his head and said "oh" very coldly, "He just covets the yang energy in you, tsk tsk, really cruel!"


    Chu Zhengguang: ...


    "Yang Qi?" Chu Zhengguang glanced down at his lower body, "He is a man, how can he covet my Yang Qi?"


    "What''s wrong with the man?" Ji Chuhe didn''t know, so why can''t men covet yang?


    Chu Zhengguang looked at Ji Chuhe''s face as a matter of course, and an idea crossed his mind.


    Ji Chuhe, don''t you like men?


    Chu Zhengguang took two steps back, "I''m going to collect evidence."


    After speaking, he quickly left.


    Ji Chuhe snorted coldly, "I don''t even thank me for saving him, men are really big hooves!"


    Tao Yanxi floating in midair:  ¡­


    Silly boy, you are a man too.


    "Where''s Xiaowei?" Ji Chuhe asked Tao Yanxi in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said, "She seems to have been overwhelmed by Chu Zhengguang''s yang energy, and then she lost her soul."


    Ji Chuhe: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "The yang energy on Chu Zhengguang''s body is too powerful, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi bit her finger and nodded crying, so powerful that she couldn''t get within one meter of him now.


    I can''t be in close contact with my brother, I want to cry!


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Then what do you do now? Do you want me to help you cross over?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said, "No."


    "Hey, I kindly wanted to help you personally cross the ferry, but you don''t want it?" Ji Chuhe expressed his anger.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, smiled and said, "I''ll discuss it with you, don''t you think there are still a lot of ghosts in this world? Let''s not talk about it, let''s talk about this city, how can these ghosts cost tens of thousands? Now, how about I help you manage this group of ghosts? Hehehe."


    "Do I need you to help me manage ghosts? Can''t I manage it myself?" Ji Chuhe asked rhetorically.


    "What you said is wrong, how can ghosts obey the management of people? Then they must obey the management of ghosts!" Tao Yanxi said and grabbed a little ghost, "Tell me, you Who are you willing to obey?"


    The kid glanced at Tao Yanxi, then at Ji Chuhe, and then touched his swollen face and said, "Boss, your management!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, that''s right.


    "Did you see it?" Tao Yanxi let go of the kid, looked at Ji Chuhe triumphantly and asked.


    Ji Chuhe: Oh, don''t think he didn''t see that kid''s face swollen like a pig''s head!


    "You really don''t want to be reincarnated?" Ji Chuhe asked again very seriously.


    Tao Yanxi straightened her expression, "Yes, I don''t want to."


    "You have to know that if you don''t reincarnate now, you''ll probably never be able to reincarnate in the future." Ji Chuhe didn''t understand, can he give up the chance of reincarnation just by looking at Chu Zhengguang''s beauty?


    "Well, I know." Tao Yanxi knew that Ji Chuhe was thinking of her.


    If you don''t reincarnate, you will only have one fate as a ghost. As time goes by, they will slowly dissipate in the world, leaving nothing behind.


    "Don''t persuade me, I don''t want to be reincarnated, don''t worry, I will help you manage ghosts! Also, maybe I can help you solve the case?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi and nodded helplessly, "Since that''s the case, then you can do whatever you want."

 v2 Chapter 313： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (13)

    "I''m going to try the prisoner. I''m leaving." Ji Chuhe waved his hand and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi stretched and rubbed her stomach, ahh, I''m so hungry.


    Now that the murderer has been caught, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with her, right?


    She''s going to find something to eat now!


    She can finally eat!


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, and then floated directly to the cemetery.


    She fluttered and fluttered, and soon came to the cemetery.


    Because it is not the Qingming Festival, there are not many people worshipping, which means that there are very few worshippers.


    But Tao Yanxi was very hungry, so he grabbed a cemetery ghost and came out to rob.


    Two hours later, the entire cemetery''s haunted den was shivering.


    àÓàÓàÓ, the new bosses are so scary, they have all eaten up their reserves woo woo...


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, um... It seems that she has not eaten enough.


    "Okay, I''ll have someone come to worship you in a few days. I''ll go first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she quickly floated away.


    When the cemetery ghosts saw that the boss had finally left, they all returned to their cemetery to check what was left of them.


    Although Tao Yanxi is not full, she is a conscientious boss, and she can''t eat all the things of the little devils at once, otherwise what will they do next time they secretly hide the food?


    Tao Yanxi felt that he was a really considerate boss!


    It was a little late at this time, and there were dark clouds all over the sky, and it looked like it was going to rain.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, ah she is so pitiful, there is no place to cover the rain.


    Ten minutes later, the heavy rain poured down, and Tao Yanxi shivered while hugging herself.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi seemed to hear a voice, but the voice was very small, making her a little confused whether there was a voice.


    Tao Yanxi floated in mid-air, supporting her chin with her right hand.


    "dong dong dong dong"


    The strange voice began to sound again, Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, this is near the cemetery, it is raining so much at such a late hour, is there anyone else around here?


    Tao Yanxi was about to look for the sound, but as soon as she floated a few steps, the sound stopped.


    Tao Yanxi stopped, then looked around, there was no one around.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, did I have a hallucination just now? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked very seriously.


    [Can ghosts still hallucinate? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it very seriously, ghost... Shouldn''t he be hallucinating?


    Tao Yanxi decided to take a look around, she floated and floated, and after about ten minutes of floating, she saw five people lying not far away!


    Three men and two women formed a very strange shape. The most important thing was that all five of them had blood on their bodies!


    Because of the heavy rain, the blood on their bodies was very light, but Tao Yanxi could still see the blood.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and her first reaction was to call 110.


    However, as a ghost, it is impossible to hit 110, so I can only inform Ji Chuhe.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it. All five of them still had breath, but if they didn''t help them in time, they would most likely die.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to delay, and immediately flew up to find Ji Chuhe.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi found Ji Chuhe, who was eating crayfish happily.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What about the trial of the prisoner?

 v2 Chapter 314： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi walked over angrily, grabbing Ji Chuhe''s head and beating him.


    However, Ji Chuhe didn''t feel any pain at all, but instead said to Tao Yanxi with a smile, "You too?"


    "Oh, I forgot that you can''t eat it anymore." Ji Chuhe smiled with a flat face.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily, "I have five people who are about to die in the cemetery in the suburbs. Take someone to take a look. I suspect murder."


    When Ji Chuhe heard this, his face changed immediately.


    He threw down the crayfish and immediately made a phone call to organize a trip to the suburban cemetery. Of course, he did not forget to ask the hospital to send an ambulance there.


    When Tao Yanxi saw Ji Chuhe rushing over there, she breathed a sigh of relief, hoping that it would be too late.


    After more than ten minutes, Ji Chuhe arrived at the scene, and the five people had lost their breath and were obviously dead.


    The most important thing is that the five people were put in a strange shape, and that shape made Ji Chuhe feel a little familiar.


    He vaguely felt that it had something to do with the people in Xuanmen, but it was obviously not easy to define it right now.


    The heavy rain continued to fall, which brought great difficulties to the evidence collection.


    Due to the scouring of the heavy rain, the evidence at the scene was severely damaged. Ji Chuhe could only let the people below collect the evidence as much as possible.


    Because Ji Chuhe''s department mainly arrests some special prisoners, it is not as good as Chu Zhengguang''s department for on-site investigation.


    Ji Chuhe could only inform Chu Zhengguang to come over and tell him that five bodies were found here.


    Chu Zhengguang quickly came to the scene to collect evidence on the spot. Some people were sent out to investigate the identities of the five deceased people, and some people were watching Wang Guang, who had just been captured. There were only about a dozen people who could be at the scene. , looks a little busy.


    Tao Yanxi sat on a branch beside him and watched Chu Zhengguang, who was still carefully gathering evidence as Ren Yu washed his body, and then glanced at Ji Chuhe, who was shaking with a peach wood sword, very unfriendly. rolled his eyes.


    Ji Chuhe can find the murderer like this? What a ghost!


    It rained all night and barely stopped until the next morning.


    The identities of the five victims were also investigated, including their whereabouts yesterday.


    Ji Chuhe frowned and looked at the profiles of these five people. The profiles showed that the five people''s identities and statuses were obviously different, and their life trajectories were not likely to intersect.


    It stands to reason that it is impossible for these five people to get together.


    Is there something he neglected?


    Tao Yan floated, and floated to the top of Ji Chuhe''s head and saw the information of these five people. From the information, it seemed that these people did not have any intersection.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ji Chuhe, who was muttering to himself and immersed in his own world, and decided to go to Chu Zhengguang to play.


    Maybe get some news from him?


    Tao Yanxi quickly found Chu Zhengguang''s office, she went in directly through the wall, and happened to see what Chu Zhengguang was writing in the notebook.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to get too close, and floated one meter above him. Fortunately, her eyesight was excellent, and Chu Zhengguang''s writing was strong and correct, which made it easy for Tao Yanxi to see what Chu Zhengguang wrote. something.


    [The five people have no obvious intersection, but they were all feudal and superstitious people during their lifetimes, and they are suspected of committing crimes by a cult. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the **** is a cult?

 v2 Chapter 315： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi wanted to continue watching, but Chu Zhengguang stood up all of a sudden, which made her agitated.


    Chu Zhengguang closed the book and went out, Tao Yanxi quickly followed.


    Chu Zhengguang summoned people from his department to start the analysis of the victims.


    "These five people have no obvious intersection in life, and the possibility of acquaintances committing the crime is ruled out."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, it made sense.


    "All five people were kidnapped and murdered near the cemetery, ruling out the possibility of murder by passion."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, it made sense.


    "According to the data, these five people were superstitious before their lives, and they all carried things like the Jade Buddha. The key point is to check on the cult to see if these five people secretly joined certain organizations."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, it makes sense... a woolen thread!


    Is it superstition to bring a jade Buddha? Then she brought a copy of "Marxism" is freedom, harmony and democracy?


    Bullshit!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t listen any more, but found Ji Chuhe and began to chant: "Is it a superstition to carry a Jade Buddha during my lifetime? So is it a Teletubbies if I bring an antenna?"


    When Ji Chuhe heard these words, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    He quickly opened the photos of the five people and found that they all had something hanging around their necks.


    In the photos of two of the women, it can be vaguely seen that it should be something like the Jade Buddha.


    Ji Chuhe frowned and said to his subordinates next to him, "Go and find out where they bought the jade Buddha, and see if they have joined any underground organization."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she made a surprised "Huh".


    "You also think this incident has something to do with a cult?"


    Ji Chuhe shook his head, "Not sure, but I think the way these five people died is very strange."


    "If it''s really just killing people, why are you posing for them?"


    "Do those looks mean anything?"


    "What''s more, three men and two women are also deliberately set up?"


    Ji Chuhe asked several times in a row, and then seemed to remember something, quickly flipped through the information of the five people, and then wrote and painted something in the book.


    Tao Yanxi was about to lean over to take a look, when Ji Chuhe slapped the table and made a loud noise.


    Tao Yanxi was so frightened that he was really scared to death!


    "What''s wrong? What did you find?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "The birth dates of these five people just correspond to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and soil!" Ji Chuhe''s eyes showed a touch of shock, "The poses they are posing happen to be on the second floor of the Five Elements Chart!"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand a little. She knew the five elements. What are these five elements?


    "What is the Five Elements Diagram? Is that thing dangerous?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Ji Chuhe took a deep breath, "The Five Elements Diagram is an evil cultivation method evolved from the Five Elements. There are seven levels in total, and each level of cultivation must be set up with five people of gold, wood, water, fire and soil. At the same time, blood is released from the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney corresponding to the five elements to assist in the practice.¡±


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, she felt as if she had become stupid, and she still didn''t understand.


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi and continued to explain: "Simply put, each layer of exercises has five patterns, which correspond to gold, wood, water, water, and soil, and then find the person whose birth date corresponds to gold, wood, water, fire, and soil. Their corresponding heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney, for example, wood governs the liver, then the person whose birth date is the character of wood will bleed blood from the liver..."

 v2 Chapter 316： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi nodded and finally understood what Ji Chuhe meant.


    "Are you sure? Someone is practicing the Five Elements Diagram?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Chuhe pursed his lips, "Not sure, but there is a high possibility, depending on the autopsy of the corpse."


    Having said that, Ji Chuhe obviously couldn''t sit still.


    "I''ll go to the forensic room to see."


    Tao Yanxi followed Ji Chuhe, and she also wanted to see that there were such evil exercises in this world, it was unimaginable!


    Ji Chuhe had just arrived at the forensic room, and before he had time to ask questions, Chu Zhengguang came in.


    "Forensic Doctor Li, is the autopsy report out yet?" Chu Zhengguang said loudly.


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Did he come first?


    "Forensic doctor Li, bring me the autopsy report first."


    Chu Zhengguang glanced at Ji Chuhe, "Don''t you believe in ghosts? Go ask those ghosts? What autopsy report do you want?"


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    It''s so reasonable, he can''t refute it!


    "Forensic Doctor Li, is the autopsy report out yet?" Chu Zhengguang asked again.


    Forensic doctor Li shook his head and said, "Not yet, but it can be judged that they were first stunned and then killed. The cause of death was excessive blood loss."


    Chu Zhengguang nodded, "The autopsy report is out, please send it to my department."


    Forensic doctor Li nodded, "Okay."


    Ji Chuhe, who was ignored by the side:? ? ?


    "What about me? Give me one too." Ji Chuhe said to Forensic Doctor Li.


    Forensic Doctor Li laughed twice, and replied "Okay".


    Chu Zhengguang glanced at Ji Chuhe, and the word "childish" was written brightly in his eyes.


    Ji Chuhe snorted coldly and decided not to care about Chu Zhengguang.


    Chu Zhengguang didn''t have time to spend with Ji Chuhe here, so he turned around and left.


    Ji Chuhe: ! ! !


    "Look, look, besides being a little more handsome than me, what other advantages does this Chu Zhengguang have?" Ji Chuhe shouted at Tao Yanxi, who was floating in the air looking at Chu Zhengguang''s back.


    "Oh, I just like his face." Tao Yanxi responded lightly.


    "Superficial! Superficial!" Ji Chuhe said repeatedly.


    "Cough cough..." Forensic Doctor Li coughed lightly. Although everyone in the police station knew that Ji Chuhe could see some things that ordinary people couldn''t see, but as a firm supporter of materialism, Forensic Doctor Li still felt that Ji Chuhe could Chuhe may have some problems with his brain, but they can really find the murderer.


    When Ji Chuhe heard Forensic Doctor Li''s coughing, he realized that it was not in his office, and Forensic Doctor Li didn''t believe in ghosts or spirits, which was a bit embarrassing.


    "Cough cough... I''m talking to myself, talking to myself." Ji Chuhe said awkwardly.


    Forensic Doctor Li gave Ji Chuhe a meaningful look, "Next time, remember to talk to yourself in a low voice, and I won''t tell others that you are interested in Officer Chu."


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    "No, how could I be interested in him?" Ji Chuhe looked incredulous.


    "I understand, I understand." From Forensic Li''s point of view, this explanation is a cover-up, and what she said just now that Sheriff Chu is nothing but handsome is simply an unacceptable expression of liking someone!


    "Although I am old, my thinking is still very avant-garde." Forensic Li laughed twice and patted Ji Chuhe on the shoulder, "Come on, see your heart!"


    After Forensic Li finished speaking, he continued to work.


    Ji Chuhe: ! ! !


    etc! Wait for him to explain! He loves sister paper! Big. Wave. Wave''s sister paper!

 v2 Chapter 317： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi was laughing and rolling on the side, this Forensic Doctor Li is also cute, and his brain supplementation ability is first-class and strong!


    Ji Chuhe glared at Tao Yanxi, then looked at Forensic Doctor Li, who was working extremely hard, and sighed deeply.


    Forget it, he should not disturb Forensic Li, otherwise the autopsy report will come out later.


    Misunderstanding, just misunderstanding, when he finds Da Bo Lang''s sister paper one day, he will be the first to bring it to Forensic Doctor Li to show him! At that time, the misunderstanding will not be self-defeating!


    Ji Chuhe felt that he was extremely smart and could come up with such a good solution.


    Tao Yanxi knew what Ji Chuhe was thinking when he saw Ji Chuhe, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Tao Yanxi floated onto Ji Chuhe''s body and took a foot on his ass.


    "Hurry up and investigate the case!"


    Ji Chuhe scratched his head and muttered "I know".


    Ji Chuhe quickly returned home and checked the remaining parts of the "Five Elements Map".


    He confirmed again that the poses those victims were posing were the poses on the second floor of the Five Elements Map.


    Tao Yanxi has been following Ji Chuhe, and naturally she has also seen the contents of "Five Elements". For some reason, she always feels that this thing is a little bit familiar.


    A few hours later, the autopsy report also came out.


    Ji Chuhe deliberately looked at the fatal injuries of the five victims, which just corresponded to the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney.


    "I can confirm now that this is definitely done by someone who understands metaphysics!" Ji Chuhe said with a look of certainty.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes silently and said, "Then what? Who is the murderer?"


    "I don''t know." Ji Chuhe looked unreasonable and strong.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "There are so many people who understand metaphysics, how do I know who the murderer is? It''s not necessary to investigate one by one." Ji Chuhe sighed, this investigation is troublesome.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, "You said just now that the murderer has already cultivated to the second level, so what about the first level? He must have also killed, right? Kill five people at the same time, and put the victim into a strange pose. After being detected, such a case should not be difficult to find, right?"


    Ji Chuhe''s eyes lit up, yes! This is a lot easier to check!


    This kind of case will attract attention more or less, just check the file to find out.


    "I''ll ask someone to investigate immediately!" Ji Chuhe immediately ordered to go down and have someone investigate the file.


    As a result, within ten minutes, the person who went to adjust the file came back and said that the information had been transferred by Chu Zhengguang.


    At that moment, Ji Chuhe wanted to pry open Chu Zhengguang''s brain to see how long it was, how could he be one step faster than him every time!


    "Since the dossier is with Chu Zhengguang, let''s go there!" Tao Yanxi urged, so that he would be able to look at his brother a few more times.


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi and said with a cold snort, "Don''t think I don''t know you want to see him!"


    "I just want to see him, I see him, you see the file, don''t delay!"


    Ji Chuhe looked at Tao Yanxi with contempt, and Tao Yanxi continued to persuade him: "Think about it, if it''s too late, this case might be solved by Chu Zhengguang, then..."


    When Ji Chuhe heard this, he slapped the table and shouted aggressively: "Go! Find Chu Zhengguang!"


    Tao Yanxi covered her mouth and snickered, this season Chuhe, I just can''t help being excited~

 v2 Chapter 318： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (18)

    Ji Chuhe hurriedly came to Chu Zhengguang''s office, he didn''t even knock on the door and pushed in, but just right, Chu Zhengguang was holding a file and said to his subordinate: "This case should have something to do with this case. There is a great relationship, and it is very likely that it is the same prisoner."


    Ji Chuhe: ! ! !


    Move so fast!


    Tao Yanxi was also a little surprised by Chu Zhengguang''s speed. It stands to reason that as the male protagonist, Ji Chuhe should be one step faster than Chu Zhengguang in everything. Why is Chu Zhengguang faster than Ji Chuhe now? ?


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and pondered, and at the same time, Ji Chuhe hurriedly said, "Chu Zhengguang, I''ll take a look at the file."


    Chu Zhengguang glanced at Ji Chuhe, "Can''t you see ghosts? Just ask the victim''s ghost directly. What file do you want?"


    Ji Chuhe: So angry!


    When Tao Yanxi heard this sentence, something quickly flashed through her mind. She knew why Ji Chuhe was slower than Chu Zhengguang''s progress!


    "Ji Chuhe, what about the ghosts of those victims?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Chuhe was taken aback for a moment, this matter... he seems to have really neglected...


    Yes, he can ask the ghost directly! Why do you have to look at any dossier!


    He believes in ghosts and gods, what science does he believe in?


    Thinking of this, Ji Chuhe sneered, "You think I''m here to get the file? You''re wrong, I''m here to test whether you can hold the file!"


    "Oh." Chu Zhengguang responded indifferently.


    Ji Chuhe snorted coldly, "Wait, I will solve the case before you!"


    After speaking, Ji Chuhe left quickly.


    Chu Zhengguang ignored Ji Chuhe and continued to analyze the case on the file.


    After Ji Chuhe left Chu Zhengguang''s office, he drove to the scene of the crime. For things like this, those ghosts would usually be stuck in place.


    Tao Yanxi naturally followed Ji Chuhe, who made Ji Chuhe see her in this world?


    Ji Chuhe and Tao Yanxi did not see the souls of the five victims when they arrived at the crime scene, which surprised one person and one ghost. Logically speaking, such a thing should not happen.


    Tao Yanxi was puzzled and searched around three miles in a circle, and Ji Chuhe followed him.


    Five hours later, Tao Yanxi finally found the five ghosts shivering and hugging each other in a dog hole.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    As a coward, it is also very powerful.


    It was also the first time that Ji Chuhe saw such a cowardly ghost, and he became interested.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Five little devils: àÓàÓàÓ


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    "Stop crying, cry again and eat you all!" Tao Yanxi said viciously.


    Five little devils: uh... hiccup


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Don''t eat us, we are innocent QAQ," said one of the female ghosts crying.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "Tell me, how did you die?"


    The female ghost glanced at Tao Yanxi, and her body trembled even more.


    "Boss, we don''t taste good at all QAQ"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I won''t eat you." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Female ghost: QAQ


    When Ji Chuhe saw this scene, he seemed to think of something, and said to Tao Yanxi, "You step back ten meters."


    Tao Yanxi glared at Ji Chuhe silently when she heard the words, then stepped back a little.


    Those little ghosts didn''t seem so scared anymore, but once Tao Yanxi had a tendency to step forward, those little ghosts almost knelt down and begged for mercy.

 v2 Chapter 319： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (19)

    After back and forth experiments, Ji Chuhe finally determined that these five little ghosts were afraid of Tao Yanxi.


    Ji Chuhe asked Tao Yanxi to leave first, and then went to her after he had asked the five little devils.


    Tao Yanxi wondered why these five little devils were afraid of her, but now the murderer is more important, so she quickly drifted away.


    Tao Yanxi went around the cemetery again, and after robbing a group of cemetery ghosts, she waited obediently in the cemetery for Ji Chuhe to come to her.


    However, an hour has passed, two hours have passed, three hours have passed...


    Tao Yanxi never waited for Ji Chuhe, she was shocked, did something happen to Ji Chuhe?


    Tao Yanxi hurried to the dog hole, but found that there was not even a ghost.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    In the end, Tao Yanxi had to ask the little ghosts in the city to help find Ji Chuhe.


    After ten minutes, Tao Yanxi rushed in front of Ji Chuhe angrily and beat him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you in the cemetery, and you''re actually eating spicy crayfish here!!!"


    Ji Chuhe, a mouthful of spicy crayfish: Ah, it''s so fragrant!


    "Come here, you can eat some too." Ji Chuhe greeted Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi sneered and continued to beat Ji Chuhe.


    "Knowing that I can''t eat you, you are still here to tempt me, and I will beat you to death!"


    Ji Chuhe took a bite of the freshly peeled crayfish, "You beat the nest, and the nest doesn''t hurt. It''s a waste of energy."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha


    Sooner or later, she will hurt this poor male protagonist!


    Ji Chuhe ate all the remaining crayfish in a few mouthfuls. She wiped her hands and said, "I asked the murderer, and they have already been caught."


    Tao Yanxi: Oh.


    Ji Chuhe laughed twice, "Speaking of which, you are very powerful. In just a few days, you have become an existence that makes little ghosts jealous."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at Ji Chuhe, "How do you say?"


    "I asked those little ghosts why they are so afraid of you. They said that you have a very terrifying aura, and they hid it because they sensed your aura." Ji Chuhe still smiled, but the depths of those eyes were full of smears. Take a look.


    "Actually, I don''t think they say it. When they say it, I really found something wrong. Your soul body can be condensed to such a degree in just a few days..." Ji Chuhe didn''t say any more, he said. I believe that with Tao Yanxi''s intelligence, he naturally knows what he wants to say.


    Tao Yanxi folded her arms around her chest, "Oh, the ghost cultivation method passed down by my ancestors, isn''t it?"


    "Ghost repair?" Ji Chuhe''s eyes flashed quickly, and it was fleeting. If Tao Yanxi hadn''t been staring at him, he might not have found it.


    "What? Ghost repair is in your way?" Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes and said.


    "Of course not." Ji Chuhe resumed his grinning look, he clapped his hands and said, "Let''s go, they should catch the murderer, and the next interrogation is, I can''t wait to see Chu Zhengguang It must be wonderful!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement, not knowing which step he had found.


    After Ji Chuhe finished interrogating the prisoner, he learned from the people below that when they brought the prisoner back, Chu Zhengguang was going to the same place to arrest the suspect.


    This kind of efficiency, even Ji Chuhe had to sigh, this Chu Zhengguang is really a genius!


    But he is different, he is a man with golden fingers!

 v2 Chapter 320： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (20)

    This case ended like this. When Chu Zhengguang knew that Ji Chuhe was one step ahead of him in solving the case, he was very puzzled. After all, the previous file was with him.


    Did Ji Chuhe really ask the ghost of the victim?


    Together with this idea, Chu Zhengguang denied the idea.


    How can there be ghosts in this world? Is Marxism not scientific enough or magnetic field theory not rigorous enough?


    Ji Chuhe must have solved the case by other means, but no matter what method he uses, Ji Chuhe is a genius.


    And he...is a mediocrity who thinks he is a genius.


    Chu Zhengguang has always been number one since he started studying, and even if he went to the police academy, he was a first-class existence.


    Before he was transferred to this police station, he was also a big boss in the previous department.


    Until he came here and started working with Ji Chuhe, he was always crushed by Ji Chuhe.


    This made him gradually begin to doubt his own ability, especially the idea of ??wanting to solve the case before Ji Chuhe became stronger and stronger.


    However, until now, he is still not as good as Ji Chuhe''s detection rate.


    When Chu Zhengguang fell into self-doubt, Ji Chuhe was very happy.


    Another case closed, can you not be happy?


    To know that there is a bonus for solving the case! That bonus can eat ten spicy crayfish!


    Thinking of the spicy crayfish, Ji Chuhe took a sip of water and glanced up, just in time to meet Tao Yanxi who was staring straight at him.


    Ji Chuhe raised his right hand and waved it tentatively, "Hi?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Hey wool!" Tao Yanxi took a sip of water while looking at the shell of the spicy crayfish for supper.


    "I also want to eat spicy crayfish." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh, but you can''t eat it." Ji Chuhe shrugged with a helpless expression.


    "Who said I couldn''t eat it?" Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around her waist, "Can you order me a spicy crayfish scented candle?"


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ? ?


    What? The wind was so strong that he couldn''t hear it.


    "What did you say?" Ji Chuhe asked in surprise.


    "I said!" Tao Yanxi said, "Make me a spicy crayfish-flavored incense candle and burn it for me!"


    Ji Chuhe: Oh, it''s pretty beautiful to think about.


    "You can really think." Ji Chuhe said.


    "You can''t eat it." He said disgustedly.


    Ji Chuhe sneered, "Do you still want to eat spicy crayfish?"


    "Think!" Tao Yanxi replied happily.


    "Who can eat?" Ji Chuhe asked.


    "Me!" Tao Yanxi replied without hesitation.


    Ji Chuhe nodded with satisfaction, "It''s almost the same."


    "Then I''ll ask you one last question. If I''m satisfied with the answer, I''ll find someone to order you a spicy crayfish scented candle."


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "You ask!" She promised to answer with satisfaction.


    "Who''s handsome, Chu Zhengguang and I?" Ji Chuhe asked Tao Yanxi, looking straight at him.


    "You! You are so handsome that we cry! There is no one before and no one here!" Tao Yanxi said again without hesitation.


    For the spicy crayfish-flavored candle, let her conscience hurt once!


    Ji Chuhe nodded with great satisfaction, "Good ghost! Have a vision!"


    "Mmmm!" Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Chuhe with bright eyes, with only the words "spicy crayfish" written on her face.


    Ji Chuhe was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s reaction, he just said, he must be more handsome than that guy Chu Zhengguang!

 v2 Chapter 321： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (21)

    Ji Chuhe''s work efficiency is not bad. After agreeing to Tao Yanxi, he asked someone to make the so-called spicy crayfish candle.


    Although this request is very tricky and weird, it can''t stand Ji Chuhe''s money.


    With money, you can really do whatever you want.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi was satisfied with the spicy crayfish... scented candles!


    Spicy crayfish-flavored candles are the best in the world, no refutation is accepted!


    When Tao Yanqi was addicted to spicy crayfish, another case happened.


    Ji Chuhe knew about the murder half a day later, so by the time he arrived at the scene of the crime, basically all the evidence had been collected.


    And he searched around for the ghosts of the victims and couldn''t find them, so it seems that Chu Zhengguang is very likely to solve the case before him.


    In order to maintain his dignity, Ji Chuhe found Tao Yanxi, who enjoyed eating incense candles.


    "Tao Yanxi, quickly help me find a female ghost named He Fangyu, this is her photo." Ji Chuhe took out a photo and placed it in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, "I can''t find it."


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    "Oh, then you don''t have spicy crayfish to eat." Ji Chuhe said lightly.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand paused, "The person in this photo is wearing makeup, and it''s obvious that she has done it... Not to mention ghosts, even if she is standing in front of you without makeup, you may not recognize her."


    Ji Chuhe thought about it, it seems to make some sense?


    "Are there any ID photos or something?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Yes, I''ll go get it for you." After Ji Chuhe said, he went to look for the ID photo.


    A few minutes later, Ji Chuhe, who was checking his ID photo on the computer, uttered, "Hold the grass?"


    Tao Yanxi leaned over curiously, yo, isn''t this the ID card called He Fangyu?


    She remembered the photo Ji Chuhe showed herself just now, um... It''s not just makeup and P pictures, it''s just a head change!


    "Quick, quick! Take action!" Ji Chuhe touched his heart, but he was frightened to death. How could one person change so much? Women are scary!


    "Thirty spicy crayfish scented candles." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Ji Chuhe paused, "Ten."


    "Forty!"


    "Twenty."


    "Fifty!"


    "Thirty sticks."


    "Deal!" Tao Yanxi clapped her hands with a smile, and quickly slipped away before Ji Chuhe could react.


    The next night, Tao Yanxi found the victim hiding in the sewer and threw it to Ji Chuhe.


    Ji Chuhe asked quickly and caught the murderer at noon on the third day.


    Ji Chuhe just brought the murderer back, and Chu Zhengguang just deduced the suspect, and that person happened to be the murderer that Ji Chuhe brought back.


    Chu Zhengguang: ...


    He has a discordant remark, I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    Ji Chuhe almost didn''t laugh when he saw Chu Zhengguang''s expression, "Oh, why is this world so beautiful?"


    Time flies, Tao Yanxi has always assisted Ji Chuhe in handling the case, Ji Chuhe''s case detection rate has almost reached 100%, and he is also a legend in the police circle.


    In the police station, his ability to talk to ghosts has been certified time and time again, because Ji Chuhe never relies on any evidence to catch the murderer, but on the statement of the unpredictable victim.


    A year later, Chu Zhengguang asked Ji Chuhe to meet alone for the first time, and his first sentence was:


    "Is there really a ghost in this world?"

 v2 Chapter 322： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi was floating in mid-air when she heard this sentence, and almost fell to the ground in fright.


    How could Chu Zhengguang, who only believes in science, suddenly ask such a sentence? What hit?


    Tao Yanxi floated to Ji Chuhe, who was stunned there, and whispered, "Why are you standing still? Answer him!"


    Ji Chuhe coughed lightly, "Chu Zhengguang, why do you suddenly ask such a question? Are there any ghosts in this world, don''t you know?"


    Chu Zhengguang lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    "I always thought there were no ghosts in this world, but..."


    Chu Zhengguang suddenly raised his head and looked straight at Ji Chuhe, his dark eyes seemed to see through him.


    "They all said, you can see ghosts."


    Ji Chuhe supported his chin with his right hand, his eyes drooping slightly.


    "Chu Zhengguang, when did you hear the rumors?"


    "You mean, you can''t see ghosts?" Chu Zhengguang asked suspiciously.


    "Of course..." Ji Chuhe paused, "No~"


    Chu Zhengguang: ¡­


    "So you can really see ghosts?" Chu Zhengguang asked again.


    Ji Chuhe laughed, "You have it if you believe it, or not if you don''t."


    Chu Zhengguang''s eyes dimmed, "Since I was transferred here, your case-solving rate and speed have always been higher than mine. After many observations, I am sure that your thinking and logic are below mine. Under normal circumstances, I think Your case-solving rate can''t be higher than mine."


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Are you afraid you want to be beaten?


    "Chu Zhengguang, are you too busy?" Ji Chuhe asked with a cold snort. He glanced at Tao Yanxi, who had been laughing, and felt even more unhappy with Chu Zhengguang.


    How can it be said that his thinking logic is worse than him! Although this is true...


    "I''m not busy, but I want to know the answer." Chu Zhengguang''s expression was very serious.


    Ji Chuhe was stunned for a moment, then shrugged and said, "I said, you have it if you believe it, or not if you don''t."


    Chu Zhengguang pursed his lips and said nothing.


    When Ji Chuhe saw Chu Zhengguang''s reaction, he rolled his eyes, and suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, you are right, apart from being a little more handsome than you, I am really not as good as you, but I have an expert to help me. !"


    "Master?" Chu Zhengguang''s expression was very puzzled.


    "Yeah, aren''t you curious about why my case detection rate is higher than yours? Of course it''s because I have someone to help me." The smile on Ji Chuhe''s face became more and more wicked.


    Tao Yanxi trembled suddenly, always feeling that something bad was about to happen!


    "Who is the master? What is his identity?" Chu Zhengguang looked at Ji Chuhe with bright eyes. Who is that master?


    Ji Chuhe sighed and slumped his shoulders, "I don''t even know who she is, every time we communicated through letters, I was only responsible for writing the situation to him, and he would give it to me when he answered it. reply."


    Chu Zhengguang frowned slightly, "Since you communicated through letters and combined with your analysis of the speed of solving the case, this person should be in this city."


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    "Since he chose to communicate by letter rather than modern means of communication, it shows that he should be very old."


    "The murderer can be judged from a simple scene description. This person must be a crime expert, and it is very likely that he once worked in some special agency."


    ...


    "You''re great!" Except for the first point, nothing else is right! Hahaha!

 v2 Chapter 323： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (23)

    Chu Zhengguang nodded, "This is the most basic intelligence analysis."


    When Ji Chuhe saw that Chu Zhengguang was so serious, it was very hard to hold back his laughter.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time and place, he would have been laughing and thumping the floor.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ji Chuhe, whose shoulders were shaking very much, and looked at him with contempt.


    Is it that funny? Don''t you think what your brother said is correct?


    "Cough cough!" Tao Yanxi coughed loudly on purpose.


    Ji Chuhe coughed lightly along with Tao Yanxi''s rhythm. He couldn''t laugh or laugh. If Chu Zhengguang noticed that he was laughing at him, he would have to smash his head.


    Chu Zhengguang looked at Ji Chuhe and pursed his lips, "Can I know the contact information of that expert?"


    Ji Chuhe raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "I know it''s very presumptuous, but I really hope to get advice from that expert..." Chu Zhengguang clenched his fists slightly when he said this, "If you don''t want to, I won''t force it, just... Can I read the letters you exchanged before?"


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    What nonsense, where did he go to find that letter?


    "This..." As soon as Ji Chuhe opened his mouth, he heard Chu Zhengguang say again: "I know you like spicy crayfish. If you show me those letters, I will treat you to ten spicy crayfish!"


    "I..." Ji Chuhe just said a word.


    "Twenty!" Chu Zhengguang said again.


    "Okay!" Ji Chuhe''s whole mind was chaotic when he heard the spicy crayfish, and before he could react, he had already agreed.


    Tao Yanxi holding a spicy crayfish scented candle and chewing on the side: ...


    "Thank you!" Chu Zhengguang''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Then I''ll be waiting for your good news!"


    After he finished speaking, he stood up, "I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    etc! Let''s discuss it again!


    However, before Ji Chuhe could explain, Chu Zhengguang left with his long legs.


    Ji Chuhe: ! ! !


    Spicy crayfish mistake me!


    Tao Yanxi laughed arrogantly on the side, making you brag, making you laugh at your brother, you deserve it!


    Ji Chuhe returned home very decadent, and as soon as he got home, he immediately started writing letters.


    Yes, he is going to forge letters.


    He didn''t dare to tell Chu Zhengguang the truth, what if the guy got angry and smashed his head?


    For the sake of freedom, democracy and harmony, he should obediently forge letters.


    As long as one or two are forged, it''s fine, as for the many, he will burn them! Perfect!


    Ji Chuhe directly forged letters from the recent murder case, because of this letter, he had to discuss with Tao Yanxi the details of the victim''s ghost confession and so on.


    One night passed, Ji Chuhe looked at the forged letter with two dark circles under his eyes, and yawned in distress.


    Tao Yanxi laughed aside, "I made you talk nonsense, are you satisfied now?"


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Who do you think I am for?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "If it wasn''t for you, would I say that?" Ji Chuhe said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Chuhe suspiciously, "How do you say it''s for me?"


    Ji Chuhe smiled and said, "Isn''t you the master behind me?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, did Ji Chuhe mean...


    "You want to help me get to know Chu Zhengguang?"

 v2 Chapter 324： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (24)

    Ji Chuhe paused, then nodded seriously.


    "That''s right! That''s it!"


    Tao Yanxi laughed out loud, "Good brother! Thank you!"


    Ji Chuhe rolled his eyes, "Can the supply of incense candles this month be less?"


    "No!" Tao Yanxi said loudly, she said that Ji Chuhe must have no good intentions, and actually wanted to deduct her rations!


    Ji Chuhe waved his hand, "I don''t even know how to thank me!"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought, "How about I catch some ghosts for you to play with?"


    "Forget it, where''s the fun in ghosts?" Ji Chuhe stretched and put away the forged letter.


    After squinting for a while, he went to work. At about ten o''clock in the morning, he sent two letters to Chu Zhengguang.


    As soon as Chu Zhengguang got the letter, he returned to his office and couldn''t wait to read it.


    Ji Chuhe was too lazy to care about him, and left after a circle.


    After get off work, Chu Zhengguang invited Ji Chuhe to eat spicy crayfish.


    The two ordered a large pot of spicy crayfish and ate it. During the period, Chu Zhengguang kept boasting about the beginning of the season, such as:


    "I think your dress is very handsome today, where did you buy it?"


    Ji Chuhe: Stall goods, 20 yuan.


    "Your hairstyle is very handsome today, where did you get it?"


    Ji Chuhe: He also had this hairstyle yesterday!


    "You can eat every leg of the crayfish, it''s amazing!"


    Ji Chuhe: Haha.


    "Tell me, what''s your purpose?" Ji Chuhe calmly took off the gloves for peeling crayfish and asked.


    "I have a lot of questions that I want to give advice to experts." The implication is that I want the contact information of experts.


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Chu Zhengguang meaningfully, isn''t he willing to give up?


    Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Zhengguang was so persistent, and immediately communicated with Xiaoyao.


    [Xiaoyao, do I have that kind of paper that ghosts can write on and people can see? I remember that I seem to be coming. ¡¿


    [Wow~ Little Master, your memory is so good! There is indeed such a thing! It''s called Soul Paper, but it''s not many, only a few hundred. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied immediately.


    ¡¾enough! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied, and then said to Ji Chuhe: "Promise him! Promise him!"


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi obscurely, this lust/ghost, where did he go to find Chu Zhengguang''s address?


    Tao Yanxixu noticed Ji Chuhe''s problem, and said quickly, "You said the address is anonymous. Every time you write a letter, you put it in my envelope, and it disappears early the next morning."


    "Anyway, the masters want to be unpredictable, how to exaggerate." Tao Yanxi added another sentence.


    Ji Chuhe smiled, raised his eyebrows, looked at Chu Zhengguang and said, "I don''t have an address. Every time I put the letter in my mailbox, it''s gone when I wake up. If the murderer is found, it will be in my mailbox. Naturally his reply will appear."


    "So there is no contact address at all, otherwise I would have followed the address to find her, right?"


    Having said this, the smile on Ji Chuhe''s mouth became more and more profound, "You can also try, in case that expert really replied to you?"


    In fact, Ji Chuhe said that. In fact, there will be no expert reply at all. Even if Chu Zhengguang really wrote the letter, there will be no response.


    But Ji Chuhe never imagined that a murder case happened a week later. The case was relatively simple. He interrogated the kid and knew the murderer.


    But on the second day, Chu Zhengguang found the murderer before him!

 v2 Chapter 325： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (25)

    Ji Chuhe was a little unbelievable. After all, it took only 18 hours since the murder happened, and it took only 18 hours for the autopsy report to be released. Even the social relations of the victims were not clearly investigated. Chu Zhengguang Did you catch the murderer?


    This speed, what hormones are you taking?


    Ji Chuhe was going to ask Chu Zhengguang to understand, but Chu Zhengguang found him first, and always thanked him for saying that the expert''s guidance was very powerful.


    Ji Chuhe: ? ? ?


    Confused.


    Tao Yanxi, who has hidden merit and fame: Soul paper is really a good thing! ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q


    Yes, just after the murder case happened yesterday, Chu Zhengguang quickly wrote a letter about the situation at the crime scene and put it in his mailbox.


    After Tao Yanxi learned about it, he made an analysis of the victim''s words and the traces at the scene and sent back a letter to Chu Zhengguang, which successfully allowed Chu Zhengguang to catch the murderer.


    After Chu Zhengguang thanked him, he left quickly, leaving behind Ji Chuhe, who was grinding his teeth.


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi and said, "What did you do?"


    "Hmm." Tao Yanxi smiled and nodded.


    "How did you write the letter?" Ji Chuhe asked curiously.


    "Secret~Secret~" Tao Yanxi smiled, but did not say the existence of the soul paper.


    "There are quite a lot of secrets for the kid." Ji Chuhe shrugged and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Everyone (ghost) has his own secrets, Tao Yanxi has them, and so does he.


    Ji Chuhe didn''t stop her or say anything after knowing that Tao Yanxi had tipped off Chu Zhengguang. Instead, he uncharacteristically found out the previous cases and looked at them.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally passed by Ji Chuhe''s side, and saw him taking some cases written by Chu Zhengguang to analyze and occasionally take some notes.


    Once, Tao Yanxi curiously asked him why he wanted to analyze these things. After all, nothing is easier than asking the victim.


    Ji Chuhe only replied "There is always something real" and continued to indulge in learning.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about him, on the contrary, he was very happy to communicate with Chu Zhengguang.


    Chu Zhengguang had to write four to five letters a week. When there were no cases, he would take out the previous cases and analyze them. At the end, he asked for advice and so on.


    At the beginning, Tao Yanxi had to catch a kid to ask about it, but as the cases that Chu Zhengguang brought out were old and complicated, Tao Yanxi could not find the victim, and her current ability was not up to the level of analysis. , No way, Tao Yanxi can only give those cases to Ji Chuhe, let him try to analyze.


    As the male protagonist, Ji Chuhe''s learning ability is first-class, and his brain circuit is different from that of ordinary people, so he can often find something different from the case.


    So Tao Yanxi saw those letters to Ji Chuhe, and Ji Chuhe could always analyze something.


    Later, but he couldn''t find the murderer for a while, and could only communicate with Chu Zhengguang.


    But just like this over and over again, the two of them actually found some unsolved murderers, which made the whole police station more and more surprised, and at the same time they admired them even more.


    Both Sheng Yu and He Shengliang. It was probably them.


    Half a year later, Ji Chuhe suddenly found Tao Yanxi and said one of his requests.


    "I want to have an upright competition with Chu Zhengguang, so this time, please don''t interfere."


    Tao Yanxi: Indifference.jpg

 v2 Chapter 326： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (26)

    "Has your brain been caught by the door?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Ji Chuhe changed his usual hippie and smiling style, but said to Tao Yanxi in a serious manner: "I don''t."


    "Then you..." Tao Yanxi was about to ask something when Ji Chuhe seemed to sense her doubts and immediately said, "I think my talent is no worse than Chu Zhengguang''s, he can do it, I can do it too."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Don''t you have yin and yang eyes? Since this is something given to you by God, what''s wrong with you using it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It''s different." Ji Chuhe lowered his eyes, "I''m cheating."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand what Ji Chuhe was thinking. In her opinion, since God has given a person something, of course he hopes that he can play a role.


    Abandoning one''s own advantages, and instead going against the advantages of others, is a game that must be lost no matter what, and it is very stupid.


    "All in all, if there is another case, I hope you don''t interfere." Ji Chuhe said earnestly.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ji Chuhe, and finally nodded. Anyway, there was no loss for her. She believed that even without her help, her brother would be able to find the murderer quickly.


    "Thank you." Ji Chuhe said thank you and turned to leave, but judging from his clenched fists, his mood was far from being as calm as he appeared.


    A week later, an unidentified female corpse was found in the suburbs. There were no obvious wounds on the corpse, but her pupils were widened. She should have seen something that frightened her before she died.


    Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang rushed to the scene after receiving the report. The on-site personnel collected evidence and transported the body back to the forensic room for autopsy.


    Chu Zhengguang wrote a letter and put it in his mailbox after obtaining the certificate as soon as possible.


    However, the next day, he did not wait for a reply.


    Chu Zhengguang was stunned, thinking that this case was too complicated, so the talented person did not find the murderer in time.


    He went to work as usual, but he kept thinking about it.


    When he just walked to the door of the police station, he saw Ji Chuhe walk up and say, "He didn''t reply to you, did he?"


    Chu Zhengguang raised his eyebrows, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me, but you are relying more and more on that expert, haven''t you discovered it yourself?" Ji Chuhe asked.


    Chu Zhengguang was stunned, thinking about it, it seemed that it was indeed the case.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Chu Zhengguang, let''s play the game to see who can find the murderer first?" Ji Chuhe paused for a while, then added, "Don''t rely on that one, only rely on us."


    "Okay." Chu Zhengguang also realized that he was indeed relying more and more on that expert. Is he still the same as before?


    Ji Chuhe saw that he had achieved his goal, and smiled contentedly.


    He returned to his office and began to analyze the entire case.


    The location of the incident was in the suburbs, where the terrain is remote, and basically few people go there.


    There were no obvious signs of struggle and fighting at the scene, so it was most likely not the first scene.


    There were no obvious wounds on the surface of the corpse, and it was suspected that the death was caused by drugs.


    Ji Chuhe looked at the basic information of the deceased again. The deceased''s name was Wang Fang, 20 years old, a college student, a native of the city, and his social relations were not complicated.

 v2 Chapter 327： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (27)

    His parents are divorced, and he is currently living with his mother. He has excellent grades in school, has no boyfriend, does not participate in any clubs, and does not go out to play on weekdays.


    The information on the deceased is very simple. Specifically, we need to visit the school where the deceased was and visit his family.


    Ji Chuhe did not delay, he directly took people to the school where the deceased was located to investigate.


    On the other hand, Chu Zhengguang took the lead in taking someone to visit the deceased''s house.


    While the investigation between the two was in full swing, Tao Yanxi looked at the ghost of Wang Fang, who was obedient, and said, "You are already dead, so don''t be so afraid."


    Wang Fang nodded, but his body trembled even more.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She doesn''t eat her, what are you afraid of?


    "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Wang Fang shook his head and whispered, "No."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, "Then are you going to reincarnation?"


    "En." Wang Fang nodded weakly again and made a small voice.


    "Well, you stay here, Black and White Impermanence should come and take you away." Tao Yanxi said.


    Wang Fang nodded weakly and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, thinking of the cause of this death, she was really helpless.


    After a while, black and white impermanence came to attract the soul.


    When they saw Tao Yanxi, they nodded slightly and said, "Hello, sir."


    Tao Yanxi waved her hand. Speaking of which, she and these two are also acquaintances. After all, she has dealt with them many times in the past few years.


    "You pick her up and leave." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    Black and white impermanence looked at each other and bowed to Tao Yanxi again, "Goodbye, sir."


    Tao Yanxi responded indifferently, and Black and White Impermanence took Wang Fang away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Wang Fang''s back and sighed softly, "May you be brave in the next life and live a happy life."


    Wang Fang''s body froze, and finally his voice became a little louder.


    "Thank you," she said.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything else, and Black and White Impermanence quickly left.


    And Tao Yanxi also left this place, she had to go to see how far her brother''s investigation was.


    Tao Yanxi quickly found Chu Zhengguang, who was at Wang Fang''s house asking about her mother.


    Tao Yan fluttered, and came to sit down at a position only ten centimeters away from Chu Zhengguang.


    After so many years of cultivation, she was finally able to get closer to her brother, which is gratifying!


    Chu Zhengguang, who was taking notes, was stunned, as if he felt something, and looked to the left with the corner of his eyes, but found nothing.


    Chu Zhengguang stared slightly and continued to ask, "Was there anything unusual about Wang Fang during his lifetime?"


    The Queen Mother shook her head with a lingering sadness on her face.


    "Then has she ever told you something unhappy?" Chu Zhengguang asked again.


    The Queen Mother continued to shake her head, "No." Her voice was hoarse and crying, obviously she had cried.


    There were tears in those cloudy eyes, and she rubbed it with her big, rough hands.


    Chu Zhengguang pursed his lips, there was nothing unusual, and it seemed that he couldn''t ask anything.


    Chu Zhengguang got up to say goodbye, and the Queen Mother said goodbye to their group.


    Chu Zhengguang visited the neighbor again and got a very important message from the neighbor.


    That is, the queen mother has the habit of beating Wang Fang. According to the confession of the neighbors, they often see bruises on Wang Fang''s body.

 v2 Chapter 328： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (28)

    This was a very important discovery. Chu Zhengguang filled in the suspect''s column with the Queen Mother''s name.


    Perhaps, there was some conflict between the two, and the Queen Mother made up her mind and killed Wang Fang.


    He has also encountered a lot of such cases. Based on experience, this analysis is quite reasonable.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Chu Zhengguang''s notes and shook his head with a sigh.


    Chu Zhengguang soon went to the school to investigate, and learned from asking classmates and teachers that Wang Fang was very introverted and did not communicate with classmates and teachers on weekdays.


    A few days ago, Wang Fang accidentally broke a bottle of Chanel perfume from her roommate. The roommate was also a hot-tempered person and scolded it on the spot.


    Wang Fang quarreled with her, and the roommate was so angry that he did it directly, but fortunately, he was stopped by the roommates in the end.


    Apart from this minor inconsistency, no other useful information has been drawn, everything seems normal, and there is almost nothing wrong.


    Chu Zhengguang added the roommate''s name to the suspect column: An An.


    On the other hand, Ji Chuhe also investigated the situation that the Queen Mother had domestic violence against Wang Fang, and he also locked the suspects on the Queen Mother and An An.


    The next day, the two received an autopsy report.


    According to the autopsy report, Wang Fang had many bruises on his body, but it should be an old injury.


    There is food residue in the stomach, but there is no sign of poison, ruling out the possibility of poisoning.


    Of course, there are also some poisons that cannot be detected, but generally only those who know medicine know about these things. Considering Wang Fang''s social relations, there is no such person around her.


    Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe felt that this case was very strange, but they couldn''t say it was strange.


    Wang Fang did not suffer from any disease, at most malnutrition, but it was not fatal.


    Is it passion murder?


    The two of them thought about this almost at the same time, and at the same time went to adjust the surveillance video of the major roads.


    Because the two are competing, they are reluctant to share information, which makes it very difficult for the people below.


    Deleting and selecting surveillance video is a huge project, and it is even more complicated to find out Wang Fang''s daily movements from it.


    It¡¯s cumbersome, it¡¯s cumbersome, and they¡¯ve done things that are more cumbersome than this. As long as they can solve the case, it¡¯s no big deal to stay up all night, and it¡¯s nothing to be tired for a few days. After all, solving the case is the most important thing.


    But the crux of the problem is that due to the incompatibility between Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe, the surveillance video obtained by the two departments is only half.


    And this also means that Wang Fang''s dynamic one day cannot be restored.


    This time, the case came to a standstill.


    The two sides have been so stagnant, and no one is willing to share their information.


    At that time, Tao Yan looked at the busy people in midair and yawned lazily.


    When will this farce end?


    Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe were very active in their investigation. They even pinpointed the suspects as the Queen Mother and An An. They brought them back for some interrogation, but they didn''t ask anything.


    But the two firmly believed that the murderer must be one of the two, and they were reluctant to let them go for a while, but this An An''s identity was unusual, and the news went to the director''s side all of a sudden.


    On the fifth day of the case, the director called the two to his office, and Tao Yanxi naturally followed.

 v2 Chapter 329： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (29)

    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you? Are you sure they are the murderers?"


    "It''s not the murderer, why are you detaining others? Who gave you this right!" The director''s face was dark, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with the actions of the two.


    Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang both bowed their heads and did not speak.


    "Speak! What? Mute!" the director said angrily.


    "I have reason to suspect that she is the murderer." Ji Chuhe raised his head and said.


    "Tell me your reasons." The director''s expression softened a little.


    Ji Chuhe''s crackling was just an explanation, and he didn''t forget to make a summary at the end, "So I think she is the murderer."


    The director looked at Chu Zhengguang with a dark face and asked, "You think so too?"


    Chu Zhengguang hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    The director snorted coldly, "I heard you guys made a bet."


    Ji Chuhe nodded, "Yes, I made a bet with Chu Zhengguang, who can solve the case first."


    The director glanced at Ji Chuhe, "What''s the meaning?"


    Ji Chuhe was taken aback, what does it mean? What''s the point of betting?


    The director looked at Chu Zhengguang again, "Why did you promise him?"


    Chu Zhengguang was stunned for a moment, then explained: "I want to prove that I am better than him without being attached to a master."


    "It''s better than him!" The director suddenly stood up and slapped the table. He glared at Ji Chuhe, "Do you think so too?"


    "Yes!" Ji Chuhe admitted generously, this is not a shameful thing.


    The chief sneered, "You guys are really good! Where do you put the deceased? Where do you put the family of the deceased? Where do you put this dignified police station!"


    Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang lowered their heads and did not speak.


    The chief sighed and sat down.


    "Have you ever learned about the character of the deceased? She was timid, cowardly and sensitive. On the day of the accident, she was raped again by her mother. She sneaked out when the queen mother was not paying attention. Go straight to the countryside."


    "Do you know what''s out there in the suburbs?"


    "There is the grave of the grandmother who loved her the most during her lifetime. She went to worship her. The people who pick up the garbage over there can testify."


    "She cried and fell asleep so tired, and when she woke up, it was dark."


    "When she woke up, she stumbled and didn''t know how long she had gone or where she was going."


    "She saw the clothes hanging on the branches and thought it was a ghost. She was scared and scared, so she was scared to death."


    "This is the truth of the whole case. It was not someone else who killed her, but the fear in her heart."


    "What about you? What killed the upright and rational you back then?"


    The director stared straight at the two of them with indescribable disappointment in his eyes.


    Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang stood there, not knowing what to say for a while.


    So, is this the truth?


    "Yeah~ That''s the truth~"


    A familiar voice came from Ji Chuhe''s ear. He raised his eyes to look at Tao Yanxi, who was floating beside the director, with complicated eyes.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to ask her why she didn''t tell him earlier, but the next moment he thought that this time, it seemed that he was the one who asked her not to interfere.


    Everything he and Chu Zhengguang have done these days is like a joke, a big joke,

 v2 Chapter 330： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (30)

    "Chu Zhengguang, you go out first, I have something to say to Ji Chuhe." The director waved his hand and said.


    Chu Zhengguang nodded and walked out.


    The director looked at Ji Chuhe and sighed, "Since you have yin and yang eyes, why don''t you make good use of them?"


    "This case, for you, should be a very simple matter."


    Ji Chuhe lowered his head and did not speak.


    What is he going to say? Could it be that he wants to prove that he is stronger than Chu Zhengguang even if he has no Yin-Yang eyes?


    But what''s the point of that?


    "Ji Chuhe, everyone in the world is different, how to maximize one''s talent is what everyone pursues in their life, do you understand?" the director said earnestly.


    Ji Chuhe nodded and bowed deeply, "Thank you, Director, I see."


    "Well." The director took out a letter from the drawer. "This thing may be useful to you. Take it."


    Ji Chuhe took the letter and turned to leave.


    When he returned to his office, he opened the letter and found that it was Wang Fang''s handwritten letter.


    In the letter, she wrote the itinerary of the day and the cause of death. With this letter, the case is very simple.


    "How is it?" Tao Yanxi''s voice sounded in his ears again.


    Ji Chuhe looked up at Tao Yanxi who was smiling, "I was wrong."


    Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile, "You are indeed wrong, do you know how many people envy you for seeing such a beautiful and lovely me~"


    Ji Chuhe:  ¡­


    Oh, I believe your evil!


    Ji Chuhe gave Tao Yanxi a complicated look, "Do you still like Chu Zhengguang?"


    "I like it~ My love for him has never changed~" Tao Yanxi still replied with a smile.


    "Then I''ll tell Chu Zhengguang that you are the master who helped him." Ji Chuhe stood up and wanted to go out. He wanted Chu Zhengguang to know the existence of Tao Yanxi, and he didn''t want Tao Yanxi''s painstaking efforts to go to waste.


    "No need." Tao Yanxi stopped Ji Chuhe.


    "Why?" Ji Chuhe was a little puzzled.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Chuhe, those dark eyes as if to see through his soul.


    "Because, he~ has something to stick to." Unlike her, everything she has is for her brother.


    Ji Chuhe didn''t understand Tao Yanxi''s words, but he looked at the girl in front of him and felt that she was very sad.


    That kind of sadness seemed to be deeply imprinted in her soul, and she still smiled, her eyes seemed to be full of stars.


    However, all the emotions did not reach the bottom of her eyes, only the love for Chu Zhengguang, oh, no, maybe it was love, maybe it was a kind of attachment that he didn''t understand deeply imprinted in her soul, and she couldn''t get rid of it for a lifetime , Perhaps, life after life can not get rid of.


    Ji Chuhe was suddenly surprised, he didn''t know why he had such thoughts.


    He wanted to say something to Tao Yanxi, but saw Tao Yanxi chuckle and quickly floated away.


    Ji Chuhe looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and always felt that he had touched the truth that she had been hiding all along.


    After Tao Yanxi left Ji Chuhe, he came to Chu Zhengguang''s office. At that time, Chu Zhengguang was concentrating on writing something.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t come up to look at it, but floated in mid-air, sat down with her legs crossed, and looked at Chu Zhengguang with her right hand on her head.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you remember when I quarreled with my brother before? ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 331： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (31)

    [Little master, do you mean the time you quarreled with the big master over a candied haws? ¡¿


    ¡¾Or the one time you quarreled with the big master over a piece of baked gluten? ¡¿


    ¡¾still¡­¡­¡¿


    Before Xiao Yao finished speaking, she was interrupted by Tao Yanxi, [No~]


    Xiao Yao always felt that the current little master was a bit strange, but she still followed her words and asked: [That is? ¡¿


    [The only time my brother and I had a cold war. ¡¿ There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s face, she was well-behaved and did not see anything wrong.


    [Little master, you...] Xiao Yao was a little surprised, [I remember that the little master and the big master had a cold war for ten years. ¡¿


    [Yeah, ten years. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s thoughts drifted a bit.


    She and her brother depended on each other. She only had her brother in her life, but she was not the only one in her brother''s life.


    The elder brother has his own responsibilities and things that he has to bear. Sometimes, he will be injured because of his responsibilities. Whenever this happens, she will be very angry.


    She didn''t understand why her brother cared about those things, so she ran to question him, hoarse and crazy.


    Her brother said a lot to her, but she couldn''t listen to a word.


    She got angry and started a cold war with her brother, and this cold war lasted for ten years.


    In the end, my brother gave in.


    It was only at that time that her brother said something to her.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Chu Zhengguang, who was sitting upright with a serious expression, as if she saw the serious-looking older brother back then.


    "Yan Xi, you are still too young, you shouldn''t be the only one in your life, you should have your favorite color, your favorite baby, not just me."


    "Yan Xi, when one day you have something you stick to, then you will be truly powerful."


    At that time, she told her brother righteously that what she insisted on was her brother, what she liked was her brother, and everything she had was for him.


    At that time, my brother just looked at her and smiled helplessly, and touched her head very lovingly.


    Tao Yanxi knew that his brother didn''t like himself like that.


    So later, she forced herself to find the color she liked and the baby she liked.


    She started sharing with him her favorite colors, her favorite babies.


    She naively thought that she could deceive her brother, but she was wrong. My brother knew everything, knew that all her paranoia was him, that she had no favorite color, no favorite baby, and she didn''t even like herself.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes slightly, her long eyelashes trembling.


    [Little Master, if Big Master knew, I would be very happy to see you today. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes and looked at Chu Zhengguang not far away.


    ¡¾Yes? Maybe. ¡¿


    The elder brother in this world does not love her after all.


    Yes, even if she can''t see it, where is the love?


    But why is she not sad at all?


    Her brother was never her own brother, but she was always his own sister.


    [Xiao Yao, I am so tired. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi hugged herself tightly, her loose hair covering her face, as if she was isolated from the whole world.


    [Little master, would you like a shot of spicy crayfish? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked, um... food should heal everything, right?


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [I think...] Tao Yanxi gave a slight pause, [This can be done! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: Hmm! (p¨Rw¨Qq)

 v2 Chapter 332： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (32)

    Tao Yan ate a deliciously spicy crayfish-flavored candle, and the sadness just now was completely gone.


    My brother is fine anyway! That''s it! That''s right! No objection is accepted!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Zhengguang with a smile, so handsome!


    On this side, the rivalry between Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe delayed the solution of the case, and also cost the police resources. As punishment, both of them were demoted.


    And I don''t know what the director thought, the two were not only demoted, but also assigned to the same department.


    Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang became colleagues in this way, and Tao Yanxi followed Chu Zhengguang every day, occasionally rubbing Chu Zhengguang and eating tofu.


    Of course, because Chu Zhengguang had too much yang energy, Tao Yanxi had to run into the space to practice every night, hoping to get along with his brother as soon as possible!


    After Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang were transferred to the same department, they changed their previous hostile relationship and got along very happily.


    Both of them are very good, and Ji Chuhe also made full use of his own talents to assist Chu Zhengguang in solving the case.


    Another year later, when Tao Yanxi was finally able to have close contact with her brother, an accident happened.


    At that time, Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang were investigating a smuggling case, which usually takes a long time and is very likely to be life-threatening.


    Even if Ji Chuhe can communicate with ghosts, ghosts are not omnipotent.


    More often, people are more scary than ghosts.


    Because of intelligence mistakes, Ji Chuhe and Chu Zhengguang were surrounded by their smuggling gang when they were on the hunt.


    Chu Zhengguang knew that the chances of getting out alive today were very small, but this group of people must not let them escape.


    Now that they have been frightened by the grass, once this group of people is allowed to run away, it will be difficult to catch them next time.


    But there are only two people Chu Zhengguang and Ji Chuhe, and the chance of rushing out of the siege is very small.


    Chu Zhengguang knew this, and Ji Chuhe naturally understood it.


    Ji Chuhe looked at Chu Zhengguang, then at Tao Yanxi floating in the air, gritted his teeth and whispered to Chu Zhengguang: "No matter what happens in a while, don''t be surprised, cooperate with me, we will be able to rush out! "


    Chu Zhengguang didn''t know what Ji Chuhe wanted to do, but his one-year partner made him unconditionally trust Ji Chuhe.


    He nodded slightly, agreeing with Ji Chuhe''s words.


    A group of people surrounded the two of them, and the man in the lead smiled and aimed at Ji Chuhe with a gun.


    At the same time, Ji Chuhe said loudly, "Tao Yanxi, help me!"


    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, this was the first time Ji Chuhe asked her to help in public.


    Almost instantly, the radius of one kilometer was surrounded by thick fog.


    There was laughter in the air, sharp and mean, creepy.


    The group of people suddenly panicked, and the leader fired a shot forward, not knowing if they hit anyone.


    But because of this shot, the dense fog almost turned into droplets.


    The laughter in the air grew louder and louder, and there seemed to be another shrill laughter in the ear.


    There seemed to be scenes of terrifying scenes before their eyes again. It was the ghosts of the people they had killed before. Those ghosts grimaced and said they wanted to seek revenge from them.


    The fear in their hearts was magnified infinitely, and everyone cried and feared.


    But in front of Chu Zhengguang, an extremely beautiful scene emerged.

 v2 Chapter 333： Cant get enough of the ghost sister VS materialistic police brother (33)

    It was a beautifully dressed girl dancing, humming an unknown ancient tune in her mouth, which made people feel inexplicably comfortable.


    The girl had bare feet, and her white and tender feet were stepping on the white blanket, but he felt as if he was stepping on his own heart.


    The girl''s long hair was casually scattered, and her frown and smile were all amorous.


    Those peach blossom eyes were slightly raised, and the occasional glance back made his heart beat faster.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand the meaning of "love at first sight".


    The voice in his ear was her sweet and charming singing. He seemed to have forgotten everything, and only hoped to be addicted to it forever.


    When the last sound fell, Chu Zhengguang still didn''t come back to his senses.


    He stared blankly at the girl, but saw that the girl tilted her head slightly, and her eyes were about to overflow with love.


    "Brother~Brother~" The two words that came out of Cherry''s little mouth hit his heart in an instant, and at that moment, he seemed to feel that everything was complete.


    Yes, everything is complete.


    "Chu Zhengguang? Chu Zhengguang? Are you alright?" Ji Chuhe slapped Chu Zhengguang''s face, why is this person stunned here?


    Chu Zhengguang came back to his senses, there was no girl in front of him, and there was no sweet voice in his ears.


    He looked around and found that the people around them had fallen to the ground, and all of them were hideous and looked very painful.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Zhengguang asked.


    Ji Chuhe shrugged, "Didn''t you ask me before if there are ghosts in this world?"


    "Well." Chu Zhengguang nodded.


    When Ji Chuhe wanted to say to Chu Zhengguang that "there are really ghosts", he saw that Chu Zhengguang pushed him away.


    At the same time, in that instant, a bullet passed through Tao Yanxi''s body and headed directly towards Chu Zhengguang.


    The bullet instantly shot/entered Chu Zhengguang''s chest, and blood spattered immediately.


    Some even sprayed onto Ji Chuhe''s face.


    Tao Yanxi stared at this scene and froze there.


    Chu Zhengguang pushed Ji Chuhe away subconsciously, and she subconsciously blocked Chu Zhengguang.


    However, Chu Zhengguang could save Ji Chuhe, but she could not save her brother.


    Chu Zhengguang''s body slumped to the ground, and Ji Chuhe quickly supported him.


    "The ambulance will arrive soon, don''t sleep, don''t sleep!" Ji Chuhe said in a panic.


    Chu Zhengguang shook his head, he could feel his life passing quickly.


    "I just... saw a very beautiful girl..." The corner of Chu Zhengguang''s mouth raised a smile, making Ji Chuhe stunned on the spot.


    Ji Chuhe looked at Tao Yanxi subconsciously. At this time, Tao Yanxi had already floated to Chu Zhengguang''s side. Her hand was pressing against the position where the bullet was shot, but the blood continued to flow out through her hand.


    "You..." Ji Chuhe spat out a word, not sure whether he wanted to say something to Chu Zhengguang or to Tao Yanxi.


    "Ji Chuhe, you are great, don''t let any bad guys go." Chu Zhengguang said while holding Ji Chuhe''s hand.


    "Okay." Ji Chuhe lowered his head, tears fell from the corners of his eyes and fell on Chu Zhengguang''s hand.


    "Ji Chuhe, are there really ghosts in this world?" Chu Zhengguang''s expression was a little confused, he looked at the sky, it was pitch black.


    "Yes." Ji Chuhe said dully, "It''s always been there."


    There was a clear smile on Chu Zhengguang''s face. It turned out that the previous rumors of the police station were true.


    So, is the girl he saw real?

 v2 Chapter 334： Cant get enough Li Gui sister VS materialistic police brother (34)

    "That expert is a ghost." Ji Chuhe said, "Her name..."


    Ji Chuhe glanced at Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to notice anything, but stubbornly pressed Chu Zhengguang''s wound.


    Her eyelashes were very long, and they became clearer under the moonlight. Ji Chuhe was taken aback for a moment, but he still said, "Tao Yanxi."


    "Peach Yanxi, Yanxi, Yanxi..." Chu Zhengguang''s eyes suddenly burst into a light, he seemed to know something, and he seemed to know nothing.


    "She should be beautiful, right?" It was a question, but Chu Zhengguang''s tone was so certain.


    "Well, very beautiful." Ji Chuhe said along Chu Zhengguang, she is indeed beautiful, but this beauty has never bloomed for Chu Zhengguang alone.


    Chu Zhengguang laughed, his eyes filled with joy.


    "I see." Chu Zhengguang said this inexplicably, making Ji Chuhe a little confused.


    The temperature of Chu Zhengguang''s body was getting lower and lower, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, but the smile on the corner of his mouth became deeper and deeper.


    He knew it, he knew the girl''s name, and he knew that she had been helping him all the time. It was great.


    Tao Yanxi, Yanxi, Yanxi...


    Chu Zhengguang slowly closed his eyes and lost his life.


    At the moment when Chu Zhengguang lost his life, a white light came out of his body and came to Tao Yanxi''s palm.


    Ji Chuhe stared blankly at this scene, "What''s going on?"


    Tao Yanxi put away his brother''s soul fragments and looked at Ji Chuhe indifferently.


    "Everyone has their own secrets, doesn''t they?"


    Ji Chuhe opened his mouth and wanted to refute something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "You''re leaving." After a while, Ji Chuhe said.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi stood up and looked at Ji Chuhe condescendingly.


    "Ji Chuhe, when you stare at the abyss, the abyss is also staring at you."


    Tao Yanxi''s figure began to become transparent, Ji Chuhe looked up at Tao Yanxi, his eyes were wet.


    "Thank you," he heard himself say, his voice low but firm.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, she left after all.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Ji Chuhe stood up, picked up his gun, and came to a comatose man.


    It was this man who fired a shot just now, and although he passed out immediately, that didn''t change the fact that he shot.


    Ji Chuhe raised his gun and aimed it at the man''s chest.


    His expression was a little gloomy, and his voice became hoarse.


    "the last time."


    Accompanied by this low voice, the sound of gunshots resounding through the sky...


    A week later, the public security department said it had detected a large-scale smuggling case, but at the same time they sacrificed an excellent cadre.


    A month later, Ji Chuhe has been promoted to three levels in a row, and he has become a big man who can take charge of himself.


    A year later, Ji Chuhe has repeatedly solved strange cases and has become a legend in the police circle with infinite scenery.


    Ten years later, Ji Chuhe was promoted to Minister of Security, becoming the youngest Minister of Security in China.


    Many, many years later, Ji Chuhe died at the end of his life, and at the same time was recorded in the annals of history, which will be remembered by future generations.


    Legend has it that Ji Chuhe had a secret, and no one knew that secret until Ji Chuhe died.


    And the person who knew the secret, one had left, the other took the secret and fell asleep forever...

 v2 Chapter 335： Secrets that cant be told (Ji Chuhe side story)

    If you were born with the ability to see ghosts, what kind of person would you be?


    When I knew I could see ghosts, I told myself that I was going to be the one who brought all the wicked to justice and all innocent ghosts, so I became a policeman.


    But after becoming a police officer, I realized that everything is far from being as simple as I thought.


    In this world, there are always some wicked people who cannot be punished by law.


    Those wicked people are free from the law and hurt others unscrupulously.


    And we rely on old-fashioned laws.


    I have seen such cases one after another, where the bad guys take advantage of the law and do things to obliterate their conscience.


    I began to doubt the correctness of the law, and I began to think that if the law cannot punish those bad people, then I will punish those bad people.


    But I can''t pick up the gun in my hand and kill people. As a police officer, I have self-defense.


    What I need to do is to expose those wicked people to the law and expose them to the punishment of the law.


    And my first target was a man named Wang Guang.


    Wang Guang is a villain who molested/molested his daughter, but the law cannot convict him.


    In the process of investigating him, I found that he coveted Chu Zhengguang''s yang energy, and I also knew that the recent serial corpse case was related to him.


    But I have no evidence. Wang Guang did things very cleanly and left no evidence at all, so even if he was caught, he would not be convicted.


    Later, I met Tao Yanxi, she is a very strange ghost, she has a kind of attachment to Chu Zhengguang that makes me feel frightened.


    Later, Wang Guang really moved Chu Zhengguang. I finally arrested him and sentenced him to death.


    My second goal is to practice the "Five Elements Map".


    I checked the file and learned that there was a case many years ago, and when I saw the photo, I recognized that he was cultivating the "Five Elements Diagram".


    After investigating for a long time, I finally pinpointed the murderer. I gave him the second layer of "Five Elements Map", and then told the victim who conformed to Jinmu, Water, Fire and Earth.


    And those victims are actually not good people. They have hurt the people around them more or less, and the law can''t punish them.


    That person did not let me down, those five people died, and I took the murderer to justice as a matter of course.


    I gradually began to indulge in this world that can dominate other people''s sins, and Tao Yanxi, who has been following me all the time, seems to know nothing, only knows about eating and Chu Zhengguang every day.


    But I was still wrong.


    Some things are not not known, but not said.


    And all the accidents we thought were just a conspiracy that someone had planned for a long time.


    My last target was a smuggling gang who also secretly photographed women''s private parts and sold them online.


    But because of my miscalculation, the gang surrounded me and Chu Zhengguang.


    When Chu Zhengguang gradually died in my arms, when Tao Yanxi looked at me with those eyes that could see through everything, I knew that she knew everything.


    "When you are staring into the abyss, the abyss is also staring at you."


    This is her motto to me and her final warning to me.


    She finally left, and I have never let go of a bad person in my life.


    Except, myself...

 v2 Chapter 336： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (1)

    "The genius scientist recently returned to China, and the airport was besieged by fans!"


    "The fans are calling for genius scientist Bai Yeqing!"


    "Bai Yeqing, please debut as C!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Major media on Weibo have recently reported such news, all revolving around "genius scientists".


    There is no way, now that entertainment comes first, and there is a death order from above, we must vigorously promote scientific personnel, and let the public realize that scientific researchers are also top-notch!


    As a genius scientist who participated in the World Science Forum at the age of 18, Bai Yeqing is naturally the best sign.


    There is no other reason. This Bai Yeqing is the youngest son of the Bai family, one of the four major families in the imperial capital. The family is wealthy, smart, and most importantly, handsome!


    That face is simply the favorite of countless mother fans and girlfriend fans!


    I have to say that this wave of propaganda was very successful. Countless people recognized Bai Yeqing, and even some bigwigs in the scientific world, who made those bigwigs lose to Bai Yeqing on the forum .


    In order to highlight the power of Bai Yeqing, those bigwigs were naturally taken out and studied.


    There was a lot of excitement on Weibo, and they shouted "Bai Yeqing, please make your debut!"


    At this time, Bai Yeqing, who was being missed by everyone, looked at the girl who was wearing only a thin nightdress with a blushing face.


    Bai Yeqing put his hands on his sides, pursed his lips and looked straight at Tao Yanxi, but didn''t say a word.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, "Brother~ why do you keep looking at people?"


    Bai Yeqing''s ears also turned bright red, but he just looked at Tao Yanxi and remained silent.


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, "He''s going to sleep~ Is brother still staring at him?"


    Bai Yeqing tilted his head, clenched his hands into fists, and stopped looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi found it interesting, and the crisp laughter spread throughout the room.


    Bai Yeqing''s ears were even redder, but she never said a word.


    "Oh~ I forgot, this is my brother''s room~" Tao Yanxi got off the bed, her thin nightdress could not hide her graceful figure, and more importantly, her long hair swayed as she walked. Yoyo, as if to cover something, but nothing can be covered.


    "That brother wants me~" Tao Yanxi''s smile on the corner of her mouth became even more charming. She walked past Bai Yeqing''s side, slid her fingers across his chest, but just tapped and quickly evacuated.


    Tao Yanxi left the room with brisk steps, while Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, her lips pursed tightly, and seemed a little unhappy.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to her room, she threw herself on the bed and rolled.


    She did not expect that the elder brother in this world actually has autism, but the reaction of the elder brother is so cute~


    Bai Yeqing didn''t like to communicate with people since he was a child. The Bai family didn''t take it to heart at first, until Bai Yeqing got bigger and bigger, and the whole person became more and more silent.


    The parents of the Bai family finally noticed something was wrong. They took Bai Yeqing to the hospital for an examination. Only after the examination did they know that Bai Yeqing had serious autism.


    But Bai Yeqing is very smart and learns things very quickly. At the age of thirteen, he had already completed the university courses.


    At the age of fifteen, he entered the National Academy of Sciences and conducted experiments with a learned teacher.


    At the age of sixteen, he published his first SCI paper, and in the next two years, he published more than ten papers as the first author on it, becoming the youngest SCI paper publisher.

 v2 Chapter 337： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (2)

    Bai Yeqing is a genius, but such a genius has severe autism, which is more like an irony.


    For the sake of Bai Yeqing, the Bai family specially asked the fortune-teller master to do a calculation, and the fortune-teller told the Bai family a method.


    That is Chongxi, and the original body is the one who was selected for Chongxi.


    Originally, the original body was very happy to be able to come to Bai''s house. After all, coming to Bai''s house means countless wealth and enviable status.


    But before she came, she didn''t know that Bai Yeqing was autistic. After she came, the Bai family took care of her very strictly and only allowed her to have contact with Bai Yeqing, which made the original body feel very angry.


    This is angry and angry, and accidentally died of anger.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi was attached to her.


    Tao Yanxi was rolling on the soft bed, fortunately, the original body has only been here for a week, and has not done anything to hurt Bai Yeqing, otherwise she will be depressed to death.


    But this original body is too small, right? It''s unbelievable to be so **** off.


    Tao Yanxi sometimes doesn''t understand human beings, what''s the big deal, and he can still be **** off?


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, and the strap slipped off her shoulders, revealing her delicate collarbone.


    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, looking so adorable.


    The Bai family restricted her movements, and currently she can only have contact with Bai Yeqing.


    She and Bai Yeqing were the only people in the entire villa. Although there were servants and the like, they all hid from it on weekdays and did not communicate with him at all.


    As for the Bai family''s parents, they are in the villa next door, and occasionally come to see Bai Yeqing, but never talk to her.


    The most important thing is that the entire villa is full of cameras.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes to look at the camera that was flashing red not far away, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, beautiful and gentle.


    Her lips parted slightly, as if she was longing for something, those peach blossom eyes were slightly raised, and there was an indescribable aura.


    In the villa next door, the Bai family gathered around and watched the surveillance screen.


    "This..." Mother Bai turned to look at her husband beside her, "Is this really possible? Why do I feel that this girl is a little unreliable?"


    Father Bai frowned slightly as he looked at the woman exuding infinite amorous feelings on the screen.


    "Such a girl is indeed not suitable for Dan Qing."


    Mother Bai nodded, "Then let''s give her some money and let her leave."


    "Oh, it''s my fault too. If I could have noticed something wrong with Qing''er earlier, I wouldn''t be able to develop to this point." Bai Mu''s face was full of sadness.


    Father Bai also sighed deeply, "We are also desperately ill and go to the doctor. What the master said about Chongxi doesn''t seem to be reliable."


    Mother Bai nodded and looked at Tao Yanxi on the screen with a slight displease.


    "Let''s wait and see." At this time, Bai Yusheng, the elder brother of the Bai family, said.


    Father Bai looked at his eldest son. This eldest son has always been the most assertive, and Father Bai trusted him very much.


    "How?" Father Bai asked curiously.


    "Look at my little brother." Bai Yusheng pointed to the monitor screen of Bai Yeqing next to him and said.


    I saw Bai Yeqing hugging the quilt that Tao Yanxi lay on just now, as if holding some kind of baby.


    Bai Yeqing was still expressionless, but if he looked closely, he would find that he was always staring at the photo of Tao Yanxi not far away, not knowing what he was thinking.

 v2 Chapter 338： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (3)

    The parents of the Bai family were overjoyed when they saw this scene.


    Does Chongxi really work?


    "Mom and dad, anyway, all of Tao Yanxi''s actions are under our surveillance, and my brother lives next door. If something really happens, we''ll be there in time."


    "From the current situation, I think we can wait and see."


    Bai Yusheng looked at Tao Yanxi who was smiling at the corner of his mouth on the screen, his eyes flashing slightly.


    this woman...


    The parents of the Bai family heard Bai Yusheng''s words and felt that there was some truth.


    Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing''s contact time is too short, what if the contact time is longer, the situation will improve?


    It''s just that Tao Yanxi''s clothes are too revealing, which is not conducive to Dan Qing''s physical and mental development.


    The parents of the Bai family silently decided to ask the housekeeper to change all the clothes in Tao Yanxi''s closet tomorrow, at least not so thin!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know the decision of the Bai family''s parents, she got into the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    Today, I teased Bai Yeqing, but she is really tired~


    I don''t know how the Bai family''s parents feel when they see her molesting their son, will they drive her out, or let it be a blessing here?


    She is looking forward to it~


    There was a smile on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, and she entered the dreamland.


    On the other side, Bai Yeqing turned the quilt over, so that the side that Tao Yanxi had touched just now touched his body, and the quilt seemed to still have the breath of Tao Yanxi''s body.


    He soon fell into a deep sleep with the breath.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early. After washing up, she opened the closet, and was about to pick out a nice dress to hang out in front of her brother.


    As a result, she opened the closet and looked, what the **** are these? ? ?


    I saw that the wardrobe was full of clothes with black, white and gray as the main color, and they were basically long-sleeved and round necks.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and closed the wardrobe door with a click.


    She must be wrong, um, must be!


    She looked at the wardrobe yesterday, and there were still all kinds of small hanging skirts with bare **** and belly in it!


    How did it turn into a long-sleeved, round-neck, black, white and gray skirt after a nap?


    She must be dazzled, she must be!


    Tao Yanxi blinked, rubbed her eyes again, finally took a deep breath, and slowly opened the closet.


    However, the clothes in the wardrobe were still a bunch of black, white and gray, and Tao Yanxi almost fainted on the spot.


    If she wears this kind of clothes to flirt with Bai Yeqing, it will feel like a strange aunt is abducting the handsome boy!


    But it was impossible for her not to wear clothes, so she searched and searched, but none of them satisfied her.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that there seemed to be scissors in the room. Since there are no conditions, then let her create the conditions herself!


    Tao Yanxi picked out a pure black skirt, then found out the scissors, and changed the long skirt into a mini skirt with a few swipes.


    The skirt was on the body, but it was just enough to cover the buttocks.


    Tao Yanxi cut the long sleeves and cut them directly into sleeveless.


    That way, it looks a little nicer.


    It''s just that there is no way to change the collar at present, otherwise she must show her delicate collarbone!


    After Tao Yanxi changed her clothes, she knocked on Bai Yeqing''s door.


    Just as she knocked, Bai Yeqing opened the door.


    What surprised Tao Yanxi was that Bai Yeqing was wearing the same clothes as yesterday!

 v2 Chapter 339： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (4)

    "Brother, don''t you even change your clothes?" Tao Yanxi laughed and turned around, "Look, do I look good today?"


    Bai Yeqing glanced at Tao Yanxi, turned around and walked to the closet, and opened the closet.


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, she could just see the wardrobe, but after just one glance, she was silent.


    She saw that there were exactly the same clothes hanging neatly in the closet. She probably counted them, and there were probably more than 100 sets!


    So, Bai Yeqing is telling her that he has changed his clothes?


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and walked in.


    "Oh, my brother''s clothes are so neat and uniform?"


    Bai Yeqing didn''t speak, just looked at her silently.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, it was difficult to get autism to speak.


    "I really envy brother, there are so many clothes, unlike me, there are no good-looking clothes." Tao Yanxi said, tears began to appear in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi herself is very good-looking, especially the pair of peach blossom eyes, which seems to be able to talk, bewitching everyone who looks at her.


    Bai Yeqing heard this, turned around and opened a cabinet, and took out a card from it.


    Bai Yeqing walked to Tao Yanxi and handed the card to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, is this a bank card?


    At the same time, the parents of the Bai family watching the surveillance.


    "Husband, I remember that this card seems to be my son''s salary card, right?"


    "Yes..." Father Bai''s tone was a little subtle.


    That''s my son''s salary card! Although there are only a few million in it, it is a salary card!


    They only glanced at it and never took it, let alone used the money inside.


    The son actually gave the card directly to the girl! envy!


    "Okay...very good..." Finally, there is a different reaction, isn''t it?


    You must know that in the past, his son would never do such superfluous things. Every step of his seemed to be planned.


    What time to wake up, what time to eat, and how many times to chew while eating, it''s all set.


    Such a young son is more like a robot than a person.


    Fortunately, today she finally saw a different son!


    Although the salary card is not handed over to her mother, but that is also progress, isn''t it!


    Mother Bai will never admit that she is jealous, absolutely not!


    Bai''s parents continued to observe with complicated feelings, but at this moment, Tao Yanxi had already put away the card. This was the money that her brother bought her clothes, so she had to keep it well!


    "I''m hungry, let''s go down to eat~" Tao Yanxi said, holding Bai Yeqing''s arm.


    Bai Yeqing glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, it was ten minutes before eight o''clock, and it was not yet time to eat.


    Under normal circumstances, he should be looking at materials at this time.


    but¡­¡­


    Bai Yeqing looked down at Tao Yanxi, who was holding his arm, and nodded slightly.


    Downstairs, the servants had already put breakfast on the table.


    The breakfast is very rich, both Chinese and Western, which makes Tao Yanxi happy.


    She can finally eat normal human food! Finally, you don''t have to hold the incense candle and chew it! I am so happy!


    Tao Yanxi was so happy that when she saw the table of food, she immediately let go of her hand and ran to the table.


    Bai Yeqing looked down at his loosened arm and pursed his lips, looking a little unhappy.

 v2 Chapter 340： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (5)

    At this time, Tao Yanxi can''t manage so much. The two worlds have not eaten so much delicious food. She must eat well today!


    Tao Yanxi eats quickly, but his movements are not rude at all, but show an inexplicable elegance.


    Bai Yeqing sat next to Tao Yanxi and ate breakfast silently.


    After about ten minutes, Bai Yeqing was full.


    His appetite has always been fixed, and his daily breakfast is also fixed. He put down his chopsticks and looked at Tao Yanxi, who was still happily eating breakfast.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was full of joy, she was really happy to be able to eat such delicious food!


    Bai Yeqing had been staring at Tao Yanxi all the time. Seeing how she was eating, he paused for a while, then slowly picked up the chopsticks.


    He picked up a small piece of potato cake, and he saw that Tao Yanxi had eaten several pieces, and every time he showed that very happy expression.


    Bai Yeqing hesitated for a while, but still put the potato cake into his mouth.


    The soft and glutinous taste spread in the mouth, but Bai Yeqing didn''t think the taste was so amazing.


    But he looked at Tao Yanxi''s way of eating, and inexplicably felt that what she had eaten should be delicious.


    Next, I basically hate that as long as I take something to eat, Bai Yeqing will go and eat it.


    The Bai family''s parents who have been observing them: This is the first time I see their son eat so much! surprise! Give the chef a raise!


    Tao Yanxi ate breakfast for half an hour. In fact, she still wanted to eat, but her stomach no longer allowed her to continue eating.


    Tao Yanxi could only put down her chopsticks with some regret and rubbed her stomach.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi remembered Bai Yeqing''s existence.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, my brother wouldn''t think she was a pig, would he?


    Bai Yeqing only felt that a certain place was very uncomfortable. He rubbed the same position like Tao Yanxi, and the uncomfortable feeling seemed to ease a little.


    Bai Yeqing''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he saw something very incredible.


    Tao Yanxi saw Bai Yeqing looking at him, and said with a light cough, "Today''s breakfast was delicious."


    Bai Yeqing didn''t actually think that breakfast was so delicious. In his opinion, food only meant maintaining the basic functions of the human body, and the taste was not important at all.


    But since she said so, it should be delicious.


    Bai Yeqing nodded solemnly and agreed with Tao Yanxi''s statement.


    Tao Yanxi coughed again, "It''s half past eight, should you go to work?"


    Bai Yeqing nodded, got up and walked out.


    Tao Yanxi sat in her seat and didn''t move. Oh, when Bai Yeqing left, she would clean up the house. Maybe Bai''s parents saw her being so virtuous and let her go out for shopping?


    Bai Yeqing walked to the door and suddenly turned to look at Tao Yanxi, as if waiting for something.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head in confusion, "What''s wrong? If you don''t go to work, you''ll be late~"


    Bai Yeqing didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Bai Yeqing was thinking, so she could only stare at him.


    As time passed by, Bai Yeqing clenched his fists, and seemed to realize that he couldn''t wait for anything, so he turned and left.


    The moment he turned around, Tao Yanxi seemed to see Bai Yeqing''s eyes darker than ever.

 v2 Chapter 341： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (6)

    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what is my brother thinking? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    [Well... maybe you want a hug from the little master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said uncertainly.


    Who knew that Tao Yanxi''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard this.


    Makes sense! When it was so good just now, she didn''t give Bai Yeqing a hug! Misstep, misstep!


    ¡¾Ah, by the way, Xiao Yao, you haven¡¯t passed me the story background of this world. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi suddenly said that she has only accepted the memory of her original body, and she has no idea who the protagonist of this world is.


    ¡¾Oh oh! ¡¿Xiao Yao also seemed to have just reacted, and immediately passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi sorted out the background of the story and came up with a few words: The heroine is awesome!


    Yes, this is a world of female protagonists.


    The heroine''s name is Sue Mary, which is a very Mary Sue''s name.


    And the heroine is not ashamed of her name, she is an extremely Mary Sue existence.


    Sumarie''s family belongs to a middle-class family. Both parents are teachers. Sumarie has studied in the school where her parents taught since she was a child, which also makes her much loved in the school.


    And she herself is also a symbol of diligence and kindness, of course, there is nothing wrong with this in itself.


    The reason why she is said to be Mary Su is because after she started working, she captured batch after batch of big people with her "hard-working and kind" character, including Bai Yusheng, the eldest young master of the Bai family.


    An important reason why Tao Yanxi felt that Su Marie was awesome was that Su Marie was naturally charming.


    People who are naturally charming, can hide the body''s Gu Qiuwang before he is a minor. Once he becomes an adult, Gu Qiuwang will quickly erode his sanity, and he does not want to have **** with men all the time.


    On the day of her coming of age, Su Marie accidentally slept with one of the male protagonists. Since then, she has started xing.fu''s life.


    If Tao Yanxi had to describe the world, it would probably be the heroine Gu Qiuwang who was dressed in truth, goodness and beauty but could not control it, and a group of women who clearly only used the lower/half/body to think but had to show their love. The story of xing/fupapapa between the men of the main soul.


    And the role played by his brother in this is the only boy who is not bewitched by the heroine!


    From the point of view of the heroine, Bai Yeqing, who is not seduced by her, is indeed a villain.


    Tao Yanxi thought of this, and laughed madly.


    Her brother can only react to herself, she is still very confident~


    Speaking of which, the original body still has a little relationship with the heroine, or to put it more bluntly, the original body used to be a loyal follower of the heroine.


    It''s a pity that the original body followed the heroine''s side and didn''t learn two tricks. He was still so small that he was so mad at him, which also made Tao Yanxi speechless.


    Because the Bai family needed her to communicate with Bai Yeqing, her mobile phone was temporarily confiscated.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to get her phone back, she didn''t want to have any communication with Su Marie for the time being.


    Where there are male and female protagonists, there is bound to be trouble.


    After all, in order to bring out the truth, goodness and beauty of the heroine, someone has to act as cannon fodder.


    She doesn''t want to act as cannon fodder, and she doesn''t want to face the hero and heroine who are not very smart.


    Tao Yanxi rested her chin on her right hand, her brows and eyes curled with a smile, and her pink tongue lightly licked the corner of her lips, as if she was seducing someone.


    Watch the monitoring of Bai Yusheng: Goblin!

 v2 Chapter 342： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi was alone in the villa. Although she didn''t have a mobile phone and there was no computer in the villa for her to surf the Internet, there were many books in the study, including papers published by Bai Yeqing over the years.


    Tao Yanxi was very interested in the papers published by Bai Yeqing. She stayed in the study and began to study the projects made by Bai Yeqing.


    She quickly immersed herself in the world of science, and when her stomach growled, she realized it was too late.


    Tao Yanxi stretched and went downstairs to have a meal, then continued to read Bai Yeqing''s paper.


    Bai Yeqing is a genius, even if he has autism, he is a genius among geniuses.


    His field of study involves many aspects, physical chemistry, biology, and even computers.


    Judging from the progress of the paper, the recent Bai Yeqing should be doing a research on the combination of human brain and computer. In short, it is the conscious input system.


    The so-called conscious input system is to accurately input the content of the human brain into the computer, so that there is no need to type by hand.


    If this is really researched, it will be very convenient for text workers. Of course, once this technology is available, it may be applied to other places, such as command input of certain operations and so on.


    In Tao Yanxi''s view, this is really a very impressive study.


    And this thing might be useful to Xiao Yao.


    [Xiao Yao, look at this consciousness input system, if I introduce this consciousness input system into my brain, can you control it? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾what? This thing...] Xiao Yao''s voice was a little shocked, [Little master, do you mean to let me control this consciousness input system? ¡¿


    [Xiao Yao, although you are attached to me, you also have your own thinking. If I unilaterally isolate this thing, you should be able to control it, right? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    [Well, theoretically it is possible. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice is full of surprises, ¡¾Then can I use this thing to go to the online world? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, [It is possible, in this case, you can watch as many TV dramas as you want. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ! ! !


    ¡¾Little master, you are the most beautiful person in the world! Little master, you are the fattest! Little Master Saigao! ¡¿ Xiao Yao began to brag about Tao Yanxi wildly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [It''s useless for you to praise me, this thing is still in the research stage, and Bai Yeqing has only made such an idea. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Oh. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s tone suddenly slumped, uncomfortable and wanted to cry.


    [But you don''t have to be sad, with Bai Yeqing''s intelligence, he should be able to study it soon! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi always has a kind of honeyed confidence in his brother.


    ¡¾right! The big master is the fattest! ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly became excited again.


    Tao Yanxi: Oh, I just said she was the fattest!


    Tao Yanxi decided to fight Xiao Yao for a few seconds!


    She put the paper back in its place, and then took a copy of "Gene Theory" and read it.


    It''s boring at home anyway, why don''t you come and study!


    Time passed bit by bit, when Bai Yeqing came back from get off work, he did not see Tao Yanxi on the first floor.


    Bai Yeqing stepped up to the second floor and knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door, but no one responded.


    His eyes were getting darker and darker, inexplicably a little pitiful.

 v2 Chapter 343： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (8)

    "You''re back~" A sweet voice sounded in the empty corridor, Bai Yeqing suddenly looked up and saw Tao Yanxi who was standing not far away, leaning against the door of the study.


    He walked over quickly and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, as if to confirm something.


    Tao Yanxi was a little confused by Bai Yeqing''s series of actions, what is he doing? Check if she is ok?


    Tao Yanxi patted Bai Yeqing''s shoulder with her other hand and said, "Let''s go eat when you get back, I happen to be hungry too."


    Bai Yeqing nodded, holding Tao Yanxi''s hand but not letting go.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, just holding hands, it was a small matter.


    The two came downstairs for dinner, and under the influence of Tao Yanxi, Bai Yeqing was overwhelmed again.


    Like Tao Yanxi, he rubbed his slightly distended stomach, but there was still no expression on his face.


    Seeing Bai Yeqing''s actions, Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "Have you eaten enough? If you can''t eat that much, don''t hold back. If it breaks, your family will blame me again."


    Speaking of which, it''s incredible that the Bai family''s parents haven''t kicked her out yet.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened.


    She stood up and approached Bai Yeqing, her fair and slender fingers pressed against the back of Bai Yeqing''s hand at once.


    She gently rubbed Bai Yeqing''s stomach, and at the same time she whispered in his ear, "If your parents see me teasing you, do you think they will kick me out?"


    The warm breath sprayed in Bai Yeqing''s ears, causing a strange feeling to suddenly arise in his heart.


    He stared blankly at the person in front of him. He was so close to her that he could see the tiny fluff on her face.


    Those fluff seemed to have their own thoughts, dancing towards him, Bai Yeqing blinked, an urge to get closer surged in his heart.


    But at this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly stood up.


    "Oh, it''s getting late, the "National Games" is about to start, I have to watch it~"


    Tao Yanxi went straight upstairs as she spoke, leaving only Bai Yeqing, whose eyes were dim.


    Bai Yeqing returned to his room, thinking about the "National Games" mentioned by Tao Yanxi, he pursed his lips and turned on the computer.


    For the first time, he searched for something that was not academic content on the computer, and when the "National Games" popped up, he clicked on it.


    "National Games" is a variety show, which mainly promotes the importance of sports. Each episode of the show has star guests sitting in the town to carry out various challenges.


    Bai Yeqing started watching from the first issue, and slowly saw the end. He watched it very seriously, and tried hard to recognize the stars in it. This is difficult for him because he has never communicated with anyone. pass.


    Even if he does experiments with the teacher on weekdays, he only needs to write his own ideas, the content of the experiment, etc. into a report and give it to the teacher.


    Even if he participates in the World Science Forum, he is just going to receive an award. As for other things, there will always be someone who will say it for him.


    Scientists have quirks, so people in the scientific community don''t care much about him not speaking in front of outsiders.


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, trying her best to remember the characters in "National Games".


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi woke up early to have breakfast with Bai Yeqing.


    When she was about to finish eating, Tao Yanxi remembered the "National Games" she watched last night, and said casually:


    "Cai Guangrong is so handsome!"

 v2 Chapter 344： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (9)

    Hearing this, Bai Yeqing put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Did she say something wrong?


    Tao Yanxi carefully recalled what she said just now, "Cai Guangrong is really handsome", "really handsome" is no problem!


    Could it be that "Cai Guangrong" has a problem?


    Yes, Bai Yeqing should not know Cai Guangrong.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi explained: "Cai Guangrong is a resident guest of the "National Games", and he is very handsome!"


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips and wrote "unhappy" all over her face.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Bai Yeqing stood up, turned and left to go to work.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    A man''s heart, a needle under the sea, it''s hard to guess.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, so why is Bai Yeqing angry?


    [Little master, I think the big master must be jealous! ¡¿ Xiao Yao woke up Tao Yanxi in time.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened suddenly, jealous? No way? She hadn''t done anything yet, so Bai Yeqing fell in love with her?


    Her charm is so great!


    Men are really vinegar jars!


    Tao Yanxi is in a good mood. Although his brother is autistic, he is still the most jealous hahaha!


    Tao Yanxi wanted to eat as soon as she was happy, so the amount of breakfast that should have been eaten by four people was all eaten by Tao Yanxi alone.


    And the result of eating breakfast for four people alone was that Tao Yanxi couldn''t stand up straight, and sat directly at the dining table for more than half an hour before barely standing up with a chair.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about whether to run two laps around the villa to digest and digest food, the parents of the Bai family came to the door.


    Tao Yanxi received Bai''s parents with a big belly, and those who didn''t know thought she was pregnant.


    Although the parents of the Bai family could see from the surveillance camera that Tao Yanxi had eaten a lot, when they really saw Tao Yanxi''s bulging belly, their expressions still couldn''t calm down.


    "What are you two doing?" Tao Yanxi sat down and asked Bai''s parents with a smile.


    The parents of the Bai family looked at each other and saw the same surprise in each other''s eyes.


    The girl in front of her has changed too much. When they found her a week ago, her eyes were full of utilitarianism and hopelessness.


    And the girls now have bright eyes, and those peach blossom eyes seem to be able to talk. If they weren''t well-informed, they would have been bewitched by these eyes.


    Mother Bai coughed lightly, "How are you getting along with him these two days?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "Mrs. Bai, you are joking, how is my relationship with him? Can''t you see clearly in the surveillance?"


    Mother Bai gave Tao Yanxi a somewhat embarrassed look, "You know."


    Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "There are cameras everywhere inside and outside this villa, it''s hard for me not to know."


    "Ah, by the way, should I be thankful that you gave me the last dignity and didn''t install a camera in the bathroom?"


    Although Tao Yanxi said these words, her dark eyes stared straight at Mother Bai, and the smile on the corner of her mouth seemed both ironic and casual mocking.


    Mother Bai looked at the imposing girl in front of her and was slightly startled. Did they all see it wrong before?


    This girl is not someone who is eager for quick success, but is really a nobleman of her own youngest son?


    Mother Bai was full of doubts and didn''t speak for a while. She glanced at Father Bai, wondering what she was thinking.

 v2 Chapter 345： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (10)

    Father Bai glanced at Mother Bai, and said with a sullen face: "We are worried about Qing''er, so we did such a presumptuous act. I hope you can understand."


    "I understand~" Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "Otherwise, I would have dismantled these cameras long ago."


    Father Bai''s face became even darker. When he was about to say something, Mother Bai pulled his sleeve and shook his head gently at him.


    "We are here today to tell you something." Father Bai changed the subject.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Please speak."


    "We will hold a banquet next week. During the banquet, we will announce that we will accept you as a righteous daughter. During this time, someone will teach you various etiquettes and rules. You need to study hard." Father Bai said in an imperative manner. said in a tone.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, and a crisp laughter came out of her mouth.


    "I see~" Her eyebrows were lowered, the corners of her mouth were slowly raised, and she was recklessly full of aggressive beauty, but her words were so well-behaved.


    Father Bai frowned slightly, and could hardly understand the girl in front of him.


    "Then should I change my tune?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously, she tilted her head slightly, with a well-behaved and docile look.


    "Cough cough... You can change your tune when the day comes." Father Bai said.


    "Okay~" A sweet voice sounded in the room, "You guys really care about your brother~"


    Father Bai was shocked, and glanced at Tao Yanxi in a panic.


    "Let''s go." Father Bai stood up and pulled Mother Bai away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the backs of the two, and the corners of her mouth increased instead of decreasing.


    It was clear that the room was bright, but she seemed to be in the darkness, making it impossible to see her expression.


    [Little Master, you have collapsed...] Xiao Yao''s weak voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    [I know, but I can''t stand it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi stood up and paced back and forth.


    [If Father Bai didn''t treat his brother so much at the time, he wouldn''t be autistic, and now he''s pretending to be kind? Who needs it? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s tone had a hint of resentment, she could forgive those who hurt her, but she couldn''t forgive those who hurt her brother.


    Bai Yeqing''s autism is not born, but caused by the long-term oppression of Bai''s father.


    At that time, Bai Yusheng was in the rebellious period. Father Bai was extremely disappointed in Bai Yusheng, and finally put all his hopes on Bai Yeqing.


    When Bai Yeqing was three years old, Bai''s father began to raise Bai Yeqing as his heir.


    Three-year-olds are forced to accept knowledge that is incomprehensible at that age, and sleep only five hours a day.


    Bai Yeqing lived up to expectations and became a genius, but at the same time, he was immersed in his own world and no longer cared about the outside world.


    Later, Bai Yusheng grew up, no longer rebellious, no longer quarreling with Bai''s father, but slowly began to take over Bai''s father''s work.


    Bai Yusheng did have a set in business, and he quickly became a big man who could take charge of himself.


    And Father Bai was getting older, and he finally knew that he had done something wrong. He felt remorse in his heart and began to make up for Bai Yeqing, but unfortunately, it was too late. Tao Yanxi looked into the distance with delicate eyebrows and eyes, but the malice in those eyes almost turned into reality.


    The hurt has already been done, so what''s the use of remorse?


    What''s more, the reason why Father Bai is so attentive to make up for Bai Yeqing is just to get a share of his research project.


    Father Bai, in essence, is a businessman after all.

 v2 Chapter 346： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (11)

    [Xiaoyao, don¡¯t worry, with the overall IQ of this world, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find out that this body has been replaced, or Heavenly Dao should have hacked me just now. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, inexplicably felt that what her little master said was very reasonable!


    [To deal with people in this world, you must not use your brain to think about them, um... Except for your own brother! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi laughed a few times, but did not take Bai''s parents to heart.


    [The little master is the fattest! ¡¿Since you can''t stop the little master, let''s cheer for the little master!


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, Xiaoyao was indeed facing her!


    In the afternoon, an etiquette teacher came to teach her various etiquette, but the contempt in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing in his heart, should it be said that the person Bai''s father was looking for also tainted his businessman''s breath?


    To please the favorable, to abandon the unprofitable.


    Although the etiquette teacher was very disdainful of Tao Yanxi, she still taught Tao Yanxi very seriously.


    After this teaching, she found that Tao Yanxi was very clear about all kinds of etiquette.


    What shocked the etiquette teacher even more was that Tao Yanxi could almost give a specific temperament according to a specific occasion.


    Temperament is difficult to figure out. Generally speaking, people who read for a long time will have a bookishness, and people who have been in romantic occasions for a long time will have a romantic atmosphere.


    But Tao Yanxi can switch seamlessly between dignified and romantic, and the etiquette teacher can see that he is sighing again and again.


    Finally, she put away the contempt in her eyes and told Tao Yanxi that she hadn''t taught her anything.


    Tao Yan thanked her and let her leave.


    The etiquette teacher glanced at Tao Yanxi before leaving, she hesitated for a while, and finally she gritted her teeth and whispered to Tao Yanxi: "There are not many good people in the Bai family, especially the head of the Bai family, you have to be careful. "


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and thanked very seriously.


    The etiquette teacher waved his hand in surprise and left the villa quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the back of the etiquette teacher and sighed with Xiao Yao, "Humans are really strange creatures. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    what happened?


    ¡¾little Master? ¡¿Xiaoyao said suspiciously.


    ¡¾nothing. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi obviously did not intend to explain anything, she closed the door and returned to her room to write and draw something.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Bai Yeqing returned to the villa on time.


    The first thing Bai Yeqing did when he came back was to find Tao Yanxi.


    If there is nothing in the study, then go knock on the door of Tao Yanxi''s bedroom.


    When Tao Yanxi heard the knock on the door, she first put away what she had written, and then went to open the door for Bai Yeqing.


    "You''re back?" Tao Yanxi said smoothly.


    Bai Yeqing nodded slightly, looking straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Bai Yeqing''s pupils were light brown, and Tao Yanxi was able to clearly see her own figure reflected in his eyes, which made her feel a little delighted.


    This feeling, as if he was reflected in his heart.


    "Eat?" Although it was a question, Tao Yanxi had firmly grabbed Bai Yeqing''s arm and walked downstairs.


    Bai Yeqing felt the temperature on Tao Yanxi''s body, and pursed his lips. Looking closely, the corners of his mouth seemed to tick slightly.


    Today''s dinner is very rich, probably the kitchen knows the etiquette she has learned for a long time today!


    Tao Yanxi is very satisfied with the kitchen here, the food is really delicious!

 v2 Chapter 347： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (12)

    Bai Yeqing used to eat alone, but now he likes to watch Tao Yanxi eat.


    She took a sip, he took a sip, it seemed that the taste was more fragrant.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he was a little greedy for this feeling, or rather, greedy for the person in front of him.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Bai Yeqing''s eyes, the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, she stretched out her pink tongue and licked the corners of her mouth.


    "Brother, why are you looking at people like this? Huh?"


    The word "um" with a hint of ending made Bai Yeqing''s heart itch, but this feeling was very unfamiliar, and he didn''t know how to get rid of the numb itch.


    He could only bury his head and continue eating to hide the strangeness in his heart.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, her brother is really the cutest~


    After dinner, Tao Yanxiwo was playing the game console on the sofa, while Bai Yeqing sat upright on the other end of the sofa and watched her play the game console.


    Xu Shi felt Bai Yeqing''s eyes, Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and asked Bai Yeqing, "What are you looking at?"


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, but still didn''t say a word.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and blinked, "Does my brother want to play with me?"


    Bai Yeqing thought for a while and nodded.


    "Then... what does my brother want to play with?" Tao Yanxi asked with a sneer, playing with a strand of long hair.


    Bai Yeqing looked at the game console that Tao Yanxi had put aside, thought about it, and moved to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Brother wants to play the game of moving with me?"


    Bai Yeqing shook his head and moved towards Tao Yanxi again.


    At this time, the two were only about half a meter apart, Tao Yanxi simply moved towards Bai Yeqing, and instantly shortened the distance between the two.


    "What is your brother trying to play with me? Huh?" Tao Yanxi patted Bai Yeqing''s shoulder with his hand, and some of his long nails seemed to be about to touch his face.


    Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi, and then looked at the game console that Tao Yanxi had forgotten there. He directly stretched out his hand and passed Tao Yanxi to take the game console in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So you are such a brother!


    Does the game console have her fun? Angry!


    Bai Yeqing took the game console and handed it to Tao Yanxi, looking at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi took the phone in confusion, and the words "continue the game" appeared on the interface.


    Bai Yeqing directly helped her click on the four words, and the game began.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that Bai Yeqing wanted to watch her play games?


    Tao Yanxi was also unambiguous, and started to play directly.


    She just died within a few seconds of playing.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This is not her real level!


    Tao Yan angrily started a new round, and then a few seconds later, the little character she controlled died again.


    Tao Yanxi did not believe in evil, and even played several rounds, each of which did not exceed one minute.


    In the end, Tao Yan said angrily, "I''m not playing anymore, I''ll play for you!"


    Tao Yanxi shoved the game console into Bai Yeqing''s hand and just watched him play.


    Bai Yeqing clicked "Continue Game" and started to play.


    A minute passed, not dead.


    Ten minutes passed, not dead.


    An hour has passed, customs clearance!


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    Bai Yeqing handed the game console with the words "You cleared!" on the screen to Tao Yanxi, with a hint of longing in his eyes.

 v2 Chapter 348： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (13)

    Tao Yanxi took the game console, clutched his chest, and said with a heartache: "You are amazing!"


    Bai Yeqing tilted her head, and covered her chest like Tao Yanxi, the corners of her mouth curved slightly, as if she was smiling.


    "Yo! Not bad, actually laughed, come, laugh more." Tao Yanxi teased Bai Yeqing like a strange aunt.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t seem to understand what Tao Yanxi was talking about. He looked at her suspiciously, and the corners of his mouth did not continue to rise.


    Tao Yanxi saw that it was getting late, she put away the game console and said, "It''s alright, alright, go to sleep~"


    Bai Yeqing nodded and followed Tao Yanxi''s footsteps.


    After Tao Yanxi drove Bai Yeqing to the room, she quickly returned to the room, got into the bed, and started a new round of games.


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, she still can''t play the game!


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went downstairs with big dark circles under her eyes.


    Bai Yeqing saw the haggard-looking Tao Yanxi, stood up all of a sudden, and walked quickly to her side.


    Tao Yanxi, who stayed up all night playing the game and still did not clear the level: QAQ


    "Eat breakfast." Tao Yanxi said weakly.


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips and pulled Tao Yanxi to keep her from leaving.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi back and forth, as if to see if she was injured, why her face was so bad.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Bai Yeqing''s intention, waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I just stayed up late last night to play games, I''ll just take a rest for a while."


    Hearing this, Bai Yeqing let go of Tao Yanxi.


    After breakfast, Bai Yeqing was going to go to work, but before going to work, he stood in front of Tao Yanxi and stretched out his hand.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Want to hug?


    Tao Yanxi stood up and gave Bai Yeqing a big hug.


    Bai Yeqing''s face turned red in a flash, his body stiffened, and he completely forgot what he was going to do.


    Tao Yanxi patted Bai Yeqing on the back and coaxed, "Brother, you are about to go to work."


    Bai Yeqing blushed and nodded.


    Tao Yanxi watched Bai Yeqing leave, but after walking out of the door, Bai Yeqing suddenly remembered that he wanted to confiscate the game console just now, but...


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, slightly unhappy, it must not be like this next time!


    Can''t... can''t be fooled by Yan Yan''s hug!


    Bai Yeqing went to the research institute with a blushing face, while Tao Yanxi started another day of study.


    The people who came to teach her today teach all kinds of ballroom dancing. There will inevitably be dance sessions at the banquet. For the necessary communication, ballroom dancing must be learned.


    Tao Yanxi was actually sleepy to death, but she didn''t want to be looked down upon by the Bai family''s parents, so she studied very seriously.


    Fortunately, she herself has a certain foundation in this regard, just because it has been too long, it takes time to wake up the memory.


    But after getting familiar with it, Tao Yanxi has already danced better than the teacher.


    Days passed, and the day before the banquet was to be held, Butler Bai brought her a new mobile phone.


    And it''s still a new mobile phone number. Bai''s parents mean it very clearly, and hope that she can say goodbye to everything in the past.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to have any entanglement with the king, especially the heroine Su Marie, who couldn''t live without a man, and she didn''t want to have any relationship at all.


    The actions of the Bai family''s parents were exactly what she wanted, and she was very satisfied.

 v2 Chapter 349： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (14)

    On the day of the banquet, Tao Yanxi was pulled out of bed early in the morning to design the shape.


    Tao Yanxi let them toss and toss, she didn''t believe it anymore, and she was able to toss out flowers.


    She is very good-looking, and she can attract the attention of countless people without much modification.


    But the parents of the Bai family just felt that they had to be dignified and elegant, and they had to wear haute couture and expensive jewelry to set off the wealth and grandeur of the Bai family, so they tossed her.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the banquet officially started. After the Bai family''s parents finished speaking, there was applause from the scene.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi slowly descended the stairs, her long hair was slightly curly scattered on both sides, and the diamond necklace set off her delicate collarbone. Under the light, her whole body glowed white.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded, except for one person, a woman...


    Su Marie looked at the familiar and unfamiliar woman in disbelief. No wonder she didn''t answer her calls or text messages recently, so she actually climbed a high branch?


    She really misunderstood her before. She thought she would not be that kind of woman, but she didn''t expect to ignore her after she climbed the high branch.


    Thinking of this, Su Marie couldn''t help turning her head to look at the man beside her.


    When she saw the surprise in the man''s eyes, her heart jumped, and a sense of crisis suddenly rose.


    "This is the righteous daughter of the Bai family? This is too beautiful!"


    "Where did you get this baby? Oh my god, it''s beautiful!"


    "I heard that although the Bai family took her as a righteous daughter on the surface, she was actually a daughter-in-law for the young master of the Bai family."


    "The young master of the Bai family? Is that the genius scientist? He still needs his family to help him find a daughter-in-law? But this daughter-in-law is really beautiful!"


    "Hey, don''t you know? Although this young master of the Bai family is a genius, I heard that he has autism. It seems that no one has heard him speak."


    "Ah? Is that so? That''s really a pity."


    "Yeah yeah."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whispers from the side reached Su Marie''s ears. She widened her eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of sympathy.


    It turned out to be just a child bride-in-law for an autistic child, sigh, also, what kind of family is the Bai family, how could it be possible to easily recognize Tao Yanxi as a righteous daughter.


    She didn''t contact herself, probably because she was afraid of laughing at her.


    How could she laugh at her? It''s too late to comfort her.


    Thinking of this, Su Marie''s mouth twitched slightly, obviously in a good mood.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had walked down slowly. She naturally saw Su Marie standing beside Bai Yusheng, but thinking about it, how could Su Marie not be there on this occasion?


    This is a good opportunity to brush up your face.


    Tao Yanxi walked slowly to the front of the stage and simply thanked him.


    Of course, it''s all just polite words, but they are still necessary.


    When she was finished, the whole banquet really began.


    Bai''s parents led her to meet elders one after another, and Tao Yanxi kept them all in her heart.


    After ten minutes, Tao Yanxi was really tired. It happened that Bai''s parents didn''t hold her to greet her anymore, so she hurriedly found a corner and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, Bai Yeqing walked out of nowhere and sat directly beside her.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, and whispered to Bai Yeqing, "Why did you come out?"

 v2 Chapter 350： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (15)

    This kind of situation is not suitable for Bai Yeqing, so Bai''s parents did not let him come out to meet people.


    This is also the reason why Tao Yanxi feels strange. It stands to reason that Bai Yeqing should stay in the room and read at this time.


    Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi, there were faint tears in his eyes, he pursed his lips, and there was a hint of accusation in his expression.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback by Bai Yeqing''s rich expression. She didn''t seem to be bullying him, did she? What is this alleging?


    "Good, can I accompany you to eat for a while?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t speak, just grabbed Tao Yanxi''s skirt and looked at her stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, and said, is the brother in this world a little too sticky to her?


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about taking Bai Yeqing to eat, a gentle voice rang in her ear.


    "Yan Xi, is this your fianc¨¦?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    not what? what?


    Tao Yanxi looked up, and sure enough, she saw Su Marie standing not far away, with a handsome man standing beside her. It was certain that this man was definitely not Bai Yusheng!


    Seeing this, Tao Yan couldn''t help but sigh, as expected of Su Marie, and after just a few minutes, the man beside him changed.


    "Fianc¨¦?" Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow, "Where did you hear this?"


    Su Marie was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Bai Yeqing, "Isn''t it?"


    "Where did you hear it? I don''t even know about it~" Tao Yanxi was clearly smiling when she said this, but Su Marie felt full of malice.


    "I..." Su Marie wanted to explain, but she heard Tao Yanxi say: "It is fabricated out of thin air, but I will bear legal responsibility~"


    "No... it''s not that serious, is it?" Su Marie said stumblingly, legal responsibility? Is it really that serious? She just said something casually.


    "It''s not that serious? Rumors are the most hurtful weapon~" Tao Yanxi''s tone was very indifferent, but the dark eyes seemed to contain the thickest malice.


    For some reason, Su Marie always felt that Tao Yanxi in front of her made her scared.


    She took a step back, as if trying to back away.


    The man beside her frowned slightly when he heard the conversation between the two. He put his arms around Su Marie''s shoulders and looked down at Tao Yanxi who was sitting.


    "Everyone knows that the Bai family recognizes you as a righteous daughter and a daughter-in-law for an autistic person, so do you need to spread rumors?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, yo, who is this? How dare you say that Bai Yeqing is autistic at the Bai family''s banquet? Still so loud, don''t you know that everyone around is looking at him?


    It seems that Sue Mary''s man is not so smart~


    "Autism? Where did you hear this?" Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "I just don''t want to talk, why did you guys call it autism?"


    When Ge Jianping heard this, he sneered, "Don''t want to talk? If you don''t want to talk, then you should let this young master of the Bai family speak."


    Su Marie knew that Ge Jianping was defending herself, and she also wanted to know if the young master of the Bai family really had autism, so she helped: "Yes, I also want to hear the voice of the young master, the Bai family. The young master''s voice should be nice, right?"


    Tao Yanxi looked around, and saw that many people began to look at this side secretly, obviously very concerned about this side''s affairs.

 v2 Chapter 351： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyebrows, they are really a group of people who like to watch the fun~


    Tao Yanxi leaned into Bai Yeqing''s ear and whispered, "Hey, do you like me?"


    Bai Yeqing felt the warmth coming from his ears, and his face flushed red.


    He grabbed the hem of Tao Yanxi''s skirt and said in a low voice, "I like... I like..."


    Xu is because he has never spoken, his voice is a little hoarse and not so pleasant to the ear, but to Ge Jianping and Su Mary, it is like a stone hitting the heart.


    Are the rumors really groundless? Doesn''t it mean that no one has heard Bai Yeqing speak?


    So what did they just hear?


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, she patted Bai Yeqing on the shoulder, and said softly, "You''re awesome~"


    Bai Yeqing blushed even more, he nodded heavily, raised his head and gave Tao Yanxi a big smile.


    Bai Yeqing was originally very good-looking, but when he laughed, the people next to him were instantly compared.


    Tao Yanxi is also slightly startled, his brother''s appearance is really the best~


    She touched her face, um... it''s okay, she''s not bad!


    "Hey~ You spread rumors at will, shouldn''t you apologize?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, her expression sweet and cute, but the words she said made both Ge Jianping and Su Marie feel as uncomfortable as being stabbed by needles.


    "We don''t." Su Marie pursed her lips, "We just listened to what people said."


    "Oh? I heard people say it? So what? You are not rumor-mongers, but you are rumor-mongers? Oh, you''ve just shrugged off the blame."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, a sarcastic smile evoked at the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were full of contempt when she looked at the two of them.


    When was Ge Jianping treated like this? He snorted coldly and was about to say something when he heard Bai Yeqing say, "You, bad guy!"


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    My brother will scold people, congratulations!


    Before Tao Yanxi praised Bai Yeqing, he heard Bai Yeqing say, "PK technology, I won''t give it to you!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, PK technology? It seems to be an industrially developed technology, and Ge Jianping''s company seems to belong to this field.


    When Ge Jianping heard this, his pupils shrank. Damn, he forgot that the company has been striving for PK technology recently, and the owner of this technology seems to be Bai Yeqing!


    Ge Jianping''s face sank, but at this time he couldn''t help himself to apologize.


    With a dark face, he pulled Su Marie and left quickly.


    Bai Yeqing saw that the two had left, so she looked at Tao Yanxi with a smirk on her face.


    "Bully you, don''t give them!"


    The childish words spit out from Bai Yeqing''s mouth, and Tao Yanxi only felt full of warmth.


    "Well, you did a good job." Tao Yanxi pinched Bai Yeqing''s face with a smile, "But I prefer simple and rough methods, such as beating them."


    "Okay!" Bai Yeqing nodded heavily.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with Bai Yeqing''s performance tonight, but it was Bai''s parents...


    She narrowed her eyes slightly to look at the parents of the Bai family who were still chatting with others, and sneered in her heart.


    She didn''t believe that the two of them didn''t know the movement just now, but she was afraid that she wanted to stimulate Bai Yeqing in this way.


    However, their purpose has been achieved.


    But she began to wonder, when Bai Yeqing really returned to normal, would they dedicate all their skills to the Bai family as they wished?

 v2 Chapter 352： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly, hiding her wicked smile.


    She is starting to look forward to it~


    Tao Yanxi didn''t like the atmosphere of the banquet very much, so she left the banquet with Bai Yeqing, and the two sneaked into the kitchen and started eating all kinds of delicious food.


    She didn''t eat anything today!


    Of course, Tao Yanxi didn''t forget to stuff Bai Yeqing with some when he was eating. After all, his performance tonight was 100%!


    After the banquet, Tao Yanxi coaxed Bai Yeqing to sleep.


    After that, she received a notice from Butler Bai, saying that Father Bai invited her to the study.


    Although Tao Yanxi was reluctant in her heart, she couldn''t disobey Father Bai at the moment, so she could only come to the study.


    In the study, Father Bai looked at Tao Yanxi with relief.


    "You performed very well today." Father Bai praised Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s too good." Tao Yanxi sat down, put his hand on the armrest, and looked at Father Bai directly.


    "I heard from the housekeeper that the PK technology that Ge Jianping wanted to get was rejected by Qing''er?" Father Bai didn''t say much, and went straight to the topic.


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi also admitted it, and at the same time, she searched the properties of Father Bai in her mind. As far as she knew, Father Bai did not seem to be involved in this aspect.


    Father Bai laughed twice and said, "That''s right, tell Qing''er that this PK technique is very useful to his Uncle Xue. I hope he can give him this technique to Uncle Xue."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, Uncle Xue?


    "Which Uncle Xue?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Which Xue family is there?" Father Bai said with a smile. He negotiated a deal with Xue Zhonghua. As long as he helped Xue Zhonghua get the PK technology, Xue Zhonghua would give him the contracted project, which was a 10 billion project. !


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, "I will tell him about this. As for whether he is willing or not, it is not within my control."


    "I believe you can, after all, you are the one who asked him to speak!" Father Bai''s face was full of smiles. When he found Tao Yanxi, he was right.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, without saying anything more.


    "Okay, go back and have a good rest." Father Bai waved his hand and said, "Just don''t forget what I told you."


    Tao Yanxi stood up, did not respond to Father Bai, opened the door and left.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to close the door in the end, but it was just a little louder.


    The next day, Bai Yeqing rarely went to work.


    Tao Yanxi thought about so many unsightly clothes in the closet, so she decided to take Bai Yeqing to go shopping, and buy some clothes for Bai Yeqing by the way!


    Because Bai Yeqing was there, the Bai family did not stop her from going out.


    Tao Yanxi dragged Bai Yeqing and began to wander excitedly. The morning time passed quickly, and at noon, the two found a place to eat.


    "Yesterday your father came to see me." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Looking for...you...do...what...what?" Bai Yeqing asked word by word.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and looked at Bai Yeqing, "It''s nothing, it''s just that he is very interested in your PK skills, and he wants you to give it to Uncle Xue."


    Bai Yeqing nodded, "You...want...to...he...?"


    "Well... I don''t want to~" Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, and her tone was a little naughty.


    "That! Just! No! Give it!" Bai Yeqing nodded heavily, listening to all the words! Everything you say is right!

 v2 Chapter 353： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (18)

    "Well, eat quickly, we''ll continue shopping for a while~" Tao Yan took a piece of spareribs, um... It tastes really good~


    After lunch, the two went to buy a lot of things, including various clothes and shoes, and even toys.


    All in all, today is a very pleasant day!


    On the other hand, Father Bai has sworn to Xue Zhonghua that the PK technology must belong to the Xue family.


    The two parties had already negotiated the contract, and they just waited for Bai Yeqing to inform Xue Zhonghua that the PK technology belonged to them, and then signed it.


    But on the second day, when Xue Zhonghua excitedly called the research institute to inquire about the progress of the PK technology review, the staff there told him that the PK technology had been given to the Liu family.


    And the Liu family happened to be the opponent of the Xue family!


    Xue Zhonghua suddenly felt that he was being played by Bai''s father. He didn''t care about his friendship for many years. He called Bai''s father directly, scolded him, and then withdrew his previous project, and also gave the Bai family''s previous project. Investments have also been withdrawn.


    Over there, Father Bai was very confused and didn''t know what happened.


    After careful inquiry, I found out that Bai Yeqing actually gave the PK technology to the Liu family!


    Father Bai hurriedly called Tao Yanxi, but no one answered.


    Father Bai was so angry that he smashed the phone on the spot.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was playing games with Bai Yeqing. With a mobile phone, he could play online games.


    Tao Yanxi also downloaded a game for Bai Yeqing''s mobile phone. It is a 5V5 multiplayer battle game that has become very popular recently, called "Glory".


    After Tao Yanxi explained the rules to Bai Yeqing, she proudly patted him on the shoulder and said, "Watch me fly with you."


    Bai Yeqing nodded, "Fly with me."


    Then, ten minutes later...


    Tao Yanqi stared at the words "Yanyan took me to the top!" popped up on the screen, turned her head to look at Bai Yeqing who was playing very seriously, and twitched the corners of her mouth.


    She was wrong, she was really wrong, how could she think Bai Yeqing was a handicapped!


    Hasn''t she learned enough lessons!


    The first game was won as a matter of course, Tao Yanxi put down the phone and asked very seriously: "Did you secretly install the plug-in?"


    "No." Bai Yeqing said.


    "Then why are you so powerful!" She was useless, just to see that he was a supernatural being alone and was taken away all the way!


    Bai Yeqing tilted her head, as if she didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi asked.


    Finally, he came up with a reason.


    "Game, simple."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    "Oh, as long as you''re happy." Tao Yanxi silently tapped the screen of her phone, hum, irritating!


    Bai Yeqing seemed to sense Tao Yanxi''s emotions, carefully pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve, stretched out his arm, "I, hit you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Does she seem that violent?


    "I won''t hit you." Tao Yanxi shook the phone, "I play games."


    "Yeah!" Bai Yeqing nodded heavily, "I''ll accompany you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and then the two quickly started another round.


    In this game, Tao Yanxi witnessed what is called "superior ability to control the field", while other teammates witnessed what is called "the way the great gods show affection".


    In this round, Bai Yeqing didn''t get a single head, and most of the heads were taken by Tao Yanxi.


    The reason for this is because of Bai Yeqing''s coquettish operation alone.

 v2 Chapter 354： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (19)

    After Bai Yeqing caught a person, he did not kill that person, but used his superb control ability to keep that person in a state of a little blood but not death. At this time, Tao Yanxi arrived and killed him with one move. Take the head.


    At the end of the game, the enemy is very confused, and so are the teammates.


    Playing a game and being abused like this is simply... so annoying!


    In the end, the three teammates defected directly, either to give away the heads and let the other party develop, or to fight and play in circles.


    But who is Bai Yeqing? One pair of five is not afraid at all. With half blood, the other party''s five full blood is directly dried until only a trace of blood remains. In the end, Tao Yanxi made a big move, five heads, and successfully completed five kill, perfect!


    Enemy: Haha.


    Teammate: Haha.


    Finally, the enemy voted, what to play? Are you being abused as Chinese cabbage? anger!


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with Bai Yeqing''s performance, the five kills, it was the first time she got the five kills.


    Tao Yanxi smiled so that her brows and eyes were curved, and there seemed to be stars shining in her pair of peach blossom eyes.


    Bai Yeqing couldn''t help but look insane, Yan Yan looked really good when she smiled.


    "Come on, let''s continue playing~" Tao Yanxi clicked "Start the game".


    "Yeah." Bai Yeqing''s ears were a little red, and Yan Yan''s voice was also nice.


    The two happily played the game, not knowing that someone was going crazy.


    After Father Bai broke his mobile phone, he asked his assistant to buy a new one for him.


    He made several calls in a row, but he still didn''t get any reply, because Tao Yanxi had set the Do Not Disturb mode, of course he couldn''t answer the call from Father Bai.


    Father Bai was in a hurry and decided to find Tao Yanxi, but he wanted to ask carefully, what the **** was going on!


    When Father Bai arrived at the villa, he heard crisp laughter and the sweet and lively words of the girl from a distance.


    "I killed five more~"


    Father Bai frowned. He walked in quickly, and before he could see the scene in the living room, he couldn''t help but ask: "I asked you to tell Qing''er to give the PK project to Xue Zhonghua, what do you mean?"


    "Speaking." A voice that did not belong to a girl rang in the room, and Father Bai was startled, why is Qing''er here?


    "Qing''er, you..." Shouldn''t you be in the research institute?


    "Oh, the foster father is here? Come and sit~" Tao Yanxi smiled, as if she didn''t know anything.


    Although she smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, and those dark eyes made Father Bai feel inexplicably frightened.


    "Qing''er, you go upstairs first, I have something to tell Tao Yanxi." Father Bai coughed lightly and said in a commanding tone.


    Bai Yeqing held Tao Yanxi''s hand, "Speak here." He spoke very slowly, but very clearly, and his tone was firm.


    "Don''t you forget whose son you are?" Father Bai was a little angry. He gave birth to him and raised him, couldn''t he equal a woman?


    "Yanyan, mine." When Bai Yeqing said this, his face became blushing obviously.


    He took a peek at Tao Yanxi, um... Yanyan didn''t refute him, happy!


    Father Bai was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. If he had known this, he should not have allowed Tao Yanxi to approach Bai Yeqing.


    In the past, although Bai Yeqing was autistic, he would not resist him!


    "You..." Father Bai was interrupted by Tao Yanxi as soon as he spoke.


    "Oh, why is the adoptive father so angry? I heard that the project the Chu family is currently working on has encountered problems..."

 v2 Chapter 355： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi stopped at the right time, observed Father Bai''s face, and then continued: "The Chu family is trying to throw it out and let someone take over, you don''t want to be a pick-up man, right? "


    Father Bai frowned, encountered a problem? Why doesn''t he know?


    "Where did you hear that?" Father Bai asked.


    "Brother told me~" Tao Yanxi blinked at Bai Yeqing, motioning him to cooperate with him.


    Bai Yeqing nodded, "Well, I said it!" Although he didn''t know what Yanyan said, there was nothing wrong with what Yanyan said!


    Father Bai also knew that Bai Yeqing could come into contact with more things in the research institute than him, and most of the Chu family''s projects were linked to the research institute. Could it be that there is really something wrong with the Chu family?


    "Why don''t foster father wait? It''s not a few days away, isn''t it?" Tao Yanxi threw the bait.


    When Father Bai thought about it, it did make some sense. Anyway, he was not short of so many days, so he might as well wait.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you for the time being today!" Father Bai glanced at Bai Yeqing, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    "Walk slowly~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, she was telling the truth, after all, in the background of the story, there was a story about the Chu family offending the heroine, and then the woman''s man destroying the project.


    For the first time, Tao Yanxi knew that the background of the original story is still very useful. For example, she can know some things that have not happened yet but will definitely happen in the future.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking, he just clenched her hand and said firmly, "I will protect you."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied with a smile, Bai Yeqing''s status in the research institute was even higher than Father Bai imagined.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time to go to bed." Tao Yanxi put away the phone and stretched.


    Bai Yeqing tilted her head, "Sleep together."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it too big to sleep together just after holding the little hand?


    "No, no." Tao Yanxi rejected Bai Yeqing directly.


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, looking a little aggrieved.


    "Oh." Bai Yeqing stood up and walked upstairs very lonely.


    Tao Yanxi was not willing to let her brother be sad, and when his brain became hot, he said directly: "Hey? Sleep together and sleep together."


    Hearing this, Bai Yeqing immediately turned around and nodded heavily, "Yeah!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I don''t know why, but I always feel like I''ve fallen into someone''s pit.


    Bai Yeqing went upstairs with Tao Yanxi, entered her room together, and washed...washed together.


    After Bai Yeqing finished washing, he quickly ran to Tao Yanxi''s bed, covered the quilt, and looked at Tao Yanxi who was drinking water very obediently.


    After Tao Yanxi finished drinking, she saw Bai Yeqing with "Come and pamper me" written all over her face, she twitched the corners of her mouth and shook her head, telling herself that she must be thinking too much.


    How could my brother have such an impure idea!


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and put down the water glass, "I turned off the lights?"


    "Yeah!" Bai Yeqing''s voice sounded a little excited, sleeping with Yanyan, happy!


    After Tao Yanxi turned off the light, she came to the bed by the moonlight.


    She lay down in the bed and sighed contentedly. Sure enough, the soft bed was the most comfortable.


    "Yanyan..." Bai Yeqing''s voice came, and Tao Yanxi made a subconscious "um".


    "Yanyan, it looks good!" Bai Yeqing turned to look at Tao Yanxi, her eyes sparkling.

 v2 Chapter 356： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi yawned, "Well, I know I''m good-looking, and so are you."


    "Yanyan is the best looking." Bai Yeqing continued to praise Tao Yanxi.


    "Well, go to sleep, go to sleep." Tao Yanxi yawned again, a bed that is too comfortable is not good, and as soon as it touches the pillow, I want to sleep.


    "Well, sleep." Bai Yeqing whispered, that is, while Bai Yeqing was talking, Tao Yanxi was already asleep.


    At this time in the past, Bai Yeqing had also slept, but now, he can''t fall asleep.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi who was in front of him, and his heart was as sweet as honey.


    The words are so beautiful.


    How can Yan Yan be so beautiful.


    Yan Yan is good-looking everywhere, the voice is also very sweet, and the character is also very good.


    ¡­


    Bai Yeqing just looked at Tao Yanxi like that, unable to hide the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Along with the fancy praise to Tao Yanxi, Bai Yeqing gradually fell into a dreamland.


    It''s just that in the dream, it''s no longer cold data, but Tao Yanxi''s various smiling faces, cunning, naughty, and wicked...


    Beautiful scenes reappeared in his dreams, making him smile all the time in his dreams.


    The next morning, after the two of them had breakfast, Bai Yeqing asked for a hug and went to work.


    Of course, Bai Yeqing actually didn''t want to go to work, and he wanted to accompany Tao Yanxi even more.


    But Tao Yanxi said that if he doesn''t go to work, she won''t hug him or sleep with him!


    This caught Bai Yeqing''s weakness, and he went to work immediately.


    After coaxing Bai Yeqing away, Tao Yanxi did not stay at home, but went out to do something.


    Perhaps because she had coaxed Bai Yeqing, the Bai family didn''t embarrass her anymore.


    After a busy day, at four o''clock in the afternoon, after Tao Yanxi finished her work, she thought that it was still early, so she might as well pick up Bai Yeqing and go home.


    Bai Yeqing should be very happy when he sees him, right?


    And they can also have a meal outside. Although the food at home is delicious, occasionally they need to try new flavors.


    Tao Yanxi took a car to the National Research Institute, which was guarded by the army outside, and ordinary people could not get in.


    Tao Yanxi naturally didn''t want to go in. She found a cafe to sit and watch the news or something.


    Sitting by the window, she could clearly see the situation outside, and the cafe was facing the entrance of the institute, so she could see the people coming out of the institute.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally glanced at the research institute, and at this time, she found that a strange person was walking around the entrance of the research institute.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take it to heart at first, until the strange person suddenly walked towards the cafe, and then sat firmly opposite her.


    The man was wrapped tightly and could not see his face at all.


    After he sat down, he didn''t speak, but stared directly at the door of the research institute, probably waiting for or monitoring someone.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, a little curious in her heart, wrapping it so tightly, isn''t that hiding the ear and stealing the bell? It''s easy to get people''s attention!


    At five o''clock, people from the institute came out one after another.


    Tao Yanxi also stood up and was about to go to the door to pick up Bai Yeqing, but just at this moment the man also stood up and bumped her shoulder hard.

 v2 Chapter 357： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (22)

    "You..." Tao Yanxi was about to say something, but the man seemed to realize that he had bumped into someone else, so he took out a handful of money and put it in Tao Yanxi''s arms, and said anxiously, "I''m sorry. "And then left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi squeezed a handful of crumpled money and twitched the corners of her mouth.


    Forget it, she''s in a good mood today, so she doesn''t care.


    Tao Yanxi collected the money and waited at the entrance of the institute.


    A few minutes later, Bai Yeqing walked out with some hasty steps.


    Yanyan should wait for him to eat at home, he is going back to eat with Yanyan!


    As a result, as soon as he came out, he saw a familiar figure, Bai Yeqing''s eyes lit up, and said!


    "Yanyan!" Bai Yeqing shouted loudly and walked quickly to Tao Yanxi.


    "I''ll pick you up." Tao Yanxi said with a sweet smile.


    "Yeah!" Bai Yeqing nodded heavily, he pretended to grab Tao Yanxi''s little hand, and then squeezed, Yanyan''s hand was soft! happy!


    "How was work today?" Tao Yanxi asked casually.


    Bai Yeqing tilted her head, "Okay." Words are the most important, work is not important!


    "Oh, that''s good." Tao Yanxi replied with a smile, letting Bai Yeqing hold her little hand.


    The two walked forward for a while, when Tao Yanxi was about to propose to eat hot pot, a person suddenly rushed in front of them, grabbed Bai Yeqing''s hand and said, "Bai Yeqing, please help me. "


    Tao Yanxi took a look, isn''t this the same person just now?


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, exuding an unhappy breath all over her body.


    Disturb yourself and get along with words, not happy!


    "Go away!" Bai Yeqing said very unhappily.


    Zhang He was about to cry, "Only you can help me."


    Zhang He''s legs bent down as he spoke, and he was about to kneel down.


    Tao Yanxi was startled and said quickly, "As soon as you came up, you said to help, and you didn''t say anything to help. How could we easily agree to you?"


    When Zhang He heard it, he knew what he was doing was wrong, and he quickly said, "It''s like this..."


    "We''re going to eat, let''s talk while eating, this is not a good place to talk." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Listen to Yanyan!" Bai Yeqing echoed Tao Yanxi.


    Although Zhang He was anxious, after all, he had something to ask for, so he could only nod his head in response.


    The three found a hot pot restaurant and a private room. After ordering the dishes, Tao Yanxi said, "Tell me about your business."


    Zhang He nodded quickly and told about his difficulties.


    To put it simply, Zhang He needs an ore detection technology of Bai Yeqing, which is very crucial for Zhang He.


    After Zhang He finished speaking, he looked at Bai Yeqing eagerly.


    Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi and asked for her opinion.


    Tao Yanxi recalled carefully, it seems that Zhang He did not appear in the background of the story, which means that this person has nothing to do with the heroine.


    "I think it can." Tao Yanxi said.


    Bai Yeqing nodded and said to Zhang He, "Here it is!"


    Zhang He thanked him again and again and almost cried.


    This technology is very important to him at this stage. If he can no longer mine ore, he will go bankrupt.


    After a hot pot meal, Zhang He also knew the importance of Tao Yanxi to Bai Yeqing, and at the same time he recognized that Tao Yanxi seemed to be the person he just bumped into in the cafe.

 v2 Chapter 358： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (23)

    When the three parted, Zhang He also apologized to Tao Yanxi very solemnly.


    "It''s nothing, didn''t you lose money?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Zhang He''s face turned red all of a sudden. In fact, he knew what he was doing was wrong, but he was in a hurry at that time, and this was his only chance.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about anything. After separating from Zhang He, Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "He bullied you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and told Bai Yeqing what happened in the cafe.


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, "Don''t give it to him."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and took out the money Zhang He had given him before.


    The money was crumpled, and it was mostly ten or five dollars.


    "This should be his last money, he is really desperate." Tao Yanxi simply counted it, about one hundred yuan, "It''s really nothing to help, what if he helps us someday? "


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know, she said a word, and in the future, Zhang He really helped them a lot.


    Bai Yeqing nodded thoughtfully, "Yanyan, great!" Yanyan was indeed the best.


    "Then you must remember my greatness~" Tao Yanxi pinched Bai Yeqing''s face.


    Bai Yeqing grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and reached out to squeeze Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Soft." Yan Yan''s hands were soft, his face was soft, and his body was soft.


    "Haha, why are you so cute?" Tao Yanxi pinched Bai Yeqing''s face again, "Let''s go home."


    "Yeah! Go home!" Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi''s hand and went home with her.


    Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing get along very well, and their relationship is developing very steadily.


    Bai Yeqing is very sticky to Tao Yanxi. After Tao Yanxi picked him up once to get off work, Bai Yeqing asked Tao Yanxi to pick him up every day.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have anything to do, and naturally agreed to Bai Yeqing''s request, and just after receiving it, he could have a meal out or something.


    Tao Yanxi''s life was very casual, and Bai''s father didn''t bother her again.


    As Tao Yanxi knew from the background of the story, there was a big problem with the Chu family''s project, and the capital chain was also tightened because of this project.


    Although it will not break, it also makes the Chu family feel a little uncomfortable in the short term.


    After Father Bai found out, he was very fortunate that he did not take over the project, otherwise he would be the one who would lose.


    As a businessman, Father Bai was unwilling to suffer any losses.


    Because of this, Father Bai did not question Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing, and even thanked Bai Yeqing in his heart.


    And this also shows from the side that Bai Yeqing got more information in the research institute than he thought.


    Father Bai decided to treat Bai Yeqing better, and when he returned to normal, it might bring him even greater profits.


    Father Bai also felt sorry for his young son, but in the face of huge profits, profits still prevailed.


    Moreover, Father Bai always believed that his earning more money was good for the whole family, and it was also good for Bai Yeqing. Bai Yeqing should be grateful to him.


    If Tao Yanxi knew that Bai''s father thought so, he would have rolled his eyes.


    This kind of mentality of "I''m doing it for your own good" is really disgusting.


    Tao Yanxi took Bai Yeqing''s salary card and put it into the stock market. She still has a little research on this. Before going to work, she also went to open an account and so on.

 v2 Chapter 359： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (24)

    In just one month, millions have doubled into tens of millions.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Bai Yeqing about this, she thought about giving him a surprise in the future, after all, she is also a woman who can make money!


    A month later, Tao Yanxi learned from Bai Yeqing that the consciousness transmission technology had been initially successful, and the next step was to conduct a measurement experiment.


    Tao Yanxi was very surprised and offered to be the experimenter.


    Bai Yeqing was actually unwilling to let Tao Yanxi be the experimenter. Although he was very confident in himself, he did not want Tao Yanxi to go to the human brain, even if the danger was only one in 10,000. take the risk.


    But who is Tao Yanxi? If ten cows are stubborn, they won''t be able to pull them back.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi firmly believed that her brother was the best, and there would definitely be no problems.


    After some negotiation, Bai Yeqing agreed to Tao Yanxi.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi followed Bai Yeqing to the research institute.


    The procedure for entering the research institute was very troublesome. Fortunately, Bai Yeqing''s status was very high, which avoided many cumbersome procedures.


    Because this technology is still in the confidential stage, there are very few people in the experiment, except for Bai Yeqing, there are only two assistants.


    These two assistants are mainly to assist Bai Yeqing to communicate with other people. After all, such a technology requires a lot of professional knowledge. Although Bai Yeqing is also very good in the professional field, it is difficult to guarantee that sometimes he will ignore it. Some conditions, at this time, the opinions of other people are very important.


    The two assistants were surprised by Tao Yanxi''s arrival.


    Originally, this technology needed experimenters in the end, but the country currently does not allow human experiments. They originally thought of asking Bai Yeqing to use them as experimental subjects, because they really hoped that this technology would be available.


    As a result, they hadn''t even mentioned it yet, but Bai Yeqing actually brought a woman here, and looking at the relationship between the two, they were very close!


    Both assistants watched Tao Yanxi secretly, trying to gossip about something.


    Tao Yanxi just smiled at this, and sure enough, everyone has the heart of gossip.


    "What do I need to do?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Bai Yeqing hadn''t spoken yet, when one of the assistants began to actively introduce it.


    "Ladies, you just have to lie here and stick this chip on the back of your head..."


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips and looked at the assistant with a displeased expression.


    This should be introduced by him! There is nothing to be courteous, and it is either a traitor or a thief! Uneasy good heart!


    After listening to his assistant''s introduction, Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I see, now we can start."


    Bai Yeqing glared at his assistant, then quickly walked to Tao Yanxi, "Yanyan..."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Yeqing with some doubts, "Didn''t we agree before we came? I trust you, it''s fine."


    Bai Yeqing pouted, "Don''t believe him."


    Bai Yeqing pointed to the assistant beside him, with a hint of accusation in his expression, "Listen to me."


    Then Bai Yeqing introduced Tao Yanxi again under Tao Yanxi''s helpless expression and the confused expressions of the two assistants.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is brother jealous again? My brother is so cute when he''s jealous!


    Two assistants: This is not the Bai Yeqing they know! no!

 v2 Chapter 360： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (25)

    Ten minutes later, "I see, let''s start now." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Bai Yeqing nodded, carefully put the chip on the back of Tao Yanxi''s head, and said, "Yanyan, you can think about whatever you want, and I will see it here."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, thinking about what the whole Chinese feast would eat in her mind.


    What steamed lamb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roasted duck, roasted chick, roasted goose, braised pig, braised duck, sauce chicken, bacon, Songhua belly, dried meat, sausage, assorted Supan, smoked chicken White Belly, Steamed Babao Pig, Duck Stuffed with Jiangmi...


    Thinking about this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help swallowing, as if she was a little hungry.


    In order to prevent himself from dying of greed, Tao Yanxi''s thoughts began to float.


    In the past, she was actually not too hungry, but after losing her brother, she had to transfer her pain so that she would not collapse too much, at least not until she had collected her brother''s soul fragments.


    Food is undoubtedly the best way to heal, although this is only temporary, but after so many years, it has become the only way to heal.


    [Little master, don''t think about it, think about the big master again and you can see what you think! ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly opened her mouth to remind her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly stopped thinking and stopped thinking about the past.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, "I''ll see if the numbers displayed on the computer match what I''m thinking about."


    Bai Yeqing nodded and put the computer in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, and there was basically no mistake. She even wrote down the weird names of the dishes she thought of, and the correct rate was over 99%.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the last line of words, her eyes changed, she held the mouse to close the input document, and then dragged the document into the recycle bin to delete it.


    "Oops, all I thought about was eating, I''m not allowed, let''s do it again."


    Bai Yeqing didn''t think much, just nodded and said, "Well, come here a few more times to verify the correct rate."


    Tao Yanxi lay down again, "I won''t think about eating so much this time! I want to think about other things!"


    "Okay." Bai Yeqing naturally followed Tao''s words.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi looked at the contents of the document with satisfaction, which was almost exactly what she thought.


    Bai Yeqing also saw the contents of the document, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yanyan, this is my dissertation." Yanyan read his dissertation, happy!


    "Yeah, it''s well written." Tao Yanxi praised.


    Two Acolytes Ignored: Who Are They? Why are you here? Confused...


    After repeated experiments, the correct rate of the conscious input system has reached 99.99%, and it does not cause any damage to the human brain at present, and we will continue to observe it in the future.


    Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi to a special laboratory to check his body, focusing on his brain, and the results were very good, very good.


    The conscious input system will not cause any harm to the human brain. Of course, this is only an example at present, and more volunteers are needed to observe.


    But from the current point of view, the consciousness input system can be promoted in a small part.


    If there are no problems in a small area, it can be promoted on a large scale.

 v2 Chapter 361： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (26)

    Of course, the small part of the promotion here actually contains a mentality of treating those people as experimenters, but this is not something Bai Yeqing is worried about.


    Bai Yeqing is only responsible for making sure that there will be no major problems with this technology. As for other commercial uses, he has always left it to his teacher.


    His teacher has been addicted to the business world recently, and is happy to deal with the big old foxes.


    Bai Yeqing has saved all the experimental data, and plans to organize it tomorrow. It is more important to eat with Yanyan today!


    After having a good meal outside, the two returned home to continue the game, which could be regarded as their after-dinner pastime.


    A week later, the consciousness transmission technology was spread in a small area, and Tao Yanxi also obtained the application chip with the help of Bai Yeqing.


    When Bai Yeqing went to work, Tao Yanxi put the chip behind his head, turned on the computer at the same time, and connected the chip.


    [Xiao Yao, try to get into the computer. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾OK. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi felt that something had escaped from his mind.


    After a few seconds, [Little master, you can do it~ But the place to move is very limited. Currently, you can only move on the interface you control by the little master. ¡¿


    [Well, I see. ] Tao Yanxi opened the video app in the computer, [Quick, pack all the videos in it into your consciousness, you can watch it slowly. ¡¿


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao''s cheerful voice came, and at the same time the computer screen flickered, as if foreshadowing something.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao returned to Tao Yanxi''s mind contentedly.


    [Little master, I think I can watch it for a lifetime! Play this world slowly~] Xiao Yao said something quickly, and then stopped talking.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, are you going to ignore her?


    Suddenly I feel like I made a wrong decision!


    Although she thought so, she actually had no regrets.


    Xiao Yao is tired enough to watch her and her brother show affection every day, so let him watch those TV dramas.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the computer and put away the chip. She really didn''t need this for the time being. After all, she didn''t do any writing work, such as being a hard-working writer.


    After Tao Yanxi had satisfied Xiao Yao, just as she was about to play a game, her phone rang, and it was an unfamiliar call.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi just said a word, and the other side began to cry: "Yanxi, you haven''t come to play with me recently?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    who is this?


    Tao Yanxi thought and thought, and finally found the owner of this voice in her memory.


    Su Marie... the heroine of this world.


    "I''ve been busy recently." Tao Yanxi said calmly.


    "Is that so, then I forgive you." Su Mary''s voice was charming and seemed very happy.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Forgive what? Why should you forgive her? Did she do something that needs her forgiveness? What''s wrong with this?


    That''s why she said, "Bengren set up or something, it doesn''t exist in this world."


    How could these male and female protagonists who are not online in their minds find out that she has changed her soul~


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily and replied coldly, "Oh."


    "Yanxi, do you want to come out to play? I''m at the Century Hotel~ This is a five-star luxury hotel, and there is a swimming pool on the roof~"

 v2 Chapter 362： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (27)

    Su Marie seemed to want Tao Yanxi to go over, saying that she had been complimenting the Century Hotel.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was still early before Bai Yeqing got off work, so he went to the Century Hotel to take a look, and then went to pick up Bai Yeqing from get off work, very happy.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and said, "I know."


    Tao Yanxi hung up the phone, then packed up and went out.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to see Su Marie, she just wondered why Su Marie was so active in letting her come to Century Hotel.


    In fact, it is very simple to find out the reason. Just ask the service staff of Century Hotel and ask if there are any large-scale events today.


    After such a question, Tao Yanxi really asked what the **** Su Marie wanted to do.


    It was nothing more than one of Sumari''s men who held a pool party on the top floor. Since it was a party, there must be men and women.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that there were not enough girls, and Su Marie wanted to bring herself to make up the number of people. As for what would happen when they got there, everyone knew very well.


    And even if Tao Yanxi finds her to settle accounts afterwards, Sumary can absolutely say that she doesn''t know what will happen to certain men.


    Tao Yanxi knew with her feet what kind of behavior Su Marie would make. She thought about it and called the report number.


    Half an hour later, the Century Hotel was reported to have a party here, and some of them were suspected of taking drugs.


    The police rushed to the scene very quickly, and they actually found some drugs/drugs at the scene. When the police arrived, the scene was full of waves. One person had obviously been hallucinated by poisoning and was holding one of the policemen directly. He started to move his hands and feet, and was subdued by the little policeman backhand.


    The media was moved by the news, because the host of this party happened to be Ye Zetian, a new idol in the entertainment industry.


    When Tao Yanxi received the news, it was already noon the next day. Seeing the media reports, she just wanted to say: Don''t do it, don''t die.


    Is the drug/drug thing to touch?


    As for Ye Zetian, I''m afraid he will quit the entertainment industry because of this incident, tsk tsk, what a pity.


    I don''t know if Ye Zetian will still care about him after he loses power?


    Although Tao Yanxi has the mentality of watching a good show, after all, these are not as important as his brother.


    Last night, Bai Yeqing brought her news that he had to go abroad for an exchange meeting, and it might take a month to come back.


    Taoyan Xizheng and Bai Yeqing are developing their relationship, so why would they leave Bai Yeqing so easily at this time.


    So she has already discussed with him, she will go to that exchange meeting with him, and she will take care of the board and lodging by herself, anyway, she is not short of money now.


    Bai Yeqing naturally happily responded to Tao Yanxi''s proposal, Yanyan went to play with herself, and had fun!


    A day later, Tao Yanxi went abroad with Bai Yeqing.


    On the same day, Su Marie found the villa where Tao Yanxi was, and kept shouting Tao Yanxi''s name outside the villa, wanting Tao Yanxi to come out to see her.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi had already flown abroad, and she did not give Su Marie a chance to be entangled at all.


    Su Marie also made numerous calls to Tao Yanxi, but her number was directly blacklisted by Tao Yanxi.


    On the day of arriving in country M, Bai Yeqing needed to register some things that night. Tao Yanxi was not convenient to go to those places, so he could only stay in the hotel and wait for Bai Yeqing to come back.

 v2 Chapter 363： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (28)

    Just as Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, she received a call from Bai Yeqing''s brother Bai Yusheng.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi was a little curious about what Bai Yusheng was calling her for.


    "It was you who called the police about the Century Hotel?" Bai Yusheng asked straight to the point.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, "Yeah, what''s wrong? Come to Xingshi to ask the guilt?"


    "I remember that you have a good relationship with Su Marie." Bai Yusheng''s tone contained a hint of doubt and a hint of warning.


    "That was in the past, people always change, and now for me, Bai Yeqing is the most important thing~" Tao Yanxi chuckled, her laughter was charming and willful.


    Bai Yusheng felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say why.


    "Are you here to ask Su Marie for justice?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "No." Bai Yusheng glanced at Su Marie, who was looking at him in a daze, frowning slightly, "Where are you now?"


    Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t tell Bai Yusheng where she was. She was finally able to "travel" with Bai Yeqing, how could she let other people disturb them!


    "Since I''m not seeking justice for Su Marie, then where am I important?" Tao Yanxi licked her lips, her eyes sharpened in an instant, "Or is Su Marie by your side?"


    "Let me guess, she''s grabbing your clothes and looking at you with a crying face, she said she wanted to chat with me, after all, it''s been a friendship for so many years, and she wants to know why I''m so pitiful she?"


    Tao Yanxi''s laughter became clearer and crisper, "Bai Yusheng, don''t you think about it, if I didn''t call the police that day, but went to the party, what would be waiting for me? I heard that there are really people inside. Drugs!"


    Bai Yusheng lowered his head and glanced at Su Marie, who was clutching her clothes and crying so hard. He recalled what Su Marie had just said before, and his eyes darkened.


    Thinking about it carefully, what Tao Yanxi said was indeed reasonable.


    Moreover, this woman, Sumary... doesn''t seem to be as simple as she seems.


    Bai Yusheng was about to say something when he heard Tao Yanxi''s voice coming from the phone again.


    "Hey, speaking of it, Big Brother Bai, do you feel that your head is a little green?" Tao Yanxi threw out such a sentence with a smile, and then hung up the phone decisively.


    Let Bai Yusheng figure out the meaning of this sentence by himself.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi blocked Bai Yusheng''s mobile phone number.


    The world is clean and perfect!


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Bai Yeqing returned to the hotel.


    Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing live in the same room, which is what Bai Yeqing requested!


    "You''re back~" Tao Yanxi opened the door with her bare feet. She was wearing only a small skirt with suspenders. As Tao Yanxi turned to the side, the suspender on the left slipped off.


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, and with a bad expression on her face, helped Tao Yanxi to pull up the sling that had slipped.


    Yanyan was seen by others, not happy!


    Those people in the corridor don''t sleep at night, what are they hanging around outside! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi closed the door and looked at Bai Yeqing in confusion. She didn''t seem to provoke him, did she?


    "Yanyan, you can only show it to me alone." Bai Yeqing said, holding Tao Yanxi in his arms all of a sudden.

 v2 Chapter 364： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (29)

    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, my brother is really a clingy child~ But, she likes it!


    "Okay, okay, I''ll just show you alone." Tao Yanxi coaxed Bai Yeqing.


    Bai Yeqing nodded sullenly, and subconsciously rubbed Tao Yanxi''s collarbone.


    "Yanyan, it''s soft." Bai Yeqing was a little reluctant to let go of Tao Yanxi, this is his words, his own words!


    "Yes, yes, you are also soft, don''t hold it, go take a bath." Tao Yanxi patted Bai Yeqing''s waist and said.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t move, obviously not wanting to let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    "Just hold it after the shower, and go take a shower." Tao Yanxi poked Bai Yeqing''s waist, trying to get him to let go.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t want to let go of Tao Yanxi, but when he heard Tao Yanxi''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I''ll go right away!" Bai Yeqing quickly let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps, and then quickly entered the bathroom.


    Five minutes later, Bai Yeqing came out wearing pajamas.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Five minutes, what did you wash? brain?


    "Yanyan, hug and sleep!" Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, "Have you washed it clean?"


    Bai Yeqing tilted her head and took off her pajamas at once.


    "Yanyan, check!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I''m clean!" Bai Yeqing walked to Tao Yanxi, took her hand and touched her body.


    Yan Yan''s hands were not only soft, but also warm.


    "Yanyan, clean!" Bai Yeqing laughed stupidly, and kept holding Tao Yanxi''s hand and stroking his body.


    Tao Yanxi touched Bai Yeqing''s chest and subconsciously pinched, Huh? Feels good!


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yeqing looks like a scientist, but his body is not soft at all. The muscles on his body are tight and he seems to have abdominal muscles?


    Tao Yanxi looked down and saw that he did have abdominal muscles, but only two.


    Bai Yeqing followed Tao Yanxi''s eyes and looked down, "Yanyan?"


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "Nothing."


    "Put your clothes on." Tao Yanxi pulled back his hand, pretending that the person who was touching Bai Yeqing was not him.


    Bai Yeqing put on his pajamas obediently, "Yanyan, hug and sleep."


    Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing entered the bed together. She was not too sleepy, after all, she slept on the plane for several hours.


    Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi into his arms, and his heart was beating fast.


    "Yanyan, it''s hot." Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, as if he didn''t want to leave the slightest gap between them.


    Tao Yanxi felt that it was a little hard to breathe, she said with a breath of breath, "Brother, don''t hold me so tightly, I can''t breathe."


    Bai Yeqing only loosened Tao Yanxi slightly after hearing this, but when he heard her voice, for some reason, he felt that his body began to heat up.


    "Yanyan, I''m so hot..." Bai Yeqing''s voice contained a trace of grievance, he didn''t understand what happened.


    "Oh, then I''ll turn down the air conditioner." Tao Yanxi was about to sit up, but saw Bai Yeqing buried his head in her neck.


    "No, I don''t want Yanyan to leave." Bai Yeqing rubbed Tao Yanxi''s collarbone, his warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s neck, a familiar and unfamiliar feeling rose from the bottom of his heart and quickly flowed to his limbs Bai Zhe, she couldn''t help but let out a soft hum...

 v2 Chapter 365： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (30)

    "Well..." Tao Yanxi put one hand on Bai Yeqing''s chest, "Bai Yeqing, let me go."


    When Bai Yeqing heard these words, she raised her head and looked at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved eyes.


    "Yanyan, you all call my brother."


    "Then brother, can you let go?" Tao Yanxi coaxed Bai Yeqing.


    "Not good." Bai Yeqing became more and more aggrieved, "Yanyan just told me to hug me to sleep."


    "But didn''t you say it''s hot? I''m going to lower the temperature of the air conditioner." Tao Yanxi teased Bai Yeqing with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Bai Yeqing pursed his lips, pointed his finger to the position of his heart and said, "It''s not hot, it''s hot here."


    "Yanyan, am I sick?" Bai Yeqing lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yeah, brother is sick~" Tao Yanxi approached Bai Yeqing and whispered close to his ear.


    Bai Yeqing''s body stiffened, and he didn''t let go of Tao Yanxi''s clothes.


    "Then I don''t work anymore, so I''ll be with you all the time, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Don''t you want my brother to get sick?"


    "Think!" Bai Yeqing nodded heavily, but soon he said in frustration, "But I never knew about this disease, it should be an incurable disease."


    "No~" Tao Yanxi suddenly touched the position of Bai Yeqing''s heart, she could feel his heart beating erratically and very fast.


    "Yanyan?" Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, as if he didn''t understand why she said that. He only knew that when Yanyan touched his heart, the feeling of heat became more intense.


    I really want to... I really want to hold Yan Yan tightly in my arms and never let go.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, "I can cure you~"


    "Is Yanyan a doctor?" Bai Yeqing asked in surprise. He believed in Yanyan. Since Yanyan said so, he would definitely be able to cure himself!


    "I''m just your doctor~" Tao Yanxi said, pressing the position of Bai Yeqing''s heart with her palm, "How do you feel?"


    "It feels very comfortable!" Bai Yeqing''s eyes were shining, and there was a hint of admiration in his eyes when he looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Seeing this look in his eyes, Tao Yanxi almost couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    How can my brother be so cute?


    "Then, I''ll take you to do something more comfortable, okay?" Tao Yan''s eyes were full of emotion, as if she was tempting Bai Yeqing to join her on a certain peak of bliss.


    Bai Yeqing tilted his head slightly, "Yan Yan, will that hurt you?"


    "A doctor will be very tired when treating a disease, right? I don''t want Yanyan to be too tired." Bai Yeqing tried her best to control her heartbeat, so she couldn''t let Yanyan worry!


    "No way~ Not only will it not be tiring, but it will be very comfortable~" Tao Yanxi licked her lips, the temptation was very obvious.


    However, Bai Yeqing was a bit puzzled. He frowned slightly, "Yanyan, how can you feel comfortable? How can you feel comfortable with something like medical treatment?"


    Tao Yanxi was about to explain, but she heard Bai Yeqing say, "Yanyan, are you lying to me? I''m dead, dead."


    "No~" Tao Yanxi was thinking about whether to throw Bai Yeqing down, but when she saw Bai Yeqing put her in his arms, she muttered: "Yanyan, I''m not uncomfortable anymore, we Go to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    The fire is up, still sleeping?


    sleep what sleep! Get up!

 v2 Chapter 366： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (31)

    Tao Yanxi''s little hand began to probe into Bai Yeqing''s pajamas, but Bai Yeqing grabbed her hand and said very seriously, "Yanyan, go to sleep!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Brother, I''m really not tired~ I''ll help you heal, okay?" Tao Yanxi rubbed Bai Yeqing''s leg with her foot.


    Bai Yeqing clamped Tao Yanxi''s restless feet between his legs, and his voice became more and more serious: "If you don''t treat the disease, go to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha.


    "Brother~" Tao Yanxi also tried to go to Wushan Yunyu with Bai Yeqing.


    "I''m already asleep, you should be asleep too." Bai Yeqing said in a very clear voice.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I believe in your evil!


    Bai Yeqing held Tao Yanxi tightly in his arms, preventing her from doing anything else.


    Unmovable Tao Yanxi: Despair.jpg


    Tao Yanxi sighed in her heart, and it seemed that her elder brother really didn''t plan to "play games" with her.


    After a tiring day, it''s time to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and greedily absorbed the breath of Bai Yeqing.


    She was held tightly in his arms, and only at this time could she feel that he truly belonged to her at this moment.


    There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth, and she slowly fell asleep.


    Bai Yeqing listened to Tao Yanxi''s gentle breathing, and opened her eyes slightly to look at Tao Yanxi.


    It looks so beautiful when Yan Yan is asleep.


    Did Yan Yan think of him when he was sleeping?


    Can Yan Yan dream? Do you dream of him when you are dreaming?


    What will happen in the dream?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Yeqing thought a lot in his mind, he just looked at Tao Yanxi like that, without any sleepiness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Bai Yeqing lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead.


    Say good night.


    The moonlight shone into the room, shedding a hazy gauze. Between this haze, there were two people embracing each other.


    The next day, Bai Yeqing went to another meeting after breakfast, which seemed to be a guidance meeting.


    Today''s Bai Yeqing can do some basic communication. Although he still doesn''t like talking very much, he has begun to talk more in the professional field.


    Because of this, the main force of the researchers sent by Hua Guo this time is Bai Yeqing.


    Tao Yanxi had nothing to do, so she could only stay in the hotel and play games.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi saw news about Bai Yeqing when he was reading the news.


    In the news, Bai Yeqing''s professionalism was greatly appreciated, and many of his contributions were listed. This was regarded as an official compliment, and it also affirmed Bai Yeqing''s status.


    It is conceivable that Bai Yeqing will become a hot figure in the future, whether in country M or in China.


    And his past is likely to be dug up.


    As for the impact on Bai Yeqing after being dug up, this is something that no one can predict.


    But when Tao Yanxi saw the news, she didn''t think so much.


    Netizens are always powerful. If they can dig out Bai Yeqing''s background, they will definitely dig out her background.


    Although Tao Yanxi doesn''t care what netizens say, it is likely to affect her life.


    Especially since she hasn''t "eaten" her own brother yet~


    She wished her brother''s first time was taught by her instead of reading some unscrupulous little/yellow/books!

 v2 Chapter 367： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (32)

    Wait, she seems to be thinking too much.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, what happened to her recently, why did she always want to eat her brother?


    Could it be that the two worlds have not been nourished and are in love?


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, no, no, she is not such a person!


    ¡¾Little master, what are you doing? Do you perform a double reed alone? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, [Nothing. ¡¿


    [Oh, little master, let me tell you, I recently watched an idol drama! ¡¿Xiao Yao''s voice sounded a little excited, ¡¾The heroine is a coquettish, she doesn''t know that, after meeting the male protagonist, her body becomes soft and hot, the female protagonist falls into self-doubt and keeps running away from the male protagonist, but the male protagonist doesn''t. I''ve been chasing the heroine...]


    The more Tao Yanxi listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. How could this setting be so familiar? It seems to be the setting of Sumary?


    The difference is that Sumary did not escape, but happily greeted her.


    and¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she always had an inexplicable sense of hopelessness recently, especially when she was with her brother, she always wanted to throw him down.


    Although she loves her brother, she can control her own disappointment, and she also knows that now is not a good time to throw her brother down, but there is a certain longing surging in her heart.


    [Xiao Yao, in this world, apart from the special physique of Meigu, are there any other special physiques? Well...it''s about men. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [There are many, such as pure Yin physique, such as fox demon physique, etc.~] Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of his mouth, "I''m talking about this world, how can there be a fox demon in this world? ¡¿


    [Oh...] Xiao Yao paused for a while, she should be thinking about something, [Apart from the charm, there seems to be no more, but there is a situation that may exist. ¡¿


    ¡¾what''s the situation? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Just like the little master, you love the big master, maybe you want to sleep with the big master at any time? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [I don''t know yet? I just feel like something is wrong with me lately, and this kind of uncontrollable hopelessness shouldn''t be happening to me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Oh~ I got it! ¡¿Xiao Yao said excitedly, "Isn''t Sumari the heroine of this world? She is naturally charming and can attract so many men, little master, as the female partner beside her, may it be affected to some extent? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She felt that this guess was not reliable at all!


    [Forget it, you should still watch your TV series. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi waved his hand, picked up the phone and continued to read the news.


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao answered happily.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t struggle for a long time, but took this matter to the bottom of her heart. What if one day she suddenly had a flash of inspiration and figured it out? It''s not impossible isn''t it?


    At six o''clock in the evening, Bai Yeqing called her, saying that he would be at the hotel soon, and then asked to go out to dinner.


    Tao Yanxi simply packed up and went out soon.


    As a result, as soon as she went out, she saw Su Marie and a strange man pulling and pulling in the corridor.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Does this... have to use her as a cannon fodder?


    How can I meet Sue Mary anywhere?


    Su Marie also saw Tao Yanxi, she hurriedly said loudly: "Yanxi, save me!"

 v2 Chapter 368： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (33)

    Tao Yanxi wanted to turn around and leave, but the elevator and stairs were all on Su-Marie''s side, and she had to pass by the two of them if she wanted to go out.


    And she also didn''t want to miss the "date" time with Bai Yeqing for Sumary''s sake.


    So Tao Yanxi could only keep a straight face and walked forward with a look of "I''m not easy to mess with".


    Su Marie saw Tao Yanxi walking towards her, her eyes suddenly lit up, she knew that last time Yanxi didn''t deliberately call the police, someone must be encouraging her!


    Yan Xi really still cares about her! No, when I heard her cry for help, I immediately came over.


    "Yanxi, thank you for saving me."


    Before Tao Yanxi approached her, Su Marie couldn''t wait to thank her.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, you misunderstood.


    The man who was pulling with him also seemed to be a little afraid of strangers. He glared at Su Marie, then turned and left.


    Su Marie patted her chest in shock and said, "Yanxi, you are so kind."


    As she spoke, she wanted to come up to hold Tao Yanxi''s arm, but where Tao Yanxi would let her hold herself, she naturally avoided Su Marie''s hand, and said, "I''m not good, since you''re all right, I want to gone."


    "Hey? Yanxi, where are you going?" Su Marie didn''t mind Tao Yanxi''s attitude, and directly followed her footsteps.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at her, "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Yanxi, how can you say that? I know what happened to you last time was wrong, and I don''t blame you anymore. How could you treat me like this?" Su Mary pouted and said with a trace of complaint.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Forgive her for not understanding this brain circuit.


    Tao Yanxi ignored her, walked quickly to the elevator door, and pressed the elevator.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi ignoring her, Su Marie said to herself, "Don''t worry, Yanxi, I''m not a stingy person, I won''t blame you, but you have to make up for it~ I''m hungry. Now, let''s go eat together, I heard that the Irish restaurant is good, shall we go there to eat?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    A restaurant in Ireland, a five-star restaurant, probably costs more than 100,000 yuan per meal, hehe.


    Does this make her a fool?


    At this time, the elevator door opened, Tao Yanxi stepped into the elevator quickly and wanted to close the door.


    But Su Marie slipped in quickly and stood firmly beside Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, the Elland restaurant seems to be a bit far from here. Let''s take a taxi. Of course, you must pay for the fare~" Sumarie said with a look of course.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists, she couldn''t fight, she couldn''t fight, this was a mentally retarded person with some brain problems, and he couldn''t get angry with the mentally retarded, and it was easy to make himself a mentally retarded person.


    Can''t fight, can''t fight, can''t fight!


    Tao Yanxi took a few deep breaths, turned her head to look at Su Marie, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Su Marie was taken aback for a moment, she seemed to be... even more beautiful.


    Su Marie pursed her lips, and seemed a little reluctant to admit the thought that had just popped up in her mind.


    "I''m so sorry, I have something to do, so I can''t go to dinner with you~"


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s tone is still friendly, although there is a hint of malice in his eyes, but it is not too hurtful.


    Such an obvious rejection, if it were someone else, she would definitely know that Tao Yanxi was unwilling to be with her, but at this moment, the person Tao Yanxi was facing was Su Marie.


    When Su Mary heard this, her first reaction was...

 v2 Chapter 369： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (34)

    Yan Xi is so nice, he never forgets to accompany him to dinner when he has something to do.


    Su Marie raised a smile she thought was sweet and said, "It''s alright, Yan Xi, I''ll accompany you to do things, you don''t have to be so polite with me, after all, we are good friends."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hold back, hold back, this is the heroine, can''t fight, can''t fight.


    "I''m dealing with private affairs, so it''s inconvenient to take you." Tao Yanxi''s tone became more and more indifferent, and her expression became more and more ugly, but Su Marie didn''t notice it at all, but said a little aggrieved: "Yanxi, you Is there any personal thing you can''t take me with?"


    "Could it be..." Su Marie looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, and speculated to herself, "Are you going out to accompany the man?"


    "Yanxi, don''t worry, I won''t say it." Su Mary swears.


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t help rolling his eyes, I can go to you!


    "Yanxi, it''s alright, I can accompany you~" Su Mary looked at Tao Yanxi with a "you see I''m for your own good" expression.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth, just as the elevator reached the first floor, she got out of the elevator.


    Su Marie quickly followed Tao Yanxi, as if she had made up her mind to follow her.


    Tao Yan took a few steps, and she also took a few steps.


    Tao Yanxi ignored her and walked out of the hotel quickly, while Su Marie also quickened her pace and kept talking to Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, don''t walk so fast, I can''t walk anymore."


    "Yanxi, I''m angry, don''t go so fast."


    "Yanxi, I''m not mad at you anymore, I forgive you, you want to treat me to a big meal~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Tao Yanxi walked outside, she deliberately turned to a corner and waited for Su Marie to follow.


    "Yanxi, why don''t you leave? It''s alright, I can keep up." Su Mary said with a gentle face.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "Is that so~"


    When Su Marie heard this, she shuddered inexplicably. How could she suddenly feel that Yan Xi was terrifying?


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth grew bigger and bigger, and finally reached a strange angle.


    She suddenly reached out and tugged on Sumary''s arm, while her right leg bent over her stomach.


    Can''t play... a wool!


    If you can do something, why force it!


    Tao Yanxi kicked Su Marie to the ground with one foot. Under Su Marie''s horrified expression, she looked down at her and said, "I said, don''t follow me, OK?"


    Su Marie stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, her body trembling slightly.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Su Marie and said viciously, "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen a beautiful woman beat someone!"


    Su Marie subconsciously shook her head, and her body trembled violently.


    "Have you seen it now?" Tao Yanxi clapped her hands and straightened her clothes, "Follow me next time, it won''t be as simple as a kick."


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and left with her bag in hand.


    Su Marie looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    Tao Yanxi, she is really different.


    But why bully her? Obviously she did nothing wrong.


    Su Marie fell into suspicion, but Tao Yanxi had already left quickly.


    It''s cool to kick Sumary!


    If you meet such a person again in the future, you will never force yourself to do it!


    This kind of person, really, the ability to supplement the brain is better than the other, completely immersed in the world of self, tsk tsk, really... disgusting.

 v2 Chapter 370： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (35)

    Who is not a little princess these days?


    Tao Yanxi met Bai Yeqing in a good mood, and then had a meal with Meimei.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi being so happy, Bai Yeqing asked curiously, "Yanyan, what are you happy about?"


    "Because I''m with you~" Tao Yanxi casually said a love sentence, which made Bai Yeqing''s ears red.


    "I... I''m also happy." Bai Yeqing blushed and glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Yeqing like this, and suddenly a strong desire surged up in her body, wanting to... throw him down.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, no, very wrong.


    "Yanyan, what''s the matter?" Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi, whose face suddenly changed, suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, I just thought of a fun thing." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, she did not choose to tell Bai Yeqing what was wrong with her body.


    "What''s the matter? May I know?" Bai Yeqing was eager to attract Yan Yan''s attention, what could it be?


    "I''m thinking, is the adoptive father''s company okay? Before going abroad, I seem to have seen some problems in the adoptive father''s company. It seems that there is a lack of technology?" Tao Yanxi successfully diverted the topic and took a sip of water at the same time. , suppressed the urge to surge up in the body.


    "Well, it''s the preparation technology of the over-the-horizon telescope." Bai Yeqing''s expression was a little dull, and he didn''t seem to have much affection for Father Bai.


    Tao Yanxi watched Bai Yeqing say such a word lightly, and her heart skipped a beat, "You developed this technology as well?"


    Bai Yeqing nodded, "Well, the recently researched one has entered the trial stage."


    "Then you..." Bai Yeqing interrupted Tao Yan''s words before she could finish her words, "The state has requisitioned this technology."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that it turned out to be requisitioned from above, no wonder Father Bai couldn''t get it.


    Bai Yeqing glanced at Tao Yanxi cautiously, "Yanyan, do you want me to give this technology to Dad?"


    "What do you think?" Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, "That''s your thing, you have absolute control~"


    Bai Yeqing''s eyes dimmed, "But I want to hear Yanyan''s opinion, Yanyan is very important to me."


    "That big brother is also very important to me~ So, what my big brother thinks is what I think~" Tao Yanxi smiled with a frown, only the reflection of Bai Yeqing in her eyes.


    Bai Yeqing nodded heavily, "Yeah! Words are the best!"


    "That''s it~" Tao Yanxi smiled mischievously, "So you have to treat me well, or... hum hum~"


    Bai Yeqing also laughed, Yanyan is so beautiful, he likes Yanyan the most.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, with an indescribable warmth.


    In the other corner, Su Marie looked at the two of them, her nails digging into her palms.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this.


    How could Tao Yanxi be able to smile so happily?


    Obviously... She is better-looking than her, kind-hearted and hard-working, why is her man so much better than her man?


    Su Marie was a little unwilling, knowing that Ye Qing should like her.


    That''s right, Bai Yeqing should like him, Tao Yanxi just met Bai Yeqing in advance, in fact, Bai Yeqing likes himself.


    That''s right, Bai Yeqing likes himself.


    Su Marie thought about it, she really thought that Bai Yeqing liked her.


    For a time, she looked at Bai Yeqing with a bit of obsession...

 v2 Chapter 371： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (36)

    Tao Yanxi''s temple throbbed, and she always had a bad premonition.


    And this feeling didn''t disappear until noon the next day. Just when she thought the previous feeling was an illusion, she was attracted by a message.


    Today, Bai Yeqing was introducing a certain technology in a very famous university in country M. There were many students and media present. The introduction was very smooth at the beginning. When Bai Yeqing finished the introduction and was about to leave, a woman suddenly rushed over. to the stage.


    And this woman is Su Marie.


    Su Marie was so exquisitely dressed that she only said a word when she rushed to the stage.


    "I agreed to your proposal."


    Bai Yeqing: ? ? ?


    other people:! ! !


    Because of Su Marie''s words, everyone was boiling.


    What''s the matter?


    The genius scientist has a girlfriend! And also proposed! The girl also agreed!


    Just such a scene, everyone present can make up countless romantic love stories!


    This time, the media is also boiling, this is a major news!


    The media immediately surrounded Su Marie.


    "Are you and Bai Yeqing boyfriend and girlfriend? How did you start?"


    "When did he propose to you?"


    "Excuse me, what is the purpose of your high-profile appearance here today?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The media pointed the microphone at Su Marie, and looked at her with fiery eyes, wishing she could say everything at once.


    With a shy smile, Su Marie began to answer questions from the media one by one.


    And Bai Yeqing looked at Su Marie surrounded by the media, and there was a trace of sarcasm in his eyes.


    He waved away a few of the media surrounding him and turned to leave.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the news, Bai Yeqing had just returned to the hotel.


    Tao Yanxi did not take the initiative to ask Bai Yeqing, but waited for Bai Yeqing to take the initiative to speak.


    "Yanyan..." Bai Yeqing approached Tao Yanxi and said with a trace of grievance, "Someone bullied me."


    "Yanyan, there is an ugly woman who went crazy today and said she would agree to my proposal. I have never proposed to Yanyan. How could I beg her?"


    "Yanyan, there is an ugly woman who covets me, and I don''t like her."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Bai Yeqing said the end, he was already acting like a spoiled child.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and raised Bai Yeqing''s chin, "Then... will you agree to my proposal?"


    Bai Yeqing''s eyes lit up, "Yanyan proposes to me? Promise!"


    Before Tao Yanxi could speak, Bai Yeqing ran to the side to open the suitcase, and carefully flipped through something.


    A few minutes later, Bai Yeqing took out a small box. He excitedly ran to Tao Yanxi, opened the box, and said excitedly, "Yanyan, look!"


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look, this seems to be... a ring?


    So, is Bai Yeqing even ready for this!


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi felt that she had been tricked.


    And just as Tao Yanxi was stunned, Bai Yeqing quickly took out the ring and put it on Tao Yanxi, and then put on the ring that belonged to him.


    In the end, he didn''t forget to shake his finger and said excitedly, "Yanyan, you are mine now!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the shiny ring on her ring finger and raised her eyebrows.


    Oh, I accidentally became a married person.

 v2 Chapter 372： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (37)

    "When did you buy the ring?" How could she not know.


    Bai Yeqing smiled and did not answer Tao Yanxi''s question.


    "Anyway, Yanyan is mine now, we will go back to China tomorrow to get the marriage certificate." Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi and rubbed her neck.


    Tao Yanxi was so rubbed by Bai Yeqing, and some kind of impulse came out of his body, and it became more and more intense.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, really wanting to... want to throw Bai Yeqing down...


    "Yanyan, I like you." Bai Yeqing said softly.


    Tao Yanxi''s mind was stunned, she only felt that Bai Yeqing''s voice seemed to come from far away, and it seemed to be everywhere, circling little by little in her mind, and finally took root deeply and could not be eliminated. Lose.


    ¡¾little Master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly made a sound, Tao Yanxi suddenly came back to her senses.


    "I like my brother too~" Tao Yanxi teased, but instead of hugging Bai Yeqing, she picked up the phone and shook it at Bai Yeqing, "Then how to solve the Sumarie thing? I looked online. They are all wishing you two a good relationship for a hundred years, and you have given birth to your son early~¡±


    "Is Yanyan jealous?" Bai Yeqing asked with bright eyes.


    "Yeah~ I''m jealous~" Tao Yanxi still smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Yanyan, she won''t be able to dance for long." Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi. Due to the angle, Tao Yanxi couldn''t see Bai Yeqing''s expression, but she thought, that expression should not be very good. wonderful.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t stay in the hotel for long, because he was going back to China tomorrow, so Bai Yeqing had to explain what happened here.


    After Bai Yeqing left, Tao Yanxi locked the door, closed all the curtains, turned on the computer, and found a movie to watch.


    Of course, although it is ostensibly watching a movie, in reality...


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what happened before? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    She clearly noticed that her state just now was very wrong, and this definitely shouldn''t be the state she should be in.


    [Little master, big master doesn''t seem to be as simple as we thought. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice also has a seriousness, ¡¾The eldest master seems to know that you are not your original body. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi frowned, "How is that possible? If he knew, how could Heavenly Dao not punish me? ¡¿


    [This point is also strange to me. It stands to reason that if people in this world find out that you are not your original body, Little Master, Heavenly Dao will punish you, but...] Xiao Yao''s voice was also full of doubts.


    ¡¾Are you sure? Did he really find out that I''m not the real person? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked solemnly, she has passed through so many worlds, none of which can be found.


    And the protagonist Su Marie and others didn''t find it. How did Bai Yeqing find out?


    [Ninety percent sure. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said with certainty, ¡¾Little master, did you expose it last time? ¡¿


    When she was testing consciousness transmission technology last time, Tao Yanxi did think about the past, but she stopped the loss in time, and those things were deleted, how could Bai Yeqing know?


    [Is the abnormality of my body related to Bai Yeqing? ¡¿The inexplicable love. The tide is surging, it will never be that simple.


    [It is possible, little master, what should we do now? ¡¿Xiao Yao asked worriedly, if the big master starts to go crazy, the ten little masters can''t stop it!


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, just when she was about to answer Xiao Yao, there was a knock on the door...

 v2 Chapter 373： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (38)

    "Yanyan, I''m back." Bai Yeqing''s voice came from outside, so frightened Tao Yanxi stood up.


    "Come on~" Tao Yanxi said, then walked to the window and opened the curtains.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi went to open the door.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" Tao Yanxi said, looking at Bai Yeqing outside the door.


    Bai Yeqing said with a smirk, "I want to get a marriage certificate with Yanyan as soon as possible, so I''ll do it soon."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Don''t be in such a hurry, right? I can''t run."


    Hearing this, Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi''s hand seriously and said, "But I want to announce to the world that Yanyan belongs to me."


    "Okay, I''m yours, what about you?" Tao Yanxi asked with a teasing.


    "I said it too!" Bai Yeqing said more seriously.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback by Bai Yeqing''s serious attitude, Bai Yeqing took advantage of this moment to hug her and said, "I booked a flight for the evening, let''s go back together."


    "Well, good." Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t have any objections.


    The two quickly packed their luggage, and after having dinner together, they flew to China.


    It was at this time that Su Marie seemed to have established her identity as "Bai Yeqing''s wife".


    The media is showing off, and netizens have come down to the muddy waters to make various blessings and comments. Of course, there is no shortage of people doing things, but these are few.


    Most people still wished Bai Yeqing and Su Marie. In this atmosphere, Su Marie became more and more sure that she was Bai Yeqing''s wife.


    After all, Bai Yeqing didn''t come out to deny it, did he?


    Su Marie was full of joy, she even couldn''t wait to go to Tao Yanxi and tell her that Bai Yeqing liked her, she was Bai Yeqing''s wife, and she was just Bai Yeqing''s play.


    Unfortunately, Su Marie didn''t find Tao Yanxi for a while, because Tao Yanxi had already returned to China.


    On the day she returned to China, Bai Yeqing took her to get a marriage certificate.


    After Bai Yeqing got the marriage certificate, he kissed several times, still hugging Tao Yanxi and saying, "Yanyan, you are finally mine".


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi can only say: "You can keep the marriage certificate, in case you lose it one day..."


    Before she could finish her words, Bai Yeqing shook her head frantically and said, "No way, I won''t lose it if I lose it!"


    "Yanyan, I like you the most~" Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi, very happy.


    "I like my brother the most~" Tao Yanxi replied, her eyes full of smiles.


    So good.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Bai Yeqing held a press conference.


    At the press conference, Bai Yeqing clarified the news of his marriage in the past two days.


    Bai Yeqing said that he was indeed married, but the object of his marriage was not that Miss Sumary, but Tao Yanxi.


    Everyone was in an uproar and asked what was going on.


    Bai Yeqing is not good at words, but just took out the marriage certificate and showed it to the media, which was to clarify what Su Marie had said before.


    And because of this marriage certificate, some smart people began to guess that Su Marie was using them as gunmen.


    The words that Su Marie said before suddenly turned into words with ulterior motives, and even used some media to force Bai Yeqing to admit that she was the evidence of his wife.


    These media people are not stupid. After they knew that they had been tricked, they quickly pointed the finger at Su Marie.

 v2 Chapter 374： Sultry goblin sister VS autistic scientist brother (39)

    Bai Yeqing is a person of the country, these mainstream media will naturally not go to black and white Yeqing.


    And those non-mainstream media will not go black, after all, they don''t want to be checked for water meters.


    Moreover, in the past two years, the above has deliberately launched a science ambassador. Bai Yeqing is the spokesperson of Huaguo Science. Who dares to say that Bai Yeqing is not under the pressure from above?


    Since Bai Yeqing couldn''t fight, all the contradictions came to Su Marie.


    And this matter, Su Marie was talking nonsense at the beginning, otherwise they would misunderstand?


    If it wasn''t for what Sue Marie said, how could they have written that news?


    Many media criticized Su Marie, including the media of M country.


    As for the netizens, they are even more angry. Just imagine, they were originally wishing for a blessing, but they found out that it was a deception. Who is not angry?


    This anger naturally finds a vent.


    So Su Marie''s major social accounts fell all of a sudden.


    And everything that Su Marie used to be picked up, even her entanglement with several men was also posted.


    Netizens saw that the men who were picked up are all elites in the industry, and the most important thing is that they are handsome!


    Handsome and golden, which is not the girl''s dream lover?


    But even such a man was humiliated by a liar!


    This time, many netizens were even more angry.


    There was a lot of commotion on the Internet, but in reality, Su Mary''s life was not so easy.


    She followed Bai Yusheng to the M country, but on the second day after arriving in the M country, Bai Yusheng found out that she had an affair with another man.


    Bai Yusheng threw her away on the spot, and her wallet, passport, mobile phone, etc. were all stolen.


    When she met Tao Yanxi in the hotel that day, it was one of her creditors. She owed that person tens of thousands of dollars, but she could not pay it back, so that person wanted to pay off the debt with her body.


    Fortunately, she met Tao Yanxi that day, so she was not pulled away by that person.


    Later, after she admitted that she was Bai Yeqing''s wife, the media was responsible for her room and board, so she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    But since Bai Yeqing held the press conference, everything has changed.


    She was kicked out by the media and scolded her badly.


    She is penniless and has no mobile phone, so she can''t even make a phone call.


    She has nowhere to go, and all this is because of that woman, Tao Yanxi!


    Yes, if it wasn''t for Tao Yanxi, how could she have fallen to this point?


    Obviously Tao Yanxi has a lot of money, and she doesn''t need more, just need her to give herself a little bit?


    Why not?


    They used to be friends, so what''s wrong with helping friends?


    Sumary was angry, but hunger had left her without the strength to do anything.


    "Yo! It''s here!" A familiar voice rang in her ear, Su Marie looked up and saw a familiar face, it was the debt collector.


    Sumary wanted to escape, she couldn''t be caught by this man, she couldn''t!


    But she was so hungry and so tired that she was grabbed by the man as soon as she stood up.


    "Oh, still want to run away?" The man sneered and dragged Su Marie out directly.


    A trace of despair crossed Su Marie''s face, it''s over, it''s over...


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi suddenly frowned, but at this moment, Bai Yeqing turned to look at her.

 v2 Chapter 375： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (40)

    "Yanyan, what''s wrong?" Bai Yeqing asked suspiciously.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "It''s okay, I just think you are super handsome all of a sudden~"


    Bai Yeqing thought for a while, and asked very seriously, "Is there that Cai Guangrong handsome?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Cai Guangrong? Who is it?


    Oh, it seems to be the resident guest in the "National Games".


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Do you still care about this?" She said it casually last time~


    "Well, I care about everything Yanyan said." Bai Yeqing stared at Tao Yanxi with sincerity in his eyes.


    What he said was true.


    Such an idea popped up in Tao Yanxi''s mind for no reason.


    "Then you have to listen~" Tao Yanxi approached Bai Yeqing and chuckled, "I love you~"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her lips touched Bai Yeqing''s.


    The soft touch made Bai Yeqing''s eyes widen suddenly.


    Yan Yan''s lips are so soft and sweet.


    I want... want to keep going like this.


    Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi and tightened his hands suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi probed into Bai Yeqing''s mouth and began to slowly teach him to dance with her.


    Bai Yeqing''s learning ability is very strong, and after a few minutes, he was able to kiss Tao Yanxi to the point of lack of oxygen.


    Possibly because of lack of oxygen, Tao Yanxi''s face became more and more rosy, her eyes were blurred, and she seemed to be longing for something.


    "Yanyan..." Bai Yeqing looked at Tao Yanxi obsessively, his hand ran across Tao Yanxi''s face, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    "Huh?" Gu Qiuwang, surging up from her body, almost burned her sanity. She licked her lips, her expression becoming more and more blurred.


    "Yanyan, I love you." Bai Yeqing said very seriously.


    "I love you too." Tao Yanxi twisted her body and moved closer to Bai Yeqing.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Bai Yeqing''s chest, her little hands moving up and down his chest.


    "Yanyan?" Bai Yeqing was very unfamiliar with this feeling, as if there was a fire burning, but when Tao Yanxi''s hand touched a certain place, there was an indescribable coolness.


    This hot and cool feeling tormented him, making him not know what to do for a while.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to sense Bai Yeqing''s confusion, she chuckled lightly, with a hint of charm in her laughter.


    "Hey~ I''ll teach you to play a fun game~"


    Tao Yanxi put her hand into Bai Yeqing''s clothes, she narrowed her eyes slightly and rubbed his chest.


    "A fun game?" Bai Yeqing seemed to remember something, and finally nodded and said, "Well, I want to play a fun game with Yanyan."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, approached Bai Yeqing and kissed his lips.


    The lips and teeth of the two blended together, and Bai Yeqing began to gradually control the main rhythm with his super learning ability.


    When Bai Yeqing''s hand penetrated into Tao Yanxi''s clothes, Tao Yanxi only felt that the fire in his heart was released at this moment.


    She squinted at Bai Yeqing, Bai Yeqing lowered her head slightly and began to unbutton her clothes.


    A few minutes later, the two met Chiguo.


    There seems to be an ambiguous atmosphere in the room, and the two become more and more in love with this atmosphere.


    This is the person who is in love, and the love goes deep into the depths of nature.


    The two embraced each other. At the beginning, Tao Yanxi was guiding Bai Yeqing, but at the back, Bai Yeqing was in control of the whole rhythm.


    Whispering, gasping/breathing, snapping/popping sounds in the room, occasionally mixed with a hint of sigh...

 v2 Chapter 376： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother

    The night has just come, and everything has just begun.


    When the murmur gradually became smaller, when the gasping/breathing sound was no longer so heavy, and no longer mixed with a strong emotional debt, the game gradually calmed down.


    Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi in his arms and gently rubbed her hair.


    "Yanyan..." He called her name softly.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was a little drowsy, thinking that he must be very tired.


    "I''m so happy." Bai Yeqing couldn''t help kissing Tao Yanxi''s hair again.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi was so tired that she didn''t want to move. Who would have thought that although Bai Yeqing looked weak, she was so... able/can!


    Tao Yanxi nestled in Bai Yeqing''s arms, rubbed his chest, and whispered, "I''m sleepy, go to sleep."


    "Well, let''s sleep together." Bai Yeqing lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead.


    Tao Yanxi soon fell asleep, but Bai Yeqing didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    He hugged Tao Yanxi and kissed her hair, extremely pious.


    His expression became dark in the night, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The night is still long, and her and his life is still very long...


    The next day, Tao Yanxi slept in a rare sleep.


    When she woke up, Bai Yeqing had already made breakfast for her.


    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi coaxed Bai Yeqing to work. After all, he had several projects underway recently, and those projects would not work without him watching.


    And Tao Yanxi also has something to do today, so naturally he won''t be greasy with Bai Yeqing.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she is now weak and can''t come again!


    After Bai Yeqing went to work, Tao Yanxi found Bai''s father.


    Father Bai already knew the news of the two getting married yesterday. For this fact, Father Bai did not object. After all, it was they who asked Tao Yan to be happy.


    What really made Father Bai unacceptable was that Bai Yeqing and Tao Yanxi didn''t tell him and Mother Bai when they went to get the marriage certificate!


    Father Bai thought that Bai Yeqing didn''t take him to heart, and Tao Yanxi''s "credit" must be indispensable in this process.


    Therefore, Father Bai was very dissatisfied with Tao Yanxi''s request to see him, but he had another thought in his heart, "I would like to see how you explain it", so the two of them met successfully.


    Just as Tao Yanxi sat down, she heard Father Bai say, "How dare you come to see me?!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why are you embarrassed? She is so pretty! What is there to be embarrassed about?


    "Foster father is joking, why should I be embarrassed?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Father Bai snorted coldly, "You came today to apologize? I tell you, I won''t accept it! Unless you ask Qing''er to give me all the skills in his name!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why don''t you go to heaven?


    "Foster father, I have no right to ask him about his work. If you want technology, please tell him." Tao Yanxi restrained her smile, she found out that Bai''s father''s brain is not very good.


    Father Bai''s face darkened. If he could get the technology from Bai Yeqing, what else would he need her to do?


    "I don''t care. If you don''t convince Qing''er to give me all the skills, I will never accept your apology in my life! I will never forgive you in my life!" Father Bai said in a strong tone.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, then don''t forgive me.

 v2 Chapter 377： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (42)

    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t understand, how could Father Bai have such a mentally retarded idea.


    But this also brought her convenience. No matter what Father Ren Bai thought, he would never find out that she was no longer her original body.


    This is probably a hole in the sky, right?


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while. Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Bai''s father thought she was guilty of self-examination. He immediately sneered and said, "Think about it for yourself, I''ll give you three days."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Then I''ll go back and think about it." Tao Yanxi stood up and walked out.


    Father Bai was overjoyed, knowing that this matter had come to an end.


    "Hmph, go back and think about it! I''ll get an accurate answer in three days!" Father Bai emphasized again.


    Tao Yanxi was too lazy to pay attention to him and left the office directly.


    Originally, she wanted to tell him about her marriage to Bai Yeqing, but now it seems that there is no need.


    As for what Father Bai said, she wanted all the technical property rights under Bai Yeqing''s name, but she couldn''t decide.


    Father Bai also looked at how big his face was. Can he say such words?


    Tao Yanxi complained endlessly in her heart, but she still maintained a peaceful state on the surface.


    She only needs to take care of Bai Yeqing. As for the others, they will naturally follow the laws of this world.


    Seeing that it was still early, Tao Yan wanted to go to the research institute to find Bai Yeqing.


    She first called Bai Yeqing, and after learning that he was free, she called a car to the research institute.


    After Bai Yeqing knew that Tao Yanxi was coming, she deliberately waited for her at the entrance of the institute.


    After receiving Tao Yanxi, Bai Yeqing excitedly introduced to Tao Yanxi the projects he was currently researching and so on.


    Tao Yanxi listened very carefully, and occasionally asked some questions to express her doubts or opinions.


    This made Bai Yeqing more and more pleasantly surprised. This feeling was as if Tao Yanxi had completely entered his life.


    An hour later, Bai Yeqing was suddenly called away by his teacher, as if he had something important to discuss.


    Tao Yanxi will naturally not delay Bai Yeqing, she said that she will stay in the research institute obediently, and will not run away, don''t worry about her and so on.


    Tao Yanxi said so, Bai Yeqing could only ask for a hug and then left.


    After Bai Yeqing left, Tao Yanxi came to the laboratory where she did the experiment last time.


    In the laboratory, it was still the last two assistants.


    The two assistants were very surprised when they saw Tao Yanxi coming, and at the same time there was a trace of admiration.


    Can someone like Bai Yeqing not be admired by them!


    Tao Yanxi greeted the two of them and motioned them to relax.


    After the chat is over, it''s time to get to the point.


    "Has the consciousness transmission system been implemented now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Assistant Xiao Li nodded and replied obediently, "Yes, it has already been implemented."


    "Yes, yes, this is thanks to Miss Tao!" Assistant Xiao Wang echoed.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, this name is good, "Miss Tao", tsk tsk, it sounds so happy.


    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood. She glanced at random and asked curiously, "Then what is this laboratory doing now?"


    "Oh, to continue the previous experiment, we still need statistical data or something." Xiao Li said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "What if you accidentally delete the data?"

 v2 Chapter 378： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (43)

    "Haha~ It can be recovered~" Xiao Li said with pride, "Mr. Bai knows that we are not very reliable, and developed a system that can recover data."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Can the ones deleted in the recycle bin be restored?"


    "Of course!" Xiao Li said very proudly, this is all thanks to Teacher Bai! Teacher Bai is really amazing!


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, her eyes darkened.


    Was the data she deleted last time restored by Bai Yeqing?


    If this is the case, Bai Yeqing is likely to find out that she is not the original body, but why has Bai Yeqing never asked her?


    Not sure, or is there another reason?


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi thought a lot in her mind.


    But in the eyes of the two assistants, it was actually just a momentary thing.


    "Miss Tao, what''s wrong?" Xiao Wang asked anxiously when he saw Tao Yanxi in a daze.


    Did they say something wrong? Miss Tao''s face seems to be a little bad...


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "It''s okay, it''s just that I suddenly thought of something."


    The two assistants did not suspect him, but they were excited to introduce some of Bai Yeqing''s research to Tao Yanxi.


    Of course, in the middle of this, I didn''t forget to praise how powerful Bai Yeqing was.


    Tao Yanxi just agreed with the two of them, his face was calm, but his heart turned violent.


    The field and scope of Bai Yeqing''s research is deeper and deeper than she imagined.


    And this is only what the two assistants know.


    She couldn''t imagine what kind of research Bai Yeqing had done in a place that these two assistants didn''t know, and what kind of depth she had reached.


    And she vaguely felt that Bai Yeqing had done a lot of things without telling her.


    And those things, she hardly dared to think about it.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was pale, but the two assistants did not notice her abnormality.


    Half an hour later, Bai Yeqing came back from his teacher and found Tao Yanxi immediately.


    "Yanyan~Why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time~" Bai Yeqing said, holding Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, hiding the thought in his eyes.


    "I''m just taking a look." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "Are you done?"


    "Hmm, I said hello to the teacher. I''ve moved all the projects here. Shall we go on our honeymoon?" Bai Yeqing glanced at the two assistants and didn''t say hello to them.


    "Honeymoon?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised, "Isn''t there a wedding yet?"


    "Well, come back after the honeymoon." Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked out.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and waved goodbye to the two assistants, who were flattered and bent over and waved again, with bright and envious smiles on their faces.


    Bai Yeqing left the institute with Tao Yanxi, Bai Yeqing has been talking to Tao Yanxi about the "honeymoon".


    Although Tao Yanxi felt a little weird in her heart, Bai Yeqing didn''t look abnormal at all, as if she really just wanted to spend her honeymoon with Tao Yanxi.


    Later, Tao Yanxi also thought about it, why Bai Yeqing had been concentrating on research for so many years, and it was time to relax, so she agreed.


    Tao Yanxi quickly agreed to Bai Yeqing''s "honeymoon" proposal, and the two started a world tour the next day.

 v2 Chapter 379： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (44)

    Bai Yeqing said that he took a whole year''s vacation from his teacher, which means that during this year, he and she could see every corner of the world.


    The first place the two went was France, which is an extremely romantic city.


    Bai Yeqing, as a young man who has just started a meat course, is strong and has boundless energy.


    And in this endless valley and sea, Tao Yanxi gradually ignored some things that were not right.


    For example, why didn''t Father Bai trouble her, for example, where did Su Marie go, and where did her men go?


    As the days passed, Tao Yanxi was almost indulging in Bai Yeqing''s love.


    Bai Yeqing became more and more like a normal person. He began to speak well in front of outsiders, and he was often able to quickly grasp the key points of others to refute.


    He began to learn romance, no longer simply kissing Tao Yanxi, but creating various surprises for her.


    Sometimes it is a cake that appears suddenly, sometimes it is a beautiful sea of ??flowers.


    Tao Yanxi witnessed his growth step by step, watching him become the perfect male **** in the eyes of everyone.


    But Tao Yanxi sometimes wonders if this is right or wrong.


    The man who blushed when he hugged him back then had become the man who made her cry and beg for mercy while teasing her on the bed.


    The man who was addicted to various technologies at the beginning has become a man who is addicted to her every day.


    It is clear that Ye Qing has become the perfect male god, but Tao Yanxi''s uneasiness is getting bigger and bigger, and this uneasiness erupted to the greatest extent on the day after the honeymoon returned to China a year later.


    Tao Yanxi never knew that time could change a person, a group, or even a country so much.


    In just one year, Su Marie became a street girl in a dark alley, and the men she used to have either fallen into despair or have been imprisoned.


    The only better man was Bai Yeqing''s older brother, Bai Yusheng.


    But obviously he is not much better. Although his company is still there, it has become a small company with an annual profit of only a few hundred thousand.


    But Father Bai''s company is even worse, from a company with an annual profit of several billion or even tens of billions to a small company with an annual profit of only tens of thousands.


    Bai''s father and Bai''s mother are still living well, but they are no longer as generous as before.


    Half of Father Bai''s hair turned white, and he was old, as if it were only a matter of a moment.


    Huaguo has entered the cashless era, and life has entered the 3D era, and all of this is due to Bai Yeqing.


    After reading the record of the interview with Bai Yeqing, Tao Yanxi realized that Bai Yeqing had done so many things in just one year.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing planned to start planning their wedding after returning to China, but a week after returning to China, Tao Yanxi found out that she was pregnant.


    The originally planned wedding was also canceled because of her pregnancy. In Bai Yeqing''s words, if there was an accident at the wedding, he would be heartbroken.


    In order not to make Bai Yeqing feel distressed, Tao Yanxi could only say no to the wedding.


    Because of Tao Yanxi''s pregnancy, Bai Yeqing completely entered a state of vigilance.


    He stayed at home with Tao Yanxi every day and didn''t let Tao Yanxi do anything.


    In just one month, Tao Yanxi gained ten pounds.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She is really fat now.

 v2 Chapter 380： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (45)

    As the days passed, Tao Yanxi''s life became calm and peaceful.


    All kinds of doubts in the past were deeply buried in Tao Yanxi''s heart. She never went to ask Bai Yeqing if she knew if she was the original body.


    For her, it was enough as long as she was with him.


    Later, Tao Yanxi gave birth to a son who became the envied Mrs. Bai.


    The son is well-behaved and sensible, and she doesn''t need to worry much.


    After having a son, Bai Yeqing treats her better, and seems to want to give her everything in the world.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye it is forty years.


    Both Bai Yeqing and her are getting old, Tao Yanxi thought that life was coming, and Bai Yeqing should treat her better.


    But Bai Yeqing stayed in the research institute uncharacteristically, sometimes for a week or even a month.


    If Tao Yanxi hadn''t known that Bai Yeqing didn''t have any other women she was close to, she would have thought that Bai Yeqing had cheated.


    Bai Yeqing''s abnormality caught her attention. Logically speaking, shouldn''t Bai Yeqing be with her at home?


    Although Tao Yanxi thought so in her heart, she did not bring it up.


    Maybe it''s because a major research project needs him recently, so he''s so busy. After all, he has to be requisitioned by the state.


    But after Bai Yeqing didn''t go home for two months, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but burst out.


    Tao Yan angrily came directly to the research institute. Basically, everyone in the research institute knew him, so naturally she did not stop her.


    Tao Yanxi pulled a person and asked where Bai Yeqing was. The person looked embarrassed, obviously not willing to tell her.


    But that person really couldn''t hold back Tao Yanxi''s prestige, so he told Tao Yanxi carefully, and even told Tao Yanxi not to tell Bai Yeqing that he told her.


    Although Tao Yanxi was puzzled, she nodded in response.


    When Tao Yanxi found Bai Yeqing, Bai Yeqing was squatting on the ground, his hair was messed up by him, and the white coat on his body was very wrinkled.


    The assistants next to them stood up straight, lowered their heads, daring to say a word.


    There was only Bai Yeqing''s whisper in the room.


    "It''s too late, it''s too late."


    "How can it not work? How can it not work?"


    "Where did it go wrong? Where did it go?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The murmur of these sentences is more like a spell, showing Bai Yeqing''s restless mood at the moment.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and took a step forward.


    An assistant accidentally looked up and saw Tao Yanxi, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He seemed to want to say something, but Tao Yanxi shook his head and stopped him from speaking.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and motioned for the assistants to go out.


    At first, I saw Tao Yanxi''s assistant nodded slightly, and pulled a few assistants next to him and left the laboratory together.


    When they finally left, they didn''t forget to close the door.


    As soon as the assistants left, there were only Tao Yanxi and Bai Yeqing in the entire experiment.


    Bai Yeqing didn''t seem to notice Tao Yanxi''s arrival, he just buried his head deeply and spoke louder and louder.


    "It''s too late, it''s too late, it''s too late."


    "Why not! Why not!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Yeqing''s voice was mixed with madness, as if it had reached a certain limit.


    Tao Yanxi frowned in distress, she walked over, squatted down, and hugged Bai Yeqing.

 v2 Chapter 381： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (46)

    Bai Yeqing''s body froze, "Yanyan..." There was a hint of panic in his voice, and a hint of grievance.


    "I''m here." Tao Yanxi didn''t know what happened, but she knew that the current Bai Yeqing was a little broken.


    "I''m here." Tao Yanxi repeated.


    Bai Yeqing raised his head, his beard hadn''t been shaved for a long time, his dark circles were heavy, and his eyes were bloodshot. It could be seen that he hadn''t slept well for a long time.


    But even so, Bai Yeqing grinned and said, "Yanyan, why are you here? Did you miss me?"


    "Yeah, I missed you." Seeing Bai Yeqing like this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t smile at all.


    "Oh, look at me, I''ve been ignoring Yanyan, my fault is my fault." Bai Yeqing slapped himself, then continued, "Yanyan, wait for me to clean up, I''ve been busy these days. Would you like to accompany you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slowly.


    Bai Yeqing''s eyes turned red, "Yanyan doesn''t need me to accompany you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again, she kissed Bai Ye''s green and red eyes, "What are you studying?"


    Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, obviously not willing to tell Tao Yanxi.


    "When did Yanyan become interested in my research project?" Bai Yeqing smiled, he stood up swayingly, and by the way helped Tao Yanxi, who was squatting down.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the emaciated Bai Yeqing, her eyes filled with distress, she touched his somewhat thorny beard and said, "This research project is related to me, right?"


    "Yanyan, what are you talking about? How could the research project be related to Yanyan? You are my favorite Yanyan." Bai Yeqing took Tao Yanxi''s hand and wanted to go out.


    Tao Yanxi stood still, preventing Bai Yeqing from pulling him out.


    "Apart from me, who else can make you care so much, even to the point of madness?" Tao Yan looked at Bai Yeqing sternly.


    "In the beginning, you were willing to abandon such important conferences and research projects for me, how could you ignore me because of these research projects now." Tao Yanxi''s eyes were complicated, "I can think of only one possibility."


    "This research project is related to me, right?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Bai Yeqing lowered his head and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "You know right? You know I''m not..."


    "You are!" Bai Yeqing said suddenly and loudly, he raised his head, his eyes were already red.


    "You are a person in this world, my words, and my own words." At the end, Bai Yeqing''s voice was clearly a hint of weeping.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment. She originally wanted to say that she was not her original body, but she did not expect that Bai Yeqing would actually know that she was not from this world.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi wanted to explain something, but Bai Yeqing suddenly hugged her, "Yanyan, don''t abandon me, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi hugged Bai Yeqing back, "I didn''t abandon you, I''ve always been there."


    "Yanyan is a little liar, you will abandon me." Bai Yeqing''s body trembled, and there was a strong cry in his voice.


    "I won''t abandon you, I''ve always been here." Tao Yanxi patted Bai Yeqing on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "No...you won''t be there all the time." Bai Yeqing raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "When I leave this world, you will leave too." Bai Yeqing''s eyes faintly flickered with tears, and Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment.

 v2 Chapter 382： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (47)

    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard Bai Yeqing say, "I know, I know that Yanyan is not from this world."


    "I saw it, I saw the sentence that Yanyan deleted at the beginning." Bai Yeqing pursed her lips, "Brother''s soul fragment..."


    "I don''t know what this means, but I know that Yanyan will leave me, and will leave me." Bai Yeqing kept repeating this sentence.


    A tear slowly slipped from the corner of his eye, and with a "click", it hit the ground like that.


    Tao Yan was stunned there, although she had known for a long time that Bai Yeqing had probably seen such a sentence, but she never thought that Bai Yeqing would remember it now, and she still cared so much.


    "When the first batch of consciousness transmission systems were tested, each chip was equipped with a tracking system, and all the data would be transmitted to me."


    Bai Yeqing lowered his head again, and seemed a little afraid to face Tao Yanxi.


    "I saw a strange and powerful data intrusion into the online world. It has its own thinking. From the information flow I intercepted, I know the story of this world."


    "So I ruined Sumary, ruined his man, and I thought, that''s the only way you don''t get distracted by other people."


    "Yanyan can only be mine, mine alone."


    "I don''t want to have a wedding, I don''t want the world to see Yanyan''s existence, I''m afraid that Yanyan will leave me, so I have to tie you up with a child."


    "Although I wish to announce to the world that Yanyan belongs to me alone, but I am so afraid, so afraid that Yanyan will be hurt by the Heavenly Dao mentioned in that data, I can only hide Yanyan, and I can only let Yanyan be with him. The bonds of this world."


    Having said that, Bai Yeqing''s tears fell to the ground drop by drop.


    His words were full of humility and fear.


    He just stood there, obviously with thin shoulders, but at this moment, Tao Yanxi felt that he had taken on too much.


    And all of this was given to him by her.


    "I love you." Tao Yanxi said sincerely.


    "I also love Yanyan, so I don''t want Yanyan to leave me. In this life, in the next life, in every life, I don''t want Yanyan to leave me." Bai Yeqing''s tone carried a kind of madness that Tao Yanxi did not understand. That kind of madness made Tao Yanxi froze there.


    "Yanyan, look, this is the time machine I''m researching." Bai Yeqing suddenly pulled Tao Yan''s foot and pointed to a machine that was placed in the middle of the laboratory.


    Tao Yanxi saw the machine, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Time machine? Is it the time machine she imagined?


    "It''s only a little bit short, and it''s only a little bit short of success." There was a trace of confusion in Bai Yeqing''s eyes, it was obvious that he was only a little short of success, why couldn''t he succeed?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Yeqing with complicated eyes, "What if it succeeds? How can you be sure that you can find me with one teleportation?"


    "I''m not afraid." Bai Danqing looked at Tao Yanxi, "the first time I can''t find it, I will look for the second time, the second time I can''t find it, I will look for the third time, and the third time I can''t find it, I will look for the fourth time. I can recruit countless times until I find you..."


    Tao Yanxi sighed slightly and hugged Bai Yeqing''s waist.


    "Why be so persistent?"


    Bai Yeqing let her hold her and said with a cry, "What about you? Why are you so persistent?"

 v2 Chapter 383： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (48)

    Tao Yanxi was startled, yes, why is she so persistent?


    In order to see her brother again, in order to be able to be with her brother all the time, she had to go through one plane after another to collect her brother''s soul fragments.


    Everything she did was just for her brother.


    "I have a reason to be persistent." Tao Yanxi lowered her eyebrows and whispered.


    "Because I love Yanyan, from my body to my soul, I have always loved Yanyan." Bai Yeqing hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, as if wishing to integrate her into his blood, his bone marrow, and even in your own soul.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Bai Yeqing back, "I love you too, from body and mind to soul, all the time."


    My elder brother''s soul fragment is also my elder brother, my elder brother is Bai Yeqing, and Bai Yeqing is also my elder brother.


    Tao Yanxi kissed Bai Yeqing''s forehead, trying to give him a sense of security.


    She loves him so much as he loves himself.


    Bai Yeqing closed his eyes, salty tears sliding down his face.


    "Yanyan, I''m about to die." Bai Yeqing tried her best to calm her emotions.


    Tao Yanxi hugged him and replied in a low voice, "Mm."


    That''s why he was so anxious that he would say something like "it''s too late, it''s too late".


    That''s why he didn''t go home for two months. He wanted to be with her forever and ever and never be apart.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi realized that each of his brother''s soul fragments had different personalities.


    There are people with big hearts like Chu Zhengguang in the last world, and there are people like Bai Yeqing in this world who only have her in their lives.


    Perhaps, this piece of soul is the deepest obsession of my brother with him.


    Tao Yanxi always thought that she loved her brother far more than he loved her, but now it seems that it is far more than that.


    Her brother''s love was deeper than she imagined, even buried deeper and more persistent, and she had never noticed it before.


    "Yanyan, it''s great to meet you." Bai Yeqing said these words calmly, but under that calmness, Tao Yanxi seemed to be able to see the surging love.


    "Me too." Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Yeqing with love.


    Bai Yeqing is old and his face is wrinkled, but in her eyes, he is still the autistic teenager who called her "Yanyan" with a blushing face.


    Bai Yeqing evoked a smile, just like when Tao Yanxi asked "Do you like me" in his ear back then, she was shy and shy, with a hint of youthful innocence and full of love without any impurities.


    Tao Yanxi also evoked a smile, just like when she heard him say "I like you" back then, she was confident and joyful, full of love and affection, mixed with a hint of relief.


    The two looked at each other, only the existence of each other in their eyes.


    Bai Yeqing''s body became icy cold, the light in his eyes became darker and darker, and his life came to an abrupt end.


    A tear slipped from the corner of Bai Yeqing''s eyes and landed on the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand with a clatter, causing her to ache from the heat.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Bai Yeqing and smiled, this was the last gift she could leave him.


    When breathing gradually stopped, Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled.


    [Xiao Yao, put away the fragments of my brother''s soul. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao responded and pulled out Bai Yeqing''s soul, it was a peach pink light, beautiful and dazzling.


    Xiaoyao was just about to put away the fragments of her soul, but who would have expected a sudden change at this time...

 v2 Chapter 384： Sultry Goblin Sister VS Autistic Scientist Brother (49)

    The originally quiet laboratory lights suddenly turned on all of a sudden, and the time-space shuttle device located in the middle of the laboratory also started in an instant.


    The peach-pink light group suddenly ran into the time-space shuttle device and began to rotate at a high speed.


    There was a booming sound in the laboratory, and at the same time the whole device began to run at full speed.


    After a few seconds, the entire laboratory suddenly returned to calm.


    And the soul fragments belonging to brother Tao Yanxi also disappeared without a trace.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the decoration that had stopped running, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Bai Yeqing, did it really succeed?


    [Little master, the big master''s soul fragment is gone! ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s anxious voice resounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    ¡¾Ok, I know. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened, ¡¾It seems that we will meet Bai Yeqing again in a certain time and space. ¡¿


    [What should we do now, little master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, and she walked towards the space-time shuttle machine in the middle.


    When she just approached, the space shuttle machine suddenly disintegrated, and it was smashed into pieces.


    It seems that the transmission just now has exhausted all its energy.


    [Xiao Yao, brother is really a genius. ¡¿Even if you become a human, you can still make such a heaven-defying thing.


    [Yes, yes~ The big master is the smartest person in the universe! ¡¿ Xiao Yao agrees, ¡¾Little master is the second smartest! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [You better stop complimenting me, I''m panicking. ¡¿Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, ¡¾Let''s leave too, I hope to meet Bai Yeqing again in the near future. ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! Great! ¡¿ Xiaoyao responded and started the teleportation.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and waited for the familiar feeling of dizziness.


    After the familiar feeling of dizziness, there is an unfamiliar feeling of suffocation.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Did she just possess and die? what the hell?


    Tao Yanxi used both hands, grabbing the rope around her neck, so that the rope would not suffocate herself.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth and breathed in the fresh air.


    There was a sticky liquid behind him, and there was a **** smell in the air.


    "Xiao Yanxi~" A strange tone came from behind, Tao Yanxi felt hairy and horrified on the spot.


    The rope around his neck seemed to loosen slightly, Tao Yanxi took the opportunity to grab the rope, then pulled back and escaped from the rope.


    "Small words~"


    Weird tones seemed to be everywhere, and the strange voice called her name, as if a venomous snake was playing with its prey.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered suddenly, this was not her fear, but the remaining fear in this body.


    If she guessed correctly, the original body should have died.


    Tao Yanxi coughed violently a few times, her vocal cords were severely damaged and she could barely speak.


    Despite this situation, Tao Yanxi still squeezed her throat and said, "Who are you?"


    The strange tone suddenly stopped, and suddenly there was an even more strange laughter.


    "Hee hee hee~"


    "Kakaka~"


    "Hahaha~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I can''t tell which tone it is, I can''t say which tone it is.


    Tao Yanxi only felt as if he had been attacked by some kind of sound wave, and the headache was indescribable.


    She held her head, her body curled up, still trembling slightly.

 v2 Chapter 385： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (1)

    Tao Yanxi tried her best to keep her sanity, but there was a faint fragrance in the air, and the strange tones and fragrance impacted her brain together, making her unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    She seemed to fall into a room from which she could never escape, no matter how hard she tried, she was just spinning in place.


    Powerlessness, fear, fear, all kinds of emotions flooded into her heart, breaking her defense line after layer.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and stretched out her hand to **** for something.


    Suddenly, she didn''t know what she touched, it seemed like a piece of broken glass, and it seemed like a piece of sharp wood.


    At this moment, she was a little confused.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly stabbed the thing in his hand into his abdomen, and blood spurted out all at once.


    The smell of blood in the air seemed to intensify.


    Tao Yanxi let out a low laugh, and a stiff and weird smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    In a trance, the strange tone disappeared, and the strange fragrance also disappeared.


    She heard a lot of footsteps, complicated and powerful.


    She also heard the breathing of many people and the cries of some people.


    They seem to be calling her name...


    Tao Yanxi covered her stomach and reached out to smash the wine bottle beside her.


    The loud noise attracted the attention of those people, Tao Yanxi heard a lot of footsteps walking towards her.


    She narrowed her eyes and saw the man in the police uniform walking in in a daze.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help fainting anymore.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she was already in the hospital.


    The smell of disinfectant water unique to the hospital filled her nostrils, but she still seemed to remember that peculiar smell in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes.


    "Forensic Tao, you''re awake!" A man''s voice sounded next to him, sounding like a teenager.


    Tao Yanxi opened his mouth, but couldn''t make any sound.


    "Forensic doctor Tao, don''t talk, the doctor said that your vocal cords have been seriously damaged and you can''t speak for the time being." The young man said quickly.


    At the same time, he got up and poured a glass of water for Tao Yanxi, then dipped it with a wet cotton swab, and then helped Tao Yanxi to dab it on his lips.


    "The doctor said that you can''t drink water for a while, and this is the only way to relieve your dry lips," he said.


    Tao Yanxi moved her eyes and found that she couldn''t move her neck.


    "Peach forensic doctor, the doctor said that you have multiple fractures all over your body. When we found you, you were covered in blood. If you hadn''t been sent to the doctor in time, you might have..."


    Speaking of this, the man''s voice was obviously choked with a hint of choking.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, but closed her eyes again.


    The man also knew that Tao Yanxi didn''t want to think about that incident again, so he just said, "I''ll be by your side all the time, just order the quilt if you need anything."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, but there was no movement.


    At the same time, [Xiao Yao, pass me the story background of this world. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said so.


    Xiao Yao quickly passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi, who carefully managed the background of the story in this world.


    And as her understanding of the background of this world story deepened, her body trembled slightly.


    This is the fear left in the original body, the fear of that person...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, her heart stunned, the elder brother in this world... I am afraid it is the darkest piece of the former elder brother''s soul fragment, right?

 v2 Chapter 386： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (2)

    The elder brother in this world is named "Master", yes, this is not his real name, just a code name, or rather, the code name people give him.


    No one knows his real name, nor what he looks like, nor how old he is.


    People only know that the person "Master" has chosen a prey every year since twenty years ago.


    Yes, prey, beautiful prey.


    The "Master" will spend up to half a year "tuning/teaching" the prey.


    The "Master" likes to arrange them into various decorations, and likes to see their expressions of fear and despair.


    Like cat and mouse, he will play with the prey he values.


    Until that prey dies out of fear and despair...


    Every year for twenty years, a beautiful woman has died at his hands.


    But even so, in the past 20 years, no one still knows what he looks like.


    This kind of fear of hiding in the dark is what makes people afraid, and the "master" is becoming more and more arrogant.


    At first, he only picked prey secretly, until five years ago, every time he picked a prey, he would send a notice a week in advance.


    The woman who received the notice will take various protective measures, but at zero o''clock a week later, the woman will be kidnapped by the "master" and begin a six-month-long "training/teaching".


    No one knows what kind of training/teaching the "Master" will carry out, people only know that when the bodies of those beautiful girls are found, the expressions of fear and despair on their faces are enough to make them have nightmares for a whole year.


    This year is the 20th year, and the original body is also the 20th target selected by the "Master".


    It''s a pity that the original body is claustrophobic, so I haven''t waited for the "master" to adjust / teach, the original body is dead.


    Of course, the rope that restrained the original body was also one of the causes of death.


    When she first came to this world possessed, the rope obviously wanted to strangle her.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and she subconsciously raised her hand to touch her neck, where the rough touch of the rope still seemed to remain.


    The young policeman next to him saw Tao Yanxi''s movements and quickly asked, "Forensic Tao, do I need to call a doctor? Just blink if you want."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t open her eyes, she didn''t blink, it was obvious, don''t call a doctor.


    But the young policeman said directly: "I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    as long as you are happy.


    Speaking of which, the original body, as a forensic doctor, actually has claustrophobia. Did he not examine this item during the assessment?


    A trace of doubt crossed Tao Yanxi''s mind, but she was quickly put behind her.


    Because she touched her neck and touched it, she felt a very strange thing.


    It seemed to be a transparent tape, and it seemed to be a sticker, which was attached to the right side of her neck near her ear.


    Tao Yanxi tore off the strange thing with some effort, then picked it up, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    At first glance, it appears to be just a piece of clear tape.


    But Tao Yanxi vaguely felt that it was absolutely impossible to be that simple.


    She narrowed her eyes and moved to the sunny side.


    When the sunlight penetrated the tape, a line of words slowly revealed.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the words displayed on it clearly, her pupils shrank, and there was a bright fear in her eyes.


    This turned out to be¡­

 v2 Chapter 387： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (3)

    The handwriting of the "Master"!


    Tao Yanxi''s breath was stagnant, when did "Master" put this thing on her?


    Before she fell into a coma, she didn''t let anyone into her body at all.


    She was in a coma after the police arrived. The doctors must have carefully checked her body. Why didn''t they find this thing?


    Or¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s mind suddenly flashed the shadow of the young policeman just now, but when she thought about it carefully, she couldn''t remember what the young policeman looked like.


    She couldn''t even recall the voice of the young policeman and what he had said.


    What exactly did he say?


    Tao Yanxi frowned tightly, thinking hard, but no, nothing.


    Tao Yanxi turned her attention to the tape that showed the words in the sunlight.


    I saw a few words written on the tape:


    ¡¾Xiao Yanxi~The game has just started~¡¿


    The strange tune seemed to ring in her ears again.


    "Xiaoyanxi~hehehe~"


    "Xiao Yanxi~Jie Jie Jie~"


    "Xiao Yanxi~ Hahaha~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The odd tones mixed with her name almost crushed all her sanity.


    It''s not right, it''s very wrong.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly widened his eyes and bit his tongue.


    The pain brought her back to her senses. She looked at the scotch tape carefully, but found that there was nothing written on it.


    Is it an illusion?


    No, not an illusion.


    Tao Yanxi put away the scotch tape and decided to take it back to the laboratory for testing.


    Although she is currently confined to the hospital, once she is able to be discharged, she will be able to start working!


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and touched the position of her neck again. This time, there was nothing left.


    About ten minutes later, a group of doctors rushed in, and at the same time, there were people from the police station.


    "Forensic doctor Tao, how are you feeling now?" asked the leading police officer.


    Tao Yanxi recognized that this person was Qu Yipin, the leader of the special task force in the original body''s memory that specialized in capturing the "Master".


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t speak, she could only blink her eyes to say that she was okay.


    At this time, the attending doctor next to him spoke up.


    "Ms. Tao has multiple fractures on her body. Judging from the current situation, I am afraid she will be hospitalized for a month. This is still under the condition of her good recovery ability."


    Qu Yipin nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "You can''t speak now, take a good rest, we will send a special 24-hour protection to you." Qu Yipin said to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi blinked again, indicating that she knew.


    Qu Yipin nodded in the same way, which counted as a response.


    After that, he left two people in the ward, and others at the door of the ward, just to prevent any accidents.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to tell him that the "Master" had already come, but unfortunately she couldn''t speak now, so she could only look at Qu Yipin like that.


    The next few days were unusually calm. Every day, female nurses came to help her change her dressings, and more than a dozen people guarded her in shifts, fearing that something would happen to her.


    Tao Yanxi''s recovery ability is not bad, under careful care, she has been able to make a few simple sounds.


    Of course, for the sake of her voice, she still didn''t speak much.


    "Master" seems to have disappeared from the public''s sight, and everything is calm and terrifying.


    But under the calm, it seemed like a wave that no one could see was surging, making Tao Yanxi always startled for no reason.

 v2 Chapter 388： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (4)

    One morning a week later, it started to rain outside.


    The sound of the rain made Tao Yanxi drowsy. Two little police officers were sitting beside her hospital bed. They were sitting upright and full of vigilance.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the two of them, but did not take them to heart. She has become accustomed to such existence these days.


    She cast her eyes out of the window. There was a tree outside the window. She didn''t know what species it was, but it was green and exuded infinite vitality.


    The raindrops hit the leaves, making the leaves sway, which looks quite interesting.


    Tao Yanxi had a smile on the corner of her mouth. Although she was in the ward, it seemed like a good day like this?


    However, the moment she had this thought, the air suddenly tightened.


    She suddenly felt a sense of suffocation inexplicably.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at the two police officers, who seemed to have not noticed anything and were still sitting upright.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth, but found that she couldn''t make any sound.


    She looked out the window again, and the original greenery had turned into a slump.


    The green leaves also turned yellow/colored and shaky when hit by raindrops.


    What she saw just now seemed to be an illusion.


    But is everything in front of you really real?


    "Xiao Yanxi~Jie Jie Jie~"


    That weird tune sounded in his ears again, like some kind of reminder.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and suddenly clenched his fists.


    "Xiaoyanxi~hehehe~"


    The voice continued, even if Tao Yanxi blocked his ears, he could still hear it.


    That voice did not come from outside, but was deeply rooted in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, raised her hand laboriously, and knocked the water-slinging bracket by the head of the bed to the ground.


    The needle tube was suddenly pulled out because the stent fell to the ground, and blood droplets splashed out all at once.


    Because the loud noise was accompanied by pain, Tao Yanxi came back to his senses.


    She blinked and looked out the window, still full of greenery.


    "Forensic Tao, what happened?"


    The two little policemen looked at this Tao Yanxi blankly.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slowly, and said laboriously, "It''s called... Qu... Yi... Pin... Come..."


    The little policeman heard Tao Yanxi say this, so he got up and called his captain.


    An hour later, Qu Yipin hurried to the ward.


    "I heard that you were looking for me, did you remember anything? Did you find anything else?" Qu Yipin asked eagerly as soon as he arrived.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, and let out a "hmm" from her nose.


    Qu Yipin''s eyes lit up, did he really find out?


    This is really good!


    He gave a wink to the little policeman next to him, who immediately left with the rest of the idlers.


    Soon, only Qu Yipin and Tao Yanxi were left in the ward, as well as a little policeman who mainly remembered what the two said.


    Qu Yipin took out a notebook and pen, handed it to Tao Yanxi and said, "It''s not convenient for you to say it, you can write it down."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, took the notebook and pen, and wrote the first sentence.


    [I know the master''s modus operandi. ¡¿


    Qu Yipin glanced at it, his eyes suddenly lit up, Tao Yanxi actually knew the modus operandi?


    "What is it?" Qu Yipin asked eagerly.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and wrote two more words.


    [Hypnosis. ¡¿


    Qu Yipin was stunned, hypnotized? How could it be hypnosis?

 v2 Chapter 389： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (5)

    Qu Yipin pursed his lips and said with an embarrassed expression: "Peach forensic doctor, hypnosis is impossible to achieve that level."


    "You may not know the case committed by the master. As far as we know, there is a team behind him."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly and continued to write: [It''s just hypnosis. ¡¿


    "Forensic Tao, why are you so sure about hypnosis?" Qu Yipin asked.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and subconsciously touched her neck.


    That feeling of suffocation seems to still exist.


    ¡¾feel. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi wrote.


    Qu Yipin sighed, "Forensic Tao, you are also a doctor, you know that hypnosis can''t do that at all, right? He can hypnotize one person, can he hypnotize hundreds or even thousands at the same time? Personally? You must know that women in the past were taken away in full view of the public!"


    At the end, Qu Yipin''s tone obviously became severe.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, did not speak, and did not write anything.


    Qu Yipin sighed and said, "Forensic Tao, please rest well and contact me if you have anything."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Qu Yipin with a cold expression.


    Qu Yipin stood up and said to the little policeman who was taking notes, "Let''s go."


    The little policeman stood up and followed behind Qu Yipin.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the backs of the two of them, her eyes dark and unclear.


    The little policeman who followed Qu Yipin suddenly turned his head and showed a weird smile at Tao Yanxi, which was fleeting, but real.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, this person...


    Before Tao Yanxi could do anything, the little policeman disappeared from her sight.


    There seemed to be a lingering scent in the air, a peculiar scent that she had smelled when she first came to this world.


    [Xiao Yao, I feel like I¡¯m going to be spoiled by my brother in this world. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    [Little master, touch your head and sympathize with you. ¡¿ Xiao Yao can only comfort Tao Yanxi silently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Refuse to touch the head.


    [I can''t tell the difference between the real and the fake now. ¡¿Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, ¡¾Brother is really a pervert. ¡¿


    [If the big master knows that the little master is calling him perverted/perverted, it is estimated that the little master will be spanked again. ¡¿ Xiaoyao spit out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [I said he was perverted/perverted, was that scolding him? Obviously you''re complimenting him, okay? Hypnosis can achieve this level, either a genius or a pervert. Since he is more genius than a genius, he is a pervert! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said very confidently.


    Xiaoyao: [Little master, you are happy, I have already recorded it. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You are no longer the Xiao Yao I knew!


    [Oh, there are no TV series, movies and novels in this world. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said something very indifferent.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾Little master, you are the best! Little master, you are the best! The big master is a pervert! Absolute pervert! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, and it was almost the same.


    After a few words with Xiao Yao, Tao Yanxi finally felt better.


    After arguing with Xiao Yao, there is a sense of reality!


    Now she sees mountains as mountains, water as water, and green leaves as green leaves.


    Unlike just now, he was completely lost in the hypnosis of his brother.


    But Tao Yanxi is a little curious, what kind of hypnosis did his brother use?

 v2 Chapter 390： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (6)

    Hypnosis requires a medium, and general psychiatrists use pendants or clocks to perform hypnosis.


    A more advanced hypnotist may perform hypnosis through a unique sound frequency, but no matter what, it needs a certain medium.


    Moreover, the object of action at a time is generally only one person, which can only be hypnotized successfully if that person is unsuspecting.


    For some people who have undergone special training in counter-hypnosis, hypnosis is basically useless.


    Police officers generally have undergone simple counter-hypnosis training.


    So in response to this situation, how did my brother hypnotize so many people at the same time?


    And what is his medium?


    As long as he finds a medium for hypnosis, Tao Yanxi has the confidence to get out of his brother''s hypnosis.


    It''s just... If you want to find a medium for a hypnotist, especially a medium with such a perverted/perverted hypnotism like your own brother, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get to the sky...


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, rubbed her temples, and lay down.


    Forget it, let''s get some sleep.


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that after she slept, she would change place.


    She was still wearing her hospital gown, and the sling pin had been pulled out.


    She was lying on a cold bed without even a quilt, surrounded by water, and the sound of water added a terrifying atmosphere to the space.


    Right in front of her, there is a camera, and there is a huge screen next to it, and the screen is exactly what she looks like now.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and saw a barrage floating on the screen.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this live nationally?


    It was really exciting.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about what his brother was going to do, the barrage disappeared all of a sudden.


    At the same time, a line of red words appeared on the screen, apparently someone deliberately controlled the barrage.


    "Let''s play a game."


    This is the first line of words, and it is clear that this is the work of the master.


    Tao Yan moved her wrist. She looked at the water around her, and it seemed that there was a rising trend.


    "Next, I will broadcast the situation of a victim''s body, and ask Tao forensic doctor to give the most accurate autopsy report."


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth when she saw this line of words, she really wanted to pull her brother out of the screen and beat her.


    What is this called! ! !


    However, right now, she doesn''t seem to have the right to refuse.


    Because the situation of the corpse has started to play, and the water around her is slowly rising.


    So if she doesn''t give the most accurate autopsy report, she''s going to drown?


    Hehe, if she doesn''t take out her brother and beat her in the future, she won''t believe Tao!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and began to seriously watch the video played by the master.


    She takes it very seriously, and her performance has fallen into the eyes of netizens across the country.


    The master is indeed a crazy person. This time, he actually kept up with the social trend and chose to use live broadcasts to tune/teach the victims.


    This is very risky, because it is easy to be located and reveal your whereabouts.


    But the "Master" did it for one reason.


    He is extremely confident in his network skills, even to the point of conceit.


    On this side, Qu Yipin and the others have already started to check the IP of the "Master", trying to win the "Master" this time, while on the other side, Tao Yanxi has already written an autopsy report...

 v2 Chapter 391： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (7)

    The reason why Tao Yanxi was able to write the autopsy report so quickly was entirely because the corpse had been dissected by the original body.


    And it was the autopsy report written by the original body. Tao Yanxi only needed to call up the original body''s memory and transcribe the autopsy report.


    Tao Yanxi wrote all the autopsy reports in her memory on the notebook next to her, then she nodded towards the camera and shook the notebook in her hand.


    "Okay... now..." Tao Yanxi said with some difficulty.


    Tao Yanxi aimed her essence at the camera, so that the "master" could clearly see what she wrote.


    After about a minute, Tao Yanxi saw that the screen was filled with various barrages.


    "What is this? A new variety show?"


    "The one in front is definitely not a variety show! Can a variety show invite the most beautiful forensic doctor in China!"


    "So what''s going on here? Can anyone explain?"


    "It seems that this young lady was chosen by the master..."


    "Oh my god! Master? Is that the master I know?"


    "Shh, don''t talk, don''t talk, it''s not good to be targeted."


    "Ahhh! Miss! The water is rising! It''s about to drown the bed!"


    "Miss, run away!"


    "How to escape! There is water all around!"


    "Hold the grass! What did I see? Is that a shark swimming in the water??"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi saw the "shark" barrage and looked down, hey, there really is a shark.


    The shark was swimming below, and it was slowly rising as the water level rose.


    According to the current rate of rise, within half an hour, the water would completely submerge the bed she was sitting on.


    At that time, she faced only two outcomes.


    One was drowned in water, the other was eaten by sharks.


    And she didn''t want to face either.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her leg, she had a fracture in her calf, but after these days of conditioning, as long as she doesn''t do strenuous exercise, she should not fracture again.


    But the point is...


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the ceiling that was high from her, and it seemed that this time, it was impossible not to exercise vigorously.


    The bed currently has a floral sheet, a floral pillow, a notebook and a pen.


    The sheets were about three meters, and her distance from the ceiling was about two meters.


    So can she use a book to punch a hole in the ceiling, then toss the sheets up and climb up?


    It doesn''t sound reliable at all...


    Tao Yanxi sighed, and it seemed that they could only pin their hopes on Qu Yipin and the others, hoping that they could find their own position and rescue them as soon as possible.


    At this time, the screen was already full of dense barrages, and some were still suspicious of the situation in front of them, but more were worried about Tao Yanxi''s safety.


    On the other hand, the police were even more anxious, and the high-level officials were even more furious.


    The practice of "Master" is simply provoking their senior management.


    The "Master" is announcing to the people of the whole country that the police are the ones who eat dry rice! No use at all!


    Such a demonstration and provocation made the high-level officials smashed several precious vases and gave a death order to bring the "master" to justice!


    However, no matter how hard the technicians tried, they still couldn''t lock the IP of the "master".


    "Master", like a ghost, seems to be everywhere, but can''t be found everywhere.

 v2 Chapter 392： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (8)

    As time passed, Tao Yanxi could only hear the sound of sharks swimming in the water.


    Everything in the outside world seemed to have nothing to do with her. She sat on the bed with her legs in her arms, her body trembling slightly.


    It seems... a little cold.


    Tao Yanxi sneezed and looked left and right, but found nothing.


    The water had spread to the bedside, and it was only ten centimeters away from her.


    Within ten minutes, the water could touch her.


    [Xiao Yao, I want to kill my brother. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi complained to Xiao Yao in his mind.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾Little master, think twice! ¡¿Xiaoyao stopped loudly.


    Tao Yanxi: [Hehe, I can''t think twice. ¡¿


    [Then... let the eldest master die in bed? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Xiao Yao, are you watching something unhealthy behind my back? ¡¿


    ¡¾I do not! I swear! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    ¡¾Oh. ] Tao Yanxi sighed and glanced at the barrage on the screen not far away.


    Netizens are still asking where she is, hoping to be rescued.


    Please, if only she knew where she was. It was pitch black all around, and there were no windows. How could she know where she was.


    Netizens are enthusiastic and active, but they don''t use it in the right place.


    [Little master, you won''t just sit still like this, will you? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked worriedly.


    [Of course, not anymore. ¡¿Tao Yanxi glanced at the rising water and the flowing shark, ¡¾Sit and wait is not my style, self-help is. ¡¿


    [But the water is about to spread...] Xiao Yao said with a hint of anxiety.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, rubbed his neck, and stood up.


    She first tore off the sheets on the bed, and then twisted the sheets into ropes.


    Then she picked up the pen and notebook next to her, tore off the page of the autopsy report she wrote on the notebook, folded it, and put it directly into her underwear.


    She flipped through the book quickly, and after making sure there was nothing else on it, she tore off all the paper.


    Then throw it in the air, and the paper slowly falls into the water stream.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, the paper was spinning in the water, and there was no specific direction.


    Here, it should be a confined space.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and glanced at the ceiling, so, is the only way out?


    It seems that there is only one risk.


    Tao Yanxi still had some bad wounds on her body. She removed the gauze on her left arm, and then it darkened violently, and blood flowed out all at once.


    The smell of blood spread in the airtight room at once, and at the same time, the water flow had spread to Tao Yanxi''s feet.


    The shark smelled the blood and rushed towards Tao Yan.


    near, near.


    Tao Yanxi was counting down nervously, she stared straight at the shadow, and clenched the pen and the sheets in her hand.


    The shark jumped up abruptly, and just at the crunch time, Tao Yanxi threw the sheet in his hand and wrapped it directly around the shark''s head.


    Then she picked up the pen in her hand and stabbed the belly of the shark fiercely, which was the weak spot of the shark.


    The shark''s body swayed violently, Tao Yanxi fixed its body with a sheet, and at the same time poked its belly quickly and fiercely with a pen.


    Blood splattered on Tao Yanxi''s face, but she didn''t realize it on her clothes.


    Tao Yanxi knew clearly that either the shark died or she died!

 v2 Chapter 393： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (9)

    I don''t know how many times it stabbed, and the shark finally stopped swinging.


    The surrounding water has been dyed red by the blood of the shark, and it looks very terrifying.


    Tao Yan was panting heavily, she wanted to rest, she wanted to lie down and have a good rest.


    However, reality does not allow her to rest, and the danger is far from resolved.


    Tao Yanxi held the shark''s head, wrapped the sheet around the shark''s head, and tied a big knot.


    After that, I inserted the pen sideways into it, so that the pen can be used as a support point and will not easily slip off.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the ceiling and took a few deep breaths.


    [Xiao Yao, come, give me a strong buff, hurry up! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾immediately! ¡¿ Only use the power of heaven again to conceal heaven.


    I don''t know how long this power of heaven can last, sigh, which male protagonist can give the power of heaven to his little master like Jun Hexiao?


    Xiaoyao quickly gave Tao Yanxi a strong buff, and then only felt a force surge from her heart, she suddenly picked up the shark and threw it towards the ceiling.


    I only heard a "bang", and the ceiling was so broken, broken...


    And the shark''s head was stuck on the ceiling. The pen that Tao Yanxi had inserted horizontally before was placed on the ceiling, and a pillar was firmly established.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, and now hopes that the quality of the pen that "Master" bought is of good quality and can support her until she climbs to the ceiling.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to delay too long, she grabbed the sheets hanging on the side and quickly climbed up.


    When it was about to arrive, the sheets suddenly shook.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and did not dare to take a breath.


    At the same time, the barrage has gone crazy.


    "God, what kind of fairy operation is this!"


    "Ah ah ah! I''m going crazy! Miss Sister is really amazing!"


    "Miss, be careful! Miss, you must go out!"


    "Master is good or bad, how can you treat Miss Sister like this!"


    "Uuuuu... Miss, you must come out!"


    "Ah! My little heart is about to jump out!"


    "Help! Why is no one here to save Miss? Crying..."


    "Where''s the police? Do they all eat dry food?"


    "Didn''t you say that Miss Sister is a forensic doctor? Why didn''t the police come to rescue Miss Sister?"


    "Miss, there is blood all over her body, it hurts so much."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi had no time to watch the barrage at the moment, she cautiously grabbed the sheets and continued to climb.


    There are ten centimeters, eight centimeters, five centimeters...


    coming soon, coming soon...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes stared straight at the light projected from the outside.


    At this moment, the pen suddenly heard a "click", and it seemed that it was about to break.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly grabbed the gap in the ceiling that was hit by the shark with his right hand.


    The ceiling is made of reinforced concrete, so there are naturally broken steel bars in the gaps that come out.


    Tao Yanxi accidentally grabbed the part of the broken steel bar, and the steel bar pierced into her palm, causing her brows to wrinkle in pain.


    The blood fell drop by drop, and smashed into the calm water along her arm, splashing layers of ripples.

 v2 Chapter 394： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi held her breath, not daring to take a deep breath.


    She glanced at the pen that was about to break, then looked at the location of the camera.


    The camera did not know when it had been pointed at her, as if to record everything about her.


    The dark camera was facing her, making her feel that there was a pair of equally dark eyes looking at her behind the camera.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyebrows, as if she was thinking about something.


    The next second, she bent the corner of her mouth towards the camera.


    People who don''t laugh on weekdays are naturally amazing when they laugh.


    But Tao Yanxi''s smile was far more than just astonishing to everyone.


    The slightly curved angle seemed ironic, provocative, and even more disdainful.


    She is provoking the master!


    This is everyone''s first thought when they see this smile.


    At this moment, some were excited, some were shocked, some were ecstatic, and some were afraid.


    But everything is just fleeting.


    Tao Yanxi''s smile lasted for less than a second, then she quickly turned her head and glared at the shark''s body, successfully kicking the shark down.


    The moment the shark fell, she climbed up directly by the shark''s buffer and escaped successfully!


    For a time, the barrage was filled with the words "6666666".


    At the same time, in a certain room, the "Master" looked at this scene and let out a pleasant laugh.


    "really interesting¡­¡­"


    His voice sounded in the empty room, with a hint of deepness and a hint of intoxicating charm.


    There seems to be light coming in from outside the window, but it never shines in his direction...


    On this side, Tao Yanxi stood up high upstairs and let out a long breath.


    Only then did she discover that she was actually in an abandoned room on the top floor of a high-rise building.


    No wonder she made such a loud noise just now and no one came. How could anyone come to the abandoned room?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and carefully walked down from the roof.


    The next step is to contact Qu Yipin and them.


    It''s easy to get in touch, all you need is a mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi walked to the entrance of the stairs, but found that the door was locked from the inside.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and was locked from the inside?


    How did the master leave? Flying over the wall?


    She made a visual observation. There should be about forty floors in this building.


    There should be another way.


    Tao Yanxi strolled around and found a comatose man in a security uniform in a small corner.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that the master should first hypnotize the man, let him bring her here, and then let the man lock the door after he left.


    Tsk tsk, in this case, everything makes sense.


    Tao Yanxi looked for the man''s body and was lucky to find the phone.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi called Qu Yipin to report her current location and what buildings were nearby.


    Half an hour later, Qu Yipin found Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi talked to Qu Yipin in general, and was dragged away by the medical staff for emergency treatment.


    There was blood all over Tao Yanxi''s body, and the previous wounds also collapsed because of Tao Yanxi''s movements. Not only that, but she also had some new injuries on her body, which looked really pitiful.


    Some soft-hearted medical staff bandaged her while crying. Tao Yanxi wanted to tell her that it would hurt if tears fell into the wound!

 v2 Chapter 395： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (11)

    After the wound was bandaged, the doctor helped her for a while, but she didn''t die anyway.


    Naturally, all kinds of dangling water must be added, and five handsome little police officers were arranged to be stationed in the ward, just to prevent her from having any accidents.


    Tao Yanxi has nothing to worry about now. If the "Master" really wants to do something to her, these five little brothers really can''t stop her.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and fell asleep.


    I hope that the next time I wake up, it will still be this ward full of disinfectant smell.


    Tao Yanxi quickly fell into a deep sleep, and this time he slept directly until the next afternoon.


    In just one day or the like, the live video about her piercing the ceiling with a shark has been edited by netizens and put on the Internet, successfully causing a wave of climax.


    Some people say that she is possessed by Popeye, some people analyze the irrationality from various angles, of course, some people may be hype of a certain TV series and so on.


    Later, someone revealed Tao Yanxi''s identity, and at the same time it was revealed that she was the designated object of the "Master" this year.


    This time, it directly pushed Tao Yanxi to a higher level.


    Many people are worried about Tao Yanxi''s safety, because as far as they know, none of the targets that Grandmaster has been eyeing for the past 20 years has survived!


    The best case is to preserve a perfect corpse state!


    How could such a beautiful, smart and brave young lady be spoiled by the "Master"!


    Of course, there are also some people who secretly look forward to the "Master"''s torture of Tao Yanxi, and this kind of watching others being tortured will arouse their pleasure to a certain extent.


    In this world, there is no shortage of good people with upright views, and there is no shortage of some perverts.


    After the police station pursued the "Master" in many ways to no avail, they could only put their last hope on Tao Yanxi, hoping to find a breakthrough in her, and in a better situation, they could win the "Master" in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, the people above decided to fully protect Tao Yanxi. Of course, protection also means monitoring.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take this to heart. Now that she is being targeted by the "Master", she naturally won''t consider any issues of personal freedom.


    What she is thinking about now is when her injury will recover, and she wants to eat hot pot a little bit.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the rice porridge in front of her for the nth time and sighed. She was hospitalized and couldn''t eat big fish or meat. It was just painful.


    The little policeman next to him saw Tao Yanxi sighing and quickly asked, "Tao Forensic Doctor, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me directly."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the little policeman and wanted to tell him that she wanted to eat hot pot, but...forget it, don''t embarrass the little policeman.


    Everyone comes out to mix, it''s not easy.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, picked up the porridge bowl and ate it.


    She had just finished her porridge when Qu Yipin came over.


    Of course, Qu Yipin came here this time to ask about Tao Yanxi''s situation. Tao Yanxi didn''t hide anything, and told Qu Yipin what he knew.


    [The autopsy report he asked me to do was made by me before. You can check that case. I remember that the victim seemed to be named Kermier, a foreigner. ¡¿


    [The book he gave me has a total of seven pages, excluding the one I wrote down, there are still six pages in total. I suspect that he may have six more cases that require me to write an autopsy report. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 396： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (12)

    [I brought the paper back, you can ask someone to test the material of the paper to see if you can find anything, as well as the ink marks on it, and see if you can find anything. ¡¿


    [The floor there is very high, surveillance cameras or something, you can also investigate. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because Tao Yanxi can''t speak too much at the moment, so she communicates with Qu Yipin on her mobile phone by typing, and Qu Yipin memorizes these things one by one.


    "One more thing. After you left last time, I found something similar to scotch tape. You can take someone to check it under the bed in my original ward." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Qu Yipin frowned slightly, "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    [You walked too fast at that time, I wanted to tell you after I woke up, but I ended up in that strange place after I woke up. ] Tao Yanxi wrote on the phone with some helplessness.


    When Qu Yipin heard this, his brows gradually eased.


    "I see, the information you provided is very useful."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "Then you have a good rest." Qu Yipin got up, obviously impatient to go back and sort out the evidence provided by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t leave him alone, nodded, and responded with an "um" from her nose.


    Qu Yipin left quickly, Tao Yanxi looked out the window, still full of greenery.


    She picked up the phone and watched the news for a while, but there was no news about the "Master", it seemed that she was pressed down by it.


    Think about it too, how could the above people keep news that is not good for them?


    Tao Yanxi was accustomed to the behavior of the authorities. For world peace and social stability, it is better to suppress murderers who cannot be caught.


    Time passed little by little, and the bell seemed to ring in the room.


    Tao Yanxi looked up and saw no clock.


    Tao Yanxi frowned and put the phone aside.


    "Master, since you''re here, why don''t you sit down?" Her voice was still a little hoarse, which sounded very uncomfortable.


    The five little policemen in the ward seemed to have not heard what she was saying, and sat in their seats, with their backs straight.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look. Although they were sitting upright, their eyes had no radiance and no focus at all. It was obvious that they had been hypnotized.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the bell just now, was it hypnotized by the bell?


    But why wasn''t she hypnotized?


    Tao Yanxi was puzzled, she frowned slightly, and said again: "I guess the purpose of your coming to me is for me to write a second autopsy report?"


    "Heh..." A strange low laughter sounded in the room, and at the same time a man in black walked in from outside.


    There was a strange mask on the man''s face, leaving only a pair of dark eyes.


    If you look into those eyes, you will quickly fall into the psychedelic scene created by him, and you cannot break free or extricate yourself.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and raised her neck.


    "It''s better to be famous than to meet." Tao Yanxi looked at the master with burning eyes.


    "You are the first person who is not afraid of me." The master obviously used a voice changer, so he could not hear his original voice.


    "Then I''m honored." Tao Yanxi replied and glanced at him, "So the reason why you appeared is because..."

 v2 Chapter 397： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (13)

    "I guessed it right? You want me to write the second autopsy report." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    The master didn''t speak, he just walked towards Tao Yanxi step by step, step by step, step by step...


    The sound of leather shoes rubbing against the floor was so loud, layers of voiceprints swayed in this empty room, but unfortunately no one could see it.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and stepped back subconsciously.


    "You are very smart," said the master softly, "you are the smartest woman I have ever met."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes inwardly, thank you!


    "Each each other." Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Heh..." The master chuckled again, "You are interesting, more interesting than I thought."


    "You are also more perverted than I thought." Tao Yanxi replied directly, she didn''t believe it anymore, can the master kill her now?


    For a man like the master, playing with the prey excites him more and makes him more happy than killing it.


    This is also the reason why Tao Yanxi has no fear, because she knows that the master doesn''t want to kill her yet, he wants to play with her, yes, play...


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, but with just this effort, the scene in front of her suddenly changed.


    The original ward is gone, replaced by a dark space.


    Not far from her, there was a corpse, yes, a corpse, Tao Yanxi could clearly see the exploding flesh on the corpse''s stomach.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, she knew that she had fallen into the hypnosis of the master again.


    But the strange thing is, since she knows this is hypnosis, why can''t she get out of this state?


    And what is the master''s medium? Why did she never notice it?


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and walked towards the corpse.


    This should be the second autopsy report that the master wanted her to write?


    Next to the body was a notebook and a pen, apparently for her.


    When she saw this, Tao Yanxi was actually a little horrified.


    To what extent did his brother''s control power reach to be able to control the behavior of the hypnotized person so precisely.


    It just doesn''t look like something a normal human can do.


    She would not be surprised if such a scene appeared on the plane of magic or immortality.


    But when she appeared in the modern plane, she was not only surprised, but also very horrified.


    It seems that the elder brother of this plane is more difficult to deal with than imagined.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, forcing herself not to think about those who have or not.


    She squatted down and quickly searched for the memory of the original body in her mind.


    If she guessed correctly, this corpse should also have been dissected and an autopsy report was made.


    Tao Yanxi quickly found the information about the corpse in the original body''s memory. She did not immediately copy the autopsy report, but carefully observed the state of the corpse.


    Judging from the state of the corpse, it should be drowning.


    The corpse is already swollen, and may have been beaten before death, and there are multiple wounds on the body.


    Tao Yanxi combined with the autopsy report written by the original body, and determined that this person should have been beaten and pushed into the water to death.


    Tao Yanxi looked around again, and after finding no problems, she wrote the autopsy report.


    At the moment she wrote it, the scene in front of her changed again.

 v2 Chapter 398： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (14)

    It''s still the ward, and the five handsome little police officers.


    She was sitting on the hospital bed next to the phone she just put down.


    The master had already left, and there was a special fragrance in the air that made people drowsy.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, picked up her phone and glanced at the time, only ten minutes had passed.


    Tao Yanxi pressed the record button, saved the file, and then opened the recording and listened.


    At the beginning, it was her conversation with the master, which was recorded very clearly, and there was no problem.


    But after she finished saying "You are more perverted than I thought", the voice suddenly stopped.


    And a few minutes later, the sound of leather shoes rubbing against the ground sounded.


    That voice is getting farther and farther away, it should be the voice of the master leaving.


    And when the recording was about to end, there seemed to be a sound of fingers snapping.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, the sound of snapping fingers, why didn''t she hear it?


    Or was the snap of her fingers the moment she woke up from hypnosis?


    But why is the master''s judgment so accurate? She was released from the hypnotic state just after she had written the autopsy report.


    This feeling... as if she was being watched by him under hypnosis!


    But is this possible?


    To invade a person''s brain, simulate the person''s current state, and accurately remove the person from hypnosis, is this... something that humans can do?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, are you sure there are no monsters in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾no! I am sure of this! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said firmly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    That perverted/perverted brother!


    ¡¾Little master, what happened? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [It''s okay, I just think my brother is very perverted. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied, to do this, what is it that is not a pervert?


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Just be happy, little master.


    Regarding the fact that her little master repeatedly scolded the big master as a pervert, Xiao Yao said that it had been secretly recorded in her little notebook!


    After the big master comes back, he will take a small book to make a small report, and maybe he will be able to exchange for many G movies! happy!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Xiao Yao thought so, otherwise, Xiao Yao would definitely be found out and beaten.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t have the heart to quarrel with Xiao Yao, this Qu Yipin had just returned, I''m afraid she would have to contact him again now.


    Qu Yipin rushed over after receiving the news of Tao Yanxi. After learning that the master actually found Tao Yanxi in person, Qu Yipin expressed his shock.


    In previous instances, the victim never saw the master himself.


    Looking at it this way, Tao Yanxi seems to be special, which makes him have to doubt something.


    For example... Tao Yanxi is very likely to be with the master...


    Qu Yipin negotiated with Tao Yanxi with this suspicion, Tao Yanxi handed over the recording file to him and asked him to analyze it.


    Qu Yipin naturally responded, for him, this was an important clue.


    He instructed Tao Yanxi to be very careful and to contact him as soon as there is anything unusual.


    What Qu Yipin didn''t say was that a camera was installed in the ward. If the truth is as Tao Yanxi said, and the master appeared, then the surveillance must have captured him.


    However, when Qu Yipin went to adjust the surveillance, he was told that the surveillance camera was broken for unknown reasons.


    In that half an hour, nothing was photographed.

 v2 Chapter 399： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (15)

    All of this made Qu Yipin suspect that the master had manipulated the surveillance cameras.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Tao Yanxi is telling the truth, she has really met the master, and has a dialogue with him.


    Qu Yipin took the recording and hurried to the laboratory.


    Maybe the laboratory can find something from the sound.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Qu Yipin was beginning to doubt herself. She was lying on the bed like a corpse.


    After the master finished her, he wouldn''t come again immediately, would he?


    She just wants to have a good rest now, ah... She also wants to eat hot pot.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed, ah, hot pot, it must be super delicious!


    When Tao Yanxi was thinking about the hot pot, the identification report on the paper and the report on the scotch tape had already come out.


    The report shows that paper is a very common paper that can be bought everywhere, and that scotch tape is also a scotch tape that can be bought anywhere.


    It doesn''t look like anything special, anyone can buy those things.


    Now that the clues about the master are suddenly broken again, Qu Yipin can only hope for the identification of the sound.


    Qu Yipin didn''t show the identification report to Tao Yanxi, and he didn''t plan to tell her these things until Tao Yanxi''s suspicion was completely eliminated, even if the evidence was provided by her.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Qu Yipin to get any clues at all.


    The master was able to live freely for 20 years, and her vigilance and anti-reconnaissance ability were not what she could imagine.


    The question Tao Yanxi is thinking now is, when did the master ask her to write the third autopsy report?


    And what do those autopsy reports mean?


    Yuanshen has written countless autopsy reports since she started her career. Why did she choose the corpses of these people and let her write a new autopsy report?


    Is there any meaning? Or is it just a matter of interest?


    But the first two autopsy reports didn''t seem to be related, as if two people were randomly selected from the pile for her to write.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, her head hurting, why did she want to make her think about such a complicated issue?


    Isn''t it good to be a dead fat house quietly? Or learn Bai Yeqing from the previous world, isn''t it bad to be a techie?


    What a perverted / perverted murderer!


    My head hurts, it really hurts my head.


    Tao Yanxi slapped his head, and at this moment, there was a burst of laughter.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who is laughing at her?


    Tao Yanxi looked up and found someone standing outside the window at some point.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    It appeared out of nowhere, scared to death, do you know!


    The man was wearing a white coat and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, and looked like the doctor here.


    "Knock on the head will make you stupid~" His voice was very gentle, and there was also a very gentle smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a cold look, at this time, it was time to perform!


    "Then I''m smarter than you, too." Tao Yanxi said in a tight voice.


    The doctor was stunned, the smile on his face became more and more gentle.


    "Really? Then I''ll ask you a question, and if you can answer it, I''ll admit that you''re smarter than me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded indifferently, "You said." It was just boring, so it''s good to ask questions.


    "This question is..." The doctor adjusted his glasses, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was a little weird, "Who am I?"


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank.


    who I am?


    who I am?


    who I am?

 v2 Chapter 400： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (16)

    Almost instantly, these three words were all in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    who I am?


    There seemed to be a strong wind blowing around her, and it seemed that the warm sun was shining.


    When reality and fantasy overlap, everything can pull her into addiction.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists laboriously, and when her fingernails slammed into her palms, causing a little pain, she regained her senses a little.


    She looked out the window again, and there was no one there.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and lay directly on the bed.


    She covered her eyes with her arms, as if thinking about something.


    [Xiao Yao, I now suspect that my brother in this world also suspects that I am not my original body. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [So, little master, look at it, you can''t get it back after you break down once? ¡¿Xiaoyao muttered silently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Go, go, don''t say sarcastic words, obviously your brother is too perverted/perverted? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said weakly.


    [However, little master, why do you think so? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked curiously, it didn''t even realize that the big master had noticed that the little master was not the original body.


    [Do you remember the first sentence I said when I first possessed my original body? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Well... the little master seems to say: Who are you? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, [Well, he should have been there at that time. If I was really the original body, it would be impossible for me not to know who he was. ¡¿


    [At that time, my mind was too confused, I just asked casually, but he was caught by the pigtail, angry! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said very helplessly.


    [But based on this alone, how can the big master be sure that you are not the original body? ¡¿ Xiao Yao still asked curiously.


    [So he came to test me just now. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi pursed his lips, ¡¾He asked me "who am I", doesn''t it just correspond to the "who are you" I asked before? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: Confused face.jpg


    [Little master, I feel that I need to recharge my IQ, do you know any good channels to recharge my IQ? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Forget it, you¡¯d better watch the TV series. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi yawned and knew that Xiao Yao was unreliable.


    Xiaoyao: Oh, then it''s gone~¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q


    The matter between the big master and the little master, let them solve it by themselves~


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, now she is not in good health, but her brother is another one who likes to come to trouble, tsk tsk, it''s really annoying.


    Although it was unpleasant, Tao Yanxi really had nothing to do with her brother at the moment.


    When she broke the hypnotic medium of her brother, she could only be in a passive state.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed, carefully recalling these hypnotic scenes in her mind.


    If there is something that exists from beginning to end, then it is most likely the hypnotic medium of his brother.


    I hope that my brother can be gentle with her before he solves this mystery.


    Otherwise, her little life, she really can''t stand the toss.


    Time passed by, perhaps Tao Yanxi''s prayers had an effect. During the stage of Tao Yanxi''s recovery, the master never appeared again.


    It was as if he suddenly disappeared from the world, and no one knew where he was.


    But Tao Yanxi knew in his heart that he was waiting, waiting for a chance, a chance to see her expression of despair...

 v2 Chapter 401： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (17)

    A month later, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital.


    On the day she was discharged from the hospital, Qu Yipin came to **** her back home.


    Because she is currently the prey chosen by the master, she cannot return to her previous home, but a tightly controlled house provided by the police station.


    There are basically no modern communication tools in the house. I heard that this is to prevent the master from rushing out through the network cable to kill.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This is a reason why the police can''t figure it out!


    Wasn''t she just afraid that she would tip off the master?


    She could see it clearly. She worked hard to provide clues to the police, but the police also prevented her from monitoring her, and the master was eyeing her.


    So, anyway, she is now facing the enemy.


    Thanks to her good psychological quality, otherwise, she will definitely collapse.


    Tao Yanxi said that he didn''t care about the lack of communication tools in the room.


    But she has one requirement, the refrigerator must be full, and the table must be full of snacks!


    Yes, Tao Yanxi decided to be a dead fat house from now on. Anyway, she has food, clothing and housing, so what is she worried about?


    Qu Yipin quickly agreed to Tao Yanxi''s request.


    Isn''t it just food? Just buy it.


    However, these foods were also sent to Tao Yanxi after various tests, in order to prevent the transmission of information or being poisoned.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind, as long as there was something to eat.


    At twelve o''clock on the third day after Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital, she was sleeping soundly when she suddenly felt a gust of wind and woke up.


    Tao Yanxi woke up suddenly, but found a man standing in front of the bed at some point.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Hemp egg! Sooner or later you will be scared to death!


    Tao Yanxi let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest carefully.


    It''s so scary, so scary!


    "Heh..." Another low laugh, Tao Yanxi shuddered, a little cold.


    Tao Yanxi wrapped the quilt tightly around her body and looked at the man, oh, no, maybe he should be called "Master".


    "Master''s visit so late, why do you want to do it?" Tao Yanxi''s vocal cords have almost recovered, and now he can speak normally.


    "Let''s see you." The master said with a chuckle, this time he didn''t use a voice changer, his voice belonged to the kind of deep male voice, if it were another occasion, Tao Yanxi might have gone up to tease him.


    Unfortunately, this situation is really inappropriate.


    "I have to worry about the master, I live a good life." Tao Yanxi looked at the master vigilantly and said.


    "Oh? Is that so?" The master chuckled, he took a step forward, and sat at the end of the bed.


    Tao Yan tugged at the quilt and pulled the quilt out from under the master''s ass.


    There was a trace of satisfaction in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, hmph, the quilt belongs to her, I won''t give you a seat!


    "Naturally." Although Tao Yanxi complained in her heart, she still looked cold on the surface.


    "Is the life under surveillance good?" The master stretched out his long, fair hands. His nails were obviously manicured, neat and very beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at his nails, "Alive or dead, which one will you choose?"


    Although she is being monitored, she is alive, so that is enough.


    The master heard what she meant and laughed a little louder.


    "Have you come up with an answer to that question last time?" The master changed the subject and asked.

 v2 Chapter 402： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (18)

    "I figured it out." Tao Yanxi wrapped the quilt tightly again, "You are a pig."


    The master was stunned, obviously not expecting Tao Yanxi to answer like this.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?" The master asked after being stunned for a moment.


    "I''m afraid." Tao Yanxi nodded, she would die later than her brother! Otherwise, you will starve for decades!


    "Oh? Then you dare to scold me?" There was a hint of interest in the master''s voice.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the master, "You haven''t played enough, you won''t kill me."


    "You are confident." The master''s hand gently grabbed the quilt, as if it was just a gentle pull, and the quilt that was wrapped tightly by Tao Yanxi suddenly fell from her body to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered suddenly, she was only wearing a thin pajamas, and her beautiful figure was vaguely visible.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, thinking in her mind whether it was reliable to seduce the master with beauty.


    But just as she was stunned, the master had already come to Tao Yanxi.


    He put his hand on her shoulder.


    Cold, this was Tao Yanxi''s first thought.


    The master''s hand was very cold, as if it had been frozen in the ice and snow for a long time.


    "I just don''t know how long you can maintain your confidence?" The master whispered in her ear.


    His breath seemed to be cold, and she was trembling all over.


    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, raised his right hand and placed it exactly on the master''s heart.


    "Your body is cold, so what about your heart?" Tao Yanxi asked very seriously.


    She could clearly perceive the master''s heartbeat, which was a strange rhythm, very light and slow, completely unlike the heartbeat that a normal young person should have.


    The master grabbed Tao Yanxi''s right hand and exerted a little force, only to hear a click, and Tao Yanxi''s hand was broken.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She''s going to beat this **** to death! !


    "Next time you do this again, it won''t be the hand that breaks~"


    The master was very close to Tao Yanxi, so close that Tao Yanxi could clearly see himself in the eyes of the master.


    The moonlight poured down on the two of them, covering them with a beautiful gauze. It was obviously a warm and beautiful scene, but the atmosphere between the two was even more tense.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi was about to say something, but the scene in front of her suddenly changed.


    The sky filled with fire burned the entire space, and in front of her, there was a charred corpse.


    Beside the corpse, there is also a notebook and a pen.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s on the way again!


    Tao Yanxi walked over with an expressionless face, picked up the notebook and prepared to write the autopsy report, and then she found that her right hand was broken.


    So in hypnosis, can even this be restored?


    Tao Yanxi picked up the pen with his left hand expressionlessly, observed it carefully, and then found the contents of the autopsy report in the original body''s memory, and copied it down stroke by stroke.


    Because she is left-handed, she writes slightly slower.


    Of course, this was her intention. After all, the original body is a right-handed person, and of course she is not used to using her left hand.


    And she herself is very flexible with her left and right hands.


    After Tao Yanxi "labored" to write the autopsy report, the scene in front of her changed again.


    In that room, the quilt was still on the ground, but the master was gone.


    Tao Yanxi turned on the light with her left hand, and always felt that her neck was a little different.


    She took out the mirror and looked, and a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Master, this pervert!

 v2 Chapter 403： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (19)

    Plant strawberries on her neck!


    It is said that only murder is not robbed!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the obvious mark on the right side of the neck, looked for a Band-Aid in the room, and put several on it.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi put on a big coat, walked outside, opened the door, and said expressionlessly to the two police officers stationed there, "My hand is broken, I''m going to the hospital."


    Two little police officers: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ "aIs this eating and breaking myself?


    Tao Yanxi was soon sent to the hospital, and after some bandaging, Tao Yanxi entered the ward again.


    Early that morning, Qu Yipin came in a hurry, and the first sentence he saw Tao Yanxi was: "What''s the matter? Why did you break a bone suddenly?"


    Tao Yanxi still said expressionlessly, "Master did it."


    "Master?" There was a trace of surprise in Qu Yipin''s eyes, "He looked for you last night?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and then told Qu Yipin what happened last night, including the fact that she went into hypnosis again to write the autopsy report.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Qu Yipin about growing strawberries for himself.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi''s narration, Qu Yipin''s expression was very serious.


    "We consulted foreign experts, and they told me that hypnosis does exist, but there is no one in the world that can do this."


    Tao Yanxi silently rolled his eyes in his heart. If he could find it out, could the master still be called a "pervert"?


    "Can''t find it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." Tao Yanxi said coldly.


    Qu Yipin nodded, "This is also a headache for us. If there is no precedent, it will be difficult for us to prescribe the right medicine."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally, "Have you checked the cases that I told you last time?"


    Qu Yipin nodded with a complicated face and said, "We checked and we really found something."


    "The suspects caught in those cases are likely to be caught by mistake." Qu Yipin said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Mistakes?"


    "Well, the details have yet to be investigated, and because of the information you provided, we also discovered one thing." Qu Yipin said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qu Yipin, waiting for him to continue.


    Qu Yipin glanced at Tao Yanxi, "The victims inflicted by the master are more or less unclean."


    "What do you mean by unclean?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    "It is possible to involve a crime, but escaped legal sanctions for some reason." Qu Yipin said.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, so this is why the master asked her to write an autopsy report?


    Those autopsy reports written by the original body are likely to affect the police''s determination of the case, resulting in the arrest of the wrong suspect?


    If so, it makes sense.


    But why would the master do this?


    "You can check to see if there were any outstanding students at the police academy twenty years ago who dropped out or disappeared for some reason," Tao Yanxi said.


    People with such a strong or even extreme sense of justice are likely to have seen some unfair treatment, which has led to psychological distortions.


    Qu Yipin nodded, "We will follow up on this."


    Tao Yanxi responded, "Is there anything else?"


    Qu Yipin looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, "Actually, there is indeed one..."

 v2 Chapter 404： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi hated this hesitant way of speaking, so she said directly: "If you have something to say, just say it, there is nothing you can''t say."


    Qu Yipin coughed lightly and said, "While we were investigating your life, we discovered that a case 20 years ago was related to you."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, twenty years ago? She looks like she''s only eight years old, doesn''t she? What can happen to an eight-year-old?


    "What case?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "The Park Corpse Case." Qu Yipin''s expression became serious when he mentioned the case.


    Tao Yanxi tried her best to recall her original eight-year-old memory, but found that it was blank.


    "The case has passed the prosecution period, and so far, the murderer has not been found." Qu Yipin stared at Tao Yanxi, "And you were the only witness back then."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Don''t scare her, she''s not scared at all!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qu Yipin calmly, and there was no extra expression on his face.


    "It seems that you still haven''t remembered." Qu Yipin frowned slightly, he sighed, "I will increase the number of people to protect you, you should stay in the hospital recently."


    Tao Yan saw that Qu Yipin had no intention of continuing, nor did he ask any more questions.


    As for increasing the number of people to protect her, Tao Yanxi said that in fact, it can be done. After all, the master can come and leave if he wants.


    No amount of people could protect her, she could only choose to save herself.


    Qu Yipin left quickly, leaving only a dozen or so police officers to protect her.


    Tao Yanxi thought carefully about what Qu Yipin said, the time 20 years ago was very crucial.


    As far as she knew, the master also started the crime twenty years ago.


    Is it a coincidence?


    When coincidences overlap, it''s more than just coincidences.


    There may be some kind of connection between this, but she has not discovered it yet.


    Tao Yanxi silently recorded this time, and then searched the Internet for news about the corpse dismemberment case in the park twenty years ago.


    According to news reports, a corpse was found in a park in the city twenty years ago. The corpse was in a broken state and scattered all over the garden.


    And a little girl was unconscious not far away, and this little girl should be the original body.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it carefully, but still did not find any memory of the original body about this case.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, but still couldn''t find any breakthrough.


    "Xiaoyanxi~Xiaoyanxi~hehehe~"


    The strange voice came again.


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found nothing.


    Tao Yanxi lay expressionlessly, then buried her head in the quilt, pretending not to hear.


    When she buried herself in the quilt, she really didn''t hear the sound.


    As time passed, Tao Yanxi fell asleep under the covers.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi''s right hand finally got better, at least it can move a little now.


    And at this moment, the master found her again.


    The so-called one-time-two-time-ripening, Tao Yanxi has seen the master more than two times, so Tao Yanxi is not surprised at all about his arrival.


    "You''re here." Tao Yanxi said after taking a mouthful of preserved egg and lean meat porridge.


    The master pulled a chair and sat down, with long legs stacked together, and responded with a low "um".

 v2 Chapter 405： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (21)

    The sound of "um" coming from the nasal cavity was so **** that Tao Yan''s hands trembled in shock, and the preserved egg and lean meat porridge almost fed the sheets.


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    The master looked at her with dark eyes, looking a little scary.


    "Yeah." Another soft hum came from his nose, causing Tao Yanxi to shudder.


    Tao Yanxi never knew that a person''s voice could cause such a big reaction in her.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly put down the porridge bowl, let''s eat it later, it would be bad if it was spilled.


    "Why are you in a bad mood?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    At this moment, she gets along with him like a friend who has been with him for many years, naturally cordial.


    Of course, this is only Tao Yanxi''s unilateral opinion.


    The master stood up and approached Tao Yanxi slightly.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s puzzled expression, he bent down, stretched out his hand and pulled the Band-Aid off Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    The traces of strawberries have faded, and if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    The master seemed a little dissatisfied with the result, he approached Tao Yanxi and bit Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Do you consider yourself a vampire?


    Tao Yanxi was about to push the master away, but the master seemed to have expected her action, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s two hands with one hand, and then tied her hand behind her head.


    He sucked on her neck and made a "Zizi" sound, somewhat ambiguous, but also somewhat erotic.


    Tao Yanxi only felt his body soften, and the foot that originally wanted to kick the master suddenly lost its follow-up action.


    The master''s body is cold, even his lips are cold.


    A cold touch came from her neck, and she could even feel his teeth touching her skin.


    It was a cold and hard touch, and Tao Yanxi even suspected that his teeth would pierce his own blood vessels in the next moment.


    The room was very quiet, so the sound of the master sucking on her neck could be clearly heard.


    Bit by bit, bit by bit, it sounded so erotic, it made Tao Yanxi''s face turn red.


    After about ten minutes, the master sat up.


    He licked his lips, "It tastes good."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the master, picked up the phone next to him and took a picture.


    Sure enough, it turned blue, this bird/beast!


    "Don''t put this thing on." The master pointed to the Band-Aid he threw away.


    Tao Yanxi covered her neck and frowned slightly, "Is this why you came here today?"


    "No." The master chuckled, "You are very smart, you guessed my purpose, right?"


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi sneered, "The autopsy report you asked me to write was the autopsy report that I had made mistakes in?"


    "In that case, why didn''t you choose to tell me when I wrote it wrong again?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The master laughed lowly, "Why should I tell you?"


    Tao Yan sighed, "What if I can''t find out what I''ve done wrong?"


    "So what?" the master asked.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "What you want to do is not to overturn the case for those people?"


    "Reversing the case?" The master laughed this time. He leaned forward and backward with laughter, and his whole body was shaking.


    "You really look down on me, I''m a pervert~" The master''s hand gently slid across Tao Yanxi''s cheek, "How can perverts help others?"

 v2 Chapter 406： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi did not turn her head, nor did she avoid the master''s hand.


    She just looked directly at the master and asked word by word: "For the justice in your heart, you will do this."


    The master was stunned for a moment, put down his hands, and then faced Tao Yanxi squarely.


    After a long time, he said: "Justice? There is no justice in this world."


    Tao Yanxi was about to refute, but saw the master snap her fingers, and then the scene in front of her suddenly changed.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What about magic? !


    Tao Yanxi skillfully wrote out the autopsy report. She is not a professional, and she couldn''t find anything wrong with the original mistake, so she could only copy it down completely.


    After she finished writing the autopsy report, she returned to reality, and the master disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi touched her neck and frowned slightly, so how should she explain the origin of this strawberry to Qu Yipin?


    Did you grab it yourself? Is she crazy to grab such a strawberry by herself?


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while and decided to wrap a scarf.


    She has now written four autopsy reports, and if she guessed correctly, three more.


    After the three autopsy reports are finished, it might be the time when the master let her die.


    According to the current frequency, I am afraid that she will face the threat of death in less than a month.


    Really sad.


    Another week later, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital again and returned to the monitored house.


    It was here that Tao Yanxi wrote the fifth autopsy report.


    And oddly enough, she wrote this report in a dream, yes, in a dream.


    God knows how the master did it, she is used to it now anyway.


    When she finished the fifth autopsy report, she woke up in a trance and seemed to see a familiar figure, but that figure just flashed by, so fast that she almost thought it was an illusion.


    In the following week, nothing abnormal appeared, and the master never appeared again.


    Tao Yanxi is very boring to stay in the room all day, so sometimes she will harass the little brother who protects (monitors) her.


    For example, ask how old they are, if they have girlfriends, etc.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi suddenly thought of Qu Yipin, so she casually asked the black-faced little brother next to him who never spoke much.


    "What do you think of Qu Yipin?"


    Just after she finished asking, she saw that the black-faced little brother''s eyes lit up and said excitedly: "Sergeant Qu is very powerful!"


    "Since he became a police officer, the case detection rate has been 100%!"


    "He also helped some people overturn the case!"


    "Sheriff Qu is not only handsome, but also has a good body and a very good temper..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The black-faced little brother praised Qu Yipin, and Tao Yanxi was stunned when he heard it.


    So, Qu Yipin is super powerful?


    "Then he''s really good." Tao Yan praised dryly.


    The black-faced little brother blushed, and murmured, "Actually, Tao''s forensic doctor is also very good."


    "Huh? What a powerful method?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "I''ve heard from others that every time the forensic doctor Tao''s dissection is not like an autopsy, but more like an art," said the black-faced little brother.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    That''s really great.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Tao Yanxi replied.


    The black-faced little brother''s face turned even redder, the red-black-red-black one looked a little cute.


    "They all say Tao Forensic Doctor is cold, but I think Tao Forensic Doctor is very gentle."

 v2 Chapter 407： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi: Don''t, don''t, don''t say that.


    If Tiandao finds out that she is not herself, she will be cold.


    "Oh." Pretend to be cold.


    The black-faced little brother scratched his head and said, "Actually, we all think Tao Forensic Doctor and Sheriff Qu are a good match."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Oh." Keep the cold and icy figure unshakable!


    "Sheriff Qu is in his thirties, and he''s not married yet. Forensic doctor Tao, you''re not married either. Hehe, you can get together!" The black-faced little brother suggested.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a cold look, got up and went back to the bedroom.


    With Qu Yipin, it''s no wonder that brother didn''t kill him!


    After returning to the bedroom, Tao Yanxi found the master lying on her bed.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "The sixth autopsy report?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The master nodded, this time he did not let Tao Yanxi fall into hypnosis again, but handed her a mobile phone and let her look at the photos on the mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the photo and glanced at it, and quickly wrote the autopsy report.


    It doesn''t take much time to copy it anyway.


    After writing the autopsy report, Tao Yanxi handed the autopsy report to the master.


    The master just glanced at it and set it aside.


    "Not leaving yet?" Tao Yanxi sat on the bed and flicked, her bed was soft.


    The master''s eyes fell on her neck, and found that the marks on her neck were a little lighter, and the color of her eyes was a little darker.


    He sat up and approached Tao Yanxi.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s speechless expression, he accurately gnawed on her neck.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "If I tempt you not to kill me with my beauty, will I succeed?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The master licked Tao Yanxi''s neck, sat up straight and looked at her.


    "What kind of temptation?" His voice was a little low.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her lips and touched the master''s neck with her right hand.


    "The kind of temptation that can blend in with water..." She said with a sigh, her peach blossom eyes slightly raised, with a different kind of temptation.


    The master suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously raised her head and glanced at the sky, very good, shouldn''t she have noticed that she is not her original body?


    "Who can I be?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "Heh..." The master laughed lowly, he licked Tao Yanxi''s wrist, full of eroticism.


    Tao Yanxi stepped back with an unmoved expression, if the perverted state was in heat, wouldn''t it be scary?


    "The seventh autopsy report, are you ready?" the master whispered.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, just about to say that she just finished writing the sixth autopsy report? When another one came so soon, a strange fragrance suddenly came from the nose.


    Tao Yanxi passed out unconscious.


    The master looked at Tao Yanxi who was in a coma, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The game is almost over...


    How will you react when you know the truth?


    Is it a breakdown and despair, or is it numb and sluggish, or is it still able to be confident?


    A smile flashed across the master''s eyes, she picked up Tao Yanxi and walked outside.


    "tatter"


    "tatter"


    A rhythmic sound resounded in the room as if it were a countdown to death.


    Tao Yanxi could clearly hear the sound, "ta-ta-ta", every sound seemed to hit her heart.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes...

 v2 Chapter 408： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (24)

    The dim weather set off the barren park, Tao Yanxi opened his eyes and found the entrance of his park,


    She is now standing at the entrance of the park, motionless.


    She glanced at the sky, groggy, as if it was going to darken in the next moment.


    Where is this place?


    This was Tao Yanxi''s first question.


    She looked around, there was no one around, and the breeze blew occasionally, pulling her hair.


    Tao Yanxi pinched herself hard, it hurt a lot, it wasn''t a dream.


    Tao Yanxi took a few steps forward, and there seemed to be only the sound of her walking in the entire space.


    There was a bad premonition in her heart, but she has not found anything abnormal at present.


    She took a few steps forward and found a little girl lying not far away.


    The little girl was wearing a black dress, and her slightly long hair covered her face, so that Tao Yanxi couldn''t see her true face.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and stood in front of the little girl.


    The little girl seemed to hear something, her body trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    She raised her head, revealing a delicate little face.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, this face was exactly the same as the original self remembered.


    So, everything is fake right now?


    Is this the seventh autopsy report that the master asked her to write?


    But what about the corpse?


    The little girl didn''t seem to see her, the little girl stood up and patted her clothes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the little girl calmly, wanting to see what she was going to do.


    The little girl glanced at the sky, then took a few steps forward and came to a piece of mud.


    This mud area is being renovated recently because of the need to plant flowers and plants, and it looks a bit messy and dirty.


    And just above the mud, there are some stumps with coagulated blood on them.


    The little girl didn''t seem to be afraid of everything. She squatted down and looked straight at everything in front of her. There seemed to be a strange light flashing in those black eyes.


    Tao Yanxi felt strange in her heart, but she just stood aside without any movement.


    After about ten minutes, the little girl suddenly stood up, and then quickly walked to the place where she lay before and lay down.


    Before Tao Yanxi could think about what was going on, a siren sounded.


    A few minutes later, there are professional personnel to deal with the scene.


    The police woke the "comatose" little girl and settled her down first.


    The little girl followed the police into the police car, Tao Yanxi stood there, watching the little girl leave.


    The little girl''s eyes stared straight in the direction she was in, as if she could see her side, and there was a trace of strange pleasure in those black eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was startled and took a step back in a trance.


    "Xiaoyanxi~ Hee hee~ Xiaoyanxi~"


    That weird tune rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears again, Tao Yanxi crouched down and covered her ears.


    But the strange voice was always there, as if it had never disappeared.


    Everything around them spun rapidly, forming a terrifying vortex, as if to **** Tao Yanxi into it.


    Feeling dizzy, Tao Yanxi bit her lip tightly.


    There was darkness in front of him, and there was no exit, no exit.


    Is there light?


    Is there light in this world?


    Tao Yan stumbled and walked forward, not knowing where a beam of light shot in, she was overjoyed and ran towards there in a trance.

 v2 Chapter 409： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (25)

    "You''re awake." A familiar voice came from her ear, Tao Yanxi nodded subconsciously and rubbed her temples.


    Sitting in front of her was the master in black, still unable to see his face, but judging from his exposed eyes, he was in a good mood now.


    "The seventh autopsy report..." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Your ultimate goal is the seventh autopsy report, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." The master replied without hesitation.


    "You did so much foreshadowing just for the corpse dismemberment case in the park twenty years ago?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    The master nodded and replied "yes".


    "Who are you of the victim? Or, who are you of the murderer?" Tao Yan asked, looking at the master sternly.


    The master didn''t answer, just laughed lowly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and leaned on the sofa.


    "Qu Yipin, you''re a lunatic," she heard herself say.


    When the master, Qu Yipin heard this, his laughter grew louder.


    "You''re so smart." Qu Yipin took off his mask, revealing his truest face.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "Thank you for the compliment, and the same goes for you."


    The expression on Qu Yipin''s face became more and more pleasant, "Are you going to write the seventh autopsy report?"


    "Is it necessary to write?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "Of course." Qu Yipin took out a notebook and a pen and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the paper and pen and pursed her lips, "Why do you do this?"


    "What is the purpose of putting such a big game out of your mind?"


    Qu Yipin did not answer her, but asked, "How did you find out that I am Qu Yipin?"


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her brows, "I''ve been thinking these days, what kind of supernatural power does the master have to be able to approach me without the knowledge of so many police officers?"


    "Until that day, I heard a black-faced little brother complimenting you in various ways. I thought, if it was you, you could leave them at will."


    Tao Yanxi wrote the words "Garden Gravel Case" in the notebook.


    "You''re very smart, and it''s true that I supported them." Qu Yipin admitted directly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and wrote in the notebook what she had just seen under hypnosis.


    In fact, it doesn''t take much time, only a few dozen words.


    After Tao Yanxi finished writing, he handed the book to Qu Yipin.


    Qu Yipin glanced casually and put the book aside.


    "It seems that you still haven''t remembered it." Qu Yipin sighed in a low voice, "What a pity..."


    Qu Yipin stared straight at Tao Yanxi, his eyes dark and serene, calm and deep.


    "If that''s the case..." Qu Yipin chuckled, his originally masculine face seemed a little ghostly at this moment.


    The air seemed to stagnate at this moment, and the breathing became slow.


    He snapped his fingers and let out a low sigh, "What a pity..."


    "What''s a pity?" Tao Yanxi asked, raising the corners of his lips slightly.


    At this moment, Qu Yipin''s pupils shrank and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "You..." He was interrupted by Tao Yanxi just as he uttered a word.


    "Why wasn''t I hypnotized?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyes slightly, "Because, I found out..."


    Found your hypnotic medium...

 v2 Chapter 410： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (26)

    Qu Yipin looked at Tao Yanxi in shock, "How is that possible?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled softly, "Have you heard a word?"


    "What?" Qu Yipin asked subconsciously.


    "Everything has cracks, that''s where the light comes in." Tao Yanxi looked at Qu Yipin, "Your hypnotic medium is light."


    Qu Yipin pursed his lips, obviously not expecting that Tao Yanxi could see through his hypnotic medium.


    "How did you guess it?" Qu Yipin asked curiously. He once thought that no one would guess it, or that no one dared to believe that light could actually be used as a hypnotic medium.


    "It''s not a guess~" Tao Yanxi picked up the pen and played with it casually, "I''m just curious, how exactly do you hypnotize? It''s clear that the things around me can''t be more concise, but you can still hypnotize me. I."


    "Speaking of which, didn''t you find out? My bedroom has nothing but the bed." Tao Yanxi chuckled, obviously happy with the matter of Yin Qu Yipin.


    Qu Yipin''s eyes sank slightly, "You are smarter than I thought."


    "Thank you for the compliment. In fact, I prefer beauty to the word smart." Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "Actually, if you think about it carefully, there is probably only light everywhere, right?"


    "You are really a genius, and you can actually hypnotize you by using the fluctuations of light patterns that are invisible to the naked eye."


    "The human brain is the smartest, but also the most deceptive. It tends to ignore the larger environment when processing information. You think about it thoroughly."


    Tao Yanxi''s words were full of admiration for Qu Yipin, she really appreciated him.


    Even if she knew the principle now, she still couldn''t do it if she was asked to hypnotize other people.


    Qu Yipin''s face was a little bad, "Since you know it, why didn''t you report me?"


    "Report?" Tao Yanxi glanced at him suspiciously, "Why should I report?"


    "There is a story about you, isn''t it?"


    Qu Yipin sneered, "Don''t you also have a story on you?"


    "But think about it, if you report me, I''m afraid you''ll have to spend the rest of your life in prison." Qu Yipin folded his legs, his expression softened a little.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, this is interesting, she doesn''t look like a good person?


    However, she also discovered that there is a large gap in the original body''s memory, and it is not only a certain period of time, but there will be a gap every year.


    Generally speaking, normal people do not have such regular blank periods.


    Therefore, there should also be a story on the original body, and this story is likely to be related to Qu Yipin.


    "Why don''t we exchange stories." Tao Yanxi suggested, she was really curious, what happened to Qu Yipin, and what was the purpose of his step by step.


    Qu Yipin gave Tao Yanxi a funny look, "Exchange stories? Can you remember your story?"


    "Maybe I remembered when I listened to your story." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qu Yipin ignored Tao Yanxi, but stood up and said, "Let''s wait until you remember that day."


    Qu Yipin glanced at Tao Yanxi and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qu Yipin''s back, and sighed faintly. It was a pity, she thought she would be able to hear the story.

 v2 Chapter 411： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi stood up and glanced outside, only to realize that she seemed to be at home? It''s just a change of room.


    She stretched, put on her shoes and walked to the refrigerator, took out a bag of potato chips and ate it.


    An hour later, Qu Yipin came back wearing a police uniform with a pile of documents in his hands.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "Yo? You can change clothes fast enough."


    Qu Yipin glared at Tao Yanxi and said, "Now, show me these files!"


    Tao Yanxi put down the potato chips and casually picked up the top file to look at it.


    "Yo? Isn''t this your crime? What? Let me give you a reference?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qu Yipin glared at Tao Yanxi again, "Do you really think that these cases were committed by me?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then looked at Qu Yipin with a slight frown.


    "what do you mean?"


    Qu Yipin did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words, but sat down and said, "You can read the dossier first."


    "You didn''t do these 20 years of serial murders?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    How could this be? She originally thought her brother was a pervert, but now it seems that he is not?


    "I have that time? The country I returned to ten years ago." Qu Yipin said angrily.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, "So you''re not a real master? Are you pretending to be a master? Want to draw out a real master?"


    Qu Yipin did not answer Tao Yanxi''s question, but repeatedly emphasized: "You can read the dossier first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, although there were many doubts in her mind, she still looked at it first.


    Five hours later, Tao Yanxi finally read all the files.


    During these five hours, Qu Yipin was nibbling on potato chips beside her.


    Several times in the middle, Tao Yanxi was so angry that he almost smashed the file.


    After Tao Yanxi finally finished reading the dossier, Qu Yipin asked impatiently, "Do you feel anything?"


    Tao Yanxi was startled, feeling? How can you feel when you look at a file?


    Maybe... the look of the corpse is a bit beautiful?


    wait, beautiful?


    No, how could she have such an idea?


    How can a corpse be described as beautiful?


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, suppressing the deep discomfort in her heart, and then asked, "Who wrote the autopsy report here?"


    When Qu Yipin heard Tao Yanxi say this, he gave her a meaningful look and said, "You wrote it."


    "I wrote it?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised. If it was written by her, why didn''t she find any memory of these autopsy reports in the original body''s memory?


    etc! Something seems to be wrong!


    Tao Yanxi quickly looked at the time of the incident in recent years, and then corresponded with the blank memory of the original body in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi was surprised to find that the blank spots in the original body''s memory coincided with the time of these incidents!


    And these blank spots can be as short as a day and as long as a month.


    And this just coincides with the time between the disappearance of the victim and the discovery of the body.


    More importantly, these blank spots are concentrated in a certain month, and this month just happened to be the month when the corpse dismemberment case in the park happened 20 years ago.


    A lot of things quickly flashed through Tao Yanxi''s mind, and some incredible conjectures appeared in her mind.


    This¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, could it be...


    ©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h


    Stupid author''s friendly reminder: This story is purely fictitious, if there is any similarity, it is pure nonsense! ! !

 v2 Chapter 412： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (28)

    "I killed these people?" Tao Yanxi exclaimed, if that''s the case, it really shocked her too much, didn''t it!


    When Qu Yipin heard this, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "You think quite well. How old were you twenty years ago? Eight years old, you can kill at eight years old? Then you are really amazing."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "So what is going on in all this?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Judging from the evidence shown so far, those people did seem to be killed by "she", oh, no, it should be said that they were killed by themselves.


    Qu Yipin glanced at Tao Yanxi and suddenly asked, "Do you think you are a good person?"


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, is she a good person? Certainly not!


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I don''t think I am." Neither is the original body!


    "Oh, what a coincidence, neither am I." Qu Yipin put his foot on the coffee table, then took out a pack of cigarettes from his trousers bag and lit one.


    He took a breath, and then slowly exhaled the smoke.


    In the smog, Tao Yanxi saw Qu Yipin''s vicissitudes of eyes in a trance.


    "You said, childhood, growth experience will affect a person?" Qu Yipin asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Naturally it will be affected."


    "Heh..." Qu Yipin laughed lowly again.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him with a strange expression on his face.


    So what exactly is Qu Yipin selling?


    Qu Yipin put down his cigarette and pulled out a stack of documents from his arms.


    "This is the file of the corpse dismemberment case in the park twenty years ago, you can take a look."


    Tao Yanxi took the file and looked at it. Ten minutes later, she put down the file.


    "Have I witnessed the crime scene with my own eyes?" Tao Yanxi asked very seriously.


    If this is the case, then it is understandable that the original body does not have that memory.


    Qu Yipin nodded, "From what I learned, this is the information."


    "Why didn''t the murderer kill me?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously. If she was lying on the ground, the murderer should have discovered her.


    Qu Yipin vomited a smoke ring, "A murderer was seen at the scene of the murder, but he didn''t kill that person. Guess why?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "The murderer knew me, and our relationship was so good that he was reluctant to kill me."


    Qu Yipin nodded slightly, "You guessed it right."


    "I remember that the murderer was not found in this case." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qu Yipin nodded, "Yes, I didn''t find it."


    "If it''s what you say, then you should know who the murderer is." Tao Yan stared at Qu Yipin, her eyes full of scrutiny.


    Qu Yipin''s smile deepened. He shook the cigarette ashes from his body, then snuffed out half of the cigarette butts and threw them into the trash can.


    "Didn''t you ask me just now? Who am I of the victim? Or, who am I of the murderer?" Qu Yipin''s mouth twitched slightly, and an inexplicable light flickered in his eyes.


    "What if I say it all matters?"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, if that''s the case, then she and Qu Yipin should also have a relationship.


    "Who am I?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Qu Yipin''s eyes flashed a glimmer of approval, obviously Tao Yanxi''s question was very satisfying to him.


    "Introduce myself again." Qu Yipin stretched out his right hand, "My name is Qu Yiyi, your..."

 v2 Chapter 413： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (29)

    "elder brother."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what the hell?


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qu Yipin withdrew his hand, "Of course not, it''s just to reorganize the family''s brother-sister relationship."


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this, which startled her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly sorted out the relationships between the characters that appeared.


    The victim of the garden corpse case 20 years ago was a woman in her thirties. According to Qu Yipin''s words, since he has something to do with both the murderer and the victim, does that mean that the victim is very likely to be a victim? his mother?


    And the original body knew the murderer, and the murderer did not choose to kill the original body when he learned that the original body had witnessed his murder process. Does this mean that the murderer is most likely her father?


    If so, that is, in the garden corpse case twenty years ago, a husband killed a wife?


    "My father and your mother reorganized the family?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qu Yipin nodded, "It seems that you have thought of it."


    "The murderer is your father." Qu Yipin made his final conclusion.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Since you know the murderer, why didn''t you arrest him?"


    "There is no evidence." Qu Yipin''s voice was a little helpless, "The only witness has lost his memory again and cannot be brought to justice."


    "Ten years ago, the first thing I did when I came back was to hypnotize your father and ask him to tell the truth. However, it is legally determined that what the prisoner said under hypnosis cannot be used as evidence, and the case still cannot be finalized." Qu Yipin said The voice was a little vague, "But in the process of hypnotizing your father, I discovered your secret."


    "My secret?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised, what other secrets did the original body have that she didn''t know?


    Qu Yipin nodded, "Everyone in the world thinks that the master is only one person, but in fact, the master is two people."


    "Two people?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised, "Which two people are they?"


    "It''s me and you now, it used to be you and your father." Qu Yipin threw such a bombshell lightly, making Tao Yanxi a little dizzy.


    Tao Yanxi slumped directly on the sofa with an expression of "My brain has been scrapped".


    Qu Yipin sneered, obviously looking down on Tao Yanxi like this.


    "Twenty years ago, you witnessed the scene of your father''s murder with your own eyes. You were greatly stimulated and lost your memory at the same time."


    "Losing memory is burying the pain. Your father thought it was over until the next year."


    "You brought back a corpse from nowhere, and dressed them up in a warm room to make them the most beautiful."


    "Later, your father found out, and hurriedly carried the body away, and then everything was calm again."


    "But in a certain month on the third day, you brought back a corpse. It was still the same treatment method, but it was more refined than the previous year."


    "Your father loves you after all. He concealed everything for you and created a character like "Master"."


    "Later, you became a forensic doctor. The corpses you dissected became larger and larger, and the methods of handling corpses became more and more skilled."


    "Ten years ago, I took over your father''s job after knowing that the "Master" was you."


    "Help you build public opinion, and help you cover up all doubts. "Master" has become a devil, a coveted existence..."

 v2 Chapter 414： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi shuddered when she heard Qu Yipin think so.


    What kind of psychology is this? And cover for criminals?


    "Actually, I have tried you countless times in the past ten years, but I found that every time you do that thing, you will lose your memory, as if nothing happened."


    "I also mentioned the corpse case in the park twenty years ago, but you didn''t respond."


    "Seeing that the prosecution period of the case is coming to an end, so I have to take a risk and hypnotize you."


    Having said that, Qu Yipin couldn''t help sighing, "But it seems to have failed."


    Tao Yanxi paused and rubbed his temples, "I''m a little tired, I need to rest."


    "You..." Qu Yipin wanted to say something, but saw Tao Yanxi''s face pale.


    He opened his mouth, but in the end said nothing.


    Tao Yanxi got up and went back to the bedroom, lying directly on the bed, falling into sleep.


    But to be more precise, she was not only actively falling asleep, but passively.


    Because just after Qu Yipin said those words, Tao Yanxi clearly felt that something was about to come out of his mind.


    As soon as she returned to the room, she immediately fell into a coma.


    "Xiaoyanxi~hehe~"


    "Xiao Yanxi~Jie Jie~"


    "Xiaoyanxi~haha~"


    Strange voices surrounded her, as if she was trapped in a cage and could never break free.


    A sense of suffocation gradually enveloped her, and there seemed to be a rope tightening around her neck.


    She struggled, trying to call for something, but couldn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Darkness, twisting, suffocation surrounded her, and she felt like... dying.


    die? No, no, her brother didn''t die, how could she die! She doesn''t want to be a ghost for decades!


    If you want to live, you must live longer than your brother!


    As soon as this thought came out, it seemed as if a beam of light broke some kind of confinement and shone in.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    Then, Tao Yanxi saw Qu Yipin standing by the bed with complicated eyes.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Damn, sooner or later I''ll be scared to death by him!


    Tao Yanxi wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked feebly, "You''ll scare people to death like this, don''t you know?"


    Qu Yipin snorted coldly, "I heard you say just now that you will live longer than me, hehe."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her brows, her face still pale and said, "I want to see my father."


    "Oh." Qu Yipin paused, "I''ll take you there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, put on a coat and followed Qu Yipin away.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came to the police station.


    Her father is the chief of the city''s police department.


    It''s ironic that a murderer turned out to be the director.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, glanced at Qu Yipin and said, "Accompany me for the rest of my life?"


    Qu Yipin straightened up, looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously and asked, "Really?"


    "Naturally." Tao Yanxi also replied very seriously.


    "Okay." Qu Yipin glanced at the door of the director''s office, "I''ll wait for you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and walked in.


    In the office, there was only Father Tao, who was sitting there, working on some documents.


    "You''re here." Father Tao seemed to have known that she would come.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, closed the door, then walked to Father Tao''s desk and stood still.

 v2 Chapter 415： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (31)

    Father Tao put down his pen and raised his head to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "You''ve grown up," he said kindly.


    "Well, I''ve grown up." Tao Yanxi responded, "Father, surrender yourself."


    Father Tao laughed cheerfully, "The case has passed the prosecution period. It''s pointless to entangle, isn''t it?"


    "Turn yourself in." Tao Yanxi said still stubbornly, "I have regained my memory. As the only witness, my testimony is valid."


    Father Tao still smiled, "Have I ever hurt you over the years?"


    "But you''re pampering me." Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "If you could have stopped me when I was swinging the first corpse, hired a psychiatrist for me, and stayed with me more, It will not develop to the point where it is now.¡±


    And the original body will not die in that way.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, "I, you, Qu Yipin, we are all at fault."


    Father Tao''s face sank, "Since you have regained your memory, don''t you understand why I killed people in the first place?"


    "Of course I know." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, if she could, she was not willing to touch these memories of the original body.


    "At that time, you were poor and unmotivated, and the family owed a lot of money, so she wanted me to go out to pick up guests when I was only eight years old, and dress me up beautifully. Naturally, some perverts would pay. "


    "That day was the first day she was going to send me to pick me up."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, "When you found out, you were so angry that you moved your hands."


    Father Tao laughed, "Look, you know right?"


    "Yeah, I know." Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Father Tao, "But why did you abuse me later?"


    "Let me guess, do you think I''m not pure anymore? But I obviously haven''t done anything yet."


    "After you found out that I brought back the body, your first thought was not to save me, but to protect me unconditionally."


    "Because you are afraid, afraid that once I receive treatment from a psychiatrist and restore my memory, I will remember the scene of your murder, and you will also bear the price of murder."


    Tao Yanxi sneered again and again, "For my own good? You are really a good father."


    Father Tao''s face darkened, he stood up suddenly, and said loudly: "Presumptuous!"


    Tao Yanxi evoked a smile, "Presumptuous? Isn''t it you who is presumptuous?"


    Tao Yanxi turned around, tilted her head and smiled, "I''ll give you an hour to escape~ I''ll call the police in an hour~"


    Father Tao was so angry that his whole body was shaking, but he quickly packed up his things.


    Tao Yanxi ignored him and walked out of the office.


    As soon as she left the office, she saw Qu Yipin leaning against the door frame.


    "Go for a hot pot?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Qu Yipin looked at his watch, "Now?"


    "Naturally." Tao Yanxi responded, she walked over and took Qu Yipin''s arm to the nearest hot pot restaurant.


    In the hot pot restaurant, Tao Yanxi ordered the hottest pot base and a lot of meat dishes.


    "I didn''t kill those people." Tao Yanxi said while eating the meat.


    Qu Yipin also boiled the meat and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    "There are always people in this world. Even if they disappear or die, no one will know."


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of ice Coke and hiccupped.

 v2 Chapter 416： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (32)

    "I picked up the corpses in the past few years, most of them committed suicide, and some were caused by disasters, such as those who were electrocuted and killed by lightning."


    "It just so happens that I can always pick up some dead bodies that month of the year."


    "Maybe too many people die every day."


    Qu Yipin nodded, and answered with a "um" with the meat in his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind Qu Yipin''s attitude, she continued to rub her flesh and said, "He killed people twice, and then I dressed them up."


    Qu Yipin nodded, quickly scooping up Tao Yan''s meat in his hand, "Go on."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    That''s her meat! her meat!


    "I have nothing to say." Tao Yanxi said this quickly, and then picked up the meat more quickly.


    The meat is hers, hers!


    Almost an hour later, the two of them slumped on their chairs after eating.


    The two looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    At first, it was just a slight smile on the corner of the mouth, but slowly, the smile on the corner of the mouth became bigger and bigger, until the corner of the mouth could no longer be involved.


    At first it was just a low laugh, with a hint of restraint.


    Slowly, the laughter became louder and louder, full of boldness and magnanimity, and there was a faint release.


    The distant sirens seem to be getting closer and closer...


    As the laughter of the two entangled, the entire hot pot restaurant was surrounded by more than a dozen police cars.


    The SWAT officers ran down with guns in their hands and surrounded the two.


    "Don''t move, raise your hands!"


    The voice of the little brother of the special police, which is not very pleasant, rang in the ears of the two of them.


    Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin looked at each other and raised their hands at the same time.


    The laughter was gone, replaced by a shallow smile.


    "Goodbye." Tao Yanxi heard him say so.


    "Goodbye." Qu Yipin replied.


    The two were pressed down and taken away separately.


    Father Tao was also arrested a few minutes ago, and all the "Masters" were also arrested.


    So far, the garden corpse case and the serial murder case have both been solved.


    Neither case was reported much, but was handled as a top-secret dossier.


    The "Master" gradually disappeared from the sight of the people.


    The world is ever-changing, and the gossip about entertainment stars is obviously more attractive than this murder case, and can bring them more joy.


    I no longer care about who the "Master" is. For most of them, as long as they don''t hurt themselves, many things are nothing to do with them.


    A year later, on an unnamed island.


    Tao Yanxi wore a pair of sunglasses, stepped on a hairy crab, and said to a big man next to her, "Didn''t you say that the negotiator will arrive at ten o''clock? What time is it? Still not coming?"


    The big man glanced at the hairy crab at Tao Yanxi''s feet and swallowed, "That''s what it said above."


    Tao Yanxi spit secretly, really, she knew that the people above were unreliable.


    A year ago, after she was taken away by the special police, she was accepted by the special department of the state. Those people implanted a chip in her, which forced her to serve the country.


    Over the past year, she has been active in Europe and the United States and has made great achievements one after another.


    And this time, the above told her that this time there was a task that required the cooperation of the two parties, so they specially made an appointment to meet on this small island.


    It''s ten o''clock, it''s already nine and fifty-nine, and it''s still not here!


    "Come here!" The big man next to him suddenly said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the man who was getting off the helicopter not far away.


    The man was dressed in black, with one hand in his pocket, and a large pair of sunglasses on his face.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, this person has an inexplicable sense of familiarity...


    When the man was about to approach her, Tao Yanxi suddenly evoked a smile, so frightened that the big man next to her almost fell to her knees.


    Mom, the big guy actually laughed!


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to walk over, took off her sunglasses, and stretched out her right hand.


    "Long time no see," she heard herself say.


    Qu Yipin also took off his sunglasses and showed a smile exactly like hers.


    "Long time no see." He replied.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, the laughter getting louder and louder, as if it was going to spread to every corner of the world...

 v2 Chapter 417： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (33)

    In the luxury sea view villa, Tao Yanxi went to Qu Yipin to sit opposite each other.


    "How''s this year going?" Tao Yanxi asked first.


    Qu Yipin played with the gun in his hand and said, "Not bad."


    "What about you?" Qu Yipin asked.


    Tao Yanxi played with the scalpel in his hand, "Not bad."


    The two smiled at each other and said nothing.


    "Everything ended in a hurry a year ago, and I didn''t have time to ask you some questions." Tao Yanxi put the knife on the table, leaned forward slightly, and looked straight at Qu Yipin.


    Qu Yipin also put down his gun, looked at Tao Yanxi easily and said, "Just ask, I must know everything and say everything."


    "The first question..." Tao Yanxi shook her fingers and made a "one" motion.


    "What are you doing so much painstakingly for?"


    Qu Yipin looked at Tao Yanxi, "In order to restore the truth twenty years ago, in order to catch the murderer."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, understanding his answer.


    "Are you for your mother, or just for justice and fairness?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Both." Qu Yipin pursed his lips, "I know, my mother did bad things to you, but these things should not end with death."


    "Sometimes, death is not necessarily the best way." Qu Yipin continued, "What do you think?"


    "Naturally, death is not the best solution, but it may be the happiest way. In that instant, it''s very happy." Tao Yanxi chuckled and stood up.


    She walked to Qu Yipin''s side and leaned over to grab his collar.


    "Then... don''t you want to follow me for the rest of your life?"


    Qu Yipin grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist with his backhand, with a smile on his face.


    "as you wish."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qu Yipin turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and tugged on Qu Yipin''s tie.


    "Perverted/Perverted Brother~"


    Qu Yipin raised his eyebrows, "You like it, don''t you?"


    "Of course~" Tao Yanxi licked her lips, "I really like it~"


    "Perverted~" Qu Yipin lowered his head, only one centimeter away from Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Each each other~" Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, her head leaned forward slightly, and their lips pressed together.


    At this moment, the hormones were quickly stimulated, the lips of the two were close to each other, and the bodies began to be close together.


    Unknown birds were chirping outside, as if to accompany the "dancing" this time.


    Moaning, groaning, and ambiguous sounds resounded in the room.


    The bird seemed to hear the shameful voice, and after two quick calls, it flew away quickly.


    In the room, a pink...


    A month later, the cooperation between Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin was successful, and the two secretly made contributions to the country.


    It''s just a pity that the names of the two cannot be recorded in the credit book.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin didn''t mind this.


    If it wasn''t for them being controlled by chips, they wouldn''t be so easily used by the state.


    Twenty years later, they have made countless contributions to the country.


    And they were finally able to retire.


    As early as fifteen years ago, Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin secretly married.


    The wedding is very simple, just two people drink a glass of wine, and then roll a wave of sheets happily.


    Because the two acted too low-key, the state did not know about it.


    The above people just think that the two work together and cooperate seamlessly.

 v2 Chapter 418： Cold Forensic Sister VS Perverted Murderer Brother (34)

    And just after they secretly got married, the two adopted a child without telling them.


    Qu Yipin taught him everything he had learned all his life, and Tao Yanxi also taught him what she had learned all his life.


    Of course, because of their special identities, most of the time, it was the child who pondered what Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin taught him.


    Speaking of which, that kid is also a genius, he thought about it himself, and really figured out something.


    Later, Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin no longer contacted that child, and that child was active on the world stage as the "Son of the Devil".


    Twenty years later, when Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin received the news of their "retirement", they looked at each other and smiled.


    "It seems that the rest of my life will end here." Tao Yanxi turned to look at Qu Yipin beside him and said.


    Qu Yipin hugged Tao Yanxi in his arms, "Well, thank you for appearing in my life."


    Tao Yanxi hugged Qu Yipin back, "Me too."


    "You said, do you need bad people in this world?" Qu Yipin asked.


    "Without bad people, how can good people be highlighted?" Tao Yanxi greedily absorbed the breath of Qu Yipin.


    "Haha~ That''s great, I think so too." Qu Yipin laughed softly.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t told you one thing for so many years." Qu Yipin said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanqi closed his eyes and continued his kiss.


    "I love you." Qu Yipin whispered.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled softly, "I love you too."


    The lips of the two were pressed tightly together, and the love spread at this moment.


    The next second, only a loud bang was heard, and the explosion seemed to frighten the entire area.


    From a distance, there is only a blaze of fire.


    The location of Tao Yanxi and Qu Yipin was the center of the fire.


    Above, after all, they are worried that he and her are out of their control.


    Once there is no use value, all that awaits them is death.


    Tao Yanxi''s soul body floated in mid-air, looking at the shattered body, expressionless.


    ¡¾This is the most inconspicuous time I have ever died. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi complained, raising his hand to put away Qu Yipin''s soul.


    [It''s not the same anymore, where is the image? ¡¿ Xiao Yao took a rant.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What you said makes sense.


    [Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, I have something to ask you. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Uh-huh? What''s up? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    [Before I hadn''t discovered the identity of the master, Qu Yipin appeared in front of me, why didn''t you remind me that he was my brother? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi was a little puzzled, if Xiao Yao had told her earlier that Qu Yipin was her brother, there would not be so many moths in the future.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Actually, I found out...but I thought I felt wrong...] Xiao Yao said with a trace of grievance, [I thought it was because Qu Yipin had been in contact with the big master all the year round, so he was contaminated with a little bit of his breath. ¡¿


    After Tao Yanxi heard it, she just wanted to grab Xiao Yao''s collar and shake it for a while.


    ¡¾You idiot Xiaoyao! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, ¡¾cough...this...this...Little master, am I wrong~ or you will confiscate my TV series? A G''s? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Even a G is too embarrassed to take out his hand? Bad review!

 v2 Chapter 419： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (1)

    [Next time, don''t do this, it''s important to judge the prospective brother first, the rest are not important, you know! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Okay~ Little Master, I won''t do it next time~] Xiao Yao sincerely admits her mistake.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, "You know, I can''t recognize my brother at the moment, the only one who can recognize my brother is you. Bai Yeqing''s soul fragment doesn''t know where it has gone. There is a brother in the world where I live, so be sure to tell me in time. ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! I know, little master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said again.


    Tao Yanxi asked a few more words, and then said: [Let''s go, go to the next world. ¡¿


    [Ok, little master~] Xiao Yao replied, and then started teleportation to the next world.


    This time, Tao Yanxi was awakened by licking.


    The moist touch made Tao Yanxi feel a little uncomfortable. Before she opened her eyes, she subconsciously raised her hand and put aside the thing she was licking.


    Then the thing immediately rubbed up again and started licking her hand.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what the hell? dog?


    Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes, and then saw a round, black and white animal with a big dark circle under his eyes, it was... a panda!


    Ah so cute!


    This was Tao Yanxi''s first thought.


    How can there be such cute animals in this world!


    Tao Yanxi hugged the panda''s head in her arms, rubbed hard, and rubbed harder.


    At this moment, the face of the panda who was held in Tao Yanxi''s arms turned red.


    This...how can this female not be reserved at all!


    At the same time, Xiao Yao said in Tao Yanxi''s mind: "Little master, what you are holding now is the big master. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes suddenly lit up, this is his brother! So cute! It just doesn''t make sense!


    ¡¾Just right! I can **** my brother! ¡¿ Tao Yan excitedly replied to Xiao Yao, and then his hands became more and more vigorous.


    Especially the panda is also very well-behaved, just nestled in her arms and let her rub it, it''s so cute, isn''t it!


    "What''s your name?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    The panda looked at the female in front of her, her **** turning red.


    "Ow~Ow~"


    There was a trace of loss in the panda''s eyes, would the female dislike him for not being able to become a human?


    "Ouch?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "This name is too ugly, how about changing it for you?"


    "Ow?" Panda tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi and successfully launched the cute skill.


    Tao Yanxi was sprouted with blood on her face, "Seeing how cute you are, let''s call you Baby Bear."


    "Ouch?" Panda, oh, no, it''s Baby Bear with a cute face, as if he couldn''t understand what the female in front of him was saying.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she smiled and hugged Baby Bear in her arms, then said to Xiao Yao, "Come on, here''s the background of the story!" ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Yo yo check, how about a set of pancakes and fruits?


    Although Xiao Yao complained, she still passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi received the background of the story, she just wanted to say: Do something, do something!


    In this world, there are actually transmigrators!


    And this transmigrator, of course, is the heroine.


    The original body is also a transmigrator, and a good friend of the heroine in this world, but without the heroine''s halo bonus, she died when she first came to this world...

 v2 Chapter 420： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (2)

    The female protagonist, An Keke, has a planting space, and she is a big golden finger in this food-poor orc world.


    Of course, as the heroine, Ankeke also successfully used the planting space to reach the pinnacle of her life. She worked together with the young master of the Langteng tribe to live happily and happily, and developed the Langteng tribe into the largest in the world. tribe.


    In this way, the heroine An Keke is simply the core figure who leads the orcs of this world to harmony and beauty.


    Of course, on this harmonious and beautiful road, there will inevitably be sacrifices and obstacles.


    It just so happened that the fallen beast tribe led by his brother was the biggest stumbling block on this road.


    The so-called fallen beasts are orcs who cannot transform into human beings when they reach the age of eighteen.


    The one who is currently lying in Tao Yanxi''s arms is the panda orc who has not transformed into an orc at the age of 20!


    Tao Yanxi stared at Baby Bear, thinking to herself, how can there be a cute animal in a human form? Still keep it that way! This way she can have a wave anytime, anywhere!


    Baby Bear didn''t know what the female was thinking, he just rubbed Tao Yanxi''s slightly raised chest, thinking to himself, the female is really soft and soft.


    I really want to have a female all the time, but...


    Baby Bear didn''t know what to think, and his eyes suddenly darkened.


    He suddenly sat up and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What happened all of a sudden?


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi with a trace of struggle in his eyes.


    The female should be well protected, not wandering around with him.


    Winter is coming, he will be fine if he is hungry, but if the female is hungry, he will definitely die of distress.


    Thinking of this, Baby Bear gritted his teeth and stomped his feet.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Suddenly cute?


    Ahhh! She can''t stand being cute!


    Tao Yanxi hugged Baby Bear''s head and rubbed it.


    Panda is comfortable!


    Baby Bear''s claws are very long, he carefully hugged Tao Yanxi, and then suddenly ran quickly.


    Tao Yanxi, whose hair was messed up by the wind and also messed up his head:  ¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Baby Bear brought Tao Yanxi to a tribe. Before he approached the tribe, the people in the tribe picked up spears and aimed at Baby Bear.


    Tao Yanxi vaguely heard something like "Falled beasts should die".


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and looked at Baby Bear subconsciously, but saw Baby Bear staring straight at her, and then pointed to the tribe, apparently wanting to let her leave.


    "I''m not leaving." Tao Yanxi hugged Baby Bear''s head, so she wouldn''t leave him!


    Baby Bear didn''t understand what Tao Yanxi wanted to do. Seeing that Tao Yanxi would not leave, he turned around in a hurry.


    Because Tao Yanxi was holding him, she even turned around with Tao Yanxi.


    "Hee hee~"


    Tao Yanxi let out a crisp laugh, causing Baby Bear to tremble.


    The female''s voice is nice and the body is soft and soft.


    I want to be with females all the time.


    But¡­¡­


    He is a fallen beast, and a fallen beast is not worthy of having a female.


    Thinking of this, Baby Bear made up his mind and threw Tao Yanxi out at once.


    Tao Yanxi, who was suddenly thrown out:! ! !


    Baby Bear dares to dump her!


    As soon as Baby Bear closed his eyes, he left quickly without looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Anyway... Anyway, people in the tribe will definitely treat females very well!

 v2 Chapter 421： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the black and white figure that quickly disappeared, so angry that she just wanted to grab his head and beat him.


    When the people in the tribe behind them saw that the fallen beast was gone, some wanted to come up to **** the female, but some people were still watching, lest the fallen beast had some conspiracy.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, rubbed her wrists, and glanced at the tribe behind her.


    If she is not mistaken, this seems to be the Wolf Teng tribe, and the heroine is in it?


    Tao Yanxi has no intention of arguing with the heroine, and at this moment, oh, no, it should be at any time that his own brother is more important.


    Tao Yanxi ignored the orcs in the tribe who were eager to move, and ran in the direction the baby bear left.


    Hope she can catch the baby bear!


    Baby Bear is so fat, he definitely won''t run very far!


    With this thought in mind, Tao Yanxi ran quickly.


    On the other side, after Baby Bear ran out for a while, he was worried that the little female would be bullied. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and walked back.


    As a result, just halfway there, he saw Tao Yanxi walking out of breath.


    Baby Bear quickly ran over, "Ooooooooo~" Why are you here?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear and slapped it directly on Baby Bear''s head.


    Actually left her! Angry!


    Baby Bear looked innocently and anxiously at Tao Yanxi, he stretched out his paws and wanted to drag Tao Yanxi back.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Baby Bear''s intention, and hugged Baby Bear''s arms with both hands and feet, and said at the same time, "I don''t want to go to any tribe! I want to be with you!"


    "Ow?" What happened?


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s expression of resistance, Baby Bear looked at her with some puzzlement. How could a female be with a fallen beast?


    "Anyway, I''m relying on you!" Tao Yanxi pointed to himself, then pointed to him, and then hugged his arm and didn''t let go.


    The baby bear looked embarrassed, female... How could the female follow him? He is a fallen beast!


    "Ooooooooooo~" I am a fallen beast.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand what Baby Bear was saying, but that didn''t stop her from making some guesses.


    Guess what, Baby Bear said nothing more than to persuade her to go to that tribe. After all, in the tribe, her safety is guaranteed.


    But she was unwilling. Could it be that she couldn''t live without Tao Yanxi leaving the tribe? That''s so underestimating her!


    Tao Yan patted Baby Bear on the head angrily, and successfully exchanged for his aggrieved cry.


    "What? You''re still wronged? I haven''t even been wronged yet!" Tao Yan said fiercely, then hugged Baby Bear''s arm and dragged it in the opposite direction to the tribe.


    "Let''s find a cave while it''s still dark!" Tao Yanxi said while dragging.


    Although Baby Bear couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi was saying, it didn''t prevent him from knowing that Tao Yanxi didn''t want to go to any tribe.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Baby Bear''s face, why wouldn''t the female be willing to go to the tribe? Did you quarrel with other females?


    Thinking about it this way, it seems to make sense. When she calms down, she might go back.


    Until then, he has to take good care of this female!


    Baby Bear made up his mind, and then carefully hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Ah the female fluffy!


    Tao Yanxi, who was suddenly picked up: It''s great that you don''t have to walk by yourself.

 v2 Chapter 422： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (4)

    Bao Baobao took Tao Yanxi and quickly returned to the cave where he had been living.


    The cave was very clean, and there was a stone bed, which surprised Tao Yanxi.


    Originally, she thought that a cute beast like Baby Bear would just roll on the ground when sleeping, but she never thought that there was actually a stone bed!


    Tao Yanxi unilaterally announced that from today, this stone bed will be occupied by her!


    Tao Yanxi jumped down from Baby Bear''s arms, so scared that Baby Bear almost knelt down.


    Females are so delicate, how can they be so jumpy!


    Baby Bear looked around the cave, thinking about picking up some grass tomorrow and making the ground softer, so that the female would not be hurt.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Baby Bear was thinking, otherwise she would definitely have to rub her, she''s not that delicate!


    Tao Yanxi sat on the stone bed and said with a smile, "From today onwards, this bed is mine!"


    Baby Bear tilted his head and looked at the female in front of him with some doubts.


    What is the female doing? beg. do you like it?


    But he is now in the shape of a beast and will hurt females.


    Thinking of this, Baby Bear shook his chubby head, then stretched out two claws and swung, and took a step back.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, very good, she knew how to make a stone bed for herself!


    Tao Yanxi looked around. The entire cave was about ten square meters. In addition to this stone bed, there were also some unknown fruits piled in the corner.


    Seeing the fruit, Tao Yanxi swallowed and said, seems a little hungry?


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the fruits in the corner and asked, "Are those fruits edible?"


    Baby Bear followed Tao Yanxi''s finger, and saw that he was keeping winter fruits piled up in the corner.


    Baby Bear hesitated for a moment, then quickly climbed to the corner, picked and picked, and finally picked the one that looked the freshest.


    He ran to Tao Yanxi, holding a fruit that was only half the size of his palm with both paws and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the fruit and glanced at it, "How to eat it? Can you eat it directly?"


    Baby Bear couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi was saying, he just stared at Tao Yanxi with wide eyes.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Baby Bear didn''t answer herself, and thought about it, anyway, there are just a few ways to eat fruit.


    Tao Yanxi chose the simplest and most rude way of eating, that is... take a bite!


    In one bite, the tender and juicy taste spreads in the mouth.


    The sweet juice ran down her throat, moisturizing her somewhat dry throat and warming her empty stomach.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, what kind of fruit is this? Is it so delicious?


    Tao Yanxi was overjoyed, she couldn''t help but raised her hand and squeezed Baby Bear''s face.


    "You are really a big baby~" Tao Yanxi said happily.


    The baby bear tilted his head, showing his cuteness.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and handed the fruit in her hand to the front, "Would you like a sip too?"


    Baby Bear looked at the fruit delivered to his mouth, and his face turned red.


    Female... Is this female inviting herself...


    But he will hurt the female, not the female.


    Thinking so, Baby Bear stretched out two paws and pushed the fruit out.


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, her brother is good, he knows how to give her something delicious!


    By the way, what do pandas eat?


    It seems to be eating bamboo, so she will go and chop some bamboo for him tomorrow!

 v2 Chapter 423： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi happily set a guide for tomorrow''s action, and then she killed the fruit in two or three bites.


    Although this fruit looks small, it is still quite filling.


    Tao Yanxi had only eaten one, and felt a little bloated.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, this habit of wanting to sleep when she was full was really bad, but...she was really sleepy.


    Tao Yan''s head tilted, her body fell, and she fell asleep.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi who had suddenly fallen and jumped up suddenly.


    What happened to the female? Why did it suddenly fall?


    The baby bear was so anxious that his whole body began to spin.


    After a while, he slowly calmed down and carefully observed Tao Yanxi, only to realize that she was asleep.


    Baby Bear breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be asleep.


    The little female looks so good when she sleeps and when she eats.


    Baby Bear just squatted in front of the stone bed and watched Tao Yanxi sleeping. As he looked at it, he found a small piece of pulp at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Baby Bear blushed and leaned forward.


    The pulp that the little female has eaten... I really want to eat...


    The baby bear swallowed, winter is coming, can''t waste a little food, yes, can''t waste a little food!


    So... so...


    Baby Bear was getting closer and closer to Tao Yanxi, and he tentatively stuck out his tongue.


    Can''t waste a bit of food, for winter!


    Baby Bear thought so, but the fur on his body seemed to turn pink.


    The next second, Baby Bear quickly licked Tao Yanxi''s lips, and successfully took the small piece of pulp into his mouth.


    The little female''s mouth is so soft!


    Baby Bear swallowed his saliva and looked straight at Tao Yanxi''s lips, as if he wanted to see if there was any remaining pulp on her lips.


    But unfortunately, Tao Yanxi''s entire face was clean, and there was no fruit pulp to be seen.


    Baby Bear stared at it for a while, and sighed in disappointment.


    Alas, his tongue is not so flexible at ordinary times, how did he get the pulp in all of a sudden?


    If he didn''t get involved, he could still... and...


    Not knowing what to think, Baby Bear''s entire body suddenly turned pink.


    Baby Bear touched his fleshy belly. He didn''t eat today, but he didn''t feel hungry at all.


    Is this the power of women?


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi obsessively, and then fell asleep beside her.


    When she slept in the middle of the night, Tao Yanxi felt a little cold, and subconsciously grabbed something fluffy and fluffy next to her.


    She rubbed it, and then fell asleep with satisfaction.


    The next morning, when Tao Yanqi woke up, she realized that she was holding Baby Bear''s head tightly, and Baby Bear looked at her with aggrieved expression, as if asking her, "Why do you want to hold his head? so tight."


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and let go of her hand, pretending that nothing happened.


    "What did you eat this morning?" Tao Yanxi changed the subject.


    Baby Bear didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was asking. He didn''t have the habit of eating breakfast, and winter was coming soon. The most extravagant thing he could do every day was to eat one meal, and he was still not full.


    And the whole orc world doesn''t have the habit of eating breakfast, so Baby Bear naturally doesn''t know that Tao Yanxi wants to eat breakfast.

 v2 Chapter 424： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (6)

    Baby Bear actually wanted to stay in the cave to protect Tao Yanxi, but winter is coming. If he doesn''t go out to find food, there is only death waiting for him.


    At this time in the past, Baby Bear had already gone out to find food, and with a little more time, there would be more hope of surviving.


    Today, because Tao Yanxi was holding his head all the time, he didn''t struggle for her to sleep well.


    So when Tao Yanxi woke up, Baby Bear pointed to himself, then pointed to the outside, and made an attacking gesture.


    Tao Yanxi immediately understood what the baby bear wanted to do. It was obviously going out hunting!


    This is just right, and she can just see if there is anything to eat in this world.


    And the fruit yesterday was really delicious, she could go pick a little more.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi patted her chest, and then pointed to Baby Bear and the outside, meaning "I''ll go with you".


    And Bao Baobao obviously didn''t notice the movements behind Tao Yanxi, all his thoughts were on Tao Yanxi''s first movement.


    The little female''s chest is so flat, what should I do if it breaks?


    The little female is so soft, how can she use so much strength?


    Tao Yanxi saw Baby Bear with a stunned expression, and slapped him on the head with a slap.


    "What are you thinking? It''s getting late, let''s go hunting!"


    Baby Bear covered his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved expression.


    It hurts so bad for a little female to beat a beast.


    Tao Yanxi rolled up his sleeves, then pointed to his biceps and said, "See? My biceps!"


    "Ow?"


    Baby Bear learns Tao Yanxi''s movements, and then Tao Yanxi sees Baby Bear''s raised biceps and compares his own, hehe...


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, put down her sleeves, and got off the stone bed, "Let''s go, let''s go hunting! Maybe we can even hit a pheasant or something!"


    Tao Yanxi said and walked out, and Baby Bear hurriedly followed.


    He wanted to stop Tao Yanxi from leaving the cave, but after being stunned by Tao Yanxi, he didn''t dare to speak.


    The little female stare is so cute!


    Baby Bear was thinking a little, and at the same time made a decision in his heart to protect the little female.


    After Tao Yanxi walked out of the cave, she realized that the trees in this world are very tall and very large. Looking around, the average height is more than 20 meters.


    So...if the fruit is on the tree, how is she going to get up there?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at his back, very good, no wings.


    She was looking at the baby bear''s back, which was fine and had no wings.


    Forget it, let''s look for food on the ground, this feels more reliable.


    Tao Yanxi took the lead and walked in front, while Baby Bear carefully followed behind, staring at her the whole time, lest something happen to her.


    After Tao Yan walked for a while, he really didn''t find anything to eat. At this time, he had to take out his trump card!


    Tao Yanxi stood still, hands on his hips.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, come out! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s face is stunned.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, Xiao Yao was still very powerful.


    ¡¾Come on, Xiaoyao, it¡¯s time to use you! ¡¿Tao Yanxi looked at the various plants that he didn''t know and said, "Come on, tell me now, which ones can be eaten within ten meters around me?" ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ¡­

 v2 Chapter 425： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (7)

    [Little master, can''t you see it? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "Do I still need to call you if I can tell? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    Makes sense! It is speechless!


    [Xiao Yao, give you some strength in this world, I will get you a few more novels in the next world. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾100 G''s! ¡¿ Xiao Yao is suddenly excited, 100 G novels, it can read a whole world!


    [Ok, as long as you work hard! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi agreed directly, who knows if there will be novels in the next world? Take care of him, promise first and then talk about it! Promised but no money, so nice.


    [Okay~ Little Master, there is something similar to a potato under your feet now, you can dig it out to see. Two steps to your left, there is a fruit similar to a cherry, but it grows underground, you can dig it and see...]


    Xiao Yao started talking, Tao Yanxi quickly wrote it down.


    Meanwhile, she crouched down and started digging.


    The baby bear only squatted down to dig a hole in frustration after seeing the little female in a daze. Is this going to bury himself?


    Baby Bear shook his head again and again, no, no, no, no females would do this with him!


    Baby Bear wanted to stop Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi grabbed him and asked him to dig together.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi and carefully stretched out his claws to dig.


    The little female should be impulsive, as long as he digs slowly, when the little female figures it out, he will not want to bury himself!


    Thinking so, Baby Bear stretched out **** and hid his sharp claws, leaving only two chubby little fingers digging slowly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are pandas so useless? Really only play cute?


    The speed of digging a hole is not as fast as her!


    It seems that my brother is not very useful.


    Forget it, let her support the family.


    Tao Yanxi accelerated, something similar to potatoes! It''s delicious just listening to it, doesn''t it?


    After about ten minutes of digging, Tao Yanxi finally saw what Xiao Yao said was similar to a potato.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi with a bewildered expression and dug out something as big as his two claws. What is this? Why has he never seen it?


    The little female is really amazing! like!


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi obsessively, while Tao Yanxi looked obsessively at the "potato" in front of him.


    Let me drop it, darling, this potato is as big as a watermelon, right?


    With such a big potato, you can eat it for several days!


    Winter or something, it''s not a good thing at all!


    Tao Yanxi patted the "potato" and excitedly said to Baby Bear, "Come, dig with me, it''s edible!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she remembered that Baby Bear didn''t seem to understand her, so she pointed to "potato" and made another eating action.


    Baby Bear looked at the cute Tao Yanxi, and followed her movements with an expression of eating.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So does this guy understand what she means?


    Tao Yanxi put the giant potato aside and started digging another hole.


    Baby Bear looked at the little female with her back to him, and secretly filled in the hole that Tao Yanxi had dug just now.


    In this case, the little female should not be able to bury herself.


    He is so smart! Baby Bear grinned.

 v2 Chapter 426： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (8)

    Tao Yanxi can''t care about Baby Bear at this time. In order to be able to eat three meals a day, he has to work hard for the duck!


    Throughout the morning, Tao Yanxi dug out more than a dozen pits, large and small.


    And these pits were filled by Baby Bear.


    Tao Yanxi only considered Baby Bear for sustainable development, so he didn''t take it to heart, and even patted him on the shoulder and praised him.


    In this regard, the baby bear is just very guilty of correcting his fingers. He filled the pit of the little female. The little female should not blame herself, right?


    And the little females are so powerful that they can dig something out of every pit.


    Although I don''t know what those things are, but... the little female is very powerful!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the giant potatoes, giant cherries, giant cucumbers and other vegetables all over the floor, and his mouth was about to open with joy.


    Beautiful, beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi slumped on the ground, pointed to the things on the ground, and then pointed to the cave, meaning to let Baby Bear carry these things back.


    Baby Bear immediately understood what Tao Yanxi meant. Although he didn''t know what these things could do, since this was what the little female wanted, he would naturally be satisfied.


    The baby bear directly took the things all over the ground, picked up a third of them, and then transported the food back to the cave under Tao Yanxi''s surprised eyes.


    After three back and forth, Baby Bear brought back all the things that Tao Yanxi had dug up in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear suspiciously, with so much strength, how could digging holes be so ineffective?


    Because there are no claws? But she saw his claws yesterday?


    It''s so weird...


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and didn''t understand it, and then she didn''t think about it anymore.


    Anyway, she is now a woman who wants to run the house. These problems are all small things, small things.


    Tao Yanxi struggled to sit up and dug a hole all morning. Now she is hungry and tired. Fortunately, there is food to comfort her.


    Tao Yanxi limped back to the cave, and then she looked around, but did not find the existence of fire.


    "Is there a fire?" Tao Yanxi asked subconsciously. After she asked, she remembered that Baby Bear couldn''t understand her.


    Language communication is difficult, this is really a problem, it seems that she can only make her own fire.


    The baby bear is sorting those things, of course, the so-called sorting is just stacking the similar-looking things together.


    And here, Tao Yanxi began to try to drill wood to make fire.


    Drilling wood to make fire requires skill, and it requires high-speed rotation to use the principle of friction to generate sparks.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi, who had no strength, said:  ¡­


    High-speed rotation or something, really can''t get up.


    Tao Yanxi was so angry that she picked up the cucumber next to her and took a bite.


    When Baby Bear saw this scene, he was shocked, and quickly knocked down the cucumber in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Ooooooooo!" Can''t eat!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the back of her red hand, feeling aggrieved for a while, she just wanted to eat a cucumber, but brother stinky beat her!


    "Humph!" Tao Yanxi said that she was angry!


    "Ooooooooo!" Can''t eat!


    The baby bear is very anxious, the little female ate something indiscriminately, will it be okay?


    How to do? How to do?


    Baby Bear was so anxious that he kept spinning, and tears had already started rolling in his eyes.


    Females can''t have trouble, can''t have trouble!


    Baby Bear bit her lip, yes, there is an orc who can save her!


    Baby Bear picked up Tao Yanxi and wanted to rush outside. At this time, Tao Yanxi quickly picked up the cucumber beside him and shoved it into his mouth...

 v2 Chapter 427： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (9)

    Huh? This taste...


    Baby Bear''s body stiffened, and the paws holding Tao Yanxi slowly relaxed.


    This taste is so refreshing!


    So, is this edible?


    Baby Bear still had a long cucumber stuffed in his mouth, looking at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi was a little angry, but when she saw Bao Bao Bao''s expression, she suddenly realized that Bao Bao was worried about her, so she slapped the cucumber away with a slap.


    Thanks to her cleverness, she shoved the cucumber into Baby Bear''s mouth at once, indicating that this thing is edible, and it is not only edible, but also very delicious!


    Tao Yanxi made an eating motion and nodded, indicating that it was okay to eat.


    Baby Bear nodded with Tao Yanxi with a cute face, this thing... seems to be really edible?


    No, no, he has to experiment!


    Baby Bear grabs a cucumber and eats it.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! Leave some for her!


    Baby Bear quickly finished eating the giant cucumber, and seemed to burp a little after eating it.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Smelly brother! I don''t even know how to leave a little for her!


    Baby Bear touched his belly and made sure that nothing happened, and then he started looking for cucumbers from the pile.


    Baby Bear turned his back to Tao Yanxi, and occasionally twisted his butt, looking very cute.


    However, at this moment, Tao Yanxi just wanted to kick him.


    Such a big cucumber, I ate all of it.


    She can eat for a week!


    Now, Tao Yanxi finally understands why the vegetables in the orc world are so big, because the orcs can eat too much!


    Tao Yanxi sighed, always feeling that life is very difficult.


    Baby Bear finally found a cucumber, he rubbed it on himself, and after removing some of the mud on it, he handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    "Ow~" eat~


    Tao Yanxi took the cucumber and took a bite, um... It was really delicious.


    She was full after almost one-fifth of it, and Baby Bear wanted her to eat more, but it refused.


    Baby Bear looked at the cucumber left by Tao Yanxi, swallowed, and wanted to eat...


    But he didn''t know what to think, he swallowed again, but he didn''t continue to eat, but put away the four-fifths of the cucumber.


    After he was full, Tao Yanxi directed Baby Bear to go hunting.


    Now that there are vegetables and fruits, there is no need for meat!


    She had to eat meat today!


    Tao Yanxi set a small goal for herself, eat it and a roast chicken first!


    Although Baby Bear was worried about Tao Yanxi, he couldn''t resist Tao Yanxi''s insistence, so he could only take her to hunt.


    This time, Baby Bear brought Tao Yanxi to the place where he usually hunts, where there will be wild boars and deer.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what was around here, she was just worried, according to Baby Bear''s fighting strength, how would she be able to catch the prey?


    Sell ??a cute to make the prey surrender?


    It seems a little unreliable...


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth and threw out the messy thoughts in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi followed Baby Bear for a while without finding any prey, but Xiao Yao kept reminding her of all kinds of edible plants in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi took Xiaoyao''s reminders down and decided to come over tomorrow and dig slowly. Today, meat is more important.

 v2 Chapter 428： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (10)

    Seeing that it was getting dark, there was still no prey.


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly poked Baby Bear''s butt, causing Baby Bear''s face to turn red.


    Little female... how can a little female be so unreserved!


    Outside... how can... beg for joy outside!


    Baby Bear blushed and shook his head, no, no, he would hurt the little female.


    Tao Yan saw Baby Bear shaking his head, wondering if there was no prey here?


    So what did he bring her here for? Take a walk?


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, a rustling sound came from the grass on the right.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes suddenly lit up, this is prey!


    Tao Yanxi made a silent motion, and then pointed to the grass on the right.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to go to find out, she saw Baby Bear jumped up suddenly, and with a pounce, he pressed a sheep-like animal in the grass under his butt.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She knows, this skill is called "I''ll kill you with one ass!"


    This skill is very suitable for Baby Bear, very good, at least she doesn''t have to worry that Baby Bear will only be cute, at least she can rely on her weight advantage, right?


    The sheep was pressed down by the baby bear, and it was obviously already dead and couldn''t die any longer.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, poked Baby Bear''s butt, and said, "Move that ass."


    This time, Baby Bear''s entire **** seemed to be pink.


    The little female is so unrestrained!


    Baby Bear moved awkwardly to the side, then looked at Tao Yanxi shyly.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was studying the sheep that was killed by the baby bear, and the sheep''s face still maintained a blank expression, looking a little silly.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look, ouch, this is a bit like a roe deer? Is it so stupid.


    Beautiful, beautiful, such a silly prey, I hope there will be more!


    Tao Yanxi pointed at the lamb and raised a big smile.


    "walk home!"


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi, and his whole body began to glow pink.


    Ahhh! The little female is so cute when she smiles!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear, why did she suddenly feel pink bubbles in the air?


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the dead lamb that could not die again, and then made a move to move back.


    Baby Bear nodded seriously, indicating that he understood.


    After that, Baby Bear seriously grabbed the lamb with his left paw, moved his right paw, and glanced at Tao Yanxi secretly.


    Why didn''t the little female come and grab her? Do you think your claws are too long? But he had obviously put his claws away.


    Baby Bear glanced at Tao Yanxi with some grievance, and his right paw moved restlessly.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Baby Bear''s movements at all. After she saw him pick up the lamb, she went in the direction of the cave.


    She can''t wait to eat meat and meat!


    Tao Yanxi walked in front, while Baby Bear looked at her back with some grievances.


    I was still begging for joy just now, but now I ignore myself, little female, really fickle. ¨s^¨t


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Baby Bear was thinking, she was walking when she suddenly heard a whimper from the left side.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, could it be another animal? As stupid as a roe deer!


    Tao Yanxi walked over there quickly, meat, meat, she is here!

 v2 Chapter 429： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to the grass on the left. She didn''t find anything at first until she heard the whimper grow louder.


    Tao Yanxi curiously opened the grass, and then saw a... cat curled up and shivering on the ground?


    Tao Yanxi sighed in disappointment, "Oh, cat meat can''t be eaten.


    At this time, Mao Mao seemed to have discovered the existence of Tao Yanxi, its body trembled, its short limbs moved, and it seemed to want to go back.


    Tao Yanxi knew at a glance that he was injured. The cat looked very thin, and the fur that should have been fluffy was soft and clinging to the body, and she could even see the shape of the cat''s bones.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the cat and then turned to the baby bear and said, "Let''s take it back."


    Baby Bear glanced at the fallen beast in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and there was a trace of disgust in his eyes, what can such a weak fallen beast do?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Baby Bear. Although she was talking to him, Baby Bear couldn''t understand.


    In fact, most of the time, she was just talking to herself.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the trembling cat in her arms, and then quickly walked towards the cave.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and there was a trace of grievance in his eyes.


    The little female has other fallen beasts, so don''t want it.


    That fallen beast is so weak, what''s so good? Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Baby Bear quickly caught up with Tao Yanxi, staring straight at the cat and cat, hmph, I''ll stare at you!


    Tao Yanxi quickly returned to the cave. She first checked the cat''s condition. There were no obvious scars on her body, so it was an internal injury?


    At this moment, the cat''s nose moved, and it seemed to smell something so fragrant and fragrant.


    Cat Mao supported his limbs and crawled hard towards the corner.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stop it and let it crawl, but she wanted to see what the cat wanted to do.


    The cat crawled to the corner, where some of the fruit that the cubs had picked before were piled up.


    The cat hugged a fruit and nibbled it hard.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It turned out to be hungry!


    No wonder she found no trauma.


    It''s okay, it''s just fine if you''re hungry.


    As long as you are fed, you can survive.


    Just at this time, Baby Bear came in with the lamb.


    As soon as he came in, he saw the cat who was stealing his fruit. The baby bear stomped his foot and wanted to kick the cat out.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi hurriedly stopped him.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi with an aggrieved face, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi hated Bao Bao Bao''s appearance the most, feeling as if she was bullying him.


    "It will be our companion in the future." Tao Yanxi pointed at the cat and made a hug.


    Baby Bear: The little female doesn''t want to be herself, she cried with a woo...


    Baby Bear shrugged his nose and bowed his head aggrievedly.


    It turns out that the little female likes the thin type. If I knew that he would eat less, it is so fat that the little female should not like it.


    Baby Bear thought about it, and felt more and more aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Baby Bear was wronged, she poked Baby Bear''s paw and continued, "It will be called Cat Beibei from now on."


    Bear baby, cat Beibei, hey hey hey, so beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, smiling very happily.


    Seeing the little female laughing so happily, the baby bear was about to cry on the spot.


    The little female is about to leave her, feeling uncomfortable, aggrieved, and wanting to cry.

 v2 Chapter 430： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear with an inexplicable look on her face, just adopting a kitten, does she need a "the sky is falling" expression?


    [The little master, the big master may be jealous. ¡¿ Xiao Yao reminded in time.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Jealous brother.


    Tao Yanxi buried himself in Baby Bear''s chest at once, and rubbed his face against his chest.


    "Okay, I still love you the most!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi stiffly, what does little female mean?


    Why...how...suddenly...begging...happy...


    So, the little female should not abandon herself, right?


    happy!


    Baby Bear hugged Tao Yanxi all of a sudden, hmph, the little female is his, his!


    As for the little cat in the corner, huh, he will let it know in the future, who is the boss!


    Kitten nibbling fruit in the corner: It''s suddenly a little cold, is it winter? Then you have to eat quickly and replenish energy!


    As a result, the kitten nibbled at the fruit faster.


    After Tao Yanxi comforted Baby Bear, she was ready to start dealing with the lamb.


    Today''s goal is: eat meat, eat meat, eat meat!


    The location of the cave that Baby Bear found was very good. There was a pond in about five minutes'' walk, and she could just handle the lamb''s carcass there.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the lamb and walked towards the pond. Baby Bear glared at the kitten and followed Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly dealt with the lamb''s body, and the next thing to consider is the fire.


    Tao Yanxi instructed Baby Bear to find some dry wood, and then instructed Baby Bear to start drilling wood to make fire.


    During this process, the cat Beibei was holding a fruit and watching from the corner, with vigilant and curious eyes.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi couldn''t care about the cat Beibei, she wasn''t injured anyway, so let him stay there for now.


    Half an hour later, under the command of Tao Yanxi, Baby Bear finally succeeded in making fire through wood!


    The moment Baby Bear saw Mars, he wanted to put it out, but fortunately Tao Yanxi stopped it in time.


    Baby Bear expressed his grievance, the little female is too fierce.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi finally succeeded in making a fire!


    When the flames started to burn, Tao Yanxi almost cried with excitement.


    I can finally eat meat!


    Tao Yanxi''s appetite is relatively small, so she first roasted a leg of lamb, and put the rest of the meat aside to dry.


    In Tao Yanxi''s memory, pandas don''t eat meat. As for kittens, they should not be hungry after eating so many fruits.


    So she only roasted the part she needed to eat, and as a result, when she was just ready to eat, she received two hot eyes.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    She first looked at Baby Bear, and found that Baby Bear had been swallowing saliva, and her two chubby front paws were moving restlessly, as if she wanted to come up and grab the leg of lamb in her hand at this moment.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her kitten holding a fruit again, there was some suspicious liquid left in the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were burning.


    So... do these two want to eat the leg of lamb in her hand?


    Not to mention the kitten, baby bear, you are a vegetarian, what are you doing?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear and shook the leg of lamb in front of him.


    Baby Bear''s eyes followed Tao Yanxi''s movements back and forth, as if he could eat the leg of lamb in this way.


    "Do you want to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v2 Chapter 431： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (13)

    Although Baby Bear didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was asking, he nodded subconsciously.


    Why is this thing in front of me so fragrant?


    Why are things made by little females so fragrant?


    The witchcraft that the little female will surely pass on!


    Baby Bear swallowed his saliva, looked at the leg of lamb, and then looked at Tao Yanxi.


    I want to eat, I want to eat...


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, then tore off a bit of the meat from the leg of lamb with her hands and handed it to Baby Bear.


    Hmm... see if pandas eat meat!


    Baby Bear was flattered and took the barbecue, gulping down his saliva.


    Ah so delicious!


    This was his first thought.


    Baby Bear couldn''t wait to put the barbecue into his mouth, the firm meaty feeling, and the fragrant taste, ah, the taste of meat!


    Unlike raw meat, this piece of meat has a little burnt feeling and is very delicious.


    Of course, for Baby Bear, "delicious" can already describe his views on this barbecue.


    Baby Bear licked his paws and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes, with the words "I still want to eat" written on his face.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a while, and after confirming that Baby Bear was okay to eat the meat, he tore off a little bit and put it aside, and gave the whole leg of lamb to Baby Bear.


    Baby Bear looked at the leg of lamb, and then at the small piece of meat torn off by Tao Yanxi, he gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why don''t you eat it?


    Baby Bear pointed to Tao Yanxi, and then made an eating action.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that he wanted to eat it for himself.


    Your brother is so nice!


    Tao Yanxi smiled and nodded, then stood up and carried another leg of lamb and started roasting it.


    Baby Bear understood Tao Yanxi''s meaning, picked up the roasted leg of lamb and gnawed it.


    At this time, Beibei, the cat hiding in the corner, moved forward cautiously.


    That smells so good, more fragrant than anything it has ever smelled, and it...it wants to eat it too.


    Cat Beibei moved cautiously, and if you look carefully, you will be able to taste a little bit.


    The baby bear''s claws are a bit big, so when he eats the leg of lamb, there will inevitably be some burnt parts left from his claws.


    At this time, the cat Beibei would quickly catch the scum, bite it in one bite, and eat it.


    Tao Yanxi watched the movements of the two cute creatures, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Ah two fluffy, she is a winner in life.


    Tao Yanxi quickly roasted the other leg of lamb. Speaking of which, she found too few seasonings so far, so only a little salt was added on the roast leg of lamb, which was still the kind of coarse salt.


    But even so, the two beasts, Baby Bear and Beibei, were ecstatic.


    The amount of two legs of lamb was obviously enough for the two beasts, Tao Yanxi ate a little more meat and was soon full.


    Although Tao Yanxi is not very satisfied with the current barbecue, but at this difficult time, it is good to have meat, so don''t be so picky.


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach, it was fine, she was finally full.


    She yawned, patted Baby Bear''s furry thighs and said, "I''m going to bed, you can play with the cat Beibei slowly."


    Baby Bear tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, what was the little female saying? I don''t understand, do you want him to throw out the ugly monster who stole his food?


    good! He does it now!

 v2 Chapter 432： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi staggered and went to lie down on the stone bed, while Baby Bear grabbed the cat Beibei with one paw, and threw it out with a bang.


    At this time, the cat Beibei was full, and her body became more flexible.


    As soon as it moved, it flew to the stone bed and got into Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    Tao Yanxi hugged her subconsciously and hugged the cat Beibei in her arms.


    The cat Beibei flicked her tail, and then just nestled in Tao Yanxi and slept.


    Baby Bear on the side: ! ! !


    That''s his position, his!


    Baby Bear was very aggrieved as she watched Tao Yanxi fall asleep with cat Beibei in her arms. When Tao Yanxi woke up the next day, she found that Baby Bear''s dark circles seemed to be worse?


    Tao Yanxi patted Baby Bear''s head, and said earnestly, "Tell me about you, staying up late and not sleeping, have dark circles under your eyes again?"


    "Ow~"


    "Okay, stop screaming, we''ll continue hunting today!" Tao Yanxi patted Baby Bear on the head and said.


    Tao Yanxi held the cat Beibei in one hand and the chubby paws of the baby bear in the other, and headed out of the cave.


    For a better life in the future, continue to work hard today!


    The cat Beibei has always been well-behaved in Tao Yanxi''s arms, apparently knowing that she is the one who can protect him.


    Tao Yanxi found a lot of fruit under Xiao Yao''s reminder, but the only problem was... she couldn''t climb up.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the tall trees, saying, why do the trees in this world grow so tall?


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi with a resentful look on his face, his chubby little paws kept moving, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear, and then at Beibei the cat. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, saying that cats can climb trees, right?


    Tao Yanxi picked up the cat Beibei, then pointed to a tree in front of him, and made another climbing motion and another hitting motion, meaning to pick off the fruit on it.


    Cat Beibei tilted her head and looked at Tao Yanxi with some doubts, as if she didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    The baby bear on the other side understood Tao Yanxi''s meaning, and he called out "Ouuuuu" twice.


    The cat Beibei showed an expression of sudden realization. It turned out that the little female in front of her wanted her to pick fruit.


    Cat Beibei glanced at the tall tree, her face wrinkled, the fruit on this tree seemed inedible.


    But Tao Yanxi insisted on picking the fruit from this tree, and Beibei the cat thought about it and decided to give it a try.


    Anyway, this life was saved by a little female, just to pick a fruit, a small problem.


    The cat Beibei quickly climbed up the tree, and as soon as the little paw grabbed it, a fruit fell from the high tree, and then hit the baby bear on the head accurately.


    Baby Bear: I feel wronged, I want to cry.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned when she saw that Baby Bear was smashed, and then she couldn''t help laughing.


    But seeing Bao Bao Bao''s aggrieved expression, she was too embarrassed to laugh too loudly, so she could only hold back her laughter, her body trembled, and those who didn''t know thought she was going crazy.


    The cat Beibei quickly came down from the tree, and Tao Yanxi also picked up the fruit at this time.


    Listening to Xiaoyao''s meaning, the inside of this fruit seems to be something like vinegar.


    Tao Yanxi said that nature is really amazing, and even fruits with vinegar can grow.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to pick too many vinegar fruits today. Her main goals today were salt and meat.

 v2 Chapter 433： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi hugged the vinegar fruit, pulled the cat Beibei and the baby bear and walked forward.


    Cat Beibei and Bear Baby looked at each other, as if sparks were splashing.


    The two beasts followed Tao Yanxi obediently, but as long as Tao Yanxi didn''t look at them, they would definitely hate each other and sparks would fly.


    In the morning, Tao Yanxi''s harvest was very good, and he got another batch of vegetables.


    It''s just a pity that she didn''t find salt, or a substitute for it.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi ate a little fruit and continued to walk forward.


    In the process of searching, Tao Yanxi accidentally encountered a group of orcs, including a female.


    Tao Yanxi recognized it at a glance, that female was the heroine An Keke.


    An Keke was also surprised when she saw Tao Yanxi, but she was only surprised for a while, and then she didn''t react.


    On the other hand, the other orcs were shocked to see that a female Tao Yanxi was with two fallen beasts.


    Holding spears in their hands, they watched Tao Yanxi, Cat Beibei, and Baby Bear with great vigilance.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she actually didn''t like the feeling of being pointed at.


    But from their point of view, it''s always right to be wary.


    "Female, how can you be with two fallen beasts!" One of the orcs said sharply, his tone full of contempt for the fallen beasts.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the orc, glanced at Ankeke, and said lightly, "Why can''t I be with them?"


    "That''s a fallen beast! It''s a lowly fallen beast!" said the orc.


    "What is low? It''s just that you haven''t transformed into a human being. When you hunt, don''t you have to use the animal shape to hunt? Otherwise, you have such a fast speed and such a powerful lethality?" Tao Yanxi said directly, she fell into a beast. It can be recognized, after all, this is the rule of this world, but she doesn''t want to recognize the word "low".


    At this time, Ankeke pulled the orc and said something in a low voice.


    The orc looked at Tao Yanxi with contempt, and then left with the other orcs.


    When they left, An Keke looked back at Tao Yanxi with a trace of pity in his eyes, and he didn''t know what it was.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have the heart to guess what An Keke was going to do. In her opinion, An Keke could only survive here only by relying on the planting space.


    In terms of space, she is much more than her.


    It''s just that Tao Yanxi believes that if it is really for the good of this world, we should slowly develop the things that this world already has, such as the strange things like vinegar fruit.


    Finding and passing on these things is the most important thing.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi didn''t mean to despise An Keke, but everyone has their own way of living. As long as An Keke doesn''t provoke her, she basically won''t take the initiative to provoke the heroine.


    It''s the orc next to her, his mouth is too cheap, if there is another next time, hum, she will let Baby Bear sit on his **** to kill him!


    Baby Bear and Cat Beibei have been very nervous since the group of orcs appeared. They looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of longing in their eyes and a hint of caution.


    They couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi and the group of orcs were talking about, which made them think more.


    The most and most important question they think about is: will the little female in front of them abandon them...

 v2 Chapter 434： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (16)

    Until the group of orcs left, and the little female in front of them had not left, Baby Bear and Cat Beibei breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s so good, the little female is his (it)!


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and saw two pairs of bright eyes, she touched her face, um... Did she become beautiful again?


    "Have you found my beauty now?" Tao Yanxi smiled, then patted Baby Bear''s head and said, "Don''t look, let''s go, let''s continue to look for salt."


    Baby Bear smirked, the little female touched him, not the ugly one, but him! happy!


    Baby Bear gave Cat Beibei a provocative look, huh, the little female loves him the most!


    Cat Beibei rolled her eyes, hmph, what is it? It was still held by a little female to sleep yesterday!


    Baby Bear gave a cold snort, and followed Tao Yanxi.


    He doesn''t care, the little female loves him the most! No objection is accepted!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know the "contest" between the two beasts, she was concentrating on communicating with Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, show me, how can there be any salt around here? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, there is no salt, but there is a substitute for salt. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, a substitute for salt? What would that be?


    [On a huge and ugly tree a hundred meters to your left, little master, there is a kind of salt fruit, peel off the fruit, and there are crystals similar to salt inside. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter, this world is really magical, there are actually salt fruits! Delicious!


    Tao Yanxi took the cat Beibei and the baby bear to the left, and after walking for a few minutes, she saw a giant and ugly tree.


    The branches of the tree seemed to be dry and cracked, and it looked very uncomfortable.


    But when Tao Yanxi looked up, she saw a few gratifying fruits hanging on the top.


    Tao Yanxi patted the cat Beibei, pointed at Yanguo and said, "Go, get them down."


    This time, cat Beibei quickly understood what Tao Yanxi meant, he nodded and rushed up quickly.


    After a while, all the fruits were taken down by the cat Beibei.


    Tao Yanxi happily took down all the fruits, and then announced to return home.


    Baby Bear angrily looked at his chubby flesh, why couldn''t he climb the tree? Otherwise, he can help the little female pick fruit, angry!


    The baby bear decided to eat less, and when he lost weight, he could help the little female pick fruit!


    Tao Yanxi returned to the cave with today''s harvest, and as soon as she returned to the cave, she couldn''t wait to start making barbecue.


    Today, she discovered a lot of condiments, and with her barbecue skills, she will definitely be able to conquer these two beasts!


    Tao Yan excitedly started roasting, while Cat Beibei and Baby Bear were very obediently watching.


    Of course, while watching, they had to swallow from time to time.


    Why are things made by little females so delicious?


    How can the little female be so good, how can she be so powerful!


    Compared to Cat Beibei, who simply covets barbecue, Baby Bear may covet Taoyanxi itself more.


    Baby Bear will look at the barbecue for a while, and then look at Tao Yanxi again, as if thinking about which is more important.


    When Tao Yanxi finished roasting the meat and distributed it to them, Baby Bear handed his portion to Tao Yanxi.


    Obviously, Tao Yanxi is more important.

 v2 Chapter 435： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t take Baby Bear''s roast, but shook the roast in his hand and said, "I''ve had enough."


    Baby Bear tilted his head and seemed to understand what Tao Yanxi meant.


    He grabbed the barbecue and started to eat it, and while he was eating, he even glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    When he found that Tao Yanxi was eating slowly and his movements looked good, Baby Bear stopped gobbling it down, but started eating slowly.


    Cat Beibei looked at Baby Bear''s sudden slowing down, and sneered, big fat paper, his movements were not as elegant as him!


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating the barbecue, she glanced at the vegetables she brought back in the past two days.


    She thought about how to store these vegetables. According to the background of the story, winter is estimated to be two weeks away.


    Until then, she''ll have to stock up on what they need for winter.


    Tao Yanxi decided to dig a cellar, which was next to the cave.


    When it snows in winter, the cellar acts as a natural refrigerator.


    Tao Yanxi did what she thought of, it was not too late anyway, and there was no danger in digging next door.


    Tao Yanxi instructed Baby Bear and Cat Beibei to start digging a hole. At first, Baby Bear was still dragging around there, but after seeing the cat Beibei being touched on the head by Tao Yanxi, Baby Bear suddenly got up. .


    He''s going to be touched too!


    Baby Bear''s paw is a small pit, and that paw moves much faster than cat Beibei, which makes Tao Yanxi stunned.


    The good panda can only be cute?


    What''s with this swift action!


    Tao Yanxi thought that when Baby Bear was digging a hole yesterday, his face darkened, and he didn''t work hard at all yesterday.


    Tao Yanxi slapped Bao Bao Bao on the head with a slap. Humph, he dared to be lazy yesterday, it''s time to slap him!


    Very aggrieved baby bear covering his head: The little female is bad, hit him on the head! All he wants is touch, touch!


    Feeling aggrieved, Baby Bear sat down with one buttocks, and then because of too much movement and overweight, he sat directly out of a big hole.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, why didn''t she think that it would be better to just sit in the pit and come out, what else to dig?


    Baby Bear is so smart!


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Baby Bear''s head, "You are so smart."


    Enjoy the gentle stroking of the baby bear: the little female touches his head! happy!


    Then, before Bao Bao was happy for a few seconds, he was instructed by Tao Yanxi to start sitting in the pit.


    Cat Beibei sat obediently beside him, of course, it was only obedient on the surface.


    In fact, its heart is: how can it still be like this! Big fat paper, real machine!


    Finally, under Tao Yanxi''s command and the cooperation of Baby Bear, half an hour later, the basic model of the cellar came out.


    Just a little more refinement tomorrow.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, then returned to the cave with the cat Beibei and the baby bear, ready to sleep.


    Baby Bear twisted his buttocks, wheezing, his **** hurts.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Baby Bear''s abnormality at first, until Baby Bear wanted to rub his butt, but couldn''t because his hands were too short and his body was too fat, and even nearly fell to the ground a few times. Only then did she notice Baby Bear.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi leaned over to Baby Bear''s **** and looked at it. Oh, it''s all red, and her hair is about to go bald. It looks a bit miserable.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Baby Bear''s buttocks a little distressedly, and said like a child, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, rubbing it won''t hurt anymore."

 v2 Chapter 436： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (18)

    Baby Bear''s face turned red all of a sudden, the little female...and...and...beg...happy...


    Really, there are ugly people out there.


    Baby Bear glared at the cat Beibei fiercely in his own opinion, and the cat Beibei rolled his eyes, childish.


    Cat Beibei jumped directly onto the stone bed and shrank to the side to sleep.


    Ignore that childish ghost, hum!


    The baby bear smiled proudly, and he knew that the little female loved him the most.


    Request from time to time. Huan.


    But he will hurt the little female...


    Thinking of this, there was a trace of loss in Baby Bear''s eyes.


    It would be great if he could become a human, so that he wouldn''t hurt the little female.


    At this moment, the desire to become a human is very strong.


    Baby Bear felt as if an inexplicable force was about to break through some kind of cage in his heart.


    However, at this moment, Tao Yanxi stepped up and rubbed Baby Bear''s butt.


    The baby bear jumped up immediately, and the feeling just now disappeared without a trace.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear, "It hurts? Oops, then I''ll take it easy."


    Baby Bear gave Tao Yanxi an aggrieved look, the little female is really, begging.


    When he becomes a human, he must take it back twice as much!


    After Tao Yanxi rubbed Baby Bear for a while, she couldn''t help yawning, it was time to go to bed.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear secretly, um... She''s been rubbing for so long, shouldn''t it hurt much?


    At this time, Baby Bear was still thinking about how to "compensate" for Tao Yanxi after he became a human, so he didn''t notice that Tao Yanxi was looking at him.


    Tao Yanxi crawled onto the bed secretly, then lay down, hugged the cat Beibei into her arms, and went to sleep, enjoying herself.


    When Baby Bear came back to his senses, he found that Tao Yanxi had fallen asleep holding the ugly monster again.


    anger! The little female is so bad!


    Although it is not uncommon for a female to have several orcs in this orc world, for Baby Bear, he just wants Tao Yanxi to belong to him alone.


    Yes, it belongs to him alone.


    Baby Bear stared straight at Tao Yanxi, and occasionally there was a faint light in his eyes.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi stretched, ah, I slept so well.


    Tao Yanxi plans to clean up the cellar today, and then go hunting for some meat or something.


    In the morning, Tao Yanxi directed Baby Bear and Beibei to fix the cellar.


    As for the afternoon, it was natural to go out to hunt animals.


    Today, their luck is not bad, they actually hunted a wild boar!


    It looks like a very delicious wild boar!


    Tao Yanxi said that she was very happy, and she was so happy that she rubbed Baby Bear''s **** several times.


    After all, this time, it was Baby Bear''s credit.


    At the end of the day, Tao Yanxi had stored a lot of food.


    Tao Yanxi put all the vegetables in the cellar, and then marinated the meat with salt fruit.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi took the cat Beibei to rest.


    As for Baby Bear, he was very aggrieved and fell asleep.


    For the next week, Tao Yanxi was busy stocking up food every day, while Baby Bear and Cat Beibei assisted Tao Yanxi in hunting.


    The days were busy and calm, until one day a week later, when Tao Yanxi was instructing the cat Beibei to pick fruit, I saw a flash of light, and the cat Beibei suddenly turned into a human!


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what happened?


    Baby Bear: ! ! !


    That ugly **** turned into a human!

 v2 Chapter 437： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (19)

    The baby bear looked at Bei Bei, the cat wagging its fluffy tail, full of resentment.


    The cat Beibei is obviously a fallen beast, so how could it become a human?


    What went wrong in the middle?


    Baby Bear bit his fat paw and felt very aggrieved. He didn''t even become a human, so he was not happy!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the girl in front of her in surprise, yes, girl...


    The girl has a pair of big eyes, the color of the eyes is very beautiful, it is the kind of sapphire blue, at first glance, it seems to be caught in the sky.


    The girl''s key parts were blocked by her transformed fur, and behind her butt, there was actually a fluffy tail!


    Tao Yanxi was very surprised, and at the same time felt very strange.


    Shouldn''t all orcs be male? Why did a female orc come suddenly?


    Tao Yanxi recalled the background of the story, and then suddenly realized.


    It turns out that the world is not divided into males and females, only orcs and females.


    As long as you are born in animal form, you are an orc, and if you are born in human form, you are a female.


    After Tao Yanxi figured it out, she couldn''t hold back her sinful paw and grabbed the cat Beibei''s tail at once.


    Ah fluffy and comfy!


    Cat Beibei blushed. Oops, this little female is really not reserved!


    "Cat Beibei, why did you suddenly become a human?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    When the animal form turned into a human, they were finally able to communicate.


    Cat Beibei scratched his head, and said with an embarrassed smile on his delicate little face, "I don''t know either, but I suddenly turned into a human being."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It is better not to answer.


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear who was biting his paw and looked aggrieved, and comforted him, "I think you should be about to become a human too."


    "Ow!" What is the little female talking about!


    What a hurry! I can''t understand what the little female is saying.


    Originally, Baby Bear didn''t care whether he could understand what Tao Yanxi said. After all, they could communicate through body language, and most of the time, he could understand what Tao Yanxi meant before Cat Beibei.


    But now, the cat Beibei has actually become a human, which means that he is the only beast who can''t understand the little female at present.


    Baby Bear expressed his grievance and wanted to cry.


    The baby bear sat down with a butt, and tears began to roll in his eyes.


    The little female will not play with herself, and the little female will abandon herself.


    Baby Bear thought to make up for it, and Tao Yanxi, who was on the side, saw Baby Bear''s aggrieved appearance and couldn''t take it anymore.


    Oops, Baby Bear is so cute when he is wronged, as expected of her brother!


    Tao Yanxi walked over, hugged Baby Bear''s head and rubbed it.


    "Okay~ Look, the cat Beibei has become a human being, and you can also become a human being." Tao Yanxi comforted him even though he knew that the baby bear didn''t understand.


    The baby bear felt the temperature of the little female, and this barely stopped the tears.


    He glanced proudly at the cat Beibei, hmph, even if this ugly monster turns into a human, the little girl still loves herself!


    Cat Beibei snorted coldly and said in a low voice, "Children!"


    Tao Yanxi''s ears moved, looking at the cat Beibei, and then at the baby bear, she always felt that there was some secret between these two beasts to hide from her!


    "Cat Beibei, since you''ve become a human, can''t you go up the tree to pick fruit?" This is what Tao Yanxi is worried about. Without the salt and fruit on the tree, what would happen to her meat?

 v2 Chapter 438： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (20)

    Cat Beibei blinked and said, "No, I can still transform into a beast!"


    After talking, the cat Beibei turned into a kitten again, and then rushed to the tree to pick fruit.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, very good, this is good.


    Now she can not worry about not picking the fruit on the tree.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s eyes were fixed on Cat Beibei, Baby Bear snorted softly, and rubbed his head against Tao Yanxi''s chest.


    Tao Yanxi slapped Baby Bear away with a slap, this stinky brother actually knew that he was taking advantage!


    Baby Bear who was patted away: I feel wronged, I want to cry!


    Cat Beibei quickly picked the fruit from the tree, Tao Yanxi weaved a few baskets with rattan, and then packed all the fruit.


    Of course, the burden of carrying the basket is left to Baby Bear.


    As night fell, the two and one beast soon returned to the cave.


    Their harvest has been very good in the past few days, and the cellar is almost full. If they save some food, they can still survive this winter.


    The only problem now is keeping warm. As a real human being, Tao Yanxi doesn''t have such a thick skin to keep him warm.


    And like cat Beibei and bear baby, the way they encounter winter is to sleep, because this can reduce consumption to the greatest extent.


    Eat something to eat when you wake up hungry, and then continue to sleep. As long as you survive the winter, you will be alive again in spring.


    She had taken down all the animal skins she had hunted before and spread it on the stone bed, but this was obviously not enough.


    Speaking of which, the clothes she is wearing now are still the clothes that her original body transmigrated here.


    For so long, she hasn''t changed a set of clothes, it''s just a sin!


    However, in the orc world, there is really nothing that can make clothes, so Tao Yanxi had to call Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾Xiaoyao Xiaoyao, do I have any clothes to wear? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiaoyao: [Huh? Isn''t that what you are wearing, little master? ¡¿


    [I''m talking about a change of clothes! ] Tao Yanxi said, [I remember my brother prepared a lot of nice clothes for me in the past! ¡¿


    Xiao Yao paused, "Little Master, are you sure you want to wear those clothes? ¡¿


    [Of course, that was prepared for me by my brother! I don''t seem to be wearing any clothes, and something happened to him. ¡¿Speaking of the end, Tao Yanxi''s tone was obviously lowered.


    [Cough cough...Okay, I''ll give you that little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    [Wait a minute, I''ll let you take it to me and then give it to me. ] After Tao Yanxi finished talking to Xiao Yao, she turned her head to the cat Beibei and said, "Can you tell Baby Bear to create a dressing room for me?"


    Cat Beibei held a piece of cucumber in his mouth, blinked his eyes, and asked suspiciously, "The locker room?"


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Tell Baby Bear and ask him to punch a hole in this piece for me, preferably a bigger one."


    Cat Beibei nodded, then turned into a beast and meowed twice.


    "Ooooooooo!" Okay!


    The baby bear looked excited, hum, even if the ugly turned into a human, the little female still has to rely on herself!


    With a happy face, Baby Bear smashed a big hole out according to the location Tao Yanxi pointed.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with great satisfaction, then repaired it again, and then said to the cat Beibei: "I will hang a hide here for a while, and this will be my private place in the future."

 v2 Chapter 439： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (21)

    "You can''t come in~" Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile.


    Although Cat Beibei didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi wanted to hang the animal skin, she still nodded obediently, and then she didn''t continue to look at Tao Yanxi, but ate the cucumber in her hand intently.


    Tao Yanxi asked the cat Beibei to tell the baby bear, there was a hint of curiosity in the baby bear''s eyes, what would the little female''s private territory be like?


    Will it be as good-looking as the little females? I really want to go in and see...


    After Tao Yanxi hung the animal skin, he stayed inside and rubbed his hands excitedly.


    What clothes did brother prepare for her? Looking forward to it!


    [Xiao Yao, come, bring me a batch of clothes that my brother prepared for me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾OK! ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied immediately.


    The next moment, a pile of clothes appeared in the small space, red and pink, white and black, basically all kinds of colors.


    Just like this...


    Tao Yanxi picked up a black ****, and then picked up a very thin pink one, and you could clearly see the two-pointed bodice on the chest...


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Is this the clothes my brother prepared for me? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao suddenly shuddered, "Yes, I have a lot more here, do you still need it, little master? ¡¿


    ¡¾Do not! need! want! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said word by word.


    I didn''t expect my brother to be such a brother!


    ¡¾Don''t have normal clothes? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Well...it doesn''t seem like...¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Faced with a pile of **** lingerie but really no clothes to wear, should she wear it?


    Online waiting, very urgent!


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her face, and asked reluctantly: [Is there really no more? ¡¿


    ¡¾Really no more...¡¿ Xiao Yao still gave the same answer.


    Tao Yanxi: Ah, life is so hopeless.


    [Little master, she is wearing it anyway, and you can''t see it, so what are you afraid of? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and she rummaged through the pile of clothes but couldn''t find any normal clothes.


    ¡¾Do you have any coats? Winter is here and I am cold. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Yes, I have! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, oh, don''t you have a coat?


    [Then you said just now that you don''t have normal clothes? Aren''t coats normal? Give me a coat first. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, but just tossed a coat out.


    The coat is pink and looks very warm.


    Tao Yanxi nodded happily, not bad, his brother is still very reliable.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the coat, shook it away, and his face turned black.


    She takes back what she just said! Smelly brother is not reliable at all!


    It''s true that a coat is a coat, but what''s inside the **** coat?


    There is a set of underwear in the coat, and it is even more exaggerated than the underwear just now! Simply a line! What can be covered? A strand of hair?


    Tao Yanxi''s face was dark and he began to pull on those tiny threads, but he didn''t pull it for a long time.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi stopped panting, but the line was still there.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Alas, little master, these clothes are all made of diamond cicada silk, and no one can get them apart except the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: Hehe, go to him!

 v2 Chapter 440： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (22)

    ¡¾nothing else? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked with a dark face, still holding a trace of luck.


    ¡¾Yes, I have! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, "There are also ones with cat ears, rabbit tails, and bundled ones~ Little master, which one do you like? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there something wrong with your brother''s brain? What kind of clothes are you prepared for!


    ¡¾Do not want any! ¡¿ Tao Yan angrily threw his coat aside.


    How to wear it? How to wear this!


    One minute passed, ten minutes passed...


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and picked up the coat crying.


    Put it on, put it on, she buttoned up her coat and couldn''t see anything!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and began to change her clothes.


    Five minutes later, Tao Yanxi finally changed her clothes.


    She moved her body, always feeling a little empty and uncomfortable.


    [In the next world, I must stock up on more clothes! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao: [Oh. Indifferent face]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Xiaoyao is getting more and more skinny, deduct it from the TV series! Such a happy decision.


    Tao Yanxi dawdled in the locker room for a long time, and then piled up the clothes that Xiao Yao had taken out earlier.


    She wanted Xiaoyao to take it back, but she had to use the power of the heavenly way. She finally managed to save a little of the power of the heavenly way.


    Anyway, this place will be hers in the future, and no one knows about these **** underwear except her!


    That''s right!


    Tao Yanxi did some psychological construction for himself, and then picked up the animal skin very rationally and walked outside.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi came out, Baby Bear''s eyes fell on her.


    Baby Bear saw that Tao Yanxi was wearing a pink and tender suit, and his eyes became more and more shining.


    Why is the little female so nice? It looks so soft, I really want to take a bite.


    The baby bear moved its small paws restlessly, while the cat Beibei was nibbling on the cucumber and snorted proudly. Big fat paper, no knowledge at all!


    Isn''t it a little female? Not the little girl...


    Cat Beibei was thinking so, Tao Yanxi curled her lips into a smile, cat Beibei was shocked, and the cucumber in her hand almost didn''t fly out.


    Her face turned red all of a sudden, oh, why is the little female so beautiful?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what kind of feeling she had brought to the two beasts. She actually felt a little awkward. She always felt that they could see what she was wearing through the coat.


    That''s a real shame.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, no, no, no, he couldn''t continue thinking about it.


    She was wearing very normal clothes, yes, very normal clothes, very normal clothes!


    "It''s time to go to bed." Tao Yanxi said, pretending that nothing happened.


    Cat Beibei suddenly turned into a beast when she heard this, and could be held by the little female to sleep again, happy!


    Baby Bear: Spicy chicken is ugly! He even turned into a beast to take the position beside the little female! Angry!


    Baby Bear stared at Tao Yanxi aggrieved, trying to tell Tao Yanxi with his eyes, "I also want to be hugged to sleep."


    However, Tao Yanxi was too shy at this time, so she hugged the cat Beibei and fell asleep on the bed.


    Baby Bear: Today''s little female is sleeping with the ugly monster again. He has written down this hatred! snort! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v2 Chapter 441： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (23)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early in the morning and ate something, and then started hunting again.


    Because winter is coming, the surrounding animals have either run away or have been hunted by orcs from other tribes, so they have to go far away to have a chance to hit the prey.


    They had to get up early because it was too far.


    Starting from the cave, it took a whole morning to reach their hunting destination.


    Tao Yanxi picked some fruits to replenish energy, and then searched for prey with two beasts.


    Coincidentally, they met An Keke and others again.


    An Keke was very surprised to see the coat that Tao Yanxi was wearing, because in her memory, Tao Yanxi did not have this set of clothes.


    This made An Keke have to wonder if Tao Yanxi also had any golden fingers.


    If Tao Yanxi really had any golden fingers, then An Keke had to consider drawing her over.


    Thinking like this, An Keke quickly whispered a few words to the orc beside her, the orc''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then nodded slightly.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she always felt that An Keke looked at her with a bit of ill will.


    "Yanxi, winter is coming, you don''t feel well outside, don''t you? Why don''t you come to our Wolf Teng tribe." An Keke threw an olive branch.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear and said, "Do you also accept fallen beasts?"


    An Keke glanced at the orc beside her, and the man snorted coldly, "We don''t accept fallen beasts!"


    "Then I won''t accept you either." Tao Yanxi said coldly.


    An Keke frowned slightly. In her opinion, Tao Yanxi should be on her side. After all, they are fellow villagers, and they all fell into this place from another place.


    "Yanxi, what are you stubborn about? Fallen beasts have no reason. We cannot accept fallen beasts." An Keke persuaded.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Have you ever gotten along with fallen beasts? If not, why do you say they are irrational?"


    An Keke choked, she did not get along with the fallen beast. After all, the news she received after coming to this world was that the fallen beast was irrational.


    But¡­¡­


    An Keke glanced at the chubby black and white giant panda beside Tao Yanxi, as well as the giant panda''s spiritual eyes, and began to doubt it.


    Fallen beast, is it really irrational?


    An Keke froze there for a while, without speaking.


    The orc on the side, the young patriarch of the Langteng tribe, said with a sneer, "I don''t care about you today because you are a female, as long as you take off your clothes and give them to me, I will take care of you. I can let you go."


    The clothes looked very warm, and he was bound to get it.


    Also, Coco seems to like that dress too.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this sentence, her ears were slightly red. Is this dress still going to be robbed?


    You don''t know its true face! If she could, she really didn''t want to wear it!


    At this moment, the cat Beibei conveyed the conversation between the two to Baby Bear.


    When Baby Bear heard that, someone wanted to **** the little female''s clothes? How does this work!


    Baby Bear stomped his feet, thinking he was staring at Wolf Tun viciously.


    Wolf Tun gave Baby Bear a disdainful look, is he just a fallen beast? Oh, not to be afraid of.


    However, the next moment, the baby bear suddenly swoops...

 v2 Chapter 442： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (24)

    Under the exclamations of everyone, Baby Bear sat on Wolf Tun''s head, and then overwhelmed Wolf Tun to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This skill! Awesome!


    "A lowly fallen beast!" Lang Tun shouted, and suddenly turned into a beast.


    It was a gray wolf, and it looked majestic, but at this time it was pressed under the **** of the baby bear, and it looked a little pitiful.


    Baby Bear twisted his butt, hum, you want to rob my little female''s clothes! Sit you down!


    Tao Yanxi secretly gave Baby Bear a thumbs up, meaning: Well done!


    Although Baby Bear didn''t know the meaning of this gesture, it didn''t prevent him from looking at Tao Yanxi and looking at him happily.


    As long as the little female''s eyes fall on him, he is happy!


    At this time, the other orcs also reacted. They took out their spears and attacked the baby bear.


    Baby Bear snorted disdainfully, grabbed the spear, and threw the orcs out.


    In less than five minutes, a dozen orcs were already lying on the ground.


    Baby Bear twisted his **** and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    compliment me compliment me! Praise me, little female!


    Tao Yanxi also praised the face very much: "You are awesome!"


    What did the little female say? do not know!


    But it must be praised for his words!


    The baby bear is happier, and his buttocks are twisting more happily.


    It was so bitter that he was swallowed by the wolf under his butt, and the entire wolf head was crushed into a wolf-like shape by the baby bear.


    Tao Yanxi held back her laughter, coughed lightly, and said to An Keke on the opposite side: "Tao is not the same, so let''s not pass it."


    A glint of light flashed in An Keke''s eyes, she walked quickly to Tao Yanxi, leaned into her ear and said, "Do you have golden fingers?"


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to tell her that she herself was the biggest golden finger.


    But she has to keep a low profile, yes, yes, keep a low profile.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No."


    An Keke''s face clearly showed a trace of disbelief, "To tell you the truth, I have golden fingers and it is a warehouse. Winter is coming soon, and I can guarantee your food."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Aren''t you planting space? What the **** is a warehouse?


    Ankeke is lying to her! She won''t be fooled!


    "Since you can''t accept fallen beasts, I naturally won''t live with you." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Keke frowned, "Falling beasts are unreasonable..."


    "Rationality?" Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Then let me ask you, what is rationality?"


    An Keke didn''t answer for a while, Tao Yanxi patted her on the shoulder, "Let''s just say goodbye."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear and made a hug.


    Baby Bear''s eyes lit up, oops, the little female wants to hug!


    The baby bear didn''t care about what was swallowed up. If the little female wants to hug her, he will definitely satisfy her!


    Baby Bear grabbed Tao Yanxi and rubbed her hair contentedly.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Baby Bear, and smiled at An Keke, her brows and eyes were full of affection.


    "Goodbye, understand?"


    An Keke was stunned, but he nodded.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, this is right, this is the heroine who knows the current affairs.


    Tao Yanxi patted Baby Bear''s furry claws, and said very grandly, "Let''s go!"


    Cat Beibei translated Tao Yanxi''s words in time, and Baby Bear nodded vigorously.


    Listen to the females!


    Wolf Tun looked at Tao Yanxi and the others as they left, gritted his teeth bitterly.


    Damn fallen beast!

 v2 Chapter 443： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (25)

    After Tao Yanxi got rid of Ankeke and the others, they started today''s hunting work.


    Today, their luck is not bad. In the whole afternoon, they actually hunted a sheep and two wild boars, which is enough for them to eat for a month!


    After a day of hunting, Tao Yanxi returned to the cave with two beasts.


    Tao Yanqi was busy handling all kinds of meat and preserving them, so naturally he didn''t care about Baby Bear and Beibei.


    Cat Beibei is okay, after becoming a human, she likes to run around, as if to announce to the whole world that she is no longer a fallen beast.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about her, anyway, the cat Beibei would come back at night, and she would bring back a lot of fruit.


    And Baby Bear is pitiful, Tao Yanxi disliked him for being clumsy and wouldn''t let him do things, so he could only watch from the sidelines.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi every day, his eyes were very aggrieved.


    The little female just disliked him, that is, she disliked him for not being human.


    Aggrieved, want to cry.


    Baby Bear shrugged his nose and continued to look at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved eyes.


    Tao Yanxi continued to marinate the meat without even looking at the aggrieved Baby Bear.


    Days passed by, and in the blink of an eye, winter arrived.


    That is, in one night, the forest that was still green yesterday was covered with a layer of snow, and everywhere was white, which looked very gratifying.


    However, for Tao Yanxi, she only had one feeling, cold.


    Tao Yanxi exhaled, and the breath froze on the spot, and then fell into the snow.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    horrible!


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly hid in the cave, holding the cat Beibei and trembling.


    After winter came, the cat Beibei no longer transformed into a human form, she was still used to spending the winter in animal form.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi would rather hold an ugly guy who doesn''t look warm at all, Bao Bao Bao was even more aggrieved when he saw Tao Yanxi.


    Don''t you just become a person?


    Who won''t!


    As soon as this thought came out, Baby Bear felt a rush of fire in his heart.


    This group rushed towards every corner of his body quickly, and he seemed to feel that something was slowly changing.


    Tao Yanxi, who was holding the cat Beibei, blinked, Huh? There''s something wrong with this state of Baby Bear.


    Just when Tao Yanxi wanted to ask what happened to Baby Bear, there was a flash of white light, and a handsome man with an animal skin around his waist appeared in the cave.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this baby bear?


    Not a big fat man!


    Incredible!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened and looked at Baby Bear, only to see Baby Bear''s lips curled into a smile, which made his face even more handsome.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi felt his heart tremble, Oops, the brother in this world is so manly!


    However, in the next moment, Tao Yanxi broke the thoughts in her heart.


    I saw Baby Bear stepped forward with his long legs, not knowing what he was tripping over, he leaned forward, and with a "thump", he knelt directly in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Baby Bear raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with teary eyes.


    "It hurts..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Acting like a spoiled brat! Blind the skin of this super man!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi ignoring him, Bao Bao Bao became more and more aggrieved.


    "Want to rub." He pointed to his buttocks and said.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Didn''t you hurt the front?


    Why rub your ass!

 v2 Chapter 444： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (26)

    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, looked at him and said, "Stand up, let me see where you are hurt."


    Baby Bear''s eyes lit up, nodded quickly, and then stood up with a swipe.


    Tao Yanxi looked at it carefully, and did not find any scars.


    "It''s not hurt." Tao Yanxi said, the panda''s skin is thick, so the fall was not injured.


    When Baby Bear heard this, he felt aggrieved on the spot.


    He leaned over to Tao Yanxi, stretched out his index finger, and said pitifully, "Look, there are."


    Tao Yanxi took a look, it really exists!


    It was just a shallow wound, and no trace of blood could be seen.


    "It hurts, I want to huhu~" Baby Bear blinked, looking at Tao Yanxi with a longing look on his face.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, "Okay, okay, huhuhuhuhu.


    Tao Yanxi blew on Baby Bear''s index finger, then coaxed, "Okay?"


    "Mmmm!" Baby Bear nodded, and then his eyes fell on the cat Beibei who was wagging his tail.


    Baby Bear glared at Beibei the cat, then raised a silly smile and said to Tao Yanxi, "I''m warm, I''m holding the little female."


    "My name is Tao Yanxi, you can call me Yanxi." Tao Yanxi said.


    Baby Bear tilted his head, "Xi Xi~"


    "Well, your name is Baby Bear, do you know?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Baby Bear nodded, his name, Beibei the cat had already told him.


    "I, baby!" Baby Bear patted his chest, "You, Xixi~"


    Tao Yanxi: Hmm... I always feel that something is not right.


    "Xixi, baby is warm, baby hugs you~" Baby Bear stretched out his arms, hugged Tao Yanxi in his arms, and rubbed her hair.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to reject Baby Bear, but she only found out after being hugged by Baby Bear, Huh? Baby Bear is really warm!


    It''s so warm, you must hug it!


    Maybe the whole winter will depend on the bear cub to live.


    So, Tao Yanxi decisively abandoned the cat Beibei.


    Cat Beibei yawned, gave Tao Yanxi a limp, curled up and went to sleep.


    When Baby Bear saw that the cat Beibei finally stopped robbing him of the little female, he was in a better mood.


    He hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, all kinds of thoughts popped up in his heart.


    Why is it so soft?


    Why is it so fragrant?


    It smells so sweet, can you taste it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Baby Bear was thinking. She looked at the heavy snow outside the cave and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi in a daze, Baby Bear stared at her in a daze.


    He stared at him, his lips touched Tao Yanxi''s face at some point, and it was about a centimeter away from sticking to it, Tao Yanxi suddenly came back to his senses.


    "what are you doing?"


    Baby Bear froze, what is he doing? He doesn''t know either!


    Baby Bear bowed his head and said aggrievedly, "I just feel that the foot is so soft, and I want to lick it."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The word licking is used... a bit erotic.. love.


    "Xixi?" Baby Bear tilted his head to look at her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the handsome face in front of her, and actually wanted to tell Baby Bear that such a man''s face was really not suitable for a cute expression.


    "Xiqi, let me take a lick, okay, just one bite..." Baby Bear swallowed, Xiqi smelled sweet and wanted to lick!

 v2 Chapter 445： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi slapped Baby Bear''s face away with a slap, "What are you licking! Hold me well!"


    Baby Bear responded aggrievedly.


    Baby Bear hugged Tao Yanxi a little tighter, and it was nice that she was in his arms.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the air was icy cold.


    There is a small fire burning in the cave, bringing warmth to the cold winter.


    Tao Yan''s nest was sleepy in Baby Bear''s arms, and Baby Bear''s embrace was too warm.


    "Xiqi." Baby Bear called out to her, and Tao Yanxi answered in a daze.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi yawned and tightened her coat.


    "Xixi, I''m hungry." Baby Bear said aggrievedly, he hasn''t eaten yet today.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she subconsciously touched her stomach.


    Hmm...she seems to be a little hungry too.


    Tao Yanxi sat up, yawned and said, "Winter is here, let''s eat stew in a while."


    "Boiled meat?" Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, and didn''t understand what "stewed meat" meant in her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi was too lazy to explain, "You''ll know when I make it."


    Baby Bear nodded. Anyway, what Xiqi made must be delicious!


    Tao Yanxi heated the fire vigorously, and then put the previously prepared stone pot on the fire.


    Cut the marinated meat into it, add some vegetables, and start simmering directly.


    Hmm...that''s right, it''s a stew.


    Tao Yanxi deeply thought that in this orc world, it is better not to care so much.


    As time goes by, the meat is gradually cooked.


    The scent began to drift in the cave, and Beibei, the cat who was sleeping, woke up after smelling the scent.


    She shrugged her nose, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she suddenly turned into a human being.


    "Xixi, what is this?" Cat Beibei asked curiously.


    "Boiled meat." Tao Yanxi replied as a matter of course.


    At this time, neither Tao Yanxi nor Mao Beibei noticed. When Cat Beibei shouted "Xixi", Bao Baobao''s eyes suddenly changed, and his body also took an attacking posture.


    Baby Bear pursed his lips and looked at Beibei the cat with a displeased expression.


    The name "Xi Xi" is obviously only what he can call.


    This ugly monster, why is it called Xixi? anger!


    The baby bear expressed that he was very unhappy, and he decided to grab the cat Beibei''s food soon!


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi again, with a trace of grievance in his eyes, but Xixi didn''t refute the ugly one.


    Aggrieved, want to cry.


    Baby Bear pulled Tao Yanxi''s clothes, trying to attract her attention.


    Tao Yanxi felt the pulling force, turned her head to look at him and said, "You can eat it right away~"


    Baby Bear snorted, he didn''t care about what he was eating, what he cared about was obviously Xixi.


    But it wasn''t just him who cared about Xixi. He was a little angry, a little wronged, and wanted to cry.


    Baby Bear lowered his head, hiding his somewhat disappointed expression.


    The stew was ready soon, Tao Yanxi shared some for the cat Beibei and the bear baby, and then ate it happily.


    Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi while eating the meat, as if he wanted to say something.


    However, when the meat was finished and the soup was finished, Baby Bear didn''t say a word.


    After eating some warm food, Tao Yanxi finally felt less cold.


    Hot food is a life saver.

 v2 Chapter 446： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (28)

    Because it was no longer so cold, Tao Yanxi''s mood improved when she looked at the snow outside.


    With such a thick snow, you can build a snowman and have a snowball fight.


    It''s boring to stay in the cave anyway, why don''t you go out and build a snowman.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi called out Baby Bear and Cat Beibei to play together.


    Cat Beibei naturally refused. She was afraid of the cold, so she wanted to go out to play? Don''t don''t, absolutely don''t!


    After Tao Yanxi was rejected by the cat Beibei, she could only hit the baby bear.


    "Baby Bear, let''s go make a snowman!"


    Baby Bear tilted his head. Although he didn''t know what the snowman was referring to, he was willing to accompany her as long as it was what he wanted to do.


    Baby Bear nodded, then looked at Tao Yanxi and laughed silly.


    Tao Yanxi took the baby bear and started to build a snowman outside the cave. In order to build the snowman, Tao Yanxi also made the baby bear look like a beast.


    Baby Bear just stayed there, watching Tao Yanxi push and push the snow, pat and pat, rub and rub, and after a while, another "he" came out.


    Although the other "he" is not black and white like him, but all white, the baby bear still recognizes it at a glance, this is him!


    Baby Bear was very happy, and he finally found evidence in Tao Yanxi that she cared about him.


    Otherwise, why does Tao Yanxi only pile up a "he" instead of that ugly monster?


    The happy corners of Baby Bear''s mouth rose, and his chubby body trembled, as if he was about to collapse in the next second.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her work with satisfaction, she was really ingenious, she could make such a beautiful baby bear snowman!


    "Do I stack well?" Tao Yanxi pointed at the snowman and asked.


    The baby bear turned into a humanoid and nodded.


    "Qiqi is great!"


    Tao Yanqi raised her head high, with a proud look.


    "of course."


    Bao Baobao looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously, no matter how Xixi is beautiful!


    Tao Yanxi patted the snowman she built, and slightly revised the details, and then ended today''s outdoor activities.


    "It''s too cold outside, let''s go inside." Tao Yanxi said and walked inside.


    Baby Bear nodded, always following behind Tao Yanxi.


    The time of winter is actually very long, but this winter is not too long for Baby Bear and Beibei.


    Because they have hot food to eat and warm caves to stay in.


    Of course, most importantly, there is a peach path.


    As the days passed, the life in the cave was plain and warm.


    Just when Tao Yanxi thought winter would pass like this, an accident happened.


    Winter usually lasts for three months, and when it was only a week before the end of winter, the cat Beibe suddenly walked out of the cave.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that the cat Beibei was just hanging out for fun, but by the evening, the cat Beibei hadn''t come back.


    Tao Yanxi is not a ruthless person. Cat Beibei has been with her for so long, and she will naturally miss her.


    Tao Yanxi waited all night and did not see the cat Beibei. She knew that there was a very high chance that something had happened to the cat Beibei.


    Baby Bear didn''t care about the disappearance of cat Beibei at all. For him, it''s just right that there is no ugly monster, so that no beast will come to stalk him.

 v2 Chapter 447： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (29)

    The next morning, Tao Yanxi said to Baby Bear, "Let''s go find the cat Beibei."


    Baby Bear was a little unhappy, but he didn''t want to go against Tao Yanxi''s words, so he could only nod his head.


    "Let''s act separately, so it''s faster." Tao Yanxi said quickly, this was the fastest way she could think of.


    Baby Bear''s eyes widened, "No! What should you do if you have an accident, Xixi!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Tao Yanxi hugged Baby Bear, and then quickly left the cave.


    Before Baby Bear could recover from Tao Yanxi''s embrace, Tao Yanxi had already left.


    When Baby Bear came back to his senses, Tao Yanxi had no idea where he was going.


    Baby Bear let out a light snort, Xixi was really bad.


    The baby bear turned into a beast and walked out of the cave. He cocked his nose and smelled the cat Beibei.


    An hour later, the baby bear came to the outskirts of the Langteng tribe.


    He frowned slightly, how could cat Beibei come to the Wolf Teng tribe?


    At this time, a group of orcs happened to pass by him.


    The baby bears turned into human figures and heard their voices.


    "Tsk tsk, the fallen beast caught yesterday has no meat at all.


    "Hey, no, the fallen beast that was caught a few days ago tastes good, that meat is strong!"


    "Winter is coming to an end and we can''t starve anymore."


    "Yes, yes, by the way, are you eating that cat-shaped fallen beast tonight?"


    "It seems to be the meaning of the patriarch, but that cat-shaped fallen beast has no meat at all, and it is estimated that it will not be able to divide us."


    "That''s right, I can only starve, but fortunately, winter is coming to an end."


    "Yeah, winter is almost over..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The group of orcs soon entered the Wolf Teng tribe, and Baby Bear did not continue to listen.


    A cat-shaped fallen beast... Do you mean Mao Beibai?


    If so¡­¡­


    There was a faint light in Baby Bear''s eyes, so fast that it was almost impossible to see.


    The baby bear sneaked in, and then found the place where the people of the Langteng tribe were imprisoning the fallen beast.


    There were two or three fallen beasts in the small place, among them the cat Beibei.


    Cat Beibei saw Baby Bear''s arrival, and her originally gloomy eyes suddenly lit up.


    It barked softly twice, wanting the cat Beibei to save it.


    But Baby Bear did not move.


    He just looked at the helpless cat Beibei lying on the ground and crying, with no expression on his face.


    Cat Beibei called out a few more times, but still didn''t get a response from Baby Bear.


    Cat Beibei saw that Baby Bear didn''t respond, and suddenly seemed to understand something.


    Its pupils shrank suddenly, and the pair of sapphire eyes suddenly became dull.


    Baby Bear raised the corners of his mouth slightly, he was not as stupid as before.


    The figure of the baby bear quickly disappeared in the small cave, and at the moment when the baby bear left, the cat Beibei suddenly let out a shrill and cruel cry.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi searched for a long time but couldn''t find the cat Beibei.


    She was more and more worried, because she knew that at this time, if she found Cat Beibei a minute later, Cat Beibei would be more dangerous.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was extremely anxious, an unexpected person found her.


    This person is Anko.


    And An Ke can see Tao Yanxi''s first sentence:


    "Are you looking for a cat with royal blue eyes?"

 v2 Chapter 448： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she walked quickly to An Keke.


    "What did you do to her?"


    An Keke was frightened by the imposing Tao Yanxi and took a step back. She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and calmed down.


    "She''s fine."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Keke suspiciously, "Do you know where she is?"


    "Of course." An Keke nodded, "It''s in the Wolf Teng tribe."


    "Your purpose." Tao Yanxi asked directly, she didn''t believe that An Keke would provide her with information so kindly.


    "I want your golden finger." An Keke said directly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, golden finger? Heh... An Ke Ke Ke really does a good job of calculus.


    An Keke must think that she can''t live without the so-called golden finger, right?


    This trick draws wages from the bottom of the pot, but it''s really a good idea!


    Anke saw that Tao Yanxi did not speak, and continued: "If you don''t give me the golden finger, that cat will be eaten tonight."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, "Heh..." She sneered.


    An Keke pursed his lips and explained: "Winter is coming, we can''t find food, fallen beasts are irrational, and they are essentially no different from beasts."


    Tao Yanxi sneered again and again, "Irrational? Did you forget what I said to you last time?"


    "Anyway, you are also educated, what? Did the teacher teach you before and let you throw it into the dog''s stomach?"


    "An Keke, to tell you the truth, the fallen beasts just didn''t turn into humans within the specified time due to various nutritional reasons. What''s the difference between this and those with retarded mental development in modern society?"


    "I don''t care if they eat fallen beasts. They don''t have the concept of "humanity" in their minds, but what about you?"


    "Ankeke, what about your humanity? Was it eaten by your animal nature?"


    Tao Yanxi kept asking questions, causing An Keke to retreat.


    "I...I just want to...live." Ankeke quibble.


    "Live?" The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face became colder and colder, "Can''t your golden fingers support you to live?"


    An Keke''s face changed, can her golden fingers support her to live?


    Of course, it can not only support her to live, but also support the entire Wolf Teng tribe to live.


    But she is not willing to take out the things in the planting space easily. Why do those orcs get something for nothing?


    Tao Yanxi seemed to see through An Keke''s thoughts, "If you are willing to exchange food for their labor, they will definitely be willing."


    "The orcs in this world still have the bestiality. For them, it is already very happy not to starve to death."


    "The survival instinct drives them to face the killing, and if they can get food in a peaceful way, they will be very happy."


    "However, if you didn''t even give them this choice, why would you blame them for getting something for nothing?"


    An Keke''s face turned pale, she bit her lip, still stubbornly said: "Give me the golden finger, I will help you steal the cat out, otherwise, there is no talk."


    "You steal the cat first, and I''ll give you the golden finger." Tao Yanxi didn''t want to say anything more to An Keke.


    An Keke thought for a while, and after a few minutes, she said, "Well, you wait here."


    After Ankeke finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi stood in the snow, letting the cold wind blow over her body.

 v2 Chapter 449： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (31)

    An hour later, An Keke returned to Tao Yanxi with Wolf Tun, the cat Bei Bei with his dim eyes.


    Tao Yanxi saw the dying cat Beibei and hugged her distressedly.


    "Goldfinger." An Keke stopped Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and took out a piece of jade from her arms.


    "Here you are." Tao Yanxi threw the jade to An Keke, then hugged the cat Beibei and turned to leave.


    After receiving the jade, An Keke couldn''t wait to bite his finger and drop a drop of blood on it.


    Confessing to the Lord with a drop of blood, this is how it is played on TV!


    When the blood dripped on the jade, a voice sounded in An Keke''s mind.


    "Ding! Welcome to the supermarket system (the supermarket system bound to the brother of the zombie sister chapter


    Encoco is happy, the supermarket system! She knew that Tao Yanxi must have golden fingers!


    Now that the two golden fingers are with her, she wants to see how Tao Yanxi can survive.


    Tao Yanxi is also really stupid, she was able to give up her golden finger just for a cat.


    An Keke took Wolf Tun and left with satisfaction.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi wanted to go back to the cave with the cat Beibei in her arms, but the cat Beibei held on to her breath and turned into a human.


    The cat Beibei told Tao Yanxi that the baby bear had come to him before.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi, he didn''t say a word, but the color of his eyes was darker than before.


    "Xixi, I used to have some friends, and the winter will be over soon, I should go to them." Cat Beibei said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the pale cat Beibei and said nothing.


    "Xixi, he..." Cat Beibei licked her chapped lips, "If you don''t love him, it''s better to leave early."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said with a firm expression, "I love him."


    Cat Beibei showed a "surely so" expression, "I wish you happiness then."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, and she reached out and rubbed the cat Beibei''s head, "Come and play with me when you have time."


    "Okay." Cat Beibei rubbed Tao Yanxi''s palm with his head, then closed his eyes and turned into a beast.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and watched the cat Beibei walk away from the snow.


    The clean snow left its paw prints, but soon it was covered with new snowflakes.


    The shadow finally left her sight, Tao Yanxi stared slightly and turned to leave.


    The snowflakes were flying all over the sky, as if saying the last winter farewell.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to the cave, Baby Bear was already in the cave.


    He was stewing meat, a skill it took him a winter to learn.


    "Xixi, you''re back~" Baby Bear leaned forward and glanced behind Tao Yanxi from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t find the cat Beibei.


    The corner of Baby Bear''s mouth was slightly hooked, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, she sat down, looked at the beating flames, and said nothing.


    Baby Bear was keenly aware that something was wrong with Tao Yanxi, he sat down and leaned beside her, and said cautiously: "Xixi, don''t be unhappy, it will be fine for sure."


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and looked directly at Baby Bear.


    There was no expression on her face, and there was indifference in her eyes.


    Baby Bear was startled, such a look, such a strange look...


    "Xiqi, I..."


    Baby Bear''s body trembled slightly.

 v2 Chapter 450： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (32)

    "I found the cat Beibei." Tao Yanxi stared at Baby Bear, not letting go of any expression on his face.


    Baby Bear was startled, then immediately lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Baby Bear lowered his head lower, "I didn''t save it."


    "Why didn''t you save her?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    This time, Baby Bear did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words.


    He just lowered his head, his whole body trembling slightly.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan stretched out her arms and hugged Baby Bear.


    "I''m yours, always yours, do you understand?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Baby Bear nodded, with a trace of grievance in his voice.


    "However, sometimes I feel that Xiqi is far away from me."


    Especially when Xiqi looked at other people, he always felt that Xiqi would leave him.


    "I''ve always been, always been." Tao Yanxi said while rubbing against Baby Bear''s chest.


    "Yeah!" Baby Bear nodded vigorously, Xixi belonged to him, and belonged to him alone.


    "Cat Beibei has left." Tao Yanxi sighed.


    "That''s right, this way, Xiqi belongs to me alone." Baby Bear was very happy about Beibei''s departure.


    Although Xiqi said that she only belonged to him, he really didn''t want to see other people beside Xiqi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t answer Baby Bear''s words, she was thinking, when he was the only one in his eyes, was it right or wrong?


    Abandoning the lives of the same kind as bare shoes can obviously save her from standing by, just because she doesn''t want the same kind to appear by her side.


    How should she treat such a brother?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Baby Bear''s chest, gave a low "um", and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Bao Baobao waited for a long time without waiting for Tao Yanxi''s answer. He lowered his head cautiously and found Tao Yanxi who was asleep.


    He carefully and gently picked Tao Yanxi up, then put her on the stone bed, and lay down himself.


    Baby Bear hugged Tao Yanxi, didn''t sleep, just looked at her so straight, with gentle eyes and a hint of stupidity.


    The cave was warm, and there was a faint smell of meat.


    But Baby Bear''s nose is only filled with the fragrance belonging to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be having a nightmare, her brows were slightly wrinkled, and her little hands were moving restlessly.


    Baby Bear imprisoned Tao Yanxi''s little hand, patted her back gently, and muttered something.


    At this time, because of Tao Yanxi''s action, the coat opened slightly.


    From the angle of the baby bear, you can just see the scenery hidden under the clothes.


    Baby Bear''s eyes lit up and swallowed.


    It turns out... it turns out that Xiqi is so... so... um... I don''t know how to describe it, but it seems to be a little bigger than him!


    Baby Bear looked at himself, then at Tao Yanxi, stretched out his sinister hand and slowly approached the soft bulge.


    Although there is a layer of coat, for Baby Bear, this touch is obviously enough to satisfy him, at least for now.


    Baby Bear squeezed lightly, it was soft, much softer than him.


    Baby Bear grinned, his eyes shining brightly.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to sense something and let out a light hum.


    Baby Bear''s eyes are even brighter.


    ©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h©h


    The author has something to say: the computer suddenly goes on strike, a chapter of using a mobile phone code, crying chirp QAQ

 v2 Chapter 451： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (33)

    Baby Bear''s big hand is about to move, and now he has become a human, if you are careful, you will definitely not hurt Xixi.


    Maybe, he can make Xiqi particularly comfortable!


    Baby Bear swallowed and hugged Tao Yanxi tighter.


    The bodies of the two were tightly attached to each other, and Baby Bear could even feel the temperature of Tao Yanxi and smell the fragrance on her body.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, as if realizing something, she stretched out her little hand and pushed Baby Bear slightly.


    But because of her action, the left collar of the coat suddenly slipped off, and Baby Bear was pulling on the straps of her coat intentionally or unintentionally, making the coat even looser.


    This also caused the skin of most of Tao Yanxi''s body to be exposed in front of Baby Bear.


    Baby Bear''s eyes began to turn red, he lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s collarbone lightly.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi seemed to sense something, snorted softly, and woke up in a daze.


    Baby Bear noticed that Tao Yanxi was awake, instead of letting go of her, he hugged her even tighter.


    "Xiqi..." His voice was muffled, and if he listened carefully, it seemed to be mixed with a trace of love.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little stunned at this time, she subconsciously responded.


    "Um?"


    Bao Baobao was overjoyed when he saw that Tao Yanxi did not refuse his kiss.


    He knew it was the best!


    Baby Bear kissed Tao Yanxi''s neck, moved down slowly, and kissed her collarbone.


    Tao Yanxi, who finally reacted a little bit: ? ? ?


    How can you go straight to this stage when you wake up!


    etc! She is still struggling with how to face him!


    Tao Yanxi pushed Baby Bear, but she didn''t push, but her hands were imprisoned by Baby Bear''s left hand.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Great strength!


    Baby Bear proves with action that great strength is great.


    Baby Bear turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him. For this kind of thing, orcs have always been self-taught.


    He imprisoned Tao Yanxi''s hands with his left hand, but quickly untied Tao Yanxi''s coat with his right hand.


    The coat was quickly unbuttoned, revealing its truest face.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, her face a little red.


    The scenery inside the coat is really a bit... um... erotic.


    Baby Bear looked at the key parts of Tao Yanxi, but it was only blocked by a thin object of unknown material, but in fact, the most beautiful style could not be blocked at all.


    "Xixi, you are so beautiful." Baby Bear praised sincerely.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, bit her lip and said nothing.


    What is she going to say? Do you say "thank you for the compliment"?


    No matter how you hear it, you are ashamed!


    Baby Bear lowered his head, and a loving kiss fell on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    The cave was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but snorted.


    The baby bear was suddenly stimulated by this sound, and his movements began to become rude.


    Tao Yanxi''s skin was already delicate, and being treated so rudely by Baby Bear, immediately turned red.


    But this red mark is more like an aphrodisiac/love drug for Baby Bear at this moment, making his hope more and more intense.


    This is his path, his own path, a path that no one can take away, a path that belongs to him alone...


    Baby Bear''s eyes began to turn bright red, and there was a deep love in his eyes that Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand.

 v2 Chapter 452： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (34)

    "Baby Bear..." Tao Yanxi opened his mouth slightly and called out his name.


    But in the next moment, Baby Bear''s lips blocked hers.


    Baby Bear led Tao Yanxi to dance together, and he liked the feeling that everything was in his hands.


    Especially for Tao Yanxi, he hoped that everything about her would be within his grasp.


    Tao Yanxi was kissed by Bao Bao Bao, and her mind, which was not very clear, was even more sober.


    Baby Bear''s lips moved down gradually, he kissed her neck, kissed her collarbone, kissed the dogwood on her chest, and kissed her flat lower abdomen until he came to that mysterious place.


    Baby Bear was panting heavily, and his face was no longer as stupid as before, and even revealed a faint seriousness.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the baby bear who seemed to have beads of sweat on his forehead, and raised his hand to wipe his sweat.


    "Give me..." A low voice sounded in the cave.


    Tao Yanxi knew what Bao Bao Bao was enduring, and he was clearly affectionate, but he was reluctant to enter the topic, because he didn''t get her permission.


    When Baby Bear heard this, his eyes became more and more shining.


    He leaned down and kissed Tao Yanxi, and at the same time started the journey to Wushan Yunyu with her.


    A shameful voice sounded in the cave, and the snow outside was getting heavier and heavier.


    This is the last heavy snow in winter. It is extremely cold, but it is not as cold as the two people who are very affectionate.


    It seems that the small stone bed can no longer satisfy the baby bear. He hugged Tao Yanxi and left traces of their love in every corner of the cave.


    I don''t know how long it took, Tao Yanxi finally fell asleep, but Baby Bear''s spirit was very good.


    He looked at the ambiguous marks on Tao Yanxi''s body, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s face, hugged her like that, didn''t sleep, just closed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    The next afternoon, Tao Yanxi woke up with a sore body.


    "Xixi, are you awake? Do you want something to eat?" Baby Bear asked quickly when Tao Yanxi woke up.


    "I want to drink soup." Tao Yanxi''s voice was a little hoarse, probably due to overuse of his voice last night.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear, and blamed this guy for doing nothing so ruthless!


    Baby Bear saw Tao Yanxi looking at him and swallowed.


    Oops, Xixi is begging again. Huan!


    No, no, I was too tired to sleep yesterday, so I can''t do it again today.


    Thinking so, Baby Bear said to Tao Yanxi, "Be good, I''ll do it later."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Make a yarn! You bear head!


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, expressing that she didn''t want to deal with Baby Bear.


    However, Baby Bear gently hugged Tao Yanxi and said, "Okay, okay, it''s up to you, it''s up to you, do it again."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Ha ha.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Baby Bear away with one hand, but Baby Bear mistakenly thought that Tao Yanxi was going to flirt with him.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist with one hand and gently kissed her palm.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    so naughty? Can''t be bothered.


    "I want to drink soup." Tao Yanxi turned her head and stopped looking at Baby Bear.


    Baby Bear also tilted his head, looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, and said, "Okay, I''ll take the responsibility for you."


    What the old people said was right, females were too fickle.


    I was still begging for joy just now, but now I just want to drink soup.


    Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v2 Chapter 453： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (35)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Baby Bear was thinking, she really wanted to drink soup now, because she was really, really, really hungry right now!


    Baby Bear quickly cooked some broth and served it to Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi drank the broth, she finally felt much better, but her whole body was a little sore.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her waist, she was really weak right now, if the movements were a little bigger, and the time lasted a little longer, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    On the other hand, Baby Bear, after a night off, is more energetic.


    Baby Bear drank the remaining broth that Tao Yanxi had drunk, and then sat there obediently watching Tao Yanxi after eating the meat.


    There was a hint of longing in his eyes, obviously expecting something.


    Tao Yanxi knew what he was thinking at a glance, she snorted softly and wrapped her coat tightly.


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible in this life.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t respond, Baby Bear blinked aggrievedly.


    The little female is really fickle, wronged, and wants to cry.


    The snow outside gradually had a small trend, Tao Yanxi glanced outside the cave, thinking about the cat Beibei''s situation, and didn''t know how her current situation was.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t believe at all what Mao Beibei said that he went to find his friends.


    It was just an excuse, an excuse to leave her.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered, looking at Baby Bear with a silly face, she thought about it and asked, "Now you are no longer a fallen beast, what do you want to do after the spring?"


    "I heard something strange." Baby Bear said with a grin.


    "What about your former family?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously. Since she met Baby Bear, it seems that she hadn''t heard Baby Bear mention his family.


    "Family?" Baby Bear tilted his head, "My tribe kicked me out two years ago."


    Two years ago, he did not become a human being, and was called a "fallen beast" by the tribesmen, and then don''t drive him out.


    This is the reality of this world, and the past that he doesn''t want to recall.


    Tao Yanxi showed a thoughtful expression, but did not ask any more questions.


    Even if you don''t have to ask, Tao Yanxi can guess what Baby Bear has gone through in the past two years.


    If that''s the case, why bother to open up this scar?


    "Xixi, what are you going to do?" Baby Bear asked eagerly.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, she doesn''t seem to have anything to do?


    If there is really one thing, it is the supermarket system she gave to the heroine, An Keke.


    That system was originally recovered by her in another plane. She used jade as a medium to let Xiaoyao import the supermarket system. Now Ankeke should have bound the supermarket system.


    The supermarket system will draw Anko''s life energy, and if Anko can''t find an energy substitute in this world, her life will soon dissipate.


    But in the original plot, Ankeke should bring the orcs to establish a basic civilization system.


    If the progress of this world is slowed down because of her current meddling, then her guilt will be great.


    One thing she needs to be sure of now is whether there is any energy thing in the world that can absorb the energy of the supermarket system.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi said to Baby Bear, "I''m going to find An Keke."


    As soon as these words came out, Baby Bear''s expression changed immediately.

 v2 Chapter 454： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (35)

    "Why are you looking for her?" Baby Bear''s face sank, not at all as stupid as before.


    "Something." Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Baby Bear what she was going to do, because she really didn''t know how to explain it to Baby Bear.


    She can''t tell Baby Bear, let''s go and see the supermarket system.


    So how does she explain the supermarket system?


    There''s no end to this explanation.


    When Bao Bao heard Tao Yanxi''s words, a dark light flashed across his eyes. He pursed his lips and asked again, "What''s the matter?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged indifferently and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter, it should be resolved soon."


    Baby Bear pursed his lips, "What''s the matter? Can''t I know?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So what to do with this?


    "It''s nothing serious, really." Tao Yanxi patted Baby Bear on the shoulder and said.


    "Oh." Baby Bear replied without further questioning.


    But as for whether he minds it, only he knows.


    After that, Baby Bear was very silent, as if he had something on his mind.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Baby Bear''s state and sighed inwardly.


    She shouldn''t have mentioned this just now. Now, Baby Bear is a little wronged, and she doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to calm down first.


    The so-called calm down is... sleep!


    Tao Yanxi lay directly on the stone bed, and then really fell asleep like that.


    Baby Bear glanced at Tao Yanxi secretly, and Xixi fell asleep...


    Baby Bear''s eyes flashed, glanced at the snowy weather outside, and stood up.


    An hour later, the Wolf Teng tribe.


    An Keke shrank in the corner, looking at the man in front of him with some fear.


    "Who are you?" An Keke''s body shook.


    Originally, she was studying the supermarket system just now, but who knew that a man would suddenly appear.


    Although she admitted that the man was handsome, the man grabbed her neck as soon as he came, and his expression was very fierce.


    Baby Bear looked at An Keke with a gloomy expression, and asked in a deep voice, "What is the matter with you?"


    Weird? An Keke looked confused, who was Xixi?


    An Keke recalled it in his mind, and finally matched the "Xi Xi" in the man''s mouth with Tao Yanxi.


    "You said something?" An Keke clutched her chest, "Who are you?"


    "She''s a man." Baby Bear said fiercely.


    Anko:  ¡­


    "What are you doing?" Ankeke asked cautiously.


    Baby Bear sneered, "What does Xixi want to say to you?"


    Anko: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi is looking for her? She doesn''t know.


    How did she know what was going on?


    Seeing that An Keke was in a daze, Baby Bear directly grabbed An Keke''s neck, and Xiong asked fiercely, "What is the matter with you?"


    "Cough cough...I...I don''t know..." Ankeke said with a blushing face.


    Baby Bear sneered, "You don''t know?"


    An Keke tried to think about what Tao Yanxi would find her about. Could it be about the supermarket system?


    "I... I know..." Anko said laboriously.


    Baby Bear let go of the encoco, "Say."


    An Keke pursed her lips, thinking about what to do in her heart.


    That supermarket system was of no use to her at all, no wonder Tao Yanxi gave her the golden finger so readily.


    There is nothing in the supermarket at all, and you have to upgrade to have something.

 v2 Chapter 455： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (37)

    But there is nothing in this world to upgrade the supermarket system.


    However, the spring water in her planting space can be used to upgrade the supermarket system, but the spring water in her planting space is limited and cannot provide the upgrade of the supermarket system at all.


    This supermarket system is useless to her at all!


    Thinking like this, An Keke said to Baby Bear, "She should have come back to ask for this thing."


    An Keke took out the jade and handed it to Baby Bear.


    Baby Bear took the jade and didn''t do any more research, but put it away after playing with it for a while.


    An Keke glanced at Baby Bear, this time, this man should let her go, right?


    Baby Bear''s eyes sank, "What is this?"


    Seeing that the man was so terrifying, Anke gritted his teeth and said, "At this time, a supermarket system, which was originally hers, was snatched by me."


    "Supermarket system?" This term is extremely unfamiliar to Baby Bear.


    An Keke swallowed, "In simple terms, it''s a warehouse with all kinds of things." It''s just the kind that needs to be upgraded.


    About the latter point, Ankeke didn''t tell Baby Bear.


    She just wanted to send this man away as soon as possible. As for the rest, she should wait for Tao Yanxi to explain to him.


    Baby Bear''s eyes were darker, and he remembered that Tao Yanxi would always take out something out of nowhere, and the clothes on her body were obviously not something ordinary females could have.


    Now it seems that maybe it is something in this supermarket system?


    "I see." Baby Bear picked up the jade and kicked Ankeke.


    An Keke immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, but did not dare to say a word.


    "This is the price you pay for something strange." Baby Bear snorted coldly, turned and left.


    An Keke looked at Baby Bear''s back, his body trembling slightly, this man is really terrible.


    After Baby Bear left, he did not choose to return to the cave immediately.


    He came to a hidden place and took out the jade.


    The jade looks very smooth and the color is extremely beautiful.


    Baby Bear looked at the jade with a thoughtful expression.


    Two hours later, Baby Bear returned to the cave.


    Tao Yan woke up in a daze, rubbed her eyes, and asked subconsciously, "Where have you been?"


    Baby Bear grinned, "I went out for a walk."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions.


    ¡¾what? ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly screamed in surprise in her mind.


    ¡¾What''s up? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [The supermarket system is on the body of the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, the supermarket system is on Baby Bear?


    Does that mean he went to find Encoco?


    So, he learned about the existence of the supermarket system from Encoco?


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [He is bound to the supermarket system? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, [it seems like...]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Xiaoyao: ...


    I finally managed to fool the supermarket system out, but it was brought back by my brother (the big master).


    This¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi and Xiao Yao were very speechless, especially Tao Yanxi, she was originally a trap for An Keke, but now it seems that she has trapped Baby Bear.


    Baby Bear noticed that Tao Yanxi was looking at him, and grinned at him, a little silly.

 v2 Chapter 456： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (38)

    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, "Did you go to find An Keke?"


    Baby Bear froze and lowered his head, "Yeah."


    "You are bound to the supermarket system?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Yeah." Baby Bear replied again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Suddenly I don''t know what to say.


    "How do you feel now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Baby Bear tilted his head, he thought for a while and said, "I don''t feel anything."


    [Xiaoyao, can you now confirm whether there is an energy source for the supermarket system in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi quickly communicated with Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾Yes...¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice became a little surprised, ¡¾The energy source is actually the big master! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, her own brother?


    [Little master, do you think that according to Ankeke''s temperament, she will be bound to the supermarket system? ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    ¡¾Can. ¡¿ This Tao Yanxi is still certain.


    [Then why is the big master still able to bind? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi also pondered, generally speaking, it should not be possible to bind the second time, unless... the next binding person is very important to the supermarket system, so important that it can violate the binding principle.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, and his eyes fell on Baby Bear.


    [Little master, I suspect this system is specifically for the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, [I also have this suspicion. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then what do we do now? Forced out of the system? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Baby Bear, and a white light appeared in his right hand.


    The baby bear seemed to feel something, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s right hand.


    Tao Yanxi snorted, looked up at the sky outside, and Tian Dao warned her again.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed the blood in her mouth and propped her right hand on the stone bed.


    "Xixi?" Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi with some doubts.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, lay down again, then turned over and turned his back to Baby Bear.


    Seeing this, Baby Bear pursed his lips.


    ¡¾Little master, are you alright? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked nervously.


    ¡¾I''m fine. ¡¿Tao Yanxi swallowed the blood that came up, ¡¾I can''t get away from it, I tried it just now. ¡¿


    [Little master, I suspect that the maker of the supermarket deliberately targeted the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly said very seriously.


    [Well, I am also so suspicious, otherwise it is impossible to bind the system for the second time, and I still can''t get rid of it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Will the maker of the supermarket be the one who hurt the big master back then? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi sipped, she also guessed the possibility.


    But at that time, my brother was scattered in the eyes of the public. It stands to reason that no one should know that the fragments of my brother''s soul are scattered in these three thousand worlds.


    Back then, she almost exhausted all her skills and blood essence to keep her brother''s soul alive, but she was scattered in these three thousand worlds. If those people really did it, how would they know?


    [Little master, what should we do now? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked again.


    [I can¡¯t get away from it, I can only go with the flow. ¡¿Tao Yanxi sighed, ¡¾I was injured by Heavenly Dao just now. ¡¿


    [Little master, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I forgot to tell you, the power of heaven is gone. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao, "It''s alright, think about it, after all, the power of heaven is limited, use a little less, and it''s normal without it. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 457： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (39)

    [It''s just that I can''t act recklessly in the future, it''s a bit painful. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said with a sigh.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Xiao Yao echoed what Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, will the supermarket system be a little dangerous for the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [Probably not for the time being, I haven''t found the part of the supermarket system that targets the baby bear, but it may reduce his lifespan. ] Tao Yanxi said, [But the lifespan of orcs is already short, and it shouldn''t be too short if it decreases. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    I always felt something was wrong.


    [I listen to the little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi responded and did not talk to Xiaoyao again.


    She clutched her chest and suffered silently.


    This day is really a bit cruel, she just leaked a little bit of her breath and actually hurt her directly.


    Gee, that''s not friendly at all!


    Tao Yanxi thought so, her eyelids got heavier and heavier, and she soon fell into sleep.


    The snow has stopped outside, the warm sun is shining on the earth, and the snow is melting little by little.


    Baby Bear looked out of the cave. From his angle, he could just clearly see the snowman built by Tao Yanxi.


    Under the hot sun, the snowman gradually melted.


    Baby Bear''s fingers moved slightly and his body leaned forward slightly, as if he wanted to rescue the snowman.


    But he glanced at Tao Yanxi, but did not walk out of the cave, but stood up, walked gently to the stone bed, lay down, and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yan was dazedly aware of a familiar atmosphere approaching, she turned around, and hugged Baby Bear.


    A silly smile appeared on Baby Bear''s face, then he rubbed Tao Yanxi''s face and closed his eyes.


    Outside the cave, the snowman gradually melted, and soon he could no longer see his original appearance.


    The snowman eventually melted into water, merged into the earth, and became the water nutrition absorbed by the plants.


    As night fell, a few bird calls were occasionally heard in the forest, as if to celebrate the arrival of spring.


    Overnight, everything recovered. Yesterday was icy and snowy, but today it is full of greenery.


    Tao Yanxi woke up and felt much better.


    "Xixi, spring is here~" Baby Bear rubbed Tao Yanxi''s face and said.


    "Yeah, spring is here." Tao Yanxi sat up, "It''s better now."


    "Mmmm!" Baby Bear nodded and sat up as well.


    "Xixi, hug." Baby Bear hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi let Baby Bear hug her, and after a while, she said, "I think you can form a tribe of fallen beasts."


    Since Tiandao warned her yesterday, she should let Baby Bear form a tribe of fallen beasts according to the original plot, so that the possibility of Tiandao finding her again should be much smaller.


    "Fallen Beast Tribe?" Baby Bear looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi said, "Think about it, there are definitely not a few people like you who can''t become an orc in time, why don''t we all gather together."


    After Baby Bear listened, there was only one question.


    "Xiqi, is this what you want me to do?"


    If it is, then even if he is so unwilling, he will do it.


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Okay, I promise you." Baby Bear kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, "Just please, don''t leave me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has a sentence: For the sake of such diligent and diligent efforts of the stupid author, would it be good to cast a monthly vote? Save the child! QAQ

 v2 Chapter 458： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (40)

    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her heart trembled, but there was no reaction on the surface.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi replied "Okay".


    What happened next was a lot more logical.


    There are still many fallen beasts in this world.


    Baby Bear found some fallen beasts, and then, with the help of Tao Yanxi, found a territory as a tribal territory.


    Those fallen beasts were both surprised and delighted, but in the end they entered the tribe of fallen beasts of Baby Bear.


    Six months later, the cat Beibei also brought her friends to the Fallen Beast Tribe.


    Another half a year later, some of the fallen beasts in the fallen beast tribe were able to transform into human beings, which surprised those fallen beasts who could not transform into human beings.


    Those Fallen Beasts who transformed into human beings did not choose to leave the Fallen Beast tribe, but guarded the tribe with Baby Bear.


    In a way, fallen beasts are all wounded children.


    Even if those injuries faded over time, that didn''t dilute the fact that they were hurt by the state.


    It is also because of this that they have a sense of belonging to the fallen beast tribe, because when they were most helpless, it was here that gave them a home.


    A year later, Baby Bear brought something out of the supermarket to help everyone improve their lives.


    Baby Bear explained to Tao Yanxi the source of those things, but Tao Yanxi just nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    The supermarket system doesn''t seem to be doing anything to Baby Bear, it''s just drawing his energy.


    Another year later, Tao Yanxi heard that the Langteng tribe where Ankeke belonged had brought other tribes under its banner.


    Encoco took the wolf to start the journey of world domination.


    I don''t know if Anko knows that Baby Bear and the others are in the east. Anyway, Anko''s "expansion" direction has never come to the east.


    Another five years later, most of the tribes of the orc world are united.


    An Keke cooperated with Wolf Tun to establish a system, which is the embryonic form of civilization.


    Tao Yanxi also assisted Baby Bear in establishing the rules of the fallen beast tribe, which is another civilization.


    Much later, these two civilizations will clash, merge, clash, and merge again.


    In this time and again conflict and integration, we are moving towards a situation of great unification.


    Of course Tao Yanxi and Xiong Baobao can''t see this scene at present, after all, they have only established a preliminary civilization.


    In the tenth year, in the beautiful spring when all things recover, Baby Bear hugged Tao Yanxi and watched the sunrise and sunset.


    "Xixi, it''s nice to meet you," said Baby Bear.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the gradually setting sun, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the two of them, casting a radiance.


    "Me too." Tao Yanxi said while rubbing against Tao Yanxi''s chest.


    "Will Xixi always remember me?" Baby Bear asked.


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi said without any hesitation, "How about you?"


    "Well, I will always remember Xixi, always and forever." Baby Bear''s voice was a little ethereal, as if it came from far away.


    Occasionally, there were a few bird calls in the forest, short and urgent, as if they were frightened, and they seemed to be urging the children who had not yet returned home.


    Tao Yanxi looked up, the sun was already hidden behind the high mountains,


    At this moment, it is no longer visible.


    Only its last ray of light remained on the earth, but soon, that ray of light would disappear.

 v2 Chapter 459： Housekeeping female sister VS cute orc brother (41)

    "I love you." Baby Bear whispered, suddenly hugging Tao Yanxi tightly.


    "I love you." Tao Yanxi kissed his lips lightly.


    When the last rays of the sun disappeared, the baby bear stopped breathing.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, it was a happy, warm and a little silly smile.


    Two rays of light suddenly burst out from Baby Bear''s body, Tao Yanxi stared coldly, first put away the fragments of his brother''s soul, and then looked at another light group floating in the air.


    The light group looks bigger than before, and the light seems to be dazzling.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the light group coldly, and raised her hand to put the light group away.


    But at this moment, the light group suddenly moved towards the west.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly got up and went to chase after the light group, only to see the light group get into An Keke''s body in a flash.


    Tao Yanxi stopped and looked at An Keke.


    An Keke''s eyes widened, as if something unbelievable happened.


    Her body trembled slightly, as if she was afraid of something.


    Tao Yanxi concealed her figure and continued to observe the follow-up.


    An Keke hurried back to his room with a hint of horror on his face.


    After An Keke returned to the room, he asked in a trembling voice, "Why did you bind me again?"


    Of course, the supermarket system did not reply to her.


    When Ankeke checked the supermarket system, he found that the supermarket system had risen to level ten!


    At this time, there was obviously a lot of stuff in the supermarket.


    An Keke was very surprised, and stopped asking how the supermarket system bound her again.


    She is the chosen child of this world, and it is normal for a supermarket system to bind her.


    Ankeke accepted the supermarket system with peace of mind, but Tao Yanxi, who was hiding in the dark, saw that Ankeke''s vitality was constantly being lost, and the aura in her planting space was also continuously supplying the supermarket system.


    At this moment, there was a loud bang in the sky.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the sky and sneered, Tiandao guessed that there was something abnormal in its Son of Destiny, but what could it do?


    It''s not just a thunderbolt to express anger, or a warning to the supermarket system.


    It''s a pity that the supermarket system is just a system, and even the most basic intelligent system has not evolved. It is strange to know its warnings.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a strange smile, it seems that An Keke will not live long.


    Not only that, perhaps, there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, her right hand moved slightly, and a pink light entered An Keke''s mind.


    She doesn''t have time to wait for Anko to die now, so mark the supermarket system first, and then recycle it when she encounters it.


    Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao after finishing all this, "Xiao Yao, it''s time to go. ¡¿


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao responded and started teleporting.


    After a while, another kind of turbulence greeted Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the **** is this place?


    Loud music, swaying stains, and the smell of various hormones in the air.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, this kind of place, at first glance, is not a good place.


    Tao Yanxi was thinking about it when she felt someone beside her.


    There seems to be a unique orchid fragrance on him, and in this chaotic place, it has a different flavor.


    Tao Yanxi looked up, and the next moment, she raised her eyebrows.

 v2 Chapter 460： Gentle Presidents Sister VS Hooking Cowherd Brother (1)

    The man in front of him was wearing a white shirt, but the white shirt simply buttoned the middle button.


    With a large area of ??skin exposed to the air, Tao Yanxi could even clearly see the pink dogwood on his chest.


    The man''s face was obviously wearing make-up, and his eyeliner was drawn so long that it was a seductive figure.


    [Little master, this is the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said in a timely manner.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hmm... It''s really rare to see such a brother, exciting!


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth curved, and she reached out to take the wine in his hand.


    "Want me to drink?" she asked.


    However, the live music was so loud that the man obviously didn''t hear what she was saying.


    But this did not prevent him from making some guesses. For example, the gold owner in front of him meant to let him drink.


    Mei Qingyi twitched the corner of her mouth, twisted her waist, picked up the wine in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and brought it to her lips.


    He stuck out his pink tongue and licked the rim of the cup.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, just stared at him.


    Mei Qingyi''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and she gave Tao Yanxi a wink.


    Tao Yanxi put one hand on the sofa behind her, and looked at Mei Qingyi with dark eyes.


    Mei Qingyi raised the wine glass, and the red wine went down close to his mouth, some entered his throat smoothly, while others slipped down his neck and over his chest, slowly sliding down again.


    The white shirt was partially dyed red by the red wine, and the white chest was also stained with a little tender red, which looked very tempting.


    The half glass of red wine was just finished by Mei Qingyi. He shook the wine glass in his mouth, the fox eyes were slightly raised, and the light in his eyes seemed to be infinite.


    "How about another bottle?" Mei Qingyi leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the table in front of her. The table was full of red wine bottles and looked empty.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the people around him again, most of them were being persuaded by other men or women to buy wine in various ways.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, and she quickly understood what kind of place it was now.


    She put her arms around Mei Qingyi''s waist, slid her other hand across his chest, and finally rested on the cornel on his right.


    "The most expensive one, come with a bottle." She also leaned into his ear and said.


    Mei Qingyi''s eyes suddenly lit up, the most expensive wine is 200,000 bottles, and he can draw 20,000 for 200,000!


    In addition to the wine he sold before, he made fifty thousand dollars tonight!


    Although his stomach is very uncomfortable now, but for the money, what is this discomfort?


    "Okay, thank you Mr. Tao~" Mei Qingyi twisted her waist and quickly "break free" from Tao Yanxi''s hands.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, but didn''t say anything.


    The 200,000 wine was quickly delivered, and Mei Qingyi poured her wine very attentively.


    Tao Yanxi simply took a sip and stopped drinking. Seeing this, Mei Qingyi trembled in her heart, is she dissatisfied with his service?


    This can''t be done. He managed to earn 50,000 yuan. If he is complained, he will not get a single point!


    Mei Qingyi pursed her lips and leaned in front of Tao Yanxi, those fox eyes slightly raised.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Tao?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, just shook the red wine glass and looked at Mei Qingyi with her chest wide open, wondering what she was thinking.


    Mei Qingyi can''t grasp the mind of the person in front of him. Today is his first day at work. I heard that this is a big client. If he offends a big client...

 v2 Chapter 461： Gentle Presidents Sister VS Hooking Cowherd Brother (2)

    Mei Qingyi didn''t dare to think about the consequences, he could only ask with a shy smile, "What is Mr. Tao''s request, you can mention it casually, and I will definitely be able to do it."


    Tao Yanxi''s head was a little swollen at this time, the memory of the original body has been absorbed by her, and she is now digesting the memory of the original body.


    But unfortunately, the scene was so noisy that she was in a bad mood.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, looked at Mei Qingyi and said, "Go out with me."


    Mei Qingyi was stunned, he was actually not ready to go out with the gold master.


    He didn''t want to be a long-term leader when he came here, but he just needs money urgently now.


    Mei Qingyi glanced at Tao Yanxi and bit her lip, "I''ll accompany you out."


    It''s only for one night, it''s like... it''s like being bitten by a dog!


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, without saying hello to the others, and left the chaotic bar with Mei Qingyi.


    Others didn''t mind Tao Yanxi''s attitude, who made her the boss now.


    They all asked Tao Yanxi for something, and the reason why they brought Tao Yanxi here today was to take the opportunity to please her.


    Now that Tao Yanxi has taken a cowherd away, it''s too late to rejoice.


    Doesn''t this mean that Tao Yanxi is very satisfied with their favor?


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi and Mei Qingyi found a nearby five-star hotel to stay.


    The people in the hotel were obviously already familiar with Tao Yanxi, and the staff directly prepared a five-star suite for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, and when she came to the hotel, she obviously felt better.


    Mei Qingyi stood there a little bewildered. He had never been in such a luxurious place before, and being so luxurious made him feel that standing here was an insult to it.


    Mei Qingyi bit her lip and lowered her head, not daring to make a sound.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mei Qingyi who was standing there. At this time, his clothes were wrinkled, his hair was a little messy, and the shoes under his feet looked a bit inferior.


    This kind of brother looks really distressing.


    "Go take a shower, there are clothes in the closet, find them yourself." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi nodded and went to take a bath without saying a word.


    While Mei Qingyi was going to take a bath, Tao Yanxi had the intention to look at the memory of the original body.


    All in all, the original body is a rich second-generation plus army second-generation, yes, it is such a powerful existence.


    There is no need to mention the original family background, anyway, in this capital city, almost no one dares to provoke her.


    The original body is also very competitive. After returning from studying abroad, he opened a company by himself.


    The company is about the live broadcast entertainment industry that is popular today. It has many contracted live broadcast artists, as well as a dedicated website and APP.


    Yuanshen has almost brought this industry to the extreme. On the road, if you ask anyone to ask, "KY live broadcast", nine out of ten know it, and one is an elderly person who does not have a smartphone.


    In general, the original body is a very powerful existence, but such existence is often easy to arouse the jealousy of villains, which will lead to someone secretly murdering.


    When she possessed this body, the original body had already left, and the original body''s only wish was to find the murderer.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed the murderer and found the murderer, tsk tsk, this is really a big problem.


    That''s the last thing she likes to do.


    "I ve done washing."


    Mei Qingyi''s voice sounded in the room, Tao Yanxi raised her eyes slightly, and the next moment, her pupils shrank...

 v2 Chapter 462： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (3)

    I saw that Mei Qingyi didn''t make an inch, and didn''t even wear shoes, so she just stood there generously, letting the water droplets from her hair fall on his body, and then slowly slide down his body to the ground. .


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This was not the result she wanted.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "Put on your clothes."


    Mei Qingyi was startled, he looked down at himself, no abdominal muscles, only a flat lower abdomen, no big things standing proudly, only some small things shivering in the grass.


    Is this... dissatisfaction with yourself?


    "I..." Mei Qingyi wanted to explain, he can, he can serve her well!


    But Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t give him this chance, she interrupted him directly, "Go and put on your clothes."


    Mei Qingyi bit her lip, knowing that the gold owner in front of her might be a little angry.


    He could only turn around and go to the closet to look for clothes.


    Tao Yanxi was relieved when she saw that Mei Qingyi was obediently getting dressed.


    Although she also covets her brother''s body, the premise is that there is love first.


    xi.ng because of love is the most beautiful thing in this world.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, and being stimulated by Mei Qingyi, her pain was much less now, but her heart was beating a little faster.


    This kind of life is a little exciting.


    [Little master, do you need me to send you the story background now? ¡¿Xiao Yao asked in a rare initiative.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mei Qingyi who was getting dressed, "Well, send it to me. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao quickly passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi, and after Tao Yanxi finished explaining the background of the story, she just wanted to say that my brother in this world is really a bit hard.


    The male protagonist of this world is actually Mei Qingyi''s good brother Fang Shi since childhood.


    This Fang Shi is ignorant and ignorant. Just two months ago, he took out a loan shark, but the loan was in Mei Qingyi''s name and ID card.


    Mei Qingyi always believed in him as a good brother, so Fang Shi didn''t have any defenses, so he said that.


    Fang Shi borrowed a total of 100,000 yuan, and it was stipulated that he should pay it back within a month, but Fang Shi did not pay it back. Instead, he did not know where he went to.


    This account just fell on Mei Qingyi''s body. It was profitable and profitable. After a month, it would directly reach one million.


    Mei Qingyi was born in an ordinary family and naturally didn''t have that much money. He had no choice but to go to a bar to sell alcohol.


    Today is the first day he officially started selling wine.


    If Tao Yanxi hadn''t brought Mei Qingyi back today, then Mei Qingyi would be greeted by merciless debt collection, and even worse things would happen.


    In the end, after Mei Qingyi learned that Fang Shi had used him, he was completely blackened and became the biggest stumbling block on the road to success for the male protagonist Fang Shi.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, Fang Shi, he is really an unpleasant male protagonist, don''t meet her in the future, otherwise...


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth evoked a wicked smile, but it was fleeting.


    "I''m... dressed." Mei Qingyi wore casual clothes and looked refreshing.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "Wearing casual clothes so late? Go change into pajamas and get ready to sleep."


    Mei Qingyi didn''t speak, just turned around and went to look for pajamas again.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Well...it''s time to sleep.

 v2 Chapter 463： Gentle president sister VS hooking anchor brother (4)

    When Tao Yanxi came out of the shower, Mei Qingyi had already changed into her pajamas.


    Putting on the gray pajamas on him not only did not look old-fashioned, but instead carried a different kind of beauty.


    Sure enough, people are good-looking, and they look good in whatever clothes they wear.


    Mei Qingyi was not on the bed or even sitting on the sofa, he was just standing in the corner with his head down, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, "Are you going to sleep with me or next door?"


    Anyway, the presidential suite has more rooms.


    Mei Qingyi raised her head in surprise, he... can he sleep alone?


    Or, is she testing herself?


    "I...I sleep with you." Mei Qingyi lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    "Oh, then come here." Tao Yanxi patted the bed.


    Mei Qingyi walked over and lay down obediently.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the light, and also lay in bed, sleeping, great!


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and was about to go to sleep, but at this moment, Mei Qingyi became restless.


    Mei Qingyi''s body was arched and the wind was leaking in from the outside.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and hugged Mei Qingyi.


    "Honey, don''t move, and sleep well." Her voice was very gentle, and her tone was soft, which made Mei Qingyi startled.


    Is it really just sleeping?


    Mei Qingyi thought of such an idea, but she didn''t dare to move her body.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing gradually stabilized, and she had already entered into a dreamland.


    And Mei Qingyi''s eyes widened and she took a careful look at Tao Yanxi, and after confirming that she really just wanted to sleep, he couldn''t help falling into sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early.


    Because she still had to go to the company, she didn''t wait for Mei Qingyi to wake up, but left her backup phone with her.


    Of course, there was only her phone number in the backup phone.


    Tao Yanxi called the driver and asked him to come pick him up.


    After a hurried breakfast, Tao Yanxi started a busy day.


    There are several meetings to be held today.


    On the other side, after Mei Qingyi woke up, she found the phone beside the bed.


    He put away the phone, put it back to the front desk, and told the front desk that the phone belonged to Tao Yanxi.


    The person at the front desk listened and quickly put away the mobile phone. This is the mobile phone of the gold master, so I can''t offend it!


    Mei Qingyi quickly left the hotel. Now he is still a third-year student and has classes to attend.


    After Tao Yanxi finished a busy day, she learned from her assistant that the five-star hotel picked up her mobile phone yesterday and gave it to her.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what the hell? Did she lose her phone?


    When Tao Yanxi took the mobile phone from her assistant, she really wanted to pry open Mei Qingyi''s brain to see what he was thinking!


    Isn''t it obvious to leave a cell phone behind after a night!


    This is obviously to let him contact her!


    This pig head, is she someone who lacks a mobile phone?


    Tao Yanxi felt that she might be **** off by her stupid brother.


    Tao Yanxi felt a sense of weakness in her heart. She put away her phone and said to her assistant, "Go and find out which company Mei Qingyi owes usury, and then go and repay the debt."


    The assistant snorted and went out to run errands.


    An hour later, the assistant came back to report to Tao Yanxi.


    "Mr. Tao, it''s already paid."

 v2 Chapter 464： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, this kind of efficiency is great, she likes it!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already six o''clock in the evening, it was time to get off work.


    "Okay, let''s get off work." Tao Yanxi got up and was about to leave the company.


    The assistant followed Tao Yanxi, ready to work at any time.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the assistant and said, "You don''t have to follow me, you''re off work."


    The assistant said yes and went off work.


    Today is really a good day, actually got off work early! Delicious!


    The assistant has no expression on the surface, but his heart is full of joy.


    Tao Yanxi was driving her car on the road. She planned to go to Mei Qingyi''s school to block people. At this time, um... Maybe she can block him, right?


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came to the gate of Kyoto University. At this time, it was probably the end of school, and there were still a lot of students.


    Because of the appearance of luxury cars, many people are secretly observing who the car is waiting for.


    Tao Yanxi waited for five minutes before seeing Mei Qingyi''s figure, she did not recklessly get out of the car.


    Although the school is a very beautiful place, there will inevitably be gossip, and she doesn''t want her brother to be hurt by these gossip.


    Mei Qingyi was walking on the road, Tao Yanxi drove slowly behind him.


    Occasionally, a car, and even a motorcycle, would quickly run past her car.


    She also saw the person on the motorcycle giving her a contemptuous look, as if to say that driving a Ferrari is so slow!


    Tao Yanxi said that Ferrari does not take the blame.


    When Mei Qingyi was farther away from the school, Tao Yanxi quickly caught up with Mei Qingyi and rolled down the car window.


    "Get in the car." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise. He looked around and saw no acquaintances.


    Mei Qingyi pulled the bag and got into the car.


    "I gave my phone to the front desk." Mei Qingyi thought Tao Yanxi was here to ask him for a phone.


    Tao Yanxi almost crashed into a car because of these words, but fortunately she responded quickly.


    "Well, I see." Tao Yanxi replied, "I''ve already paid the money you owe to usury, so you don''t have to sell alcohol."


    There was a trace of surprise in Mei Qingyi''s eyes, and he quickly realized that this person in front of him seemed to want to take care of her?


    Mei Qingyi looked at Tao Yanxi carefully. She was fair-skinned and beautiful, and she was still a president. Although her personality was a bit arrogant, it was the kind of arrogance that came from a noble family.


    In any way, being supported by such a person is not a disgusting thing.


    But is he really going to take this step?


    Mei Qingyi''s eyes flashed, "Thank you." He heard that.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi seemed to see through Mei Qingyi''s mind, "Are you considering whether to accept my support?"


    Mei Qingyi nodded slightly, and took this point very generously.


    "I don''t take care of you." Tao Yanxi said, "I plan to sign a contract with you."


    "Signing a contract?" Mei Qingyi looked at Tao Yanxi with some doubts.


    "Well, have you heard of KY''s live broadcast?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mei Qingyi nodded, "I heard it, this is the largest live broadcast platform in China."


    "Well, I''m the president of KY Live." When Tao Yanxi said this, his expression was very light, and it seemed that this matter was not worth mentioning.


    There was a hint of surprise in Mei Qingyi''s eyes, he quickly sorted out what Tao Yanxi said, and quickly understood what she meant.

 v2 Chapter 465： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (6)

    "But I don''t know anything, what''s the benefit of signing a contract with me?" Mei Qingyi asked.


    "Anyway, you owe me one million. I signed a contract with you, which is equivalent to catching you in disguise. When will you finish our contract and when will it end?"


    "And, what if you become popular? At that time, you can bring a lot of benefits to my company."


    Tao Yanxi''s remarks seem to be very unsympathetic, but for the current Mei Qingyi, what he needs is this "unsympathetic".


    Mei Qingyi didn''t think for a long time before she responded.


    "Okay, when will the contract be signed?" Mei Qingyi asked.


    "You can come at any time, as long as you are free, come directly to our company." Tao Yanxi stopped the car, "Get out of the car and eat first."


    Mei Qingyi got out of the car, shook her head and said, "You don''t need to eat, I''ll find you tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Come here, do you really not have a meal? so hungry QAQ


    "Thank you." Mei Qingyi bowed and thanked, then turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back, standing tall and straight, but he was a good boy.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, forget it, let''s go home and eat.


    Without the company of my brother, everything I eat is the same.


    Tao Yanxi drove her car back home quickly, and after having a beautiful meal, she continued to work.


    The next day, Mei Qingyi came to the company early in the morning and happened to be seen by Tao Yanxi.


    She took him to the president''s office and drew up the contract herself.


    After the two parties confirmed that there was no problem with the contract, they happily signed the contract.


    After the contract was signed, Tao Yanxi handed a key to Mei Qingyi.


    "This is a house in Zijin Community. I have already installed the live broadcast equipment and everything in it. You will live in it for live broadcasts in the future."


    "The content of the live broadcast is up to you, but you must ensure three hours of live broadcast time every day."


    Mei Qingyi didn''t refuse, he took the key and nodded.


    "I see, thanks."


    "Well, you can leave if you have nothing to do." Tao Yanxi was obviously unwilling to say anything more to Mei Qingyi.


    Mei Qingyi also knew his position, and he soon left the company.


    And Tao Yanxi, who was struggling with various documents in the office: pushed his brother away from QAQ again


    It''s okay, it''s going to be a long time in Japan, she will definitely hook her brother into her arms! That''s right, that''s it!


    "President, you need your signature here." The assistant''s voice interrupted Tao Yanxi''s reverie.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "Okay, let''s work hard now."


    On the other hand, Mei Qingyi went to the Zijin Community to check the house. The house has two bedrooms and one living room, all kinds of furniture are available, and a special room is set up as a live broadcast room.


    The decoration in this room is very particular, and the setting inside is also the best, and it costs a lot of money at first glance.


    Mei Qingyi sat down, turned on the camera, and connected it to the computer.


    He debugged the device, and then logged in to the KY live account that Tao Yanxi had given him before.


    Mei Qingyi changed the original username to "Qingyi", and then modified the information before officially opening the live broadcast room.


    When his face appeared on the computer, Mei Qingyi slightly raised the corners of her mouth, the fox''s eyes shone with light, and the small mole under the right eye seemed to be shining with a different light. ...

 v2 Chapter 466： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi was in a meeting when she received the special reminder, but she still quietly opened the KY live broadcast on her mobile phone, turned off the mute, and began to wait for Mei Qingyi to start the broadcast.


    She had set her account for Mei Qingyi into her special reminder before, as long as he went online, she would be able to receive it.


    After she waited about ten minutes, Mei Qingyi started the broadcast.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to click in, and just saw Mei Qingyi''s smile.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and quickly pressed the screen capture button. Oh, such a beautiful smile must be preserved!


    Now Tao Yanxi is very fortunate that he has let the people below prepare the best equipment for Mei Qingyi. From the perspective of the clarity of the picture, it is perfect.


    "President, what do you think of this plan?" Someone in the conference room was asking her for her opinion.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and glanced casually, her eyes lit up, "Well, this plan is good."


    The people below breathed a sigh of relief. After working so hard for so long, the president finally confirmed their plan!


    "Let''s implement this plan from the 1st of next month." Tao Yan said, "You can carefully revise the details, and finally give me a complete process."


    "Yes!" The people below were very excited, especially those from the Operation Department and the Design Department. This is a big project. If the project is completed, there may be a bonus!


    "Okay, let''s stop here today." Tao Yanxi put away the phone, got up and left the conference room.


    She''s going to watch her brother''s live broadcast, so she won''t play with your group!


    Tao Yanxi quickly returned to the office, and then instructed the assistant not to disturb her if there was nothing major.


    The assistant quickly responded, thinking that Tao Yanxi was going to make a big decision.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi was just watching Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast.


    Because Mei Qingyi is only a newcomer, not many people came in at the beginning.


    Tao Yanxi probably counted, and there were only about ten people who clicked in, but Mei Qingyi''s fans had already reached ten.


    In terms of retention rate, Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room is still good.


    Tao Yanxi did not contact the operation department to ask them to give Mei Qingyi a big recommendation, nor did she directly reward Mei Qingyi, but quietly watched.


    Now is not the time, once she gives a reward, Mei Qingyi will definitely know that it is her.


    This kind of intention is too obvious, she is not willing to ruin her hard work before.


    As a newcomer, it should be a little hard work in the early stage.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mei Qingyi while dealing with it. At first, Mei Qingyi just sang. If there was a barrage, he would stop to answer the questions on the barrage.


    Mei Qingyi''s voice is very good, and her face is also good-looking, especially those fox eyes, I don''t know how many little girls have been fascinated.


    Moreover, Mei Qingyi''s singing also had a different flavor, and Tao Yanxi almost lost herself in it and forgot to work.


    Half an hour after the live broadcast, a user named "Qingcai" tipped Mei Qingyi a spaceship worth 500 RMB.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Since ancient times, beauty has been misleading, and it is true.


    No, there is a little sister''s 500 yuan ocean to go out.


    On the screen, Mei Qingyi looked at the reward, the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and she licked her lips lightly. At that moment, the tear mole became more and more dazzling under the illumination of the light.

 v2 Chapter 467： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (8)

    "Thank you Qingcai for the reward~" The thin lips parted lightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This smile seemed to have a seductive halo, and the barrage suddenly brushed up.


    "Ahhh! The little brother is beautiful!"


    "How can there be such a beautiful little brother!"


    "Little brother look at me QAQ"


    "As a girl, I''m not as delicate as a boy. I hug myself silently and don''t speak."


    "How old is my little brother? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Is little brother a full-time anchor? He looks like a newcomer."


    ¡­


    Mei Qingyi looked at the content on the bullet screen, her eyes were frivolous, and she interacted with the bullet screen little by little.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Mei Qingyi''s voice, and then looked at the screen with a smile on his face... Charming him, his eyebrows twitched.


    Mei Qingyi is really unexpectedly suitable for the lens.


    The camera sense is very good. It was only the first live broadcast, but there was no stage fright at all, and the interaction with the barrage was just right. What should be said and what should not be said, it is very good.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyebrows, such Mei Qingyi was not at all different from the well-behaved face in front of her.


    However, this is also good, she is now happy to explore and discover a different side of Mei Qingyi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly handled various tasks. During this period, Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room had already entered hundreds of people and hundreds of fans.


    This is great for newcomers.


    After all, in the absence of exposure, it is already a particularly good achievement to have hundreds of fans.


    Tao Yanxi is more and more looking forward to the project to be held next month. At that time, she can help Mei Qingyi.


    The three-hour live broadcast came to an end soon, Mei Qingyi dropped the broadcast on time, and Tao Yanxi also ended her day''s work.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bother Mei Qingyi, but left Mei Qingyi in the cold.


    She asked people to check the current situation of Fangshi, and found that Fangshi has now shined in City B.


    As the male protagonist, he naturally has golden fingers, and Fang Shi''s golden fingers are perspective.


    Of course, at present, his perspective can only see through the rough stones in the gambling stones, but just like this, he has been able to make him famous in the gambling stone world.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and made the people below stare at Fang Shi closely.


    If Fang Shi can take the initiative to contact the loan shark to pay the loan shark after earning money from the gambling stone, then she can ignore everything before.


    But if Fang Shi made money but didn''t want to pay it back, then she felt that she had to take a step in his path to success.


    This matter Tao Yanxi asked the people below to do it, and it will not be long before there will be results.


    The time soon came to the end of the month, and Mei Qingyi''s fan value also reached the level of a thousand small.


    Of course, most of those fans are Yan fans, and Yan fans are probably the easiest fans in the world to run away.


    As long as there is a younger brother who is better-looking than Mei Qingyi, they will run away immediately.


    After all, for Yan fans, appearance is justice.


    Tao Yanxi has always been paying attention to Mei Qingyi''s anchor, and she also knows that Mei Qingyi doesn''t have any talent shows other than chatting during her live broadcast, such as singing or dancing, or even playing a game.


    Naturally, it would not work like this, so Tao Yanxi took the initiative to contact Mei Qingyi.

 v2 Chapter 468： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (9)

    Tao Yanxi asked his assistant to contact Mei Qingyi and asked him to take time to come to his office.


    Mei Qingyi went to Tao Yanxi''s office in the afternoon of the day she received the news.


    Mei Qingyi actually knew exactly what Tao Yanxi was looking for him to do, but it was precisely because he knew that he chose to play stupid.


    "I watched your live broadcast, do you think there is any problem with your live broadcast?" Tao Yanxi asked straight to the point.


    Mei Qingyi held her face with her right hand, and those fox eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, and there seemed to be a stream of light flashing in her eyes.


    "I don''t know." Mei Qingyi replied.


    "There isn''t a very prominent place." Tao Yanxi tapped the table with his hand, "If this continues, it will not be easy to form a diehard fan."


    "Well." Mei Qingyi restrained herself, "What exactly?"


    "Uniqueness, dancing, singing, or playing games well, these are just some general directions, and it depends on your own abilities." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi lowered her eyebrows and looked a little careless.


    "I don''t know what you said." He answered honestly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "There will be a large-scale event in the KY live broadcast next month. I can tell you in advance that there will be a competition for the strongest rookie king in the event. It will last for three months. After three months, the one who wins the strongest rookie king, There will be a bonus of five million directly." Tao Yanxi leaned back on the chair, and his face was equally indifferent.


    Mei Qingyi''s eyelashes trembled and her fingers moved slightly.


    "Your company is willing to spend all its money." Five million is not a small amount.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s just a normal activity. If you work hard, you might be able to compete for the strongest rookie king."


    Mei Qingyi raised her eyebrows and looked at Tao Yanxi carefully.


    It''s not that he suspects it, but that the event "The Strongest Rookie King" is too coincidental.


    Coincidentally, he had to suspect that this event was specially created for him.


    Mei Qingyi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, she didn''t know what to think, her thin lips slightly opened.


    "I''ll work hard." Five million, it''s heartbreaking to think about.


    "Well, I hope you can develop your live broadcast features. I signed you, not for you to come here to gag."


    Tao Yanxi''s words are a bit harsh, but in Mei Qingyi''s view, this is like a president and a businessman.


    For businessmen, profit is the greatest.


    Mei Qingyi didn''t want Tao Yanxi''s sympathy and help, which was actually more of an insult to him.


    Although he came from an ordinary family, he has a grandfather who is a master calligrapher with extensive knowledge. Mei Qingyi has lived with his grandfather since he was a child.


    But this audacity was polished off by everything in the mundane world. On weekdays, Mei Qingyi hid this audacity well.


    Because he knows that when a person''s strength is not worthy of this aloofness, it is the most disgusting time for this person.


    Countless thoughts flashed through Mei Qingyi''s mind, and in the end she only hummed.


    "Hmm~"


    This humming with a tail doesn''t seem to be responding to something, but it makes people feel like coquettish.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched and she almost fell off the chair.


    Can you not drive this invisible car, she is still a child.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and sorted out the documents.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you can go out." Let''s go, snort something!

 v2 Chapter 469： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (10)

    Mei Qingyi chuckled, as if she didn''t see Tao Yanxi''s embarrassment.


    He stood up, resting his hands on the table, leaning forward slightly.


    "Then... I''ll leave first~ eh?"


    The last sound, obviously with a hint of temptation, made Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes tremble.


    Mei Qingyi was definitely intentional, absolutely intentional.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and didn''t look at Mei Qingyi.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was unmoved, Mei Qingyi left the office without further entanglement.


    After Mei Qingyi left, Tao Yanxi threw the document away with a thoughtful expression.


    What does Mei Qingyi mean?


    Suddenly tempted yourself? Want to take care of yourself? Raise him?


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, thinking that this idea was impossible.


    Let''s wait and see first, it seems that it is not very good to make a rash shot.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the document, glanced at it, and signed it.


    On October 1st, China''s largest KY platform suddenly launched an event on the entire network.


    The event is called "Live Carnival", and the rules of the event are simple.


    From October 1st to December 31st, for a period of three months, the anchors won the list by getting specific gifts "cute".


    The list of "Live Carnival" is divided into two, and the "strongest newcomer king" and "the strongest king of the year" are selected respectively.


    These two lists cannot be superimposed. If an anchor has won the "strongest rookie king" and is also the "strongest rookie king of the year", then the "strongest rookie king" will prevail.


    Among them, the "strongest rookie king" bonus is 5 million plus various promotions, while the "strongest king of the year" award is 4 million plus various promotions.


    From the point of view of bonuses alone, the "strongest rookie king" is more powerful than the "strongest king of the year".


    There is a requirement to participate in the competition of "The Strongest Rookie King", that is, it must be an anchor account that has just been registered within a month, and no old man''s vest is allowed.


    From the outside, this should be a specially set reward for KY Live to discover new people.


    But from Mei Qingyi''s point of view, this "strongest rookie king" seems to be tailor-made for him.


    This made Mei Qingyi doubt Tao Yanxi a little more, what exactly does this person want to do?


    Mei Qingyi couldn''t figure out Tao Yanxi''s thoughts, so she can only move forward step by step according to her arrangement.


    But Mei Qingyi thought that one day, he would know her purpose, just hope that day would not be too late.


    In fact, Mei Qingyi may not know the current status of KY live broadcast.


    Since ancient times, there have been groups where there are people. Today, with the strong development of KY live broadcast, the entire KY live broadcast is now divided into four camps.


    These camps are "Emperor", "King", "Emperor" and "Queen", and each camp has some big anchors of KY. Of course, the most important thing is that these camps are all established by some local tyrants.


    As soon as the official event comes out, these factions naturally want to consolidate or strengthen their positions, and will naturally spend a lot of money to seize these two names.


    They don''t care about money either. After all, the leader has money, and what they care about is the name.


    Once they have this title, doesn''t it mean that their camp is the strongest in KY Live? Being able to press the opponent down is not an ordinary feeling.


    Needless to say, "The Strongest King of the Year", it must be the top card of each camp to compete.


    The trouble is still the title of "The Strongest Rookie King", after all, this restriction is a bit too much.

 v2 Chapter 470： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (11)

    For a while, in the newcomer area of ??KY live broadcast, many people from the camp began to hide in it. They began to squat to find some potential newcomers, and they were ready to pull him into their command, and then push them to the position of "strongest newcomer king". .


    Mei Qingyi is not very clear about the struggle here. His trouble now is how to get out of his own characteristics.


    Although he knows a little about singing and dancing games, he is actually not good at it.


    In this mixed KY live broadcast, he really couldn''t bring out these skills.


    Mei Qingyi was worrying about her own characteristics, while Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth while looking at the report of the people below.


    On the first day of the event, the deposit amount of KY Live directly increased by one percentage point, which is a good development trend.


    Therefore, she really doesn''t understand the world of the rich.


    However, after all, KY live broadcast will not lose money anyway. Perhaps, this event will bring KY live broadcast to another peak.


    Tao Yanxi put the report aside, and then said to the assistant: "Let the people in the technical department keep an eye on it, and there should be no technical problems."


    "Notify the operation department and let them increase their operations. I hope this event will be a national carnival."


    The assistant responded and went out to convey what Tao Yanxi meant.


    Tao Yanxi opened the KY live broadcast, and now the homepage is in chaos, the title is "Compete for the strongest king of the year, be more cute!"


    "I don''t accept gifts this year for the New Year, I only accept more cute gifts!"


    "For how cute I am, can''t I be more cute?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly. It only takes one dollar to be cute. For ordinary people, one dollar is really nothing.


    This is affordable for most people.


    For those local tyrants, this dollar gift is really not enough, so they are tens of thousands of cute.


    There is no upper limit on the amount of gifts you can swipe. You can swipe as much as you want. If you are excited, you may go out for 100,000 yuan.


    This is a war between local tyrants, and ordinary people are happy to stir up the muddy waters.


    In short, because of this event, the atmosphere of KY¡¯s live broadcast is very happy, of course, the necessary smell of gunpowder is indispensable.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, opened her account, and recharged one million directly.


    Her account is a private account and has no special markings.


    This account is thrown in this KY live broadcast, it is too ordinary.


    In order to make her account look better, Tao Yanxi opened an annual membership, and also opened all the members, and then her nickname became sparkling.


    Then Tao Yanxi started scurrying around in various live broadcast rooms, and when she saw something pleasing to the eye, she just brushed over 100,000 cute ones.


    The action of the local tyrant quickly attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, the local tyrants of the major camps also began to exert their strength, but they were all 10,000 to 10,000 brushes. This time, they brushed 100,000 at a time. hasn''t appeared yet.


    Tao Yanxi swiped several live broadcast rooms in a row, then recharged 5 million, and continued to swipe more cute.


    When she reached the 50th anchor, she received a lot of private messages. Obviously, people from several camps began to pay attention to her.


    People from several camps want to win over Tao Yanxi. After all, at this time, money is everything.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the private message, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, the road ahead has been paved, Mei Qingyi, are you ready?

 v2 Chapter 471： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (12)

    At night, Mei Qingyi opened the live broadcast room, he pointed the camera at himself, and the fox eyes blinked mischievously.


    "Hello everyone, I''m the anchor Qingyi. Starting today, I will tell everyone a story."


    Barrage:? ? ? tell a story? Is this coaxing them into children? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Forget it, you look good and you can do anything.


    Tao Yanxi heard this sentence as soon as she clicked into Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room. She raised her eyebrows and told a story? What story? Sex. Love story?


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, no, no, she must be pure!


    At this time, Mei Qingyi spoke again.


    "The name of today''s story is Ghost in the Mountains." When Mei Qingyi said this, she lowered her voice obviously, which sounded a little chilly.


    Tao Yanxi: Oh, it turned out to be a ghost story.


    Tao Yanxi had a straight face, it seemed that she really thought too much.


    She adjusted her posture and turned on all the lights in the room, ready to start listening to the story.


    There was only one light turned on in Mei Qingyi''s room, and the light was not too bright, on the contrary, it had a different kind of dimness.


    At the same time, the barrage was also brushed up.


    "Ghost story? Hold my little quilt and shiver..."


    "Hey, is it bad to be a beautiful vase anchor? Why tell ghost stories, I''m afraid!"


    "Ghost stories? Hahaha! Exciting! I''m ready for my little melon seeds!"


    "Is there a little brother who lends me a hug? I''m afraid baby o(¨i©n¨i)o"


    "Without little brother, I have hugged my dog ??tightly."


    "Look at you, a ghost scared you? Hmph, I''m not afraid!"


    In a low voice) The one in front has turned on all the lights in the room."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at these barrages and found it very interesting.


    She thought about it and posted a barrage.


    "Nice.jpg"


    Tao Yanxi''s nickname has various shiny titles. When she spoke, everyone in the live broadcast room was blinded by her nickname.


    "Huh? I seem to have caught the big guy!"


    "Wow! This is a big boss! Big boss look at me!"


    "Is there a lack of pendants for the boss? The kind that went to college!"


    "Boss, what about the vase anchor?"


    "We have to be reserved, we can''t be scared away by the boss, yes, that''s it, ahhh it''s the boss! (screaming softly


    "There''s a lot of drama ahead 23333"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The barrage was lively, but Mei Qingyi didn''t seem to see Tao Yanxi''s appearance.


    He licked his lips, lowered his voice, and began to tell a story.


    "Twenty years ago, in a remote mountain village in the northwest..."


    Mei Qingyi''s voice was very low, but her words were clear, and when she was telling the story, the pauses happened everywhere, and some interjections were added, which really created a terrifying atmosphere.


    The "barrage bodyguard" on the barrage, everyone said that this anchor is a bit powerful, and actually created a terrifying atmosphere just by talking.


    Telling a story is easy, but telling a story well is hard.


    Listening to Mei Qingyi''s story, Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    She originally thought that Mei Qingyi was just following the script. In this way, as long as there were no major problems, she could barely attract a wave of audiences.


    But Mei Qingyi''s strength far exceeded her expectations. Tao Yan had a faint feeling that this was not all of his strength...

 v2 Chapter 472： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (13)

    The story continues, but Tao Yanxi''s mind is no longer on the story itself.


    She was immersed in Mei Qingyi''s voice, and the story itself was not so important anymore.


    Of course, what Tao Yanxi would not admit is that she is actually a little afraid of hearing ghost stories.


    Although she has seen many ghosts, it does not mean that she is not afraid of hearing ghost stories.


    Tao Yanxi put the phone aside, turned her voice up to the max, closed her eyes sideways, and actually started to fall asleep.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yan stumbled into dreamland.


    In the dream, she seemed to have entered the world that Mei Qingyi was talking about, groggy and unable to extricate herself.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up, Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room was closed.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, it was already twelve o''clock in the evening.


    Tsk, she''s awake now, she probably won''t be able to fall asleep for a while.


    Forget it, don''t sleep, find something to do.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, didn¡¯t you say you want to watch TV series? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi got up and came to the computer.


    ¡¾Yeah yeah! ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice became excited.


    ¡¾Can you enter the online world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    ¡¾Can! I stole the consciousness input system! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said in a proud tone.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Awesome my little Yao.


    [Okay, then go in and pack the TV series yourself. ] Tao Yanxi casually opened a webpage and said, [Do you need me to do anything? ¡¿


    [Well, little master, you can just hold the mouse. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi did as she was told, and at the same time, she felt something in her mind rush to her right hand and then into the computer.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the computer, and the computer screen flickered for a while, looking a little scary.


    After ten minutes, Xiao Yao came back.


    ¡¾One hundred G! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said excitedly, ¡¾Happy! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, [You are really coaxing, a hundred G is enough. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    ¡¾Little master, are you laughing at me? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [No, how can I laugh at you? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, how could someone as serious as her be able to laugh at Xiao Yao?


    [Then take a good look at it, I will deal with the work. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said and started to check the email.


    Xiaoyao was very sensible and didn''t bother Tao Yanxi, anyway, it now has a new TV series to watch!


    Xiao Yao quickly immersed herself in the TV series, but Tao Yanxi noticed something abnormal on the computer after checking the email.


    Tao Yanxi fiddled with some computers and found that Xiaoyao had actually given her the source code of the consciousness input system into the computer.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She checked the level of technology in the world. Overall, the level of technology is not high, but the level of technology in the entertainment industry is very high, such as 24-hour nano-cameras, waterproof, anti-electrical and anti-small three cameras, and other self-contained various types of cameras. Tone microphones, that sort of thing.


    And about the conscious input system, some people have proposed ideas, and some companies are also investing in research.


    To put it simply, the source code of the consciousness input system in her hand will not have any subversive impact on the world, which means that she can use this thing.


    Tao Yanxi decided to hold a meeting tomorrow to focus on developing a conscious input system.

 v2 Chapter 473： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (14)

    The next morning, Tao Yanxi went to the company after breakfast.


    The whole morning passed in the meeting, and Tao Yanxi also handed over the source code of the consciousness input system to the technical department.


    The people in the technical department will also make some modifications and so on. If it is actually tried out, it will probably take some time.


    Tao Yanxi is not in a hurry, anyway, she has money and time now, and she is not short of it for a while.


    That afternoon, Tao Yanxi received a phone call from her original parents. On the phone, they explicitly asked her to go back to the main house.


    Tao Yanxi thought about the death of the original body, and decided to go back.


    That night, Tao Yanxi returned to the main house.


    The original parents looked very young, and it could be seen that they were well cared for.


    "Mom and Dad." Tao Yanxi greeted and sat down.


    "I''m back." Mother Tao laughed cheerfully, then pointed to a man sitting opposite Tao Yanxi and said, "This is the child of your uncle Feng''s family, who just came back from abroad. He was walking around."


    Tao Yanxi followed Tao''s mother''s fingers, only to find a boy with a tender face sitting across from him.


    Tao Yanxi estimated his age, probably... um... underage?


    "Well, alright." Tao Yanxi nodded, and came down, let''s play with a child, a small matter~


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s reaction, Mother Tao''s eyes flashed, and the smile on her face became more and more obvious.


    "You have to treat him well. If you let me know that you bullied him, I won''t spare you!" Tao Mu said feigning threats.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Don''t worry, I will entertain him."


    Mother Tao nodded with satisfaction, she Shi Shiran stood up, "Then you talk, I''ll go see your dad."


    Mother Tao left soon, leaving only Tao Yanxi and the boy in the huge living room.


    "What''s your name?" Tao Yanxi asked first, "How old are you?"


    Feng Xingche''s ears were slightly red, his hands were crossed, and he whispered, "My name is Feng Xingche, and I am twenty years old this year."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Twenty years old? Looking so tender! unfair!


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and twitched the corners of her mouth, "My name is Tao Yanxi, you can call me Sister Tao."


    Feng Xingche nodded shyly, "Sister Tao, please take care of you these days."


    "It''s okay, are you playing in the country for a few days or are you planning to stay for a long time?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I plan to stay for a long time." Feng Xingche said in a low voice, "The house my father bought for me has just been renovated, and I can''t move in yet, so I have to trouble Sister Tao for a few days."


    Tao Yanxi felt that there was nothing wrong with what she said at first, but when she studied it carefully, she felt that something was wrong.


    "So, you want to live in my house?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Feng Xingche''s ears were even redder, and his head was buried low.


    "Dad said so."


    Tao Yanxi thought about Tao''s mother''s attitude, and suddenly understood their intentions.


    Dareqing is a blind date in disguise?


    This peach mother is too unkind, right? How old is this kid?


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "Can I stay in a hotel?"


    Feng Xingche''s body was startled, and after a few seconds, he whispered, "Listen to Sister Tao."


    "Then I''ll open a hotel for you for a few days. Don''t worry, I''m a frequent visitor to the hotel, and the environment there is very good." Tao Yanxi said.


    Feng Xingche didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.

 v2 Chapter 474： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi stayed at the main house for a long time, and Tao''s father and Tao''s mother did not appear.


    Tao Yanxi pondered, these two should not appear again, they would like her to take Feng Xingche away now, right?


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi decisively took Feng Xingche and left.


    She opened a five-star hotel for Feng Xingche for a week, and then instructed the people in the hotel to take good care of him.


    The two exchanged mobile phone numbers, and then Tao Yanxi left.


    After Tao Yanxi returned home, she simply cleaned up and then opened the KY live broadcast.


    At this time, Mei Qingyi also started the live broadcast. Today''s Mei Qingyi is still telling stories.


    But this time the story is a love story.


    Tao Yanxi listened to it with great fun, and occasionally even gave him a reward to help him attract more fans.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was listening, a phone call broke the peace.


    "Hey, Sister Tao, I... I''m so afraid..." The voice over there was a little trembling.


    Tao Yan was shocked and said quickly, "What happened?"


    "Uuuuu..." Feng Xingche didn''t speak, but started to cry instead.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Brain pain.


    "Are you still in the hotel?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Yeah." Feng Xingche''s voice had a strong cry, and with his little milky voice, it sounded an inexplicable sense of pity.


    "Okay, just stay there obediently and don''t move, I''ll go over right away."


    Although I don''t know what happened, I can''t just leave him alone.


    If something really happened to Feng Xingche, the mother of Tao wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    Tao Yanxi closed the KY live broadcast and drove straight to the hotel.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know that when she left Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room, Mei Qingyi''s voice stopped, and those fox eyes blinked quickly.


    The story is still going on, but the mind of the storyteller has long since flown to nowhere.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi quickly found Feng Xingche.


    When she found him, Feng Xingche hid in a corner of the room, buried his head between his legs, his body was still trembling slightly, looking extremely pitiful.


    Tao Yanqi asked the hotel management to leave first, and then slowly approached Feng Xingche.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Perhaps hearing a familiar voice, Feng Xingche raised his head, his apricot eyes were red, obviously he had cried.


    "I''m afraid..." His voice was hoarse because he had cried.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly. She had seen it when she came in. The room was normal and no one had come.


    So what is Feng Xingche afraid of?


    "Sister Tao, I..." Feng Xingche bit his lip, "Can I live in a hotel? I...I can go to the new house my dad bought me, I...I don''t want to..."


    Feng Xingche said that he was about to come out at the end, tears were rolling in his eyes, and he was about to come out.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and said helplessly, "Forget it, you can go home with me."


    "Really?" Feng Xingche''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed, "I...will I disturb Sister Tao?"


    "No, I''m the only one at home." Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, it seemed that she would need to ask Tao''s mother what happened to Feng Xingche.


    Feng Xingche''s eyes lit up again, and he raised a big smile, "Yeah!"

 v2 Chapter 475： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi took Feng Xingche home, then arranged a room for him, and comforted him well before returning to his room tired.


    After returning to the room, Tao Yanxi first opened the live broadcast room, but found that Mei Qingyi had already stopped broadcasting.


    Tao Yanxi could only exit the live broadcast room, and then called Tao Mu.


    The half-hour-long exchange made Tao Yanxi realize that this Feng Xingche was really a troublesome person.


    Both the Feng family and the Tao family belong to the big family, and the two of them have always been on good terms. This time, the reason why Feng Xingche was able to return to China smoothly was because the mother Tao patted her chest and said that the Tao family would take good care of Feng Xingche. It definitely won''t hurt him at all.


    More than 20 years ago, the owner of the Feng family married a foreign wife. Since then, the company of the Feng family has moved abroad.


    Feng Xingche has several older sisters, and as the only son of the Feng family, he is much loved.


    However, in the early years, the Feng family''s power was unstable, and there were many enemies. Many people hit Feng Xingche with their ideas.


    Although the Feng family protects Feng Xingche very well, it is inevitable that there will be times when he is negligent.


    When Feng Xingche was eight years old, he was kidnapped in a hotel. Although he was later rescued, doctors said he suffered a lot of trauma.


    But from that time on, Feng Xingche became extremely delicate.


    Tao Yanxi remembered Feng Xingche described by Mother Tao, it was really a golden baby, and she couldn''t even touch it.


    I don''t know what Mother Tao thought, why did she pat her chest and invite such a big Buddha?


    "Sister Tao..." Feng Xingche''s voice came from outside the door.


    Tao Yan sighed, walked over and opened the door.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you tired?"


    Feng Xingche hugged a pillow and wore cute cartoon pajamas. He blinked at Tao Yanxi and said with a hint of longing and fear: "I... I am afraid of myself, can I..."


    Even if Feng Xingche didn''t say anything, Tao Yanxi knew what Feng Xingche wanted to say.


    "No way~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, her face always had a professional and gentle smile on her face.


    Feng Xingche''s face turned pale, he bit his lip and said, "Yes... I''m sorry... I..."


    "Don''t say sorry." Tao Yanxi explained, "Little brother, I have someone I love."


    There was a hint of surprise in Feng Xingche''s eyes, he had never heard of someone Tao Yanxi liked.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "So, I have to pay attention to him, right? Although we all know that nothing will happen to us, it is inevitable that he will be jealous~"


    Thinking of Mei Qingyi''s jealous appearance, Tao Yanxi''s smile couldn''t help deepening.


    Feng Xingche stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, "You look so good when you smile."


    "Really?" The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth narrowed again, turning into a professional smile, "Thank you for the compliment."


    "Little brother, if you are afraid, you can turn on the light and sleep. My villa is very safe, you can rest assured." Tao Yanxi comforted.


    Feng Xingche didn''t respond, just looked at her and said, "Sister Tao, you must love him miserably."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, yes, love made him miserable.


    Feng Xingche didn''t say anything else, turned around and went back to the room.


    Feng Xingche looked at the empty room, his eyes dimmed.


    "Sister Tao, what kind of person does she love?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: ask for a monthly pass! Full 50 monthly pass plus one more chapter!

 v2 Chapter 476： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (17)

    No one answered Feng Xingche''s words, the room was empty, and even the air was a little cold.


    Feng Xingche got into the bed and closed his eyes, he told himself, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Sister Tao is next door, don''t be afraid, it''s fine.


    Maybe Tao Yanxi really gave her strength, and Feng Xingche gradually fell asleep.


    But Tao Yanxi couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t watch Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast, so she was a little unhappy.


    Although she can watch replays, replays and live broadcasts are two different things. She still likes to watch live broadcasts.


    Most importantly, she just gave a little gift today!


    In this afternoon, when will Mei Qingyi come out?


    No, no, no more gifts tomorrow, otherwise, Mei Qingyi will be crushed by others.


    Tao Yanxi carefully planned tomorrow''s itinerary, and then closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to the company, while Feng Xingche stayed in the villa.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi wanted to take Feng Xingche out for a stroll, but after listening to Tao''s mother''s description of Feng Xingche yesterday, she decided to take him out for a stroll when she was not very busy.


    In this way, Feng Xingche''s fragile little heart can be protected to the greatest extent possible.


    Tao Yanxi did not take the initiative to contact Mei Qingyi. Except for the signing of the contract, she and Mei Qingyi seemed to have no intersection.


    This also made Tao Yanxi a little distressed, what excuse should she use to approach Mei Qingyi?


    To Tao Yanxi''s surprise, this opportunity came very soon.


    That afternoon, while Tao Yanxi was driving home after a day''s work, she caught a glimpse and saw what Mei Qingyi was arguing with a man.


    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, and quickly recognized that man as Fang Shi, the male protagonist of this world.


    Tao Yanxi stopped the car, got out of the car and walked quickly to Mei Qingyi''s side.


    When Fang Shi saw Tao Yanxi, his eyes suddenly lit up, he stretched out his right hand, and introduced himself as handsomely: "Hello, I''m Fang Shi."


    With a professional smile on Tao Yanxi''s face, she nodded slightly, "Hello, Tao Yanxi."


    Fang Shi has naturally heard of the character Tao Yanxi. If he climbs up to this character, will he still need to fight in his future life?


    Although he has a see-through eye now, he can only barely see if there is any emerald in the rough stone, and he can only see two or three pieces.


    But in the stone gambling business, the risk is inherently great, and the green rate is also very small. If you can see through two or three pieces a day, it will not bring him supreme wealth at all.


    A few days ago, he bet on a piece of red jade, but there was only one piece of red jade.


    Thinking of this, Fang Shi''s eyes darkened, those chop sueys dared to hide him, and when he climbed up Tao Yan''s footpath, he would have to see how those people came to kneel and call Dad!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fang Shi with an unpredictable expression, and at a glance saw through his careful thoughts.


    She didn''t make any rationale, and turned to Mei Qingyi and said, "Is this your friend?"


    Mei Qingyi pursed her lips stubbornly, neither denying nor admitting.


    At this time, Fang Shi answered.


    "Yeah, we are good brothers, the kind that grew up together since childhood."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him with a half-smile, "Good brother?"


    Fang Shi did not notice that something was wrong with Tao Yanxi, but said happily: "Yes, yes! Good brother!"

 v2 Chapter 477： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi glanced sharply at Fang Shi, "My good brother is borrowing loan sharks in his name? Run away if he can''t pay it? Let him face the debt collection alone?"


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Then you are really his good brother."


    Fang Shi was stunned for a moment, then gave Mei Qingyi a vicious look.


    "You told her?"


    Before Mei Qingyi could speak, she saw Fang Shi secretly spit, "Bah, it''s a shame that I still treat you as a good brother!"


    After Fang Shi finished speaking, he left quickly, which made Tao Yanxi a little baffled.


    It was Fang Shi who did something wrong, so why did he blame Mei Qingyi?


    Is this brain a pig brain? Oh no, stop insulting pigs anyway.


    Tao Yanxi thought expressionlessly.


    "Thank you." Mei Qingyi''s body relaxed, as if she had solved a big problem.


    "It''s okay, you are from my company, I don''t allow anyone to bully you." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    When Mei Qingyi heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. He bent down slightly, leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear, and said softly, "Does this mean that you can only bully me alone?"


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, tilted her head and said, "I won''t bully you either."


    "Where are you going? I''ll take you there." Tao Yanxi changed the subject in time.


    "Go home." Mei Qingyi spat out two words, Tao Yanxi nodded, "Get in the car."


    Mei Qingyi followed Tao Yanxi into the car, and the car drove very fast, and soon came to the community where Mei Qingyi was.


    "You go up and sit down?" Mei Qingyi offered to suggest.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and replied "Okay".


    Mei Qingyi took Tao Yanxi back home. Of course, the home here refers to the house Tao Yanxi arranged for him.


    Tao Yanxi was the first time to come to this house. She looked around and felt that her subordinates were still very reliable.


    "I''ll make you a cup of tea." Mei Qingyi said.


    Tao Yanxi responded casually, but her eyes fell on Mei Qingyi''s back.


    Mei Qingyi is very skilled at making tea, and it seems that she has some research on this.


    "Okay, you can taste it." Mei Qingyi said.


    Tao Yan took a sip, and the fragrance flowed down her throat. After a second, she quickly returned, and her mouth was suddenly surrounded by this fragrance.


    "It''s delicious." Tao Yanxi praised.


    "Grandpa liked to drink tea when I was a child. I''ve watched it for a long time, and I''ve gotten to know it a little bit." Mei Qingyi explained in a timely manner.


    Tao Yanxi nodded without further questioning.


    She glanced at the time, it was getting late.


    "I should go." She stood up, ready to leave.


    Mei Qingyi''s eyes were slightly raised, and he chuckled lightly, with a lingering ending.


    Tao Yanxi was shaken by this ending, and looked at Mei Qingyi one more time.


    Mei Qingyi didn''t seem to realize what was wrong, she just smiled and said, "Then welcome Mr. Tao to come again next time~"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mei Qingyi lying on her back on the sofa, which was obviously not an elegant move, but there was a hint of amorous feelings on his body.


    The shirt buttons on his chest were unbuttoned at some point, revealing the delicate collarbone and the **** Adam''s apple.


    The Adam''s apple rolled up and down, accompanied by a chuckle from his chest, which made Tao Yanxi almost sit down and say not to leave.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi was still sensible at this time. To leave, he had to leave!

 v2 Chapter 478： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (18)

    Tao Yanxi stopped seeing Mei Qingyi and left quickly.


    Behind her was Mei Qingyi''s clear laughter.


    After Tao Yanxi left Mei Qingyi''s house, she calmed down a bit in the car before returning home.


    At home, Feng Xingche was obediently waiting for Tao Yanxi to come back for dinner.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Feng Xingche''s well-behaved appearance, and inevitably thought of Mei Qingyi.


    Speaking of which, the two are really completely opposite styles.


    Feng Xingche looked at Tao Yanxi in a daze, bit his lip, and asked tentatively, "Sister Tao, are you thinking of him?"


    Who he is is self-evident.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded, "Let''s eat quickly."


    "What kind of person is he?" Feng Xingche asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi thought of Mei Qingyi, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help evoking a very gentle smile.


    This smile is different from the formulaic smile, but full of love and doting.


    "He is a very interesting person." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Feng Xingche stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, Sister Tao''s smile was so beautiful, but this smile was not for him.


    He was suddenly a little jealous of the person whom Sister Tao liked. Feng Xingche thought sullenly, and the movement of eating slowed down.


    Tao Yanxi also had no intention of entanglement with Feng Xingche, she said directly: "I asked my mother, she said that the house your father bought for you is ready to live in, and tomorrow I will ask my assistant to accompany you to buy various daily necessities. ."


    Feng Xingche bit his chopsticks and asked cautiously, "Sister Tao, do you hate me?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi said, "It''s just that I''ve always been alone in this villa, I''m used to it."


    Although Feng Xingche was simple, he was not stupid, and he quickly understood the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s rejection.


    He pursed his lips, "Then I''ll move out tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll give you the assistant''s phone number in a while, if you have anything to call him in the future," Tao Yanxi said.


    "No need." Feng Xingche said sullenly, "My father has provided me with an assistant."


    "Also, your assistant knows you better than my assistant." Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything more.


    "Yeah." Feng Xingche responded and didn''t speak any more.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi went straight back to the room, ready to start watching Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast.


    At eight o''clock, Mei Qingyi started today''s live broadcast.


    Today''s Mei Qingyi seems to have put on makeup on purpose, it''s very light, but you can tell that she has put on lipstick and hooked the corners of her eyes.


    Originally, the corners of Mei Qingyi''s fox eyes were slightly raised, but today he deliberately deepened and lengthened the raised spots, which made him look a little seductive.


    "Good evening everyone, I''m still telling you a story today..."


    Mei Qingyi''s voice was softer than usual, but it didn''t show any femininity at all, but it made people think that he was like this.


    Accompanied by Mei Qingyi''s voice, there are various active barrages on the screen.


    Of course, there was also a small portion of rewards, and Tao Yanxi also followed with a small reward.


    It seems to be a bit lively today, it has only been half an hour, and there are already nearly 1,000 rewards in the live broadcast room.


    And Mei Qingyi''s popularity in the live broadcast room also quickly soared to the top few positions.


    The first few positions are on the home page of the conference, and this also attracted some people to click into the live broadcast room.


    This point comes in, and basically there is no need to go out.

 v2 Chapter 479： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (19)

    Soon Mei Qingyi''s fans increased by hundreds, and it was only a few dozen short of 10,000 fans.


    At this time, if there is another big gift, it can completely cause the whole district to announce, and more people will click in at this time.


    Tao Yanxi took the phone and changed her posture, um... She felt that it was time for her to make a big gift.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to cast a super spaceship, he saw a system broadcast on the top of the live broadcast room.


    [The user''s little brother is really good-looking and rewarded the anchor Qingyi for a super spaceship! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Someone cut the beard!


    Tao Yanxi immediately bought another super ship. A super ship is worth 5,000 RMB, which is a big gift.


    Soon, her reward was swiped in the live broadcast room.


    [Users don''t say anything to reward the anchor Qingyi for a super spaceship! ¡¿


    "Buyan" is Tao Yanxi''s vest.


    The two large rewards naturally attracted a large number of viewers into the live broadcast room.


    When there are more people, miscellaneous remarks will come out.


    Some people praise the anchor for being good-looking, some people praise the anchor''s voice, and some people scold the anchor for being ugly, and some people say that the stories told are not good, and so on.


    Some are just black for the sake of black, and for a while, the barrage is full of black smoke.


    Fortunately, at this time, the administrator is very powerful.


    The forbidden words that should be banned, the kicks that should be kicked out, were neat and tidy, which made Tao Yanxi very satisfied.


    For this series of interactions in the live broadcast room, Mei Qingyi just glanced at it, and then her eyes fell on the nickname "Buyan" for 0.01 seconds.


    He took a sip of water, thanked "little brother is so beautiful" and "buyan", and then continued to tell the story.


    At this time, the barrage became more lively.


    "The anchor''s reaction is so calm! Big boss big boss!"


    "Wow, the anchors of my fans are really different from those outside. What about the local tyrants? What about the rewards? Hmph, I am me, different fireworks!"


    "I don''t know what the two local tyrants are thinking?"


    "I think the performance of the anchor is fine. Originally, they were telling a tragic story, and it took a long time to bring the atmosphere to life. If you are very excited because of a reward, there will be a problem if you tell the story with a smile, right?"


    "That''s right, and it''s not that the anchor brother didn''t thank the two big guys, ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q"


    "Is little brother short of a warmer? The kind who can play the piano!"


    "Is little brother missing a pendant? Especially the kind that flatters you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mei Qingyi glanced at the barrage, her eyes darkened slightly.


    "Buyan" didn''t post a barrage.


    Mei Qingyi blinked, hiding the loss in her eyes.


    He took another sip of water and continued to tell the story.


    In the live broadcast room, in addition to the voice of Mei Qingyi telling the story, there is also the voice of the background music he specially found for this story.


    With the deepening of the story, the barrage is no longer noisy, and they all listen to the story obediently.


    Occasionally, there will be a few barrages such as "àÓâ¹àÓ, the anchor is too bad, he said so well, lied to my tears" and so on.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mei Qingyi and rewarded another super spaceship.


    However, just after she finished the reward, that "little brother is so good-looking" came another super spaceship.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, and rewarded another one with a super very, "little brother is so good-looking" and followed another one.


    There was a hint of interest in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, is this... colluding with her?

 v2 Chapter 480： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi doesn''t have much at the moment, just a lot of money.


    With such a person on the fence with her, she could just make a reward for Mei Qingyi along the way.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi directly brushed ten super ships.


    There was a "666666" on the barrage, and many people clicked into Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room because of the announcement of the whole region to watch this "century war".


    Tao Yanxi had just finished swiping ten super spaceships, and "little brother is so beautiful" followed by swiping ten.


    The smile on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth became deeper and deeper, oh my, this is really drowsy and someone brought a pillow.


    How could she let go of such a good opportunity to throw money?


    Tao Yanxi followed and swiped ten super ships. She didn''t speak, she just swiped gifts.


    "Little brother is so good-looking" also followed by brushing ten super ships, and did not speak.


    All of a sudden, the barrage was overwhelmed by the two''s gift prompts, and everyone dared not speak, lest their barrage cover up the big guys'' barrage.


    Mei Qingyi stopped, he looked at the gift reminder in the live broadcast room, and frowned.


    In just ten minutes, the two had already dropped one million in Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room.


    And Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room has also skyrocketed in popularity because of their gifts, and fans have also grown at a speed visible to the naked eye, reaching 100,000 in a blink of an eye.


    According to this situation, breaking through one million is a matter of one night.


    After all, the number of users of KY live broadcast can be measured in 100 million units.


    Tao Yanxi smashed ten more super spaceships, quietly waiting for the other party to keep up.


    But after a minute, "little brother is so pretty" didn''t even drop gifts.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, is this the end?


    The onlookers are a pity, is this cowardly? But think about it, you have spent hundreds of thousands of dollars, so why should you stop it?


    When everyone thought that "little brother is so beautiful" had left the live broadcast room, "little brother is so beautiful" posted a barrage.


    [Hey, I have no pocket money for QAQ, little brother, I will come to see you QAQ next month]


    As soon as this barrage came out, some viewers couldn''t help laughing. This is really cute, and of course, it''s also a bit hateful.


    "Little brother is so good-looking", he swiped a few more cute ones, and then posted another barrage.


    ¡¾The little brother is so beautiful, (?¦Ø?)¡¿


    Seeing this barrage, Mei Qingyi raised the corner of her mouth, "Thank you, you are cute too."


    Tao Yanxi snorted, Mei Qingyi never praised her cuteness!


    Tao Yanxi also posted a barrage.


    [I have no pocket money QAQ]


    Anyway, Mei Qingyi didn''t know it was her, so she was cute, what''s the matter!


    When Mei Qingyi saw the barrage of "Buyan", the corners of her mouth rose for a while, and she slowly became bigger and bigger, and her eyes were full of stars, as if she saw something that excited him.


    "Thank you for your reward."


    Mei Qingyi''s thin lips parted slightly, and the tone of the word "no words" was a little subtle.


    Tao Yanxi and the "little brother is so pretty" didn''t send gifts anymore, and the barrage became lively because of this.


    There are Kwame Qingyi, and there are all kinds of people who want to hug Tao Yanxi and "little brother is really good-looking" thighs, and some brainless black people.


    In short, the barrage almost filled the entire live broadcast screen, covering Mei Qingyi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the bullet screen casually, and closed the bullet screen without much nutritional value.


    Hmm... It''s better to see Mei Qingyi.

 v2 Chapter 481： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (21)

    After the live broadcast, Tao Yanxi turned off the phone and went to sleep.


    After a sleepless night, a new day begins.


    Busy time always passed quickly, Tao Yanxi returned home after a day''s work.


    At this time, Feng Xingche had already left.


    Feng Xingche also sent her a message before leaving, to the effect of thanking her for taking care of him these two days.


    Tao Yanxi also simply replied "No thanks", and the two didn''t talk any more after that.


    Both of them knew very well in their hearts that there was no possibility for them.


    Tao Yanxi was thinking about Mei Qingyi wholeheartedly, and naturally she would not provoke other people.


    For a few days, Tao Yanxi would watch Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast on time and give her some gifts.


    Because the event held by KY Live will last for three months, Tao Yanxi is not in a hurry to promote Mei Qingyi to a high position at once.


    He needs a certain amount of time to develop his die-hard fans.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was half a month in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi was waiting for Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast as usual, but she waited for a long time, and it was almost twelve o''clock in the morning, and Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast had not started yet.


    She frowned slightly, wondering what happened in her heart.


    It was clearly written in their contract before that Mei Qingyi must guarantee three hours of live broadcast time every day, otherwise she has the right to extend the contract date.


    These days, Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast has been kept for more than three hours every day, except today.


    Just when Tao Yanxi wanted to call Mei Qingyi, she received a call from Mei Qingyi.


    "Hello? Um..." Mei Qingyi''s voice was a little vague, like she was drunk.


    "You... um... can... hic... gold... big... hic... hotel... um... pick up... me..." Before he finished speaking, the phone hung up.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed and she went straight to the door.


    Tao Yanxi drove the car quickly on the road, and in less than ten minutes, she had arrived at the Golden Hotel.


    She directly found the hotel staff and asked where Mei Qingyi was.


    According to Tao Yanxi''s description, the hotel staff took her to a private room.


    Tao Yanxi pushed open the private room directly, and the private room was in chaos. The bare-chested girl was riding on the man''s lap, her waist swaying, as if she was playing a taboo game.


    The smell of alcohol and perfume mixed together, and there was a faint smell of sweat on the man''s body.


    Tao Yanxi''s face sank, and she swept around, but did not find Mei Qingyi.


    At this moment, the toilet door in the private room suddenly opened.


    Mei Qingyi staggered out, his face was blushing, and there was no focus in his eyes, and at first glance, he drank too much.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and immediately supported his body.


    Mei Qingyi tilted her head and glanced at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    After a few seconds, he seemed to recognize Tao Yanxi, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his eyebrows and eyes became vivid.


    He leaned closer to her ear and said in a familiar tone, "You''re here~"


    Tao Yanxi held onto his waist and replied with a low "um".


    At this time, other people in the private room also discovered the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    They have also been drinking almost, and basically have no ability to think normally.


    One of them also shouted, "Brother Mei, this is your girlfriend? Oops, it looks good!"

 v2 Chapter 482： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (22)

    Others echoed, and laughter mixed with music sounded in the private room.


    Tao Yanxi only felt extremely noisy, she frowned and said to Mei Qingyi, "I''ll take you home."


    Mei Qingyi thought about it for a while, and then answered obediently, "Okay~"


    The drunk Mei Qingyi was more seductive than the usual one, especially when she was talking, the unpretentious and natural nasal voice made Tao Yanxi suspect that this person was not talking but screaming. .


    The other men and women in the private room smiled ambiguously. The boy''s big hand poked into the girl''s clothes to play with something. Some of the girls declined pretentiously, and some were more enthusiastic than the boys.


    The girl''s swaying waist and the man''s swaying lower body seem to be combined, and in this box with colorful lights, it seems to have fallen into the valley of hope.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to stay here for a long time, so she took Mei Qingyi and left the Golden Hotel directly. Of course, when she left, she did not forget to report to the police uncle.


    As a regular hotel, there are such chaotic private rooms, it is necessary to rectify it!


    Tao Yanxi finally got Mei Qingyi into the car and fastened his seat belt, but Mei Qingyi kept shaking and humming something.


    Tao Yanxi patted his face and said soothingly, "Honey, I''ll be home soon."


    Mei Qingyi grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand at once, those fox eyes were different from the previous deliberate temptation, but revealed a touch of clarity.


    "I''m not good, I don''t want to go home!" Mei Qingyi began to act coquettishly, he pulled the seat belt on his body, trying to get it away.


    "No, no seat belts." Tao Yanxi said while holding Mei Qingyi''s hand.


    Mei Qingyi stopped and stared at Tao Yanxi, as if thinking about something.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Then kiss me!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Do you kiss me! If you don''t kiss me..." Mei Qingyi started to pull on the seat belt again.


    "Kiss." Tao Yanxi kissed Mei Qingyi''s face, "Okay, don''t unfasten your seat belt, I''ll take you home."


    Mei Qingyi didn''t put on the seat belt anymore, but covered her face and laughed stupidly.


    Tao Yanxi then fastened her seat belt and drove home.


    As a result, she had just driven for two minutes when Mei Qingyi started to make a fuss again.


    "The kiss just now is out of date~" Mei Qingyi pulled on Tao Yanxi''s clothes, "I still want to kiss~"


    Mei Qingyi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, he pouted his mouth slightly, and touched his lips with pink fingertips, "This time, I want to kiss here~"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mei Qingyi, and now she doubted whether Mei Qingyi was really drunk.


    When you''re drunk, you can tell that your face and lips are different, and you keep pestering her to kiss?


    "You don''t want to kiss me!" Mei Qingyi saw that Tao Yanxi had not moved for a long time, and tears began to roll in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only quickly tap Tao Yanxi''s lips and said, "Okay, sit down quickly, and you will be able to go home soon."


    Hearing this, Mei Qingyi sat up straight.


    His hands were neatly placed on his legs, his back was straight, his eyes were straight ahead, and he didn''t look like a drunk person at all.


    However, after a few seconds, Mei Qingyi suddenly fainted.


    He bit his finger, turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi and said, "Have you...have kissed other men!"

 v2 Chapter 483： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (23)

    "No." Tao Yanxi replied, she is now driving the car intently, but she doesn''t dare to talk to Mei Qingyi more.


    "Oh." Mei Qingyi replied in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi thought that Mei Qingyi would sit down so obediently, but before it was quiet for a minute, Mei Qingyi started to make noise again.


    "Tell me, are you stealing a man behind my back!"


    Mei Qingyi pointed at Tao Yanxi with a "you bad woman" expression.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I don''t." Tao Yanxi said, "Sit down and don''t move."


    When Mei Qingyi heard this, she felt very aggrieved.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi angrily, and began to unfasten his seat belt.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t pay attention, Mei Qingyi took off the safety belt.


    Then, Mei Qingyi started taking pictures of the car windows.


    "I want to get out of the car! I want to get out of the car!" Although his tone was fierce, but Naihe had drunk, his voice sounded a little soft, but it was a bit like a spoiled child.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, and continued to drive, hoping to get home soon.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was still ignoring him, Mei Qingyi turned around and started to grab Tao Yanxi''s steering wheel.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback. Fortunately, it was already early in the morning, and there were no cars on the road. Otherwise, according to Mei Qingyi''s posture, a car accident would have to happen.


    At this time, Mei Qingyi was about to grab the steering wheel with Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi stepped on the brakes and stopped.


    "Good, don''t make trouble, eh?" Tao Yanxi coaxed Mei Qingyi patiently.


    Mei Qingyi snorted softly, "Then do you have another cutie?"


    "I don''t." Tao Yanxi said, "I only have you."


    "You lied!" Mei Qingyi snorted again, "You don''t have any other cutie, how can kiss be so good?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "How are you kissing?"


    Mei Qingyi nodded seriously, "When you kissed me just now, I felt like I was electrocuted."


    Speaking of this, Mei Qingyi looked aggrieved, "This must be your magic!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    God''s magic.


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi chuckled and quickly unfastened her seat belt.


    Then she leaned forward, and under Mei Qingyi''s confused expression, she pressed him against the car door.


    She kissed his lips directly, and their lips were pressed together, causing both of them to tremble.


    Tao Yanxi poked into his mouth and invited him to dance with him.


    Mei Qingyi was kissed so thoroughly that her already dizzy head became even more dizzy.


    "Well..." He let out a light hum from his nose, and wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s neck unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi rested on the chair with one hand and supported Mei Qingyi''s head with the other, deepening the kiss.


    At this moment, the temperature in the car seems to have risen.


    Mei Qingyi moved a little uncomfortably, her breathing became rapid.


    His face turned red, and it looked like he was deprived of oxygen.


    Tao Yanxi released him in time, "Have you felt my magic?"


    Mei Qingyi''s lips were a little red and swollen when she was kissed by Tao Yanxi, but he didn''t seem to notice anything, he just pouted, and the corners of his eyes were slightly raised, "I still want to kiss~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    If you kiss again, your mouth will be gone.


    Tao Yanxi touched his lips like a little bit of water, "Go home and kiss again."


    Mei Qingyi tilted her head and thought, "Go home, go home!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, then quickly helped him fasten his seat belt, and then fastened his seat belt, then started the car and drove quickly on the road.

 v2 Chapter 484： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (24)

    After about ten minutes, Tao Yanxi finally returned home.


    Tao Yanxi stopped the car and unbuckled Mei Qingyi''s seat belt.


    Mei Qingyi was actually a little asleep, but after Tao Yanxi''s manipulation, he suddenly woke up.


    "I want to kiss~" Mei Qingyi''s mouth raised a smile, and the whole person looked stupid.


    "Get out of the car first." Tao Yanxi opened the door and got out of the car first.


    Then she went to the other side to help Mei Qingyi open the car door.


    "Get off." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi got out of the car obediently. After he got out of the car, he didn''t move, just staring at Tao Yanxi.


    Butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly, and those fox eyes without focus looked at her like that, as if she was his whole world.


    Tao Yanxi took Mei Qingyi''s hand, "Go home? Huh?"


    Mei Qingyi looked down at the hands they were holding and muttered, "You haven''t kissed me yet~"


    "Kiss." Tao Yanxi stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips lightly.


    "It''s not like this kind of kiss." Mei Qingyi relented.


    He touched his lips with a confused expression, "It''s not such a kiss."


    He kept repeating this sentence, but he couldn''t tell what kind of kiss he was.


    Tao Yanxi stood up straight, pressed Mei Qingyi to the side of the car at once, and kissed her lips directly.


    With a strong breath surrounding Mei Qingyi''s nose, his eyelashes trembled and he closed his eyes.


    The ambiguity rose to the top at this moment, and the breeze blew through the bodies of the two, but it couldn''t take away the dryness and heat all over the body.


    It wasn''t until Mei Qingyi could hardly breathe that Tao Yanxi released him.


    "Is it such a kiss?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mei Qingyi nodded heavily, smiling like a flower.


    "Let''s go, go home." Tao Yanxi closed the car door and dragged Mei Qingyi to the villa.


    This time, Mei Qingyi didn''t have any more troubles.


    He obediently followed Tao Yan''s footsteps, and kept looking at the hand they wanted to hold.


    Tao Yanxi took Mei Qingyi back to her room, but as soon as Mei Qingyi walked into the room, she threw off Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "You big liar!" Mei Qingyi cried aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Why did I become a big liar again?" Tao Yanxi asked with a confused expression.


    Mei Qingyi put her arms around her chest and snorted softly, "You big pig''s hoof, you said that there is no other man, I can smell it! Your room smells of other men!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    dog nose?


    Oh no, no dog nose is as good as him.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly thought of Feng Xingche, but Feng Xingche didn''t just stand at the door and say a few words to her, and didn''t come in at all.


    So how did Mei Qingyi smell it?


    "No, you are the only man who has come to my room." Tao Yanxi pulled Mei Qingyi in.


    "Let''s take a shower first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi snorted lightly and showed no expression, but from Tao Yanxi''s perspective, she felt that he was seducing her for no reason.


    "A man has entered your bathroom, I won''t go!"


    After Mei Qingyi said that, she shrugged her nose, and then threw herself on the bed.


    "The bed smells like you, not that dog man, this bed is mine!"


    After Mei Qingyi said that, she rolled on the bed, as if she had occupied the bed.

 v2 Chapter 485： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (25)

    "Okay, don''t wash it if you don''t wash it." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Although Mei Qingyi had been drinking for a long time, she didn''t have a strong smell of alcohol on her body.


    When I got close to him, I could faintly smell an orchid fragrance on him.


    "Then go to sleep obediently." Tao Yanxi yawned, to be honest, she was also a little sleepy.


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she walked over to the bed, only to see Mei Qingyi sitting up all of a sudden, her eyes widened.


    "You bad woman! Go away! Go away!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She was a big pig''s hoof just now, but now she''s turned into a bad woman!


    "I want to sleep." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi tilted her head and thought, as if she was thinking about Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Sleep..." Mei Qingyi mumbled, he looked down at himself, then at Tao Yanxi, and suddenly lay down and started to pull his clothes.


    "Come on~ Come and sleep~" His tone was slightly raised, a bit like the old prostitute of the ancient brothel.


    At this time, Mei Qingyi''s clothes had been torn off a few buttons by him, and the clothes spread out at once, revealing a large piece of jade-like skin.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, walked over and knelt on the bed with her left leg, leaned forward, put her hands on the bed, and looked at Mei Qingyi under her.


    "Don''t make trouble, darling, go to bed? Huh?" Tao Yanxi had a hint of sleepiness, she should have rested long ago by this time.


    The biological clock is really a scary thing, she is really sleepy right now.


    "Don''t make trouble." Mei Qingyi suddenly stopped moving and stared at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    "Then sleep obediently, eh?" Tao Yanxi lowered her head and kissed Mei Qingyi''s lips.


    She felt like she might fall asleep in the next second.


    Mei Qingyi seemed to be comforted by Tao Yanxi''s kiss, and suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, and then kissed his forehead again.


    Tao Yanxi lay down, reached out and hugged Mei Qingyi, rubbed against his chest, smelled the unique fragrance of orchids on his body, and gradually fell into sleep.


    However, Mei Qingyi''s eyes were wide, he blinked, then blinked again.


    At this moment, there is still the confusion and clarity in his eyes just now.


    There seemed to be an undercurrent in those bottomless eyes.


    Mei Qingyi raised her head and glanced at the light above her head, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, with a hint of malicious malice, as if mixed with an inexplicable temptation.


    The moonlight from outside the window filtered into the room and sprinkled on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Mei Qingyi glanced out the window, then stretched out her hand and hugged Tao Yanxi in her arms.


    Outside the window, the moonlight quietly disappeared.


    Mei Qingyi closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    Today is really a happy day. He thought so.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up on time according to the biological clock.


    When she woke up, she found herself in Mei Qingyi''s arms, she blinked, and the memory of last night quickly returned to the cage.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mei Qingyi and chuckled, wondering how Mei Qingyi would remember her drunken memory last night when she woke up?


    Tao Yanxi was thinking so, the next moment, she saw Mei Qingyi open her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, "You''re awake."


    Mei Qingyi was also taken aback, as if she did not expect such a situation.


    He frowned slightly and said in a hoarse voice, "Last night..."


    "You''re drunk." Tao Yanxi sat up, "Nothing happened to us."


    Mei Qingyi lowered her head slightly, and at an angle that Tao Yanxi couldn''t see, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

 v2 Chapter 486： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (26)

    "Yeah." Mei Qingyi replied in a low voice, as if she believed Tao Yanxi''s words, but at the same time she didn''t believe it.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that Mei Qingyi''s reaction was too bland, so bland that it didn''t look like him.


    "I was drunk last night." Mei Qingyi said, "I like acting when I''m drunk."


    Mei Qingyi raised her head, bit her lip lightly, and seemed a little hard to say what she said next.


    "I didn''t embarrass you yesterday... um... did I?"


    Tao Yanxi remembered Mei Qingyi who was noisy last night, and said with a chuckle, "No, it''s pretty cute."


    It''s cute, but a little noisy.


    Of course, she didn''t say that.


    Mei Qingyi looked at Tao Yanxi, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied, "Get up and eat, I have someone bring clothes over, you can change them later."


    Mei Qingyi looked down at her wrinkled clothes and replied "Okay".


    Tao Yanxi followed Mei Qingyi''s eyes and found that a large part of his chest was still exposed.


    She coughed lightly and said, "You tore it up yourself."


    Mei Qingyi raised her head, and the corner of her mouth evoked an inexplicable smile.


    "Well, I know." His voice was a little hazy, and his expression was a little unpredictable.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    That''s not what you said on your face!


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to stop looking at Mei Qingyi, she got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    Mei Qingyi looked around the room, her eyes flashing slightly.


    He got off the bed, walked to the side where Tao Yanxi was sleeping, and picked up her phone.


    Tao Yanxi''s phone was unlocked with fingerprints, and he couldn''t open it at all.


    But it doesn''t matter, he has a way.


    Mei Qingyi picked up her mobile phone, logged into the background of KY Live, and then sent a private message to "Buyan".


    Because Tao Yanxi paid special attention to Mei Qingyi, a private message from KY Live popped up on the phone.


    ¡¾Qingyi sent you a message~¡¿


    Such news was displayed on the mobile phone, Mei Qingyi raised the corner of her mouth, and wrote "As expected" in her eyes.


    Originally, Mei Qingyi only had a 90% chance to be sure that "no words" was Tao Yanxi, but now, it''s naturally 100%.


    Mei Qingyi put Tao Yanxi''s phone back where it was, and then lowered her head to play with the phone.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out of the bathroom.


    "You can go in and take a shower, I''ll get you clothes." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mei Qingyi nodded, put down her phone and went into the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi went downstairs to get Mei Qingyi''s clothes, and then put them at the bathroom door.


    Mei Qingyi took a bath very quickly, and in just a few minutes, he was done.


    When Mei Qingyi got dressed and came out, Tao Yanxi just picked up her mobile phone to read the news.


    When she saw the prompt [Qingyi sent you a message~] displayed on the screen, she subconsciously said:


    "How did you..." text me?


    Before she finished speaking, Tao Yanxi realized that Mei Qingyi didn''t know that "Buyan" belonged to her. Her rash question would definitely arouse Mei Qingyi''s suspicion. Fortunately, she shut up in time.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and turned to say, "Why do you take a shower so quickly?"


    Mei Qingyi smiled, leaning on the table behind him, looking a little lazy.


    "How can you say that men are fast?"


    Tao Yanxi: Is this the rhythm of driving?


    "Then what should I say?" Tao Yanxi asked following Mei Qingyi''s words.

 v2 Chapter 487： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (28)

    "Of course it is..." Mei Qingyi''s eyebrows and eyes became vivid, "big, thick, long..."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "For example, your face is too big, your legs are too thick, your hands are too long?" Tao Yanxi said with a chuckle.


    Mei Qingyi: ¡­


    He licked his lips, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "Of course not, but if you like it, then that''s it."


    "Do you like it?" Tao Yanxi asked back.


    "What do you think?" Mei Qingyi kicked the ball back lightly again.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Let''s go down to eat."


    "Yeah." Mei Qingyi responded without asking any more questions.


    The two went downstairs to have breakfast together, Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already eight o''clock.


    "I''m going to the company, what about you? Do you need me to **** you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mei Qingyi shook her head lightly, "No, I can do it myself."


    "Are you sure?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Mei Qingyi got up, "Naturally."


    "Mr. Tao, see you next time." After Mei Qingyi finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mei Qingyi''s back, inexplicably felt that he was in a good mood.


    Tao Yanxi entered the garage to drive, intending to take Mei Qingyi, but she did not see him all the way.


    She thought that Mei Qingyi might have gotten a taxi. Although it was difficult to get a taxi here, it was inevitable that there would be such a contingency.


    That being the case, Tao Yanxi didn''t need to worry about anything, she accelerated her speed and drove in the direction of the company.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi never thought that Mei Qingyi didn''t take a taxi at all, but got into another woman''s car.


    Time went back to when Mei Qingyi had just walked out of Tao Yanxi''s villa.


    Mei Qingyi had just walked for a few minutes when she saw a sports car stop, and at the same time, there was a beautiful female voice.


    "Little brother!"


    Mei Qingyi was taken aback and looked at the girl sitting in the driver''s seat.


    The girl obviously did not expect to see Mei Qingyi here, and her face was full of surprises.


    Mei Qingyi frowned slightly and asked politely, "May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m the ''little brother is so pretty'' on KY''s live broadcast!" The girl stuck out her tongue, with a bit of mischief, "My real name is Qiu Ziyue."


    Mei Qingyi suddenly realized that this is "little brother is so beautiful", another local tyrant in his live broadcast room.


    He really did not expect that he would meet her here.


    "Hello." Mei Qingyi also introduced herself, "My name is Mei Qingyi."


    Qiu Ziyue glanced at Mei Qingyi and said enthusiastically, "Little brother, where are you going? I''ll take you off."


    Mei Qingyi originally wanted to refuse, but obviously no taxis would come in in this villa area. If he waited for him to leave the villa area, I''m afraid the class would be over.


    "I''m going to Kyoto University, will you drop by?" Mei Qingyi asked.


    Qiu Ziyue''s eyes lit up, "I''m a freshman at Kyoto University! Hello, senior~hehe~"


    Maybe Qiu Ziyue''s vitality infected Mei Qingyi, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Mei Qingyi got into Qiu Ziyue''s car.


    The conversation between the two only lasted a few minutes, and by the time Tao Yanxi cleaned up, Mei Qingyi was about to leave the villa area.


    The same road, separated by a few minutes, will bring different endings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: the end of the month, urgently ask for a monthly pass! 10 monthly passes plus one more! Ask for the monthly pass of the little cuties!

 v2 Chapter 488： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (29)

    After Tao Yanxi arrived at the company, she started a busy day. At noon, she received a text message from Feng Xingche.


    "Sister Tao, do you have time tonight? Let''s have dinner together."


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but Feng Xingche sent another text message.


    "Sister Peach, my father told me to talk to you about the DK project."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and replied with an "um".


    At six o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi arrived at the agreed place as agreed, and Feng Xingche had been waiting there for a while.


    Feng Xingche''s eyes lit up when he saw Tao Yanxi coming.


    "Sister Peach~" Feng Xingche called out sweetly, with an innocent smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and sat down.


    "Let''s order first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Feng Xingche didn''t suspect him, so he sat down and prepared to order food obediently.


    Afterwards, the two ordered a meal.


    After ordering the meal, Tao Yanxi said directly, "Is there any problem with the DK project?"


    She intends to develop overseas markets, so she needs Fengjia''s resources, because the two have cooperation.


    Feng Xingche blushed, scratched his head and said, "Actually, there is no problem. I''m afraid that if I don''t say this, Sister Tao, you won''t come out."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Feng Xingche, her eyes deep and unfathomable.


    Feng Xingche''s face turned even redder, he murmured, "I...I like Sister Tao very much..."


    "I have someone I love." Tao Yanxi interrupted Feng Xingche''s words.


    "But..." Feng Xingche pursed his lips, "Aunt Tao said that there are no other men by your side."


    "She just doesn''t know." Tao Yanxi said directly, "I love him very much, and I will never love another person in my life."


    Feng Xingche bit his lip unwillingly, "Then does he like you?"


    "It''s not important." Tao Yanxi frowned, "I love him enough."


    Feng Xingche bit his lip, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.


    "Can''t you give me a chance? What is he good for?" Feng Xingche asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought of Mei Qingyi and chuckled, her face full of tenderness.


    "There is nothing good about him, just because he is who he is."


    Feng Xingche was startled, and his eyes dimmed.


    "I''m just... not reconciled..."


    "You will meet your sweetheart." Tao Yanxi rested her chin with one hand, "You are fine."


    "I''m fine." Feng Xingche pulled a slightly pale smile, "But I''m not him, am I?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, you are not him."


    That alone is enough.


    "I see." Feng Xingche took a deep breath and slowly loosened his clenched hands.


    At this time, the meal came.


    Tao Yanxi ate slowly, and did not speak during that time.


    Feng Xingche glanced at Tao Yanxi and slowly began to eat.


    When Tao Yanxi was about to eat, she accidentally glanced at Mei Qingyi who came in from outside the door, and beside him, there was a girl with an extremely bright smile.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, she put down the tableware, and looked straight at Mei Qingyi.


    Feng Xingche noticed Tao Yanxi''s abnormality, followed her eyes and saw Mei Qingyi naturally.


    It turned out that this is the man Sister Tao likes. Feng Xingche thought so in his heart, and his eyes were full of envy.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and stared at Mei Qingyi with dark eyes.


    Mei Qingyi felt that someone was staring at him, and subconsciously glanced inside.


    At this glance, he saw Tao Yanxi who was standing there with a boy sitting across from him.

 v2 Chapter 489： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (30)

    Mei Qingyi pursed her lips, and a dim light flashed across her eyes quickly.


    "Senior, what''s wrong?" Qiu Ziyue asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing." Mei Qingyi retracted her eyes, "Let''s eat at another house."


    "Ah?" Qiu Ziyue glanced at Mei Qingyi with some doubts. Seeing that his face was a little bad, she quickly replied, "Okay, then let''s change families!"


    Mei Qingyi nodded slightly, turned around and was about to leave.


    When Tao Yan saw this, why would Mei Qingyi leave like this?


    Some things, if not explained on the spot, have the potential to leave rifts later in life.


    Those cracks don''t dissipate over time, but grow bigger and bigger until they''re irreparable.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want such a **** misunderstanding between her and her brother.


    She walked quickly behind Mei Qingyi and grabbed his arm at once.


    Mei Qingyi didn''t look back, she just stopped and said in a deep voice, "Let go."


    Tao Yanxi had never heard Mei Qingyi speak in such a heavy tone, she stared slightly, "Don''t let it go."


    At this time, Feng Xingche also walked over from his seat, and he whispered: "This is not the place to talk, why don''t we find a private room."


    Hearing this, Mei Qingyi clenched her fists slightly.


    It sounded like he was making trouble out of nowhere.


    Fortunately, Qiu Ziyue is also a sensible person, she agrees with her: "Yes, let''s find a private room first."


    Although I don''t know what happened, it''s obviously not a good time to talk now.


    Mei Qingyi pursed her lips and replied "Okay".


    He wanted to see how Tao Yanxi would explain it.


    The four of them found a box and sat in pairs.


    Tao Yanxi is facing Mei Qingyi, Qiu Ziyue is facing Feng Xingche, and this means that Mei Qingyi is sitting with Qiu Ziyue.


    Mei Qingyi narrowed her eyebrows, "Aren''t you going to introduce me?"


    "Qiu Ziyue, my junior." Mei Qingyi said.


    Qiu Ziyue smiled at the right time: "Hello, my name is Qiu Ziyue."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Tao Yanxi."


    Then she looked at Feng Xingche next to her and said, "This is Feng Xingche."


    Qiu Ziyue''s eyes lit up, and she raised a big smile towards Feng Xingche.


    Feng Xingche also politely returned a smile.


    Tao Yanxi did not care about the interaction between Qiu Ziyue and Feng Xingche, but looked at Mei Qingyi with those dark eyes.


    Mei Qingyi didn''t speak, and the atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    Qiu Ziyue swallowed her saliva, always feeling that the atmosphere between the two was terrifying.


    Qiu Ziyue thought for a while, "Is this young lady another local tyrant? Hello, I''m ''little brother is so pretty''."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Mei Qingyi: ! ! !


    Feng Xingche: Confused


    The three of them looked at Qiu Ziyue in unison, and Qiu Ziyue was shocked. She swallowed, "Uh, did I say something wrong?"


    Mei Qingyi was unable to hold her forehead, what is wrong with this, this is simply a big mistake! How do you want him to answer now?


    God knows, he just mentioned to Qiu Ziyue today that he knew the identity of "Wuyan", who would have thought that Qiu Ziyue would be able to think of it here.


    Tao Yanxi was also surprised, what happened to this girl? Actually guessed the truth!


    Or is this what Mei Qingyi told her?


    Could it be that Mei Qingyi already knew that she was "no words"?


    The originally frozen atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    The current situation doesn''t seem to be getting any better.

 v2 Chapter 490： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (31)

    Time seemed to stand still at this moment, Qiu Ziyue and Feng Xingche looked at each other, not knowing what happened.


    Is this question really difficult to answer?


    Mei Qingyi looked at Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi also looked at Mei Qingyi.


    To fall or not to fall off the vest, that is the question.


    I don''t know how long it took before Qiu Ziyue laughed in a trance.


    "Brother Feng Xingche, you are so beautiful!"


    The topic turned very bluntly, Feng Xingche glanced at Qiu Ziyue, and felt that the girl in front of her was a little bit at a loss for words.


    Tao Yanxi and Mei Qingyi still didn''t speak, they looked at each other as if they were making eye contact.


    Qiu Ziyue, who wants to ease the atmosphere: ...


    Qiu Ziyue looked at Tao Yanxi, then at Mei Qingyi, then at Feng Xingche, and stood up suddenly.


    "Little brother Feng Xingche, I have a crush on you! Let''s go! I''ll take you to the waves!"


    After Qiu Ziyue finished speaking, she grabbed Feng Xingche''s arm and pulled it out.


    Feng Xingche was pulled up by Qiu Ziyue without noticing and walked out.


    After Qiu Ziyue pulled Feng Xingche out, she whispered to Feng Xingche, "There must be a story between these two, so we won''t be a light bulb and let them play by themselves."


    Feng Xingche nodded blankly, looking at Qiu Ziyue with a dazed expression.


    Qiu Ziyue laughed twice and pinched Feng Xingche''s face, "You are so beautiful, little brother, let''s go, I''ll take you to the waves!"


    As a senior face control, Qiu Ziyue said that she likes Zhengtai style now!


    As for Mei Qingyi, um... at first glance, the famous grass has an owner. If you don''t want it, you don''t want it anymore, it''s better for the younger brother Feng Xingche!


    Qiu Ziyue quickly pulled Feng Xingche away, while Tao Yanxi and Mei Qingyi were still in the box with indifferent faces.


    In the end, it was Tao Yanxi who broke the silence.


    "They''re gone."


    Mei Qingyi nodded slightly, his body leaned forward slightly, and his delicate face was so close to Tao Yanxi.


    "What about you? Are you leaving too?" Mei Qingyi asked.


    "You know if I don''t say anything, it''s me?" It was a question sentence, but it was in a positive tone.


    Mei Qingyi sat back, leaned lazily on the chair, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said with a hint of pride, "Yes."


    "How do you know?" Tao Yanxi thought that the vest work was still in place.


    "Apart from you, I can''t think of anyone who would be so stupid to give me gifts." Mei Qingyi said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Where did you put that little sister just now?


    Mei Qingyi chuckled, he licked his lips, and there seemed to be waves in his eyes.


    "Since you know, why not..." Mei Qingyi interrupted Tao Yanxi before she could finish her words.


    "Why didn''t you stop you? Or why didn''t you yell at you and say that you are trampling on my self-esteem?" Mei Qingyi stood up, walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, and bent down slightly.


    "Yan Xi, who do you take me for?"


    Mei Qingyi''s breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s face, causing her eyelashes to tremble, and her eyes quickly blinked twice.


    She thought, she really thought wrong about Mei Qingyi''s character.


    Mei Qingyi has never been an arrogant master who is not fooled by the world, but a goblin who has entered the world and understands people''s hearts.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and the smile on her face became more and more gentle.


    "If that''s the case, are you willing to be taken care of by me?"


    "Of course." Mei Qingyi leaned closer to Tao Yanxi''s ear and gently bit her earlobe, "I will definitely be able to serve you comfortably~"

 v2 Chapter 491： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (32)

    Tao Yanxi''s hand rested on Mei Qingyi''s chest, "So the previous ones were all tests for me?"


    "Guess what~" Mei Qingyi let out these words lightly, obviously not planning to explain to Tao Yanxi.


    Is it a test? Naturally yes.


    But there''s no denying that when she brought him out of the chaotic bar that day, he was moved.


    It''s just that he was never a person who let himself go.


    Before he was completely sure of what kind of person Tao Yanxi was, he naturally wouldn''t follow her, even if it was just a foster relationship.


    But now...


    Mei Qingyi''s eyes were slightly raised. Now, he hopes to be able to completely control Tao Yanxi in the palm of his hand.


    It doesn''t matter what relationship, what matters is whether he can occupy an important position in her life.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually became ambiguous. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, the two of them must be in trouble now.


    In-depth communication of the body is the best way to reach the communication of the soul.


    The current situation is naturally the best time for in-depth exchanges.


    However, Tao Yanxi maintained her sanity and knew that this place was not a good place.


    She stood up, "Come on, come home with me."


    "Okay~" Mei Qingyi answered cheerfully, and there was contentment in her voice that he had never noticed.


    Tao Yanxi brought Mei Qingyi back home, and once they got home, the two inevitably kissed.


    The hormones in the body seem to be gushing out, and the clothes can no longer stop the enthusiasm of the two of them.


    In this game, everyone wants to occupy the top position.


    But Mei Qingyi was only an expert in theory, he was quickly defeated by Tao Yanxi, his whole body was panting, and his chest was heaving up and down.


    Tao Yanxi sat on Mei Qingyi''s body, her long hair was a little messy, but it couldn''t hide her beauty at all.


    Compared to her usually gentle appearance, Tao Yanxi was more aggressive at this time, and that **** beauty made Mei Qingyi''s blood boil.


    Want to be conquered and want to conquer.


    Two contradictory thoughts were intertwined in Mei Qingyi''s mind, he obeyed his instinct and turned over and pressed Tao Yanxi under him.


    "My queen, I will serve you next."


    The gasping voice mixed with the **** voice sounded beside Tao Yanxi''s ears, she licked her lips, she was even more charming than Mei Qingyi.


    The heat surrounded the two of them, and the two were sweating profusely and feeling extremely happy.


    When the two were completely integrated, Tao Yanxi felt in a trance that she could see through the purest soul under Mei Qingyi''s fairy-like appearance.


    Moaning, groaning, gasping, everywhere.


    From the dark of the moon to the dawn, the battle has been there.


    You go up and I go down, you go down and I go up, confront each other, and refuse to stop.


    Here, Tao Yanxi and Mei Qingyi played a feast of love.


    It was not until the sun hung high and the dazzling sunlight finally penetrated through the layers of broken barriers and shone on the two people who embraced each other, and they stopped loving each other.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, enjoying the peace after this wonderful moment.


    Breathing is gradually steady, but the air is filled with the smell of musk.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Mei Qingyi''s chest, greedily inhaling the orchid fragrance that belonged to him.


    And Mei Qingyi hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and the ambiguous traces on his neck became more **** because of his movements.

 v2 Chapter 492： Gentle Presidents Sister VS Hooken Anchor Brother (33) Monthly Pass Plus Update

    Unfortunately, Tao Yanxi did not see such a scene.


    After a night of tossing around, Tao Yanxi was really tired.


    She closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep in Mei Qingyi''s arms.


    After realizing that Tao Yanxi was asleep, Mei Qingyi kissed her forehead, then closed her eyes and hugged her to fall asleep.


    By the time they both woke up, it was already night.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his brows and sat up.


    The quilt slipped from the body, revealing a body covered with traces.


    Judging from the strawberry on her chest, it was enough to know how passionate the two were last night.


    Mei Qingyi slowly opened his eyes, he looked at Tao Yanxi who was naked, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Still want? Huh?"


    With a lazy nasal voice, it sounded in the room, causing Tao Yanxi to look at him more.


    "Can you still come?" she asked.


    "Don''t underestimate me~" Mei Qingyi also sat up, "How can a man say no?"


    He moved closer to Tao Yanxi''s ear and gently bit her earlobe.


    Tao Yanxi''s earlobes glowed pink, and the light penetrated, as if it were about to penetrate.


    "I can''t do it anymore." Tao Yanxi said and pushed Mei Qingyi away, "I''m hungry."


    Mei Qingyi licked her lips, "What kind of hunger? I can feed you~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No matter how much you tempt me, I won''t give in to you!


    She''s going to dinner now!


    Tao Yanxi got out of bed, ready to go to the bathroom to rinse.


    However, as soon as Tao Yanxi walked to the bathroom door, Mei Qingyi pushed her against the wall at once, and the overwhelming kisses drowned him all at once.


    Compared with yesterday''s a little green, today''s Mei Qingyi is like a veteran in love.


    He almost grasped all the sensitive points of Tao Yanxi, and almost instantly, he provoked Tao Yanxi''s Gu Qiuwang.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, her eyes becoming confused.


    In this respect, women always seem to be a little weaker than men.


    Breathing gradually became rapid, and the air began to become hot.


    Mei Qingyi suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi, "Let''s wash together."


    Tao Yanxi did not refute, and seemed to be still immersed in the kiss just now.


    The bathroom is large enough to accommodate two people.


    Mei Qingyi hugged Tao Yanxi and carefully cleaned her, occasionally giving her a massage.


    Last night, Tao Yanxi was indeed tossed a little bit, Mei Qingyi thought casually,


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled lightly, and the droplets of water slid down along with the trembling of the eyelashes and landed on her collarbone.


    Mei Qingyi kissed her collarbone lightly and rolled the drop of water into her mouth.


    The water vapor covered the bodies they were hugging, and the bathroom was hazy.


    The mirror was obscured by the mist, and it was no longer clear what the person looked like.


    The sound of water mixed with humming sounded in the bathroom, as if to start another singing.


    When climbing to another peak, Tao Yan thought in a daze, is it so scary for men to drive meat?


    Time is passing little by little, and this game called love is far from over.


    The moonlight outside the window is so beautiful, but unfortunately no one appreciates it.


    That round of bright moon hung lonely in the sky, as if waiting for something.


    Dark clouds drifted past, obscuring the bright moonlight, and under the darkness, Tao Yanxi and Mei Qingyi became more and more mad...

 v2 Chapter 493： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (34)

    Tao Yanxi once read a book called "One Hundred and Eight Types of Love".


    At first, she thought it was a book to teach people how to fall in love, but when she opened the book, she found out that it was a book to teach people how to fuck.


    Just one more word, the nature has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Tao Yanxi once thought that she would never have the opportunity to test this hundred and eight formulas herself, or that she would spend a long, long time trying it out.


    Until, she met Mei Qingyi.


    Until, she and Mei Qingyi turned the clouds and rains for three whole days.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi suddenly understand that the former self was really too naive.


    Isn''t it one hundred and eight?


    Just come!


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi felt that she couldn''t move a finger.


    On the other hand, Mei Qingyi looked very good. Of course, the premise was to ignore his slightly trembling legs.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed and said feebly, "I can''t be like this in the future."


    Mei Qingyi raised her eyebrows and smiled, and said weakly, "Listen to you."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, and now she doesn''t want to speak at all.


    In the past three days, apart from the fact that they were so hungry that they went to eat, the two of them were...


    Tao Yanxi had no face to think about what happened in the past three days, she sighed, she blamed her youth at the time!


    "Not satisfied?" Mei Qingyi asked with a frown when she saw Tao Yanxi sighing.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "No, I''m too satisfied, I feel like I''m going to have a kidney deficiency."


    "Really?" Mei Qingyi evoked a smile, "It should be me who should suffer from kidney failure."


    "After all, I gave you all my treasures~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She would rather not!


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi said that she didn''t want to speak.


    Mei Qingyi naturally knew that Tao Yanxi was tired, but he was also tired, but a man couldn''t say he couldn''t!


    That''s right, you can''t say you can''t do it!


    Mei Qingyi quietly rubbed her trembling legs, she really can''t be fooling around in the future, he can''t even get out of bed now.


    The two were lying on the bed like corpses, and it was not until a few hours later that the two regained their strength.


    Because of the madness of these three days, Tao Yanxi has piled up a lot of work and has not dealt with it, and Mei Qingyi also has studies and live broadcasts to deal with, so the two discussed it and decided to temporarily separate for three days. See you later when things are settled.


    Of course, as to whether we can wait until three days to meet again, that is another matter.


    All in all, Tao Yanxi was busy again, and so was Mei Qingyi.


    Two days later, Tao Yanxi finally completed the accumulated work overtime.


    She stretched and glanced at the time, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to give Mei Qingyi a surprise.


    She drove directly to Mei Qingyi''s house.


    As the "gold master", Tao Yanxi naturally had the key, she quietly opened the door and walked in.


    At this time, Mei Qingyi was still conducting live broadcasts. In order to make up for the lack of the previous days, he extended the live broadcast time these days.


    It is also because of this that when Tao Yanxi opened Mei Qingyi''s door, the people in the live broadcast room saw a woman without any accident, a woman with a very good and white figure.


    Because of the camera, the people in the live broadcast room did not see Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and saw Mei Qingyi was broadcasting live, and said subconsciously, "I seem to have disturbed you~"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: If the monthly pass is over 10, you will add more~ You have one vote, I have one vote, plus more swish~

 v2 Chapter 494： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (35)

    Mei Qingyi tilted her head slightly, saw Tao Yanxi standing at the door, and smiled, the expression on her face became vivid at this moment.


    At this time, the barrage was also swiped because of this sentence.


    "Huh? It''s Miss! (*^¨Œ^*


    "Wow! Anchor Jinwu Zangjiao! Let''s see what Miss Sister looks like~"


    "What do you think? That might be the anchor''s sister."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, where is this wild woman! Humph!"


    "Girlfriend fans are going to be sad now, hahaha, it''s better to be a mom fan, so happy."


    "Yeah, yes, Erzhao has a girlfriend. I don''t know if this girlfriend is good-looking or not. If she doesn''t look good, hmph, she''s not worthy of my family''s Zuo!"


    "Look at Miss Sister''s figure, listen to Miss Sister''s voice, it must be very beautiful, I don''t accept refutation!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The barrage was lively, but at this time, neither Tao Yanxi nor Mei Qingyi had any intention to pay attention to it.


    Seeing Mei Qingyi smiling, Tao Yanxi also curled her lips into a smile, "Very happy?"


    Mei Qingyi nodded lightly, "Well, very happy."


    Tao Yanxi walked over and leaned forward slightly, just to block the camera tightly.


    Mei Qingyi raised her head slightly, revealing her somewhat seductive face, the pair of foxes narrowed slightly, and her lips were a touch of pink, with a hint of inexplicable meaning.


    "What are you happy about?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "You''re here." Mei Qingyi said without hesitation.


    The ambiguous atmosphere gradually rose, and there were more and more barrages in the live broadcast room, almost filling the entire screen.


    Tao Yanxi straightened up, walked aside, and avoided the camera.


    "You live stream first, I''ll go out and cook some porridge."


    Mei Qingyi nodded, he adjusted his state, then looked at the camera and said, "Let''s continue to tell the story."


    However, in the live broadcast room at this time, he could still be heard telling stories.


    Everyone was asking who the girl just now was.


    Originally, Mei Qingyi didn''t plan to tell them, but then he didn''t know what to think, his eyes flashed, and he said to the camera: "She, my gold master~"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? I seem to be hallucinating."


    "I seem to be hallucinating too, the gold master? Is that the gold master I imagined?"


    "The anchor of the spicy chicken, backed by the gold master, has been removed from the customs."


    "Qingyi, are you kidding us? How can you be the gold master?"


    "What''s wrong with the gold master? The anchor is so good-looking, what''s wrong with climbing a gold master? Some people want to climb a gold master, but they don''t have a gold master to climb."


    "That''s right, I see, you are just jealous that the anchor has a gold master!"


    "Bah, jealous? Isn''t it a man who relies on women?"


    "Please pay attention to the barrage etiquette~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of Mei Qingyi''s words, the barrage suddenly became chaotic.


    Mei Qingyi looked at the dense barrage, the corners of her mouth drooping slightly.


    His lips are already very thin. When he smiled in the past, people only thought he was soul-stirring, but when he didn''t smile, he seemed a little affectionate and indifferent. With the fox eyes with the tail up, he looked even more affectionate. .


    "I have a gold master, are you jealous?"


    The raised tone had a hint of casual laziness, but coupled with his somewhat gloomy face, the fans were stunned all of a sudden.


    The barrage suddenly became scarce, and only a few scattered ones were still struggling.


    Mei Qingyi chuckled lightly, the corner of her mouth smiling with a hint of irony.

 v2 Chapter 495： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (36)

    "It''s been three hours." Mei Qingyi glanced at the time, "Then today''s live broadcast ends here~ See you tomorrow."


    After Mei Qingyi finished speaking, no matter how lively or clamoring on the barrage, she directly closed the live broadcast room.


    He stood up, rubbed his sore neck, and walked towards the living room.


    In the kitchen, Tao Yanxi was cooking porridge when she heard the door opening and closing, leaned out and asked, "Is the live broadcast over?"


    "Well." Mei Qingyi reached out and unbuttoned two of her shirt buttons, revealing her delicate and **** collarbone. The ironic smile just now disappeared.


    "Then sit for a while, the porridge will be ready soon." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she went into the kitchen and went back to busy.


    Mei Qingyi walked into the kitchen with her long legs, and immediately hugged Tao Yanxi in her arms, and rubbed her head against Tao Yanxi''s neck very intimately.


    "I said in the live broadcast room just now that you are my sponsor."


    Tao Yanxi was startled and turned to look at Mei Qingyi.


    "You know it''s going to take a toll on your reputation."


    Mei Qingyi chuckled and blinked, "I don''t care."


    "I only care about you." Mei Qingyi continued.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Really?"


    "Naturally." Mei Qingyi answered.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and continued to cook the porridge.


    "I will help you get the strongest rookie king." Tao Yanxi said, "The company has a series of marketing measures for the strongest rookie king, and the follow-up may also involve the shooting of MVs and movies."


    "I remember that what you studied in college was acting." Tao Yanxi stirred the porridge, "I believe you can do it."


    Mei Qingyi let go of her hand and whispered, "I will live up to my expectations."


    "The porridge is ready." Tao Yanxi turned off the fire and took a bowl to hold the porridge.


    The two finished the porridge quietly, and then Tao Yanxi left.


    Mei Qingyi didn''t stop Tao Yanxi. After Tao Yanxi left, he looked at the empty room and suddenly laughed, not knowing what he was laughing about.


    In the days that followed, Tao Yanxi would go to Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room every day to swipe more than 100,000 cute characters.


    And Mei Qingyi''s popularity in the live broadcast room is also far ahead with the attitude of a horse.


    Although he admits that he has a financial master, most fans only think that this is Mei Qingyi''s joke. Of course, some people believe his words, but because of this, they think Mei Qingyi has more personality.


    There were also some people who scoffed at Mei Qingyi, and many of them formed a group to attack him.


    In addition, people from other camps wanted to get Mei Qingyi down, so for a long time, Mei Qingyi''s live broadcast room was full of black smoke.


    This situation continued until Tao Yanxi took action and warned the talents of the four major camps to stop slowly.


    And at this time, Mei Qingyi''s fame has been completely launched in the KY live broadcast room.


    Whether it is red or black, in a word, Mei Qingyi is really red.


    Mei Qingyi was originally very good-looking. In addition, he later showed his talents in writing, painting, storytelling, etc. in the live broadcast room. More and more people like him.


    Near the end of the event, Tao Yanxi directly brushed over 10 million cuteness for Mei Qingyi in the last week, which directly pushed his popularity to the peak.


    In this way, Mei Qingyi became the "strongest rookie king" as a matter of course.


    In the next time, Mei Qingyi started to get busy.

 v2 Chapter 496： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (37)

    As Tao Yanxi said, "The Strongest Rookie King" has various resources, not only limited to the promotion of the whole platform, but also projects with various film and television companies.


    Advertisements, MVs, and even movies feature Mei Qingyi.


    Tao Yanxi was pushing behind the scenes, pushing Mei Qingyi into the public eye step by step.


    Mei Qingyi has her own fan group and her own support club. Every time she passes through a city, there will be thousands of people who will pick her up.


    A year later, Mei Qingyi''s first film was released.


    In the movie, Mei Qingyi played the second male lead, but the second male lead overshadowed the male lead.


    Mei Qingyi''s performance in it can only be described as "amazing".


    Mei Qingyi became more and more alluring, but she didn''t look girlish at all.


    Whenever those fox eyes narrowed slightly, the threatening aura would often overwhelm the people around them.


    Mei Qingyi won the Best Supporting Actor Award for this film, and has since climbed to another level.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi began to expand overseas projects. She often flew overseas and spent more time with Mei Qingyi.


    Two years later, on the night that Mei Qingyi got the best actor, Tao Yanxi, who was far away on the other side of the ocean, received a message from Mei Qingyi.


    ¡¾Where are you? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi stood up, looked up at the gray sky, played with the phone, and chuckled lightly.


    [Xiao Yao, there is a good show to watch next. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    [Little master, what happened? ¡¿ Xiaoyao asked inexplicably.


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Xiao Yao''s question, but looked into the distance with a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    [Xiao Yao, now I am more and more puzzled, does my brother love me or not, or in other words, how deeply does he love me? ¡¿


    [Little master, the big master loves you very much! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I used to think so too, but after going through so many worlds, I gradually realized that in my brother''s heart, there are too many other things. ¡¿


    [Justice, good and evil, rights, money, etc., are all things that exist in his heart. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi sighed, "Do you think Mei Qingyi loves me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Nature is love! ¡¿Otherwise, why would he publicly admit that the little master is his financial master?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the phone, [Well, it is love, but he loves rights more. ¡¿


    [Little master, I don''t understand, didn''t the big master admit that you are his gold master? Isn''t that just how he loves you? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    [He said these words, not to the public, but to me. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, with a little sarcasm.


    [He said this to stabilize me, but now it seems that he no longer needs me. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi said this, and quickly asked the assistant to book a recent return flight ticket.


    [Little master, I don''t understand. ¡¿ Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand.


    [It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. Actually, I don¡¯t understand very well either, haha. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi laughed, as if she really didn''t understand anything.


    Xiao Yao fell silent when she heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    Tao Yanxi briefly instructed the work here, and then got on the plane ticket back to China.


    Within a few hours, Tao Yanxi had already arrived in China.


    Then she sent a message back to Mei Qingyi, [I''m at home. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 497： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (38)

    ¡¾wait for me. ¡¿He replied quickly.


    Tao Yanxi simply replied with the word [En] and drove back home.


    It''s autumn now, and the weather has turned cooler.


    Maybe it''s because there are not many people around, the villa is deserted.


    Tao Yanxi walked into the villa, only to feel a chill piercing her neck, causing her whole body to shiver.


    "Yanxi." A familiar and unfamiliar voice came from behind, Tao Yanxi slowly turned around.


    Mei Qingyi had a sweet smile on her face, her dark eyes stared straight at her, her wicked and wanton face was like a sun in this dimly lit room, dazzling abnormally.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, "You''re back."


    "Yeah, I''m back." Mei Qingyi walked over to Tao Yanxi and reached out to hug her, but Tao Yanxi avoided her.


    "Yanxi?" Mei Qingyi tilted her head and looked at him with some doubts.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and walked to the sofa and sat down, "What''s the matter, just say it."


    Mei Qingyi walked over and sat opposite Tao Yanxi, "I just missed you."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Speaking of which, I haven''t congratulated you yet, you won the best actor."


    "Thank you." Mei Qingyi''s eyes were full of sincerity, but the sincerity did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, the days of overtime really made her a little tired.


    However, what really made her tired was Mei Qingyi''s three-year use.


    No, maybe it can''t be said to be exploiting, it''s just using her hand to climb up through her own efforts.


    "Now that you are powerful and powerful, I have to rely on your endorsement for my KY live broadcast. I think I have no ability to continue to support you."


    Only by cutting off this deformed relationship can we start the next journey.


    "You think so?" Mei Qingyi asked.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Mei Qingyi, "Don''t you think so?"


    "Of course." Mei Qingyi leaned forward, "That''s what I thought."


    At this moment, the color of Mei Qingyi''s eyes gradually darkened, and there seemed to be a chilling smile in those dark eyes. feel.


    He clasped his hands together, and his coquettish and delicate face revealed wanton perversion.


    "Fifty million, all kinds of things in the past are like clouds."


    Tao Yanxi leaned her entire body on the sofa, and seemed to have no strength at all.


    She didn''t look at Mei Qingyi, but said softly, "Okay."


    The moonlight outside the window shone on Tao Yanxi''s body, and the snow-white skin seemed to become transparent at this moment.


    Mei Qingyi''s pupils shrank, and the veins on his arms burst out. He suddenly stood up and directly pressed Tao Yanxi''s body.


    "You just let me go like this?"


    Why, let him go so easily?


    Tao Yanxi''s dark circles were very deep, and there was a faint hint of blue in the eye sockets.


    "Otherwise?" Stalking and crying?


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, not knowing what it meant.


    Mei Qingyi was startled and stood up slowly.


    He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end there was nothing.


    He stepped forward and left the deserted villa.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the sofa, took out her mobile phone, and sent a message to the assistant.


    The moon outside the window was gradually obscured by dark clouds, obscuring the only light in this dark night...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: Continue to ask for a monthly pass~ Today there is a monthly pass plus update ~ 10 plus a new chapter, don''t miss it when you pass by~

 v2 Chapter 498： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (39)

    Half an hour later, the assistant came to Tao Yanxi''s villa.


    "President, are you looking for me?" the assistant asked respectfully, bending over.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes halfway, and said in a weak voice, "Well, I want to talk to you about something."


    "Mr. Tao, you said." The assistant took out his mobile phone and prepared to record.


    "There will be a press conference tomorrow, and all the shares I hold will be given to Mei Qingyi." Tao Yanxi said, she narrowed her eyes slightly and seemed a little tired.


    There was a hint of surprise in the assistant''s eyes, "Mr. Tao, I don''t understand..."


    The assistant was interrupted by Tao Yanxi before he could finish speaking, "What if you don''t understand?"


    "I..." The assistant paused, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, "I''m sick and need to go abroad to recuperate. I won''t take care of this domestic matter anymore."


    There was a trace of surprise in the assistant''s eyes, too fast to catch.


    "Yes, I understand." The assistant said respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Assistant Li, how have I treated you over the years?"


    "Of course it''s good." Assistant Li replied.


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi murmured, the light in his eyes seemed to dim a bit.


    "If that''s the case, then follow me to go abroad." Tao Yanxi said.


    Assistant Li suddenly raised his head, "Mr. Tao, I..."


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi looked at Assistant Li and asked.


    "I... I''m not used to living abroad." Assistant Li murmured.


    "That''s really a pity." Tao Yanxi''s voice became misty, and he didn''t know what it was a pity for.


    "Mr. Tao, take good care of you, and I will wait for your return in China." Assistant Li said respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, but said nothing.


    "By the way, Mr. Tao, here is a document that needs your signature." Assistant Li took out a document and said.


    Tao Yanxi took the document, turned it over, took the pen handed over by Assistant Li, and signed his name.


    When handing over the document, Tao Yanxi glanced at Assistant Li with an inexplicable look, but Assistant Li, who was immersed in excitement at this time, did not notice anything unusual about Tao Yanxi.


    Assistant Li left soon, and right after he left, Tao Yanxi took out his phone and pressed the pause button for the recording.


    The next day, KY Live held a press conference.


    KY''s largest shareholder and president issued a statement in which she stated that she was ill and unable to serve as president. She handed over all the shares she held to her assistant, assistant Li who was also her lover.


    So far, Assistant Li has become the president of KY Live.


    Tao Yanxi was at the airport when she saw this news. She was wearing black clothes and wrapped tightly.


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone and sent the recording file from last night to Mei Qingyi. Then she took out the mobile phone card, broke it off, and threw it into the trash.


    At this time, the voice prompting boarding sounded, Tao Yanxi glanced into the distance, threw the mobile phone into the trash can, and turned to leave.


    On the other side, Mei Qingyi received an anonymous recording. When he clicked on the recording, he found that it was actually a conversation between Tao Yanxi and Assistant Li.


    When he heard the conversation between the two clearly, his expression suddenly changed. He looked at Assistant Li in the news and spoke, his expression changed suddenly.


    He stood up suddenly, startling the agent next to him.


    "What''s wrong?" the agent asked quickly.

 v2 Chapter 499： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (40)

    Mei Qingyi said with a sullen face, "Go to the press conference."


    After Mei Qingyi finished speaking, she walked out quickly, and the manager quickly followed.


    At the press conference, Mei Qingyi played the recording in public in front of the media.


    This time, Assistant Li''s face changed and he began to sophistry.


    And Mei Qingyi also quickly started to fight back, this is something Tao Yanxi gave him, and he will never allow it to fall into the hands of others.


    The farce is still going on, but as the initiator of the farce, he has come to live in a sanatorium in country M.


    There is indeed a big problem with her body. In the past two years, she has deliberately searched for the murderer who killed the original body, but after multiple investigations, nothing has been found.


    Until she once went to the hospital for a checkup in M ??country with a stomachache, and they told her that there was a chronic poison in her body.


    The drug can slowly corrode her organs and eventually lead to death.


    Tao Yanxi checked many people and finally targeted Assistant Li.


    She secretly found someone to check the whereabouts of Assistant Li in recent years, and found that he had embezzled public funds, and that he owed a lot of gambling debts in private.


    It was only after such an investigation that Tao Yanxi knew that Assistant Li had already started prescribing medicine for her three years ago.


    The original body was suffocated because of the reaction between the medicine and some kind of alcohol at the time.


    Although Tao Yanxi searched for evidence, in judicial cases, these evidences were not enough to convince Assistant Li of the law, so she came up with such a trick.


    All of Assistant Li''s reactions today were within her expectations, and Mei Qingyi''s reactions were naturally within her expectations.


    The fight between these two people must be very exciting, and she is so happy.


    Of course, the most important reason is that her organ function is rapidly shrinking, and she has to stop all work for special treatment.


    Tao Yanxi cut off all contact with the outside world, no one can find her, and she no longer pays attention to everything in the outside world.


    Day by day, the world is changing rapidly, but in the long river of history, this short period of time seems to remain unchanged.


    Mei Qingyi has the means, and Assistant Li''s means are not low, otherwise she would not have concealed Tao Yanxi for so many years.


    The two used various methods to grab the handle from each other''s hands and wanted to get KY Live in their hands.


    For Assistant Li, KY live streaming means untold money.


    For Mei Qingyi, the significance of KY live broadcast is far more than that.


    It also contains all the hard work of Tao Yanxi. He vowed to love her, and he will definitely take KY Live in his hands.


    During this battle, Mei Qingyi took the initiative to reveal that his financial master was Tao Yanxi.


    Now that his status is already a movie king, according to the ordinary routine, being exposed as the gold master means chaos and unbearableness.


    But when this happened to Mei Qingyi, everything changed.


    Three years ago, the live video of Mei Qingyi was pulled out, and there was indeed Mei Qingyi admitting that he had a gold owner.


    Mei Qingyi has never concealed the fact that he has a financial master, but most fans just don''t believe it.


    This carnival belongs to fans, and naturally the fans themselves have to pay for it.


    Under such a premise, when the gold owner was revealed to be Tao Yanxi, all the previous things could be explained.


    Why is Mei Qingyi the strongest rookie king of the year...

 v2 Chapter 500： Gentle president sister VS **** anchor brother (41)

    Why did Mei Qingyi not choose to cancel the contract even though Mei Qingyi''s ability had reached the point where he could terminate the contract with KY Live, and he endorsed many KY Live derivative products.


    All of this, isn''t it because Mei Qingyi''s sponsor is Tao Yanxi, the president of KY Live?


    For this matter, some fans even want to thank Tao Yanxi, it is because of her that they discovered such a big baby!


    That acting gives me goosebumps!


    Moreover, Mei Qingyi also publicly stated that he loves Tao Yanxi.


    With the blessing of "love", what does it matter?


    For most girls who only have "idol drama" love brains in their minds, the word "love" can erase all the unbearableness in the "nurturing" relationship.


    It took Mei Qingyi half a year to finally get KY Live into her arms.


    And Assistant Li was imprisoned by the casino because of the debt he owed to the casino. I am afraid that he will not be able to come out in this life.


    Mei Qingyi took over KY Live, and slowly turned from a movie king to a business king.


    In the entertainment circle, he has already stood at the top, and in the business circle, he will also stand at the top.


    Mei Qingyi expanded her business territory while searching for Tao Yanxi''s whereabouts.


    KY Live has also become a KY company, becoming a domestic business giant, covering industries such as live broadcast, medicine, daily necessities, etc.


    January after month, year after year.


    Mei Qingyi never found Tao Yanxi, and the passage of time seemed to wash away his memory of her, leaving him at a loss.


    Five years later, when Mei Qingyi became the richest man in China, standing at a peak that no one could reach, he suddenly felt lonely.


    The icy wind blew through his clothes, and he felt like a knight who didn''t know his way back, bleak and desolate.


    He missed the days with Tao Yanxi more and more, and when he looked back on the past, he realized that those days were the happiest.


    The rights he pursued in this life will only bring him emptiness and loneliness, and only the love that occupies the deepest part of his heart can warm his life.


    Mei Qingyi intensified her efforts to find Tao Yanxi, and finally found her in a small town in the M country.


    When Mei Qingyi received the news, she took a private jet directly to a small town in country M.


    When he followed the people in the town to where Tao Yanxi was, he only saw a cold tombstone.


    Yes, icy tombstones.


    At this moment, Mei Qingyi felt that the blood in her whole body was flowing backwards.


    "This is..." He took a few steps back, his face full of disbelief.


    He was led by an old old woman. The old woman''s face was covered with wrinkles from the vicissitudes of life, and her eyes were a little cloudy.


    She sighed and took out a letter from her body.


    "This is what she asked me to hand over to a person named Mei Qingyi before she died, are you?"


    Mei Qingyi nodded blankly, and took the letter with stiff fingers.


    The old woman sighed and turned to leave.


    Mei Qingyi slowly opened the letter, and what caught her eye was Tao Yanxi''s beautiful font.


    [I wish to win the heart of one person, and the white heads will not be apart. ¡¿


    A short poem fulfilled all her desires, but unfortunately, he gave her nothing.


    In the end, he gave her nothing.


    Mei Qingyi was stiff, looking at the cold tombstone in front of him, he could hardly believe that she really left this world.

 v2 Chapter 503： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi stopped resisting and lay down on the table leisurely. She wanted to see what the monk would do if she stopped resisting.


    Outside, the original radiant painting suddenly regained its calm.


    There was no sadness or joy in his eyes, his hands clasped together, and he still recited the scriptures.


    Time passed bit by bit, when the sun went down and the night began to occupy the whole world, all of them stopped chanting.


    He put his hands together and bowed slightly towards the painting hanging on the wall.


    "The world is in chaos, you shouldn''t be born."


    After saying this, he turned his hand and slapped the painting, and a golden light instantly disappeared into the painting.


    The picture seemed to fluctuate a bit, but it returned to calm in an instant, but it no longer had the brilliance it had before.


    In the painting, Tao Yanxi only felt that her body softened, but she couldn''t raise any strength.


    This is all empty, really cruel!


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the table, her eyes fell on the falling peach blossoms.


    In this space, peach blossoms are always falling, but they will never fall to the ground.


    When the artist painted this picture, their end was already doomed.


    Tao Yan moved her ears, and it seemed that there was no sound outside.


    Xie Kong should have left, thinking about it, although everything is empty, he is a mortal and still has to eat and sleep.


    She is different. As a spirit in the painting, she only needs to absorb the aura.


    But the problem is that there is no spiritual energy that can be absorbed by her now.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, she looked at the bottle in front of her, and licked her lips.


    I don''t know if the peach blossom wine in this jug can''t be drunk. If so, her aura should be restored soon.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the jug and shook it, but there was no sound. She poured it tentatively, but there was not a drop of wine.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, why is the wine in this jug gone?


    She was lying on the table a little depressed, and she didn''t know when there would be wine in the jug, but now it seems that she can only wait silently.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, I am so bored. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi started harassing Xiao Yao again.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Then... let''s watch TV shows together? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    ¡¾OK. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said with a smile, it was indeed correct to give Xiao Yao so many resources back then!


    ¡¾Good! ¡¿ After Xiaoyao finished speaking, a TV series played in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi also watched happily, although some TV dramas are a little bit bloody, but it is better than none at all!


    Time flies by in the process.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi heard voices from the outside world.


    "Are you really sure it''s this painting?" a male voice said in a low voice.


    "I''m sure, I watch Master Jiekong chanting sutras against this painting every day." Another slightly immature male voice said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s take this painting away while it''s empty." The previous man started talking again.


    Then Tao Yanxi only felt a sway, and the whiteness dissipated a lot. At the same time, she felt that her strength had increased.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, this...


    Before she could finish her surprise, it was only in the blink of an eye that the whiteness returned to its original state, and she slumped on the stone chair all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Outside, Jie Kong looked indifferently at the two little monks kneeling on the ground.

 v2 Chapter 504： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (4)

    "Who asked you to come?" He was still without any sadness or joy, as if nothing in the world could make him move.


    The two little monks looked at each other and knew that this matter could not be good, either life or death, there were only two choices.


    The two were heartbroken, and quickly attacked towards the sky.


    I saw all empty hands clasped together, only chanted "Amitabha", a golden light came out of the mouth, directly knocked the two little monks to the ground, and vomited blood.


    "Who asked you to come?" Jikong asked again.


    The two little monks knew that this time they were planted here, they looked at each other, bit the poison sac in their mouths, and died.


    They closed their eyes and recited "Amitabha Buddha".


    The next second, he opened his eyes, stepped over the corpses of the two and walked to the picture, and then hung the picture on the wall again.


    Not long after, other little monks carried the bodies of the two little monks away.


    During this process, Jie Kong just looked at the paintings on the wall and meditated on something.


    If you listen carefully, you can only hear some weird pronunciations, which are definitely not the common language of this world.


    Tao Yanxi in the painting continued to watch the TV series helplessly, not knowing what was going on outside, so she was not allowed to live in peace.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to let her watch a TV show quietly?


    Give her hope and let her down immediately, it''s a bad review!


    Tao Yanxi and Xiao Yao happily watched the TV series together, of course, in Tao Yanxi''s heart, she was still eager to go out as soon as possible, after all, if she could go out, it meant she could be fooled!


    To be honest, she still wants to see the monsters and monsters in this world.


    It''s just that there is nothing left to guard, she can only stay here temporarily.


    Here, Tao Yanxi could not perceive the passage of time outside.


    She didn''t know how long it took, but after watching a TV series, she was pleasantly surprised to find that the peach wine in the jug was full.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to drink the peach blossom wine, and the moment she drank the peach blossom wine, a sense of power filled her whole body.


    And the whiteness that had been surrounding her also dissipated a little, and the speed of the peach blossoms falling from the sky seemed to be a little slower.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and took a petal in her palm.


    The peach petals slipped from the palm of the hand, and finally fell to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi found that the force that had imprisoned her before did not appear at this time, she blinked her eyes in surprise, hugged Yuan Shouyi, and began to practice.


    Since she came to this world, there has been a set of cultivation methods in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi thought that this should be some kind of inheritance.


    Naturally, she would not pass up such a good opportunity to practice blatantly. She didn''t know what force imprisoned her before, but now that she doesn''t have that power, she naturally wants to practice well.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Tao Yanxi let out a sigh of relief.


    She has already practiced the first level!


    You must know that there are only nine levels in the entire cultivation technique, and she is a genius to be able to cultivate to the first level so quickly!


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and waved it, and a few words appeared in the air.


    ¡¾happy¡¿


    Outside, Ji Kong looked at the two words that suddenly appeared on the painting, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and the corners of his mouth seemed to sag a little.


    He put his hands together and sighed slightly with a long tone: "Amitabha."

 v2 Chapter 505： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (5)

    At this moment, the room was shrouded in golden light, and the overwhelming golden light moved towards the painting, almost covering the entire painting.


    In the painting, Tao Yanxi frowned slightly as she saw her words being swallowed up by the whiteness in an instant.


    Empty, what does it mean?


    Tao Yanxi did not move, but sat there obediently, pretending to be a waste.


    In this way, you can probably take some less damage, right?


    The whiteness quickly regrouped, and it seemed to be a little thicker than before.


    [Xiao Yao, come on, continue watching the TV series. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao replied happily, the little master is watching the game with her, so nice!


    Outside, everyone snorted, and the golden light dissipated, leaving only the room full of depression.


    A trace of blood leaked from the corner of Jikong''s mouth, he covered his mouth with his right hand, and the blood leaked out from between his fingers.


    The bright red and white form a strong contrast, and it looks a little sad.


    Xiekong sat down slumped, he closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled, as if he was enduring some pain.


    Unknown birds are calling outside the window, naughty white clouds are floating in the sky, and the breeze is coming, all this looks so warm.


    But the birds were crying, the white clouds covered the warm sun, and the breeze was mixed with the stench of demons. It was a chaotic world after all.


    Jiekong sat alone in the room for a long time, until the sun set and the bright moon hung high in the sky, he slowly stood up and left the room.


    In the early morning, Tao Yanxi, who was watching the TV series in the painting, heard a strange sound.


    She stopped watching the TV series, moved her ears, and listened to the outside world curiously.


    "Small squeak"


    "crack clap"


    I don''t know what made such a strange sound, which made Tao Yanxi a little curious.


    "Oh, is this the painting?" A male voice whispered.


    "Yeah, yeah~ Suck~" Another female voice sounded.


    "Hehe, that stinky monk protected this painting so well, didn''t we get it?" the man said.


    The woman sucked and slipped, "Yes, yes, brother, let''s eat it now!"


    "No! The king said it, and I have to take it back." The man said.


    The woman sighed in disappointment, "If the king ate this painting, he would be invincible in the world! Unfortunately, we can''t share any of it..."


    "Don''t say that in front of the king," the man said, "and I heard that the king didn''t eat it."


    "Don''t eat? What do you do? This is full of pure spiritual energy!" the woman asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what Wang means, how would we know?" The man carefully removed the painting, "Let''s go quickly."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go, it''s not good for that stinky monk to wake up." The woman said to help the man clean up the painting.


    The two had just put the painting in their arms when the door was suddenly opened.


    Outside the door, standing clothes are empty without wind.


    All empty hands clasped together, eyes indifferent.


    "The sea of ??suffering is boundless, turning back is the shore."


    "Oh, you stinky monk, you are serving justice, who knows what''s hidden in your heart!"


    The man said and shoved the painting into the woman''s arms, motioned her to run away with his eyes, and he would be entangled in nothing.


    The next second, he quickly attacked towards Jiekong.

 v2 Chapter 506： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (6)

    Jikong flipped his right hand, and a golden light came out of his palm, knocking the man directly to the ground.


    At this moment, the woman ran only two steps. She looked at the man who was knocked to the ground, and turned back and screamed.


    "Big brother!"


    It was this kung fu that a golden light hit her head at once, and the woman died on the spot.


    "Little sister!" The man''s eyes were cracked and he attacked towards Jiekong.


    Jie Kong didn''t even look at the man, just raised his hand slightly, and the golden light shot into the man''s body, and the next second, the man was already dead and could no longer die.


    The one who killed the two demons was empty-faced, he walked over to the woman and picked up the painting that had fallen on the ground.


    He slowly unfolded the scroll, and a red light appeared in an instant.


    Under the moonlight, a woman in gauze appeared on the scroll.


    And this person is Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised that she actually came out. She raised her eyes to see the monk standing in front of her, and knew in her heart that this was her brother.


    Tao Yanxi raised the corner of her mouth and was about to shout, but she saw a golden light hit, and she fell into the picture scroll by the way.


    Tao Yanxi, who returned to the small world: ...


    She has a dirty word that she doesn''t know whether to say or not.


    Outside, everyone put away the scroll with a blank expression, but if you look closely, you will find that his eyes are a bit darker than before.


    Jie Kong asked the little monk to clean up the bodies of the two demons, and he himself re-entered the room with the picture scroll.


    The moment Jikong stepped into the door, the whole house seemed to fluctuate.


    Looking closely, I found that there was a layer of enchantment outside the original house.


    Jie Kong re-hangs the scroll, it is obviously just a static painting, but there is a sense of fluctuation.


    All were chanting the scriptures in the air, and the golden lights revolved around the picture scroll, and finally disappeared into the picture scroll.


    In the world in the painting, Tao Yanxi yawned.


    What the **** is your brother doing?


    Let her go out for a while and not let her out?


    Play a game of in and out?


    This game is better than watching TV series with Xiaoyao.


    However, my brother looks really good.


    Tao Yanxi thought happily, although it was only a glimpse, but there was already a shadow in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    It''s obviously a big bald head, but why does it fit her taste so well?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and the light in her eyes seemed to be amorous.


    [Xiao Yao, come and come, continue watching the TV series. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiaoyao replied "Okay" and continued to play the TV series.


    The world in the painting is so boring, but the world outside is wonderful.


    When the first rays of the sun shone on the earth, Jiekong stopped chanting.


    He looked at the bleak picture scroll, his eyes flickered.


    He sat down, eyebrows lowered.


    I can''t hide anymore, I can''t hide anymore.


    He closed his eyes, a trace of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    The smell of blood spread in the room, and the golden light surrounding the picture scroll seemed to feel it, but it became disordered.


    "Certainly!"


    Everyone opened their eyes, and a golden light flashed quickly in their eyes, which seemed to be mixed with a touch of purple.


    Those golden lights quickly disappeared into the picture scroll, and the enchantment of the house seemed to tremble.


    "Amitabha".


    All empty hands clasped together, with a trace of pity on their faces.


    Outside the window, the birds are still chirping...

 v2 Chapter 507： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (7)

    In the painting, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Yao watched the TV series together.


    Outside the painting, all of them sit on the chair with their hands folded, with a sympathetic expression.


    And in the garden of a luxurious villa thousands of miles away from this quaint temple, a man with black energy turned his back to a group of men in black.


    "Failed?" The man''s voice sounded very depressed, his throat seemed to be smoked, and it sounded very uncomfortable.


    A group of men in black knelt down, not daring to take a breath.


    "Waste!" Black energy surged from the man''s body, and instantly surrounded the dozen or so men in black.


    Those people in black have no breath before they can make a sound.


    The man snorted coldly, "What a waste!"


    The crow on the tree flapped its wings and flew to the man''s shoulder, and the wailing sounded in the garden.


    As soon as the man raised his hand, a black light flashed, and he, who was wearing black clothes and was surrounded by black mist just now, has become a man in white clothes fluttering.


    He chuckled lightly, and his voice was no longer as suppressed as before, but more like a mountain spring flowing through, moisturizing people''s ears.


    The man is very good-looking, and from a distance, he only feels immortal.


    Just looking at it up close, those eyes were full of greed and fierceness, which made people shiver for no reason.


    "In the end, I have to go out." The man snorted softly, and the figure disappeared in place.


    The crow, which was originally resting on the man''s shoulder, let out a whimper, flapping its wings and flying up the tree, but before it could fly up, its body froze and fell to the ground in a daze, no longer alive.


    The villa regained its tranquility, but under this tranquility, it covered a deep silence.


    At the same time, everyone in the temple seemed to feel something. His lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end it only turned into a long sigh.


    Inside the painting, Tao Yan suddenly felt her heart tremble, something outside seemed to be attracting her.


    Want to go out, go out.


    Such thoughts arise in Tao Yanxi''s heart, getting stronger and stronger.


    Tao Yanxi stopped watching the TV series and turned to look at the vast expanse of white.


    There seemed to be a golden light hidden in the whiteness, Tao Yanxi raised his hand subconsciously, and the thought of "wanting that golden light" popped up in his mind.


    The next second, a ray of golden light flew from the whiteness to Tao Yanxi''s side, and disappeared into her palm at once.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, this is...


    She felt a force coming from her palm, she quickly closed her eyes, hugged Yuan Shouyi, and began to practice.


    Tao Yanxi, who had her eyes closed, never saw that more and more golden light flew out from the white expanse to surround her and surround her.


    Tao Yanxi only felt warm all over her body, and the aura around her couldn''t be exhausted.


    She let go of her mind and seized this opportunity to cultivate.


    In the outside world, Jiekong looked at the picture scroll of the golden masterpiece, and a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes quickly.


    "As expected of the supreme spirit, it can actually absorb my mana."


    He murmured, looking at the picture scroll, pondering.


    After a while, the golden light gradually dimmed.


    There seemed to be a scent of peach blossoms in the air, and it was faintly visible that some transparent peach petals fell from somewhere, and fell on the empty clothes, unwilling to leave.


    "Amitabha"


    Jikong murmured a word, his body shook, and the peach petals in the sky disappeared instantly.


    And the faint scent of peach blossoms in the air also disappeared without a trace.

 v2 Chapter 508： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (8)

    In the painting, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes in surprise.


    What exactly is the golden light? It actually lifted her directly to the third floor!


    Tao Yanqi stood up happily, raised her hand slightly, and the peach petals floated towards the white expanse.


    And at this moment, it was the time when Jiekong saw those transparent peach petals.


    Tao Yanxi saw the scene outside through the peach petals. It was still the monk, but in a quaint room.


    Tao Yanxi mobilized a peach petal and landed on Jiekong''s shoulder, but was suddenly shaken by Jiekong, and even scattered all the peach petals that had also spread out from her.


    Tao Yanxi pouted slightly, really a stinky monk, puzzled by the style!


    She snorted softly, sat down directly, raised her hand and waved, and a few words appeared in the air.


    [Smelly monk, puzzled by the style. ¡¿


    Jiekong looked at the words that suddenly appeared on the scroll, and said without sadness or joy: "The four are empty, no need for style."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Smelly monk, which four majors?"


    Jikong looked at the words that reappeared on the scroll, and put his hands together, "Amitabha."


    "You say that the sky, the sky, the ground, and the people are empty, but what about your heart? Is it also empty?" Tao Yanxi wrote again.


    Seeing this sentence, the dark eyes deepened a bit.


    "The donor is really the most spiritual, the Buddha nature is above me, and I am ashamed." Jikong nodded slightly and said.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly, Zhiling? what is this? Isn''t she a demon in a painting?


    "What is Zhiling?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    This time, Jie Kong did not answer her words again, but just recited "Amitabha Buddha" as usual.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a long time, but she didn''t get an answer from Jiekong. She felt bored and didn''t talk to him again.


    Time passed bit by bit, and in a blink of an eye, it was the next day.


    During this time, Tao Yanxi has been consolidating his cultivation, and then he has been studying the inheritance of the exercises through the car.


    According to the inheritance method, this cultivation to the ninth level can achieve the effect of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    But the strange thing is that the cultivation method of the ninth floor is only two words.


    "Desperate"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t quite understand what this meant. Could it be that he had to be unfeeling to be able to train to the ninth level?


    It''s like she can''t be heartless at all, so she can only hang around on the eighth floor?


    But the eighth floor seems to be good too?


    Anyway, she''s just a little demon in a painting, and the task of saving the world is the hero''s, so she doesn''t seem to need to train to the ninth floor?


    Tao Yanxi, who was thinking about it like this, no longer cares about the ninth-level exercises.


    There has been no sound from the outside world, and I don''t know where Xingkong has gone, and no bad people have come to steal her again, which made Tao Yanxi watch the TV series with boredom.


    This situation continued until seven days later, at noon that day, Tao Yanxi heard voices coming from the outside world.


    And listening to the voice, it should be three people, in addition to all empty, there are two men.


    Tao Yan started the exercise, and carried a peach blossom through the white sky to the outside world.


    The peach petals stayed on the scroll, which also allowed her to see the scene in this room with the help of the peach petals.


    There were indeed three men in the room. In addition to being empty, there was also a teenager who looked like he was only in his teens and a young man in white clothes fluttering.


    Tao Yanxi recognized at a glance that the boy was An Chuyi, the male protagonist of this world.

 v2 Chapter 509： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (9)

    As for the other man, she didn''t know.


    Tao Yanxi held her breath and listened to the conversation of the three.


    Jie Kong looked at An Chuyi, and said with an unfathomable expression: "You are finally here."


    An Chuyi was a little surprised. He scratched his head and asked curiously, "Did you know I would come?"


    Jie Kong nodded. He looked at the picture scroll hanging on the wall and said, "You are here, and this thing should be returned to its original owner."


    An Chuyi continued: "Is this the painting left by my ancestors?"


    All nodded, "You take it."


    An Chuyi turned his head and glanced at the man in white, only to see the man in white nodded slightly, then he said to Jiekong, "Thank you, Master."


    They closed their eyes, put their hands together, and said, "Amitabha."


    An Chuyi walked to the front of the scroll, gently took it down, and rolled it up reverently.


    He put the picture scroll into his arms, and respectfully bowed towards the sky.


    Jiekong opened his eyes, and his dark eyes glanced at An Chuyu calmly.


    An Chuyi always felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by such a pair of eyes.


    At this time, the man in white took a step forward, blocking Jiekong''s sight.


    "Thank you, Master, I''ll be bothering you today."


    "Yeah." Jikong replied lightly, without saying anything more.


    Kong Qing, the man in white, grabbed An Chuyu''s arm and quickly left.


    Jikong looked at the backs of the two, and finally did not say "Amitabha" again.


    He sighed and closed his eyes, hiding the surging emotions deep in his eyes.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi, who was inexplicably taken away from the temple:? ? ?


    etc! That''s not how the plot is written!


    Don''t follow the male lead!


    She wants to follow her brother!


    Tao Yanxi felt so angry that her brother actually gave him away again!


    Mingming had protected herself like a treasure a few days ago, but now she will be given to the male protagonist in a blink of an eye.


    Humph, men are big hooves!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, raised her hand and a red light flashed in the air.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi actually realized that the power that blocked her before was gone.


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, does that mean she can go out?


    Tao Yanqi tentatively walked out, and the white expanse became less and less.


    In an instant, Tao Yanxi actually came out.


    She blinked, looked at the two men grilling meat in front of her, and tilted her head.


    She floated in front of the male protagonist, but found that the male protagonist didn''t even look at her, but the man in white, his eyes fell on her for a few tenths of a second, but he moved away in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi was sure that An Chuyi couldn''t see her, but this strange man in white could see her.


    Tao Yanxi blinked at Kong Qing, Kong Qing continued to roast the meat with a smile at the corner of her mouth, and it seemed that she did not see Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, made a face at Kong Qing, and flew away.


    Kong Qing looked at the back of Tao Yanxi who was leaving quickly, his eyes darkened.


    "Big Brother Kongqing, what are you looking at?" An Chuyi asked curiously.


    Kong Qing shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    "Oh." An Chuyi no longer asked, and continued to roast the meat.


    Kong Qing retracted his gaze, his drooping eyes rolled with waves, and a black gas gushed out from the palm of his hand, almost condensing into a substantial liquid.


    It''s just that in the next moment, he quickly returned to normal, and people couldn''t see his depth.

 v2 Chapter 510： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (10)

    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi went directly back to the temple and found Jiekong.


    Jiekong still stayed in that room, looking at the empty walls, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi floated over, put his hands on his hips, looked at Jie Kong angrily and asked, "Why did you give me away!"


    When Jie Kong saw Tao Yanxi, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes, and he returned to normal in an instant.


    "You shouldn''t have come back." Jikong said with his hands folded.


    "Hmph, I can go wherever I want, can you manage it?" Tao Yanxi puffed out her cheeks, her peach blossom eyes blinked, some transparent peach petals floated all over her body, and she was dressed in a peach color shirt. Make her fairer.


    "You should follow him." Jie Kong said regardless of Tao Yanxi''s accusation.


    "But I don''t like her." Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her whole body exuding an air of "grievance".


    Perhaps because of her mood, those peach petals became wilted.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms in the air gradually became stronger, almost covering up all other odors.


    When Jiekong heard this sentence, his eyes flashed slightly, "Who do you like?"


    "You!" Tao Yanxi raised her head and said without hesitation, "Although you are fierce, I still like you."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    At this moment, all the air''s breathing seemed to become disordered.


    But it was only for a moment, so fast that even Tao Yanxi didn''t notice the abnormality.


    "You shouldn''t have come back." Jie Kong said again, but this time his tone was more than before, like a pity and a sigh.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hear anything wrong in Jiekong''s tone, just put his hands on his hips, looked at him and said, "Then I''ll be back now, what''s up?"


    Jie Kong didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi with those deep, sea-like eyes.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi only felt a shiver all over her body, and goosebumps arose.


    She touched her arm, feeling a little cold inexplicably.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "You want to drive me away?"


    "No." Jie Kong said, "I will send you to his side."


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Wouldn''t it be better to drive her away?


    This stinky brother! Piss her off!


    "I won''t go!" Tao Yan sat down angrily, "You have the ability to tie me up, I won''t go anyway."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a golden light had already tied her up.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Stinky monk!


    She''s going to beat him to death!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, trying to kill Jie Kong with his eyes.


    "As you wish." All empty hands clasped together.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, not wanting to leave him.


    Jie Kong walked over and pulled up a ray of golden light, and Tao Yanxi''s body started to move with that ray of golden light.


    This stinky monk really has a way.


    "Smelly monk, why do you have to give me to that man?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Isn''t he the villain boss? Why do you want to give something to the host?


    Oh no, she''s not a thing, wait, no...


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and threw out the other thoughts in his mind.


    "The painting was painted by his ancestors, I just return it to the original owner." Jie Kong said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "But I''m not a painting, I''m obviously..."


    Jie Kong stopped, looked straight at Tao Yanxi, and spat out a word from thin lips.


    "Demon."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: Continue to add ten monthly tickets to add more activities la la la ~ don''t miss it when you pass by~

 v2 Chapter 511： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi nodded, "So~ I don''t belong to that man."


    Jikong turned his head, no longer looked at Tao Yanxi, but continued to walk forward. He walked so fast that Tao Yanxi couldn''t keep up.


    "Smelly monk, why don''t you speak? Did I have nothing to say?"


    "Would you walk slowly? My feet hurt."


    "Why are you walking so fast? Those two men are roasting meat. Are you going to eat meat too?"


    "Hmph, their barbecue is definitely not as good as mine. Why don''t you grab some meat and I''ll bake it for you."


    "My barbecue skills are very good, and you will never forget it after you eat it for the first time!"


    "Oh, the legs are amazing! You walk slowly!"


    "Hey, I can''t walk! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi kept chatting and talking non-stop, but all of them turned a deaf ear, and there was still no expression on his face.


    He has always maintained that face, as if nothing in the world can make him move.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a pulling force coming from far away.


    She cried out in pain, and her figure began to fade.


    Jie Kong stopped, looking at Tao Yanxi, whose facial features were wrinkled in pain, and clenched his originally relaxed hand.


    "it hurts."


    Tao Yanxi squatted on the ground, her whole body trembling in pain.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky with tears in her eyes.


    "Smelly monk, it hurts so much."


    There was a hint of crying in her voice, which sounded really pitiful.


    Jie Kong let go of the hand holding the golden light, and the golden light disappeared in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi noticed this, and said with pain: "You still have a conscience."


    Xie Kong pursed his lips, a trace of panic flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    He squatted down, looked at Tao Yanxi, and said word by word, "I will find you."


    Before Tao Yanxi could understand the meaning of the empty words, she only felt a dizziness, and she suddenly lost consciousness.


    Before she fell unconscious, she seemed to see a golden light coming out of Jiekong''s hands and entering her body.


    In just a few minutes, there was only one person left in this huge forest.


    He looked at the empty woods and stood up slowly.


    "I''ll find you."


    He said another sentence to the void, and the veins in his clenched hands burst out.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi woke up dizzy, and then found herself back in the painting.


    She rubbed her temples, not knowing why.


    She had been with the stinky monk before, why did she suddenly return to this painting?


    Yes, she seemed to feel a pulling force just now. Could it be this painting?


    So, she can''t leave painting for too long?


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, but thinking about it, she was a demon born from painting, and the painting scroll was equivalent to her body. Now that her mana is low, she naturally cannot leave her body for too long.


    An hour and a half was probably her limit.


    No wonder Jie Kong wants to send her back, thinking that he should know this?


    Damn, why didn''t he tell her directly?


    She is not an unreasonable person. If she knew that it would be so painful, she must have sneaked to him with the painting!


    Tao Yanxi supported her chin with one hand and sighed leisurely.


    The piercing pain just now seemed to be just an illusion. Now she is all intact and feels very good, and there is no discomfort at all.


    Before returning here, she seemed to see a touch of golden light?

 v2 Chapter 512： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi searched his body, and sure enough, he found that golden light in the place of the demon pill.


    She tried to absorb the golden light, but she was actually able to absorb it, and this power was exactly the same as the golden light that directly lifted her to the third level before.


    So you were all empty before helping yourself to practice?


    There was a hint of surprise in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, so it seems that Jiekong is not so ruthless?


    It just made Tao Yanxi a little puzzled, why did Xingkong want to help her?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think that Jiekong fell in love with him, after all, they hadn''t even seen each other before.


    Tao Yan''s head flickered, Oops, this world is a bit complicated.


    Just keep watching TV. Tao Yanxi thought expressionlessly.


    Outside, An Chuyi and Kong Qing were walking on the avenue. They had already obtained the scroll, and the next step was to unseal the scroll.


    More than a month ago, An Chuyi found a book left by his ancestors at home, which recorded a certain cultivation method, and most importantly, this painting called "Peach Blossom Demon".


    According to the meaning of the ancestors, this picture scroll is sealed, as long as the seal is lifted, it will gain endless power.


    An Chuyi is naturally eager for power, so he will embark on the journey to find this picture scroll.


    The day after he left the small mountain village, he met Kong Qing.


    Kong Qing said that his ancestors were the die-hard loyalists of An Chuyu''s ancestors, and now that it has been passed down, Kong Qing is naturally also his die-hard loyal.


    When An Chuyi was young, he believed in Kong Qing.


    Kong Qing naturally knew where the picture scroll was, so they found Jie Kong.


    The process of obtaining the picture scroll was very smooth, but the process of unsealing it was not so smooth.


    According to An Chuyi''s ancestor''s prompt, in order to unlock the seal of the scroll, it is necessary to collect all the four sacred relics.


    These four sacred objects are the Buddha''s flesh of the spiritual monkey, the strange wolf of the wolf, the golden holy lotus, and the heart of the peach tree that has not yielded fruit for thousands of years.


    Although the first three are hard to find, they still exist in the world, but for this last one, neither An Chuyi nor Kong Qing has any clues.


    An Chuyi and Kong Qing were first going to find the monkey Buddha meat. They went all the way to the north and arrived at an inn not long after.


    That is, in the inn, they once again met all empty.


    Jiekong looks even colder, and at a glance, the aura that doesn''t eat human fireworks is even stronger.


    Seeing the two of them, Jie Kong walked over and folded his hands in a bow.


    "Are the two donors going to lift the seal?" Jie Kong asked directly.


    An Chuyi nodded, "Master, do you know?"


    Jie Kong nodded slightly, "If that''s the case, then Jie Kong will follow the donor."


    An Chuyi looked at the empty space with some doubts, not understanding why he suddenly followed them.


    At this time, Kong Qing spoke.


    "If that''s the case, then thank you Master."


    As Kong Qing said, he took out the picture scroll from An Chuyi''s arms and handed it to Jie Kong.


    "I think this picture scroll is the safest place to put it in Master Jiekong''s place."


    Jie Kong glanced at Kong Qing one more time, and took over the picture without rejecting it.


    An Chuyi was full of doubts, but saw Kong Qing wink at him.


    He pursed his lips, and did not ask his doubts on the spot.


    After Jiekong took the scroll, he flipped the scroll with his right hand, and a golden light was thrown into the scroll.


    In the painting, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a familiar breath, she opened her eyes in surprise, and her figure suddenly appeared in the outside world.

 v2 Chapter 513： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (13)

    Xiekong looked at Tao Yanxi floating in the air without showing any trace, and seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Kong Qing seemed to feel something, his eyes flickered slightly, and he pulled An Chuyi to open the room. Tonight, they had to stay in this inn for one night.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Kong Qing''s back, and always felt that this man was not simple.


    But for now, it''s still more important to be empty.


    "You keep your promise." Tao Yanxi said softly, and the peach petals all over the sky fell leisurely on Jiekong''s shoulders.


    Jiekong hugged the scroll, glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly, turned and entered his room.


    Tao Yanxi followed and said with a smile, "You still care about me~"


    "So why are you acting like you don''t care?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at the empty space with a puzzled look on her face.


    Jie Kong didn''t say anything to Tao Yanxi, just spread out the scroll, and gently stroked the people on the scroll with his fingers.


    Tao Yanxi floated over and poked the empty face.


    "Aren''t I here? Why do you want to touch me and not touch me?"


    Jie Kong ignored the peach words, his fingers brushed the person in the painting, and then moved towards the peach tree little by little.


    Every inch he touched seemed to have a golden light flashing, and layers of ripples swayed in the still picture.


    "Hmm~hmm~"


    Tao Yanxi only felt relieved for a while, but involuntarily hummed.


    Her face was crimson, and there was a hint of anger in Peach Blossom''s eyes.


    "What are you doing?" The questioning with a soft tone was more like a spoiled child.


    The empty eyelashes trembled slightly, and the movement in his hand stopped.


    "Is it better?" He looked up at Tao Yanxi and asked.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and her face turned even redder.


    "What are you doing?" The tone was still soft, and the coquettishness was even stronger.


    All put away the scroll, "You can''t leave the main body for too long, otherwise it will cause the spiritual body to collapse."


    Tao Yanxi remembered the pain before, and then thought of those golden lights, and suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the reason why she didn''t feel it was because it was empty?


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi thanked sincerely.


    Jiekong nodded slightly, accepting Tao Yanxi''s thank you.


    "Hee hee~ Smelly monk, my name is Tao Yanxi, you have to remember it well~" Tao Yanxi stuck out her tongue and said naughty.


    "En." Jie Kong''s thin lips parted lightly, "Tao Yanxi."


    It was only three simple words, and she had heard the name countless times, but she trembled slightly when she heard his name in his mouth.


    "Yeah~" Tao Yanxi snorted softly, a kind of pleasure swaying from the depths of her soul actually made her body soften.


    Jiekong stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch Tao Yanxi.


    However, when he was only a few centimeters away from Tao Yanxi, he suddenly stopped.


    "It''s time for you to go back." Jikong opened his fingers slightly, and a golden light wrapped Tao Yanxi into the scroll.


    Tao Yanxi, who was brought into the world in the painting by the golden light: ! ! !


    Stinky monk!


    Tao Yan angrily sat on the stone chair, this is all empty, what are you thinking about?


    She had clearly felt that the sky wanted to hug her just now!


    Tao Yanxi licked his lips and laughed.


    Forget it, it''s going to be a long time in Japan, and she will always have the opportunity to let the sky hold her.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, her brows and eyes curved, and her mood suddenly improved.


    Outside, Jiekong propped his right hand on the table, and a smear of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    It seemed that he was about to lose control of her.

 v2 Chapter 514： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (14)

    Jie Kong sat down slowly, caressing his heart with his left hand, letting the needle-like pain swept through his entire body.


    He frowned slightly, his forehead began to sweat, and his calm expression became painful.


    But even so, there was no trace of emotion in his eyes.


    It''s just that when he looks at the picture scroll with a shimmer of light, a trace of complex emotions quickly flashes across his eyes.


    Night fell, and darkness enveloped the land again.


    This small inn hides a murderous intention.


    In the early hours of the morning, a loud bang broke the calm.


    Jikong got up, opened the door and saw two groups of people fighting.


    Tao Yanxi was also awakened by the loud noise, and she hurried out to see what happened.


    When the inn was gradually surrounded by a charming fragrance of peach blossoms, the two groups of people suddenly stopped.


    They cast their gazes to the sky, their eyes burning.


    The two groups of people reached a consensus at this moment and attacked directly towards the air.


    At the same time, Kong Qing blocked some of the attacks, while the rest were blocked by Jie Kong himself.


    An Chuchen looked at the scene in front of him with a confused expression, Tao Yanxi quietly floated to An Chuchen''s side, and watched the chaotic scene with him.


    Kong Qing''s skill is very high, and he quickly subdued the people who attacked him, but all Kong was impatient, and directly knocked those people down.


    However, before Kong Qing and Jie Kong could ask questions, the two groups of people turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared.


    An Chuyi and Tao Yanxi, who were confused, said: ? ? ?


    what happened?


    Kong Qing walked to An Chuyi''s side, pulled his arm and said, "Come in, I have something to tell you."


    An Chuyi shrugged and followed Kong Qing obediently.


    "Brother Kongqing, have you smelled the fragrance of peach blossoms?" An Chuhe said as he walked.


    "No." Kong Qing said lightly, and led An Chuyi into the room, not knowing what to talk about.


    Jikong glanced at Tao Yanxi, turned and entered the room.


    Tao Yanxi followed all empty, and asked curiously, "What the **** is going on?"


    "The fragrance of peach blossoms can confuse people." Jie Kong explained.


    "Then why didn''t they attack me but you?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Jikong''s eyes sank, "He is testing me."


    "Who?" Tao Yanxi became even more curious.


    "Kong Qing." Ji Kong said, "It''s the man in white."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, "So that Kong Qing is not a good person?"


    The corners of Jie Kong''s mouth were slightly curved, and the dull face in the past became vivid at this moment.


    "You should ask if he is human."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Is he human?" Tao Yanxi asked obediently following Jiekong''s words.


    "No." Jie Kong replied, "His purpose is you."


    Tao Yanxi became more and more confused, "Then why didn''t he rob me?"


    "Because your seal has not been lifted." Jie Kong said a lot this evening, and he answered everything Tao Yanxi asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does she have a seal? Why doesn''t she know?


    "You have to protect yourself." Jie Kong raised his hand and seemed to want to touch Tao Yanxi, but stopped in mid-air, his five fingers clenched into fists.


    "Aren''t you going to protect me?" Tao Yanxi laughed, with a hint of sweetness in her laughter.


    Jikong put down his fist, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, the smell of blood spread in his mouth, he nodded slightly, but did not say a word.

 v2 Chapter 515： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi got an affirmative answer from Jiekong, and the smile on his face deepened.


    She turned in a circle, made a grimace towards Jie Kong, and then took the initiative to enter the picture scroll.


    This is the first time she has taken the initiative to enter the picture scroll, but it is far from the last time.


    After Tao Yanxi entered the scroll, all of them snorted.


    Empty green, really good.


    Jiekong''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he gently wiped the corner of his mouth, wiping away the blood that was about to overflow.


    The next day, Jie Kong followed An Chuyi and Kong Qing to the north.


    He held the picture scroll in his arms, just like he was holding Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Careful and gentle.


    During the rest, his right hand will glow with golden light.


    Jin Guang disappeared into the picture scroll along the picture scroll, and entered the world of Tao Yanxi''s paintings.


    In the world in the painting, Tao Yanxi slowly absorbed the golden light that invaded this world.


    I don''t know how Jiekong did it. Before, the golden light was a bondage, but now it is a good thing for her to cultivate.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi had already entered the fifth floor.


    In the outside world, the three of them have found the first sacred object - the Buddha meat of the monkey.


    The process of obtaining the holy relic was a bit difficult, but there were Kong Qinghe and all empty ones. Although the male protagonist An Chuyi was slightly injured, it was not life-threatening.


    And as the male protagonist, An Chuyi also has his own chance in this process.


    With these opportunities, An Chu''s strength quickly reached the middle level of this world. Of course, compared to Kong Qing and Jie Kongzai, An Chu''s strength is still not enough.


    After obtaining the Buddha''s flesh from the monkey, their next target was the Sirius Qishu.


    According to Kong Qing, Sirius Qishu is located in the secluded and enchanting forest in the south.


    There are many monsters and ghosts in the seductive forest, which is very dangerous.


    But danger also often means opportunity, and An Chuyi wanted to unlock the seal of the picture scroll, so he had to go to this enchanting forest.


    The group of three quickly left for the seductive forest. At the same time, Tao Yanxi, who was in the world in the painting, found that the golden light became less and less.


    Of course, this is not the result of her absorbing all the golden light to practice, but the less golden light entering the world in the painting.


    For this situation, Tao Yanxi''s first thought was whether there was an accident in Jiekong, otherwise, why is there less and less golden light?


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Jiekong himself is unwilling to provide her with that golden light.


    In order to know the truth, that night, when the three of them were staying in an inn, Tao Yanxi ran out of the picture scroll.


    There was only Jie Kong alone in the room, Tao Yanxi sat down swaggeringly, looked at Jie Kong and asked, "How is your health recently?"


    Jie Kong glanced at Tao Yanxi who suddenly appeared, only to feel that she was more beautiful than before, and that kind of dusty temperament became more and more intense.


    "Very good." Jikong sat there quietly, not seeing anything wrong.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Jie Kong, trying to find the slightest flaw in his face.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi rested her chin on the table with one hand, and Tao Hua''s eyes blinked.


    "Then why haven''t you given me that comfortable golden light recently?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    Jie Kong just glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly and said, "Your demon power is now able to draw a tie with me."


    The implication is that those golden lights are of no use to Tao Yanxi.

 v2 Chapter 516： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi nodded suddenly, if this is the case, then she can understand.


    "Is that so~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, her body relaxed all of a sudden, "I thought something happened to you."


    Xie Kong paused for a while before slowly saying, "No."


    "Don''t worry without me." Tao Yanxi said with a smile in her eyes.


    Jikong stared at Tao Yanxi, as if to confirm the authenticity of what she said.


    After a few seconds, Ji Kong pursed his lips, lowered his head slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Really?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hear what Jing Kong was saying at first, she blinked and patted the table.


    "What are you talking about? Be louder."


    Not a little girl, so what are you doing in a low voice?


    Jie Kong raised his eyebrows slightly to look at Tao Yanxi, his lips moved slightly, and he spit out a few words slowly.


    "Really?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked suspiciously, what is true or false?


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that Tao Yanxi reacted.


    "Of course it''s true." Tao Yanxi''s expression was very serious, "If something happens to you, I will be very sad."


    When Jiekong heard this sentence, the corners of his mouth seemed to bend slightly, his brows seemed to stretch a little, and the whole person became more energetic.


    "Well." Jikong replied in a low voice, "It won''t make you sad."


    Tao Yanxi laughed, "Then this is what you said~ You must not make me sad~"


    "Yeah." Jie Kong nodded, "No."


    Tao Yanxi smiled, and all of a sudden leaned in front of the empty space.


    "I said, don''t you like me?"


    Jikong''s breathing stagnated and returned to normal in an instant.


    He leaned back slightly, and shook his head with a stubborn stubbornness.


    "no."


    Jie Kong seems to think that these dry words are not convincing, so he added: "You are very important to An Chuyi, the day when the seal is released, the world will be truly free."


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes, and she didn''t understand what it meant.


    Isn''t all the peace in the world on the male protagonist and his friends?


    What''s the matter with her?


    She was clearly standing beside him, the villain BOSS.


    Although the current Jie Kong does not look like the villain BOSS, it is Kong Qing, who is carrying a good skin bag, but actually has a bad heart.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know, the route they are taking now is planned by that Kong Qing.


    Last time I tested my brother, what a bad guy!


    Tao Yanxi snorted, "I don''t care, I like you anyway, you must like me."


    The coquettish command is not only not strong, but reveals a hint of cuteness.


    Jie Kong''s ears seem to be a little red, and his skin is already very white, and the white is red, and he looks a bit cute.


    "Go back, don''t stay outside for a long time." Jikong changed the subject.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and made a face at Jie Kong.


    "Go back, go back, a little bit~"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he entered the picture scroll.


    Jie Kong looked at the calm and undisturbed picture, but a little wave appeared in his eyes.


    Looking deeper, there was a kind of shallow possession in the depths of his eyes.


    Although the possession of the valley is shallow, it is deeply rooted in the eyes, buried in the heart, only waiting for one day, when it suddenly erupts...

 v2 Chapter 517： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (17)

    For the next few days, Tao Yanxi would run out every night.


    Sometimes she would harass the sky, and sometimes she would look at him with a smile.


    Jie Kong''s reaction was as calm as ever, and when Tao Yanxi harassed him, he would talk to her.


    When Tao Yanxi just looked at him without saying a word, he closed his eyes and put his hands together and recited "Amitabha Buddha" in his mouth.


    In any case, the two got along very well, and nothing bad happened.


    The days passed peacefully and plainly, as if nothing could disturb them.


    This situation continued until half a month later, when they came to the secluded forest, all empty, empty green, and An Chuyi were separated due to fog.


    Jie Kong has been carrying the picture scroll on his back, but when he separated from Kong Qing and An Chuyi, he stopped instead.


    Tao Yanxi has been following behind Jiekong, she looked curiously at Jiekong who stopped and asked, "Aren''t you going to find them?"


    Jikong shook his head, "No need."


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "Do you know where they are?"


    Jie Kong then shook his head, and he sat down cross-legged, letting the cold wind blow over his shirt.


    "He will come to me." Jikong said.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and before she had time to ask who the "he" was, she heard a familiar voice not far away.


    "Master Jikong is really smart."


    The white figure gradually approached from the mist, and Tao Yanxi also recognized at a glance that it was Kong Qing.


    "Kong Qing, put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha on the spot."


    All empty hands clasped together and said.


    Kong Qing sneered, only to see black fog covering his entire body.


    In the blink of an eye, Kong Qing has changed his appearance.


    He was surrounded by black mist, and he couldn''t see his true face, but Tao Yanxi thought, it must not be very good-looking.


    Tao Yanxi stood in front of Jiekong and said fiercely, "What are you going to do?"


    Kong Qing''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, he chuckled lightly, with a perverted pleasure.


    "what can I do?"


    He took a step forward, and those black mists rushed towards Tao Yanxi instantly.


    Tao Yanxi''s whole body glowed red, instantly resisting the black fog.


    "As expected of the supreme spirit, it has only been a long time, and I have cultivated to this point."


    Kong Qing chanted, and the black mist around him surged even more.


    At this time, Ji Kong suddenly stood up and stood in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Golden light glowed all over him, confronting those black mists.


    Kong Qing sneered and took a step back.


    He glanced at the picture scroll that was all empty on the ground, stretched out his hand, and the picture scroll was in his hand.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, reaching out to grab the scroll back, only to see Kong Qing throwing the scroll high.


    At the same time, he waved his hand and threw something out.


    Tao Yanxi looked at everything that was happening in front of her with a dazed expression, not knowing what was going on.


    At this time, Kong Qing sneered and said, "The four sacred objects have been gathered, and the seal will be released immediately."


    "As long as I swallow her, the world is mine."


    Kong Qing''s voice sounded in this space, like some kind of magic spell.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and glanced at the sky, the picture scroll had been unfolded and emitting a faint light, and there were three other things surrounding the picture scroll.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, didn''t he say the Four Great Sacred Artifacts?


    How come there are only three?


    Is this empty blue incomprehensible?

 v2 Chapter 518： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (18)

    Tao Yanxi was about to speak, but when she saw the empty figure swaying, she suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi hurried over and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    Jikong looked at Tao Yanxi, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, this is indeed a laugh, a real laugh, but at this moment, it seems a little pale.


    His eyes gradually turned pink and looked a little weird.


    "I said, I will protect you well."


    Jie Kong raised his hand and touched Tao Yanxi''s face for the first time.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, Tao Yanxi turned her head and looked at Kong Qing, "What did you do to him?"


    Kong Qing laughed twice, "Jian Kong, you haven''t told her your true identity? Hahahaha!"


    Tao Yanxi stared at Kong Qing, "What do you mean by that?"


    Kong Qing seemed to be in a good mood, and he kindly explained: "Tsk tsk, he is the peach tree that hasn''t yielded fruit for thousands of years."


    "That''s it..." Kong Qing paused for a while, and his tone became harsh, "The peach tree in that painting, hahaha!"


    The arrogant laughter sounded, but Tao Yanxi couldn''t hear anything.


    She turned her head stiffly and looked at the sky, closed her eyes, put her hands together, and recited "Amitabha."


    "How could it be?" Tao Yanxi murmured softly, her body suddenly fell to the ground because of the shock.


    Kong Qing walked over arrogantly, and the black mist rushed towards the sky.


    "Tsk tsk, this quiet forest is not suitable for Master Jiekong."


    "I will accept the heart of the peach tree that has not been fruited for thousands of years. Thank you, Master Jikong."


    As soon as the words fell, the black mist rushed towards the empty heart.


    In the next instant, a pink gem-like thing came out of the hollow.


    Kong Qing gently tossed it in the direction of the scroll, and at this point, the four sacred objects were gathered.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly, letting the wind blow by her side.


    "Baby, the seal is about to be removed~ Obediently let me eat you~"


    Kong Qing approached Tao Yanxi and stretched out his hand.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden explosion in the sky.


    Kong Qing raised his head in shock and exclaimed in disbelief: "All Kong, you are actually moved!"


    Jikong closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and his face was pale.


    Kong Qing gritted his teeth, "Trash!"


    The seal has been opened three-quarters of the way, and only the last point is left. Who knows that something could go wrong here.


    Kong Qing glared at Jie Kong fiercely, "Only three-quarters of the seal has been lifted, that''s enough, darling, come here and let me eat you."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, looked at the empty mouth with her eyes closed, and smiled slightly.


    "You said that all four are empty, how can you easily move the hearts of ordinary people?"


    Jie Kong opened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi with a complicated look in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, and raised her eyebrows with a smile towards Jie Kong.


    "As I said, I will be sad if you are hurt."


    "Why do you want me to be sad?"


    A tear slowly slipped from the corner of Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and with a "slap" sound, it seemed to hit Jiekong''s heart.


    Kong Qing quickly attacked Tao Yanxi, his moves were fierce and full of murderous intent, obviously wanting to put Tao Yanxi to death.


    Tao Yanxi moved slightly, dodging the attack.


    Kong Qing raised his head, stretched out his hand to combine the four sacred objects, and walked directly towards Tao Yanxi''s main body painting.


    Tao Yanxi''s body was attacked, and he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.

 v2 Chapter 519： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (19)

    The blood dyed her pink tunic even redder.


    Tao Yanxi quickly attacked towards Kong Qing, and the two staggered people almost became phantoms.


    Pink and black crossed, and the powerful force destroyed the trees for miles around to powder.


    The two are intertwined, and they must be divided between life and death.


    After a while, the two suddenly separated.


    Both of them were injured, but because Tao Yanxi was dressed in light colors, it looked more serious.


    Taking advantage of this time, Tao Yanxi glanced at Jie Kong who seemed to be struggling to stand up, slightly raised the corners of his lips, and smiled at him.


    "You have to be fine~"


    With a hint of goodbye, the sound of coquettishness sounded, and Jie Kong was shocked, almost daring to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, used the aura as a blade, and stabbed directly into her chest.


    The blood sprayed out, just sprayed on the picture scroll.


    The next moment, this area began to oscillate, and even the sky was filled with black, the sound of breaking through the sky bursts, thunder roared, and red light enveloped the entire sky.


    But in an instant, Kong Qing, who was still arrogant, has turned into a pool of black water, and the black water exudes a foul smell, very much like him.


    The four sacred relics fell from the air, and the picture scroll quickly spun.


    Tao Yanqi floated in the sky, a pair of peach-pink eyes did not have any focus.


    Her face was pale, and the bright red of her chest became the only color of her body.


    "Do not!"


    The shrill screams shot up into the sky, and Ji Kong was stiff all over, and his eyes began to turn blood red.


    Sacrifice your life for your peace.


    Bursts of golden light poured out from Tao Yanxi, and those golden lights entered the empty body, nourishing his already dilapidated body.


    The pink tree heart also returned to the empty body under the traction of those golden lights.


    Golden light enveloped the entire area, and the sky became brighter.


    However, beneath this bright light, was the body of Tao Yanxi who was gradually disappearing.


    The peach petals began to float in the air, and there was a faint scent of peach blossoms in the air.


    Fragrant and intoxicating.


    There seemed to be Tao Yanxi''s charming laughter in Xiekong''s ears again, with a trace of grievance and coquettish anger.


    Looking at the peach petals floating in the air, he took a step back abruptly.


    "I will protect you."


    He repeated this sentence stubbornly, like a child who was obsessively waiting for candy.


    At this time, Jiekong has returned to its peak state, and he raised his hand to put away the already bleak picture scroll, and then put away the remaining three sacred objects.


    He closed his eyes, put his hands together, and under the peach petals in the sky, in the intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms, he whispered:


    "Amitabha."


    However, when he opened his eyes again, the color of his eyes never returned to the original black, but was blood red.


    In those eyes, there was no longer calm and indifference, but monstrous waves surging.


    Instead of looking at each other, you will only feel that you will be swallowed by those eyes, until there is no soul left.


    There was a smile on the corner of Jikong''s mouth, and black mist surged all over his body.


    There were so many strands of golden light mixed in the black mist, as if they wanted to break through the black mist, but were quickly swallowed up by the black mist.


    His figure flickered, and he disappeared in place in an instant.


    At the same time, all the monsters and monsters in the world perceive a message.


    That is, the king of the demon world has changed hands.

 v2 Chapter 520： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi woke up from the chaos, she shook her head, and felt that the scene in front of her was somewhat familiar.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, where am I? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Little master, can''t you read it yourself? ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded somewhat resentful.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, [Aiya, Xiao Yao, are you angry? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao snorted softly, "Little Master, do you know that what you did just now is dangerous? ¡¿


    [Of course I know. ¡¿Tao Yanxi frowned, ¡¾But I suddenly wanted to know exactly where I was in his heart. ¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, sometimes I suffer too much. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao paused, [Little master, and me. ¡¿


    [I know~ So Xiao Yao, don''t be mad at me~] Tao Yanxi''s tone returned to her former cheerfulness.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    I always feel like I''m being tricked.


    [So Xiaoyao, tell me, where is this place? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao snorted softly and said, "We have entered the inner world in the picture scroll, which records what has happened since the picture scroll was born, but the scope seems to be limited to what it sees. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, and then looked at a painting placed on the sandalwood table.


    And that painting is the painting called "Peach Blossom Demon" that gave birth to her.


    The ink on the painting is not yet dry, it should have been completed by the master just now.


    [Are we in the house of the male protagonist''s ancestors now? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi was talking to Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾um, yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied, ¡¾Little Master, I feel like we will stay in this space for a long time. ¡¿


    After all, it took hundreds of years from the birth of the painting to the birth of the male protagonist.


    ¡¾Is there no way to break it? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    [You can''t break it forcibly, you can only let time pass, and when time comes, the world in this world will be broken by itself. ¡¿ Xiao Yao explained.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, [Xiao Yao, come, let''s watch a TV series. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Little Master, I think you can continue to cultivate, didn''t you just give all the spiritual energy to the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao suggested.


    A ray of light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes, "Can I still practice here? ¡¿


    [You can try, little master, if it doesn''t work, let''s watch TV series together. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and agreed.


    She recalled the exercise in her mind, held Yuan Shouyi, and began to practice.


    This practice was really successful.


    Although the current efficiency is not at all comparable to the efficiency of the golden light assistance before, but she has a lot of time now, hundreds of years, so she can cultivate slowly, not in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi thought in a good mood, she was not interested in the male protagonist''s ancestors anyway.


    Tao Yanxi''s figure is transparent, and most people can''t see her.


    This also made Tao Yanxi more and more bold, and sometimes he would fly around in the air mischievously.


    The only thing that made her feel a little helpless was that she could not leave the scroll three meters away.


    The painting was quietly placed on the table, and no one was there for several days.


    It wasn''t until a week later that an old man who seemed very wise walked in.


    The old man''s beard is very long, a bit like a fairy in legend.


    And he is actually a painter.


    The old man came over and looked at the dried ink scroll, frowning slightly. For some reason, he always felt that something was wrong.

 v2 Chapter 521： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (21)

    The old man picked up the brush and wanted to add something, but he couldn''t find that kind of discord.


    Obviously, the picture scroll has been completed, and this picture is a superior work in any era.


    But in the eyes of the old man, there is something a little wrong.


    He always felt that the painting in front of him was missing a trace of soul.


    But at present, he can''t find where the center of gravity of the soul is.


    The old man put down his brush in a slump and sighed lowly.


    He shook his head and walked out with his hands behind his back.


    Tao Yanxi blinked suspiciously and floated over the picture scroll.


    She looked carefully and found nothing wrong?


    Why does the old man sigh? I really don''t understand the requirements of such an old artist.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and continued to practice.


    In the days that followed, the old man came here almost once a day, and every time he picked up the pen but never left it for a long time.


    This kind of day lasted for a whole year, and during this year, Tao Yanxi finally cultivated to the first level.


    This efficiency is really far worse than before. Fortunately, Tao Yanxi has a good mentality and doesn''t feel anything.


    A year later, the old man seemed to sense that his life was coming, and he huddled in his study every day, looking at the painting and thinking.


    Tao Yanxi would sometimes naughty and tug at the old man''s beard, but the old man didn''t notice it.


    Another half a year later, one day, the old man received a strange package.


    There was only a short, withered branch of peach wood in the package.


    The old man looked at the withered peach branch, his body stiff and his pupils dilated.


    His hands trembled, as if remembering something very important.


    "Yes, yes."


    He muttered to himself, lifted the pen and lightly tickled the painting.


    At this point, the painting is truly complete.


    The old man put down his pen, hugged the charred peach branch, a smile on the corner of his mouth, and sat on the chair safely, no longer alive.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over suspiciously, and saw that there was a trace of ink on the peach tree in the painting. Looking closely, it was a withered branch.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, not understanding the meaning of the old man.


    Obviously it is a vigorous tree, why add a withered branch? Don''t you feel very inconsistent?


    This question continued until someone came to take the painting, and Tao Yanxi heard stories about the old man from their mouths.


    It turned out that when the old man was young, he once strayed into a peach blossom forest.


    He met a young girl in Peach Blossom Forest and quickly fell in love with her.


    But the girl chased the old man away one day. At the end of him leaving her, what he saw was the girl sitting on the stone chair with her head lowered, her long hair covering her expression, making him unable to see clearly. Can''t guess.


    After the old man came back, he had been obsessed with the girl, but the pressure of the family was on him, and he could not choose by himself.


    Later, when he got old and the family didn''t need him to worry, he spent ten years painting a picture.


    The old man knew that the girl was a demon, the Peach Blossom Demon, so the name of the painting was "Peach Blossom Demon".


    And this scene in the painting is the last scene when he leaves her.


    When the old man received the withered branch, he suddenly remembered that when he left, the peach tree behind the girl had already withered.


    And that peach tree is the girl''s body.

 v2 Chapter 522： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother 2 (2)

    Tao Yanxi, who knew the whole story, said that the peach tree is a girl, so what is she?


    Oh, yes, her body is a painting...


    She thought she was a peach tree before, until Kong Qing said that all empty is a peach tree, she was still a little confused.


    So, in fact, she gave birth to all emptiness?


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Xiao Yao, my brain is not enough, you come to me. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ? ? ?


    [I am a painting, and Jiekong is a peach tree, so is it because I gave birth to Jiekong? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi scratched his head, "Then what happened to my inheritance method? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Well...Little Master, what you cultivated should be the inheritance of the Great Master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [No wonder I feel that the golden light that Jikong gave me is so comfortable, and it can also make my cultivation soar. After a long time, we are practicing the same practice, and the source of cultivation is the same. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of his mouth.


    [So as a painting, I didn''t inherit the exercises, did I? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    [Yes, little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hey, she''s so pitiful QAQ


    [Then do I still need to continue practicing? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t seem to have thought that things would turn out like this, she paused and said, "You can do whatever you want, little master. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Forget it, let¡¯s practice according to fate. ¡¿


    At this point, Tao Yanxi began to cultivate according to fate, and more often, she just watched TV series with Xiao Yao.


    The picture scroll has been wandering, and I don''t know how many people have passed through it, and finally arrived at a temple after ten years.


    And this temple is exactly the temple where the empty space was before.


    The picture scroll is regarded as a treasure by the abbot of this temple, hangs in his room, and recites sutras to it every day.


    The Buddha-nature in the temple is very strong, and the Dharma it presides is boundless. Under such influence, the peach tree, which originally embodies the efforts of the old man, actually has the Buddha-nature.


    After the host noticed this, he would often talk about various Buddhist teachings to the scroll.


    A hundred years later, the peach tree has its own consciousness, transformed into a human, and appeared in front of the host.


    The host was very surprised and took him back as a disciple. In order to avoid the suspicion of others, he also forged his mortal identity for him.


    The host originally thought that this peach demon would be better than him, but he found that he stared at the painting every day, with a hint of paranoia in his eyes.


    The host knew that his attachment to painting was a kind of inner demon, so he gave him the dharma name, "All Empty", which means all four are empty.


    He hoped that Jiekong would be able to see through this mortal world and reach the top to become a Buddha.


    Jie Kong followed the host to study the Buddhadharma and explore the boundless and profound world of Dharma.


    Another hundred years later, the host passed away, and all of them became the new host.


    He talks about the Dharma to the picture scroll every day, and as time goes by, the paranoid eyes become calmer and calmer.


    There was no longer any turbulence in those pitch-black eyes.


    Day after day, century after century, day by day, dull and tasteless.


    In the past few hundred years, Tao Yanxi has watched everything change little by little.


    At the same time, she also discovered that Jie Kong had already cultivated to the eighth floor, and was just a little short of the ninth floor.


    He only needs an opportunity, an opportunity to break through the "unfeeling", and he can become an existence that destroys the world.

 v2 Chapter 523： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (23)

    And this opportunity came in the afternoon of a certain day, when Jikong looked at the picture scroll that had not changed for hundreds of years, and the last bit of light in his eyes gradually went out.


    The golden light around him skyrocketed, and it seemed that he was about to climb to the ninth floor.


    At this critical moment, the picture scroll suddenly emitted a reddish light.


    The golden light dissipated, Jing Kong looked at the glittering picture scroll, and put his hands together.


    Tao Yanxi was surprised to find that at this time, she had just come to this world.


    "Amitabha"


    A familiar voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears, and Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, so, her arrival was actually breaking the road to become invincible in the world?


    "Amitabha"


    Jiekong shot out a golden light, and soon disappeared into the picture scroll.


    In the days that followed, Tao Yanxi saw the days when she and Jie Kong were together as a bystander.


    In the process, Tao Yanxi also saw things she had never seen before.


    For example, Xingkong was injured, a very serious injury.


    Forcibly stopping the promotion led to a backlash. The strength she saw in the past was less than 1% of his full strength.


    She looked at him and suddenly felt that she used to be stupid.


    Some people''s love is silent, the more silent the deeper the love.


    It''s just that she didn''t notice it at the beginning.


    When she saw the scene where she was transferred to this world, Tao Yanxi suddenly laughed.


    Her heart was filled with love, and all the grievances in the past turned into nothingness at this moment, leaving only the full of sweetness around her heart.


    He loves her and that''s enough.


    Tao Yanxi''s figure became more and more transparent, and the surrounding environment began to shake violently.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was a precursor to the collapse of the inner world.


    The next second, Tao Yanxi only felt dizzy, and a pulling force seemed to drag her somewhere.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t resist either, letting the pulling force pull him over.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi regained consciousness and slowly opened his eyes.


    She blinked and looked around, it was an unfamiliar environment.


    "Hey! Little girl, what are you doing here? Why don''t you run quickly?" A big brother next to him patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked suspiciously, "Run?"


    "Yeah, the demon king came with a large army. Although our king also led a large army, but... ah..."


    Having said that, the elder brother sat down and bowed his head a little dejectedly.


    "I don''t know if we humans can escape this catastrophe."


    Tao Yanxi: Confused face.jpg


    "Big brother, can you tell me what happened?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Big Brother gave Tao Yanxi a shocked look, "You don''t know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said innocently, "I don''t know."


    "Actually, what I know is not particularly clear." The elder brother scratched his head, "I heard that the king of the demon world changed a hundred years ago, and then the king had a bad temper and liked to find something to do in three or five years."


    "Fortunately, we humans also have many heroes and heroes who have resisted repeated attacks."


    "But this time it doesn''t seem to be so lucky. The demon king seems to be determined to destroy us humans, alas..."


    The elder brother wiped his tears and said, "I''m still a place."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Is the demon king called Jiekong?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The eldest brother scratched his head, "I don''t know, wow, how do I know the name of the demon king, I only know the name of our king..."

 v2 Chapter 524： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (24)

    "What''s it called?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It seems to be called An Chuyu, that''s right, that''s right, it''s An Chuyu." The elder brother said excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Wow, she went to the world to go around, and this male protagonist became the king!


    But think about it, a hundred years have passed.


    If you say that, now should be the epic battle in the background of the story?


    In the ending of the story background, the villain BOSS fought with An Chuyi for a whole month, and then was killed by the male protagonist.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a while, this shouldn''t be because An Chuyi is too powerful, it should be because he doesn''t want to live anymore!


    No, no, she has to stop this fight!


    Tao Yanxi stood up abruptly, started the exercise, and slipped away.


    "Hey, big sister! There''s a fight over there!" The elder brother''s voice came from behind, and Tao Yanxi didn''t bother to answer him.


    What she is going to is the battle center, otherwise how to stop this battle?


    Because of hundreds of years of random cultivation, Tao Yanxi''s skill can reach the third level, and he cannot teleport directly, but can only fly.


    She was anxious and wished to fly over immediately.


    The world was in chaos, with wailing, screaming, crying and laughter mixed, like a purgatory on earth.


    A day later, Tao Yanxi finally arrived at the battle site.


    At this time, the two soldiers and horses were facing each other, and Jikong and An Chuyi were floating in the air, as if they were fighting.


    Tao Yanxi took a look, it''s okay, it''s not a fight yet.


    If they really fight, she may not have the ability to stop them!


    On the battlefield, An Chuyu pursed his lips and clenched the weapon in his hand.


    In terms of strength, he is really not sure that he can beat all the air.


    But he couldn''t back down, because behind him were all the human beings in the world.


    "Why did you come this far?" An Chuyi asked still puzzled.


    He was still a compassionate master more than 100 years ago, but Quiet Forest completely changed him.


    An Chuyi didn''t know what happened in the quiet forest, but it turned the sky into what it is now.


    He has been looking for this answer, but never found it.


    Jie Kong glanced at An Chuyi lightly, his dark eyes did not contain the slightest emotion.


    "boring."


    He spat out two words, and a black mist appeared in his hand, which looked particularly infiltrating.


    At this time, a girl in a pink shirt fell from the sky, and everyone only heard a sound.


    "Smelly monk, you promised to protect me!"


    Under the shocked eyes of everyone, the girl stably slammed into the arms of the demon king.


    Jikong''s hands were suddenly clenched, and he pursed his lips, as if he couldn''t believe the authenticity of the girl in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, raised her hand and tugged at the empty face.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and you haven''t come to me, and I want to come to you, hum!"


    Although he said angry words, he had a coquettish tone.


    Jie Kong hugged Tao Yanxi, "I''m sorry."


    "I forgive you." Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "I''m so hungry, shall we go eat?"


    "Okay." Jikong waved his hand, and the black mist dissipated.


    The two figures disappeared in an instant.


    The demons abandoned by the demon king: Who am I? Where am I? What should I do?


    Humans who are determined to die: Who am I? Where am I? What should I do?


    An Chuyu:  ¡­


    This fight, to fight or not to fight?


    "withdraw."


    There was a sound of empty space from far away, and all the demons dissipated instantly when they heard this.

 v2 Chapter 525： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (25)

    An Chuyi was stunned for a moment, and seemed to twitch the corners of his mouth.


    He was already ready to blow himself up, but the other side actually withdrew?


    Who is that woman? It has such great magic power?


    Unfortunately, no one can answer this question for An Chuyi.


    And the big brother who finally arrived saw the scene just now, his eyes widened, and the words "hold the grass" burst out so easily.


    He actually knew the demon king''s woman! I even had a chat with her!


    He can blow this **** for a lifetime! Even children and grandchildren can blow!


    On this side, the human battlefield is doing evacuation work, and on the other side, Jiekong directly carried Tao Yanxi into the palace, then pressed it on the door and started kissing.


    Tao Yanxi: Wait! It''s a good meal!


    "You... um..."


    Before Tao Yanxi could say a word, he was blocked with his mouth.


    The air of the empty space almost surrounded Tao Yanxi''s whole body, and the feeling of being lost and found gushing out.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to resist, for fear that Xie Kong would break her with just one excitement.


    The atmosphere in the room became ambiguous, and Tao Yanxi began to respond to everything.


    Jiekong''s breath became more and more chaotic, and the gasping sound and the sound of lips touching each other should be combined.


    Jie Kong just waved his hand lightly, and the clothes on Tao Yanxi''s body were already shattered into powder.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Want to be so violent?


    Jiekong kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, moved down slowly, kissed her collarbone, kissed the dogwood on her chest, and kissed every inch of her body.


    The whole palace became his place, he hugged her and galloped around every corner.


    I don''t know how long it took, Tao Yanxi was drowsy but was woken up every time by Jiekong.


    He didn''t seem to know that he was tired, again and again, again and again...


    "Well, no more..." Tao Yanxi said while pushing her empty chest.


    Jie Kong stopped, buried his head on Tao Yanxi''s neck, and said in a muffled voice, "I love you."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi patted Jikong''s back, "So I''m back."


    "Yeah." Jie Kong responded, breathing gradually steady.


    Tao Yanxi moved her body cautiously, but was hugged even tighter by Jie Kong.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes helplessly, she fell asleep and hugged her so tightly?


    She won''t run away, really.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, adjusted her posture slightly, and fell asleep.


    After both Jiekong and Tao Yanxi fell asleep, Tao Yanxi was surrounded by a burst of white light.


    In just an instant, a small person popped out of Tao Yanxi''s body.


    The little man is pink, with a pair of pink transparent wings behind him.


    The little man blinked his big watery eyes, and put his chubby little hand against his slightly pouted mouth.


    "The big master is evil!" The soft voice sounded, sounding a little wronged.


    The little man, that is, Xiao Yao, made a face at Jiekong, then angrily stretched out her chubby and short legs and kicked Jiekong''s face.


    In an instant, a thunder flashed through the heavens.


    Xiao Yao looked up at the sky and made a face at the sky.


    "A little bit~"


    After Xiao Yao finished speaking, she circled around Tao Yanxi and kissed Tao Yanxi''s rosy cheek again.


    After doing all this, its body seemed to become more transparent, it pouted, and seemed a little dissatisfied with its current state.


    It tilted its head, and after thinking for a while, the figure flickered and instantly entered Tao Yanxi''s body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: Pull out the talkative Xiaoyao for a walk, and help the stupid author to get a monthly ticket~ You can get me one vote, and Xiaoyao can make her debut!

 v2 Chapter 526： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (26)

    Tao Yanxi seemed to feel something, and groaned slightly.


    In the next instant, a white light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s body, and she quickly fell into a deep sleep again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi finally woke up from her sweet dream.


    She pushed Jiekong who was pressing on her body, and said in a hoarse voice, "You are so heavy~"


    Xiekong woke up in a daze, he shouldn''t have slept well like this for a long time.


    For the past hundred years, he has lived on that day every day, the day she disappeared.


    Jikong lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi only had time to spit out a word before being filled with empty space.


    Xingfu life is still going on, and this is probably the best ending.


    Ten years later, Jiekong sealed the passage between the demon world and the human world. So far, there are no more demons in the human world and no one in the demon world.


    The three worlds are separated by this, and maybe one day, someone will break the channel of the three worlds and start another legendary story.


    But now, with the third-order separation, the human, demon, and fairy live according to the established way.


    At the end of the hundred years, Jie Kong stepped down from the position of the demon king, and traveled with Taoyan in the mountains and rivers, watching the beauty of this demon world.


    Another hundred years later, Jie Kong brought Tao Yanxi to the most beautiful place in the demon world. This name also has a very beautiful name.


    ¡¾Top of Taoyao¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was stunned when she heard the name from Jie Kong''s mouth. After all, she seemed to have used this name before.


    Jikong is no longer bald, his thick black long hair flutters in the wind, and those blood-red eyes will darken when he looks at Tao Yanxi, like a beautiful ruby.


    "What are we doing here?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    Xie Kong kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, and said in a low voice, "You should leave."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and her eyelashes quickly blinked.


    "Where are you going?" she asked suspiciously.


    Jie Kong hugged Tao Yanxi, "Go where you should go."


    "I''m not going, I want to be by your side all the time." Tao Yanxi hugged Qikong and rubbed his chest.


    Jie Kong chuckled lightly, "Enough is enough."


    Tao Yanxi looked at him in confusion, "You..."


    Jie Kong also looked at Tao Yanxi, and the corner of his mouth was full of a gentle smile.


    "I had a dream a long time ago. In my dream, there was you and me."


    "But I don''t seem to be me."


    Having said that, all empty glances at the sky.


    The weather today is very good, and the sun shines gently on the two of them, as if saying a final goodbye.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her brows, guessing in her heart that the dream that Xiekong had had was when she was with her brother before.


    "I haven''t cultivated to the ninth floor. Now, I want to break through." Jikong said.


    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, "Brother, you..."


    Jie Kong hugged Tao Yanxi, "As I said, I will always protect you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sky burst with thunder, and the originally good weather suddenly turned gloomy.


    The thunderous thunder sounded, as if it was about to hit someone.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head in horror, this is...


    Tiandao is angry? !


    "What are you going to do?" Tao Yanxi asked anxiously, intuition telling her that Jie Kong would do something beyond her expectations.


    The empty body rose into the air, and the blood-red eyes turned into a deep red.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and it was obviously a sinister smile, but it was full of deep warmth and love.

 v2 Chapter 527： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, "What are you going to do!"


    Tao Yanxi asked loudly, but no one answered her.


    The dark clouds were pressing down, and the surrounding area was gray and black, which looked very terrifying.


    Jiekong was covered with thick black mist, and in the next instant, he closed his eyes.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s terrified expression, Jie Kong slowly opened his eyes, but this time, Tao Yanxi was no longer in his eyes.


    Layers of golden light emerged from the dark clouds, trying to swallow those black mists.


    However, at this moment, the black fog frantically wrapped the golden light around.


    Hei Wu and Jin Guang confronted, Tao Yanxi wanted to go up to help, but found that she couldn''t move.


    Tao Yanxi was anxious in her heart, but she could only watch Jie Kong fighting with the golden light.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well that those golden lights should be the way of heaven.


    Heavenly Dao is equivalent to the ruler of a small world. No matter how strong Jikong is, he still lives in this world. How can he fight the Heavenly Dao?


    Tao Yanxi clenched her hands tightly, her nails digging into her palms fiercely, but she didn''t realize it.


    In just a few minutes, the black fog almost surrounded the entire space.


    Those golden lights didn''t seem to think that the power of the black mist could be so strong, and they began to retreat faintly.


    However, how could it be so easy to let go of those golden lights?


    He mobilized the black mist to surround the golden light, hardly letting go of any golden light.


    In an instant, the thunder seemed to grow louder.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, biting her lip as she watched the scene in front of her.


    They were all expressionless, and their dark red eyes were calm.


    Tao Yanxi saw in a trance the first time he saw him, he seemed to be the same, as if he had decided his emotions and desires, and he no longer had any worries from now on.


    However, at that time, Jie Kong had her in his heart, but he hid it so well that she didn''t realize it.


    And now?


    What is in his heart?


    Tears fell from the corners of his eyes and fell to the ground drop by drop.


    The whole space seemed to vibrate, and in the next instant, I saw Jiekong himself turned into a black fog, surrounded by the golden light, and went straight towards Tao Yanxi.


    Before Tao Yanxi could react, the black mist crashed straight into her heart.


    At the same time, white light flashed on her body, and Xiao Yao with transparent wings ran out of her body.


    ¡¾little Master! Hold on! Do not sleep! ¡¿


    Xiao Yao exclaimed, her two chubby little hands made a complicated gesture.


    It was just a second, but Tao Yanxi felt like a century had passed.


    A white light emerged from Xiao Yao''s hand, covering Tao Yanxi''s entire body.


    The next moment, the entire space suddenly became calm.


    Xiao Yao breathed a sigh of relief, [Little Master, are you alright? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi shook his head weakly, [Why did you come out? ¡¿


    [Little master, you almost lost your mind, can I not come out! ¡¿


    Xiao Yao said angrily: [The big master is really a nonsense! How can your soul be able to withstand such a great power now! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s body slumped to the ground, her face was pale and her lips were bloodless.


    ¡¾he does not know. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi explained that all are empty.


    Xiao Yao put her hands on her hips, her cheeks bulging, [Then he is also a nonsense! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and did not continue the topic.


    [Where is my brother''s soul fragment? ¡¿ she asked.

 v2 Chapter 528： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (28)

    [I put it away. ¡¿ Xiao Yao stretched out her chubby little hand, and a black light came out of it.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it and nodded, [You put it away. ¡¿


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿Xiaoyao put it away, still a little indignantly said: ¡¾The eldest master is so stupid! ¡¿


    [Okay, let''s not talk about this. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s body trembled slightly, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    [My soul has been fluctuated, and the injury that was already better has intensified, how about you? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao pursed her lips, her face was full of seriousness.


    [I''m about the same, I guess I won''t be able to show up for a long time. ¡¿Speaking of this, Xiao Yao was about to cry, she finally managed to gather a little energy to appear.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and rubbed Xiaoyao''s head, "It''s okay, I''ve always been by your side. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "I know that little master is the best. ¡¿


    [By the way, little master, the big master really gave a pretty big gift this time. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    ¡¾Um? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yao suspiciously.


    [The big master is worthy of being the big master, even if there is only a piece of soul fragment, it is a powerful existence! ¡¿Xiao Yao started to exaggerate the master again.


    [The big master actually packed all the power of heaven in this world to the little master! ¡¿ A smile appeared on Xiao Yao''s face, obviously very happy.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, [All the power of heaven? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yao looked up at the sky and made a mischievous face, ¡¾Now this world is brewing a new way of heaven, the power is not very big, hehe. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened, "Xiao Yao, let''s go, I don''t want to stay here anymore. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao blinked, not knowing why Tao Yanxi was unhappy.


    You must know that this is the power of heaven in a world!


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t understand it, it still listened to Tao Yanxi.


    What Tao Yanxi said, it did.


    Xiao Yao quickly left with Tao Yanxi, and just after they left, a tiny golden light appeared in the sky.


    I dropped a good boy, the two evil spirits finally left.


    It''s horrible QAQ


    Actually swallowed the former Tiandao QAQ


    The newly born Heavenly Dao said that it will be obedient and cannot provoke evil spirits! ! !


    Xiao Yao didn''t stay outside for long because her spiritual body was unstable.


    After it sent Tao Yanxi to the next world, it returned to Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness and continued to cultivate.


    After Tao Yanxi was teleported to the next world by Xiao Yao, she did not immediately look at the surrounding environment.


    She just hugged herself, her expression a little confused and overwhelmed.


    She buried her head between her legs, her whole body exuding an air of confusion.


    The surroundings were quiet, without any sound, as if no one was here and no one would come to her.


    The memory of the original body was thrown aside by Tao Yanxi, she didn''t want to think about it now, and she didn''t want to explore her world.


    She just wants to be immersed in her own world, and at this moment, let her be self-willed.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiao Yao couldn''t bear to see Tao Yanxi''s state, she said, "Little Master, your spirit is unstable now, don''t be sad! To keep a happy mood ah! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi looked up in a trance, tears streaming down her face.


    She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but found that she couldn''t say a word.


    She seems to have lost the ability to speak...

 v2 Chapter 529： The ignorant demon sister in the painting VS the cold monk brother (29)

    The Buddha said: The four elements are empty.


    My dharma names are all empty, but not all empty.


    There is a person hidden in my heart, I know she will come, I know she will come, so I will wait and wait forever.


    I waited so long, so long that I forgot the time, she finally came.


    She is as beautiful as I imagined, as lovely, as tugging at my heartstrings.


    The first time I saw her, I knew that the wheel of fortune was spinning.


    I got a glimpse of the secret, I knew that An Chuyi was the son of destiny, and I knew that he was the biggest stumbling block on his way to the top.


    I don''t mind being a stumbling block for An Chuyi, I just hope I can live a good life with her.


    But when she disappeared in front of me, I suddenly hated, hating that Tiandao had to sacrifice countless cannon fodder in order to let Destiny Child grow up, hating her as one of the cannon fodder.


    In this case, I will become the biggest obstacle on the road to An Chuyi.


    I have become a demon king, and I like to see An Chu drown in hiding in Tibet, which seems to prove that Child of Destiny is just a plaything for me.


    But as time passed, I gradually realized that I had been following the wheel of fate.


    I became a chess piece under Heaven, became the biggest cannon fodder on An Chuyi''s way to the top, and became the promoter of all kinds of opportunities for him.


    But even so, I still yearn for it.


    I long for Tiandao to bring her back to me for the sake of me being so "beautiful".


    I''ve been waiting for that day, but no, no.


    As time went on, the fire of hope faded, and I attacked with the thought of death, but it was at this moment that she came back.


    She is still so beautiful, so beautiful.


    She''s still so cute, so cute that I want to tie her to me and never leave.


    Later, I was with her.


    I closed the channel between the demon world and the human world, and from now on, I only want to be with her.


    But over time, I started having the same dream.


    In the dream, she danced the same dance and hummed the same song charmingly and divinely.


    I don''t know what that song is, all I know is that the sound is beautiful and beautiful.


    However, the me in the dream does not seem to be the real me.


    I can see and feel that I am a part of him, and he is so much more than me.


    I don''t want to face a fact that I can''t even think about, but I know very well that it''s a fact, and no one can change it.


    It took me a hundred years to accept this fact, and I knew it was time for her to leave.


    Therefore, I have become a real "unfeeling" person.


    And I finally broke through the ninth floor and became the most powerful and invincible existence in this world.


    But I don''t think it''s enough, I said I want to protect her.


    How can I protect her without me by her side in the future?


    So I gave her a gift, the way of heaven in this world.


    With the power of heaven, I think no matter where she goes, it can protect her.


    At the end, I seem to see her crying.


    This little fool~


    What are you crying for?


    I want to tell her that everything is of my own accord.


    Don''t cry, I will feel bad.


    But I can''t say anything.


    Because I''m about to disappear, disappear into this world.


    Tao Yanxi, Yanxi, Xixi, I love you.


    I love you.


    I


    Love


    you


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: The monthly ticket list is greatly surpassed by others. I am a little sad. I am not in the state at all today. I have written a book for so long, and I have never been on the monthly ticket list. I really want to do it last time! so! Add more when the monthly pass reaches five votes! Unified settlement on the first day of next month! ! ! Do you want to explode! Then vote monthly!

 v2 Chapter 530： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (1)

    In the quiet room, Tao Yanxi''s lips parted slightly, wanting to make some noise.


    However, she worked hard for a long time, but still no sound came out.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, and she gave up her struggle.


    She hugged herself and said nothing.


    [Little master, don''t be decadent! The big master is still waiting for us to rescue it! ¡¿ Xiao Yao cheered in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, and his posture did not change in any way.


    [Little master, let me pass on the background of the story to you first. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    [Little master, you can do whatever you want in this world, anyway, we have the power of heaven to support it! ¡¿Xiaoyao continued, ¡¾The power of heaven in the previous world was very full! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi didn''t react at all, like a wooden man.


    The background of the story has been passed on to Tao Yanxi, and she has also received the background of the story.


    Tao Yanxi just glanced at it, and did not continue to sort out the background of the story, she did not even sort out the memory of the original body.


    But with just one glance, Tao Yanxi also knew that now she is a mute, a mute who can''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth, that''s fine, now she doesn''t really want to talk.


    Not knowing what to say or what to say.


    At this moment, silence seems to be the best way to heal.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly ahead, with no focus at all.


    The room was quiet, not so much quiet as dead silence.


    It was dead silence, with no life at all.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi didn''t know how long it was, and didn''t care how long it was.


    The passage of time is just an irresistible and inevitable process for her.


    She didn''t seem to feel the various strains of her body anymore, Xiao Yao seemed to be saying something in her mind, but she couldn''t hear it, or in other words, couldn''t hear it.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a blur in front of her eyes, her eyes seemed to be blocked by something, and it was foggy.


    Some cold liquid slowly slipped down from the corner of his eyes, and fell on the back of his hand with a "click", but it didn''t cause any ripples.


    No feeling, a numbness.


    This is Tao Yanxi''s current state.


    There seemed to be a knock on the door. Tao Yanxi didn''t make any movement.


    Someone seemed to be approaching her slowly, and she couldn''t see the person''s outline, nor could she smell the person''s breath.


    Who is coming?


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, her expression became numb.


    Someone seemed to hug her, and that person''s body was warm, but it couldn''t pass on to her.


    The man gently wiped the cold liquid from her face, and he leaned into her ear and said something softly.


    A low humming sound came from the room, Tao Yanxi''s ears moved, and his eyes rolled.


    There was a pause in the humming, and then there was a more vigorous humming.


    Only this time, Tao Yanxi did not move any more.


    Xiao Ru sighed deeply, and help Tao Yanxi to wipe away the tears that kept flowing down.


    "I will work harder to make money to heal you." Xiao Rushen''s voice was full of firmness.


    It''s a pity that the people who are distressed by him still have no response.


    Xiao Rushen''s face was full of distress, "What should I do with you?"


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t respond, and the room was filled with Xiao Rushen''s voice...

 v2 Chapter 531： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (2)

    As the night got darker, Xiao Rushen saw that Tao Yanxi still had no response, so he could only go out first.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Rushen''s voice came from next door, mixed with some music.


    "Good evening everyone, is there a boss who has a song tonight? You just need to swipe a small gift and that''s it~"


    After a few minutes, singing came from the next room.


    The singing is loud and atmospheric, and the occasional voice change is even more heart-wrenching.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes rolled, and she tilted her head slightly to look at the wall on the right, as if she wanted to see the scene next door through the thick wall.


    I don''t know how long it took, the singing over there gradually stopped, and Xiao Ru''s deep hoarse voice was faintly heard.


    "Thank you bosses for the songs, that''s all for today."


    It was already two o''clock in the morning, Xiao Rushen sang for three hours in a row, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    But even so, he still came to Tao Yanxi''s room and sat beside him.


    "The big boss gave me a lot of gifts today. When I can withdraw cash next month, I''ll take you to see the sea, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, and she turned to look at Xiao Rushen.


    A trace of surprise crossed Xiao Rushen''s face, and he continued: "The sea is beautiful, and you are looking forward to it, right?"


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, a little starlight flashed in the dark eyes, but it was fleeting.


    Xiao Rushen was also used to Tao Yanxi''s reaction. He kissed her forehead and whispered, "It''s time to sleep."


    Xiao Rushen slowly helped Tao Yanxi to the bed, and hummed a lullaby to her.


    Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes and seemed to fall asleep.


    Seeing this deeply, Xiao Ru breathed a sigh of relief. He laid a bunk on the ground and quickly fell asleep.


    After Xiao Ru fell asleep, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, sat up, and maintained her previous movements.


    Only this time, her eyes were always on Xiao Rushen''s body and never moved.


    The next day, Xiao Rushen got up at six o''clock.


    He boiled a little porridge, fed Tao Yanxi a little, and ate the rest by himself.


    Before seven o''clock, Xiao Rushen hurried out the door.


    He has an event today, and he has to be there early. If he is late, he will be charged.


    After Xiao Rushen left, Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and the warmth from her stomach made her come back to her senses.


    She has been immersed in the grief of the previous world, or, in other words, she cannot accept her brother''s sacrifice for herself.


    It was obvious that she came to save him, but in the end, he still spoiled himself.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Xingkong Ding knew that he was just a part of his brother, so he chose to sacrifice himself.


    However, Jie Kong is the elder brother, the elder brother she deeply loves.


    She loves her brother so much, how can she be willing to hurt him a little bit.


    However, she always seems to be protected by her brother, and has always been like this.


    Now, her spirit has been fluctuated, and she was already extremely unstable, and it was easy to fall into a certain emotion and couldn''t extricate herself.


    And the empty thing just magnified the negative emotions such as sadness, despair, self-blame, remorse, etc., which caused Tao Yanxi''s current state.


    However, it has to be said that Tao Yanxi''s current state is exactly the same as that of the original body.


    Because the original body is a person with severe depression.

 v2 Chapter 532： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (3)

    Depression, clinically manifested as marked and persistent low mood, depression and pessimism.


    Mild ones are unhappy, unhappy, and less interested.


    In severe cases, the pain is unbearable, pessimistic and desperate, living like a year, and life is better than death.


    The original body is a critically ill patient.


    Yesterday''s patient swallowed a lot of sleeping pills and committed suicide. At the same time, Tao Yanxi came to this world.


    Tao Yanxi recalled the memory of the original body slightly, and it was not too good.


    The original body is not a congenital mute, or, she cannot be described as "dumb" at all.


    Yuan Shen lost her parents since she was a child, and a grandmother raised her at home.


    After all, the old man''s energy is limited, so he didn''t notice anything wrong with the original body.


    Yuanshen has been devastated by school violence since elementary school.


    This continued until junior high school.


    That is, in the second year of junior high school, my grandmother died, the original dropped out of school, and went out to work.


    Because of the long-term oppression, the original body became less and less like to communicate with people, and was unwilling to speak again.


    Over time, the ability to express is lost.


    The original, who dropped out of school at the age of twelve, was tricked by fellow villagers to work in other provinces, not to mention the hardships during this period.


    It is also because of this that the original body became more and more silent, and the negative emotions could not be effectively relieved.


    Yuanshen wanted to die, but at this time, Xiao Rushen, who claimed to have received the favor of Yuanshen''s grandmother, found her and recognized her as his younger sister, promising to take good care of him.


    This care is half a year.


    However, Xiao Rushen was usually very busy with work and limited funds, so he could not treat the original body in time.


    Depression has been dragging on like this, and eventually led the original body to death.


    After reading the original body''s memory, Tao Yanxi pursed her somewhat pale lips.


    [Little master, how are you feeling now? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes slightly and lay down on the bed at once.


    ¡¾Feeling better now. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied to Xiao Yao in her mind.


    [Huh~ Little Master, you scared me to death, huh huh......] Xiao Yao began to cry.


    ¡¾I''m fine. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao, "It''s just that my soul is a little unstable, I need time to cultivate. ¡¿


    [Well, little master, this world is very safe, you can cultivate slowly! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi responded, ¡¾Xiao Yao, how do you feel? ¡¿


    [You don''t need to worry about me, little master, it''s just that you can''t appear in real form for a short time. Oh, I''m used to it~] Xiao Yao said in a relaxed tone.


    But Tao Yanxi knew in her heart that Xiao Yao really wanted to appear in real form.


    Because the entity often means that you can eat delicious food, you can see those beautiful scenery unscrupulously.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyebrows, [Well, you should rest well. ¡¿


    [Okay, little master~] Xiao Yao replied, trying her best not to lose her tone.


    After all, it really wants to taste those delicacies in the mouth of the little master...


    The room was quiet, and Tao Yanxi''s mind was also quiet.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the ceiling and suddenly felt that it was fine.


    Quiet, deadly quiet.


    She seemed to be able to hear a lot of sounds, breathing, the sound of the breeze hitting the wall and bouncing back, the warm sound of the sun shining on the wall.


    Those absurd, empty voices seemed to exist in her ears and lingered for a long time.

 v2 Chapter 533： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (4)

    As time passed by, she couldn''t feel hungry either, and there seemed to be a voice of protest coming from her stomach.


    She heard it, but didn''t want to move.


    I don''t know how long it took before the door opened again.


    An unfamiliar breath broke into her domain, Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she turned her head to look at the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened.


    Xiao Rushen held a bag in his hand, the bag contained some food, and there was a faint smell of food in the air.


    Xiao Rushen walked in, put the bag on the table, and quickly opened the bag.


    "I brought you some porridge, you can eat some."


    Xiao Rushen said, then took the porridge bowl and tried the temperature.


    Tao Yanxi sat up slowly and looked at Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Ru was stunned for a moment, and happily praised: "Oh, I can sit up by myself. I did a good job today~"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but did not speak.


    Xiao Rushen didn''t mind, "Come on, have some porridge."


    As he spoke, he began to spoon some porridge and feed it to Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the warmth from her stomach in the morning, she slowly opened her mouth and accepted the feeding.


    Xiao Ru was even more happy when he saw Tao Yanxi eating obediently.


    "Isn''t today''s porridge delicious?"


    "Hey, hey, I bought it from Ruyi Pavilion! It''s been a long queue."


    "It''s delicious, just eat more~"


    Xiao Rushen kept talking while feeding Tao Yanxi porridge.


    His voice is very hearty and has the power to make people happy.


    Tao Yanxi drank the porridge in silence, but she only ate a third of it, and she couldn''t eat any more.


    She rubbed her stomach, feeling a little distended.


    Xiao Rushen also found that Tao Yanxi was eating more today than before, so he did not continue to feed it.


    "Are you full?"


    "Sorry, I should have noticed that you don''t eat much for a long time, and you can''t eat too much at one time."


    "I will pay attention next time, no, there is no next time!"


    Xiao Rushen promised again and again, but he couldn''t get a look from Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Rushen didn''t mind, he just picked up the porridge and drank it, then ate the buns in the bag, and the dinner was over.


    "Today''s work ends early, I can broadcast live in advance, and I will broadcast for five hours today, hoping to meet the big boss!"


    "You have to be obedient, and I will come to sleep with you when I finish the live broadcast."


    Xiao Rushen was cleaning up the trash while talking. After cleaning up, he said, "Then I''ll go to the live broadcast first, and try to come to sleep with you earlier."


    After Xiao Rushen said this, he gently closed the door to the next door.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Rushen''s voice came from next door.


    "Good evening, bosses, the live broadcast will start early today, and I hope all bosses can support it."


    "Everyone can swipe a small gift to order songs~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, singing came from next door.


    Those bosses seemed to order rock songs, so Xiao Rushen almost roared and sang.


    This hurts his voice a lot, but for money, Xiao Rushen has nothing to do.


    For five hours, Xiao Rushen has been singing songs, most of which need to roar and sing. In the words of the bosses, this is more passionate.


    The night that should have been calm has become unsettled because of Xiao Rushen''s singing...

 v2 Chapter 534： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi has been listening to Xiao Rushen''s singing. As time went by, Xiao Rushen''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his voice also showed a hoarse state.


    But even so, Xiao Rushen did not stop.


    Tao Yanxi could hear his hoarse voice.


    "Thank you boss for the reward!"


    "What song do you want to listen to, boss?"


    "Thank you boss for the reward!"


    "thanks!"


    "Thank you boss!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The endless thank you and the endless songs constitute Xiao Rushen''s current living state.


    Five hours later, Xiao Rushen was almost speechless.


    His throat seemed to be smoking, very uncomfortable.


    When he got to the back, he had to cough a few times every time he said a word, obviously the pressure on his throat was a lot.


    But even so, he still said thank you again and again.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Xiao Ru''s deep thank you, and tears suddenly fell from the corners of her eyes.


    In just one minute, she was already in tears.


    When Xiao Rushen closed the live broadcast and returned to his room, he saw Tao Yanxi burst into tears.


    Xiao Ru was deeply shocked, and quickly walked over to hold Tao Yanxi and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright, it''s all gone, it''s all gone."


    Xiao Rushen thought that Tao Yanxi was crying because she remembered the past.


    ¡¤In fact, Tao Yanxi thought that Xiao Rushen had been singing for five hours without stopping, and his voice was hoarse. How important is the voice to a singer.


    But now Xiao Rushen has been singing at the risk of breaking his voice.


    And all of this is for her.


    Tao Yanxi felt that he was caught in a predicament, unable to escape, unable to escape, and could only collapse secretly in this cage.


    She couldn''t feel the tears, and she couldn''t feel whether the tears were warm or cold.


    She only felt that there was an embrace holding her tightly, that embrace was very warm, but she couldn''t absorb that warmth.


    Xiao Rushen patted Tao Yanxi''s back gently, and said softly, "It''s alright, it''s all over."


    He gently wiped away the tears from Tao Yanxi''s face, his eyes filled with distress.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have heard his voice and stopped crying, but her eyes lost focus, and there was no light at all, as if her eyes were full of ashes.


    Xiao Ru sighed deeply and began to hum a tune to Tao Yanxi.


    The song should be a lullaby, it sounds very soft and comfortable.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and looked at Xiao Rushen.


    She slowly pushed Xiao Rushen away, then lay obediently on the bed, covered herself with the quilt, closed her eyes, and seemed to be going to sleep.


    Seeing this deeply, Xiao Ru didn''t say anything, but his humming was a little lower.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing gradually stabilized, as if she had entered a dreamland.


    Xiao Ru''s deep breathing also became smaller. He glanced at Tao Yanxi, guessing that Tao Yanxi should have fallen asleep, he stopped humming.


    He gently covered Tao Yanxi with the quilt, and then he continued to lay the floor and fell asleep.


    Tomorrow, we have to continue to work, life has to move forward, and we have to continue to work hard.


    I hope tomorrow''s work can go smoothly, so that he can come back to accompany her earlier.


    Xiao Ru deeply fell asleep with this idea in mind, and just after Xiao Rushen fell asleep, Tao Yanxi slowly opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Rushen sideways, not knowing what he was thinking.

 v2 Chapter 535： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (6)

    The next day, Xiao Rushen got up at six o''clock in the morning, cooked the meal as usual, and then fed Tao Yanxi to eat, then he went to work again.


    After Xiao Rushen left, Tao Yanxi slowly got off the bed.


    Because of the long-term malnutrition, her body was abnormally weak, she had to take two steps to pant, and her face was terribly pale.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall, gasping for breath.


    This body is really bad, plus her spirit is unstable, the integration with this body is very poor.


    This also caused her to maintain such a weak state for a short period of time.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, rested for a while, and then walked outside.


    Obviously only a short ten meters, but Tao Yanxi just walked for ten minutes.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to see the room next door, which should be the room where Xiao Rushen broadcasts every night.


    The door next door was not locked, Tao Yanxi just twisted the doorknob slightly, and the door opened.


    What caught the eye was the blue-based wallpaper, and the chandelier above his head shook slightly, as if welcoming Tao Yanxi''s presence.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall and looked at the computer with various devices not far away.


    Because it is live singing, the configuration of the computer is very high.


    Microphone, sound card, etc. are readily available.


    The computer was on a black screen, and the host next to it was flickering faintly, indicating that it was running.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and walked slowly while leaning on the wall.


    In just a few short steps, she walked hard.


    Another ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi suddenly sat on the chair in front of the computer desk, panting slightly.


    Tao Yanxi clicked the mouse, and the computer screen suddenly lit up.


    The computer interface is very clean. In addition to the necessary live broadcast software and music listening software, there are other software such as the recycle bin that comes with the computer itself.


    At this moment, the notification sound of the message suddenly sounded.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, she moved her ears, looking for the source of the sound.


    The notification sound of the message kept going, and Tao Yanxi quickly realized that the sound was coming from the computer.


    She moved the mouse, found the flashing icon in the lower right corner and clicked it.


    A dialogue window soon popped up, it was a person named "Brother Wang".


    [Xiao Shen, the Huai City side wants you to hold a small concert in the past, and offered a high price of 200,000 yuan, don''t you think about it? ¡¿


    [Tell me about you, you obviously have a bright future, but you have to stay in this broken town, what is it for? ¡¿


    [If you want me to say, your sister is so sick, why don''t you just find a sanatorium and send her there? ¡¿


    [You just need to pay the sanatorium regularly. With your talent and hard work, I have the confidence to hold you on a higher stage! ¡¿


    ¡­


    The news is still being sent out, and the characters look so dazzling and hurtful.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the words bit by bit, slid his fingers on the mouse, and read it over and over again.


    After ten minutes, the bombing finally stopped there.


    At this time, Xiao Rushen logged into the account of the mobile phone and returned a message.


    [Brother Wang, you don''t need to persuade me, I only accept the activities in this city at present, I can only refuse the activities in other cities, sorry. ¡¿


    Brother Wang over there angrily rushed back: [Then I don''t care about you! See for yourself! ¡¿


    Xiao Rushen replied again: [I''m sorry. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 536： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (7)

    There was no reply from Brother Wang.


    Then, the screen flashes and the dialog box disappears.


    Tao Yanxi clicked on the friend column to look for Brother Wang, but did not find this person.


    I think it should be "Brother Wang" who deleted his friends, maybe even blocked.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    She bit her lip, trying hard not to let the tears fall.


    Depression doesn''t mean that you can get better if you want to.


    Although the original body has left, the root of the disease is still there.


    The secretion of dopamine in the brain is too low to convey emotions such as excitement and happiness, which will cause the body to fail to respond in time when it encounters happy or exciting things.


    Because of the inability to convey excitement and happiness, people may fall into sadness and sadness, unable to extricate themselves.


    Generally speaking, depression must be treated with adjuvant drugs, which is why Xiao Rushen said that he should take Tao Yanxi to the hospital.


    Although Tao Yanxi''s spirit has recovered a bit, after all, her body can''t keep up with her recovered spirit, which is why her current state is so decadent.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and held back her tears.


    At this time, tears are no longer the way to express emotions.


    It was more of a catalyst that would infinitely magnify the pain in her heart.


    What she has to do now is to keep smiling and live well,


    Tao Yanxi turned off the computer, stood up again and found paper and pen in the room.


    She sat down at the computer again and began to write something.


    Time passed bit by bit, and there was a "gurgling" sound in the stomach.


    Tao Yanxi put down the pen and looked at the written score, the corners of her mouth raised a bit of stiffness.


    Although he looked stiff, he still had a smile.


    This is also her first step out.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her stomach, got up and slowly went to the kitchen to find out if she had anything to eat.


    She wants to live well, but she has to eat well.


    There were still some rice and vegetables in the kitchen, Tao Yanxi cooked a little white rice porridge and ate it, and then went back to the room to write the score.


    In a whole day, Tao Yanxi had already completed three scores.


    These scores were made by her and her brother in the past. She has not sung for many years, but she still remembers these scores.


    Tao Yanxi put the score next to the computer, then put the pen where it was, and slowly returned to his room.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Xiao Rushen came back with dinner.


    Tao Yanxi''s room was very dark, the windows were covered by heavy curtains, and the brightest lamp above her head was not turned on. Instead, the faint light at the head of the bed was turned on, bringing a little light to the dark room.


    Before entering the door, Xiao Rushen took a deep breath and relaxed his frown.


    "I''m back!" he exclaimed, his voice full of vigor.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes slightly, and saw Xiao Rushen smiling happily.


    "Did you miss me today?"


    "Hee hee, there must be something, right?"


    "I have a good job today~"


    "But I''m sorry, I''m late today. I didn''t buy the porridge from Ruyi Pavilion. I bought some porridge from other stores. How about you try it?"


    Xiao Rushen took out the porridge and some fried dumplings from the bag while talking.


    "I also bought fried dumplings today, would you like to try one?"


    Xiao Ru looked at Tao Yanxi with a longing look on his face.

 v2 Chapter 537： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (8)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the fried dumplings that were fried to a golden brown and looked delicious, and nodded slowly.


    Xiao Ru saw this deeply, and a trace of surprise crossed his face.


    "Alright, alright, try one, if you like it, I''ll buy it for you every day in the future!"


    Xiao Rushen said and carefully fed Tao Yanxi a fried dumpling.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t eat a fried dumpling in one bite, but only took a small bite.


    For ordinary people, the fried dumplings may not be very oily, but they have an oily fragrance, which is a great enjoyment with the crispy taste.


    But for Tao Yanxi, the fried dumplings are actually a bit oily.


    She only took a small bite and didn''t want to eat it.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, signaling that he didn''t want to.


    She pointed to the porridge next to her and nodded, indicating that she wanted to eat that.


    Xiao Rushen was even more surprised, he quickly put down the fried dumplings and picked up the porridge bowl to feed Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi eats very slowly, even if it is a liquid food like porridge that melts in her mouth, she has to swallow it for a long time.


    Fortunately, Xiao Rushen''s patience was good, and seeing Tao Yanxi eating so obediently, the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.


    "Does this porridge feel good?"


    "Hey hey, if you like it, I''ll buy it here in the future."


    "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?"


    "Hahaha, tell me about you, are you so happy to hear that I can take you to see the sea next month?"


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely take you to see the sea next month!"


    Xiao Rushen was talking while feeding Tao Yanxi porridge.


    Tao Yanxi has been listening quietly to Xiao Rushen''s words, and after she drank half a bowl of porridge, she shook her head and said she didn''t want it anymore.


    Xiao Rushen also knew that Tao Yanxi couldn''t eat too much, he nodded and quickly finished all the rest.


    Xiao Rushen eats quickly, and wipes out the rest in a few minutes.


    He smacked his mouth, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Then you stay in your room obediently, I''ll go live."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, agreeing to Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Ru was even more happy in his heart, and there was a smile that could not be concealed between his brows and eyes.


    "Good, good." Xiao Rushen said three "good" words in a row, which was enough to see his excitement.


    Xiao Rushen cleaned up the garbage, then got up and went to live next door.


    After a while, Xiao Rushen''s excited voice came from next door.


    "Good evening, bosses! Do you have any songs today?"


    "Order one today and get one free!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, her eyes flashed slightly, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    A few minutes later, the voice of singing came from next door.


    Tao Yanxi slowly stood up and walked to the door, then moved the chair and sat down.


    If you get closer to him, you can hear his singing more clearly.


    Xiao Rushen interacted with the live broadcast very happily, but his voice became hoarse because of the continuous singing for the past two days.


    After an hour, Xiao Rushen had to take a break and drink some water.


    Of course, this is also with the consent of the bosses in the live broadcast room.


    Xiao Rushen took a sip from the water glass next to the computer, glanced at it, and then saw the manuscript that was written next to it.


    A big question popped into Xiao Ru''s mind, has he written anything recently?

 v2 Chapter 538： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (9)

    Out of curiosity, Xiao Ru took the top piece of paper subconsciously.


    This is a sheet music, Xiao Ru hummed subconsciously, without lyrics, just simply hummed.


    Xiao Rushen only felt that the tune was light and cheerful, and it was a cheerful tune.


    However, the humming person didn''t feel anything, and the people in the live broadcast room listening to him humming were shocked.


    "What is Ah Shen humming? Is there a new song? Are there any words?"


    "Hold the grass! What''s going on with this song? I feel so comfortable all over!"


    "It sounds so good!"


    "Strongly request Ah Shen to sing it!"


    "Are there any words? I want to listen to the complete song."


    "Want to hear +!"


    "User Taozi rewarded 100,000 live broadcast coins with a postscript: Sing!"


    "The user Qingfengmingyue rewarded 10,000 live broadcast coins, and added: ah ah ah!"


    The reminder sound of the reward made Xiao Rushen come back to his senses. He blinked, and he couldn''t believe that he was immersed in the world of tunes just now.


    Although it looks like a cheerful song on the surface, it is catchy and the tune is light.


    Just at this time, a bunch of rewards appeared in the live broadcast room, all of which made Xiao Rushen sing this song.


    Xiao Ru smiled embarrassedly and showed the manuscript to everyone.


    "At present, there are only tunes, no lyrics yet. When the lyrics are composed, I will sing for everyone."


    Everyone in the live broadcast room expressed their pity, after all, they managed to hear such a good song, although there are no words!


    But they believe that this must be a song that can swept the country!


    Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Rushen''s interaction at the door and knew that he had found the sheet music.


    In fact, she did not fill in the lyrics on purpose. Xiao Rushen''s current voice is not suitable for continuous singing, but humming is fine.


    Tao Yanxi is very confident, those people in the live broadcast room will definitely make Xiao Rushen hum, because the level of lyrics and music in this world... is really bad!


    Tao Yanxi thought of Xiao Rushen''s lyrics that she had heard in the past two days, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Something like "I love you, love you, love you", "I miss you, miss you, miss you", very straightforward words and vigorous tunes form a seemingly explosive song.


    But actually, these songs are really a bit spicy.


    Now that there are good songs, how could those people pass up this opportunity so easily?


    Sure enough, a minute later, Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Rushen humming again.


    A song, Xiao Rushen hummed two or three times before barely satisfying everyone in the live broadcast room.


    Originally, everyone in the live broadcast room wanted Xiao Rushen to continue humming, but at this time Xiao Rushen discovered two other scores.


    He picked up the two scores and hummed them separately, but the live broadcast room blew up.


    "Ahhh! What kind of fairy composition is this!"


    "It''s good to hear the explosion! Ask for words!"


    "Kneel for the boss!! Please continue to sing!"


    "Ahhh! It''s good! I want to hear it!"


    "User Feng rewarded 1,000,000 live broadcast coins, and added: ah ah ah!"


    "User Gu Zhongyin rewarded 100,000 live broadcast coins, and added: Please continue to sing!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The series of rewards shocked Xiao Ru deeply, and at the same time he was deeply aware of the importance of the three pieces of music in his hands.


    He pursed his lips, raised a smile and said, "Which song do you prefer to listen to?"

 v2 Chapter 539： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (10)

    "I want to hear it! QAQ"


    "It''s not easy to choose, cry!"


    "A Shen will come here again, okay?"


    "That''s right, come again!"


    "I''ve moved the small bench and sat down!"


    "The user Chashuhua rewarded 10,000 live broadcast coins with a postscript: Come again!"


    "The user gave a reward of 1,000,000 live broadcast coins, and added: The reward has followed, please sing!"


    Xiao Ru took a deep look at the reward tonight, and it has reached 100,000 yuan!


    He subconsciously clenched the score in his hand, and then released it cautiously the next second, for fear that the score would be damaged. In this case, he would have sinned greatly.


    He took a deep breath and said excitedly, "Okay, let''s do it all over again!"


    The beautiful humming sound sounded in the room, which made the people in the live broadcast room immersed in it.


    What kind of fairy tune is this? It sounds so good!


    At the same time, the abnormality of Xiao Rushen''s live broadcast room attracted the attention of the MN live broadcast management staff.


    The management staff asked the people from the technical department to investigate and make sure that Xiao Rushen''s live broadcast room did not show data swiping or anything, so he was relieved.


    However, he didn''t go to Xiao Rushen''s live broadcast room to take a look. As long as he didn''t brush the data, managers like them would generally not go to the live broadcast room.


    Xiao Rushen had no idea that he had caught the attention of the management staff, and he continued to hum.


    When it was almost twelve o''clock, Xiao Rushen stopped humming, indicating that today''s live broadcast was over.


    Everyone in the live broadcast room reluctantly said goodbye to Xiao Ru deeply, and then continued to hide under the covers and eavesdrop on the humming that they had recorded in the live broadcast room just now.


    Some people even took part of the recording and uploaded it to a well-known short video website, and took a very explosive title.


    #shock! Tens of thousands of people watched, because...#


    #ÉñÏÉÇúºÃ£¡ It''s good to hear the explosion! #


    Such videos are slowly spreading on a well-known short video website, just waiting for the day when the fermentation explodes.


    On this side, after Xiao Rushen closed the live broadcast room, the whole person suddenly relaxed on the chair.


    He drank a little water, rubbed his face that was a little stiff with a smile, and then solemnly collected the three scores.


    Tao Yanxi heard that Xiao Rushen ended the live broadcast, she stood up, walked slowly to the door, and knocked on the door.


    Xiao Ru was deeply shocked. It was so late, who was knocking on the door?


    Xiao Rushen hurried over to open the door, and when he saw Tao Yanxi standing outside the door, a big smile appeared on his face.


    "Xiao Xi, what''s wrong?" Xiao Rushen quickly supported Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi slowly shook his head and pointed to the location of the computer desk.


    Xiao Rushen thought she was going to sit over, so he quickly helped her over and sat down.


    Xiao Ru squatted down and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s leg.


    "Why do you want to come to this room?"


    "Do you miss your brother?"


    "Does your leg hurt?"


    Xiao Rushen kept asking questions as soon as he opened his mouth, Tao Yanxi slowly shook his head, picked up the paper next to him and tapped it.


    The sheet music has been collected by Xiao Rushen, and she has no idea where he put it.


    Xiao Rushen looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, "What happened to the paper? There is no paper in the toilet?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She shook her head, indicating that she didn''t mean it.


    Xiao Rushen was still confused, Tao Yanxi saw this, picked up the pen beside him and wrote a short piece of score on the paper, and then handed it to him.


    Xiao Rushen took the paper and looked at it, it turned out to be...

 v2 Chapter 540： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (11)

    The sheet music just now!


    How did Xiaoxi know this sheet music? How did she write this score?


    Is it...


    An incredible thought popped into Xiao Rushen''s mind. He widened his eyes and asked in a trembling voice, "You wrote this score?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, acknowledging what Xiao Rushen said.


    Xiao Rushen stood up abruptly, and began to circle in circles at a loss.


    "I knew Xiaoxi was the best!"


    "Xiaoqi is amazing!"


    "I''m so honored to have a little sister like Xiao Xi!"


    "Ah so happy, what should I do?"


    Xiao Rushen stopped abruptly and stared straight at Tao Yanxi, his facial features were wrinkled together, full of entanglements.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at him with some puzzlement.


    Xiao Ru clenched his fists deeply, made a bow shape with his body, and shouted with a hint of suppressed excitement: "Xiao Xi, you are amazing!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Xiao Rushen originally wanted to pick up Tao Yanxi and turn around twice, but considering Tao Yanxi''s body, he gave up the idea.


    Xiao Rushen has no doubts about what Tao Yanxi said. In his opinion, music is something that requires talent.


    Why didn''t you graduate from high school? Still composing the Divine Comedy!


    Xiaoxi is a legendary genius, but she was unwilling to show her genius side before!


    But it''s different now, Xiao Xi must have seen him working too hard, so he showed his genius side for him.


    How is Xiaoxi so good!


    Xiao Ru thought deeply, knelt down and hugged Tao Yanxi''s legs.


    "Xiao Xi, you are really kind too! Woohoo!"


    Xiao Rushen hugged Tao Yanxi and started to cry. Of course, it was not the kind of crying, not even tears, just shouting.


    Tao Yanxi moved her legs and poked Xiao Rushen''s head.


    Xiao Rushen raised his head to look at Tao Yanxi, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi pointed at the paper in his hand, opened his mouth, and after a few seconds, spit out a word with difficulty.


    "word¡­¡­"


    Xiao Ru blinked deeply, blinked again, blinked again, and after blinking a dozen times quickly, he suddenly screamed, "Ahhhh! Xiaoxi has spoken!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Xiao Xi''s voice is so good!"


    "Xiao Xi, tell me again!"


    "No, no, don''t push too hard!"


    "Say it when you want, Xiaoxi!"


    "Hey hey, I actually heard Xiao Xi speak!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Words." Tao Yanxi said again with difficulty in her hoarse voice that seemed to have been ground by sand.


    Only then did Xiao Rushen react. He suddenly patted his head and said, "Yes, yes, words, does this score have words?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have words, I can ask someone to fill in the words for me, but the price may be a little more expensive, but it doesn''t matter, my reward tonight will be hundreds of thousands!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi poked Xiao Rushen''s head, and spread out his hand to signal him to give her the score so she could write the lyrics.


    But Xiao Rushen didn''t understand Tao Yanxi''s meaning at all, he blinked and blinked again.


    Then he seemed to have reacted to something, and said a little tangled: "Xiao Xi, is my hair a little tangled?"


    "Don''t poke my hair, you can poke my face. The flesh on my face is very soft and won''t hurt you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v2 Chapter 541： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that he didn''t want to poke him in the face at all.


    Xiao Ru let out an "ah" in disappointment, "Then why don''t I go get a bald head tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi no longer looked at Xiao Rushen, but picked up the pen beside him, took out another piece of paper, and began to write something.


    Xiao Ru deeply saw what Tao Yanxi was writing intently, and curiously leaned over to take a look.


    After watching it for a while, as if he understood something, he immediately got up and opened the cabinet next to him and took out the sheet music just now.


    He sang softly to the score and to the words Tao Yanxi was writing.


    The brisk tune and the small fresh words make up a bright song.


    The more Xiao Rushen sang, the more interesting it became, and the more he sang, the more pleasant it sounded.


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and he couldn''t help but start to praise Tao Yanxi.


    "Xiao Xi, you are amazing!"


    "Not only can compose but also write lyrics!"


    "I should have discovered your talent sooner!"


    "But it''s not too late to find out now!"


    "Did Xiaoxi do this for his brother?"


    "Xiao Xi, brother is so happy!"


    At the end, Xiao Rushen''s voice was obviously choked.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand paused, then raised her head to look at Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Ru blinked deeply, holding back the tears in his eyes.


    "Hey hey, Xiaoxi, you''re awesome!"


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, and continued to bury her head in writing.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi finally wrote the words.


    She handed the paper to Xiao Rushen and motioned him to take a look.


    However, Xiao Rushen zoomed in after taking the words. Instead, he squatted down and gently grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Does your hand hurt? Does your wrist hurt? Let me rub it for you."


    Without waiting for Tao Yanxi''s response, she directly and gently rubbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi''s wrist really hurt a little.


    This body is really bad, I can''t stand it after only half an hour of writing.


    Tao Yanxi also did not stop Xiao Rushen''s movements. After about ten minutes, Xiao Rushen stood up again, picked up the words and tunes just now, and began to read them.


    In fact, when Tao Yanxi wrote it, he had already seen it almost.


    He''s just getting to know it a little bit more now.


    Xiao Ru took a deep look, seeing that it was getting late, he put down the lyrics and said, "Xiao Xi, let''s go to bed first."


    "Girls can''t stay up late, or they''ll look ugly."


    "But our Xiaoxi is so good-looking, even if he turns ugly, he looks better than many people!"


    Xiao Rushen said while supporting Tao Yanxi and walked towards the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi just followed Xiao Rushen into the bedroom, and then lay down on the bed obediently.


    She closed her eyes, her breathing gradually stabilized, and she must have fallen asleep.


    Seeing this deeply, Xiao Ru breathed a sigh of relief.


    He tiptoed out of the bedroom, then walked to the next room, took out the words and songs just now and copied it.


    The original manuscript should be well received. He transcribes it again. Practice hard in the past few days and upload it to the music platform. It should be able to make some money.


    Money is what he needs most now.


    With money, he can take Tao Yanxi to see a doctor, and he can take her to see the sea and everything she wants to see.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Rushen was full of motivation.


    He was familiar with the lyrics over and over and hummed softly.


    It was almost three o''clock in the morning when he fell asleep on the table.

 v2 Chapter 542： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (13)

    At six o''clock in the morning, Xiao Rushen was woken up by his biological clock. He shook his dizzy head, packed his things and went to make breakfast.


    After cooking the porridge, he watched Tao Yanxi finish eating, and then went out to work.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t sleep after waking up, she got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Speaking of which, she hasn''t seen what she looks like yet.


    Tao Yanxi entered the bathroom, looked in the mirror, her legs softened and she almost fell over.


    Although she had thought before that she might not be good-looking, because she was so thin and thin that she was no longer humanoid.


    Tao Yanxi thought she was mentally prepared, but she was still startled when she saw the mirror.


    The person in the mirror had messy hair, and there was no flesh on his face, as if a layer of skin had been placed on the skeleton, his eye sockets were sunken, and there was no blood at all. It looked really scary.


    I don''t know how Xiao Rushen faced this face and said she was beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at her legs, which were like two long chopsticks, looking a little creepy.


    Tao Yanxi stopped looking at the mirror, she decided to eat more to replenish her body!


    She slowly moved to the table and sat down, took the paper and pen and continued to write the lyrics and music.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the day passed quickly.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi cooked a little porridge to eat and drink.


    Originally, she wanted to eat more, but unfortunately, her stomach shrank so badly that she couldn''t take half of the small bowl.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that this kind of thing couldn''t be done in a hurry, only slowly.


    Eating a little more each time than before is a big improvement.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Xiao Rushen still came back with porridge.


    It was still talkative dinner time. When Xiao Rushen finished feeding Tao Yanxi and drank the porridge, Tao Yanxi handed Xiao Rushen the lyrics and music he wrote today.


    Xiao Rushen took over the lyrics, glanced at it quickly, and asked in surprise, "You wrote all of these?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and admitted Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Rushen took a few more serious glances, and then raised his head.


    "I really want to hug you and kiss you!"


    "But Xiaoxi, your body is too weak, alas."


    "Forget it, let me hug myself!"


    Xiao Ru said deeply, and really made a gesture of hugging himself.


    This move looks a bit silly.


    Fortunately, the current two do not think so.


    Xiao Rushen hugged himself and screamed.


    "Ahhhh! Xiaoxi is really good!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She pursed her lips, nodded, and admitted Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Rushen smiled, "I knew Xiaoxi was a big baby!"


    Tao Yanxi continued to nod, yes, she is a big baby.


    "How are you feeling today, Xiaoxi? Did you miss me?"


    "You must have missed me, right? Hee hee~"


    "Xiao Xi, you''ve been in a good state for the past two days!"


    Xiao Ru said deeply, rubbed his chin and thought for a while, then cautiously and tentatively asked, "Then let''s go to the hospital this weekend, shall we?"


    "I made an appointment with a new doctor. I heard from others that this doctor is very good."


    "Let''s go have a look, shall we?"


    Xiao Rushen''s face had a hint of hope and a hint of apprehension. He didn''t dare to blink at Tao Yanxi, waiting for her answer.


    Under Xiao Rushen''s hot eyes, Tao Yanxi slowly...

 v2 Chapter 543： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (14)

    nodded.


    The smile on Xiao Rushen''s face was even deeper, and he almost jumped up and shouted loudly.


    But considering Tao Yanxi''s body, he forcibly suppressed his impulse.


    He clenched his fists with both hands, and made a somewhat sharp tone in a state of extreme excitement.


    "Wang!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    A trace of surprise crossed Tao Yanxi''s face, and some did not understand why Xiao Rushen cried out.


    Xiao Rushen also seemed to realize that what he called was wrong, he scratched his head and calmed down a little.


    "Cough, then it''s settled, I''ll take you to the doctor this weekend."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, agreeing with Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Rushen laughed twice, and then picked up the lyrics and music that he just put down and looked at it.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Ru took a deep breath and smiled at Tao Yanxi.


    "Xiao Xi, I''m going to the live broadcast now, you have to wait for me obediently."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and watched Xiao Rushen leave.


    A few minutes later, the familiar opening remarks came from next door.


    "Good evening, bosses, what song do you want to listen to tonight?"


    Tao Yanxi heard these words, slowly got off the bed, and then laboriously moved a chair to the door.


    She sat down slowly and listened to the sound from the next room.


    On this side, Xiao Rushen just started the live broadcast, and many people who silently followed him rushed in, and the barrage filled the entire screen in an instant.


    "Come here from station C! Please continue to sing yesterday''s song!"


    "Good evening! What do you want to sing today?"


    "Is there any lyrics to yesterday''s song? I want to hear the QAQ sung"


    "User Qingfengmingyue rewarded 10,000 live broadcast coins, and added: Sing!"


    "User Peony rewarded 100,000 live broadcast coins, and added: ah ah ah!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rewards and barrages flooded in, startling Xiao Rushen.


    However, he is also a person who has seen the world. He remembered the lyrics and music in his hand, and calmed down even more.


    He believes that with these lyrics, he will be able to make more money!


    Xiao Ru adjusted his mentality and said with a light cough, "Is everyone so enthusiastic today? Hahaha!"


    "The lyrics of yesterday''s song have been filled in, do you want to hear it?"


    "If you want to hear it, deduct 1~"


    The next second, the entire screen is filled with "1".


    Xiao Rushen smiled deeply, coughed lightly, and after adjusting the state of his voice, he began to sing.


    Yesterday, he had memorized all the words, and as for the tunes, not to mention, after all, he hummed dozens of times during the live broadcast yesterday.


    The brisk singing sounded in the room, and there was another reward on the barrage, which was also mixed with some pronunciation words similar to screaming.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the door, listening to Xiao Rushen''s singing, tapping her fingers lightly on her legs, playing the rhythm for him.


    I have to say that Xiao Rushen''s intonation is very good, even if there is no accompaniment, the tone is still in tune.


    It feels like it comes with an accompaniment, and with his voice, it is very close to the meaning of this song.


    Xiao Ru is deeply optimistic, and shows the meaning expressed by this brisk style almost perfectly.


    In a trance, Tao Yanxi seemed to have seen the scene when she was pestering her brother to sing.

 v2 Chapter 544： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (15)

    Xiao Rushen broadcasted the live broadcast for a full three hours, and when it was about to be broadcast, he had already received a reward of nearly 100,000 yuan.


    This money is divided into half by the website, and he can also get 50,000. In addition to the reward money from yesterday and a few days ago, Xiao Ru made a deep calculation, and he can get 200,000 next month!


    Tomorrow will be No. 1, and the monthly money will be called on No. 3. Weekends are No. 3. He has the money to treat Xiaoxi!


    Xiao Rushen became happier the more he thought about it, and the smile on his face could not be stopped.


    At this time, the live broadcast room has not been closed. Everyone was immersed in Xiao Rushen''s singing. However, at this time, someone suddenly posted an irrelevant barrage.


    "Suddenly found that my little brother looks good when he smiles! ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q"


    Many people saw this barrage, and they turned their attention to Xiao Rushen in the camera, and the more they looked, the more they felt, Huh? The little brother is really good when he smiles!


    "It feels so sunny! Seeing my little brother laughing, I can''t help but want to laugh."


    "Hahaha, laughter is contagious! I laughed too!"


    "Ah! How can there be such a comfortable little brother when he smiles? Take it away!"


    "Stop in front! Take me away!"


    "Screenshots have been taken! Hehehe!"


    "Screenshots and screenshots! The front ones are really witty!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Ru took a deep look at the barrage, scratched his head and said, "Today''s live broadcast ends here, goodbye everyone."


    After speaking, Xiao Rushen closed the live broadcast room.


    After closing the live broadcast room, Xiao Rushen stretched a big lazy waist.


    He stood up, moved his slightly stiff body, and let out a sigh of relief.


    Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Rushen''s voice saying "goodbye", and also stood up slowly, moved the chair to a distance, and then slowly returned to the bed.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Rushen came over from the next room.


    "Today''s live broadcast ends very early~"


    "I received a small reward of 100,000 today, plus the previous one, I can get 200,000 next month!"


    "Hehe, I have inquired about the doctor''s price. Two hundred thousand should be able to last for a while."


    "We''ll have a look at the weekend, okay?"


    Xiao Ru looked at Tao Yanxi with deep eyes, looking forward to her answer.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly, agreeing with Xiao Rushen''s statement.


    "Is Xiaoxi tired?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that he was not sleepy at all.


    Seeing this deeply, Xiao Ru sat down on the bed and said with a smile, "Then let me tell you a story, I can tell a story."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and looked straight at Xiao Rushen.


    The light in the room was still very dim, Tao Yanxi''s stature was thin, and when those dark eyes looked at Xiao Rushen, it was a bit terrifying.


    But Xiao Rushen was not afraid at all, but told the story with great interest.


    "A lama came to the south with five catties of sole in his hand.


    To the north came a mute with a horn on his waist.


    The lama in the south who is pulling soles wants to exchange the soles for the speakers in the north that don''t trumpet and mute..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    You may have misunderstood the word "story".


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and blocked Xiao Rushen''s closed mouth.


    Xiao Ru blinked deeply, then blinked again, then inexplicably stuck out his tongue and licked Tao Yanxi''s palm a little.

 v2 Chapter 545： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanqi pulled back and wiped Xiao Rushen''s clothes.


    There was a trace of grievance in Xiao Ru''s deep eyes, and his tone became even more aggrieved, "Xiao Xi, you dislike me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded seriously, which made Xiao Rushen even more wronged.


    "My saliva is not dirty, scientifically speaking, saliva is detoxifying!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Really, Xiaoxi, think about it, you accidentally made a cut, why do you want to lick it, isn''t it just disinfection!"


    Xiao Rushen said with a straight face.


    Tao Yanxi neither nodded nor shook his head, but just stared at Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Ru blinked deeply, "But it makes sense for Xiaoxi to dislike me. After all, Xiaoxi''s saliva is definitely sweeter than mine!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Powerless to rant.


    However, Xiao Rushen didn''t feel anything wrong with his words at all, he smiled and leaned in front of Tao Yanxi, just about to touch Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "I will definitely feed Xiaoxi fat, in this way, Xiaoxi will definitely look better and better."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she was so ugly now that she couldn''t be seen, and she would definitely get better and better.


    She doesn''t allow herself to get uglier!


    There was a trace of surprise in Xiao Ru''s deep eyes, Xiao Xi had the desire to become beautiful, it was really great!


    For girls, the pursuit of beauty also means the hope of living.


    He can finally stop worrying that Xiaoxi will seek death if he doesn''t move!


    "Well, I''ll buy anything Xiaoxi wants!"


    "I must make Xiaoxi beautiful!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, um, she will definitely become beautiful!


    The two have reached an unprecedented consensus at this moment, and Xiao Rushen''s mood is getting better and better.


    It was getting late, Tao Yanxi lay obediently on the bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Xiao Rushen still made a floor, and after observing that Tao Yanxi was asleep, he also slowly fell asleep.


    The next few days were very quiet until early in the morning on the weekend when Xiao Rushen wanted to take Tao Yanxi to the hospital.


    At six o''clock, Xiao Rushen woke up and made porridge for Tao Yanxi.


    Now Tao Yanxi has been able to eat a small bowl of porridge. Compared with before, it has really improved a lot.


    However, due to the long-term malnutrition, Tao Yanxi''s body was still unable to recover for a while, so she is still too thin to be human.


    When Xiao Rushen woke up, Tao Yanxi also woke up.


    She is going to the hospital today, she should at least dress a little to be seen.


    There are very few clothes in the wardrobe, and the styles are very rustic.


    Think about it too, the original body is immersed in despair and pain, how can it be unexpected?


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly picked out a linen-colored skirt and put it on, and went into the bathroom to get dressed.


    There are no cosmetics at home, only a little skin care products, and depending on the date, it will expire in more than a month.


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly used it a little, and this made her complexion a little better.


    When Xiao Rushen walked into the bedroom after wrinkled, all he saw was Tao Yanxi with a little energy.


    Xiao Ru''s eyes lit up, and he praised without hesitation: "Xiao Xi, you are so beautiful!"


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to roll her eyes, but she just saw it in the mirror, and the way she looks now is really not very good-looking!


    If she went out at night, she might scare a few people to death.

 v2 Chapter 546： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (17)

    "The porridge is ready, let''s go to the hospital after eating the porridge, okay?" Xiao Rushen asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, took the initiative to walk out of the bedroom, and followed Xiao Rushen to the living room.


    After the two finished breakfast, Xiao Rushen drove his used car to the hospital with Tao Yanxi.


    The doctor had already made an appointment. After they came to the hospital, they went directly to the doctor.


    The doctor, surnamed Zhang, is a well-known expert in the treatment of depression in China.


    Because of the need to protect the patient''s privacy, Xiao Rushen could not accompany Tao Yanxi during the treatment process.


    Xiao Rushen could only wait outside while Dr. Zhang made some basic diagnoses on Tao Yanxi.


    Dr. Zhang learned about Tao Yanxi''s situation from Xiao Rushen before, and knew that she was reluctant to speak, so he didn''t force it, just routinely asked a few questions, which only required Tao Yanxi nodding or shaking his head to answer. kind.


    Tao Yanxi answered obediently, and Dr. Zhang quickly recorded something in the medical record.


    An hour later, Dr. Zhang concluded the basic diagnosis.


    He asked Tao Yanxi to stay in the room for a while, and then went out to communicate with Xiao Rushen.


    Another half an hour later, Xiao Rushen entered the room and said to Tao Yanxi, "Xiao Xi, let''s go, let''s go home."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and followed Xiao Rushen obediently.


    Xiao Rushen was carrying some medicine in his hand, which seemed to be prescribed by Dr. Zhang.


    Tao Yanxi thought that she was going to start taking medicine in the future, and felt a little repulsive in her heart.


    But when she thought that if she didn''t take medicine, her illness would not be cured, she could only persuade herself to accept it.


    Xiao Rushen held Tao Yanxi''s hand and began to chant.


    "Doctor Zhang said that your condition is not serious, as long as you cooperate with the treatment, it will definitely be cured!"


    "I will tell you happy things every day. Didn''t I promise to take you to see the sea this month?"


    "Hey hey, I''ve already pushed the work, how about we go next week?"


    "I''ll book a flight as soon as I get back!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Along the way, Xiao Rushen kept talking, while Tao Yanxi just listened obediently.


    After returning home, Xiao Rushen took out the medicine in the bag, read the instructions one by one, and carefully wrote down all the precautions.


    Tao Yanxi watched from the side, there were many types of drugs, almost a dozen.


    Even if those medicines hadn''t been taken apart, Tao Yanxi could smell the bitter taste.


    She frowned slightly, with "rejection" written all over her face.


    Xiao Rushen saw Tao Yanxi''s somewhat resistant expression, and quickly said, "These are candies~ Can I eat with you?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi sometimes thinks Xiao Rushen is quite stupid. These drugs are very harmful to the human body. If normal people take them, they will most likely cause extreme excitement. collapse.


    How can you eat something like medicine?


    Tao Yanxi shook his head very seriously, he couldn''t take this medicine.


    However, Xiao Rushen misunderstood what Tao Yanxi meant. He thought that Tao Yanxi was unwilling to take these medicines, so how could he do it?


    "Don''t be afraid, I will always be with you, how about you and me?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head.


    Xiao Rushen''s face was full of disappointment. Just when he was thinking about how to persuade Tao Yanxi to take medicine, he heard Tao Yanxi''s hoarse voice.

 v2 Chapter 547： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (18)

    "You...don''t...eat..."


    Xiao Ru blinked deeply, trying to digest the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Xiao Xi, do you mean you don''t want me to eat?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, affirming Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Rushen laughed, "Okay, I won''t eat it, I won''t **** the candy from Xiaoxi!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, that''s not what she meant.


    But Tao Yanxi was really reluctant to explain anything more, it was too hard for her to say a word now.


    Since Xiao Rushen misunderstood her meaning, so it should be.


    It''s not a big problem anyway.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and nodded, as if to admit Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Xiao Rushen laughed twice, only thinking that Xiao Xi was very cute.


    "What do you want to do today? I''m at home all day today~"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that he had nothing to do.


    Xiao Rushen didn''t think so. He smiled and said, "Do you want to hear a story? I can tell you a story!"


    Tao Yanxi remembered the "story" that Xiao Rushen told yesterday, and shook her head, no, she didn''t want to listen to the story.


    Xiao Rushen smacked his lips regretfully, "Okay, let''s not tell the story then."


    "I''ll accompany you to watch TV shows? It seems that there''s a new show coming out recently." Xiao Rushen suggested.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and nodded.


    She hasn''t watched the TV series in this world yet, so she doesn''t know how good it is. I hope it''s not too bloody, or she may fall asleep in a while.


    Xiao Rushen turned on the TV with great interest, picked a martial arts drama, and sat on the sofa with Tao Yanxi to watch it.


    Xiao Ru was deeply fascinated, and sometimes danced because of the plot.


    Tao Yanxi silently moved to the side, this person''s reaction to watching the TV series was too great, right?


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, this martial arts drama is just a passing level.


    The plot is protracted, the actors'' lines are not good enough, the expressions are stiff, the soundtrack is not good, and the special effects are mediocre.


    Such a martial arts drama, if she was the previous one, she would definitely not take a look at it.


    But now, Xiao Rushen looks good, so naturally she won''t bother him.


    After half an hour, the ad breaks began.


    Xiao Ru smacked his lips with deep meaning, turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi and said, "Isn''t that TV series good?"


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for 0.01 seconds, then nodded slowly.


    Xiao Rushen smiled, "I knew Xiaoxi would definitely like it!"


    Tao Yanxi continued to nod, as long as you like it.


    With Tao Yanxi''s affirmation, Xiao Rushen became happier.


    The whole afternoon was spent watching the drama.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Xiao Rushen went to cook, and Tao Yanxi was finally able to master the remote control board.


    She switched channels, wanting to see the news or something.


    At this time, a familiar piece of music caught her attention.


    "Will you remember tomorrow?


    The diary you wrote yesterday


    Do you still think about tomorrow


    You who used to cry the most


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Whoever married the sentimental you who read your diary..."


    Tao Yanxi stopped, this is "You at the same table", she heard it right.


    But why is this song here?


    At this time, Tao Yanxi realized that she, it seems, hadn''t dealt with the story background of this world.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, quickly arranging the story background of this world.

 v2 Chapter 548： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (19)

    The protagonist of this world is a traveler who traveled from a place called Huaxia.


    The historical background of Huaxia is similar to this world, but the entertainment industry is much more developed than this world.


    After this traveler came to this world and found that there was no music he was familiar with in this world, in order to subsidize his family and to keep his ears from being damaged, of course, there must be a desire for money and power mixed in it.


    But this is not important, the important thing is that this transmigrator started to copy the original world music without any changes.


    Oh no, he changed a little, and that was the name of the composer.


    In the background of the story, Xiao Rushen''s sister died, and it was precisely because of her death that Xiao Rushen suddenly became enlightened and wrote a series of sad songs.


    Xiao Rushen''s musical path is very narrow, he hardly ever sang cheerful songs, all his songs are sad, even depressing.


    But this really allowed Xiao Rushen to walk out a path, and such Xiao Rushen naturally became an obstacle for the traveler.


    As for what happened later, Tao Yanxi knew what it would be like even if she didn''t look at it.


    With the protagonist''s halo bonus, what can the traverser do that will not succeed?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips slightly, what she cares about now is Xiao Rushen''s current state.


    She took the place of the original body, which made Xiao Rushen unable to enter that state of grief, and he couldn''t write his masterpiece.


    But it doesn''t matter, he can''t write it, she helps him write it.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth rose slightly, obviously a little happy.


    Compared with the stiff face before, Tao Yanxi smiled more naturally now than before.


    She rubbed her cheeks, trying her best to relax her body.


    Xiao Rushen just came out of cooking and saw Tao Yanxi rubbing his face, his eyes lit up, he squatted down in front of Tao Yanxi and said, "Pinch my face, my face is very soft of!"


    Tao Yanxi stopped, stretched out his hand and slowly moved towards Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Ru''s eyes were full of anticipation, but he saw that hand crossed his face and pinched his ear accurately.


    "Huh?" Xiao Ru looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, and she pinched Xiao Rushen''s earlobe with a little force.


    "Soft." She spit out a word slowly.


    "Yes, yes! Soft!" Xiao Rushen nodded in agreement, "Xiao Xi, you look so good when you smile!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, and she also felt that her smile was very good-looking.


    "Xiao Xi, you should laugh more, hehe~" Xiao Ru said, scratching his head.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and put down her hand.


    "Oh! The meal is ready, Xiaoxi, let''s eat first!" Xiao Rushen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, stood up, and walked towards the dining table.


    Today''s dinner is very rich, in addition to the porridge that I have to drink every day, there is also chicken soup.


    The layer of oil on the chicken soup has been removed by Xiao Rushen, leaving only the most nutritious part that is not oily at all.


    "You can drink a little bit of chicken soup today~" Xiao Rushen advised.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she should have eaten something with a little bit of oily meat, otherwise she would have forgotten what meat tastes like.


    Xiao Rushen very carefully filled Tao Yanxi with a small bowl of chicken soup, Tao Yanxi drank slowly, as long as she felt a little greasy, she would stop.

 v2 Chapter 549： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi probably only drank a few mouthfuls of the small half bowl of chicken soup.


    But these few bites are already a big improvement.


    Xiao Rushen was very satisfied, he didn''t dislike Tao Yanxi drinking the rest, he drank all the rest of her directly.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi wanted to go back to the room and lie down.


    And Xiao Rushen still has to live broadcast every day. Now that the live broadcast rewards are the bulk of his monthly salary, he has to work harder.


    After Xiao Rushen settled down on Tao Yanxi, he went to the next room.


    He first familiarized himself with the lyrics and songs written by Tao Yanxi, and then opened the live broadcast room.


    Now he has a million fans, and even if each of these million fans is rewarded with a dollar, there will be one million.


    Of course, getting millions of fans to watch at the same time is difficult.


    Xiao Rushen''s goal is to reward 50,000 yuan a day. In this case, he can get hundreds of thousands of dollars a month.


    These days Xiao Rushen has been singing the lyrics and songs written by Tao Yanxi for him, and the audience likes these songs very much.


    But tonight, something was clearly different.


    Xiao Ru sang deeply and saw the words "you at the same table" appear on the barrage many times.


    He stopped and asked curiously, "What are you at the same table?"


    Immediately below, there was a barrage saying: It is a school song that has been very popular recently!


    Xiao Rushen suddenly realized, he immediately searched the Internet, and then clicked to listen, it was indeed a very nice song.


    At this time, someone on the barrage said, "A Shen also sings!"


    Others offered a lot of money to express their desire to hear Xiao Rushen sing this song.


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply and responded.


    In their line of work, it is also necessary to meet the needs of the bosses.


    And this song is not very difficult to get started, he can hum it after listening to it once, but the lyrics need to look at the computer.


    Xiao Ru adjusted his voice deeply and started to sing.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi, who was sitting at the door, heard a familiar tune and frowned slightly.


    But she didn''t act rashly, just listened quietly.


    I have to say that Xiao Rushen interprets "You at the Same Table" into another style.


    The transmigrator sang the ignorance of youth, but Xiao Rushen sang a deeper flavor such as regret and nostalgia.


    It''s no wonder that the traveler regards Xiao Rushen as a BOSS. With Xiao Rushen''s vocal condition and talent for interpreting the emotions of songs, the traveler is estimated to have a good reputation for lyrics and songs.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Xiao Rushen''s singing quietly, time passed bit by bit, and three hours later, Xiao Rushen ended the live broadcast.


    After Xiao Rushen closed the live broadcast, he simply cleaned up and returned to Tao Yanxi.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was already lying back on the bed, obediently waiting for Xiao Rushen to come in.


    Xiao Rushen had a big smile on his face, and as soon as he came in, he couldn''t wait to say: "Xiao Xi, the reward I received today is another 100,000!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he was great.


    Xiao Rushen smiled, walked to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "The bosses recommended a song to me today. I think it''s very good. I''ll sing it to you."


    Tao Yanxi knew what the song was in his mouth, she shook her head slightly, indicating that she did not want to listen.


    But Xiao Rushen didn''t notice Tao Yanxi''s shaking of his head, he sang directly.

 v2 Chapter 550： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (21)

    "Will you remember tomorrow?


    The diary you wrote yesterday


    Do you still think about tomorrow


    You who used to cry the most..."


    Tao Yanxi did not interrupt Xiao Rushen''s singing, but just wrapped his hands around his legs and buried his head between his legs.


    This is a clear gesture of rejecting others and protecting oneself.


    Xiao Rushen suddenly stopped and asked cautiously, "Xiao Xi, what''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi did not move, but his body trembled slightly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ru''s expression suddenly changed.


    He remembered Tao Yanxi''s past that he had investigated before. Six years of campus violence made Tao Yanxi not like ordinary people''s so-called campus life, and he was full of nostalgia for campus life.


    Tao Yanxi''s campus life is more of fear and despair.


    And the word "same table" is more like a devil to her.


    Xiao Rushen slapped himself directly, how could he be so stupid!


    Obviously Xiaoxi''s situation is a little better, why does he want to sing "you at the same table"!


    He is the biggest idiot in the world!


    Xiao Ru gritted his teeth and slapped himself again.


    "Xiao Xi, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Xiao Ru hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, trying to bring her a touch of warmth.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, and didn''t make any movement.


    "Xiao Xi, we won''t sing this, we won''t sing this, and we won''t sing anymore."


    "Xiao Xi, everything is over, over."


    "I''m here, I''ve been here."


    Xiao Rushen said "I''m here" over and over again, and after ten minutes, Tao Yanxi slowly raised his head.


    She looked at Xiao Rushen with a pale face, and said slowly, "Sing... I... of..."


    Xiao Rushen worked hard to piece together the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Xiao Xi, do you mean that you want me to sing the song you wrote?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, affirming Xiao Rushen''s statement.


    Xiao Ru let out a deep sigh of relief, smiled and said, "Of course, I will only sing the songs my family Xiaoqi wrote to me in the future."


    "Xiao Xi''s songs are the best! No one! I don''t want to sing songs written by other people!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, expressing her satisfaction.


    Xiao Ru deeply saw that there was no other strangeness on Tao Yanxi''s face, and the big stone in his heart was slowly put down.


    Since Xiao Xi was no longer willing to mention the past, he naturally wouldn''t mention it again.


    As he said, the past, let him go.


    The future is beautiful, and he has to work hard for his and her beautiful future!


    "By the way, Xiaoxi, let me tell you something~" Xiao Rushen said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and motioned for Xiao Rushen to continue.


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply, and said a little embarrassedly: "Well, Brother Wang, his wife is going to have a baby, so he resigned from my job as an agent, and he left in such a hurry that I didn''t even have time to ask me if I had any plans recently. "


    "Later, when I called him again, Brother Wang blocked me and said that I disturbed his and his wife''s happy life. Tell me, is this a good thing!"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, she knew that the truth was not like this.


    However, she will not dismantle him, never.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that Brother Wang was disrespectful.


    "Hey, you also think Brother Wang is outrageous, right?" Xiao Ru asked with a deep smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and agreed with Xiao Rushen.


    "Cough, let''s get down to business, he has always been in charge of my work arrangements, and now he has blocked me, and I don''t know if I have any other jobs. I just had a job in hand a few days ago. It''s over, maybe later..."

 v2 Chapter 551： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (22)

    The latter words basically don''t need to be said, the basic meaning is that he has no job at present, so he may stay at home every day.


    "Actually, I don''t have any outdoor work. Now my live broadcast is very good. I think I can focus on the live broadcast. What do you think?" Xiao Rushen asked Tao Yanxi for his opinion.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, saying yes.


    "Actually, it''s good to be at home, so that I can take care of you a lot." Xiao Rushen said, "In two weeks, I will take you to see the sea. I heard that the sea is very beautiful."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, always following Xiao Rushen''s words.


    "Now that life is getting better and better, I will work harder."


    "It must be very comfortable to hold Xiao Xi up so that she is white and plump."


    Xiao Rushen held Tao Yanxi in his arms, and Tao Yanxi was held by him obediently.


    "In the future, when Xiaoqi is in good health, I can take Xiaoqi to see the snow-capped mountains, and we can also go skiing."


    "But I don''t know how to ski, but Xiaoxi is so smart, he will definitely know it as soon as he learns it. Then Xiaoxi will teach me well!"


    "We can also do hot air balloons. I heard that hot air balloons are romantic."


    "Hee hee, we can still go in the future..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Rushen has been talking about his imagination about the future. He wants to give Tao Yanxi more hope of living, even if these words can only arouse a little bit of hope for her to live, then it is worth it.


    Under Xiao Rushen''s deep thoughts, Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep in Xiao Rushen''s arms.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and she was obviously yearning and happy for Xiao Rushen''s future.


    After Xiao Rushen noticed Tao Yanxi was asleep, he laid her down gently and gently covered her with a quilt.


    He kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead and said softly, "Xiao Xi, good night."


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth seemed to rise even more.


    Xiao Rushen laid the floor by himself, and soon fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, it was still a bland breakfast time.


    It''s just that today''s Xiao Rushen doesn''t have to go out anymore. Considering that he has been at home, Xiao Rushen decided to change the live broadcast time.


    Three hours in the morning, three hours in the afternoon, and two hours in the evening.


    In this way, there will be extra time to accompany Xiaoxi at night.


    However, Xiao Rushen did not take into account the condition of his voice. He sang for eight hours a day, and within a month, his voice would definitely be abolished.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to stop Xiao Rushen from doing so, but Xiao Rushen said that he would accompany her to see the sea in the future, and there must be no time for live broadcast at that time.


    Not streaming means no money, which is a big problem for them.


    Xiao Rushen insisted again and again, and Tao Yanxi could only let him go.


    But Tao Yanxi considered Xiao Rushen''s voice and started talking to Xiao Yao.


    [Xiao Yao, do I have any medicine for a quick throat cure? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao quickly replied: [Yes! There is cool and clear, one down, to ensure that the throat returns to its peak state within a second! ¡¿


    ¡¾Give me some. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Good! ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied, and gave Tao Yanxi the bottle containing the coolness.


    Of course, it is inevitable to use the power of heaven to confuse the world''s heaven.


    Tao Yanxi held the bottle, and there was a trace of contemplation in her eyes, how could she give this thing to Xiao Rushen in an upright manner?

 v2 Chapter 552： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (22)

    While Tao Yanxi was thinking about the bottle, Xiao Rushen walked in.


    "Xiao Xi, what do you want for lunch?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and stared straight at Xiao Rushen without speaking.


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply and approached, and saw the bottle in Tao Yanxi''s hand at a glance.


    Because the bottle was so eye-catching, it was white and clean, and there seemed to be some patterns flowing on it.


    "Huh? Where did this come from?" Xiao Rushen asked.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen, put the porcelain bottle in his hand directly into his hand, and spat out a word from his pale lips.


    "eat!"


    "Huh?" Xiao Rushen exclaimed in surprise, "Eat a bottle? But I don''t have supernatural abilities!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi felt that her previous consideration was superfluous. For Xiao Rushen, do you still need to find a way to let him eat?


    Just let him eat it!


    Tao Yanxi took the porcelain bottle from Xiao Rushen''s hand, opened it, and poured out a cool and clear one.


    "Eat!" she said slowly but firmly.


    "Oh." Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply, and suddenly realized that it was not the bottle, it scared him to death!


    Xiao Rushen did not suspect him, took the "white sugar pill" in Tao Yanxi''s hand and threw it directly into his mouth.


    He smacked twice and said, "It''s not sweet at all."


    "Where did you get this candy? Xiaoxi, have you been deceived? It''s not sweet at all."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi put away the porcelain bottle and decided to keep this thing with him, and then give him one every day.


    Xiao Rushen smacked his lips again, and after confirming that there was no smell, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    What if he keeps asking questions and makes Xiao Xiqi cry?


    Xiaoxi managed to get better, but he couldn''t do that.


    "Xiao Xi, what do you want to eat at noon? Do you want to drink the chicken soup from yesterday? Or old duck soup?" Xiao Rushen changed the subject.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and said, "Chicken..."


    "Chicken soup, isn''t it? Good!" Xiao Ru responded deeply, "Then Xiaoxi, you rest first, I''ll make lunch."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and waited obediently for lunch.


    About an hour later, Xiao Rushen walked in and said, "Xiao Xi, are you going to the living room for lunch or will I bring it to your room?"


    Tao Yanxi slowly got down from the bed, which obviously meant that she was going to the living room for dinner.


    Xiao Rushen hurriedly came over and supported Tao Yanxi''s waist and said, "Xiaoxi looks good today, so I have to keep it up."


    "Is it because you heard my singing early in the morning?"


    "What do you think of my singing, Xiaoxi?"


    "Isn''t it super nice? Hehehe!"


    "But I think Xiaoxi must sing better than me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At a distance of just ten meters, Xiao Rushen''s mouth was like a machine gun, and he kept talking.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi was also used to Xiao Rushen''s way of talking non-stop, so there was no abnormal reaction.


    At lunch, Tao Yanxi drank half a bowl of chicken soup, which made Xiao Rushen happy.


    Xiao Rushen has been praising Tao Yanxi, saying things like "Xiao Xi is awesome", "Why is Xiao Xi so good", "Oh, Xiao Xi is better than me", the corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It was the first time that she heard someone praise someone so much. Although the meanings were similar, she had to say that it sounded, um... kind of cool.

 v2 Chapter 553： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (23)

    After lunch, Tao Yanxi returned to the room and asked Xiao Rushen to find her a book to read.


    Xiao Rushen was very happy to find a book of fairy tales for Tao Yanxi for her to read.


    Tao Yanxi flipped through the pages casually, and did not ask Xiao Rushen to find a new book, but nodded slightly, indicating that he was fine here.


    Xiao Ru saw this deeply, and after a few words, he went to the next room to live broadcast.


    After starting the live broadcast, Xiao Rushen coughed lightly and tried his voice.


    He was surprised to find that his throat didn''t seem tired at all?


    It feels so good! He thinks he can sing for ten hours without stopping!


    "Good afternoon, bosses, what song do you want to listen to today?"


    A familiar voice came from the next room, Tao Yanxi turned over the fairy tale Daquan''s hand for a while.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, I have to say, Xiao Rushen''s singing is really nice.


    The peaceful afternoon passed quickly, Tao Yanxi turned over the fairy tales in her hand, and Xiao Rushen''s singing accompanied her all the time, making her feel warm.


    Although these songs were not sung to her, Tao Yanxi was still happy, and Xiao Rushen still sang her songs.


    During dinner, Xiao Rushen still cooked a little chicken soup for Tao Yanxi.


    The two get along very happily, and Tao Yanxi''s mood is getting better and better.


    Specifically, the corners of the mouth are slightly curved, and the eyes are shining.


    The days passed, plain and warm.


    Two weeks later, Tao Yanxi finished the first stage of treatment.


    Xiao Rushen promised her to go to the hospital again. If the situation improves and the doctor thinks she can go out and have a look, he will take her to the beach.


    Tao Yanxi agreed, and she obediently followed Xiao Rushen to the hospital for an examination.


    Tao Yanxi is very cooperative with the doctor''s treatment. According to the doctor''s preliminary judgment, Tao Yanxi''s condition has improved a lot now, and her body functions are slowly recovering. You can consider going out to relax and so on, which will help the condition.


    Xiao Ru was very happy when he heard it. He immediately booked a flight to Lianshi the next day.


    After leaving the hospital, Xiao Rushen took Tao Yanxi to the mall again.


    In the past two weeks, after Xiao Rushen''s careful feeding, Tao Yanxi finally had a little flesh on his face.


    The complexion is also much better than before, although it is not as rosy and shiny as normal people, but it is not so pale.


    Tao Yanxi is not really interested in shopping, but Xiao Rushen is obviously very interested.


    Every time he went to a store, he would pick up all kinds of clothes and shoes and gesture on Tao Yanxi for a long time.


    Because Tao Yanxi didn''t want to try on clothes, it would consume a lot of her physical strength, so Xiao Rushen didn''t let Tao Yanxi try on clothes, but he just held the clothes and gestured on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    This gesture means that the money rushes out.


    A few hours later, Xiao Rushen returned home with a large bag and a small bag, holding Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Because they were going to Lianshi the next day, they had to pack their things today, and Xiao Rushen also hung up the announcement, saying that the live broadcast was suspended for a week.


    In this regard, many fans expressed that they can''t stand it. If they can''t hear the anchor''s singing, they will not be able to eat or sleep!


    Although there are recorded broadcasts to watch, it is obviously more fun to live broadcast!


    However, no matter how the fans clamored, Xiao Rushen ignored them.


    After all, for the current Xiao Rushen, it is more important to go to see the sea with his own small foot!

 v2 Chapter 554： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (24)

    Tao Yanxi actually didn''t have much to pack. For travel, just bring a rich card and a mobile phone.


    But Xiao Rushen didn''t think so. He checked a lot of guides on the Internet, and firmly believed that everything in the hotel was unclean, so he had to bring everything with him.


    Not to mention toothbrush and toothpaste. The most exaggerated thing is that you have to bring your own quilt cover.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen indifferently as he packed his luggage. With his packing method, ten boxes were not enough for him.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down silently, and began to take things outside that she thought she didn''t need.


    So one by one, they put them into the suitcase, and one silently took them out of the suitcase.


    An hour later, Xiao Ru heaved a deep sigh of relief, feeling that he had already packed a third of the time.


    However, when he took a closer look, he found that there were only three or four things in the suitcase.


    Xiao Rushen: ? ? ?


    Xiao Rushen''s eyes widened, and he asked anxiously, "Xiao Xi, where are the things I put in the suitcase just now?"


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the sofa, and put everything she took out on the sofa.


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply, a trace of doubt crossed his mind, didn''t he put it in the suitcase just now?


    "Oh, you kept my memory secret, I thought I put it in the suitcase! So I put it all on the sofa?"


    "Are these things getting in your way? Don''t worry, give me ten minutes, and I''ll clean them up immediately!"


    Xiao Rushen said, and immediately rolled up his sleeves and prepared to put things in the suitcase.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen''s posture and quickly blocked her.


    "Xiao Xi, what''s wrong?" Xiao Ru asked with a puzzled face.


    Tao Yanxi pointed to something on the sofa and shook her head.


    Xiao Rushen still looked puzzled, as if he didn''t understand what she meant.


    Tao Yanxi saw Xiao Rushen''s bewildered face, and said word by word: "No... bring... these... these..."


    Xiao Rushen: QAQ


    He finally read a lot of guides to clean up the things!


    "Oh...oh..." Xiao Ru replied in a daze, squatting down to sort out the three or four things in the suitcase with some grievances.


    "I heard that the hotel sheets are dirty, and the disposable toothbrush is not good."


    "Not to mention the shower gel, my Xiaoxi is so delicate, how can I use those shower gels?"


    "And slippers, it''s definitely not good."


    "What if there are mosquitoes in the hotel?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Ru squatted down and started chattering. It sounded like what he said made sense, but Tao Yanxi almost gave in.


    But Tao Yanxi thought that she had to bring several boxes when she went out, and her current body could not help to carry the boxes, which meant that Xiao Rushen had to carry all the boxes.


    Although Xiao Rushen was an adult male, he couldn''t stand it so hard.


    It was said that I was going out to play, and I spent all my energy on carrying the suitcase. Where can I still have the energy to play?


    Tao Yanxi, who thought so, tilted her head decisively. She covered her ears, indicating that she could not hear what Xiao Rushen said.


    Xiao Ru took a deep look at Tao Yanxi, shrugged his nose, Xiaoxi has grown up and is not good, and he knows to cover his ears.


    Xiao Xi must have disliked him, woo woo woo, he is so wronged.


    Xiao Ru thought about it deeply, and the more he thought about it, the more sad he became.


    He shrugged his nose and carefully tugged at Tao Yanxi''s trousers.


    "Can I bring this little yellow duck with me?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v2 Chapter 555： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (25)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the little yellow duck lying on the ground, looked at Xiao Rushen''s aggrieved expression, and nodded slightly.


    Xiao Rushen grinned, "I knew Xiaoxi was the best!"


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    No, she''s not good at all.


    Xiao Rushen put the little yellow duck in the suitcase and patted it gently, as if he was very happy.


    Then, Xiao Rushen pointed to the rag doll next to him and said, "Xiao Xi, can I bring this rag doll with me?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is he inflated?


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, indicating that he could not bring this doll.


    Xiao Ru sighed in disappointment. The next second, he pointed to a superman model next to him and asked, "Then can I bring this superman with me?"


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    No, can''t!


    Tao Yanxi shook her head decisively, the little yellow duck was the last persistence!


    Others, absolutely can not bring!


    Xiao Rushen sighed again, and muttered, "How can you make Xiaoqi happy if you don''t bring these things?"


    Because Xiao Rushen''s voice was too low, Tao Yanxi didn''t hear what he was saying.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen, who was squatting on the ground, and said word by word, "Simple... simple... one... point..."


    "Okay~" Xiao Ru responded deeply, and then started to get busy again.


    This time, Tao Yanxi stared at him the whole time, as long as Xiao Rushen had a tendency to put dolls, Superman, and sheets in the suitcase, she would immediately stop him.


    In Tao Yanxi''s opinion, it''s fine to bring two sets of clothes, why do you have to bring so many things, why! ,


    Under the strict monitoring of Tao Yanxi, the luggage was finally packed.


    A whole twenty-six-inch big box was filled to the brim.


    After the luggage was packed, Xiao Rushen started to cook dinner.


    After dinner, Xiao Rushen told Tao Yanxi a story.


    Although the story is read from the book of fairy tales, Tao Yanxi still listened with relish.


    After all, when Xiao Ru speaks deeply, his thinking will be distorted, and it will go to other places.


    Of course, after that, I started to praise her fancyly.


    Tao Yanxi said she was very satisfied.


    Because the next day was the ten o''clock flight, they had to go to the airport two hours in advance to go through the check-in and other procedures, so Xiao Rushen only told the story for a while before coaxing Ao exercise to sleep.


    The next day, the two got on a plane to Lianshi.


    Six hours later, the two stood on the land of Lianshi.


    Xiao Rushen had booked the hotel in advance. After they got off the plane, they directly contacted someone from the hotel to pick them up, so as to avoid them finding the hotel by themselves, which is convenient and fast.


    Tao Yanxi, who had just got off the plane, was a little pale. Xiao Rushen originally planned to go to see the night scene at night, but when he saw Tao Yanxi''s face, he was so scared that he immediately canceled the plan.


    Anyway, they will stay here for a few days, and it is not too late to see anything at night.


    The most important thing now is to take care of your little footpath.


    After Xiao Rushen completed the hotel check-in formalities, he pushed the suitcase with one hand and helped Tao Yanxi with the other to go to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Tao Yanxi fell directly on the bed.


    Although her body has improved a lot after these days of recuperation, the long flight still made her very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Rushen looked at Tao Yanxi in distress, and he gently patted her on the back, hoping that she would feel better.

 v2 Chapter 556： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (26)

    Tao Yanqi closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing.


    "Xiao Xi, how are you feeling? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Xiao Ru asked worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly and said slowly, "I''ll take a rest."


    "Okay, you rest." Xiao Rushen didn''t dare to speak loudly, and looked at Tao Yanxi with a little helplessness.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and closed her eyes, obviously very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Rushen patted her on the back and started humming a song.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Xiao Rushen''s singing, and her brows gradually stretched out.


    Within a few minutes, her breathing gradually stabilized, and she was clearly asleep.


    Xiao Ru saw that Tao Yanxi was asleep, so he covered her with a quilt, and then closed the curtains.


    He stayed beside the bed, just looking at Tao Yanxi''s sleeping face, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi woke up leisurely.


    After a good night''s sleep, she felt better.


    Xiao Ru saw Tao Yanqi wake up, and quickly asked, "Xiao Xi, how are you feeling? It really doesn''t work, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said softly, "Much better."


    "Hmm!" Xiao Ru breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good!"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    "What do you want to eat at night? Let''s not go out to eat, let''s order takeout directly, and have a good rest tonight, we will go to see the sea tomorrow." Xiao Rushen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and agreed with Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Rushen picked up his phone and started searching for takeaways nearby.


    "Xiao Xi, there is chicken soup, do you want to drink it?" Xiao Rushen replied after asking, "I have to drink it, I have to make up for it."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So what''s the point of asking her?


    "It''s okay..." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Ru nodded deeply and quickly ordered the takeaway.


    "What do you want to do now, Xiaoxi? I ??can accompany you." Xiao Ru said with a deep smile.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Listen to the story."


    "Okay!" Xiao Rushen looked very happy, and finally it was time for him to tell a story!


    "A long, long time ago, there was an ugly duckling..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Later, it became a white swan!"


    After Xiao Rushen finished speaking, he also made a summary, "This story tells us that as long as we have ideals, pursuits, and work hard for this goal, it doesn''t matter even in adversity, "Gold will always shine"!"


    Xiao Rushen said and clenched his fists in a fighting posture.


    Tao Yanxi slowly shook her head and said slowly, "The reason why the ugly duckling can turn into a white swan."


    "Not because it persisted, but because it was originally a white swan."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Xiao Rushen, wanting to know his reaction to this sentence.


    Xiao Ru blinked his eyes deeply, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    He exclaimed: "Xiao Xi, you said in one breath... one, two, three, four... 31 words!"


    Xiao Rushen turned around happily, "It''s more than what I said!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Big brother, are you getting the point wrong?


    Isn''t the point what she said?


    After Xiao Rushen turned in circles for several times, he suddenly stopped, and then sat down on the bed, looking at Tao Yanxi very seriously.


    Just when Tao Yanxi thought that Xiao Rushen would say, "You don''t have such thoughts", she heard Xiao Rushen say:

 v2 Chapter 557： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (27)

    "It seems that I should tell more fairy tales, so that Xiaoxi can express his opinions more!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Rushen couldn''t help laughing.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    He always felt like he was missing the point.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and asked with a hint of curiosity: "You... don''t think... my... thoughts... are... weird...?"


    Xiao Rushen tilted his head, "I think what Xiao Xi said makes sense."


    "The ugly duckling was originally a white swan, otherwise how could it become a white swan?"


    "Just like my Xiaoxi, she is a standard beauty, and it can''t be changed!"


    Xiao Rushen began to praise Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched slightly, very good, she accepted the compliment.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    Xiao Rushen smiled, "Xiao Xi, how about we go to see the sea tomorrow?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, in response to Xiao Rushen''s words.


    "Hey hey, then I can take a lot of beautiful photos of Xiaoxi and hang them in the room!"


    Xiao Rushen put his hands on his chin and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    "Every time we go to a place, we have to take pictures of Xiaoxi."


    "Xiao Xi is so good-looking, and the photos taken at that time will definitely be beautiful."


    "When I have money, I will buy a big house and make a room for Xiaoxi''s photos."


    Xiao Rushen laughed as he spoke, a little silly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen who was smirking, nodded slightly, and agreed with his imagination.


    Although Tao Yanxi knew that she was not good-looking at all, let alone photogenic.


    But these are fond memories between her and him.


    While the two were talking, the takeaway also arrived.


    After the two finished dinner, Xiao Rushen told Tao Yanxi a story again.


    Tao Yanxi listened, and gradually fell asleep.


    After Xiao Rushen saw Tao Yanxi fell asleep, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then went to the other bed.


    Xiao Rushen picked up the phone and started recording something.


    [Today is the first day of traveling with Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi''s face looks so pale and distressed...]


    Time passed bit by bit, Xiao Rushen yawned, put down the phone, and went to sleep.


    The next morning, the two went to the sea after having breakfast.


    Because it is a working day, there are not many people by the sea.


    There is a shell sea road along the sea, and this road can also be regarded as a tourist attraction.


    During peak tourist season, many people gather here.


    Walking along this road while looking at the sea is also a kind of enjoyment.


    However, it is the off-season for tourism, and it is a working day, so there are fewer people on this road.


    Xiao Rushen held Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked slowly on the road.


    "Xiao Xi, if you''re tired, be sure to tell me."


    Xiao Ru was deeply worried that Tao Yanxi was holding on strong, and repeatedly emphasized.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, knowing that Xiao Rushen was worried about himself.


    She also knows that her health is not good, and she will definitely not force it now.


    After all, the body is the sultry, oh no, the capital of life.


    "Xiao Xi, you are standing here, and I will take a picture of you~" Xiao Rushen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and stood there casually, letting Xiao Rushen take pictures of her from various angles and poses.


    The warm sunlight shone on the two of them, and Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her mouth, revealing a warm smile.

 v2 Chapter 558： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (28)

    Xiao Ru pressed the shooting button with deep eyes and quick hands. His eyes seemed to be filled with sunlight and extremely warm.


    The two were like this, walking and taking pictures, and the atmosphere was very warm and beautiful.


    Xiao Rushen was very satisfied, because today he took a lot of photos belonging to Tao Yanxi.


    In Xiao Rushen''s opinion, every photo is so beautiful that he is reluctant to delete it.


    After about an hour, Tao Yanxi felt a little tired.


    She grabbed Xiao Rushen''s clothes and said softly, "Tired."


    Xiao Ru heard it deeply and said quickly, "Alright, let''s take a rest."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, looked around, pointed to a bench ten meters away and said, "There."


    "Okay." Xiao Rushen directly picked up Tao Yanxi and walked to the bench.


    "Just rest here for a while." Xiao Rushen gently put Tao Yanxi down.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, sat on the bench and looked into the distance.


    A group of people stood on the beach not far away, and they were taking pictures with professional cameras in their hands.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked over curiously.


    Xiao Rushen followed Tao Yanxi''s eyes and said in surprise, "Huh? That person is not..."


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at him and motioned for him to continue.


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply and said: "Those people should be filming a singer. This singer is very popular recently. I heard that his songs are all written by himself, which is very good!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and looked at the beach again.


    There seemed to be a familiar singing in her ears.


    "Write a letter and tell me what color the sea is today


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the cry of the sea, lamenting who was hurt again


    still not awake


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, probably knowing who those people were filming.


    "Huh? Is this his new song? It''s very good!" Xiao Rushen praised without hesitation.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, the song was really nice, but she couldn''t fully agree with his new song.


    Although this world does not have the song "Listening to the Sea", this song does exist in another parallel world.


    And this person came from another parallel world.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, and she would not judge this person''s character.


    Basically, Tao Yanxi takes a wait-and-see attitude towards the protagonist.


    As long as the protagonists don''t come to provoke her and her brother, Tao Yanxi doesn''t care if they turn the corner.


    However, there are always some people who like to provoke her.


    For example, right now, that group of people didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly a person ran in front of Tao Yanxi and Xiao Rushen.


    "Miss, I wonder if you can cooperate with us to perform?"


    The person who came here should be an assistant, and what he said was relatively normal, but his expression was not very good.


    Especially when she saw Tao Yanxi''s pale face and too thin body, she couldn''t hide the contempt on that face.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, trying to reject him.


    It happened that at this time, Xiao Rushen spoke.


    "Sorry, we are not very convenient, you can find someone else."


    The man frowned slightly, as if he had never thought that he would be rejected.


    "We are from MC Entertainment. If the original female lead didn''t come, and there are no other females nearby, do you think we are willing to come to you?"


    The assistant''s tone was very aggressive, and his eyes were full of arrogance and contempt.

 v2 Chapter 559： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (29)

    Tao Yanxi''s brows furrowed even deeper. As a requester, his attitude was so arrogant?


    Xiao Ru pursed his lips deeply. He knew that MC Entertainment was one of the largest companies.


    With his current status, he naturally couldn''t afford to offend him.


    However, he did not want Xiaoxi to be wronged.


    "We can''t stand up to your company." Xiao Rushen''s face turned cold, and he refused again.


    The assistant snorted coldly, turned and left.


    After he left, Xiao Rushen sat beside Tao Yanxi and said, "MC Entertainment is amazing! Humph!"


    "Our Xiaoxi is so good-looking, that person really has no vision!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, that is, no vision at all!


    She is a little thinner now, and when she is a little fatter, she must be a beauty!


    After the assistant over there went back, he didn''t know what to say to the people over there.


    A few minutes later, a group of people came by.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi whispered to Xiao Rushen, "Let''s go."


    Xiao Ru frowned deeply, and he didn''t like those people very much, but he really couldn''t conflict with the people from MC Entertainment. At this time, avoiding is the best way.


    Xiao Ru nodded deeply and supported Tao Yanxi to stand up.


    The two were about to leave, but the people at MC Entertainment were unwilling to let them go so easily.


    The large force headed by the traveler Zhou Ran quickly caught up with the two, and the former assistant said disdainfully, "It''s these two people!"


    Zhou Ran nodded, blocking Tao Yanxi''s footsteps.


    "Ma''am, we are shooting a MV, can you please cooperate?"


    Compared with the assistant''s attitude, Zhou Ran''s attitude was better, but the disdain that flashed in his eyes was captured by Xiao Rushen and Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Rushen stood in front of Tao Yanxi, and his tone became a little unkind.


    "Sorry, we don''t want to appear."


    Zhou Ran frowned slightly, since he crossed into this world, he hadn''t sang the taste of rejection for a long time.


    "You don''t need to show the mirror, you just need to give a background." Zhou Ran said.


    Xiao Ru took a deep look at Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi shook his head slightly, expressing his unwillingness.


    Xiao Ru nodded deeply and said to Zhou Ran, "I''m sorry, she doesn''t want to."


    Zhou Ran frowned, and his tone became gloomy.


    "I''m talking to him, how old are you?"


    "I''m his brother!" Xiao Ru said with a deep snort, how old is he? He is the boss!


    Tao Yanxi nodded, echoing Xiao Rushen''s words.


    Zhou Ran was rejected again, feeling that he couldn''t hold back his face.


    Especially when there are such on-site staff, it makes him very uncomfortable.


    He snorted coldly and said, "What kind of stunning beauty do you think your sister is? Bah, she''s just an ugly person. Letting her appear is to look up to her!"


    Xiao Ru''s face sank, he directly rolled up his sleeves, and lifted up Zhou Ran''s collar at once.


    "Apologize!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she should apologize!


    This has involved personal attacks!


    Zhou Ran snorted coldly, he has a lot of people now, what is he afraid of?


    "Ugly people make trouble, and ugly people are ugly people!"


    Xiao Rushen''s eyes turned red when he heard this.


    He raised his fist and punched Zhou Ran directly in the face.


    Zhou Ran didn''t think that Xiao Rushen was really fighting, and even everyone present didn''t think of it.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and then some people started to fight.

 v2 Chapter 560： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (30)

    It''s a public figure after all, and it''s always not good for a fight to be exposed.


    But Zhou Ran couldn''t hold his breath. Since he came to this world, he has always been smooth sailing. Where has he suffered such grievances?


    He broke free from the staff and waved his fist directly at Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Rushen reacted very quickly, and hid directly.


    Zhou Ran saw that Xiao Rushen''s reaction was so fast, and he thought about it, he probably couldn''t beat this man.


    But Zhou Ran really couldn''t hold his breath, he turned his eyes to Tao Yanxi who was standing behind.


    Although he doesn''t hit women, this woman doesn''t include ugly people!


    Zhou Ran snorted coldly and walked towards Tao Yan.


    Xiao Rushen didn''t think that Zhou Ran would hit a woman so badly, and he didn''t react at this moment.


    By the time he reacted, Zhou Ran was already in front of Tao Yanxi, and his fist was already close to Tao Yanxi''s face.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi raised his right hand and caught Zhou Ran''s fist.


    She looked straight at Zhou Ran, her dark eyes did not contain a trace of emotion.


    Zhou Ran was stunned for a moment, only to feel cold all over, as if he would die in the next moment.


    Tao Yanxi slightly curved the corners of his mouth. In Zhou Ran''s eyes, he only felt that the ugly man in front of him showed a very strange smile, as if he had seen through all his secrets.


    In the next instant, Tao Yanxi fell directly to the ground, as if she had fainted.


    Because of the angle, from Xiao Rushen and the others, it was Zhou Ran who knocked Tao Yanxi to the ground.


    Xiao Ru was so angry that he wanted to beat Zhou Ran to death.


    But right now, Tao Yanxi, who was still fainted, was more important.


    Xiao Rushen ran over and took Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed the emergency number.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he muttered, "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Zhou Ran stared blankly at what was happening in front of him, as if he didn''t understand what was going on.


    The sound of sirens from far and near made everyone in the scene panic, and everyone was in a mess, vaguely mixed with the questioning of "who called the police".


    A few seconds later, the police car arrived at the scene.


    The police first controlled Zhou Ran and some staff members. Originally, they had to control Xiao Rushen and Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi collapsed to the ground. At this time, human life was obviously more important.


    The ambulance arrived quickly amid the chaos, and medical staff began to administer first aid to Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Rushen followed him into the ambulance trembling, tears welling in his eyes, he slapped himself a few times, and complained that he shouldn''t do anything, and shouldn''t have a conflict.


    Nothing is more important than Xiaoxi, if something happens to her, he will live in remorse for the rest of his life.


    Zhou Ran and others were taken away by the police, and within an hour, a relevant person broke the news on the Internet that "a popular singer beats a woman".


    However, Yi Ran and others were controlled by the police and did not suppress the news in time. In just a few hours, the news was fermented on the Internet, waiting for the moment of explosion.


    On the other hand, after the rescue, the doctor said that Tao Yanxi is not in serious trouble for the time being, but he can''t be stimulated any more, otherwise his mind will easily collapse, and his life may be in danger at that time.

 v2 Chapter 561： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (31)

    Xiao Rushen responded one by one, wishing to beat himself up for a few hours.


    For a while, the sea is vast, and for a while, the sea is wide and the sky!


    How could he not bear it! How could he be so impulsive!


    If he hadn''t punched Zhou Ran, Zhou Ran wouldn''t have hit Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Rushen slapped himself fiercely again, all blame him, all blame him.


    Tao Yanxi heard the sound, her eyelashes trembled, and the next moment, she opened her eyes.


    "Xiao Xi, you are awake!" Xiao Rushen''s tone was very excited.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly. In fact, she didn''t faint at all, she just couldn''t raise her energy, and she was too weak.


    Tao Yanxi had never had such a delicate body, as if the wind would blow over.


    Catching Zhou Ran''s punch had already exhausted her whole body strength. When she lost her strength, she didn''t even have the strength to breathe, and fell directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, Xiao Rushen called an ambulance in time, otherwise Tao Yanxi felt that he might lose his strength and die.


    After Xiao Rushen said that, he immediately covered his mouth, he shouldn''t have been so excited, he shouldn''t have spoken so loudly.


    It would be bad if he scared Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi just woke up, he should speak softly again.


    Seeing Xiao Rushen''s actions, Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly and said, "I''m fine."


    Xiao Rushen still covered his mouth, but nodded vigorously.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath slowly, she always had a feeling of being out of breath.


    Xiao Rushen sat down on tiptoe, and then looked at Tao Yanxi rather pitifully.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Xiao Rushen and asked in a low voice, "Where is my... cell phone...?"


    Xiao Rushen heard this and said quickly, "It''s here with me."


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her right hand and motioned to Xiao Rushen to give her the phone.


    Xiao Rushen put the phone in Tao Yanxi''s hands with both hands, and said with some worry: "Xiaoxi, don''t play with the phone now, right?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and opened the only file on the tape recorder.


    "Ma''am, we are shooting a MV, can you please cooperate?"


    Familiar voices, familiar conversations sounded in the room.


    Xiao Ru gave Tao Yanxi a surprised look.


    "Xiao Xi, you are so smart! You actually recorded it!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and when she saw the group of people walking past, she knew that there was nothing good, so she secretly recorded it.


    "To... the police..." Tao Yanxi pressed pause and handed the phone to Xiao Rushen.


    Xiao Ru nodded deeply and said, "I will give this thing to the police! That **** actually said that my little one is ugly, and my little one is so pretty!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, that is, she is so beautiful!


    "Xiao Xi, how are you feeling now?" Xiao Rushen asked, still a little worried.


    "I want to... sleep..." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay, go to sleep, I''ll be right beside you." Xiao Rushen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, closed her eyes, and gradually fell asleep.


    Xiao Rushen stayed by Tao Yanxi''s side all the time. Halfway through, the police came to the hospital to investigate the cause of the incident.


    Xiao Rushen directly gave the recording file to the police. After the police got the recording, they did not embarrass Xiao Rushen, and left after asking two random questions.


    Of course, if there are any follow-up problems, Xiao Rushen''s cooperation is still needed.

 v2 Chapter 562： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (32)

    In this regard, Xiao Rushen said that there is no problem at all.


    To put it simply, this incident was nothing more than a small fight because of a battle of words.


    But because of the presence of the patient Tao Yanxi and Xiao Rushen''s unwillingness to reconcile in private, this matter developed in a bigger direction.


    The incident of Zhou Ran''s beating that broke the news on the Internet quickly caused a sensation, especially the beating was a girl, and the reason for the beating was simply refusing to shoot.


    It was a good thing to be able to be on camera, but some people just don''t want to face the camera, and their rejection attitude is clear and correct. How can they beat someone this week?


    Zhou Ran has been on fire recently. The MC entertainment company he signed naturally has many hostile companies. They are happy to see Zhou Ran being criticized by the whole network, and they don''t even mind stirring up the water in it.


    After all, judging from the current situation, if Zhou Ran really develops like this, it is likely to pose a threat to their company.


    Zhou Ran''s songs are so talented and so good.


    With people from these companies muddying the water, things became more and more troublesome, and at the back, all kinds of messy news came out.


    Anything like Zhou Ran being arrogant and so on is light, and there is more news that Zhou Ran beat people after taking drugs.


    By the time MC Entertainment realized the seriousness of the problem and made a complaint, it was actually a bit late.


    Moreover, because MC Entertainment was too obvious to control and delete comments, it quickly aroused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    They started to fight back, and some people also pulled out a lot of black material about MC Entertainment''s past.


    The Internet is now full of smog and chaos.


    As the central characters of the topic, one is in the hospital and the other is still in the police station.


    However, Zhou Ran did not stay in the police station for long. Someone from MC Entertainment released Zhou Ran on bail and let him walk out of the police station.


    But after coming out, Zhou Ran''s face may not be easier than in the police station.


    On this side, after Tao Yanxi woke up, it was already the next morning.


    After a good night''s sleep, she finally felt much better.


    Xiao Rushen heard the movement, rubbed his eyes, and woke up.


    "Xiao Xi..."


    There was still a hint of sleepiness in Xiao Rushen''s voice, and it seemed that his eyes could not be opened.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion, as if recalling what happened yesterday.


    After a few seconds, he shook his head and finally woke up. The first thing he did when he woke up was to ask, "Xiao Xi, how are you feeling now?"


    "Much better." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Xiao Ru breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s better if it''s better."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, "I want to... be discharged from the hospital."


    "Discharged? No, no!" Xiao Rushen shook his head quickly, how could he be discharged from the hospital?


    After speaking, Xiao Rushen glanced at Tao Yanxi cautiously again, as if afraid that she would be unhappy.


    "I want to be discharged from the hospital." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Xiao Ru pursed his lips tightly and persuaded, "Xiao Xi, can we stay in the hospital for a few more days?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen and pursed her lips. She lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice, "This is our... first time... traveling."


    She doesn''t want to stay in the hospital all the time, she wants to hang out with him, even if she can only see one attraction at a time, she will still be very happy.

 v2 Chapter 563： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (33)

    Xiao Rushen was slightly taken aback when he heard this.


    He raised his hand and gently rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head and said, "It doesn''t matter, we will have countless trips and countless firsts."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, and Xiao Ru''s deep smile was really nice.


    In other words, it is very warm, as if a sun has always been hidden in his heart, exuding warmth from the inside out.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, in response to Xiao Rushen''s words.


    They do have countless firsts. In this life, she will try every first time with him.


    The smile on Xiao Rushen''s face deepened, "Xiao Xi is really good."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi snorted softly.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi lay in the hospital for several days again, and the originally scheduled one-week trip became a one-week trip to the hospital.


    And these few days, Xiao Rushen has also become very busy.


    The Zhou Ran beating incident continued to ferment, and the omnipotent netizens quickly picked up Tao Yanxi and Xiao Rushen.


    Tao Yanxi''s life experiences from childhood to adulthood were all picked up, which involved campus violence, the employment of minors, and sensitive topics such as depression, which quickly attracted the attention of the above.


    In recent years, the above has vigorously promoted the boycott of school violence, but there has been no obvious effect.


    However, after Tao Yanxi''s experience was uncovered, many netizens spontaneously resisted campus violence, which made the people above see hope, so they ordered the matter to be resolved properly.


    The disease of depression has only entered the attention of people in recent years, and most of them do not know much about it.


    Many doctors saw the revelations on the Internet and spontaneously carried out popular science.


    This time, "depression" officially entered the attention of netizens.


    Many people feel very distressed about Tao Yanxi, and at the same time, they are even less fond of Zhou Ran.


    Tao Yanxi''s photo was leaked. From the photo, Tao Yanxi is actually not ugly, but she is too thin, so thin that she is almost inhuman.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Tao Yanxi''s health is not in good condition.


    And Zhou Ran is still playing peach words?


    This time, many angry netizens went to the official website of MC Entertainment to carry out various bombings.


    Later, Xiao Rushen''s experience was also revealed by supernatural netizens.


    Many of them recognized Xiao Rushen as their favorite anchor, and they started uploading Xiao Rushen''s live broadcast.


    These videos quickly fermented, and many people also became fans, and became fans of this young man who smiled warmly.


    It has to be said that the power of netizens is powerful, and the ability to supplement their brains is also first-class.


    After the experiences of Tao Yanxi and Xiao Rushen were revealed, many people made up a bitterness drama, and they were moved to tears.


    Some netizens spontaneously donated money to Xiao Rushen, hoping that Tao Yanxi could be cured as soon as possible.


    However, Xiao Rushen rejected their donation and said that now that he is rich, Tao Yanxi''s disease will definitely be cured.


    Of course, there are also some sunspots in this incident, saying that depression is not a big deal, Xiao Rushen is hypocrisy, and so on.


    Some of these sunspots are navy soldiers invited by MC Entertainment, and the other part is purely to find a sense of existence, and to be black for the sake of blackness.


    There was a lot of noise on the Internet, and some companies took a fancy to Xiao Rushen''s potential and planned to sign him and make him a superstar.

 v2 Chapter 564： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (35)

    Xiao Rushen also knows that according to his current ability, if he does not sign with a big company, after this incident, MC Entertainment will likely block him from the entire network, and maybe it will cause him any personal danger.


    In fact, he doesn''t care himself, but now Tao Yanxi''s body has improved a little, and he doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    So even for Tao Yanxi, Xiao Rushen had to choose a company that could compete with MC Entertainment to sign the contract.


    Xiao Ru thought about it for a few days, and finally accepted the signing invitation from SK company.


    The contract signed is an A-level contract, which can be said to be preferential treatment for a newcomer.


    Xiao Rushen also asked curiously why it was an A-level contract, but the person over there said that it was because the girlfriend of the senior company of Sk was robbed by Yi Ran.


    And Xiao Rushen was able to make Zhou Ran in trouble, and that high-level man was naturally very happy.


    This happiness is naturally an A-level contract.


    The so-called A-level contract means that in the next three years, SK will use its own resources to promote Xiao Rushen.


    This was an opportunity for Xiao Rushen, and he also seized this opportunity.


    Although Xiao Rushen was busy with signing contracts, he would come to the hospital every day to accompany Tao Yanxi.


    He would never leave Tao Yanxi unless necessary.


    A few days later, Xiao Rushen left Lianshi with Tao Yanxi.


    SK Entertainment is headquartered in Beijing, Tao Yanxi''s body is fine, Xiao Rushen will naturally take advantage of the heat to promote various activities.


    Tao Yanxi had no opinion on this. She followed Xiao Rushen back home obediently and listened to Xiao Rushen talking all the way.


    "Xiao Xi, I may be busy recently, so I can''t accompany you every day. You have to take care of yourself, do you know?"


    "Xiao Xi, can I ask you a nanny for you?"


    "I''m not at all worried about you being at home alone!"


    "Xiao Xi, otherwise, I won''t..."


    Xiao Ru said deeply that he didn''t want to go to work.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Rushen with a straight face, and said very solemnly, "I''m fine, I''ll go to work."


    Xiao Rushen was still a little worried, "Then do you want someone to take care of you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said slowly, "I can take care of myself."


    "But..." Xiao Rushen wanted to say something, but saw Tao Yanxi shaking his head firmly again.


    Xiao Rushen could only be defeated, "Then I call Xiaoxi every day, you must answer it!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he would definitely take it.


    "Hmm!" Xiao Rushen was slightly relieved to see Tao Yanxi''s reaction.


    In the afternoon after returning, Xiao Rushen had to leave Tao Yanxi and go to work.


    At this point, Xiao Rushen started a very busy life.


    On the other hand, MC Entertainment spent a lot of money to suppress Zhou Ran''s incident.


    However, Zhou Ran''s image has been greatly damaged, and it may take a long time to gradually recover.


    This farce finally ended with one side profiting.


    Xiao Rushen began to be active in the entertainment circle with a strong attitude, and labels such as "healing singer" and "public lover" began to be attached to Xiao Rushen.


    Tao Yanxi always sees all kinds of gossip news about Xiao Rushen. He is really active in front of the public, but at the same time, he spends less time with her.

 v2 Chapter 565： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (35)

    At the beginning, I could meet once a day, but later, it was once every two or three days, and a little later, it was once a week.


    Seeing each other once a week is probably the bottom line between Xiao Rushen and Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Rushen would make five or six phone calls to Tao Yanxi every day, and sometimes videotaped.


    Xiao Rushen still likes to tell Tao Yanxi stories, and it is still a very beautiful fairy tale. Tao Yanxi mostly listens quietly, and sometimes responds with a couple of sentences.


    Later, Xiao Rushen became busier and busier, and the stories he told became shorter and shorter, and every time he made a video, there was always a trace of fatigue between his brows.


    After Tao Yanxi noticed this, she could only shorten the chat time with Xiao Rushen. In this way, Xiao Rushen would have more time to rest.


    Although Tao Yanxi is often at home alone, she has always maintained a good attitude.


    He takes medicine and eats regularly every day, sometimes does exercise, and occasionally helps Xiao Rushen write and write songs.


    A year passed quickly, Tao Yanxi was told by the doctor during the last follow-up consultation that her condition was in good condition, and she would never come to the hospital again.


    To this, Tao Yanxi was very happy.


    After a year of recuperation, she also had flesh on her face, and her body was no longer scrawny, but rather well-proportioned and very good-looking.


    Tao Yanxi came out of the hospital and sent a message to Xiao Rushen.


    [My illness is cured. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi had just sent out the news, and the next moment, a call came in, and it was Xiao Rushen who called her.


    Tao Yanxi answered the phone.


    "Xiao Xi, I''m so happy now! Hehehe!"


    Xiao Rushen smirked over the phone.


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth also evoked a smile, "Well, I''m also very happy."


    "Haha! Xiaoxi, I''ll be home tonight, you have to wait for me to have dinner together!" Xiao Rushen said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Rushen was a little noisy over there, he should be working.


    Xiao Rushen heard Tao Yanxi''s answer, hurriedly answered "Wait for me!" and hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi put away her phone, went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables, and prepared to make them for Xiao Rushen to eat at night.


    Now she has a bigger appetite, so she has to buy more.


    Tao Yanxi bought a lot of things and returned home, and then began to pack up the things at home.


    She hadn''t seen Xiao Rushen for a week, and she really missed him a bit.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and the speed of tidying up the room also increased.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Xiao Rushen hadn''t come back yet.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, got up and simply cleaned up the prepared meals.


    After Xiao Rushen comes back, I have to reheat these dishes.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Xiao Rushen still hadn''t come back.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she picked up the phone and sent a text message to Xiao Rushen.


    But one minute passed, ten minutes passed, half an hour passed...


    No reply.


    Tao Yanxi called Xiao Rushen again, but got a prompt that "the other party is turned off".


    As the night fell and time passed, Tao Yanxi put away her mobile phone, simply packed it up, and entered the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was wide open, Tao Yanxi thought, if Xiao Rushen came back, she would definitely be able to hear the movement.


    However, time passed little by little, and there was no movement outside.


    The room was eerily quiet, and the air seemed to condense.

 v2 Chapter 566： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (36)

    In the early morning, Tao Yanxi slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    At two o''clock in the morning, there seemed to be a sound outside the door, and Xiao Rushen with a flushed face stepped into the room.


    "Xiao Xi? Xiao Xi..."


    There was a strange breath in Xiao Rushen''s voice, which made people feel uneasy.


    Xiao Rushen stumbled to the bedroom, the lights in the bedroom shone brightly on the whole room, and Xiao Rushen also saw the person lying asleep on the bed.


    Xiao Rushen held the door tightly, a warm smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiao Xi, I''m back."


    He said somewhat vaguely.


    Xiao Rushen moved his body uneasy, the heat in his body made him very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Rushen supported the wall, stumbled to the side of the bed, and then knelt directly by the side of the bed. He raised his right hand and gently stroked Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Xiao Xi, I''m so happy!"


    Xiao Ru murmured to himself deeply, with a trace of confusion in his eyes, but in his eyes, there was more of an inexplicable love.


    Tao Yanxi heard the sound and slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw Xiao Rushen in front of her, she was slightly taken aback and asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Ru scratched his head deeply, and smirked at Tao Yanxi: "Xiao Xi, did I disturb your sleep?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No."


    She curled her lips slightly, glanced at the time, it was two in the morning, "You came back in time."


    Xiao Ru pursed his lips, "Xiao Xi lied, I''m obviously late for coming back."


    "No." Tao Yanxi was about to get out of bed and help Xiao Rushen up.


    However, Xiao Rushen saw that Tao Yanxi was about to get out of bed, and said anxiously: "Lie down, Xiaoxi, lie down!"


    Tao Yanxi silently retracted her outstretched leg and lay down.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ru gave another smirk.


    "Xiao Xi, I miss you so much."


    There was something wrong with Xiao Rushen''s tone, which could not be concealed. Gu Ying''s breath made Tao Yanxi frown.


    At this time, Xiao Rushen blushed, and he tore off two buttons from the collar of the original shirt.


    Perhaps due to some consideration, Xiao Rushen did not rip off the remaining buttons, but tugged at the sheets restlessly.


    This kind of performance... seems more like Chinese medicine...


    Tao Yanxi already understood, she stretched out her hand and grabbed Xiao Rushen''s restless right hand, and said softly, "I''m here."


    Xiao Ru looked at Tao Yanxi with deep and bewildered eyes, as if he was judging who the person in front of him really was.


    A few seconds later, Xiao Rushen exclaimed, "Xiao Xi..."


    "Well, I''m here." Tao Yanxi patted Xiao Rushen''s hand.


    Xiao Ru took a deep look at the back of the hand patted by Tao Yanxi, and said with a trace of grievance: "Xiao Xi, you hit me."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she didn''t.


    "I didn''t, I just wanted you to get up, don''t kneel on the ground." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh." Xiao Rushen stood up slowly, but his body was unstable, and he rushed towards Tao Yanxi.


    The sturdy body suddenly squeezed Tao Yanxi into a full chest, but at this time Xiao Rushen was still moving around, muttering something.


    "Xiao Xi''s body is very comfortable, I want to..."


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly supported Xiao Rushen''s waist and said, "Get up first."


    "I don''t want it. I haven''t hugged Xiaoxi for a long time. I want to hug."


    Xiao Rushen suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi in his arms, and wrapped his big hands tightly around her waist.

 v2 Chapter 567： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (37)

    Xiao Ru Shen Ru Shen buried his head in Tao Yan Xi Yan Xi''s neck, and gently rubbed her neck.


    "Xiao Xi, want to hug, hug!" Xiao Ru muttered deeply.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Xiao Rushen a little helplessly and said, "Hug."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Rushen rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck again.


    The heat all over my body was unbearable and I felt better only when I was hugging Xiaoxi, but it was not enough, far from enough.


    "I want..." Xiao Rushen said.


    But what he wants, I am afraid even he himself does not know.


    However, Tao Yanxi knew Xiao Rushen''s state at this moment, and there was almost no need to ask, Tao Yanxi could also guess what happened to Xiao Rushen.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Can I take you to take a shower?"


    Just like Xiao Rushen coaxed her back then, Tao Yanxi was also coaxing Xiao Rushen gently at this moment.


    Xiao Rushen supported his body with one hand, raised his head, and glanced at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    "I don''t want it!" Xiao Rushen said suddenly and loudly.


    "I want Xiaoxi..." Xiao Rushen''s voice lowered again.


    The body unconsciously rubbed against Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi still wanted to say something, but saw Xiao Rushen lowered his head and kissed her lips all of a sudden.


    The lip-to-lip contact seemed to ignite some kind of flame, and the air seemed to become hot all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and the next moment she slowly closed her eyes.


    She seemed more skilled at kissing.


    Tao Yanxi catered to Xiao Rushen, but quickly brought Xiao Rushen into his own rhythm.


    Not enough, not enough.


    Xiao Rushen thought so, and his big hands explored Tao Yanxi''s body, as if he wanted to get something.


    The panting and breathing sounded in the room, and at this moment, the gasping and breathing of the two seemed to overlap.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to untie his clothes, but Xiao Ru saw this deeply and seemed to understand something, and quickly took off his clothes.


    Of course, what he called "taking off" was actually ripping off his own clothes.


    As long as you can reveal your own skin, there is not much difference between peeling off and tearing off.


    When the hot skin came into contact with Tao Yanxi''s skin, a cool feeling surged up.


    This cool feeling seems to come from the bottom of my heart, and it seems to come from Tao Yanxi''s body.


    No matter what, Xiao Rushen just wanted to hold on to this cool feeling.


    He hummed softly, as if expecting something.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Xiao Rushen and kissed his lips little by little.


    Xiao Rushen relied on his instinct to quickly occupy the active position. This kind of thing seems to be able to learn without a teacher at a certain time.


    Moaning, gasping/breathing sounded throughout the room.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, enjoying Xiao Rushen''s extremely gentle movements.


    Even though she couldn''t bear it anymore, she still cared about her feelings.


    That gentle movement made Tao Yanxi realize in a trance that she was his treasure, and he was reluctant to hurt her.


    This feeling of being treated like a treasure made Tao Yanxi''s smile deepen.


    Xiao Rushen leaned closer to Tao Yanxi''s ear, "Xiao Xi..."


    He called her name so tenderly and affectionately.


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled and replied softly, "I''m here."


    "Are you willing?" Xiao Rushen asked softly.


    "I do." She always did, never changed.


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Rushen led Tao Yanxi into the world of Gu Oihai, ups and downs, floating...

 v2 Chapter 568： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (38)

    After an unknown amount of time, Xiao Rushen gradually calmed down.


    At this time, the effect of the medicine had passed, and he quietly hugged Tao Yanxi, lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    Tao Yanxi was so tormented by Xiao Rushen that she didn''t want to move a finger now.


    To Xiao Rushen''s kiss, Tao Yanxi just gave a low snort as a response.


    Xiao Rushen heard this humming, and his body suddenly reacted again.


    Tao Yanxi noticed his reaction, and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t..."


    "Okay, no, no." Xiao Rushen patted Tao Yanxi on the back, comforting her.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, she nestled in Xiao Rushen''s arms, closed her eyes, and slowly fell asleep.


    After Tao Yanxi fell asleep, Xiao Rushen lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead.


    "I love you." Xiao Ru said in a low voice, "Good night."


    Soon, Xiao Rushen embraced Tao Yanxi and fell asleep.


    There was a warm smile on the corners of their mouths, and happiness was written on their faces.


    After this night, the two officially confirmed their relationship.


    Xiao Rushen did not hide the existence of Tao Yanxi from the public, although he is now in the rising stage of his career, if it is revealed that he has a girlfriend, it is very likely that he will lose a lot of girlfriend fans.


    But for Xiao Rushen, nothing is as important as Tao Yanxi.


    Later, Xiao Rushen also explained to Tao Yanxi what happened that night.


    It turned out that Zhou Ran designed him, drugged him, and tried to expose the scandal that he violated women.


    Fortunately, Xiao Rushen insisted on returning home, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    After that, Xiao Rushen sued Zhou Ran in court, and suddenly broke the image of Zhou Ran that he had managed to turn around over the past year.


    Xiao Rushen issued a statement, severely reprimanding Zhou Ran''s behavior, and also announced his relationship with Tao Yanxi.


    For this matter, most of the fans still wished, of course, there are also a small number of fans who expressed that they have turned around, but these will not affect Xiao Ru''s further education.


    And because of Xiao Rushen''s move, it also attracted a lot of mother fans.


    All in all, Xiao Rushen''s reputation has risen even more.


    Tao Yanxi also began to slowly take over the work of Xiao Rushen''s assistant, she wanted to accompany him wherever she went.


    Xiao Rushen also began to try to compose lyrics and music by himself. Most of the time, he still sang the songs Tao Yanxi made for him.


    Decades have passed in the blink of an eye, and Xiao Rushen is also behind the scenes after becoming famous, living a happy life with Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Rushen really held Tao Yanxi in the palm of his hand and took care of him all the time.


    Sometimes Tao Yanxi also has a little temper, and whenever this happens, Xiao Rushen will give Tao Yanxi a deep kiss.


    After kissing and kissing, Tao Yanxi''s anger disappeared.


    After all, time is a grinding thing. It will deepen many things, such as feelings, and it will also make some things slowly pass away, such as life.


    When the end of life came, Xiao Rushen couldn''t stop it.


    He just took Tao Yanxi''s hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of her hand.


    "I love you," he said.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and kissed the back of Xiao Rushen''s hand, and whispered, "I love you too."


    There was a smile on the corner of Xiao Rushen''s mouth, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi put away the fragments of her brother''s soul and was about to leave, but at this time, the phone that she put aside rang...

 v2 Chapter 569： Depressed dumb sister VS cheerful singer brother (39)

    Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback, at this time, who else would call?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and picked up the phone to answer.


    "Hello, is that Master Xiao?" There was a very young male voice.


    "I''m his wife, what''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    It stands to reason that they have already explained the funeral, and no one should come to Xiao Rushen and her again.


    "Ah! Hello, hello!" The young man over there looked very excited.


    "That''s right, we want to confirm with you, is Master Xiao really going to donate "Song of Love" to the Royal Academy of Music?" the other side said.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, "Song of Love"? Why did she never hear Xiao Rushen mention it.


    "Can I see it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    There was stunned for a moment, but he still replied respectfully: "Yes, this is originally an item belonging to Master Xiao."


    "Well, I''ll be there in a while." Tao Yanxi hung up the phone after finishing speaking.


    Tao Yanxi, who hung up the phone, glanced at Xiao Rushen, who had a serene face, and the doubts in his heart became bigger and bigger.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and left, but she wanted to see me, what this "Song of Love" was.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came to the Royal Academy of Music.


    There was already a young man waiting for her in the academy, Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, and said directly, "Can I watch "Song of Love"?"


    Xiao Li nodded and handed a booklet in his hand to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the booklet and looked at it, the handwriting was indeed Xiao Rushen''s handwriting.


    The so-called "Song of Love" is not a single piece, but nearly a hundred pieces.


    These songs record the love process of a young man''s life. From these songs, we can see that Xiao Rushen has gone through several stages.


    In the beginning, the simple love to pity, to liking, to entanglement, to falling in love, and then to the lingering and strong love...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, closed the booklet and handed it to Xiao Li.


    "Thank you," she said.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Li, she might never know that Xiao Rushen did so much behind his back.


    When Xiao Rushen was on fire, Xiao Rushen did write some songs. Although those songs were good, they were not amazing.


    Compared with the songs she made, Xiao Rushen was indeed a little worse.


    Tao Yanxi once thought that it was because of her arrival that Xiao Rushen did not experience the pain of despair, so he did not inspire his musical talent.


    But now it seems that is not the case.


    Xiao Rushen just deliberately concealed his genius, and in that booklet, almost all kinds of musical expressions are covered today.


    From simple and catchy pop songs to obscure piano songs, from passionate hip-hop to light and lazy folk songs, from ancient operas to simple and crude children''s songs, everything.


    This is why Xiao Li is so excited.


    This manual is undoubtedly a gem.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and said "thank you" again.


    Xiao Li scratched his head and said shyly, "No thanks, this is what Master Xiao belongs to."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain anything, she just said: "Since this is his wish, I will naturally follow it."


    Tao Yanxi bent down, "Please also treat it well with your academy."


    Xiao Li bent over and over again and said excitedly and nervously, "Okay!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and turned to leave.

 v2 Chapter 570： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (1)

    Her stupid brother always moved her.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose and said to Xiao Yao: [Xiao Yao, did you remember those songs just now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Remember it! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, ¡¾I didn''t expect the big master to be so powerful! ¡¿


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi raised a big smile, ¡¾Brother has always been the most powerful. ¡¿


    never changed.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, we should also leave. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Okay. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied and immediately started the teleportation.


    My favorite stupid brother, I seem to hug you now.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and let the dizziness swallow herself up.


    I don''t know how long it took, the familiar dizziness gradually disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi slowly opened his eyes.


    I saw that she was in a court now, and there was a bald man standing in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi looked to the left, a man in a black suit and a man in a white suit.


    She looked at the man on the right with a huge sickle on his shoulder.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, what kind of set did she come to?


    Why is there still a man with a sickle!


    Before Tao Yanxi could figure out the situation, he heard the man carrying the sickle say, "This man is from your country, why don''t you accept it?"


    The man in the white suit spoke, "He had already entered the M nationality before his death, so he is not Chinese!"


    "Isn''t there an old saying in your Huaguo! Life is Huaguo, death is Huaguo''s soul!" said the sickle man.


    "We have such an old saying, but he was already from the M country before his death!" said the man in the white suit.


    The confused Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    before death?


    [Xiao Yao, please pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    She is really confused now.


    Xiao Yao quickly passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi took a look, oh, so that''s what happened!


    On the left is the black and white impermanence in the east, and on the right is the **** of death in the west.


    And now she is at the "ghost judgment" scene. Although the bald old man in front of her was born in China, he changed his place of origin and became the nationality of M country after he became famous.


    After he died, the question of where his soul belonged became a problem.


    Because neither side wants this ghost!


    The reason is very simple, because the East and the West have been unable to accept new ghosts!


    Just when Tao Yan was arranging the background of the story, Hei Wuchang spoke.


    "The people who have registered for reincarnation here are already 100 years later! Can''t you Westerners be considerate of us?"


    Bai Wuchang echoed on the side: "That''s it!"


    Death sneered, "Understand you? Who will forgive us? Aren''t we in a hundred years?"


    "Isn''t that the situation is different?" Hei Wuchang said, "The leaders on our side implement family planning, which means they don''t allow births at all. The situation on your side is much simpler."


    "Bah!" When the **** of death heard this, he became angry all of a sudden, "How easy! Those people know how to make money and work every day, but they don''t know how to exercise and have a baby!"


    "I finally got pregnant, and I was knocked out! The team that I finally got in line can be reincarnated, and as a result, I have to shoot again!"


    "I have been complained several times!" Death roared very irritably.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well... so scary!


    Is this the brother of this world?


    It looks a bit irritable QAQ

 v2 Chapter 571： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (2)

    Just as Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, the person sitting at the top who looked like a judge spoke up.


    "This dead man, which side do you want to follow?"


    The bald man looked at Black and White Impermanence, and was glared back by Black and White Impermanence.


    The bald man looked at the **** of death again, and saw that the **** of death waved his scythe casually, and the threat was very obvious.


    "I..." The bald man''s voice was full of tears, "I just want to give birth."


    "Don''t think about it, I''m already a hundred years later!" Bai Wuchang said.


    The bald man flinched and glanced at Death.


    Death sneered: "Me too."


    Bald man: I cried with a bang.


    The judge looked at the bald man helplessly, knocked on the table and said, "Black and white are impermanent, it''s yours!"


    Black and white impermanence: ! ! !


    "This person can also belong to us, the next deceased must belong to him!" Bai Wuchang took the opportunity to say.


    The **** of death secretly spit and knew that he was yin!


    Death was about to refute, but the judge said, "Okay! The next dead person belongs to Death!"


    grim Reaper:! ! !


    So angry!


    Tao Yanxi returned to the **** of death so inexplicably, but that''s okay, just like Tao Yanxi''s intention.


    The attribution of the deceased ended like this, and the two parties returned to their respective domains with the souls assigned to them.


    The **** of death took more than a dozen dead souls to the underworld, and today''s underworld has also enabled modern technology.


    A person''s life can be known with just one click on the mobile phone, as well as various work arrangements, which are also contacted by mobile phone.


    The **** of death threw the dozen or so dead souls except Tao Yanxi to the people under him, and asked them to take these dead souls to line up for reincarnation.


    As for Tao Yanxi, the **** of death checked her life, and her life was mediocre and very mediocre.


    Do neither bad nor good.


    For this kind of person, the **** of death seems to be interested.


    What is the state of mind that makes a person neither good nor bad?


    The **** of death looked at Tao Yanxi, reached out and poked her cheek and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Tao Yanxi," she replied.


    Of course Death knew her name, but he just wanted to ask.


    Death snorted softly, "From today onwards, you will follow me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and followed his brother, happy!


    "Let me tell you about our main task." The **** of death sat on the chair with Erlang''s legs crossed, Tao Yanxi stood in front of him and nodded.


    "Our goal is to push the dead to the east!" Having said this, the **** of death gritted his teeth, black and white are impermanent, and every day knows to throw the ghosts to the west!


    Tao Yanxi blinked and nodded.


    "Very good." Death nodded, he needed such a good assistant.


    "Di Di Di!" The urgent phone rang, and Death frowned.


    He picked up the phone and looked at it, frowning even deeper.


    "Suicide by suicide! I know suicide every day! What''s so good about dying?" The **** of death cursed in a low voice, picked up his sickle, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s collar, and went to the human world.


    Tao Yanxi only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and she came to a rooftop in a blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Teleport!


    At this time, there were many people on the rooftop, and on the edge of the rooftop, stood a man with a grim expression.


    He yelled "Don''t come! Don''t come!"

 v2 Chapter 572： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (3)

    Some negotiators are trying their best to negotiate, but judging from the situation at the scene, there is no effect.


    Tao Yanxi silently stayed beside the God of Death to see what he would do.


    Grim Reaper looked at the current situation and whispered, "Humans are really useless!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    proceed if you can!


    The **** of death frowned and thought for a while, then tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up, and he said to Tao Yanxi, "It''s time for you to play a role!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What am I going to do?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "To commit suicide," said Death.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Isn''t she already dead? How to commit suicide?


    When the **** of death raised his hand, he saw a flash of white light, and Tao Yanxi already had a real body.


    "You can only maintain your physical body for half an hour. Now you go over there and prepare to jump off the building. You must cry and say how miserable you are. Anyway, you must be worse than that man!"


    Death pointed to the man who was yelling and said.


    Tao Yanxi was about to ask "how miserable" when she was pushed into the sun by the **** of death.


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly walked to the edge of the rooftop, then stood up, and started talking.


    "I''m so miserable, my grandfather died when he was three years old."


    "My mother died when I was born, and my father found a new woman."


    "That woman is a pervert, abused me, and brought a younger brother."


    "My brother is also bad, openly molesting me..."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was not loud, but his words were eloquent, with a different charm. He didn''t look like he was here to seek death, but more like he came to read the text aloud.


    The middle-aged man over there heard Tao Yanxi''s voice and looked at her.


    He listened to her broken thoughts and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    How can life be so hard! Might as well be dead!


    So the middle-aged man yelled at Tao Yan, "Big sister, let''s jump off the building together!"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at the middle-aged man, and still said in a calm tone, "When I was in elementary school, the teacher molested me, and finally in junior high school, my classmates bullied me..."


    Everyone present:  ¡­


    Why can you say such cruel things in such a calm tone!


    The middle-aged man also looked at Tao Yanxi in amazement, "You...you are a little bit worse than me..."


    His business investment failed, and he owed only a few hundred thousand.


    His previous life was quite smooth, with loving parents, a virtuous wife and a sensible son.


    "I dropped out of junior high school, I had to go to work, and I was cheated and abused."


    "I finally escaped and found a job as a kitchen helper, but I can only eat cold steamed buns every day."


    "I looked at those Dongpo elbows, sweet and sour pork ribs, boiled cabbage, roasted whole lamb, roasted fish..."


    Tao Yanxi still described her "misery" in a calm tone.


    The middle-aged man swallowed and touched his stomach, suddenly feeling a little hungry.


    My wife is very good at making sweet and sour pork ribs. Today, she said she would go home and eat sweet and sour pork ribs.


    Yes, he has to hurry home and eat sweet and sour pork ribs!


    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up and quickly returned to the solid ground from the edge.


    Crowd: ? ? ?


    What about jumping off the building?


    The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and shouted at Tao Yanxi, "I''m going home to eat the sweet and sour pork ribs made by my wife. Come down too, don''t stand on it and drink the northwest wind."


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he left quickly, ah, sweet and sour pork ribs, here he is!

 v2 Chapter 573： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (4)

    Everyone present was stunned by this wave of showy actions by the middle-aged man and Tao Yanxi.


    The negotiator''s eyes widened even more. Is there such an operation?


    Tao Yan saw that the middle-aged man was out of danger and slowly returned to the ground.


    "The northwest wind is really bad, I''m going to eat dirt." Tao Yanxi quickly turned and left after saying this.


    When the people present came back to their senses, Tao Yanxi''s figure had disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi came to the shadow, and the **** of death suddenly appeared beside her, looked at her thoughtfully and said, "You are quite capable."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, rubbed her stomach and said, "I''m just hungry."


    grim Reaper:¡­¡­


    "Hungry?" Death is still relatively unfamiliar with this word, and he has never experienced hunger.


    "You did a good job today and saved us one soul!" Death patted Tao Yanxi on the shoulder, "I will make a note for you."


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Death snorted lightly, because he didn''t increase the number of dead souls today, he was in a very good mood today.


    "Let''s go." The **** of death mentioned Tao Yanxi''s collar and returned to the underworld.


    In the underworld, the **** of death took Tao Yanxi back to his residence.


    This is a building filled with various Gothic styles.


    Death took out a mobile phone from his desk, handed it to Tao Yanxi and said, "This is for you, and I will leave the contact to you in the future."


    "Who to contact?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Contact those two rogues!" Death said through gritted teeth.


    Obviously, this so-called rogue is black and white impermanence.


    Tao Yanxi said "oh" and put away the phone.


    "I have reported your position, and you will be my assistant in the future."


    "I will give you a score based on your performance, and review it once a month. When you accumulate 100 percent, you can jump in the queue and reincarnate."


    Death put his legs on the desk, looking rebellious.


    "This is a great benefit, don''t say I treated you badly."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and jumped in the queue to reincarnate. Sounds good?


    Although she didn''t want to be reincarnated at all, but wanted to be by his side, if she said that, it would definitely arouse his suspicion.


    "Then how many points can I score today?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Death''s expression paused, and after thinking about it, he said, "It''s half past five."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up his mobile phone, not knowing what he was tinkering with. The next second, he saw Tao Yanxi''s mobile phone lit up, and a message popped up.


    "Current reincarnation points: 0.5."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Really generous score.


    "Okay, you can just find a room to live in, don''t look for me if there is no big deal, especially if the two scoundrels want to look for me, just say I''m on a business trip!"


    At the end, the **** of death began to grit his teeth again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "Okay, you go out." Death began to blast her.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind, and walked out directly.


    As a result, as soon as she walked out of the door, she saw the phone lit up and a message popped up.


    "God of death, there is a soul of a person from country M that has fallen into our country, come and collect it!!!"


    Three exclamation marks indicate the other party''s excitement and eagerness.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand paused, hesitating whether to turn around and go back to the God of Death...

 v2 Chapter 574： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (5)

    After only thinking for a second, Tao Yanxi decided not to look for him.


    Just now, the **** of death said that if there is nothing, he must not be found, especially about the impermanence of black and white!


    Tao Yanxi, who was thinking so, replied to Black and White Impermanence: "Hello, I''m the newly appointed assistant, I''m here to pick up the dead soul, can you pick me up?"


    He quickly replied: ! ! one second!


    Tao Yanxi had just seen the news, but she felt that the wind had passed before her, and a pair of hands grabbed her arm.


    In a blink of an eye, she has come from the underworld to hell.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    At the moment when Tao Yanxi disappeared, the **** of death sat up straight and whispered: "It''s those two rogues again! It''s really troublesome!"


    On this side, Bai Wuchang was pulling a young girl and said to Tao Yanxi, "This is the dead soul of the M country, you hurry up and take it away!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at the young girl, then at Conan Bai Wuchang, and said weakly, "I think this person seems to be from the East."


    "She''s from country M! The nationality is clearly marked!" Bai Wuchang pushed the woman to Tao Yanxi''s side, causing Tao Yanxi to take two steps back.


    The woman cried and looked at Tao Yanxi and Bai Wuchang, no one told her that **** is like this, it is better to live well.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, preparing to take the woman away.


    At this time, the **** of death appeared with a scythe.


    "She is from the East, when did she return to Country M!"


    The God of Death pushed the woman towards Bai Wuchang, and at the same time pulled Tao Yanxi behind him.


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you going to come out?"


    The **** of death snorted coldly, "If I don''t come out, will I let you take the dead soul to the underworld?"


    "How many times have I said it, our underworld can no longer accommodate new ghosts! Especially suicides like this are useless!" Death said in a grumpy tone.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, if she remembered correctly, the original body also seemed to have committed suicide.


    That being said, neither the underworld nor **** currently wants to accept people who commit suicide?


    When Bai Wuchang heard this, he became anxious on the spot.


    "We can''t tolerate it here! Those of us who suffer in the eighteenth **** are all in a hundred years, let alone reincarnated!"


    The woman looked at Bai Wuchang, and then looked at the God of Death, and cried when she cried.


    Why hasn''t anyone told her that **** is like this!


    Knowing this, why did she commit suicide? Is it bad to live?


    "Since she committed suicide on your territory, it should be yours!"


    After the death **** finished speaking, he flew away when he mentioned Tao Yanxi''s collar.


    The **** of death took Tao Yanxi back to the underworld, he threw Tao Yanxi on the chair, and then sat on the sofa himself.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Do you know why I chose you?"


    Tao Yanxi froze for a moment, thought about it, and shook her head.


    She really doesn''t know why the **** of death chose her, is it a predestined fate?


    Grim Reaper sneered, waved his hand, and an LCD screen appeared out of thin air.


    The original life is displayed on the screen.


    "Your life has been mediocre. You have neither suffered great hardships nor made great achievements. All in all, it is very mediocre."


    "But when you were 30 years old, you chose to commit suicide."


    Speaking of which, there was obviously a hint of doubt in Death God''s tone.

 v2 Chapter 575： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (6)

    "Everyone has their own destiny. The deaths recorded by me and Black and White Impermanence include accidents, vendettas, etc., but do not include suicide."


    "This underworld has been in operation for thousands of years, and various regulations, mapping, science and technology have gradually been integrated with the human world. It should have been a good situation."


    "Who knows that over the years, more and more people have committed suicide in the world, which has also led to the blockage of our dead souls in the underworld."


    The **** of death sneered and looked up and down Tao Yanxi.


    "I really don''t understand why people like you who live a good life want to commit suicide."


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she tilted her head slightly and showed a warm smile towards Death.


    "Probably because I want to meet you."


    Death was stunned, and some didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence.


    But for some unknown reason, these words, coupled with Tao Yanxi''s warm smile, made him feel a strange feeling in his heart.


    The **** of death coughed lightly and said with a hint of awkwardness, "My name is Song Yuxi."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You are a westerner, why take an oriental name!


    The **** of death seemed to have sensed Tao Yanxi''s doubts, and immediately said irritably, "Can''t I have two names!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that you are an oriental person, you would get used to oriental names, and he wouldn''t say his own oriental name!


    The **** of death didn''t know why he said that. Instead, he was used to it. He thought so, so he did it.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Song Yuxi, a very nice name."


    "Hmm." Song Yuxi snorted coldly, "The task for you to follow me in the future is to try to stop those who want to commit suicide."


    "You performed very well today, keep working hard, you know!" Song Yuxi said, staring at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently, "Then what am I capable of?"


    Song Yuxi tilted his head and thought for a while, as his assistant, if he didn''t have any ability, it didn''t seem reasonable.


    Thinking of this, Song Yuxi threw his sickle into the air, then waved his hand, and a black light emerged from the sickle, forming the appearance of a small sickle.


    "I''ll give you this sickle." Song Yuxi threw the small sickle in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the sickle and waved it casually, um... There was an illusion that she was going to harvest wheat.


    "That''s right, that''s it!" Song Yuxi praised, "It''s very my style."


    "If you see those dead souls who dare to bully you in the future, you will serve them with a sickle!" Song Yuxi said with a grin.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "Well, it''s alright, let''s go." Song Yuxi started chasing people again.


    Tao Yanxi got up and left, then found a room to stay.


    In fact, as a ghost, you don''t need to rest, but now everything in the underworld is in line with the human world, and there is a special notice on it, saying that all ghosts must ensure more than three hours of sleep every day.


    From 12:00 to 2:00 noon, except for the working ghosts, no other ghosts are allowed to wander outside.


    Otherwise, you will be caught and put in jail.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi can only say that everyone is happy.


    There is nothing to do on Song Yuxi''s side, and Tao Yanxi naturally won''t go looking for something to do.


    She took out her mobile phone and began to study the function of the mobile phone.


    There are quite a lot of APPs on mobile phones. In addition to the necessary communication APPs, there are even video APPs.

 v2 Chapter 576： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi curiously clicked on the video app, and just after opening it, a grimace was stuck on the screen, so frightened that Tao Yanxi immediately threw the phone out.


    "Scared me to death!" Tao Yanxi patted her chest and said to herself.


    Tao Yanxi calmed down for a while before picking up the phone again.


    This time, she was mentally prepared.


    She clicked on one video after another, and finally knew what the app did.


    To put it simply, because the ghosts of the underworld and **** have skyrocketed, those ghosts cannot be reincarnated for a while, and they are deeply bored.


    This boredom is easy to cause trouble, so in order to prevent ghosts from making trouble, the ghost shake APP was developed.


    On this APP, ghosts can freely publish their own videos. If they can get likes or rewards from others, they may even get the chance to reincarnate.


    When the ghosts have something to do, naturally they won''t make trouble.


    Tao Yanxi has to admit that the above is still very smart, and he can come up with such a genius method!


    Tao Yanxi, as a new ghost, watched those videos and said that he couldn''t accept it.


    What fried ghost bones, what ghosts cry and howl, and some ghosts twist their heads off to kick the ball...


    There are a lot of ghost comments below, which are wonderful.


    Of course, there are other ghosts in it. If you don''t pay attention, you will come to a strip show to attract many male ghosts to watch. Then, when you turn your head, it is revealed that the guy may be bigger than the male ghosts in front of the screen!


    Although Tao Yanxi felt that these videos were a bit irritating, but when she brushed it, the time passed in a flash.


    I have to say, Ghost Shake is really poisonous.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was addicted to the Guiyao app, Song Yuxi suddenly sent her a message.


    "Come here, someone is going to commit suicide again!" From the exclamation mark, it can be seen that Song Yuxi''s mood is not very good.


    Tao Yanxi put away her phone and quickly moved to Song Yuxi''s side.


    In an instant, Song Yuxi brought Tao Yanxi''s collar and came to the world.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the environment in front of her, it was a ward.


    At this moment, a man was sitting on the hospital bed. The man was holding a large number of white pills, which looked like sleeping pills.


    Death tutted secretly, kicked Tao Yanxi''s **** and said, "Come on, persuade him not to commit suicide!"


    Tao Yanxi, who was kicked in pain: QAQ


    She''s never been kicked in the ass!


    Tao Yanxi took a sip and walked out of the darkness.


    She put away her little sickle, coughed lightly and said, "little brother, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Wei''s hand trembled, and he looked at Tao Yanxi in horror, "Who are you? How did you get in?"


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the open door of the ward and said, "I walked in."


    Jiang Wei glanced at the door of the ward, and then calmed down.


    With a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, he said, "I''m fine, it''s already late, hurry up and go back."


    "Little brother, are you going to commit suicide?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    Jiang Wei closed his eyes, hiding the pain in his eyes.


    "I have a very serious illness, I don''t want to hurt my family, I..." It is better to die than to live.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Jiang Wei, he was strong, but his face was a little pale, where did he look like he was sick?


    Tao Yanxi walked to the hospital bed, took a look at the medical record, then looked at Jiang Wei, and said in a meaningful tone, "Are you really sick?"

 v2 Chapter 577： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (8)

    Hearing this, Jiang Wei frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the medical record and said: "It says lymphoma, and the clinical manifestation of lymphoma is painless lymphadenopathy. Fever, night sweats, weight loss, and itchy skin may appear before or at the same time as lymphadenopathy is found. systemic symptoms."


    "But I see that you are now, except for the paleness and the overall decadence, it seems that there is nothing serious?"


    Jiang Wei''s eyes widened, he threw the medicine in his hand and grabbed the medical record book in Tao Yanxi''s hand and looked at it.


    A few seconds later, he quickly took out his mobile phone and began to check information on "lymphoma cancer".


    A few minutes later, Jiang Wei dropped the phone and said angrily, "This quack doctor! Bullying me as a liberal arts student, I don''t even understand this lymphoma, and he was almost deceived by him!"


    Jiang Wei rolled up his sleeves, got out of bed, put on his shoes, and went to the doctor to settle the account.


    As for suicide? Just kidding, he is not sick, why did he commit suicide!


    Jiang Wei left in a hurry, leaving Tao Yanxi looking back at Song Yuxi, raised a smile and said, "Success."


    Song Yuxi gave Tao Yanxi a thoughtful look, "It seems that I''m quite good, and I actually found your assistant."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it complimenting her or complimenting himself?


    "Let''s go." Song Yuxi said.


    Tao Yanxi followed and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to see what happened next?"


    "What''s the matter in the Human World?" Song Yuxi asked rhetorically, obviously not planning to take care of the follow-up.


    Since Song Yuxi didn''t care about the follow-up, does that mean that the man will not commit suicide again?


    Otherwise, Song Yuxi is probably going to jump again.


    Tao Yanxi followed Song Yuxi and left the hospital.


    The follow-up to this incident was that the doctors of the hospital caused great physical and psychological harm to the patients because of random diagnosis and treatment.


    Patients who were originally treated in this hospital have moved to other hospitals. After arriving in other hospitals, their condition has really improved a lot.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi followed Song Yuxi back to the underworld again.


    As a result, as soon as he returned to the underworld, he received a message from Bai Wuchang, saying that there is a pure M country person who must jump in the Yellow River.


    After Song Yuxi received the news, she glanced at Tao Yanxi and said with a smile, "Look, your work is here again."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Shouldn''t this be your job?


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and took out her phone, "How many points will you give me this time?"


    Song Yuxi tutted, "If you can solve the problem of jumping into the Yellow River, I''ll give you one extra point!"


    When Song Yuxi said "one point", he was very sad, but it was a full point!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In fact, she really doesn''t care about the score, so asking this is just pretending that she cares.


    After all, a person or ghost who doesn''t care about anything is difficult to control.


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone and replied "Okay".


    Later, Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi rushed to the Yellow River.


    On the edge of the Yellow River, a blond foreigner is standing next to a wine jug, and he is still chanting a poem aloud.


    "When the day ends by the mountains, the Yellow River flows into the sea!"


    Black and white impermanence is standing behind him, ready to seduce his soul at any time.

 v2 Chapter 578： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (9)

    Song Yuxi walked over with Tao Yanxi, Void kicked the foreigner''s **** and said, "Is this guy going to jump the Yellow River?"


    "Yeah." Bai Wuchang shrugged, helpless.


    "In these years, suicide is so tragic." Hei Wuchang added, but the expression looked so unhappy.


    Song Yuxi was the one who couldn''t hear the word "suicide" the most. As soon as he heard this, he jumped up on the spot and kicked the Chinese people.


    "Suicide ass!" he shouted, clearly despising this man.


    The people of country M shuddered and felt a little chilly. Could there be a ghost?


    But he thought he was dying, so what was he afraid of? No matter if there is a ghost, it just happens to be a brother!


    Thinking like this, the people of M country began to roar again: "The water of the Yellow River comes from the sky, and it rushes to the sea and will never return!"


    Bai Wuchang shook his head, "Another fool."


    "Let''s talk about it first, this is from the West, and it can''t be stuffed into our hell." Bai Wuchang said with his arms around his chest.


    Song Yuxi snorted coldly, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Go!"


    Tao Yanxi paused, there was always an illusion that she was the dog and Song Yuxi was the owner.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, showing her figure.


    Her figure can only be maintained for half an hour, which means that she has to convince the M country within half an hour.


    The M country people only felt that a flower was in front of him, and there was a woman standing in front of him.


    Tom rubbed his eyes, feeling dizzy.


    He has already drank a lot of alcohol, and his mind is not very clear now.


    "Little sister, what are you doing here?" Tom said with a big tongue.


    Tao Yanxi sat next to Tom and said, "Come and see the Yellow River."


    "Hey! You also think the Yellow River is very beautiful, don''t you?" Tom said with a big laugh, "The Yellow River is far above the white clouds, a lonely city of Wanren Mountain!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, when I saw the Yellow River, I gave up."


    "Huh? Little girl, there is a story!" Tom said.


    Tao Yanxi did not answer his question, but instead asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Tom scratched his head and said, "I''ll jump into the river."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied again, "Do you want to listen to a song? Let me sing you a song."


    "Huh? Good!" Tom found it interesting and responded directly.


    Tao Yanxi opened her thin lips slightly and started to sing.


    "Maybe I''ll turn around after hitting the south wall.


    Maybe I will give up when I see the Yellow River. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a song, Tom''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    He rubbed his hands together and asked excitedly and curiously, "Where is this south wall?"


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi replied, "Are you interested?"


    "That''s for sure!" Tom''s eyes brightened, "It must be as famous as the Yellow River, it must be a great scenery!"


    Tom stood up and said, "No, no, I have to check that south wall, I have to hit the south wall!"


    And then... Tom left Tao Yan and ran away.


    Tao Yanxi: She is amazing!


    Black and white impermanence: ? ? ? And this kind of operation?


    Song Yuxi looked at Tao Yanxi thoughtfully, and there was an occasional glimmer of light in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, patted the non-existent ash, walked in front of Song Yuxi and said, "I succeeded, plus one point."


    Song Yuxi: You know the points every day! Don''t you know how to coax him as a boss?

 v2 Chapter 579： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (10)

    Song Yuxi snorted softly, pulled Tao Yanxi behind him, raised his head and said to Heihui Impermanence, "How is it? Am I bad?"


    Black and white impermanence looked behind Song Yuxi in amazement. If they were not mistaken, wasn''t that little girl the last soul in the court?


    If they had known that this little girl was so capable, they should have accepted this little girl, not the bald fat man!


    That bald fat man knows how to eat every day, and it''s useless at all!


    Thinking of this, the black and white impermanence eyes became even hotter.


    "This little girl is very powerful." Bai Wuchang rubbed his hands together and said excitedly, obviously having some coveted intentions for Tao Yanxi.


    Song Yuxi snorted coldly, "No matter how powerful it is, it''s my family! What''s your business?"


    Tao Yanxi was guarded by Song Yuxi, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, his brother really cared about him the most.


    "Humph!" When Bai Wuchang heard Song Yuxi say this, he snorted coldly, indicating that he did not envy him at all!


    There are many dead souls now, but there are very few capable dead souls.


    Especially those who commit suicide, they know that ghosts cry and wolf howls every day, and their psychological quality is inferior!


    Thinking of this, Bai Wuchang felt even more heartbroken.


    How can the **** of death be so lucky? I actually met such a talented little girl!


    If you know that you can save one dead soul, you will be less burdened!


    Bai Wuchang is thinking here, and Hei Wuchang is obviously much smarter than Bai Wuchang.


    Hei Wuchang took a step forward, trying to get as close to Tao Yanxi as possible.


    "Little girl, after all, you are an oriental person, and you are still adapted to the eastern environment. What''s so good about the underworld in the west? Come to our hell."


    Tao Yanxi: Is this a blatant pull? she likes!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Song Yuxi secretly, but she wanted to know how Song Yuxi would react?


    As soon as Song Yuxi heard this, he immediately jumped up and stomped his feet and said, "Well, you black and impermanent, you know how to play tricks every day!"


    "She''s mine! You don''t want to covet her!"


    After Song Yuxi finished speaking, she grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and disappeared.


    Hei Wuchang sighed regretfully, but soon he cheered up again.


    In this world, there really is no corner that can''t be pryed.


    There was a glimmer of light in Hei Wuchang''s eyes, and there seemed to be some thoughts in his mind.


    On the other side, although Song Yuxi left with Tao Yanxi, he also knew that Hei Wuchang had many ghost ideas. If Hei Wuchang kidnapped Tao Yanxi while he was not paying attention, his loss would be huge!


    Song Yuxi thought so with a straight face, and said very seriously: "Don''t go with Hei Wuchang."


    Tao Yanxi replied obediently, "Okay."


    Song Yuxi snorted, not satisfied or dissatisfied with Tao Yanxi''s answer.


    Song Yuxi waved his hand, "Okay, let''s go." He had to think hard about how to make Tao Yanxi follow him with all his heart!


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    She wants to continue to brush ghost shakes! That one is really poisonous, you can''t hear it when you brush it.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Song Yuxi turned on her phone and started searching for "How can I make someone follow me with all my heart?"


    Many pieces of information were found in the search, and the most information displayed was "love".


    Song Yuxi frowned slightly, love? What is that?

 v2 Chapter 580： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (11)

    Song Yuxi began to search for love again, and this time, more information popped up.


    However, the interpretation of love is different.


    Some people say that love is sunshine, which can bring warmth, while others say that love is rain, which makes people tremble.


    What kind of love is waiting, the most distant future, the hardest waiting, and the poison that makes people die...


    The definition of love is not the same, Song Yuxi is also more and more confused.


    So, what the **** is love? ?


    Song Yuxi was carrying his sickle, bit by bit on the phone.


    In the end, Song Yuxi really couldn''t understand the definition of love, so he just threw the phone away and ignored it.


    Wouldn''t it be fine if he directly asked Tao Yanxi to love him?


    Whatever you do! What he asked, he didn''t believe that Tao Yanxi would not agree!


    Thinking so, Song Yuxi found Tao Yanxi who was very happy with the ghost brush, and said very seriously: "From today on, you must love me!"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, she really didn''t know why Song Yuxi said that.


    She glanced at Song Yuxi and started a conversation with Xiaoyao at the same time.


    [His brain should not be broken, right? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ...


    [Little master, according to observation, it should not be broken. ¡¿


    Tao Yan hesitated, so suddenly let her love him or something, what exactly is this operation?


    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes and replied "Okay" obediently.


    She is now a mediocre person. For all the requirements of the superior, she will only agree, not refute, um... perfect!


    Originally, it was very easy for Song Yuxi to find out that she devoured the soul of the original body. If she showed a little different character from the original body, it would definitely arouse Song Yuxi''s suspicion.


    Now she is still obediently following her original character.


    After waiting for a long time, her soul body is a little more stable, and she doesn''t need to be so restrained.


    Song Yuxi nodded in satisfaction when she saw Tao Yan''s response.


    "Yes, you have to love me."


    Tao Yanxi replied obediently again: "Okay."


    She loves him! If it wasn''t for the fear of being found out by him as an alien soul, she would have rushed up and kissed her already!


    This brother is so cute.


    Tao Yanxi snickered in her heart, but on the surface she still had an expression of "I will listen to everything you say".


    After Song Yuxi resolved the important matter in his heart, he said triumphantly: "I see how Hei Wuchang robs you from me!"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but did not speak.


    In fact, just now, Hei Wuchang sent her a message, inviting her to get together tomorrow.


    As for the purpose of the small gathering, you don''t need to guess to know that Hei Wuchang wants to win her over.


    "I see that you performed well today, so I decided to give you another...add..." Song Yuxi paused, "0.2 points!"


    Song Yuxi raised her head and looked like "don''t hurry up and thank me".


    Tao Yanxi held back a smile, bowed her head slightly and said, "Thank you."


    "Hmm." Song Yuxi nodded in satisfaction, then left quickly.


    After Song Yuxi left, Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and looked at the message Hei Wuchang sent to her, rubbing her fingers on the message, her eyes flashing with inexplicable light.


    That short line was so eye-catching that Tao Yanxi couldn''t ignore it.


    [I know who you are. Tomorrow noon will gather in the underworld. ¡¿


    Who is this black impermanence?

 v2 Chapter 581： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi put away her phone and decided to go to the meeting tomorrow to meet this black impermanence, but she wanted to know what trump card Hei impermanence had.


    At noon the next day, Tao Yanxi was thinking about when Hei Wuchang would come, and Hei Wuchang appeared in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Black Impermanence and raised her eyebrows.


    Hei Wuchang sat down like his own family. He sat up straight and put his hands on his lap, like a good student.


    However, those eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, as if there were endless things to say.


    Tao Yanxi asked straight to the point: "Your purpose?"


    Hei Wuchang heard this and said with a chuckle, "There''s no purpose, it''s just that the suicide rate in Dongfang is getting higher and higher recently. I think you persuade people to have a trick, and I just want you to help us."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Hei Wuchang suspiciously, "What do you mean by that message?"


    Black Impermanence shrugged, "That''s what it means on the surface."


    He frowned slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became a little weird.


    "You''re not her, are you?"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Black Impermanence spread out his hands, a helpless look.


    "There''s no point in us arguing about that."


    "I just want to ask you if you are willing to help us with this."


    "As long as you''re willing to help us, I won''t tell Death that you''re not her."


    Hei Wuchang seemed to be certain that Tao Yanxi was unwilling to let the God of Death know that she was not the original body, so he threatened.


    Tao Yanxi is still not sure how Hei Wuchang knew about this matter, she thought for a moment, nodded and replied, "Okay, I promise you."


    Hei Wuchang was overjoyed, but his face remained silent.


    "Alright then, come with me." Hei Wuchang grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, and before she could react, Hei Wuchang took her to the roof of a building.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Did someone jump off the building?


    It was an abandoned building, and a girl in pajamas was standing on the edge, crumbling.


    Hei Wuchang''s face sank, and he said to Tao Yanxi, "Persuade her not to commit suicide."


    After speaking, Hei Wuchang pushed Tao Yanxi out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Are the men in this world, oh no, male ghosts, so unkind?


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, showing her figure.


    At this time, the sun was just right, and the hot sun was roasting the earth. Although it was such a warm sunshine, Tao Yanxi felt that the girl in front of her was full of gloomy and cold feeling.


    That is no longer nostalgic for the world, and it is also a silent protest against this world.


    The girl didn''t seem to notice her coming, she closed her eyes, opened her hands, and the tears kept falling.


    Tao Yanxi stood still, coughed lightly and said, "I heard that King Ke Tian is coming to He City to hold a concert."


    As soon as these words came out, the girl suddenly opened her eyes and turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Her lips were trembling, and she seemed a little excited.


    After a while, she spit out two words.


    "real?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, that''s absolutely true."


    The girl froze for a moment, then suddenly shook her head and said, "No, it''s impossible!"


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward and asked, "Why is it impossible?"


    "Ke Tianwang has already held concerts in Beijing, Chengshi, and Wushi, and it''s Heshi''s turn."


    The girl''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter, yes, it''s Heshi''s turn!

 v2 Chapter 582： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (13)

    But the next moment, the girl seemed to think of something, her body trembled, and she said with a pale face, "No, no, no!"


    She said three "nos" in a row, her body shook, and she was about to fall.


    Tao Yanxi said quickly: "Ke Tianwang just posted a Weibo for his fans, don''t you want to see it?"


    The girl was taken aback, "Has he posted on Weibo?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, I posted on Weibo again after half a year."


    The girl bit her lip, Ke Tianwang is her male god, she has always worked hard with him as her goal, but...


    Her teacher, but... violated her!


    The girl clenched her fists, and there was a trace of hatred in her eyes.


    "Do you want me to read Weibo to you?" Tao Yanxi took out her phone and asked.


    The girl hesitated, nodded and said, "Well, you read."


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and really started to read.


    "November 20th, I''ll be waiting for you at Tianyue Stadium, will you come?"


    Hearing this, the girl nodded again and again, "I will! I will definitely go!"


    The girl climbed down, walked quickly to Tao Yanxi''s side, and snatched her phone.


    "It''s really his Weibo, it''s really his Weibo!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Of course, I don''t lie."


    The girl returned the phone to Tao Yanxi and whispered "thank you".


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, raised her hand and stroked her hair.


    "Alive is the best."


    The girl nodded heavily, she figured it out, she was going to bring that beast teacher to ruin!


    In order not to let more girls suffer, she must be strong!


    The most important thing is that her idol is coming to a concert!


    November 20, isn''t that only a week away?


    The girl''s face changed, she hadn''t bought a ticket yet!


    Thinking of this, the girl didn''t care about anything else and ran away with her skirt in hand.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the girl''s back and couldn''t help but smile. Fans were chasing stars, but it was still quite scary.


    Hei Wuchang suddenly appeared behind Tao Yanxi, "You are more powerful than I thought."


    Tao Yanxi turned around and raised her eyebrows noncommittally.


    Hei Wuchang said this and chuckled, "To be honest, it''s a pity that you follow Death, you should have a bigger stage to play your role."


    "How is it? Come to work in my hell?" Hei Wuchang once again issued an invitation.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said, "The underworld is fine."


    Hei Wuchang snorted softly, disagreeing with this sentence.


    But he also knew that Tao Yanxi probably wouldn''t leave him easily, but it didn''t matter, he had time.


    "I should go back." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hei Wuchang nodded, "I''ll take you back."


    Just when Hei Wuchang wanted to send Tao Yanxi back, Song Yuxi appeared carrying his sickle.


    "Well, you black impermanence, I knew you were not at ease!"


    Song Yuxi picked up the sickle and waved towards Hei Wuchang, Hei Wuchang quickly avoided, waved at Tao Yanxi and said, "Then, see you next time."


    After he finished speaking, Hei Wuchang quickly disappeared, leaving only Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi who looked helpless.


    Song Yuxi put away the sickle, rushed to Tao Yanxi aggressively and asked, "Why did you come out with a wild man! Don''t you love me! I''m still not your baby!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, where did you learn such irritating words!

 v2 Chapter 583： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi had never recovered from her surprise, but she heard Song Yuxi say, "Do you still want my little baby!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "I want it!" How could it not be?


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi''s face became better.


    He put his arms around his chest and snorted coldly, "Then don''t meet this wild man in the future!"


    After finishing speaking, Song Yuxi seemed to feel that there was no such momentum, so he glared at Tao Yanxi and said, "Did you hear me!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "I heard."


    Song Yuxi nodded with satisfaction, he was still her baby!


    "Let''s go, go back!" Song Yuxi took Tao Yanxi''s arm and took her away.


    After returning to the underworld, Song Yuxi was still a little worried, and insisted on forcing Tao Yanxi to say that she loved him.


    Tao Yanxi could only say again and again, "I love you."


    After listening to it dozens of times, Song Yuxi nodded with satisfaction.


    "You will say this to me every day from now on, you know that!" Song Yuxi glared at Tao Yanxi fiercely and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I see."


    Song Yuxi nodded in satisfaction, letting Tao Yanxi leave.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to her room, she picked up her phone and looked at it, and Hei Wuchang sent another message.


    The content of the message is: [Song Yuxi didn''t embarrass you, did he? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows. It turns out that Hei Wuchang also knew the name of Dongfang, the God of Death?


    This is really interesting. According to Song Yuxi''s temperament, he would tell Hei Wuchang his Dongfang name?


    And the tone of Hei Wuchang''s words is strange.


    Perhaps seeing that Tao Yanxi did not reply to his message, another message was sent over there soon.


    ¡¾I am worried about you. ¡¿


    Seeing this message, Tao Yanxi shuddered suddenly, what does this black impermanence want to do?


    On the other side, Hei Wuchang looked at the information he had read but not replied, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    Bai Wuchang glanced at his partner and asked curiously, "What are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing." Hei Wuchang put away his phone and suddenly asked curiously, "What do you think of Tao Yanxi?"


    "Tao Yanxi? Who?" Bai Wuchang looked confused.


    "It''s the dead soul who persuaded people not to commit suicide by the Yellow River that day." Hei Wuchang explained with a good temper.


    Bai Wuchang suddenly realized that it was her.


    "It''s good." Bai Wuchang smacked his mouth, "I don''t know what luck the **** of death is, but the ghosts he received are so capable!"


    Hei Wuchang''s mouth curled into a smile, "I''m curious, how could such a person commit suicide."


    When Bai Wuchang heard this, a trace of curiosity crossed his face.


    "Yeah, I don''t think she has any intention of dying. Could it be that she has had a miserable life in this world?" Bai Wuchang asked.


    Hei Wuchang shook his head and did not answer Bai Wuchang''s words.


    "I remembered that I still have something to do, so I''ll go first." Hei Wuchang got up, turned and left.


    Bai Wuchang looked at Hei Wuchang''s back, scratched his head, and muttered, "It''s inexplicable!"


    After Hei Wuchang left, he found Truth Listening.


    When Ji heard Hei Wuchang approaching, he immediately said, "Hei Wuchang, I''ve told you enough, and I can''t reveal any more."


    Hei Wuchang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to inquire about her today, I''m just here to chat with you."

 v2 Chapter 584： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (15)

    Listening to Hei Wuchang, "What are you talking about?"


    The smile on Hei Wuchang''s face was even more complete, "Let''s talk about something interesting."


    On this side, Hei Wuchang and Di Ting were "friendly exchanges", while on the other side, Tao Yanxi looked at Hei Wuchang''s text messages over and over again.


    [Xiao Yao, you say, is this black impermanence trying to tease me? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiaoyao: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a


    [Little master, where did you get this illusion? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yan sighed, is it really an illusion?


    [By the way, is the protagonist of this world black and impermanent? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao.


    [Little master, your reflex arc is really long. ¡¿It was only now that I realized that Black Impermanence was the protagonist.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, [You also know that all my thoughts are on my brother, how can I control other people. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Just be happy.


    The story of this world is simple. It is nothing more than because the pressure of **** and the underworld is too great, and both black and white impermanence and death are compressing the number of ghosts.


    Especially the dead souls who committed suicide are a burden to them.


    The East and the West will evaluate a model worker every 100 years, and this year is the day when the model worker is evaluated for a hundred years.


    Because the human world is very peaceful now, other gods basically have nothing to do, so naturally they can''t be rated as model workers.


    The biggest competitors are Black and White Impermanence and Death.


    Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang are regarded as the same family, so Hei Wuchang did not regard Bai Wuchang as an opponent, only the God of Death was regarded as an opponent by him.


    And the **** of death, who is regarded as an opponent by the protagonist, naturally becomes the villain BOSS.


    It''s such a simple story, but looking at the impermanence of black, he still cares about this "model worker".


    But think about it, after evaluating the model workers, there are hundreds of years of paid vacation benefits, as well as some additional benefits, such as merit points, which are very important to Hei Wuchang.


    This is also the reason why Hei Wuchang is so desperate, because he really wants to take a vacation!


    No matter what, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt that Hei Wuchang and Song Yuxi were quite naive. Of course, what was even more naive was the Eastern and Western worlds, and they still had to choose model workers.


    Who is exhausted every day, don''t they have no idea in their hearts?


    Tao Yanxi complained in her heart for a while, but in the end she didn''t reply to the black impermanence message.


    She figured it out, why is this black impermanence flirting with her, she obviously wants her to help him work for free!


    Tao Yanxi thought she wasn''t that stupid, she wouldn''t help Hei Wuchang to work for free!


    [Little master, how did Hei Wuchang know that you are not the original body? ¡¿ Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s body froze, Oh, she forgot about it.


    ¡¾I am also very curious. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said, how did Hei Wuchang find out what even Song Yuxi had not discovered?


    [Little master, I have to tell you some bad news. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "What? you say. ¡¿


    [After Hei Wuchang found out that you are not the original body, Tiandao seemed to notice us, but I covered it up with the power of Tiandao. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, black and impermanent, really troublesome.


    [But don¡¯t worry, little master, Tiandao can¡¯t break through the disguise of the power of Tiandao at present. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi responded and said that she knew.

 v2 Chapter 585： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know how Hei Wuchang knew that she was not the original body, and it was because of this uncertainty that she was even more afraid of Hei Wuchang.


    So when Hei Wuchang sent her a message again asking her to help, Tao Yanxi had to go to work for free again.


    After the suicide target was achieved again, Tao Yanxi looked at Black Impermanence and started talking directly.


    "How did you know?" Knowing that she is not the original body.


    As smart as black and impermanent, he naturally knew what Tao Yanxi''s unreasonable words meant.


    He covered his lips and smiled, his eyes flashing inexplicably.


    "Guess what?" he said.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes inelegantly, guess what? What a guess! Not a child anymore!


    Since he knew that he was not the original body, Tao Yanxi had nothing to hide.


    Tao Yanxi waved his little sickle and pressed it against Hei Wuchang''s neck.


    The corner of her mouth raised a wicked smile, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll kill you~"


    The strange tone and the sinister smile burst out with a strange beauty.


    The color of Hei Wuchang''s eyes darkened a bit, he licked his lips, and said in an extremely elegant tone: "You are more interesting than I thought."


    "So your previous performance was all pretense?"


    The smile at the corner of Hei Wuchang''s mouth was even bigger, and it almost spread to his ears.


    Obviously, such Tao Yanxi aroused his interest even more.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Tao Yanxi''s expression sank, and the sickle went deeper into Hei Wuchang''s neck.


    Although Tao Yanxi was doing this, she knew that she couldn''t hurt Hei Wuchang in the slightest.


    Hei Wuchang obviously knew this, he raised his right hand and gently brushed the blade of the sickle.


    A cold touch came from the sickle, and his eyes flashed slightly, "Song Yuxi loves you, and will give up his sickle to you."


    Tao Yanxi knew that Hei Wuchang could not be hurt, so she naturally retracted the sickle, her expression even colder.


    "Nothing to do with you."


    "This is wrong." Hei Wuchang licked his lips, and his whole person looked a little evil.


    Just when Hei Wuchang was about to say something, he felt a strong wind hit him. He took a step back, but he was still injured.


    "You wild man!" Song Yuxi''s voice sounded in the space, and the next moment, his figure was already revealed.


    He carried his scythe and looked at Hei Wuchang with a bad expression.


    Hei Wuchang touched his right face, and black blood was already flowing out.


    "Tsk~" Hei Wuchang sighed, "Song Yuxi, you are really cruel."


    "Sketch your face and see if you dare to seduce my baby!" Song Yuxi said viciously.


    Hei Wuchang raised his eyebrows, "Baby?"


    "Others don''t necessarily want to be your baby~" Hei Wuchang left quickly after saying these words to start the battle.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to convey a sentence, "Yanyan baby, see you next time~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, when Song Yuxi heard these words, she was blown away.


    He turned around and stared at Tao Yanxi fiercely, and asked each word: "Yan! Yan! Bao! Bei!"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, "No, no."


    "Humph!" Song Yuxi snorted coldly, "Whose baby are you!"


    "Yours, yours!" Tao Yan said repeatedly, which was really annoying.

 v2 Chapter 586： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (17)

    "That''s right! You are my baby, I am your little baby! There are no other wild men, you know!" Song Yuxi said viciously.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Got it!"


    Song Yuxi nodded with satisfaction, then suddenly remembered something, and her face changed again.


    "Didn''t you promise me last time not to come out with the wild man? Why did you come out again?"


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands, with a look of "I''m also very wronged".


    "Don''t blame me, he kidnapped me." Tao Yanxi lowered her head, "I can''t beat him."


    When Song Yuxi heard it, he felt very reasonable.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Song Yuxi said, "If he kidnaps you again in the future, will you send a message to know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Got it."


    Song Yuxi nodded with satisfaction, ready to take Tao Yanxi back to the underworld.


    Tao Yanxi followed Song Yuxi and asked curiously, "How did you find me?"


    Song Yuxi coughed lightly and said, "You take care of me!"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and followed Song Yuxi back to the underworld.


    As soon as she returned to the underworld, Song Yuxi left her behind and didn''t know where to go.


    Tao Yanxi began to brush ghosts again. Anyway, there is nothing to do, so it is better to understand the life of ghosts.


    On the other side, Song Yuxi returned to his room and carefully opened a book.


    He turned a page and began to read.


    "When the little baby asks a question, be sure to answer him patiently."


    Song Yuxi frowned, recalling the scene of the conversation with Tao Yanxi just now.


    Does Tao Yanxi have the patience to answer her own words?


    It seems there is!


    Song Yuxi''s brows stretched out, and she continued to read.


    "When the little baby is coquettish, be sure to hug him and kiss him."


    Seeing this, Song Yuxi acted like a spoiled child? Yes, he has to act like a spoiled brat to Tao Yanxi so that she will love her even more!


    But what to do coquettishly?


    Song Yuxi started flipping through the book again, looking for words related to "acting like a spoiled child".


    When the cover was exposed, I saw "Guide to Getting Along with Little Babies" written on it, and it was accompanied by a child who only wore a diaper.


    This is obviously a parenting guide, but Song Yuxi mistakenly thought it was a "love guide", and naturally substituted himself into the role of "little baby" to test whether Tao Yanxi really loved him. , or, love deep enough.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Song Yuxi had put her to the test as a mother, and she was still laughing at the ghost with a big heart.


    After an unknown amount of time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the phone and went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Song Yuxi stood outside with her hands on her hips, her cheeks bulging.


    As soon as he saw Tao Yanxi, he stamped his foot and said:


    "I want potato chips, cookies, and double skin milk


    Just ask if you can buy it for me or not


    I want to eat jelly, I want to eat seaweed, I want to eat chocolate


    If you don''t buy it, I''ll be angry. If you don''t buy it, I''ll be angry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I want Sprite, Coke, and sweet cones


    I''m your little baby, I must pet you, I must pet


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, what style is this!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Yuxi with a terrified face. At this moment, she suspected that Song Yuxi was possessed by some kind of monster!


    And the possessed monster must be a big foodie!

 v2 Chapter 587： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (18)

    Tao Yanxi took two steps back in horror and looked at Song Yuxi in shock.


    Song Yuxi saw that Tao Yanxi not only did not coax herself, but also took two steps back, her face suddenly changed.


    He put his hands on his hips and asked with a cold snort, "Did you go to see that wild man again!"


    Tao Yanxi slowly shook her head and asked cautiously, "You seem to be a little bit wrong recently."


    "There''s something wrong with me?" Song Yuxi''s eyes widened, "It''s clearly you that''s wrong! How can you blame me!"


    Song Yuxi felt very angry, what happened to this person? Shouldn''t he be teasing himself?


    Song Yuxi snorted coldly, wrapped her arms around her waist, looked at Tao Yanxi somewhat condescendingly, and said, "You must apologize to me today, otherwise, I...I just...don''t love you anymore!"


    That''s right, he doesn''t love her anymore!


    It can be said in the "Guide to Getting Along with Little Baby" that once the little baby says "no love", the other party will definitely be very sad.


    Since she doesn''t want to coax herself, he must make her sad!


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, she really couldn''t adapt to Song Yuxi''s style of painting.


    Does Song Yuxi love her?


    He doesn''t know love, how can love come from?


    Let alone say "no love", if there is no love, why not love?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, nodded and said, "Then you don''t love him." You can''t be so used to him all the time, can you?


    Song Yuxi''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe what Tao Yanxi said.


    What does it mean to not love anymore?


    How can you not love it!


    "No! I don''t love you, you have to love me!" Song Yuxi said rather arrogantly and unreasonably.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Yuxi, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Why are you so obsessed with loving and not loving?"


    "I..." Song Yuxi was stunned, yes, why is he so obsessed with love and dislike?


    "In order to keep me loyal to you?" Tao Yanxi gave him the answer directly.


    Song Yuxi nodded blankly. He really thought so at the beginning, so what about now? Do you think so too?


    At this moment, Song Yuxi became a little confused.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "I will always be loyal to you, after all, I came to this underworld for you."


    Song Yuxi blinked, does this mean that he committed suicide because of him?


    He frowned slightly, "Have we met before?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "Perhaps, we met in the past that we didn''t know for a long time."


    Song Yuxi''s brows furrowed even deeper. He found that he had lived a long time, and the more he lived, the more he went back. He couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi was saying at all.


    The smile at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth was even more inscrutable, but what he said was very straightforward.


    "I won''t betray you until I get 100 points."


    Song Yuxi thought about it for a while, and felt that it made some sense. After all, having points means having a chance to reincarnate.


    The chance of reincarnation is something that every ghost is not willing to miss.


    After I came to the underworld, I realized that the world is good. This is probably the eternal principle.


    Song Yuxi nodded solemnly, "In view of your poor performance recently, I decided to deduct two points from you!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, she still has no two points!


    "You are at minus 0.4 now." Song Yuxi patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and said earnestly, "You have to work hard!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Believe it or not, I slap you to death!

 v2 Chapter 588： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (19)

    For the first time, Tao Yanxi knew that there was such an operation!


    Negative score?


    This is equivalent to working for someone else. When the salary is settled at the end of the month, I was told that I would still pay the company back?


    If there is such a company, it is probably not far from bankruptcy.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth and was about to reason with Song Yuxi when she saw Song Yuxi snorted lightly and left quickly.


    Before she even called to stop him, Song Yuxi didn''t know where she had slipped.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door, lay on the bed again, picked up the phone, and looked at the score record, the bright minus 0.4 was really eye-catching.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and decided to ignore this negative score, and it would be more fun to play Ghost Shake.


    On the other side, after Song Yuxi left Tao Yanxi, he came to **** and found Hei Wuchang.


    Hei Wuchang didn''t seem to be at all curious that Song Yuxi would come, and he even provided refreshments to welcome Song Yuxi.


    Song Yuxi walked over, sat down on the opposite side of Hei Wuchang, and asked with a bad face, "What do you want to do?"


    Hei Wuchang picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Song Yuxi.


    The steaming hot tea rises and smokes, making the black and impermanent face in a trance.


    "You also know that the people of the East, especially the people of China, have been reforming in recent years. This is changing. There are always some people who want to commit suicide if they can''t think of it."


    "I am black and impermanent, and I can''t blatantly stop those people from committing suicide, but there is no list of these suicides in the book of life and death of the King of Hell, and the reincarnation of this world naturally does not include them."


    "There are so many people who commit suicide, the order of this **** will be chaotic, the order of this **** will be chaotic, isn''t it still us who suffer?"


    What Hei Wuchang said was nice, both inside and outside of what he said showed that he was really helpless to go to Tao Yanxi.


    Song Yuxi frowned impatiently when she heard this.


    "If you want me to say, the psychological quality of your eastern people is really poor!" Is it bad to commit suicide at any time?


    Hei Wuchang took a sip of tea, "Each each other."


    Song Yuxi put his arms around his chest and said, "Hmph, let''s pull it down, the order of my underworld is much better than yours!"


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you give Tao Yanxi to me?" Hei Wuchang climbed down the pole.


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi glared at Hei Wuchang viciously and said, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Hei Wuchang put down the teacup, propped his chin on his right hand, looked at Song Yuxi casually, and asked with a hint of laziness: "Since you think your West is better than my East, why don''t you want to give up Tao Yanxi to us? Anyway? , she is not important to you, isn''t she?"


    "Who said she''s not important!" Song Yuxi replied directly.


    "Oh?" Hei Wuchang raised his eyebrows, "Without her, wouldn''t the order of your underworld be fine?"


    "But my **** is different. We need her very much."


    Song Yuxi frowned slightly, he always felt that there was something in the black impermanence, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    In the end, he could only hold his head high and say with a hint of smugness: "Hmph, watching you suffer is my greatest pleasure!"


    Song Yuxi gave Hei Wuchang a naive face, and left quickly.


    Hei Wuchang covered his lips and smiled, the laughter getting louder and louder, and he looked up and laughed at the back, looking very happy.

 v2 Chapter 589： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (20)

    After laughing for a while, he stopped, picked up the teapot, and poured a cup of hot tea.


    "How? Come to my hell." Hei Wuchang said.


    From the shadow behind Black Impermanence, Tao Yanxi slowly walked out.


    She walked to the opposite side of Hei Wuchang and sat down, and said helplessly, "You called me here just to see this?"


    Hei Wuchang blinked, "It was a good show, wasn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi picked up the teacup and took a sip of the hot tea.


    "It''s a good show, but if you want to use this to provoke the relationship between us, then you have made a wrong idea." Tao Yanxi put down the teacup. This tea is good tea, but it is mixed with too much. malicious.


    Hei Wuchang picked up the cup of tea that Tao Yanxi put down, aimed at the part that Tao Yanxi had just drank, raised his head and drank the rest of the tea.


    At the end, he licked his lips and said with an inexplicable meaning, "It''s very sweet."


    Tao Yanxi shuddered, only to feel goosebumps all over her body.


    "These days are really boring, I just want to have some fun." Hei Wuchang said, never mentioning provocative things.


    "If you feel bored, you can go for a walk in the world. There are many wonderful people and things in the world." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hei Wuchang shook his head, "What''s the fun in the world? I''ve already seen clearly the nature of human beings."


    He has lived for so many years and has hooked so many souls, he has already seen through the sinister and kindness of the human heart.


    "Don''t forget, I used to be alone." The implication is that she is not actually interesting.


    Hei Wuchang shook his head, "You''re not that simple~"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, staring straight at Hei Wuchang.


    Hei Wuchang poured another cup of hot tea, and the black water slowly flowed out from the spout, into the crystal clear teacup, and a plume of smoke rose.


    Hei Wuchang''s eyes flickered slightly, and he sent the teacup to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the teacup, but did not pick it up.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I warn you not to hurt Song Yuxi, otherwise..."


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s momentum skyrocketed, and killing intent suddenly filled the entire space.


    Hei Wuchang stared straight at Tao Yanxi with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and after a while, he replied "Okay".


    Tao Yanxi got up, looked down at Hei Wuchang, and said coldly, "If you drink too much evil tea, you will become a ghost."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi turned around and left.


    Hei Wuchang looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, picked up the tea and drank it.


    He licked his lips and murmured, "Evil ghost? Exactly what I want."


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the underworld, she just bumped into Song Yuxi who had just returned from her soul collection.


    Song Yuxi snorted coldly at Tao Yanxi, skipped her and left, making Tao Yanxi a head and two big.


    Do the protagonist of this world and his elder brother have brains?


    This style of painting is more strange than the other.


    Black Impermanence, who is obviously the protagonist, has a tendency to develop towards the villain BOSS, and Song Yuxi, who is obviously the villain BOSS, has a tendency to develop towards the second protagonist.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, she wanted to know what kind of sparks these two people would create.


    Ever since Tao Yanxi warned Hei Wuchang that day, Hei Wuchang has never come to Tao Yanxi again.


    I don''t know if it''s because fewer people have committed suicide recently, or because Hei Wuchang listened to her warning.

 v2 Chapter 590： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (21)

    A month has passed in a flash. During this month, through Tao Yanxi''s continuous efforts, her points have finally changed from minus 0.4 to plus 5!


    What a joy!


    On this day, Song Yuxi said that he was going to the east to pick up a group of ghosts. The reason was that a group of people from country M went to China to climb mountains, and they all fell to their deaths. It can be said that it was very miserable.


    Because they died in China, they had to go to China to induce their souls, and then deal with it.


    The current batch of ghosts are being watched by black and white impermanence, and they need to go to confirm as soon as possible.


    Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi quickly found the black and white impermanence. When they arrived there, five burly ghosts squatted there pitifully, as if they had been greatly wronged.


    As soon as they saw Death, they started chattering in English.


    What they said is nothing more than black and white impermanence and fierceness, and their tragic deaths.


    In the end, Song Yuxi was really annoyed by them, so he put them all away, ready to go back to the underworld and release them.


    Seeing Hei Wuchang again after a month, Tao Yanxi only felt that the malice surging in Hei Wuchang was more than enough.


    The black impermanence now really looks like the bad guy in the TV series.


    On the other hand, Song Yuxi was in high spirits, exuding an air of "I''m not easy to mess with, but I''m good to coax".


    Tao Yanxi helped her forehead helplessly, and said to Xiao Yao in her mind, "Is this male protagonist crooked? ¡¿


    [Little master, Xiaoyao doesn''t know QAQ] The first time I saw the blackened protagonist, it was so scary QAQ


    [Speaking of which, Xiao Yao, do you know that in the myths and legends of China, there are some mythical beasts that can know all things? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and said: [Listen carefully! You can recognize everything in the world by listening. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, maybe she was not the original body, or she was listening to Hei Impermanence.


    Tao Yanxi decided to take the time to find some truth listening to see if he could get any clues.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi again after a month, Hei Wuchang''s eyes were darker than before, he glanced at Song Yuxi with interest, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hei Wuchang walked towards Tao Yanxi, leaned close to her ear, and whispered, "Baby, long time no see."


    Tao Yanxi took a step back subconsciously, just back to Song Yuxi''s side.


    Song Yuxi suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi in her arms, looked at Hei Wuchang with a bad expression and said, "You wild man, what do you want to do!"


    Hei Wuchang straightened his waist, spread his hands, and looked like "I didn''t do anything".


    "I want her, didn''t you already know it?" Hei Wuchang said.


    "Bah!" Song Yuxi spat secretly, and left in a flash with her arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    This wild man! I bother! Song Yuxi thought bitterly, and her arms around Tao Yanxi became stronger.


    Hei Wuchang looked at the place where the two disappeared, and the smile on the corner of his mouth faded a little.


    Bai Wuchang came up, frowned and looked at Hei Wuchang and said, "Hei Zi, I feel that you are in a bad state recently. Did something happen?"


    Hei Wuchang came back to his senses, took care of the clothes that were not messy, and said lightly: "Nothing, maybe the pressure has been too much recently."


    Bai Wuchang gave Hei Wuchang a suspicious look, "Really?"


    Hei Wuchang nodded, "Otherwise?"


    When Bai Wuchang thought about it, it seemed to make sense. If this really happened, wouldn''t he know?

 v2 Chapter 591： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (22)

    After Song Yuxi brought Tao Yanxi back to the underworld, she first sent the ghosts to where they were supposed to go, and then found Tao Yanxi again, telling her not to run away with that wild man~ etc.


    Tao Yanxi responded one by one, and about an hour later, Song Yuxi let him go and went back to work.


    After Song Yuxi left, Tao Yanxi came to **** and found Truth Listening.


    Listening to the truth seemed to know that she was coming, and the first thing she said when she saw Tao Yanxi was "I don''t know anything."


    These words are simply three hundred taels of silver here.


    Tao Yanxi walked over to Di Ting and asked, "Has Hei Wuchang been here before?"


    Di Ting looked at Tao Yanxi and nodded, but refused to say a word.


    The last time Hei Wuchang was looking for him, what he said was just a chat, but the result was always set on his words.


    Caused him to leak a lot of secrets!


    This time, Ji Ting was also reluctant to speak after being beaten to death.


    Listening to the truth thought very well, as long as he did not speak, then Tao Yanxi would not be able to ask anything.


    However, Tao Yanxi really didn''t want to ask anything, she just needed to confirm that Hei Wuchang had come.


    Seeing the appearance of Di Ting, I also know that Di Ting told Hei Impermanence some of her little secrets.


    He just didn''t know how much He heard about, and he told Hei Impermanence how much.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down, looked at Di Heng and asked, "What did you tell Hei Impermanence?"


    Ji Ting shook his head, beat him to death, and he stopped talking!


    Tao Yan didn''t listen to the truth, thought for a while and asked, "Hei Wuchang knows that I''m not the original body?"


    Listening to the truth nodded, indicating that Hei Wuchang knew it.


    "Besides, does he know anything else?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Listening to the truth nodded, indicating that Hei Wuchang knew other things.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, do you know anything else?


    What will Black Impermanence know?


    "I''m here for Song Yuxi, does Hei Wuchang know about this?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Listening to the nod, the expression is about to cry.


    Black impermanence is the devil, this alien soul is also the devil QAQ


    He just can hear their little secrets, why do you QAQ him


    Zhen Ting felt that he was so wronged and helpless, he buried his head and closed himself.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi wanted to ask something else, but looking at Di Ting''s performance, it was obvious that she was unwilling to cooperate with her.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, well, knowing these two points is enough.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, turned and left.


    An hour after she left, Hei Wuchang found Truth Listening again.


    Listening to the truth continued to be autistic. Hei Wu often listened to the truth and refused to cooperate, and did not ask any more questions, just asked a question.


    "She''s here?"


    Listening to the weak nod, they are all devils, devils!


    After Hei Wuchang got an accurate answer, he left quickly.


    Listening to the truth continued in self-isolation, and found Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, saying that he would retreat for hundreds of years!


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva didn''t know what was going on, but he wanted to go into retreat, and he couldn''t stop him, so he let him go into retreat.


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t know that Zhen Ting had closed down, and she was still thinking about whether to go to Zhen Ting again. After all, the information she had obtained was still very limited.


    As a result, when she went to look for listening to listening again, she was told that listening to listening was in retreat, and I am afraid that she would not be out of the retreat for a hundred years.


    So, looking for the truth to listen to understand some clues to such a sudden end.

 v2 Chapter 592： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (23)

    Fortunately, Black Impermanence has always been a restless person.


    If Tao Yanxi didn''t go to him, Hei Wuchang would come to her.


    But this time, Hei Wuchang was obviously more courageous. He directly found Tao Yanxi when Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi went out to persuade the ghost.


    At first, Hei Wuchang just looked at Tao Yanxi from the side, and when Tao Yanxi finally persuaded her to stop suicide, Hei Wuchang appeared.


    The moment Hei Wuchang appeared, Song Yuxi stood in front of Tao Yanxi and looked at Hei Wuchang with a bad expression.


    "What are you doing here again?" Song Yuxi asked.


    Hei Wuchang glanced at Song Yuxi, took out a folding fan out of nowhere, and began to fan himself.


    "Come to find baby~" Hei Wuchang raised his voice and looked very happy.


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi looked at Hei Wuchang even more viciously and said, "Find me if you want me! Why are you so disgusting!"


    Hei Wuchang shook the hand of the fan for a while, and looked at Song Yuxi with a look of "are you mentally retarded?"


    The baby he was looking for was obviously Tao Yanxi, right?


    This shameless **** actually thinks the baby he''s looking for is him?


    Tao Yanxi, who was being guarded by Song Yuxi, shook her shoulders, obviously holding back a smile.


    Hei Impermanence finally ate shriveled here at Song Yuxi, it''s really... so funny!


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more funny she felt, and she couldn''t hold back, so she laughed outright.


    With this smile, Hei Wuchang and Song Yuxi''s eyes naturally fell on her.


    Song Yuxi frowned, "What are you laughing at?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, pursed her lips, held back her smile and said, "It''s nothing, I just think that baby is very suitable for you."


    Song Yuxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally, "Of course, it''s just that I''m your little baby, as for the others!"


    Song Yuxi turned her head, glared at Hei Wuchang viciously, and spit out two words, "Not worthy!"


    When Hei Wuchang heard this, not only was he not angry, but he became more and more happy.


    He raised his lips and repeated a few words.


    "Baby?"


    Song Yuxi froze all of a sudden, "I said, you are not allowed to call me that! You...you..."


    Song Yuxi thought about it for a long time and didn''t come up with any words to fight against the black impermanence, and finally came up with a few words.


    "Disgusting!"


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Black Impermanence:¡­


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t hold back, and pulled Song Yuxi, who was a middle school sophomore, to her side, then looked at Hei Wuchang and asked, "What are you doing here again?"


    Hei Wuchang came out and said with a smile, "I said it before, I missed you, so I came to see you."


    "Do you think I would believe what you said?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically, with a warning in his eyes.


    Hei Wuchang closed the folding fan, shook his head and said, "Then I''m really sad."


    His eyes fell on Song Yuxi who was angry, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    The news he got from Di Heng was far more than that Tao Yanxi was not the original body, and it was not only that Tao Yanxi was here for Song Yuxi.


    Also, Song Yuxi is the biggest obstacle to his evaluation of model workers, and he is the so-called protagonist of this world.


    Thinking of this, Hei Wuchang couldn''t help but sneer.


    main character? Oh, what a big joke.


    Maliciousness surged from Hei Wuchang, and the maliciousness charged towards Tao Yanxi, almost burying Tao Yanxi...

 v2 Chapter 593： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (24)

    Tao Yanxi stared slightly, and at an angle that Song Yuxi could not see, the fingers of his right hand moved slightly, and a white light instantly moved towards Hei Wuchang, suppressing the malice in him.


    A trace of surprise quickly crossed Hei Wuchang''s face, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes was also a little frightened.


    This man is indeed more powerful than he imagined.


    But, that''s what''s fun.


    The corner of Hei Wuchang''s mouth twitched into a smile, and the only fear in his eyes turned into a strong interest.


    Tao Yanxi gave Hei Wuchang a warning look, then took Song Yuxi''s arm and said, "Little baby, let''s go."


    When Song Yuxi heard the "little baby", he only felt comfortable all over his body. With a smile on his face, he nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Song Yuxi glanced at Hei Wuchang provocatively, and said in a loud voice, "I''m just her little baby, you wild man, get away!"


    Hei Wuchang wanted to refute something, but when he saw Tao Yanxi''s fingers moving slightly, he was suddenly speechless.


    Hei Wuchang was startled, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    Interesting, interesting, really interesting.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Song Yuxi away quickly, while Hei Wuchang looked at the place where the two were standing just now and shook his head gently.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi left, the feeling of confinement just now disappeared.


    Hei Wuchang raised his hand, rubbed his wrist, and became more interested in Tao Yanxi in his heart.


    As a result of this interest, Hei Wuchang suddenly appeared in Tao Yanxi''s room that night.


    At that time, Song Yuxi didn''t know where he went, and in short, he was not in the underworld.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hei Wuchang who suddenly appeared in the room, frowning slightly, "What are you doing here again?"


    "Come to find you, baby~" Hei Wuchang sat down naturally as if he was in his own home, put his right leg on his left, leaned forward, and looked at Tao Yanxi with interest.


    Tao Yanxi was sitting on the sofa, leaning against the sofa. Although he seemed to be relaxed, his muscles were tense, and he was obviously on guard.


    "I don''t think we have anything to talk about." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hei Wuchang chuckled, "But I have a lot to say to my baby~"


    Tao Yanxi stared at Hei Wuchang with unkind eyes, and the dark eyes seemed to contain a storm.


    "Baby, what''s so good about Song Yuxi? Huh? It''s worth doing this for him..." Hei Wuchang licked his lips, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became dangerous.


    Tao Yanxi also returned a dangerous smile, her right fingers moved slightly, and white light poured out towards Hei Wuchang.


    Hei Wu often saw this and raised his hand to block Tao Yanxi''s attack.


    "Baby, your way of pampering is a bit rough~"


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "I think you like it a lot!"


    "Of course, the baby gave it, I like it all."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hei Wuchang swiftly attacked Tao Yanxi.


    The black mist that filled the sky filled the entire room, almost drowning Tao Yanxi completely.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and waved, and the black mist disappeared without a trace. At the same time, she grabbed Hei Wuchang''s arm.


    "This is the underworld, don''t mess around."


    Hei Wuchang chuckled, "What? Are you afraid that Song Yuxi will find something? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi squeezed her fingers slightly, only to hear a "click", and Hei Wuchang''s arm was still broken.

 v2 Chapter 594： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (25)

    Hei Wuchang licked his lips, "Baby, you are hurting people~"


    Tao Yanxi shook off Hei Wuchang''s arm with an indifferent expression. She said in a deep voice, "This is the second warning. Next time, it''s not just the arm that is broken."


    Hei Wuchang clutched his fractured arm, trying to restore it, but the black light flashed, but the arm remained in its original state.


    Hei Wuchang''s eyes sank, and he couldn''t recover.


    A gleam of light flashed across Hei Wuchang''s eyes, and he lowered his head slightly, hiding the deep meaning in his eyes.


    "Go back and cultivate." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    "What''s so good about him? Since you have such ability, why do you want to come for him?" Hei Wuchang was very puzzled. He was able to seriously injure him, but he was willing to be Song Yuxi''s sidekick?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hei Wuchang indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Hei Wuchang fell silent. He thought that he was no worse than Song Yuxi in all aspects. Why, why did the person he liked come for Song Yuxi?


    Maliciousness surged in Hei Wuchang''s eyes, and in an instant, it disappeared.


    No, maybe that can''t be called disappearing, the malice is just a different way, and it exists in his heart.


    Hei Wuchang leaned over slightly and said softly, "I will come back again."


    After speaking, he left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the empty room and sighed.


    This black impermanence, is there something wrong with the brain?


    It''s not a big wolf, what "I will come back again".


    Tao Yanxi decided not to worry about this black and impermanent matter, she should go to see her brother.


    I don''t know what Song Yuxi has been doing recently, but I can''t see any figures, oh, no, ghosts.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you know what Song Yuxi is doing recently? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Little master, you don''t even know, how do I know? ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What do you want!


    [Tell me, this Song Yuxi always runs away without a shadow, and that black impermanence comes to entangle me every day. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, if the big master finds out about your idea, your **** will be smashed. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said very simply and rudely.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi shuddered, she didn''t say anything just now!


    [Then I have to keep an eye on Song Yuxi recently, and I have to keep him away from me. ¡¿ she said.


    Xiaoyao: [Little master, you just want to be happy. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, which was a response to Xiao Yao''s words.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi really went to stare at Song Yuxi.


    Song Yuxi has been busy dealing with reincarnation recently. Recently, a child-birth subsidy has been offered in the world, which has also led many Ren to start a man-making plan.


    At the beginning of this human creation plan, they have to keep up with the progress on the underworld side, and quickly let people reincarnate!


    And like this kind of reincarnation, you can''t throw it indiscriminately.


    It is necessary to determine what kind of person he should vote for based on the performance of the ghost. Some ghosts have always been relatively stupid. Like this kind of ghost, they must not vote for smart people.


    For example, both of his parents are doctoral students, and a child who is born fails the exam. Such a reincarnation is obviously a failure.


    For the better development of the human world, the selected reincarnation standards on their side are also stricter.


    Recently, Song Yuxi has been so busy with this matter that she has no chance to communicate with Tao Yanxi at all.

 v2 Chapter 595： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (26)

    When Tao Yanxi found Song Yuxi, Song Yuxi had just dealt with a ghost and was about to take a rest.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, Song Yuxi raised her eyebrows, her expression slanted, and said with a bit of arrogance: "What? Miss your little baby?"


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, it was really hard for her to get used to a big man (soul) calling herself a baby.


    But she still replied: "Well, I missed you, so I came to find you."


    Song Yuxi snorted softly, very satisfied with what Tao Yanxi said.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and faced Song Yuxi face to face.


    "Are you busy lately? Don''t take me with you, I miss you very much."


    Tao Yanxi''s tone of voice was very slow, coupled with her calm face, it was really hard for people to believe the authenticity of her words.


    But what she was facing was Song Yuxi, a **** of death who had a big heart and thought she was Tao Yanxi''s little baby.


    He snorted softly, "You are so stupid, following me will only hinder me."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Then you are not great.


    Tao Yanxi told herself, um, don''t be angry, in Song Yuxi''s eyes, she really has no ability, at most she is a little bit of a tongue.


    The situation in the world has been very good recently. It is rare to see a person who committed suicide in half a month. Naturally, she has nothing to do.


    Over time, Song Yuxi may have to forget her "advantages".


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and decided to brush her face in front of Song Yuxi a lot. If she brushed her face like this, maybe Song Yuxi would fall in love with her?


    Although this possibility is extremely small, but it is also a good way? Hmm...probably a good idea.


    Thinking like this, Tao Yanxi moved closer to Song Yuxi. She said in a slow and elegant tone, "I can learn from you. No matter how difficult it is, I will learn. I want to be by your side."


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi only felt a warm feeling in his heart, a completely unfamiliar feeling filled his whole heart, and there was a faint trend of spreading to the whole body.


    This feeling is really unfamiliar, so unfamiliar that he is a little scared and a little excited.


    Song Yuxi actually didn''t like this kind of thing beyond his control, but for no reason, this unfamiliar feeling made him look forward to it.


    As for what to expect, he himself is not very clear.


    After a long while, Song Yuxi heard that she had obviously suppressed her excited voice.


    "Okay," he heard himself reply.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Song Yuxi''s answer, she showed a well-behaved smile.


    "That''s fine, then." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yeah." Song Yuxi pretended to be deep, thinking about whether the person who was inexplicably excited because of Tao Yanxi''s words just now was him.


    After that, Song Yuxi really took Tao Yanxi to work together.


    Song Yuxi would tell Tao Yanxi what to pay attention to, and then let her get started.


    Of course, the so-called operation is to confirm the state of the ghost and whether it is suitable for reincarnation at present.


    In such a busy working state, time flies by in a blink of an eye, and it is a month in the blink of an eye.


    In this month, the relationship between Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi has grown by leaps and bounds.


    Of course, this feeling refers to the feeling of work.


    Tao Yanxi''s work ability is very strong, which can make Song Yuxi do a lot less.


    In such a state, Song Yuxi happily gave Tao Yanxi ten points.


    This time, Tao Yanxi has fifteen points.


    This is probably the harvest for more than a month.

 v2 Chapter 596： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (27)

    And one thing that makes Tao Yanxi even more happy is that Hei Wuchang didn''t come to her this month.


    Hei Wuchang seems to have forgotten her existence. Of course, there is also a possibility that Hei Wuchang is brewing a big "conspiracy".


    As for what this "conspiracy" was, Tao Yanxi couldn''t guess, and didn''t want to guess.


    One month later, Song Yuxi and Tao Yanxi finally finished their busy work and returned to their respective rooms.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel sleepy either. If it weren''t for the rules of the underworld, she might have taken her outside to see it.


    But now, she can only lie on her soft big bed and brush ghosts.


    When Tao Yan was excited, Song Yuxi suddenly sent him a message.


    ¡¾Come to my room. ¡¿


    Tao Yan raised her eyebrows, she got up and went to Song Yuxi''s room, but she wanted to see what Song Yuxi had asked her to do so late.


    Song Yuxi''s door was not closed, Tao Yanxi pushed the door open and walked in.


    I saw Song Yuxi lying on the bed in the room, as if she had fallen asleep.


    On the sofa beside him, Hei Wuchang sat there with Erlang''s legs crossed, playing with Song Yuxi''s mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi instantly moved in front of Hei Wuchang and grabbed his arm all of a sudden, "What did you sit on for him?"


    Black Impermanence is even more unfathomable than before, the maliciousness that almost turned into substance enveloped Tao Yanxi, as if it was going to devour her.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, this black impermanence...


    "What can I do? He just fell asleep." Hei Wuchang said with a normal expression.


    His arm has been restored to its original state, and it is no longer visible that it was broken.


    At this time, Song Yuxi just turned over and smacked his mouth, probably dreaming of something delicious.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi let go of Hei Wuchang and looked at Hei Wuchang condescendingly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want you." Hei Wuchang said very simply and rudely.


    Tao Yanxi''s body shook, only to feel goosebumps all over her body.


    "I don''t believe that Hei Wuchang has a heart." Tao Yanxi said with a sneer, "If you directly state your purpose, maybe we can still cooperate."


    Hei Wuchang stared straight at Tao Yanxi, those dark eyes were calm.


    After a few seconds, Hei Wuchang smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Tao Yanxi folded her arms around her chest, "Tell me, your purpose."


    "I want to replace it." Hei Wuchang said, glancing at the sky.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and also glanced at the sky subconsciously.


    What does Hei impermanence mean, he wants to replace the way of heaven?


    This... is so thought-provoking!


    Black Impermanence is equivalent to the son of Tiandao. This son wants to usurp power and replace Laozi?


    I have to say, Black Impermanence is definitely the most ambitious protagonist she has ever seen!


    Other protagonists just want to conquer the world, this one is good, he wants to become the world.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, coughed lightly and said, "I can''t help you with this."


    "You can." Hei Wuchang''s voice was full of certainty, "Since you can hide it from it, you will definitely be able to help me."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I can''t help you."


    The next second, Tao Yanxi said again, "I won''t stop you either."


    Hei Wuchang''s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood Tao Yanxi''s implication, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he responded with a low "Okay".


    Song Yuxi, who always felt that there was a voice stumbled and woke up: ! ! !

 v2 Chapter 597： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (28)

    This wild man! Again!


    Song Yuxi suddenly burst into flames, picked up his sickle and greeted Hei Wuchang.


    Hei Wuchang turned to one side slightly, then dodged Song Yuxi''s attack.


    Hei Wuchang handed Song Yuxi a mocking smile, obviously ignoring him.


    Song Yuxi''s violent temper, how could he bear such ridicule.


    The huge sickle greeted Hei Wuchang like that, but it did not damage Hei Wuchang in the slightest.


    "You wild man!"


    Song Yuxi jumped like thunder, attacking Hei Wuchang again and again.


    Hei Wuchang didn''t fight back, just evaded again and again.


    However, Hei Wuchang''s reaction was extremely fast. Song Yuxi swung the sickle for a long time, but Hei Wuchang didn''t hurt him in the slightest.


    Song Yuxi was even more angry, this stinky man, even if he hooked up with him, now he can''t beat him!


    anger! Unforgivable!


    Song Yuxi''s momentum skyrocketed, and his hair moved without wind. At this time, he showed the true appearance of the **** of death.


    The haze of death filled the entire room, almost drowning Tao Yanxi and Hei Wuchang who were present.


    Tao Yanxi stepped aside, thinking in his heart that he is indeed his own brother, as long as he is not a sophomore, his strength is still very capable.


    Song Yuxi sneered, "Today''s night is just right, why don''t we make a gesture."


    After he finished speaking, regardless of whether Hei Wuchang agreed or disagreed, he attacked Song Yuxi more quickly.


    The sickle moved towards Hei Wuchang with a deadly aura, and the speed was so fast that only the afterimage could be seen.


    Hei Wuchang was able to dodge, and he quickly glanced at Tao Yanxi who was standing by the side, seeing that she had no intention of coming out to stop him, and immediately hit back.


    The two went back and forth, and the whole room was in a mess.


    Tao Yanxi quietly set up a barrier, and the movement on this side could not be transmitted to the outside world.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain that Hades and others were attracted.


    The two moved quickly, and with Tao Yanxi''s eyesight, they could only see the afterimage.


    The two went back and forth, and after a quarter of an hour, they suddenly separated.


    Song Yuxi suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and on the other side, the situation of Hei Wuchang was not much better.


    The two were kneeling on the ground, and it was obvious that they were both injured.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi stood up.


    She walked to Song Yuxi''s side, ready to help Song Yuxi up.


    But seeing Song Yuxi throw away Tao Yanxi''s hand, he said with a hoarseness, "You go!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Yuxi and said nothing, but the black impermanence on the other side hooked her lips and said, "Since he doesn''t want to see you, why don''t he come to me?"


    Tao Yanxi glared at Hei Wuchang, then squatted down and looked at Song Yuxi and said, "Are you blaming me for not helping you?"


    Song Yuxi raised her head and stared at Tao Yanxi, and said with a hint of embarrassment, "You still know!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she naturally knew it.


    As for why not help...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, naturally she had her own considerations.


    In this battle, both of them were seriously injured, which is equivalent to telling Tiandao that its beloved Destiny Child was injured, and I hope it can give him some treasures. In this case, Hei Wuchang will have time and capital to hide his strengths and bide his time.


    As for Song Yuxi...


    Tao Yanxi supported Song Yuxi, leaned close to his ear, and whispered, "If you are injured, I will be able to take care of you all the time."


    Song Yuxi was stunned for a moment, as if she could not have imagined that Tao Yanxi had such an idea.

 v2 Chapter 598： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (29)

    Song Yuxi always felt that Tao Yanxi''s words were very awkward, which made him feel numb and numb. This feeling was as if a subtle electric current pierced into his heart, making him a little overwhelmed.


    But it is undeniable that Song Yuxi was indeed comforted.


    Tao Yanxi really still cares about him the most! As for that wild man, how far he goes, hum!


    Song Yuxi snorted softly, believing Tao Yanxi''s explanation.


    He let Tao Yanxi help him onto the bed, and then he squinted at Hei Wuchang, who was still kneeling on the ground, and said naively, "You wild man who no one wants!"


    Hei Wuchang chuckled, not only not angry, but even more happy.


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang understood the meaning of Tao Yanxi, and he understood that the reason why Tao Yanxi did not join the battle was because he was afraid that Heaven would find out, and secondly, it was to give him a chance to hide his strengths and bide his time.


    So, very good.


    Hei Wuchang''s smile deepened, and he blinked at Tao Yanxi as a thank you.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and looked up at the top.


    I don''t know if Tiandao knows that its Destiny Child has such thoughts, she suddenly wanted to see that day, the day when Tiandao was replaced.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, hiding the evil taste in his eyes.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was flirting with Hei Wuchang, Song Yuxi almost didn''t mention it in one breath.


    He snorted coldly, covered his heart and wailed, "My heart hurts so much."


    Tao Yanxi recovered and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    Song Yuxi grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and touched his heart, snorted softly and said, "That wild man is really annoying, you hurry up and blow him away!"


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded, looked at Hei Wuchang and said, "You should leave."


    Hei Wuchang gave Tao Yanxi a meaningful look, and disappeared from the room in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, being seriously injured, Hei Wuchang should not come to trouble her and Song Yuxi again in a short time.


    It just so happened that she could take advantage of this time to develop a good relationship with Song Yuxi.


    Seeing that Hei Wuchang finally left, Song Yuxi suddenly relaxed. He lay on the bed without any image, with an expression of "I want to be quiet".


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed and asked worriedly, "How is your injury?"


    Song Yuxi made a "hiss", he covered his heart, and said with a trace of complaint: "Do you think that Hei Wuchang is convulsing? The attack is so cruel, my injury has not lasted a year and a half, it is really good No."


    "Then you have a good rest." Tao Yanxi said, "Haven''t the rules and regulations of the underworld been established recently? You shouldn''t need to worry about anything, right?"


    Song Yuxi nodded and yawned.


    "I don''t need to worry about anything. Besides, your work ability is so strong, I think you are completely competent for my work!" Song Yuxi looked at Tao Yanxi and smiled.


    "But I just want to take care of you." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Song Yuxi was startled, he scratched his head, and said with some doubts, "Are you teasing me?"


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    congratulations! My brother actually knew that she was flirting with him!


    Tao Yanxi slightly hooked her lips, "Well, I''m teasing you."


    "Oh." Song Yuxi responded, and then grinned, "Then you have to tease me! Otherwise, I will slap me!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Where did this dialect come from!

 v2 Chapter 599： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (30)

    As a pure **** of death, Song Yuxi would actually throw out such an oriental dialect, which made Tao Yanxi sigh, that Song Yuxi must not be running to the east less on weekdays.


    "Well, I will tease you well." Tao Yanxi continued Song Yuxi''s words.


    Song Yuxi nodded with satisfaction, then tilted her head and fell asleep.


    Or more accurately, in a coma.


    Hei Wuchang was really a bit ruthless, but Song Yuxi also started very hard, thinking about Hei Wuchang at this time is also very uncomfortable.


    [Xiao Yao, do I have any healing medicine there? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Yes, which one do you want? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [Naturally, it will take effect quickly. ¡¿ She can''t bear to have her brother suffer for too long, and besides, he still has her share of his injuries.


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao replied, the next moment, a small porcelain bottle appeared in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi poured out a medicine from the small porcelain bottle, put it in his mouth, then leaned over to aim at Song Yuxi''s lips, and fed it to Song Yuxi mouth to mouth.


    Song Yuxi swallowed the medicine and licked Tao Yanxi''s lips reluctantly.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and sure enough, my brother and so on are all big perverts!


    The medicine went down Song Yuxi''s throat, moisturizing his body.


    Song Yuxi''s injury also healed in an instant, but she still needs more rest.


    Tao Yanxi did not disturb Song Yuxi, but just watched him sleep.


    The next day, Song Yuxi woke up, he quickly checked his body, it seemed that he was not injured at all?


    He shook his head, was he dreaming last night?


    impossible!


    "You''re awake." Tao Yanxi interrupted Song Yuxi''s thoughts.


    Song Yuxi nodded blankly, he scratched his head and asked, "Did I have a fight with Hei Wuchang last night?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    Song Yuxi felt her body again, and there really was no problem.


    Could it be that his resilience is already so strong?


    Then he is so awesome!


    Like Black Impermanence, he is definitely not as powerful as him!


    After a night of rest, the whole person was alive and kicking.


    Song Yuxi got up as soon as he hit the carp. He smiled at Tao Yanxi and said, "You haven''t teased me today. Hurry up and tease me, and I''ll go to work after teasing."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Still waiting to be teased?


    Tao Yanxi stood up, approached Song Yuxi, leaned over slightly, leaned into Song Yuxi''s ear and said, "You are injured, you should rest well, otherwise I will feel distressed."


    The feeling of numbness and numbness spread from the root of the ear to the heart, Song Yuxi covered his heart, yes, that''s the feeling, it made him like it more and more...


    It turns out that this is what it feels like to be teased by someone.


    Song Yuxi''s eyes lit up, he looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Okay, I''ll have a good rest!"


    Now he is a "wounded man" and should rest well, yes, that''s it!


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "If you think the underworld is boring, I can accompany you to the world."


    "Okay!" Song Yuxi responded directly. He just happened to be able to buy a few books. Those love guides written by humans are quite nice.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded.


    Afterwards, Song Yuxi really brought Tao Yanxi to the human world.


    After these days of rest, Tao Yanxi has been able to maintain a physical body for two hours.


    Two hours is enough to do a lot.

 v2 Chapter 600： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (31)

    Song Yuxi often returned to the human world to wander around. The main purpose was to observe whether there was any new regulation system in the human world. In this case, the underworld could just make adjustments accordingly.


    So Song Yuxi was very familiar with the human world, and he took Tao Yanxi to a small shop commonly known as selling flavorings between lovers.


    Tao Yanxi went in and took a look, where is the flavoring agent, this is obviously a "heavy weapon"!


    Yes, this is an adult, sex, and fun toys store.


    I don''t know how Song Yuxi knew about this store, and she was very interested in pulling her here!


    Is this implying something to her?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Song Yuxi, thinking about something.


    Song Yuxi pulled Tao Yanxi and introduced enthusiastically: "This cat''s tail is very cute, do you want to buy one? I''ll pay."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head with an indescribable expression, "Buy it yourself."


    Song Yuxi snorted lightly, "I don''t want to buy such a motherfucker!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    There weren''t many people in the shop, except for the boss who didn''t know what he was looking at, there was only a young man with yellow hair who didn''t look like a good person.


    The young man saw Tao Yanxi and Song Yuxi, his eyes suddenly lit up, then he leaned over to Song Yuxi and said in a low voice, "Hey, brother, share?"


    Song Yuxi looked at Huang Mao inexplicably, "Share what?"


    Huang Mao smacked his mouth, looked at Tao Yanxi, put his elbow on Song Yuxi''s chest and said, "She, hey!"


    Tao Yanxi''s hearing is very good, and she naturally heard these words, she glanced at Huang Mao, her dark eyes did not contain the slightest emotion.


    Huang Mao only felt cold all over his body, and a cold feeling swept his whole body.


    His body trembled, and he immediately forgot the evil thoughts just now.


    These two look extraordinary!


    Huang Mao stepped back and sneered: "Excuse me, I am disturbed!"


    "Wait." Song Yuxi stopped Huang Mao, holding two or three "threads" in his hand, he asked curiously, "What is this?"


    Huang Mao''s eyes widened, this... is this person a fool?


    Huang Mao glanced at Tao Yanxi cautiously, and when she saw that she had turned and walked to the other side, he approached Song Yuxi and explained.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi didn''t bother Huang Mao to do science popularization for Song Yuxi. Of course, it is more reliable to do science popularization of the same sex.


    And, as a "pure" child, how could she know what those tools do?


    Hmm...of course I don''t understand.


    Tao Yanxi walked to the counter, knocked on the table, and said, "As soon as a good-looking man comes to buy something, you say not to sell it, you know?"


    The boss was watching a small movie and he was very excited. He would not be in a good mood when he was interrupted like this.


    However, after seeing that the person talking was a beautiful woman, he quickly grinned and said, "Oh, my small business, how can I not sell it?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, glanced at the tissue paper that had been used by the boss, and some "tools" that had been used, then looked up at the camera above and said, "I don''t think you are either. like a business."


    The boss understood Tao Yanxi''s implication, and smirked: "Then what, for the beauty of your request, I agree, agree, hahaha."

 v2 Chapter 601： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (32)

    The boss put his hands together, and the words "Don''t talk about today''s affairs" were almost written on his face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, pointed to the camera and said, "That should record your words and deeds, right?"


    The boss nodded, lowered his voice and said, "This camera has been broken long ago, otherwise, I wouldn''t be so bold, hehe."


    He is just a part-time worker, and the real boss is behind the scenes.


    But the boss said, don''t smear his store!


    If the news of him watching a small movie in the store and using the tools in the store without authorization reaches the boss''s ears, then...


    He shuddered suddenly, and looked at Tao Yanxi with prayers written in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t intend to complain, she just said again: "If my companion comes to buy something in a while, you will say no to sell it, understand?"


    The boss nodded again and again, and agreed.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, and then stood there waiting for Song Yuxi.


    When the boss saw Tao Yanxi standing here and didn''t leave, he didn''t dare to watch any small movies anymore.


    He cleaned up the messy table, and then quietly waited for the companion in Tao Yan''s mouth to come, ready to send him away!


    About half an hour later, Song Yuxi walked over with a lot of "tools" in his arms, followed by a yellow-haired looking unlovable face behind him.


    He had never seen a man with so many problems! Never! Huang Mao thought about it with some collapse, and walked out of the store in a vain step, without even looking at the boss and Tao Yanxi.


    Compared with Huang Mao''s unrequited love, Song Yuxi''s expression was bright.


    "Boss, check out!" Song Yuxi said aggressively.


    The boss first glanced at Tao Yanxi, and after getting her affirmative look, the boss said, "I''m sorry, we won''t sell it today."


    Song Yuxi: ? ? ?


    "What kind of store do you open if you don''t sell it?" Song Yuxi put the things in his arms on the counter and said, "You don''t have to sell it to others, but today, you must sell it to me!"


    Lao Ben wiped the sweat on his forehead, thinking to himself, what happened today? One or two are so bad!


    "I''m sorry, I won''t sell it today." The boss said against Song Yuxi''s pressure.


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi glared at the boss even more fiercely and said, "What kind of shop are you!"


    "Adult, sex, **** shop, sir." The boss returned honestly.


    Song Yuxi: Humph! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi pulled Song Yuxi and said, "It''s better not to embarrass the boss, let''s go first."


    Song Yuxi snorted coldly, not wanting to leave at all.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi pulled La Song Yuxi''s sleeve and said, "Let''s go, I want to eat something, but I haven''t eaten in a long time."


    Hearing this, Song Yuxi also knew that Tao Yanxi hadn''t touched the food of the human world for a long time, and she must have missed it very much.


    As her little baby, he should also be considerate of her in due course.


    Song Yuxi, who thought so, snorted softly and said to the boss, "You keep these for me, and I''ll come back another day!"


    The boss responded repeatedly, and did not take Song Yuxi''s words to heart at all.


    Come back another day? He is resigning today!


    Song Yuxi saw that the boss responded, and then pulled Tao Yanxi away.


    After a few days, he will buy these things back, and then...hehehe...

 v2 Chapter 602： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (33)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Song Yuxi''s thoughts, otherwise he would have to "educate" him properly.


    After leaving the so-called small shop, Song Yuxi brought Tao Yanxi to a dessert shop and ordered some desserts.


    Because Tao Yanxi is a dead soul, theoretically, she cannot eat these foods from the human world.


    However, in fact, Tao Yanxi really couldn''t eat it.


    She could only look at the table full of desserts, and then watched Song Yuxi eat the desserts with a face full of enjoyment.


    It''s hard to imagine that Song Yuxi would actually like desserts!


    "Is it delicious?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Song Yuxi nodded, "It''s delicious, do you want to eat too?"


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, "I can''t eat it."


    Song Yuxi said "Oh~", "Yes, you can''t eat it, that''s really a pity."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Suddenly, Song Yuxi felt a little flat.


    Two hours passed in a hurry, Tao Yanxi couldn''t maintain his entity, and he didn''t stay in the human world for long.


    Song Yuxi returned to the underworld with Tao Yanxi and began a so-called "cultivation" life.


    The so-called "cultivation" life is actually the process of Tao Yanxi''s fancy flirting with Song Yuxi.


    Time flies, and it''s half a year.


    Half a year later, the once-in-a-hundred-year model worker appraisal event also decided the champion.


    And this time the model worker is Song Yuxi.


    Originally, Hei Wuchang could compete for the "model worker", but half a year ago, Hei Wuchang was suddenly seriously injured. He applied for recuperation and left all affairs to Bai Wuchang and Niu Tau Ma Mian.


    On Song Yuxi''s side, although the name is "cultivation", he can''t bear it. Song Yuxi is a restless person. He will always run out to work when Tao Yanxi is not paying attention. Yan Xi went to work together.


    In this way, the "model worker" naturally falls on Song Yuxi.


    Because of this, Song Yuxi finally had a good life of a hundred years of vacation, but the affairs of the underworld had to be left behind.


    So Tao Yanxi, Song Yuxi''s right-hand man, was promoted to "Death" and temporarily took over the position of "Death".


    Song Yuxi laughed at Tao Yanxi for a while after knowing that Tao Yanxi had become the "God of Death". After all, the "God of Death" is very busy.


    As a result, Song Yuxi just didn''t laugh for a long time and couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Because Tao Yanxi had just taken over the job of "Death", he was very busy for a while.


    Now that he was busy, he naturally didn''t have time to flirt with Song Yuxi, let alone accompany him.


    Song Yuxi, who was accustomed to Tao Yanxi always being by her side, felt lonely and lonely, and went to the world to eat dessert pitifully.


    Because there are regulations in the underworld, those who get the title of "model worker" are not allowed to contaminate work at all, so they have to rest well, otherwise they will be laughed at by the ghosts and gods in the east, laughing at them that there is no one in the west, and they have to let the "model worker" Work!


    So even if Song Yuxi wanted to work with Tao Yanxi, it was impossible.


    This also made Song Yuxi more and more bored.


    Furthermore, Song Yuxi, who was accustomed to being teased, was not teased by Tao Yanxi for a while, and the feeling in his heart was unpleasant.


    A feeling called "abandoned" filled his heart. In the dessert shop, he held the dessert in his hand with a very ugly expression.


    I want to find her, I want to be with her.


    Such thoughts swirled in Song Yuxi''s mind for a long time.

 v2 Chapter 603： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (34)

    Having said that, after taking over the position of "Death God", Tao Yanxi took the initiative to find Hei Wuchang.


    Hei Wuchang''s injury had healed three months ago, and in recent months, he has been practicing with the help of the door opened for him by Heaven.


    Tiandao may have noticed that the trajectory of fate is not going in the direction it envisioned, so it took the initiative to give Hei Impermanence a lot of benefits.


    Specifically, Hei Wuchang can find some natural treasures when he moves to a certain position.


    Tiandao obviously wants to put Hei Wuchang and Song Yuxi on the right track, but unfortunately Hei Wuchang is also a black heart.


    Three months ago, when Hei Wuchang realized that his injury was about to heal, he went to Tao Yanxi once.


    Tao Yanxi, as an alien soul, was originally not allowed in this world.


    But she has not been broken up by Tiandao yet, and she has also become Song Yuxi''s right-hand man, which makes Hei Wuchang doubt that Tao Yanxi has any way to deceive Tiandao.


    So Hei Wuchang and Tao Yanxi made a deal.


    Tao Yanxi helped Hei Wuchang to cover up the fact that his injury was already good, and after Hei Wuchang became Heavenly Dao, he had to share some of her Heavenly Dao''s power.


    This is a win-win situation for Tao Yanxi and Hei Wuchang.


    Tao Yanxi naturally agreed, she asked Xiaoyao to help Hei Wuchang cover up the power of heaven with the power of heaven, but the time limit was only three months.


    When three months arrived, she couldn''t hide it.


    Hei Wuchang also responded, and just half a month ago, after the "model worker" was awarded, it was not the "black impermanence" that Tiandao thought, which made Tiandao a little annoyed.


    It thought that the injury suffered by "Black Impermanence" was too serious. Although it did not know how Hei Anchang was injured, this did not prevent it from giving Hei Anchang endless power.


    Song Yuxi was originally a villain BOSS, and he was not liked by Tiandao. This time, he took the title of "model worker" again, which made Tiandao even more displeased.


    But Song Yuxi didn''t do anything wrong. If it forcibly lowered the punishment, there would be a problem.


    So Tiandao thought of a way, wouldn''t it be good to make the black impermanence stronger?


    So, half a month ago, when he went out to see the scenery one day in Heiwuchang, he suddenly gained a mysterious power.


    This power has the same origin as Tao Yanxi''s power to help him cover up the Tao of Heaven. Hei Wuchang immediately understood that this should be the power of the Tao of Heaven.


    Hei Wuchang will immediately retreat and begin to comprehend the power of heaven. Speaking of which, Hei Wuchang is worthy of being the son of destiny, and his intelligence has reached the level of evil spirits.


    Half a month later, Hei Wuchang had learned to use this power of heaven to cover up his own power.


    It was at this time that Tao Yanxi came up.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi saw him, he knew what adventures he had.


    Hei Wuchang came to Tao Yanxi, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "You are here."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Very good." Hei Wuchang''s whole person has shown a state of nothingness.


    This nothingness does not mean that he is weak, but that he seems to have always been there, and it seems that he has never been there.


    As the saying goes, there is something out of nothing, something out of nothing.


    [Little master, this black impermanence has already entered the ranks of heaven, and now it is only a matter of understanding the laws contained in heaven. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed and she said to Xiao Yao, "What would happen if we gave him the law of the power of heaven in that world? ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 604： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (35)

    [He will be stronger than the Heavenly Dao of the previous world. ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered affirmatively.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, thinking about whether to take a gamble, betting that Black Impermanence will abide by the agreement between them.


    Hei Wuchang seemed to have sensed Tao Yanxi''s thoughts. He chuckled and said, "Have you sensed my state? Now, I''m only one step away."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Hei Wuchang, and Hei Wuchang looked at Tao Yanxi without fear.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi raised a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll help you."


    [Xiao Yao, the extraction rule. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Little master, once the law is extracted, the power of the heavenly way will be greatly reduced. With the power of the heavenly way we have now, we can only barely cover up your identity, little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    [I know that it is rare to win once in life, so I bet it. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao took the lead, and a few seconds later, a white light flew out from Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows and directly entered Hei Wuchang''s eyebrows.


    For a moment, Hei Wuchang only felt that a mysterious and mysterious feeling filled his mind.


    He closed his eyes, the breath around him was unpredictable.


    Tiandao seemed to have noticed something, and a thunderstorm struck the sky, as if to split the whole sky.


    Song Yuxi, who was eating desserts in the dessert shop, only felt a shudder in her heart, as if something was about to leave him.


    Song Yuxi didn''t have time to think about it, and her first thought was to find Tao Yanxi.


    On this side, Tao Yanxi used the power of the Heavenly Dao, which had lost the law, to resist the prying eyes of the Heavenly Dao.


    Her forehead was sweating and her face was pale.


    Now she only hopes that Hei Wuchang can quickly penetrate and control those laws, otherwise, she and he will be in danger soon.


    Time passed bit by bit, the sky was full of thunder, and the pedestrians who were so frightened went out to find a safe space to hide. The scariest thing.


    The closed-minded Ting Ting raised his head and glanced at the sky, his eyes deep.


    This day, after all, is going to change.


    Song Yuxi shuttled through hell, looking for Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    I don''t know how long it took, when Song Yuxi finally found Tao Yanxi, a purple thunder in the sky penetrated the earth and smashed straight into the underworld, and it was about to fall on Song Yuxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, she instantly moved to Song Yuxi''s position, pushed him away, and took the blow herself.


    This blow directly defeated the power of Heavenly Dao, and the information of Tao Yanxi, the soul of the outside world, was suddenly exposed in front of Heavenly Dao.


    Tao Yanxi''s figure was shaky, and her figure became a little thinner.


    Song Yuxi didn''t understand the state in front of him yet, he just suddenly felt that there was a sudden emptiness in his heart, as if something was about to disappear.


    Tian Dao also seemed to realize that he had been fooled, and the purple thunder that contained the power of destruction struck Tao Yanxi, quite a feeling that he would not give up until she was destroyed.


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly resisted the two purple thunders. Although Song Yuxi didn''t know what happened, she wanted to come up and help her resist, but Tao Yanxi raised her hand and set up a barrier to separate Song Yuxi. Come.


    This purple thunder must never hit Song Yuxi, otherwise, he will face the risk of being lost.


    And once the soul is gone, a piece of brother''s soul will be missing forever.


    At that time, my brother will never come back...

 v2 Chapter 605： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (36)

    Tao Yanxi did not dare to gamble, nor could he afford to gamble.


    She could only endure the bombardment of Zi Lei herself, and at the same time secretly hoped that Hei Wuchang could be more powerful.


    Seeing that all the purple thunders were about to hit Tao Yanxi, at this moment, Hei Wuchang suddenly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t even look at Tao Yanxi and Song Yuxi, he turned into a stream of light and rushed outside.


    After a few seconds, the thunder stopped and everything was quiet.


    In the clouds that no one could see, the black light swallowed up the golden lights, and finally swallowed them all cleanly.


    The world suddenly became dark, and everyone fell into a panic, not knowing what happened.


    Some say that the end of the world is coming.


    However, the darkness only lasted for a minute, and the world returned to light again.


    The sun still hangs high in the sky, bringing warmth to mankind.


    It was as if nothing had happened, and the darkness just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    However, this short one minute still brought some changes to human beings.


    After this darkness, some people found that they had awakened a special ability, such as sparks in their hands, such as hair discharge, and so on.


    Later, relevant departments discovered through research that the world''s spiritual energy has recovered, and human beings have awakened their abilities, officially entering a new era.


    Many years later, this dark minute is also known as "the beginning of the new century" because it was this minute that brought the world into a new era.


    Having said that, after Hei Wuchang called it a new way of heaven, Tao Yanxi''s original injury from being struck by Zi Lei suddenly healed.


    Hei Wuchang really kept his promise and returned some of the power of heaven to her.


    And this part of the power of heaven is stronger than she imagined.


    As for Song Yuxi, he was stunned by Hei Wuchang and caused him to lose this memory.


    Obviously, Hei Wuchang didn''t want Song Yuxi to know the identity of Tao Yanxi''s alien soul and what he did.


    Tao Yanxi brought Song Yuxi back to the underworld. Because the world has changed drastically, the underworld will naturally change as well.


    After Song Yuxi woke up, it seemed that he was suddenly connected to the second vein of Ren and Du, and he was clinging to Tao Yanxi every day.


    Tao Yanxi once asked why he was so attached to him, Song Yuxi only said that he had a long, long dream.


    In the dream, he watched Tao Yanxi leave him, and at that moment, he felt that his world was about to collapse.


    After waking up, he suddenly understood the meaning of "loving someone".


    It wasn''t the romantic love at first sight, but every time she teased him, she rooted her in his heart little by little, so that he could never leave her again.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi calmly accepted.


    There are many ways to love someone, vigorous, flat, active, passive. The love she experienced in Song Yuxi was her occupying his life little by little, so that he could never leave her side again. of length.


    Compared with the ups and downs of the world before, Tao Yanxi actually prefers this kind of plain and warm love.


    But for Tao Yanxi, no matter what it is, she is happy.


    Because every one of him is her favorite brother, this is a fact that can never be changed.


    Of course, the biggest gain in this world is probably that she helped the black impermanence devour a heaven.


    Tao Yan has a vague feeling that one day in the future, she will see Black Impermanence again.

 v2 Chapter 606： Weak follower sister VS violent death brother (37)

    After the advent of the new era, human lifespan has also begun to increase.


    The underworld is no longer as busy as it used to be, and Pluto has also negotiated cooperation with some capable people in the human world to create a better future together.


    Of course, battles, big and small, are always inevitable, but generally speaking, it is peaceful.


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred years have passed, and Song Yuxi''s lifespan is finally limited. In the end, he closed his eyes while holding Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi put away his brother''s soul fragments, when he was about to leave this world, Hei Wuchang, oh, no, it should be called Tiandao now, and gave Tao Yanxi a law that he created by himself, the name of the law, for "rebirth".


    Tao Yanxi was surprised that the black and impermanent evildoer was able to create a set of laws of his own in just a hundred years.


    In this vast world, there are thousands of laws, but the people and things that can create laws have been tempered for tens of thousands of years.


    Tao Yanxi accepted this rule and let Xiao Yao keep it for the time being, and she also said "thank you" to the sky and left this world.


    After Tao Yanxi left, there was a drizzle in the sky, and this drizzle lasted for three days.


    Three days later, everything was calm again, but people found that the spiritual energy was fully recovered, and countless great powers were also born in this light rain, and they became the existence of the commanding party in the future.


    Since then, there are historical records that this light rain was called "recovery".


    How this world changed obviously had nothing to do with Tao Yanxi. After Tao Yanxi left this world, she immediately asked Xiao Yao to teleport her to the next world.


    After the familiar dizziness, there are unfamiliar scenes and unfamiliar feelings.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes in a trance, only to realize that she was actually in the water.


    The feeling of suffocation struck instantly, and Tao Yanxi suddenly appeared.


    After breathing in the fresh air, Tao Yanxi slowly calmed down.


    She looked around, only to realize that she was in the swimming pool.


    There was no one else in the pool except her, and the surroundings were quiet.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, very confused about the situation in front of him.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    [Little master, this world seems to have the soul fragments of two big masters. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, two?


    ¡¾what happened? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while before saying, "Little Master, didn''t Bai Yeqing''s soul escape before?" ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded, [He came to this world? ¡¿


    [It should be, it is not completely certain yet. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied.


    Tao Yanxi''s heart sank, if that''s the case, it would be a little troublesome.


    What kind of person Bai Yeqing was, she couldn''t be more clear.


    [Can you know where the two soul fragments are located? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    ¡¾Looks like...¡¿ Xiao Yao paused, ¡¾They are together! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, two soul fragments together? And one of them is most likely Bai Yeqing?


    In this case, it''s really... a bit difficult to do!


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, [You pass me the background of the story first. ¡¿


    [Okay, little master. ¡¿ After Xiaoyao finished speaking, she passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    However, before Tao Yanqi could sort out the background of the story, the sound of rhythmic leather shoes rubbing against the ground sounded in the empty swimming pool.


    "click" "click" "click"...

 v2 Chapter 607： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (1)

    A man walked in from the corner. The man was wearing a black suit, his hair was neatly combed, and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    He put one hand in his pocket, his expression was indifferent, and his glasses were slightly reflective, as if he was hiding something.


    Tao Yanxi floated in the swimming pool, and at the same time asked in his mind: [Is this my brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾No! ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered quickly.


    Tao Yanxi expressed that she understood that as long as it wasn''t her own brother, she didn''t need to care about the person in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi was swimming in the pool and soon reached the edge.


    She jumped up and came straight out of the pool.


    And in the process, the man didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    After Tao Yanxi got out of the swimming pool, he said: "Tonight Chai Shao is waiting for you at Qingyue Hotel, here is the room card."


    After the man finished speaking, he put a room card on the ground.


    "This is your last chance, I hope you do it yourself." After the elite man finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The sound of leather shoes rubbing against the ground sounded again, gentle and powerful.


    Tao Yanxi did not immediately go to get the room card on the ground, but sat by the pool, quickly sorting out the background of the story and the memory of the original body.


    This is a game-first world, people regard games as an essential part of their lives, and there are also specialized competitive game schools.


    In this world, if you say you are a billionaire, no one envy you or even worship you.


    But if you say that you are a king, there will be countless people after you.


    This is the reality of this world, and what is now popular in the world is a holographic game called King 5V5.


    Yes, the world has developed holographic games, and has been for a decade.


    And the developer of this game is Han Buyan, the male protagonist of this world.


    Han Buyan is thirty years old now. He developed this game ten years ago, that is to say, when he was twenty years old, he had already developed this game and brought it to the world stage. .


    In just ten years, it has developed into the most popular game in the world, no one.


    The genius of this man is beyond the reach of many business veterans.


    But it is also a coincidence that the villain BOSS in this world is Han Ziyun, the younger brother of Han Buyan.


    The story line of this world is very strange. It is obvious that Han Buyan has already reached the top ten of the rich list. It is reasonable to say that there should be nothing wrong with him, but he has to create a villain BOSS.


    But in the background of the story, it was mentioned that Han Buyan and Han Ziyun liked a sapphire at the same time, but on the day of the auction of the sapphire, Han Ziyun accidentally took it.


    And then... Han Buyan took Han Ziyun as the villain BOSS.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    After sorting out the background of the whole story, Tao Yanxi was full of questions, is this world really a normal world?


    This Han Buyan, is his brain really normal?


    It''s just a sapphire, so what?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his eyebrows and complained in his heart.


    Then she took care of the original body''s memory, and almost fell into the swimming pool.


    Compared with this male protagonist and villain, the original body is even more indescribable!


    Probably every wealthy family has such a **** affair, and the original body''s life experience has something to do with that wealthy family, so it seems to be a bit bloody, not only bloody, but also related to the two brothers of the Han family. .

 v2 Chapter 608： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (2)

    To put it simply, it is probably that the original father failed to do business in the early years, and in order to repay the debt, he had to sell the original body to the Han family as a "child bride".


    The original body looks very good, and you can see that she will definitely be a beauty at a young age, so the Han family also agreed to this.


    If the sons don''t like it, it''s just a matter of spending some money.


    Besides, the original body is so beautiful, if the two brothers of the Han family don''t like it in the future, they can naturally marry her to someone else.


    For the Han family, this is a very good deal.


    For Yuan Shi, this transaction without her consent became a shackle in her heart, and she could not break free for the rest of her life.


    What made the original body even more painful was that both Han Buyan and Han Ziyun were very indifferent to the original body.


    The original body also wanted to climb onto Han Buyan''s bed, but was pushed down by Han Buyan, making a joke.


    At the same time, Yuanshen''s father failed again in business. At that time, he had no choice but to hit Yuanshen with his idea.


    In the face of the threat and oppression of his biological father, Yuan Shen had to choose to beg Han Buyan, but Han Buyan ruthlessly rejected her.


    The original body, who was rejected, felt sad and wanted to go swimming to release the pressure, but when he was swimming, his legs cramped, and it turned out to be cold.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi also came to this world.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her calf, no wonder she felt a pain in her calf, it was because of the cramp just now.


    She tutted twice, but the original body left, but left a lot of trouble.


    Not to mention the brothers of the Han family, and the father of Tao, that is to say, Shao Chai, who was mentioned by the man just now, is not a person to be provoked.


    Chai Shao, one of the four young masters in the capital, likes the most beautiful people.


    Recently, I have been madly pursuing the original body, and I want to have a dewy relationship with him.


    However, the original body has always refused to agree. She knows that the perfect body is her last barrier.


    And Han Buyan would never touch a woman who had already been defiled.


    After all, Yuan Shi still wanted to climb onto Han Buyan''s bed.


    But unfortunately, Han Buyan has never been interested in the original body.


    and¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, and the man who came in just now was the assistant beside Han Buyan.


    Sending the room card in person, this method is really cruel.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, walked a few steps, bent down and picked up the room card, turned and went to the locker room.


    It was getting late, but she wanted to see what Han Buyan had in mind.


    Is the so-called Chai Shao in the Qingyue Hotel?


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi came to Qingyue Hotel, found the room number where the room card was, and swiped the card to enter the room.


    The room was completely empty, and apparently no one was inside.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked around, no one?


    This is interesting.


    Tao Yanxi sat casually on the sofa, took out her mobile phone to read the news.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    Tao Yanxun looked over, only to see Han Ziyun walking in from outside.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi sitting on the sofa, Han Ziyun''s eyes quickly flashed with surprise.


    He closed the door, pursed his lips tightly, and there was a look of sadness between his brows.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi had just spit out a word, but saw that Han Ziyun started to undress, and at the same time, he said, "Let''s start!"

 v2 Chapter 609： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What to start with?


    Is it that heavy?


    Speaking of which, the original body has always looked down on Han Ziyun, because Han Ziyun is handicapped.


    Of course, the handicap here does not mean that he is disabled, but that he plays very well in the game, special, extremely good.


    The world itself is above the game. If the game is played so badly, it will be despised by everyone.


    Although the original body is also relatively delicious, it is still much more powerful than Han Ziyun.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and looked straight at Han Ziyun.


    So the current situation is that Han Ziyun has long been happy with her, and then tricked her into coming here, preparing to rectify her on the spot?


    As soon as this thought came out, Tao Yanxi immediately shook his head, no no no, it shouldn''t be like this.


    At this time, Han Ziyun had already taken off his coat. He rolled up his sleeves, rubbed his hands, and said with a trembling excited voice, "When will the great **** you invite come?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    And a third party?


    3...3.P? So exciting?


    She can''t stand it.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, no no no, that''s not the case anymore.


    and¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi glared at Han Ziyun, as his elder brother, he actually had such an impure idea! It sucks!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, put her arms around her chest and said, "Just the two of us."


    Han Ziyun let out a disappointed "ah", and the loss on his face was obvious.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fist and forcibly resisted the urge to beat Han Ziyun.


    Han Ziyun sighed and said, "Then can you lead me?"


    When Tao Yanxi heard it, she actually questioned his ability!


    After all, she is also someone who has tried one hundred and eight styles!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and said, "Don''t worry, it will definitely make you fly."


    Although it was so exciting to play in the first place, who made him his own brother? That''s not to be pampered.


    When Han Ziyun heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, he nodded, then clicked the watch on his wrist, and said excitedly: "Then I''ll wait for you first, my name is the king''s man."


    After Han Ziyun finished speaking, he leaned back, showing a relaxed state, obviously entering the holographic game.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She found that she was really thinking too much.


    It turns out that Han Ziyun has been talking about games! She thought...


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, saying yes, isn''t it just playing a game? As for so mysterious?


    Also open a presidential suite, is this too much money to burn?


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, twisted the watch on her wrist, and entered the game.


    From the original memory, Tao Yanxi had read the gameplay of this game.


    After entering the game, you will come to an exclusive hall. As long as you think about starting the game, you will immediately match four teammates and form a hostile camp with the five people on the opposite side.


    After matching with teammates, it will enter the stage of picking heroes.


    After the hero is selected, it will enter a battlefield, and then as long as the enemy''s blue crystal is destroyed, you can win.


    It''s such a simple game rule, but to actually play it, the operating ability required is very strict.


    Each hero has different abilities, which requires the operator to be familiar with the hero''s skills and have absolute responsiveness.


    Generally speaking, the consciousness of those who play the king is definitely a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary people.

 v2 Chapter 610： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (4)

    Of course, now Tao Yanxi doesn''t have to worry that she will encounter such an enemy.


    Because her teammate is a veritable waste of wood, and it has been five years since he started playing this game.


    However, for five years, Han Ziyun is still a bronze, which is not bad.


    The game is divided into five tiers: Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and King.


    Each rank corresponds to 100 stars, one more star for each win, and one less star for each loss.


    Today, Han Ziyun is ten bronze stars, it''s really... it''s too miserable.


    When Tao Yanxi added Han Ziyun and looked at his rank, he wanted to persuade Han Ziyun to stop playing games and study.


    What''s wrong? Don''t want to play games?


    However, before Tao Yanxi could say so, Han Ziyun happily clicked the match.


    After ordering, he did not forget to say to Tao Yanxi: "I didn''t know before, you are actually silver. Although you only have one star, you are stronger than me."


    "It''s much stronger." Tao Yanxi emphasized.


    Han Ziyun nodded blankly, agreeing with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction.


    At this time, the game started.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, but concentrated on choosing heroes.


    This game is similar to a mobile game she once played, and the attributes of the heroes are similar.


    Tao Yanxi took a quick look and chose a shooter named "Hou Yi".


    She took another look at Han Ziyun and found that the shooter he also chose was a shooter with very short legs - Master Lu Ban.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, there are already two shooters.


    She looked at the other three teammates, and it was very good. Two also chose the shooter, and one chose the support named Zhuang Zhou.


    Han Ziyun didn''t think there was any problem with the match at all, he grinned at Tao Yanxi and said, "You said it, you want to take me to the sky!"


    Tao Yanxi: Haha


    The game started soon, the whole map was divided into three lanes, Tao Yanxi decisively chose the middle lane.


    As for the other teammates, they all chose the way.


    And Han Ziyun didn''t seem to know where to go, so he just ran around on the road.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi finally understands why Han Ziyun has been bronze for five years, and it is only a ghost if he can rise to silver!


    Tao Yanxi quickly cleaned up the development of the enemy''s minions, and soon there was money to buy equipment.


    At this time, only a mechanical voice was heard broadcasting the report: "One kill!"


    "The king''s man is dead!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "You just stay at home and don''t move. If you''re bored, just throw your skills away." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay." Han Ziyun responded directly.


    Tao Yanxi no longer looked at Han Ziyun, at this time the enemy''s hero had already come over.


    Tao Yanxi found the right time and started the big show of harvesting people''s heads.


    "One kill!"


    "Two kills!"


    "Three kills!"


    "Four kills!"


    "Five kills!"


    A sound system sound reached everyone''s mind, except for Tao Yanxi, everyone opened their mouths and eyes widened.


    This...this is too fierce!


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi said that it is trivial.


    In this bronze game, she can still show off!


    At the same time, Han Ziyun, whose consciousness was attached to the character of "Master Lu Ban", stared at Tao Yanxi in a daze, and the short legs kept jumping, showing that he was not at all calm.

 v2 Chapter 611： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (5)

    The game was won as a matter of course. After the game, Tao Yanxi and Han Ziyun returned to the team space.


    "You...you...you..." Han Ziyun was so excited that he couldn''t utter a complete sentence.


    Tao Yanxi patted Han Ziyun''s shoulder and said, "How is it? Are you happy?"


    "It''s cool!" Han Ziyun nodded vigorously and said, it''s really cool!


    You can win by lying at home without moving. This is exactly the legendary lying win!


    Han Ziyun had infinite pride in his heart. He looked at Tao Yanxi and said excitedly, "Come, come, come again! I have a hunch that I can get silver today!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, you think too much.


    Han Ziyun couldn''t wait to start the game, and the next world has completely become Tao Yanxi''s personal show.


    Han Ziyun stayed at home and made calls frantically for Tao Yanxi, and the expression on his face of bewildered brother really made the other teammates very helpless.


    Of course, other teammates have to admit that Tao Yanxi is very powerful.


    The night passed quickly, and at five o''clock in the morning, the two ended the game.


    At the same time, Han Ziyun also rose from ten bronze stars to forty bronze stars, which is a great improvement.


    And Tao Yanxi has also risen to thirty silver stars, which is considered acceptable.


    After the game was over, Tao Yanxi yawned.


    It''s really bald for a good night to pass through the game like this.


    Han Ziyun also got out of the game. He didn''t feel sleepy at all. He looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes and said, "I only have 200,000, so I''ll give it to you."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, is there any misunderstanding here?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Han Ziyun, and suddenly asked curiously, "Who made you come here?"


    Han Ziyun scratched his head and asked with the same doubts, "Isn''t it you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No."


    Han Ziyun was a little surprised, "Who would that be?"


    "I was called by Assistant Li, how about you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Assistant Li was Han Buyan''s assistant.


    Han Ziyun''s face became more and more surprised, "Me too."


    Tao Yan raised her eyebrows, interesting. Putting the so-called child bride and her younger brother together, what exactly does Han Buyan want to do?


    Han Ziyun didn''t know what to think, a trace of sadness crossed his face.


    "Did Big Brother think I''m too good? That''s why you let me guide me?"


    Tao Yanxi wanted to tell him, no, it shouldn''t be like this.


    But looking at Han Ziyun''s gloomy face, she still nodded and said, "Yeah, your elder brother asked me to guide you, so you have to live up to your expectations."


    "Yeah!" Han Ziyun nodded vigorously, he must...will definitely work hard!


    In Yuan Shi''s memory, Han Ziyun and Han Buyan had a mediocre relationship.


    Han Buyan''s attitude towards Han Ziyun is very strange. To put it ok, Han Buyan doesn''t care much about Han Ziyun, and he ignores him most of the time.


    To put it poorly, those who were looking for trouble with Han Ziyun were secretly solved by Han Buyan.


    Tao Yanxi can''t figure out the male protagonist in this world for the time being, so he can only look at the real person before making a judgment.


    With her current status, she should be able to meet Han Buyan soon.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi said to Han Ziyun, "Why do you want to give me money?"


    Han Ziyun looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "Don''t you need money?"

 v2 Chapter 612： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Of course she needs it.


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''m just curious why you gave me money?"


    Han Ziyun scratched his head and said, "I heard from Assistant Li that your father came to you again. I thought you should need money. You brought me thirty stars today, and the market price is ten thousand stars. , but I only have 200,000 in my hand..."


    Speaking of which, Han Ziyun was rather embarrassed.


    "What else did Assistant Li tell you?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Han Ziyun shook his head, "No more."


    "Why did Assistant Li tell you this?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "I don''t know." Han Ziyun looked innocent, thinking that he really didn''t know.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Hmm... the brother of this world, a little naive.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think Li Tesuke did this just to help her, there must be something hidden behind it.


    Especially if Li Tesuke accomplished this under Han Buyan''s behest, then his purpose would need to be speculated even more.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, she didn''t sleep all night, she was really sleepy.


    She yawned and stood up.


    "I''m going to bed, you can do whatever you want."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he entered the bedroom and went to sleep.


    Han Ziyun didn''t have any pajamas at this time. He picked up his mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to Han Buyan.


    [Brother, I will definitely not let you down! ¡¿


    Attached is a screenshot of his already bronze forty stars.


    On the other side, Han Buyan just woke up, he propped up his body, picked up his mobile phone, and just saw Han Ziyun''s WeChat.


    When he saw the content of WeChat, Han Buyan sat up all of a sudden.


    As for the strength of "Peach Yanxi", Han Buyan is very clear, and now he can bring Han Ziyun to 30 stars overnight, either because of the help of an expert, or because of...


    Han Buyan suddenly thought of a possibility, he pursed his lips, got up and sent a message to Li Tesuke.


    The content of the message is to send Han Ziyun''s battle records and videos within 24 hours to him.


    After sending the message, Han Buyan threw his phone aside, changed his clothes and went for a morning run.


    This is a habit he has persisted for decades, and because of this habit, even though he is now thirty years old, he is not tired at all.


    Half an hour later, Han Buyan ran back in the morning, just as Li Tesuke had sent the battle record and video to his mailbox.


    Han Buyan took ten minutes to quickly browse the battle records and videos, and silently confirmed one thing in his heart.


    Because of this incident, he seemed to be in a good mood, and the corners of his mouth, which had not been sharp for many years, rose slightly, adding a touch of brilliance to this serious face.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi did not know that after she woke up, there was a huge surprise waiting for her. She was now immersed in a beautiful dream, unable to extricate herself.


    The sun gradually rose, and the sunlight shone into the room through the window and projected onto Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi muttered something dissatisfied, put the quilt over her head, and continued to sleep.


    The room was terribly quiet, so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat, as well as the heartbeat of another person.


    Another person''s heartbeat?


    Tao Yan thought in a daze, and the next moment, he suddenly woke up.


    Could it be that Han Ziyun hasn''t left yet?


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and suddenly lifted the quilt.

 v2 Chapter 613： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (7)

    However, it was not Han Ziyun who appeared in front of him.


    But he and Han Ziyun have the same face, it is not difficult to see that this should be Han Buyan.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, why is Han Buyan here?


    Shouldn''t he hate her so much? What is the purpose or conspiracy of appearing here?


    Just when Tao Yanxi wanted to question something, she heard Xiao Yao say, "Little master, it''s big master! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, brother?


    No, no, his brother should be Han Ziyun.


    But, why did Xiaoyao say that Han Buyan is also a brother?


    [Little master, this should be Bai Yeqing. ¡¿Xiao Yao seemed to sense Tao Yanxi''s doubts and said quickly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, yes, Xiao Yao said before that there are soul fragments of two brothers in this world.


    Tao Yanxi was not sure whether Han Buyan had any memory of "Bai Yeqing", or whether he recognized her. Before confirming, she could only keep her original style of doing things.


    After adjusting her mentality, Tao Yanxi looked at Han Buyan with bright eyes, and said in her voice, "Brother Buyan~ why are you here?"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she twisted her body.


    Although she had already despised such a self in her heart, but for the next thing, she endured it!


    "I miss you." Han Buyan still maintained a paralyzed face, but the words he said were a bit boring.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    If it was the previous Han Buyan, and hearing her say that, then someone would definitely have to drag her away.


    Why is Han Buyan so abnormal today?


    Does this mean that Han Buyan actually retains the memory of "Bai Yeqing" and recognizes her!


    But how did he recognize himself?


    She hasn''t been here more than twenty-four hours, and they haven''t even seen each other.


    Tao Yanxi had thousands of thoughts in her mind, but she still had a charming look on her face.


    She twisted her body and wanted to throw herself into Han Buyan''s arms.


    Han Buyan wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and held her firmly in his arms.


    "So enthusiastic?" There was a hint of a smile in Han Buyan''s voice, obviously very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s performance of "throwing his arms".


    At this point, where Tao Yanxi is still unclear, Han Buyan has recognized her, and still retains the memory of "Bai Yeqing".


    Thinking of it this way, it''s not so hard for her to accept Han Buyan''s ability to develop a holographic game at the age of twenty.


    After all, this person is Bai Yeqing!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, rubbed against Han Buyan''s chest, and asked in a low voice, "How did you recognize me?"


    Han Buyan didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, just hugged her tightly and said softly, "I miss you so much."


    When Tao Yanxi heard these four words, her eyes suddenly warmed.


    What kind of feelings can this support him to find her step by step?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think that Han Buyan could find her after only traveling through one world. How complicated and numerous are these three thousand worlds, how could it be such a coincidence?


    How much sadness and suffering are hidden behind this short sentence "I miss you so much"?


    What did he experience in those unknown days?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know, and Han Buyan naturally wouldn''t tell her.


    Some words, some things, do not need to be completely cut open.

 v2 Chapter 614： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (8)

    Both of them are smart people and naturally understand each other''s minds. They hug each other and don''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi clearly knew the purpose of Han Buyan, and Han Buyan also knew the purpose of Tao Yanxi''s coming to this world.


    After all, not for him.


    But what does that matter?


    When he met her again, he was very satisfied, very satisfied.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Tao Yanxi was the first to break the silence.


    "I should leave."


    Brother''s soul fragments can''t be missing, otherwise it''s not a brother.


    She still has a long, long way to go, she can''t stop, she can''t.


    "Well, I''ll take you off." Han Buyan put Tao Yanxi down.


    He took out a card, a black card with a black gilding edge.


    "This is my secondary card, you can swipe it as you like." Han Buyan said.


    Tao Yanxi took the card and lowered her head, "You...don''t you want to ask me something?"


    Han Buyan raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, "It''s unnecessary."


    In those countless years, he figured out a lot.


    He should have returned to his original position, but he had an obsession, and wanted to be with her again, once again.


    Now that he met her again, that was enough.


    In this life, he protects her comprehensively, which is enough.


    Han Buyan took Tao Yanxi''s hand, "Where do you want to go?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Go home."


    "Okay." Han Buyan and Tao Yanxi clasped their fingers together, his palms were hot, just like his hot heart.


    Tao Yanxi knew this so clearly, she raised her head and looked at Han Buyan.


    He has really matured a lot, and in those dark and deep eyes, there is love overflowing, but no longer with that paranoia.


    Tao Yanxi allowed Han Buyan to lead her back home. After returning home, Han Buyan went to the company.


    Tao Yanxi began to sort out the interpersonal relationships of the original body to see if there was anything special.


    After Han Buyan went to the company, he rejected all the meetings he had previously booked.


    He pulled out an old-fashioned cell phone and sent a few messages to a few people.


    And these pieces of information are the same.


    [Start Plan A. ¡¿


    On this quiet day, everyone is living their lives step by step.


    However, in certain corners of the world, several people received a special message.


    When they saw this message, their faces were all excited and crazy.


    In a corner that no one knows about, something is quietly changing.


    And this change will one day affect the whole world.


    Having said that, after Tao Yanxi sorted out the interpersonal relationship of the original body, he found that apart from the cheap father, the original body has almost no particularly annoying troubles.


    This made Tao Yanxi feel very relaxed. The most important thing now is how to balance the relationship between Han Buyan and Han Ziyun.


    Han Ziyun looks sunny, but in his heart he has always been inferior. This inferiority comes from the long-term comparison between his brother''s genius and the outside world.


    This kind of inferiority has always accompanied him, making him more and more timid and less confident.


    What Han Ziyun needs now is to have a stage for him to play, so that he can gradually find his own specialties.


    Tao Yanxi actually felt a little distressed about this. After all, she didn''t know what Han Ziyun was good at.


    Just when Tao Yan was at a loss, Han Ziyun sent her a message...

 v2 Chapter 615： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (9)

    The content of the message is very simple, just let her play games.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi said: Don''t come! Strange...


    Tao Yanxi immediately replied "OK", then boarded the game and started playing with Han Ziyun.


    Just when the two were playing, a big event happened in the game world.


    The cause of the incident came from an announcement from the "Taoyan" company, which is the world''s number one game company founded by Han Buyan.


    Just at 3 o''clock this afternoon, the "Taoyan" company issued such an announcement.


    [The holographic game "King of Battlefield" will be opened in Huaguo District on June 6, and you can log in to the official website to snap up the holographic game warehouse. ¡¿


    "Battlefield King" is a mobile game previously launched by Taoyan Company, and its daily active users have reached 100 million times.


    The game rule of "King of Battlefield" is that one hundred characters enter the game, kill other enemies by picking up equipment and other methods, and get the first place.


    This game is the most popular game besides the holographic game "King". No one thought that this game would actually have a holographic version.


    After all, this is a game of killing people. If a holographic fund is released, what kind of sensation will it cause, I can''t even think about it.


    No one would have thought that since the above has approved such a holographic game, when they saw this announcement, the first reaction of most people was disbelief.


    And just half an hour later, the National Game Bureau''s Weibo reposted the announcement from the "Taoyan" company with a strong emoji.


    As soon as this Weibo came out, people who didn''t believe it before were slapped in the face.


    This country has come forward, so why hesitate?


    Of course, it is to grab the holographic game warehouse!


    As a result, they clicked on the official website and saw that the three words "sold out" were very conspicuous.


    Many people are distressed, why didn''t they come to buy it earlier!


    In just half an hour, 10 million game warehouses are gone! there is none left!


    Are those who grabbed the devil?


    Many people began to cry and howl on Weibo, and some people went to the company''s Weibo to kneel and beg for the holographic game warehouse, it doesn''t matter how much money.


    And in the middle, there are also some foreigners.


    It turns out that the current holographic game "King of Battlefield" has only opened servers in China. As for foreign players, even the shadows are despised.


    Many foreign fans of "King of Battlefield" have said that this is unfair! This is discriminating against them! They are going to protest!


    However, their protests were of little use.


    For their protests, the official rate took the attitude of ignoring.


    Of course, there are still many people who bought the holographic game warehouse and started showing it off on Weibo, but those who didn''t buy it made their teeth itch.


    This storm quickly fermented online, and the news that night even reported it.


    This time, basically all the people in China knew about such a thing.


    There is still a month left of the server, and I don¡¯t know if the ¡°Taoyan¡± company will open the sales channel of the holographic game warehouse during this month.


    If not...


    Then they... just cry to the authorities!


    When Tao Yanxi and Han Ziyun knew about this, it was already a little late.


    After all, Han Ziyun has been pulling Tao Yanxi to upgrade, but he finally got 60 stars, but was told that a new game was released!

 v2 Chapter 616： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (10)

    The most important thing is that they haven''t bought the holographic game warehouse!


    What a heart-wrenching thing this is!


    Han Ziyun once also played "King of Battlefield", but he gave up that game because holographic games are now the avenue.


    After all, he really wanted Han Buyan''s approval very much, and in Han Ziyun''s heart, as long as he became the king, he would definitely be recognized by Han Buyan.


    It is because of this that Han Ziyun has persisted for so long, even though he has been a bronze for so long.


    I don''t know why, but in a word, before Tao Yanxi took him, he was always bronze.


    Several times he paid someone to take him. Who knew that he was about to get silver, but suddenly he ran into a strong team in succession, kneeling to the point of weakness, and suddenly fell back to bronze. It can be said to be very miserable.


    Over time, Han Ziyun didn''t let others take it, but struggled on his own, so... um... he has always been in bronze.


    When Han Ziyun got the idea of ??a new game, his first reaction was to contact Tao Yanxi.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi actually learned from Han Ziyun that a new game was going to be released.


    "You want to play this game?" Tao Yanxi sent a message to Han Ziyun.


    "Mmmm!" Han Ziyun replied, "Big brother hasn''t released a holographic game for a long time, and it''s still a shootout game. I think Big Brother may focus on this game in the future."


    And he has always longed for his big brother''s approval.


    "Oh, but there is no game room anymore." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Over there, Han Ziyun replied after a while, "Let''s go and beg big brother?"


    In fact, Han Ziyun has no bottom in his heart. If he asks Han Buyan, will he really give them a game warehouse?


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t have this doubt. The only thing she cares about is that Han Buyan launched this game at this time, is there any purpose?


    This launch time is too coincidental.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi sent a WeChat message to Han Buyan.


    [Is there anything special about the game "King of Battlefield"? ¡¿


    The speed of replying messages over there is very fast, [I will come back to tell you. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi replied with a "OK", then quietly waited for Han Buyan to come back.


    Half an hour later, Han Buyan returned home.


    The first thing he did when he got home was to come to Tao Yanxi''s room and give her a big hug.


    The feeling of this real existence in his arms made him sigh with satisfaction.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in Han Buyan''s arms obediently and did not move, and when Han Buyan felt that he was almost in his arms, he let go of Tao Yanxi slightly.


    "This game is specially designed for Han Ziyun." Han Buyan explained to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Designed for Han Ziyun? What do you mean?"


    Han Buyan did not directly answer Tao Yanxi''s question, but said, "You will find out later."


    "I have already customized your game warehouse and sent it to Songhua Villa." Han Buyan explained, "Xixi, you may have to play games with Han Ziyun in the future, you must remember to miss me. ."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Han Buyan''s chest and replied "Okay".


    Although she didn''t know what Han Buyan was planning, she trusted him, just as he had always trusted her.

 v2 Chapter 617： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (11)

    A week later, Tao Yanxi received an unfamiliar phone call.


    There was only a short sentence on the phone, asking her to go to Songhua Villa.


    Tao Yanxi still remembered that Songhua Villa was the one that Taobuyan had mentioned before, and she did not doubt anything and went directly to Songhua Villa.


    When she arrived at Songhua Villa, there was already a man in the villa.


    The man was wearing a trench coat that didn''t fit his size, and the messy beard and the deep dark circles under his eyes made people wonder what his identity was.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, he raised his eyebrows and said casually, "Are you the vase manager who was sent from above to act as the facade?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Who are you?" Tao Yanxi looked at him warily and asked.


    The man sneered, obviously not taking Tao Yanxi in his eyes, but he still said lazily: "Feng Nantian, you can call me Brother Feng."


    Tao Yanxi found a place to sit down, and she also introduced herself: "My name is Tao Yanxi."


    There was a glint in Feng Nantian''s eyes, "What does Taoyan have to do with you?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and said helplessly, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a coincidence."


    Feng Nantian looked at Tao Yanxi up and down, and finally snorted coldly, believing her words.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Feng Nantian ignored her, and decided to take the initiative to provoke the topic.


    After all, she still doesn''t know what she was called to do.


    "What are we doing here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hearing this, Feng Nantian''s eyes that had been careless suddenly became sparkling.


    "Come to create a miracle." When Feng Nantian said this, his eyes were bright and his expression was firm. Obviously, he was not lying.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that Han Buyan said before that the holographic game warehouse of "King of Battlefield" should be sent to this Songhua Villa, and combined with Feng Nantian''s words, it is not difficult to guess something.


    "Are you here to play the game? "King of Battlefield"?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Feng Nantian glanced at Tao Yanxi and said with a sneer, "No."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I''m here to be a coach." Feng Nantian continued.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, that is to say, they are indeed here to play games, but they just have a coach?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "What about the other team members?"


    "It hasn''t arrived yet." Feng Nantian took the latest mobile phone and casually looked at something.


    Tao Yanxiao saw Feng Nantian''s face full of impatience, and knew that this guy didn''t like chatting with her very much.


    Tao Yanxi wouldn''t make fun of herself, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Han Buyan.


    ¡¾What do you want to do? ¡¿


    They quickly sent her a document, which contained information on the team members she was going to get along with in the future, as well as some plans for their future.


    Tao Yanxi quickly finished browsing these materials, and it was not until after reading that she understood the meaning of the phrase "designed for Han Ziyun" that Han Buyan said at the time.


    According to the information on the team members, Han Buyan found four teammates for Han Ziyun. All of these teammates have unique skills.


    As the core team member and the only person Tao Yanxi knew, Han Ziyun naturally had his own strengths.

 v2 Chapter 618： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (12)

    In the game "King of Battlefield", listening to voice is a very important skill.


    And Han Ziyun''s listening to the position is extremely powerful, and this feature was discovered by Han Buyan by chance five years ago.


    It was because of that discovery that Han Buyan decided to tailor such a game for Han Ziyun.


    Of course, there are other reasons for choosing this game, but Tao Yanxi doesn''t know it yet.


    What Tao Yanxi could guess is that if Han Ziyun''s listening to the debate is maximized, then those who want to sneak attack on them in the game will basically not have this opportunity.


    As for the enemies in the distance, there are people who are very good at sniping in the teammates.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help sending a message to Han Buyan.


    ¡¾You really broke your heart for him. ¡¿


    Who he is is self-evident.


    At the same time, in the private office of Han Buyan at the top of Taoyan Company.


    Han Buyan looked at the message sent by Tao Yanxi, did not return her immediately, but stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    His back was straight, his cheeks were soft and slender, and his dark eyes looked into the distance.


    The clouds seemed to float in front of my eyes, hazy and ethereal.


    His hands were hanging on his sides, his fingers were slightly open, showing a relaxed state.


    The light above the head is very bright, and the warmth of the light due to the heat is probably the only warmth in the entire office.


    Han Buyan looked into the distance, his long and narrow eyes were bottomless, as if something was brewing, and as if there was nothing.


    After an unknown amount of time, he let out a low sigh.


    "Silly goose."


    Where is he for Han Ziyun, he is obviously for her.


    Han Buyan''s aura became softer and softer, and he became more and more gentle. He was no longer like the one he used to be, like the one who sacrificed his life to create a time machine in order to be with her.


    In his eyes, there is no longer the kind of paranoia that he can''t get if he can''t get it.


    The baptism of time and space made him understand many, many things.


    The white clouds in the distance condensed and scattered, scattered and gathered together again.


    The water mist seems to be attached to the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a hazy shadow on the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Han Buyan raised his hand, trying to wipe away the mist.


    It was only when the white fingers were close to the glass that he realized in a trance that the mist was outside.


    And inside him, he couldn''t erase those mists.


    Han Buyan''s fingers paused slightly, he put down his hand, turned around and returned to the computer.


    He picked up the phone and sent Tao Yanxi a [um] word back.


    After Tao Yanxi finished sending the message, she didn''t wait for Han Buyan''s message, guessing that he was busy, so she didn''t send him the message.


    At this time, a teammate came in.


    The person who came was a very strong-looking man in sportswear with a basketball in his hand.


    As soon as he came in, he introduced himself enthusiastically: "Hello, my name is Liang Pippi, and I am the second in the "King of Battlefield" kill list. I heard that the first will come here..."


    After Liang Pippi finished speaking, he looked at Tao Yanxi and Feng Nantian, and finally locked on Feng Nantian. He went straight to Feng Nantian and asked, "Are you number one on the kill list?"


    Feng Nantian put away the phone, looked up and down Liang Pippi, and finally said meaningfully: "No."

 v2 Chapter 619： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (13)

    "Oh." Liang Pippi sat down somewhat disappointed.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and introduced herself: "Hello, I''m Tao Yanxi, your manager, that is Feng Nantian, your coach."


    Liang Pippi said "oh", obviously not interested in the two of them.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it a decoration for such a beautiful woman to sit here?


    Although she is not the type that makes people fall in love at a glance, but at least you have to take a second look.


    This Liang Pippi glanced at her as soon as she came in, and the stay time was definitely not more than 0.01 seconds!


    Tao Yanxi knew this person from the data, Liang Pippi, the mobile game "King of Battlefield" kills the second place, likes steel guns, is currently studying in the Department of Computer Science of Peking University, in addition to games, the biggest Hobby is basketball.


    He is upright and cheerful, but he has a bad temper. The principle he believes in is that "there is no comparison if you can do it."


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Liang Pippi had no interest in herself, so naturally she would not go up and say anything.


    She guessed that others should be coming in a while.


    She was thinking so when she saw two people walking in at the door.


    One was wearing a black suit with a heavy suitcase in his hand, and the other was wearing a white suit with nothing in his hand.


    This is nothing, the most important thing is that these two people are exactly the same except for their height!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, and knew that the two should be the twins with telepathy as written in the information.


    The taller one is the elder brother named Mei Wenhua, and the shorter one is the younger brother named Mei Suzhi, um... One has no culture and the other has no quality, so it can be said that they are a good match.


    The two brothers first introduced themselves, and Tao Yanxi also introduced Feng Nantian and Liang Pippi to the two.


    Liang Pippi looked at the two of them and just asked a question, "Which one of you is number one on the kill list?"


    The two brothers shook their heads in unison, and Liang Pippi''s face was even more disappointed. He picked up his mobile phone and went to play with it.


    Mei Wenhua didn''t mind Liang Pippi''s attitude. He smiled at Tao Yanxi and said, "I don''t know where our room is?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment. Speaking of which, she hadn''t even looked at the villa''s room.


    "I''ll take you to see?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Okay." The two brothers responded in unison, then followed Tao Yanxi upstairs.


    Liang Pippi glanced at the backs of the three of them, thought about it, and followed.


    He also has to find a better room, and he must not treat himself badly!


    Feng Nantian was the first to arrive, and the first thing he did when he came to the villa was to throw his luggage into the room he liked.


    This is called first come, first served, otherwise those **** will definitely **** him!


    Feng Nantian thought happily while continuing to browse the various beauties on the web page.


    Upstairs, Mei Wenhua and Mei Suzhi had chosen their own rooms, and their rooms were just face to face. As for Liang Pippi, they had also chosen their favorite room.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it and knew that the decoration of this room should be based on personal preferences.


    Speaking of which, Han Buyan really put a lot of thought into it.


    After the three of them chose a room, they discussed to have a meal.


    Of course, before that, we still have to wait for the other two teammates to arrive.

 v2 Chapter 620： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (14)

    Moreover, Liang Pippi was very interested in the first place, and naturally wanted to wait for him.


    So the three discussed it and decided to wait downstairs.


    In this process, no one cares about Tao Yanxi.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi said: These three people should be single!


    Half an hour later, Han Ziyun also came over with his luggage.


    He was slightly surprised when he saw Tao Yanxi, and opened his mouth: "So you are the vase manager."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Believe it or not I hit you!


    As soon as Han Ziyun finished speaking, he knew that he had said something wrong, and he quickly explained: "It wasn''t me who said it, it was said by the person who signed me, saying that after I signed their studio, I had strong teammates and great coaches, and I also There''s... a very attractive manager."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi understood why the other men present were not interested in her anymore.


    These few, probably belong to the "vase type" women who don''t like it.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, she was actually very powerful!


    "Forget it, let me show you the room." Tao Yanxi said.


    Han Ziyun nodded cautiously, his mouth tightly closed, afraid that he would say something wrong again.


    Han Ziyun lived next door to Liang Pippi, a very close room.


    After putting down his luggage, he approached carefully and asked, "Are those below my teammates?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, then remembered that Han Ziyun hadn''t introduced himself yet.


    So, Tao Yanxi took Han Ziyun down and introduced them to a few people.


    This time, only the last team member did not come.


    The friendship between the boys always came very quickly, that is, in half an hour, the two twins had already become a group with Liang Pippi, and the three of them were talking and laughing, looking very happy.


    On the other hand, Han Ziyun just looked at the three with a longing and envious look.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Han Ziyun and said, "What are they talking about?"


    Han Ziyun shook his head, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi patted Han Ziyun''s shoulder and said, "What a coincidence, I don''t know what they are talking about."


    When Han Ziyun heard this, he just raised his head and glanced at Tao Yanxi, his eyes darkened even more.


    Feng Nantian swept around and stayed on Han Ziyun''s body for a while, a thought flashed across his eyes, but no one noticed.


    It was getting late and everyone was a little hungry.


    But the last person has not come yet.


    "Otherwise, let''s go eat first." Mei Suzhi suggested that he was really hungry.


    Mei Wenhua nodded in agreement, it was time to eat.


    Liang Pippi thought for a while, and nodded in agreement.


    "Then let''s go eat." Tao Yanxi also said.


    In the end, the proposal to eat was unanimously approved.


    Several people drove the car in the garage and went directly to a famous restaurant nearby.


    After a meal, the feelings of several people deepened, and the boy''s feelings came so quickly and naturally.


    The most valuable thing is that during this process, Han Ziyun can occasionally add two sentences, which makes him very happy.


    As for Tao Yanxi... um... she''d better be a "vase" obediently.


    After lunch, the group returned to the villa, but as soon as they reached the door, they heard a strange sound.


    "click, click, click"...

 v2 Chapter 621： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (15)

    Tao Yanxi''s first reaction when she heard the sound was that there were mice. As for the others, they quickly entered the room, wanting to see what was making such a sound.


    When the group stepped into the living room, they saw a black-haired man with several packs of potato chips in his hand eating potato chips.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This is the first time I''ve seen someone eating potato chips make such a loud noise.


    It''s just that this person appears here, and it''s not difficult to guess that this should be the last member of the team, Ji Hangmo.


    Liang Pippi obviously thought of this too. He approached Ji Hangmo very enthusiastically and asked, "Are you number one on the kill list?"


    However, the only answer to him was "click, click, click."


    "Are you number one on the kill list?" Liang Pippi continued to ask.


    Ji Hangmo glanced at Liang Pippi and nodded, but he was still biting the potato chips in his mouth.


    After Liang Pippi got a positive answer, he immediately challenged Ji Hangmo.


    "I''m going to challenge you!"


    Ji Hang Ink: Kacha Kacha Kacha


    Crowd: ...


    "Let''s introduce yourself first." Tao Yanxi suggested, "I''ll come first, I''m Tao Yanxi, your manager."


    Ji Hang Ink: Kacha Kacha Kacha


    After that, the rest of the people also introduced themselves, but only "kachakakakacha" answered them.


    After a round of introductions, everyone looked at Ji Hangmo, and now he is the only one left to not introduce.


    "Kacha...My name is...Kacha...Ji Hangmo...Kacha...Kacha..." Ji Hangmo said.


    Crowd: ...


    Tao Yanxi was a little helpless, saying, are those potato chips really that delicious?


    Anyway, everyone is finally here.


    After the basic familiarity, it is time to get to work.


    Several people gathered together, and Feng Nantian began to analyze some prospects for the future of the holographic game "King of Battlefield".


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found that everyone listened very seriously, especially Han Ziyun.


    It can be seen that Feng Nantian is indeed capable.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, as a "vase manager", should she go to sleep?


    Tao Yanxi did what she thought of, slipped back to her room, and went to sleep.


    When she woke up, Han Ziyun and several people had already chosen the team name, and it was called "King of Battlefield", which could be said to be very suitable for this game.


    Among these people, except for Han Ziyun, the others did not take Tao Yanxi in their eyes.


    In their eyes, Tao Yanxi was nothing but good-looking.


    Tao Yanxi felt that there was nothing, she was a vase and she was proud!


    Because "King of the Battlefield" has not officially launched, so everyone is still in the stage of familiarity with each other.


    Liang Pippi was very active, and quickly got along with everyone.


    The twins have a very good relationship, and there is no conflict with everyone, and they get along relatively happily.


    Ji Hangmo is a full-fledged foodie. He is either eating or looking for food every day.


    Everyone was surprised at first, but then they got used to it.


    Others basically have no big problems, the big problem is Han Ziyun.


    That Feng Nantian didn''t know what to think, let Han Ziyun be the captain of the entire team.


    These teenagers are all proud people, how can they allow others to be captains?

 v2 Chapter 622： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (16)

    Do you want to be captain? Yes, show your strength.


    Han Ziyun has never played "King of the Battlefield". Even though he is very good at listening to voices, the people he is facing are all veterans. As soon as the characters he controls are exposed, they are shot by the opponent. Head over, it can be said to be very miserable.


    Han Ziyun lost horribly, and at the same time increased his opinion that he was not worthy of being the captain in the eyes of many young people.


    Liang Pippi also went to Feng Nantian several times because of this matter, but was rejected by Feng Nantian.


    And Feng Nantian also affirmed that Han Ziyun will always be the captain.


    It is precisely because of this that several teenagers have always been dissatisfied with Han Ziyun, especially Liang Pippi. He has always advocated strength. How can he allow a person without strength to be the captain?


    As for the other three teenagers, although they were a little awkward in their hearts, fortunately they didn''t show it on the surface.


    Han Ziyun is so sensitive, and the feeling of inferiority has always surrounded him. After he noticed the "hostility" of several other people, his words became even less.


    He also mentioned to Feng Nantian that the position of captain was not suitable for him, but he was still rejected by Feng Nantian.


    Apart from Han Ziyun, he would not let anyone else take the position of captain.


    The atmosphere in the villa also became dull because of this incident. After Tao Yanxi noticed it, the first thing to do was to talk to Han Ziyun.


    Han Ziyun stayed in the room alone, looking very decadent.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming to the room, Han Ziyun stood up, lowered his head and said, "Sit down."


    Tao Yanxi sat opposite Han Ziyun, looked at him and said, "You can sit too."


    Han Ziyun sat down, his head always buried low, not raised.


    "You have to be confident, I believe you will be a good captain." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hearing this, Han Ziyun seemed to bury his head even lower.


    He clasped his hands together and asked in a low voice, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Tao Yanxi said, "You have to believe in your own strength."


    Han Ziyun pursed his lips, "But I don''t think I can do anything, I''m very bad."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "Well, in two weeks, "King of Battlefield" will be released to the public beta. Why don''t we train well first and surprise them?"


    "Training?" Han Ziyun raised his head in surprise, looking at Tao Yanxi with some doubts.


    "Yeah, training." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "I made an exclusive training for you!"


    Han Ziyun''s eyes lit up, "This...is it really possible?"


    "Of course!" Tao Yanxi continued with a smile, "Well, how about training starting this afternoon?"


    "Okay!" Han Ziyun nodded vigorously, he didn''t want anyone to look down on him, especially his teammates!


    "That''s good." Tao Yanxi stood up, "I''ll call you later."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she left quickly. She had to quickly formulate a training plan.


    With the help of some information that Han Buyan had sent her before, Tao Yanxi quickly worked out a preliminary plan.


    The holographic game "King of the Battlefield" requires not only excellent psychological quality, sharp eyes, accurate gun filling, and listening to voice defenses, etc. are all very important.


    Han Ziyun''s marksmanship is very poor, and his eyes are average. At least for an enemy 100 meters away, Han Ziyun is basically unable to kill him.

 v2 Chapter 623： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi decided to train Han Ziyun''s eyesight and marksmanship first.


    To this end, Tao Yanxi deliberately asked for a basement as a training venue.


    As for all kinds of equipment, as long as you talk to Han Buyan, Han Buyan will naturally send someone over.


    In the afternoon, an exclusive training for Han Ziyun began.


    On the other side, far away in the president''s office at the top of Taoyan Company.


    Listening to the assistant''s report, Han Buyan lightly clasped the table with his fingers and made a clear and loud sound.


    "I see." Han Buyan said lightly.


    Li Tesuke glanced at his own president, pursed his lips, and asked puzzled: "President, I don''t understand, why do you want to..." Help Tao Yanxi like this?


    "Li Tesuke, how long have you been with me?" Han Buyan asked.


    "It''s been ten years." Li Tesuke hurriedly lowered his head and said.


    "Ten years." Han Buyan chuckled, "It''s been ten years, don''t you understand what to say and what not to say?"


    Li Tesuke was taken aback, and said quickly, "My subordinates are wrong."


    "Well, let''s go, there is no next time." Han Buyan said lightly, and he couldn''t hear the emotion in his words.


    Li Tesuke left soon, and Han Buyan looked at the screensaver belonging to Tao Yanxi on the computer screen with a gentle smile on his face.


    He sat upright and upright, dressed in a suit and tidied up, his hair was straightened, his right hand clicked the mouse, and his left hand lay lazily on the table.


    The phone next to him was flashing, someone should have sent him a message, but he didn''t care at all.


    Tao Yanxi on the computer screen smiled very happily, and Han Buyan''s mood was improved by the curved eyebrows.


    He raised his right hand and gently stroked Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows, but what he touched was a somewhat cold computer screen, the smooth but not delicate texture passed from his fingertips to his heart, as if telling him a cruel truth.


    Tao Yanxi is not here.


    Han Buyan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, he slowly put down his hand, and clenched the mouse again.


    He still has many, many things to do, and he can''t stop. Stopping means standing still.


    Once it''s still, it''s very difficult to start over.


    At this time, a special attention sounded, and it was Tao Yanxi who sent a message.


    Han Buyan picked up his phone, clicked it, and saw that it was a picture.


    There is only one peach blossom in the picture. The peach blossom is placed on a clean table. All the peach petals have already bloomed, showing its most charming posture.


    Han Buyan was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which was very warm and provocative.


    "Little idiot..." Han Buyan murmured softly, saved the picture, then put down the phone and started to work.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi displayed the information she had read, feeling a little uneasy in her heart.


    I don''t know if Han Buyan understands what she means. In her heart, he is as important as him.


    No one is more noble and no one is more important.


    In Tao Yanxi''s heart, they are all the same.


    The same is her favorite brother.


    Tao Yanxi thought that with Han Buyan''s intelligence, she would be able to understand what she meant.


    A peach blossom, where is a simple peach blossom, this is obviously her true heart.


    Tao Yanxi put away her phone and turned her head to look at Han Ziyun, who was training hard.


    Her eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Everything is getting better, isn''t it?

 v2 Chapter 624： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (18)

    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it is time for the public beta of "King of Battlefield".


    In this short month, the top ten of Weibo''s hot search list were basically rounded up by "King of the Battlefield". Occasionally, scandals about idol stars'' derailment broke out on it, but they were quickly replaced by pressed down.


    After the 10 million holographic game warehouses sold by Taoyan Company before, they sold another 10 million more holographic game warehouses. By the time of the public beta, a total of 20 million people had obtained holographic game warehouses.


    And these 20 million people are also the most primitive forces of "King of Battlefield".


    In this short month, many businessmen naturally put their ideas on "King of the Battlefield", and there are not a few who have formed a team like Han Ziyun.


    Judging from the current statement issued by Taoyan Company, Taoyan Company intends to promote this game to the world, and this game will only become more and more popular.


    Among these tens of millions of people, there are naturally many smart people. Before the public beta, they have recruited troops, organized offline studios, and lived together to cultivate tacit understanding.


    Compared with other studios that are in full swing, Han Ziyun''s side is very uncomfortable except for Han Ziyun''s intense training.


    They didn''t take Han Ziyun in their eyes. A person who can''t even play mobile games well, can they count on him to keep his holographic games intact? Give me a break!


    Feng Nantian didn''t know what to think. Apart from talking about the future development of "King of Battlefield" at the beginning, he didn''t organize everyone to train. Instead, he looked at beauty magazines every day, his eyes glowing green.


    In the whole villa, the most serious and hard-working person is probably only Han Ziyun.


    Tao Yanxi''s plan for Han Ziyun is effective after all. Han Ziyun is growing up slowly. As for how far she can grow, Tao Yanxi doesn''t know, but she is looking forward to it.


    Against this background, "King of Battlefield" has finally ushered in the public beta.


    On June 6th, Feng Nantian gathered everyone together and took them to a room on the first floor that had not been opened for a whole month.


    The moment the door is pushed open is the moment when the dream sets sail.


    I saw five gold-colored holographic game warehouses placed in the room. Compared with those on the market, the game warehouses here seem to be more advanced.


    The eyes of several teenagers were bright, and even Ji Hangmo put down the snacks in his hand and stared straight at the holographic game warehouse.


    Feng Nantian coughed lightly and said: "The game room here is 100% sensory experience and cannot be debugged. If you don''t want to try the taste of death, you have to work hard to survive, understand!"


    "Yes!" Several teenagers responded in unison, with the most dazzling brilliance in their eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Han Ziyun from the side, the desire in her eyes almost overflowed.


    "Now, go and choose your own holographic game warehouse and prepare to enter the game." Feng Nantian said again.


    Several teenagers excitedly walked towards the game room that they had already taken a fancy to. In the end, the five teenagers all chose their own game room.


    Feng Nantian nodded with satisfaction, very good, no quarrel.


    At this time, Liang Pippi saw a pink holographic game warehouse that was obviously different from their game warehouse and asked, "Whose is that?"

 v2 Chapter 625： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (19)

    Feng Nantian glanced at the peach-pink game room, twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Peachy."


    Several teenagers:  ¡­


    Really... um... girl.


    "A game room with zero senses." Feng Nantian added another sentence.


    Several teenagers:  ¡­


    Most of the holographic games circulating on the market today are 30% sensory holographic game warehouses, which is the pain range that most can bear.


    Slightly more advanced is 80%. Of course, there are about 100,000 holographic games from the sensory 90% game warehouse.


    However, whether it is a 100% game warehouse owned by a few teenagers or a game warehouse with zero senses owned by Tao Yanxi, it does not exist on the market.


    The teenagers were not fools either, and they probably guessed that the people above them should have something to do with Taoyan Company.


    More likely, the person who made them form such a team is the top executive of Taoyan Company.


    But no matter what kind, since they chose to come here, they will keep going.


    However, Tao Yanxi''s zero-sensory game room still made several teenagers feel that this wave of operations was really irritating.


    Zero senses means you can barely hear footsteps in the game, not even gunshots.


    Of course, she couldn''t hear and feel at the same time, at least she died, and she didn''t feel any pain.


    This is probably the purpose of this holographic game warehouse? Don''t let someone feel the pain?


    Suddenly, except for Han Ziyun, the eyes of several teenagers looking at Tao Yanxi changed.


    This vase manager, there is something...


    When Tao Yanxi heard Feng Nantian''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    If the senses are zero, she also plays a game of wool!


    Although she thought so, Tao Yanxi also understood Han Buyan''s intention.


    She rubbed her temples and said, "Hurry up and get familiar with the game, don''t worry about me."


    Several teenagers couldn''t wait, they nodded and entered the holographic game room respectively.


    After they entered the game, Tao Yanxi looked at Feng Nantian and said, "Can you tell me this kind of thing secretly next time?"


    Feng Nantian raised his eyebrows, but did not respond to Tao Yanxi''s words.


    He stepped aside and turned on a computer.


    "Do you want to come and see? The scene when they played?" Feng Nantian asked.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, "Of course I have to see it."


    The holographic game boxes of several people have been specially processed, so everyone''s perspective can be seen from the computer.


    The first thing Feng Nantian clicked on was Han Ziyun''s perspective.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a thoughtful look and said, "I thought you would be the first to open Ji Hangmo."


    After all, that guy is number one on the mobile guerrilla kill list.


    Feng Nantian chuckled and said, "I like things that can surprise me."


    The implication is that even if he doesn''t watch Ji Hangmo, he knows how powerful that guy is.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Feng Nantian, "Speaking of which, why do you insist on making Han Ziyun the captain?"


    Feng Nantian raised his eyebrows and looked at Tao Yanxi, "What about you? Why did you arrange a training plan for Han Ziyun?"


    "He''s worth it." Tao Yanxi said without hesitation.


    "That''s what I want to answer you too." Feng Nantian said, he deserves it.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Let''s see his first performance." Feng Nantian said and enlarged the entire screen.

 v2 Chapter 626： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (20)

    Because the first step was to scan and name characters, etc., Han Ziyun just established his character file as far as the two of them were talking.


    Before that, everyone didn''t discuss or disclose their names before, so they can''t add friends yet, they can only add friends after they come out of the game warehouse and say their names to each other.


    So this first game is naturally a solo queue.


    There are 100 people in each battlefield, besides myself, there are 99 enemies.


    "King of Battlefield" currently only has one map open, called the jungle. The map is very large. There are tall trees and shrubs everywhere, as well as deep grasses, which are easy to avoid.


    Han Ziyun did not rashly choose those big urban areas, even though those big urban areas often meant a lot of supplies.


    Han Ziyun chose a remote place to search for supplies, and his luck was not bad. He got a better gun, as well as a lot of better equipment and medicine.


    Almost ten minutes later, Han Ziyun encountered the first enemy.


    He first found a bunker for himself, and then while the enemy was not paying attention, he shot headshots, and then shot twice, and the enemy died immediately.


    "Performed well." Feng Nantian boasted.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    In fact, Han Ziyun''s performance just now was just mediocre, and he only took advantage of the fact that the enemy didn''t see him, and at the same time, the gun in his hand was relatively cheap.


    And Feng Nantian was so generous in complimenting him, which made Tao Yanxi take a few more glances.


    Han Ziyun moved cautiously, scavenging for supplies while secretly destroying the enemy.


    After he killed four enemies, it was finally time for the finals. At this time, there were only five people left on the battlefield.


    Han Ziyun looked very nervous. He was lying in the grass, moving around uneasy.


    There seemed to be a thin voice coming from the side, Han Ziyun''s ears moved, and he quickly locked on the person on his left. He crouched up and was about to shoot, but at this time, he was shot in the head by someone in the distance.


    The helmet shattered all at once, and before he had time to react, he was shot to death by the person beside him.


    There was darkness in front of him, the fear of death surrounded him, and his body was cold. He never thought that death was such a fearful thing.


    The bullet pierced through his body, shot from his chest into the tree behind him, and the pain of being hit made his mind go blank.


    He widened his eyes and looked into the dark distance, not knowing where he was or where to go.


    At this moment, his world became blank.


    In his world, there is nothing, nothing exists.


    Feng Nantian looked at the darkened screen, mobilized the fighting situation of the others, and basically ended the battle.


    Among them, Ji Hangmo won the first place and did not die. As for the others, they all experienced death and tasted the fear of death.


    Except for Ji Hangmo, everyone else''s situation doesn''t look very good. The 100% sensory experience is not just talk.


    "It seems that you have to give them psychological counseling." Feng Nantian glanced at Tao Yanxi and said with a malicious smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the four darkened screen pieces on the computer and nodded.


    Maybe it''s time for her vase manager to play?

 v2 Chapter 627： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (21)

    Feng Nantian walked to each game warehouse, pressed the red button, and forced several to quit the game.


    This design is also to prevent some people from being unable to bear the various scenes in the game, which will lead to their mental slowness and unable to quit the game.


    When the game room was opened, except for Ji Hangmo, the others were a little stunned.


    The feeling of death is so real.


    So true that they really thought they were dead!


    When they breathed fresh air, they realized in a trance that it was just a game just now.


    Ji Hangmo came out of the game room, picked up the snacks that he had not finished eating just now, and ate them.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, this one has a big heart.


    Several other teenagers walked out of the game room with pale faces, especially Han Ziyun, whose whole body was shaking slightly.


    His complexion was particularly bad, his lips were pale, his eyes were even more numb, and the whole person was still immersed in the "death" just now, and he couldn''t recover for a while.


    Liang Pippi supported the game warehouse and whispered, "Hold the grass? This is too real! I almost thought I was really dead!"


    Mei Wenhua nodded in agreement. He touched the position of his heart, which was penetrated just now.


    Liang Pippi took a few deep breaths, "I want to go out slowly."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out vainly.


    This first game was indeed a bit difficult for him to accept.


    Mei Wenhua and Mei Suzhi were not much better, they also said they wanted to go out and walked out of the room slowly.


    "I''ll go see them." Feng Nantian patted Tao Yanxi on the shoulder and glanced at Han Ziyun, meaning that Han Ziyun was handed over to her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, expressing understanding.


    Feng Nantian quickly walked out. At this time, only Tao Yanxi, Han Ziyun, and Ji Hangmo, who had been eating non-stop, were left in the training room.


    Holding a bag of potato chips in his arms, Ji Hangmo walked slowly to Han Ziyun.


    He took out a potato chip, handed it to Han Ziyun and asked, "Do you want to eat it?"


    Han Ziyun paled and shook his head, holding his body and saying, "No, thank you."


    "Oh." Ji Hangmo retracted his right hand and was about to eat it, but suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he slowly stretched out his hand holding the potato chips to Tao Yanxi.


    "Do you want to eat?" Ji Hangmo asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No, you can eat it."


    Ji Hangmo raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, nodded heavily, and finally ate the potato chip with a "click".


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Don''t you need to take a break?" Tao Yanxi asked, after a game, how can you be tired?


    Ji Hangmo tilted his head and thought for a while, then said slowly, "It''s time to update the snack store."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! Rest is not to update the snack library!


    After Ji Hangmo finished speaking, he left, um... He has to update the snack store. He heard that the three squirrels have released new snacks, so he has to go and see.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Hangmo''s back, and suddenly heard the information that Han Buyan had given her earlier. The reason why Ji Hangmo agreed to come here was because Han Buyan promised him that he had unfinished snacks. !


    Tao Yanxi felt that it was necessary for her to check how many snacks Ji Hangmo would eat in a month.


    Anyway, she has never seen Ji Hangmo''s mouth stop!

 v2 Chapter 628： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (22)

    After Ji Hangmo left, she and Han Ziyun were left in the training room.


    Tao Yanxi helped Han Ziyun to sit in front of the computer and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    Han Ziyun nodded slowly, and said with a trembling voice in his voice, "It''s okay."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to comfort him, but heard Han Ziyun ask, "Can I see the replay of my game?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and really did not expect Han Ziyun to make such a request.


    She nodded and quickly recalled Han Ziyun''s game record.


    Han Ziyun said "thank you", and then looked at it very seriously.


    The playback record of the game can be viewed from other people''s perspectives. Han Ziyun first read his own perspective, and then seriously looked at the perspective of the person who killed him, including the perspective of the one who sniped him from a distance.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Han Ziyun very seriously, and her originally pale face gradually became less pale.


    She scratched her head and smacked her mouth subconsciously. She seemed to...don''t need any psychological counseling?


    Han Ziyun''s psychological endurance seems to be stronger than she imagined.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi quietly left the training room.


    Just let Han Ziyun watch the replays of those games by himself, hoping he can learn something from them.


    Tao Yanxi came to the living room and wanted to see the situation of the other people.


    When he walked to the living room to take a look, he found that Liang Pippi and the twins were happily eating a bag of potato chips in their hands, while Ji Hangmo on the other side looked very resentful.


    It was these bad guys who stole his potato chips!


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be able to read such information from Ji Hangmo.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It seems that she really does not need any psychological counseling.


    What psychological counseling is needed for a soul that can be comforted by potato chips?


    Feng Nantian also held a bag of potato chips in his hand. When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, he greeted her and said, "Do you want a bag?"


    As soon as these words came out, Ji Hangmo suddenly turned his head and stared at Tao Yanxi tightly, as if he would pounce on her and bite her if she said the word "want".


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said, "No need, let''s eat."


    Feng Nantian shrugged and shook his head boringly, but Ji Hangmo, who was beside him, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good, he can eat another bag of chips.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to tell Ji Hangmo that if she really wanted to eat it, she would have bought it herself, so why bother with him?


    Tao Yan saw that there were no major problems with several people, and did not say anything more.


    The ability of these teenagers to bear is stronger than she imagined.


    Because today is the first time for everyone to enter the game, according to Feng Nantian''s meaning, we need to adjust today, so we will do some training tomorrow.


    Everyone went to bed early tonight, after all, from tomorrow, the real training will begin.


    It was night, and the lights in everyone''s rooms were dimmed, only Han Ziyun''s room had a faint light.


    Han Ziyun copied the replay records of the game. The replay records of this game not only included his own, but also those of other teammates, especially Ji Hangmo''s. Han Ziyun watched it back and forth several times.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning when Han Ziyun couldn''t resist the sleepiness and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, after breakfast, it was formal training...

 v2 Chapter 629： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (23)

    Feng Nantian has formulated a complete and comprehensive training plan according to the characteristics of each person.


    Several teenagers respected Feng Nantian very much, and everyone trained according to Feng Nantian''s training plan.


    At the same time, everyone was quickly adjusting, but Liang Pippi was especially dissatisfied with Han Ziyun''s strength.


    Liang Pippi has repeatedly proposed to fight with Han Ziyun, and abused Han Ziyun very badly.


    Han Ziyun became more and more silent and worked harder. Twenty-four hours a day, he played games in the holographic game room for almost eighteen hours.


    Every bullet that passed through his chest, every bullet that pierced his head, clearly reflected the memory of his death.


    The more you die, the less you fear death.


    The 100% gaming experience did not destroy Han Ziyun, but made him stronger and stronger.


    Han Ziyun is growing rapidly in a place that no one knows about.


    In the blink of an eye, a month has passed. "King of Battlefield" has fully developed the Huaguo service area, and the holographic game warehouse is no longer available in limited quantities.


    At the same time, "King of Battlefield" also began the first selection of "King of Battlefield".


    There are two types of competitions, one is a single competition and the other is a team competition.


    The team competition means that four people form a team to enter the game, and the one who successfully wins the first place is the "King of the Battlefield".


    Needless to say, single-player matches are all based on their own abilities.


    Han Ziyun''s goal is the team competition, because the reward of the team competition is not only the title of "King of Battlefield", but also contracts worth tens of millions and various resource promotions.


    In the future, I will be able to stand on the world stage, compete with people from other countries, etc., and strive for glory for the country.


    This is a huge temptation for every e-sports player!


    The tacit understanding of other teams at this time has almost been run in, but Han Ziyun, the tacit understanding has not been run in at all.


    In particular, Liang Pippi himself was very dissatisfied with Han Ziyun, which made the level of running-in between the two always in an awkward state.


    In order to solve this problem, Feng Nantian threw Liang Pippi and Han Ziyun directly into the training room, and asked them to play double row.


    On this side, Feng Nantian was training urgently, while on the other side, Tao Yanxi came to Taoyan Company for the first time after a month and found Han Buyan.


    Han Buyan was wearing a black suit with straight hair. He sat there with his back straight, his eyes looking straight ahead, his expression gentle and solemn.


    "Why are you here?" Han Buyan''s tone was full of doting, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Han Buyan like this, and it was difficult to associate it with the paranoid boy who held her and said that he must be with her.


    Tao Yanxi was a little dazed, and her expression was a little stunned.


    Han Buyan looked at her and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she slowly shook her head.


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I just wanted to come and see you."


    "What happened to Ziyun?" Han Buyan asked.


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi replied, she bowed her head slightly, and suddenly felt a burst of sourness in her heart.


    Han Buyan seemed a little unhappy when he saw Tao Yanxi, he wanted to stand up and walk over to hug him, but he just raised his hand, suddenly remembered something, and stopped abruptly.


    "He needs you more." Han Buyan said.

 v2 Chapter 630： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (24)

    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at the man in a black suit who was much more mature than he had been for a long time, her eyes seemed to become sour.


    I can''t tell what the feeling is, just an inexplicable feeling that has been around in my heart for a long time.


    She pursed her lips and asked with a hint of crying that she didn''t know: "What about you?"


    The corner of Han Buyan''s mouth raised a smile, "I know, you are always there." In my heart.


    "Bai Yeqing..." Tao Yanxi called out his former name.


    Han Buyan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and a flash of surprise flashed across his eyes quickly. He pursed his lips, nodded and said, "I''m here."


    Tao Yanxi stood up, put her hands on the table, and leaned forward slightly.


    She met his eyes, and Tao Yanxi could clearly see her appearance in Han Buyan''s eyes.


    It was herself she never knew.


    "I''ve been here too." Tao Yanxi looked at Han Buyan and said word by word.


    "I know." Han Buyan raised the corner of his mouth, his face full of tenderness.


    The warm atmosphere spread in the room, but looking at Han Buyan like this, Tao Yanxi''s sour feeling became stronger and stronger.


    She moved her fingers, as if trying to grab something.


    But what is she going to catch?


    She doesn''t know either.


    "It''s time for you to go back to him." Han Buyan said.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and tilted her head slightly, "I know."


    She turned away without looking back.


    Han Buyan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, until her back disappeared completely from his sight, and he withdrew his sight.


    He still sat up straight, and his back didn''t seem to know how to bend. The smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared without a trace at the moment when Tao Yanxi''s figure disappeared, and Tao Yanxi''s figure was no longer in those dark eyes. .


    On the computer screen is a medical report.


    According to the medical report, there is a shadow in his head, and the shadow suppresses his nerves, which is very likely to cause amnesia and must be surgically removed.


    And surgery must be done as soon as possible.


    Han Buyan pursed his lips tightly. He looked at the CT of the brain in the picture. He knew very well that the shadow could not be removed by surgery at all.


    And his memory was indeed affected. For example, he no longer remembered that he used to have a name called Bai Yeqing.


    White Leaf Green, White Leaf Green...


    Was that his first name when he met her?


    She still remembers it, so good.


    Han Buyan closed his eyes, something in his mind quickly disappeared, he wanted to find it, but he couldn''t find it again.


    Han Buyan suddenly opened his eyes, deleted the medical report, and continued to work.


    He has to hurry, hurry up...


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi returned to the villa. She asked about the progress of Liang Pippi and Han Ziyun''s running-in, but was told that the two were very uncooperative, especially Liang Pippi.


    Tao Yanxi was not in a good mood at this time, she pursed her lips, walked into the training room and pulled the two out of the holographic game warehouse.


    Then he said to them: "You guys will enter the game later, add me, let''s form a team, my game name is Taoyan."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she walked into the pink holographic game room with zero sense of her characteristics for the first time.


    Although the few people present did not know what Tao Yanxi wanted to do, they continued to watch it with the attitude of watching a good show.

 v2 Chapter 631： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (25)

    Han Ziyun was quite eloquent, but Liang Pippi muttered a few words.


    Despite this, he still entered the game and added Tao Yanxi as a friend.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Liang Pippi and Han Ziyun into a team and started the game.


    Tao Yanxi chose to skydive in the big urban area. The big urban area often means that there are many people, which means that it is very likely to fall into a box.


    Liang Pippi is very confident in his skills and naturally not cowardly.


    Han Ziyun followed Tao Yanxi and naturally entered the big city.


    Tao Yanxi shook off the two of them and searched for supplies alone.


    Every time a person is killed in the game, there will be a systematic voice broadcast, so within three minutes of the beginning, all players present heard the killing broadcast of one person.


    "Player Taoyan kills me with a pistol and I like to pretend."


    "Player Taoyan killed the upstairs with a bomb."


    "Player Taoyan killed Momoda with a rifle."


    "Player, I don''t love you. You killed the enemy with a rifle."


    "Player Tao Yan killed with his fist and didn''t eat coriander."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Liang Pippi heard this announcement, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    How did Tao Yanxi, who has zero senses, kill so many people?


    However, when Han Ziyun heard this announcement, his eyes shone brightly, he knew, he knew, Tao Yanxi is not easy!


    At the same time, Feng Nantian and the others used the computer to look at Tao Yanxi''s perspective.


    Feng Nantian''s eyes became brighter the more he looked, but he never imagined that Tao Yanxi would bring him a bigger surprise than he had imagined.


    On the side, Ji Hangmo also stopped his "click" and looked at the screen intently.


    Because Tao Yanxi was so fierce, the game ended in less than twenty minutes.


    As a matter of course, their team won the first place, and Tao Yanxi alone won a full 30 heads.


    After the game was over, Tao Yanxi withdrew from the game room.


    Liang Pippi also withdrew in a trance, he stared at Tao Yanxi blankly, his lips parted, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Pippi and said, "You are not even better than me, why do you look down on Han Ziyun?"


    Tao Yanxi looked around, and finally settled on Han Ziyun.


    "He has never been in contact with the game "King of Battlefield" before. Who can match his growth rate now?"


    Everyone was silent, they never knew that Han Ziyun had never played "King of Battlefield" before.


    "The game will start in three days. How to do it is up to you."


    Tao Yanxi said these words and left the training room.


    She knew that she had lost her temper, but a certain sense of irritability had been surrounding her whole body, causing her to panic inexplicably.


    This panic was inexplicable, but it was so strong that she couldn''t resist it.


    Tao Yanxi faintly felt that something was out of her control...


    In the training room, Liang Pippi bit his lip, walked to Han Ziyun''s side, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Han Ziyun was stunned and said loudly, "I will try my best to catch up with you!"


    Liang Pippi snorted softly, "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Several teenagers looked at each other and showed the same smile.


    Feng Nantian nodded at the side, this team finally showed the edge that belongs to them initially.


    Three days later, the "King of Battlefield" competition officially started, and Han Ziyun and others also embarked on the road to the top...

 v2 Chapter 632： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (26)

    The game of "King of Battlefield" is in full swing, and Han Ziyun''s team has also occupied the first place in the current rankings.


    If it goes on like this, entering the finals is a matter of course.


    And after what Tao Yanxi said last time, everyone''s attitude towards Han Ziyun has obviously changed.


    Everyone is willing to take the initiative to communicate with Han Ziyun. In this communication, it is found that Han Ziyun has a strong learning ability and a strong talent, but he just lacks some experience.


    Han Ziyun grew up quickly, and his mentality also changed slowly.


    What he can do, what he can do.


    Such an idea slowly sprouted in his mind, just waiting for the day when it grows into a towering tree.


    Tao Yanxi would occasionally play a game with everyone, mainly to train them.


    Tao Yanxi''s practical ability is still very strong.


    A month later, the final came soon.


    The final is set at the Agri Grand Hotel. All the facilities are prepared by Taoyan Company, and the game room is 99% of the game room.


    Because Han Ziyun''s team is the first on the leaderboard, they only need to play one match.


    The game lasted for three days, and they could be there to watch.


    In order to better understand the opponent, Feng Nantian took Han Ziyun and the others there to watch the game.


    A team named "king" successfully broke through the siege and won the qualification for the final.


    The final is scheduled for the third day and will be broadcast live on the entire network.


    On the day of the competition, Tao Yanxi followed Han Ziyun and others to the competition site.


    At the beginning, there were some polite words from the host, and then everyone entered the game room, ready to start the game.


    Just after Han Ziyun and others entered the game room, Tao Yanxi received a call from Li Tesuke.


    On the phone, Tesuke Li said that Han Buyan was currently in the First Hospital and hoped that she could go to the hospital.


    When he heard the news, Tao Yanxi only felt cold all over.


    The anxiety that had been in her heart for the past month instantly expanded to the greatest extent. She hung up the phone and quickly went to the First Hospital.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the hospital, Han Buyan was the only patient on this floor of the VIP ward.


    A large number of doctors stood outside with sullen faces, with worry and fear coexisting on their faces.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, Assistant Li hurriedly handed her an operation notice and said, "You sign, the president must have the operation immediately."


    "Surgery?" Tao Yanxi was startled, and before she could read anything, she immediately signed.


    Seeing this, the doctors rushed into the ward, preparing to operate on Han Buyan.


    In the ward, Han Buyan closed his eyes slightly, his face pale.


    "I don''t have surgery, you guys go out." There was a trembling in his voice.


    "President!" Li Tesuke gritted his teeth, "Miss Tao has signed it!"


    In other words, surgery is possible.


    Han Buyan opened his eyes when he heard Tao Yanxi''s name.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi who was approaching his bedside, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re here." In a flat tone, as if she knew she would come.


    Or, what he has been waiting for is her arrival.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi grabbed Han Buyan''s hand in a panic, "Would you like to do the surgery first?"


    Han Buyan shook his head, "No need."


    "You guys go out." He glanced at Assistant Li and the doctor and said.

 v2 Chapter 633： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (27)

    "Xixi, I have something to tell you alone, you listen to me, okay?" Han Buyan looked very vulnerable at this time.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, tears welling in her eyes, and after a few seconds, she slowly spit out the word "good".


    Assistant Li and the doctors had no choice but to retreat.


    Han Buyan looked at Tao Yan and smiled, "Xi Xi, the game should have already started, right?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she bit her lip lightly, "Why?" Why not have surgery?


    "I want to watch the live broadcast." Han Buyan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she picked up the remote control next to her, turned on the TV, and tuned to the live broadcast platform.


    At this point, Han Ziyun had already killed one person, and he was currently searching for supplies.


    Tao Yanxi just glanced at it and then withdrew her gaze. She stared at Han Buyan and said, "If you have anything to say, will you do the surgery first?"


    Han Buyan shook his head and said, "Xixi, there''s no need."


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Han Buyan raised his hand and stroked Tao Yanxi''s face.


    His hands were very icy. Even though it was summer, his hands seemed to have just been taken out of the ice cellar.


    "Xixi, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Han Buyan smiled, the corner of his mouth warm.


    "I thought I couldn''t find you." Han Buyan said, "But luckily I found you."


    Tao Yanxi held Han Buyan''s hand, "I''ve always been, always been."


    "Well, I know, Xixi has always been there." Han Buyan smiled.


    "But, I''m leaving." Han Buyan still smiled, his smile was very warm, as if he wanted to warm everyone.


    "No, no." Tao Yanxi shook her head and bit her lip, "No."


    At least this life should be over!


    "Xixi, it''s not that easy to travel through time and space, right?" Han Buyan asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, tears fell from the corners of her eyes and fell on Han Buyan''s hands.


    "I seem to have seen Xixi cry like this before, and it broke my heart." Han Buyan gently wiped away the tears from Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Xixi, I have forgotten a lot of things, who I used to be, what was my purpose in coming to this world, and how the time-space shuttle did it, I have forgotten all about it." Han Buyan said with a smile.


    "But I always remember Xixi, I remember, I''ve been looking for someone, and she is Xixi."


    Tao Yanxi''s tears kept falling. She wanted to collect her brother''s soul fragments, but it was definitely not in this way.


    She hoped that he would have a happy life, her brother, how could he not be happy?


    "Xixi, there is a shadow in my mind." Han Buyan still smiled, "He was supposed to be the owner of this body, I forcibly occupied his body, now he is coming back, and I, too left."


    "No...don''t..." Tao Yanxi lowered her head, the voice of the game commentator behind her.


    In the current battle situation, Han Ziyun''s team has killed twenty people, and there are still eight people left on the battlefield.


    Han Buyan looked at the TV, "He''s very good, isn''t he?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said with a weeping voice, "No, no."


    "Little idiot, he is me, and I am him, isn''t it?" Han Buyan said.


    "No, it''s not." Tao Yanxi still shook her head, she didn''t know what she was denying.

 v2 Chapter 634： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (28)

    "Xixi, I love you." Han Buyan got close to Tao Yanxi and gently kissed away the tears on her face.


    The salty taste invaded his mouth. For the first time, Han Buyan knew that it turned out that human tears are so sour.


    "Xike...Xike...Xike..."


    He called her name over and over again, as if he could always remember him.


    "I love you too." has never changed.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were red, she wiped away her tears and raised a big smile at Han Buyan.


    Since it can''t be changed, then give him the best look.


    Han Buyan looked at Tao Yanxi''s smile, and the smile on his face deepened.


    "It''s good, Xixi is smiling." Han Buyan said.


    At this moment, the room is still mixed with the sound of game commentary.


    At this moment, he was the only one left in Han Ziyun''s team on the battlefield, and there were still three people left on the battlefield.


    The other two are a team.


    This also meant that Han Ziyun had to get one-on-two.


    Han Ziyun lay on the grass, holding his breath.


    There was a thin voice next to him, he pursed his lips, and threw a bomb to the left.


    The bomb knocked down one in an instant, and as long as he eliminated the last person, the first place would be theirs.


    The game commentary was full of passion, but in the ward, Han Buyan slowly lay down.


    He was lying on the hospital bed, his hand was tightly grasped by Tao Yanxi.


    "Come on, goodbye."


    His eyelashes fluttered slightly, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    "I love you." Tao Yanxi bent over, put her lips on his lips, and said her last goodbye.


    Behind him, there was an excited shout at the end of the game.


    "Kill! Han Ziyun is awesome!!!"


    The sunshine outside is just right, and the warm sunshine shines on the earth, dispelling the cold in people''s hearts.


    In the VIP ward, Tao Yanxi stood in front of the bed, clenching her hands.


    Her eyes were red, and tears kept rolling in them, but they didn''t fall.


    A pink ball of light came out of Han Buyan''s body, entered Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows, and was picked up by Xiao Yao.


    A few minutes later, Han Buyan on the hospital bed opened his eyes.


    He looked a little dazed. He sat up, scratched his head, and asked with a hint of embarrassment, "This lady, may I ask who you are?"


    At this time, Han Buyan is the real Han Buyan and the real male protagonist of this world.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, her clenched hands slowly loosened, and she suppressed her crying and said, "Stranger."


    She turned around and stopped looking at Han Buyan, who looked puzzled.


    Outside the ward, Tao Yanxi said to Li Tesuke, "He has lost his memory and is cured."


    After speaking, regardless of the shock of the doctors and Li Tesuke, he turned and left.


    Outside, the world cheered.


    Everyone is celebrating the birth of the "King of the Battlefield", and next, there will be an unprecedented carnival.


    Tao Yan was walking on the street absentmindedly, and the cheers of the world had nothing to do with her.


    She raised her head and looked at the prominent word "Peach Words" on the big screen in the distance, and she burst into tears.


    Taoyan, Taoyan, has never been the Taoyan of "Taoyanxi", but the "Taoyan" of Taoyanxi and Taobuyan.


    You see, in an unknown distance, peach blossoms are flying, and she is trapped in this place and can never be seen.


    In this world, how can there be the best of both worlds?


    You see, how true that poem is.


    [The world is safe and full of the law, and it does not fail the Tathagata and does not fail the minister. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 v2 Chapter 635： Vase King Sister VS Inferiority Bronze Brother (29)

    When Han Ziyun stood on the podium, he looked around, but did not see Tao Yanxi''s existence.


    Han Ziyun still remembered that Tao Yanxi had followed them here.


    At such a grand moment, how could Tao Yanxi be absent?


    Han Ziyun was holding the trophy, how much thought was hidden in that calm face.


    After the awards ceremony, there are various interviews with the media.


    Han Ziyun and others responded one by one. Except for Han Ziyun, they didn''t seem to find that Tao Yanxi did not exist.


    Han Ziyun was a little absent-minded, and answered questions from the media absentmindedly.


    About evening, the group returned to the villa happily.


    Inside the villa, Liang Pippi suddenly asked, "Where''s Manager Tao?"


    Several teenagers shook their heads and turned their attention to Feng Nantian.


    Feng Nantian frowned slightly, and he shook his head, saying that he didn''t know either.


    Feng Nantian looked at Han Ziyun and asked, "Do you know where she went?"


    Han Ziyun shook his head absently and said, "I don''t know."


    He paused, "I''m back in my room."


    Han Ziyun returned to the room and lay on the bed, unable to say what he felt.


    Time passed little by little, and in a blink of an eye, it was eleven o''clock in the evening.


    The familiar bell suddenly rang in the room, and Han Ziyun was stunned. Who would call him at this time?


    Han Ziyun answered the phone, and Tao Yanxi''s voice came from there.


    "Congratulations."


    The familiar voice came from over there. Han Ziyun should have been happy, but for no reason, he just felt chest tightness and uncomfortable.


    "Where have you been?" Han Ziyun asked.


    "Han Ziyun." Tao Yanxi called out his name, "You are great, always great."


    Han Ziyun was stunned for a moment, and followed his instinct and said "thank you".


    "So, you have to live happily ever after." Tao Yanxi said, "My work is over, it''s time for me to go."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice clearly had a hint of crying, Han Ziyun only felt chest tightness and uncomfortable, and his eyes were a little sore for some reason.


    "You have to be happy all the time," Han Ziyun said.


    Although I don''t know what happened to Tao Yanxi, I must be happy no matter what!


    "Well, I will." Tao Yanxi responded.


    "goodbye."


    Han Ziyun heard that said over there.


    "goodbye."


    Han Ziyun heard himself say this.


    Afterwards, the phone hung up without even thinking about it.


    Silence spread across the room.


    Han Ziyun rubbed his sour eyes, took a deep breath, and clenched his fists.


    "Keep working hard!"


    His face is full of determination, and he must keep working hard for the best in the world!


    In the following years, Huaguo''s "King of Battlefield" team occupied the major rankings, winning the championship every year.


    And Han Ziyun, who has the most kills, has also become the target of everyone''s life.


    The bright moon hangs high in the sky. It is obviously a scene of quiet time, but it makes people feel sad for no reason.


    Tao Yanxi was walking on the empty road, the darkness slowly swallowed her figure, and no one knew where she was going.


    Many, many years later, Han Ziyun, who had never married a wife all his life, went to bed at the end of his life. Tao Yanxi collected the fragments of his brother''s soul and left this world.


    The world was still peaceful, as if Tao Yanxi had never been to this world.


    If so, that''s all.

 v2 Chapter 636： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (1)

    "Have you heard? A girl is coming to our school!"


    "Cut, isn''t it just girl paper? What''s the fuss? Wait! Hold grass? Girl paper!!!"


    "Yeah yeah! Girl paper! The legendary soft and cute girl paper! Coming to our school!"


    "Hold the grass? Why are you coming to our school?"


    "I heard that I came to school! My God, how can I be so lucky to be able to see the legendary girl paper!"


    "Is your reaction too exaggerated? Isn''t your mother a woman?"


    "Aren''t you excited? I see you''ve changed several outfits!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi was holding a copy of "Western Economics" in his hand, and he helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose to listen to the excited conversation between the two roommates.


    Isn''t it just a girl paper? Need to be so excited?


    She''s a girl too!


    Just for now...


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and glanced at her unobstructed flatness, then adjusted her glasses.


    Well, now she is a boy paper.


    It has been a day since Tao Yanxi came to this world, and it took her a day to accept that she is now in a state of disguising as a man.


    In fact, her ability to accept is not weak, but the reason why it took so long to accept the current state is entirely because...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes glanced slightly, and she happened to see her roommate dangling around with her bare **** balls.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s entirely because the boys'' dormitory is too unrestrained!


    "He Fanghai, can you wear some shorts?" Another roommate slapped He Fanghai, who was walking around with bare butts, with a pillow.


    He Fanghai caught the pillow, scratched his head and said, "Oh, I''m not changing clothes!"


    "Then do you even have to change your underwear!" You Ziran rolled his eyes and said.


    "Got it, put it on, really, it''s all men, what are you afraid of?" He Fanghai muttered, and suddenly patted his head and said, "I see, are you jealous that I am older than you?"


    After He Fanghai finished speaking, he shook his eldest brother towards You Ziran.


    You Ziran: "Go away!"


    Tao Yanxi, who was reading the book attentively: can''t hear, can''t read, can''t read.


    He Fanghai snorted and put on his clothes.


    You Ziran just let He Fanghai go. He looked at Tao Yanxi who was sitting by the window, and asked curiously, "Peach, aren''t you excited?"


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her glasses, "Why are you excited?"


    "That''s a girl''s paper! It''s still a girl''s paper who wants to come to our school!" He Fanghai said excitedly, leaning over to Tao Yanxi.


    "Oh." She is also a girl paper.


    "It''s not that you don''t know, our school is a closed all-year-old boys'' school. The last time I saw a girl was half a year ago, huh huh..." He Fanghai began to cry as he spoke.


    You Ziran rolled her eyes, "Peach, don''t pay attention to him! You''re just an idiot!"


    "Who does the idiot scold?" He Fanghai said.


    "Idiot scolds you!" You Ziran said rudely.


    "Hahahaha!" He Fanghai was not angry, but laughed happily.


    You Ziran reacted quickly, he snorted coldly, and rushed towards He Fanghai.


    The two quickly started fighting, and the bedroom was noisy and uneasy.


    Tao Yanxi turned the book back and adjusted her glasses, her eyes flickered slightly, the girl was coming to the school, which meant that the hostess was coming.


    And her dear brother...

 v2 Chapter 637： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (2)

    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, but she couldn''t wait to see her brother.


    "Peach, are you going?" You Ziran''s voice reached Tao Yanxi''s ears, interrupting her thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi put down the book in her hand, got up, straightened her clothes, then helped her glasses and said, "No."


    Yu Ziran:  ¡­


    So why not get up?


    "Okay~" You Ziran responded and glared at He Fanghai, who was about to move, this guy is still smug!


    "Then I and He Fanghai will go first, don''t worry, I will definitely take some pictures for you and come back!" You Ziran said, and dragged He Fanghai away.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to close the dormitory door when they left.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her neck and lay down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling, and a background story about this world emerged in her mind.


    At present, the school she is in is called Sakura Boys'' Full-time School.


    The school is all men, the students are men, the teachers are men, the dormitory is the uncle, and the gatekeeper is also a male security guard.


    At first glance, they are all men, which can be said to be spectacular.


    The school spirit is very unrestrained, after all, in a school full of men, there is nothing to be shy about.


    The reason why the original body entered this school is to find someone, but he has not been found, and he is cold.


    Of course, the cool way is also very special.


    After coming to the boys'' school, especially in the dormitory building, those unrestrained boys always like to reveal some part that cannot be explained clearly, and sometimes they have to compare the size and... um... play with each other.


    The original body was a little girl who didn''t understand anything. She was frightened by those unrestrained boys. In her dreams, those things were chasing her.


    Then... the original body lost hope for life and fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, the ability of human beings to bear is too bad, right?


    Just thinking of the somewhat bold scene in the corridor, Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched unconsciously.


    It turned out that the boys dormitory is like this.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, removing the distracting thoughts from his mind.


    This world is the world of the heroine that I haven''t met in a long time. The heroine is the legendary girl Zhi Leng Lian who transferred to school today.


    Leng Lianlian holds the heroine''s script in hand, and there will be waves of turmoil in the school, and the final outcome is naturally happy.


    As for the process, this is not important to Tao Yanxi.


    Because Tao Yanxi found out that in the heroine''s script, she doesn''t exist at all!


    She is neither a cannon fodder female supporting role (male supporting role) nor a female protagonist''s best friend, she is just a passerby, um... passerby.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing with satisfaction.


    Not having anything to do with the heroine is what she is most satisfied with.


    As for my brother...


    Tao Yanxi took off her glasses and played with them, her light brown eyes darkened.


    My brother is not a good talker.


    Tao Yanxi got up and put on her glasses again, covering her twinkling eyes. She licked her lips, a meaningful smile curled up at the corners of her mouth, and walked outside with her feet raised.


    Now, she is going to meet her dear brother for a while~

 v2 Chapter 638： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (3)

    In the campus, the teenagers in three or five companionships can be seen everywhere heading for a certain place.


    Tao Yanxi was just in the opposite direction to theirs, and the shuttle traveling against the current made many people take a second glance at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have not noticed anything, and continued to walk on her own path.


    The campus was full of laughter, and Tao Yanxi could occasionally hear the classmates next to her saying something like "Finally a girl is coming to school".


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her glasses and walked unswervingly towards the principal''s office.


    Yes, her dearest brother, this time the identity is the principal, a ten years older than her... um... bad old man?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing.


    If my brother knew that she said he was a bad old man, he would probably beat her up?


    A few minutes later, she came to the principal''s office.


    Tao Yanxi had a smile on the corner of her mouth, stood still, and knocked on the door.


    "knock knock"


    A crisp and loud knock sounded in the room, but Qi Ruobing didn''t even lift her head.


    "Come in," he said.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and walked in, "Principal."


    Perhaps hearing an unfamiliar voice, Qi Ruobing raised her head and carefully looked at the person who came.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Ruobing asked.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and adjusted her glasses, "I...I want to transfer..."


    "Transfer?"


    Hearing this sentence, Qi Ruobing put down the pen in his hand.


    "You have to know that in the past few hundred years, none of the people who entered my Sakura Men''s Academy have successfully transferred."


    The corner of Qi Ruobing''s mouth curled into a smile, with a hint of sarcasm, "What? Do you want to try it?"


    Tao Yanxi still lowered her head and smiled from an angle that Qi Ruobing couldn''t see.


    If you don''t say that, how can you get your attention? my dear brother~


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi clenched her fists all of a sudden, "I...I want to transfer to another school!"


    Qi Ruobing let out a light snort, and he leaned back, leaning his entire body on the chair behind him.


    "Do you know the conditions that need to be fulfilled if you want to transfer successfully?" Qi Ruobing asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I know."


    "Tell me." Qi Ruobing was interested in the student who suddenly appeared in the office in front of him. How dare someone want to transfer to another school? This is really... interesting!


    Sakura Boys'' Academy is not just a boys'' school. People who leave this school will become pillars of society without exception. Some of them can even drive the development of the world economy or push the entire civilization forward.


    In the past 100 years, there have been very few students who asked to transfer.


    Because after going out of Sakura Men''s Academy, even if the academic performance is the last one, it will be sought after by various listed companies.


    This is the strength of Sakura Boys Academy!


    Of course, there are also a few people who have proposed to transfer, but the requirements for transfer are very strict, so so far, no one has succeeded, no.


    Qi Ruobing''s thoughts drifted a little far, and at this moment, Tao Yanxi''s voice pulled his drifting thoughts back.


    "First, within one year, all exams, big or small, must maintain full marks."


    Not first place, but full marks.


    "Second, it requires the consent of all teachers in the school."


    Not class teachers, but all teachers.


    "The third is..."


    When Tao Yanxi said this, she raised her head and looked straight at Qi Ruobing.

 v2 Chapter 639： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (4)

    "With the consent of the current principal."


    When the last word fell, Tao Yanxi adjusted her glasses to hide the sharpness in her eyes.


    Qi Ruobing looked at the thin student in front of her, her eyes sank.


    "Even if you have fulfilled the first two conditions, do you think I will allow you to leave?"


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi replied without hesitation.


    "Heh..." Qi Ruobing smiled lowly, "You are very confident."


    "As a student of Sakura Boys'' Academy, you should have self-confidence." Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Hahahaha!" Qi Ruobing laughed twice.


    He sat up straight, and Danfeng''s eyes that were curled inward and outward stared straight at Tao Yanxi, "If that''s the case, then you should work hard."


    "I... look forward to that day."


    Tao Yanxi bent down slightly, "I''m looking forward to it too."


    "Well, you go out." Qi Ruobing picked up the pen and wrote something on the paper.


    Tao Yanxi stood up straight, "Principal, please remember, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    "A peach is a peach of a peach blossom, words are words of language, and footsteps are..."


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth, "The one that will occupy your heart."


    Qi Ruobing paused and wanted to say something, but saw that Tao Yanxi had turned and left.


    Qi Ruobing chuckled and moved her fingers slightly, only to see a few strong and powerful characters reflected on the white paper.


    ¡¾Peach Words¡¿


    "It''s a good name."


    Qi Ruobing murmured, and the nib of the pen swiped heavily on the word "Xi", leaving a thick stroke.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi went to the library after leaving the office.


    The library in the school is very large, with a collection of 100 million books, including some out-of-print books.


    Of course, the purpose of Tao Yanxi''s trip was not to collect the books inside, but to guard the library''s administrator.


    Although the library is large, there is only one administrator.


    And this administrator, now seventy years old, has been sticking to his post.


    There have never been many people in the library. In addition, a new female classmate is coming to the school today, and everyone joined in the fun. Where would they come to this library?


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the library, the library was empty except for the administrator.


    Tao Yanxi did not rush to greet the administrator, but found a copy of "The History of Sakura Men''s Academy" and read it.


    "Little classmate, aren''t you going to see the outside world?" the administrator said when he came to her side.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, looked at the kind-hearted old man, smiled and said, "What''s so beautiful in the outside world?"


    "The outside world is so wonderful!" The old man said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and did not refute his words.


    The old man sat down opposite Tao Yanxi and looked at Tao Yanxi with a big smile.


    "Little classmate, are you interested in the history of the school?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "I want to transfer schools, so I want to see if there is any successful transfer in history."


    When the old man heard this, he suddenly became interested.


    "Hey, I can tell you, I know the best about this!"


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth, of course she knew that he knew best, otherwise she wouldn''t be here.


    Tao Yanxi put down the book and adjusted her glasses.


    "Then can you talk to me?"


    The old man was also enthusiastic, and he immediately started talking to Tao Yanxi.

 v2 Chapter 640： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (5)

    "After so many years, there is really no successful transfer, but just fifteen years ago, there was a transfer that almost succeeded."


    When the old man said this, he didn''t know what to think, the smile on his face deepened, and his eyes became a bit thirsty.


    "Oh?" Tao Yanxi looked at the old man with interest, "Who is that?"


    "Hey hey, I won''t tell you who it is for now, let me tell you his transfer story." The old man said.


    "Fifteen years ago, he first proposed that he wanted to transfer to another school. Do you know the three conditions for transferring?" The old man asked with a sly smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Of course I know this."


    "Well, that''s right!" The old man narrowed his eyes and fell into memory.


    "At that time, he got full marks in all his homework, and he was upright and resolute, and he was liked by many teachers."


    "He naturally satisfied the first two conditions, but the last condition was not fulfilled until he graduated."


    Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help but sighed.


    "In order to successfully transfer schools back then, he used a lot of methods to hope that the former principal would agree, but unfortunately..."


    The old man shook his head with a look of regret.


    "It didn''t work out in the end, right?" Tao Yanxi asked knowingly.


    "Haha! Yes." The old man laughed a few times, "Little classmate, why do you want to transfer? Think the school is not good?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "The school is very good, I just don''t want to stay here for personal reasons."


    "Oh~" The old man is also a smart one. He didn''t ask more, but changed the subject.


    "Guess who was the classmate who was almost transferred to another school back then?" The old man blinked mischievously, "I''ll give you a hint, you must know it!"


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, did she know?


    "Principal?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    "That''s right!" The old man smiled like a child asking for candy.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she saw the old man smiling so happily.


    "I once thought that the reason why he came here to be the principal is because he remembered his hatred back then! Hahahaha!" The old man said and laughed again.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Isn''t it?"


    "Why not? Hahaha! This is the obsession of a young man!" The old man shook his head solemnly, as if he had come over.


    Tao Yanxi helped her glasses and coughed lightly, "Listen to what you mean, old man, do you also have youthful obsessions?"


    grandfather:¡­¡­


    "Cough, cough..." The old man stood up all of a sudden, pretending to be serious: "Little classmate, take a good look at the book!"


    After speaking, the old man left quickly.


    Looking at the back, how can I see that there is some meaning of running away.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at the page that was opened with interest, and saw that the page that was opened was the life of the previous principal, and there was a photo attached beside it.


    And the person in the photo is exactly the same as the old man.


    This is interesting.


    Tao Yanxi closed the book, put it back in place, and left the library.


    After Tao Yanxi left, the old man looked at her back and muttered, "The children today are all better than monkeys." When he is old, he won''t play with these monkeys, hum! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v2 Chapter 641： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi returned to the dormitory after leaving the library. Not long after, He Fanghai and You Ziran also returned.


    "Peach, it''s a pity that you didn''t go!" He Fanghai said in a loud voice as soon as he came back.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not a pity." She had received a lot of news today, and she even went to her brother to give her a familiar face.


    You Ziran touched He Fanghai''s arm, rolled his eyes, and said, "Do you think everyone is like you, forget your friends!"


    He Fanghai also rolled his eyes, "You''re not the same!"


    You Ziran was too lazy to care about He Fanghai''s mental retardation. He walked over to Tao Yanxi and sat down and said, "That girl is really good-looking, she looks gentle and gentle, and it should bring great changes to the school."


    Hearing this sentence, Tao Yanxi glanced at You Ziran more.


    "How?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    You Ziran shrugged, "Think about it, our school has always been a men''s college, and suddenly a girl came here. No matter how ugly the girl is, some boys will always hold her in their hands."


    Having said that, You Ziran also glanced at He Fanghai. Obviously, in You Ziran''s eyes, He Fanghai belongs to such a boy.


    "What''s more, this girl is still very beautiful, and her personality is still unknown, but no matter how bad it is, some boys will still hold her in their hands." You Ziran analyzed.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, agreeing with You Ziran''s words.


    "So~" You Ziran put her hands behind her head, "our school will become very exciting in the future~"


    Tao Yanxi made a "hmm" sound, looking very plain.


    "Having said that, Taozi, your reaction was really dull." You Ziran said.


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her glasses, "It''s just that you didn''t see it when you were excited."


    You Ziran thought about it for a while and felt that it made some sense.


    He yawned, stopped talking, and ran to bed instead.


    He Fanghai was playing with his mobile phone on the side, looking a little excited, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about the two of them, but focused on reading the textbook.


    There was an exam in two days, and she had to make sure she got full marks.


    Otherwise, the matter of "transferring schools" may be shot to death on the beach.


    Of course, transferring schools is not the point, the point is, using the name of "transfer" to get close to your brother~


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and devoted all her energy to studying.


    Two days later, after the exam, Tao Yanxi came to the principal''s office again.


    Qi Ruobing was not surprised at the arrival of Tao Yanxi.


    He even invited Tao Yanxi to sit on the sofa and kindly brought her a cup of tea.


    "What? Are you having trouble?" Qi Ruobing sat across from Tao Yanxi and asked.


    Tao Yanxi was holding the teacup in both hands, a well-behaved look.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, looking a little depressed, "I may... not get full marks."


    Fake, how could she not get full marks!


    Qi Ruobing raised her eyebrows, "What? Can''t meet the first condition?"


    "Then what else do you want to study?" Qi Ruobing laughed, with a hint of disdain in her tone.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand holding the cup clenched, "Principal, I heard that you were once a student here, and you have also submitted a transfer application!"


    The first step in harmonious communication is to open a common topic and succeed!

 v2 Chapter 642： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (7)

    When Qi Ruobing heard this, her pupils shrank, and her smiling face suddenly stiffened.


    "You can understand clearly." Qi Ruobing''s tone was not so friendly, but a hint of threat.


    "When I went to the library to read a book two days ago, I heard what the administrator said." Tao Yanxi said obediently.


    Qi Ruobing raised her eyebrows and said in an inexplicable tone, "Oh...he told you..."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Yeah, and I''ve read the history records, the administrator looks a lot like the previous principal."


    Qi Ruobing sneered, "It''s not that he looks alike, but he is the last principal."


    A look of surprise appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face, "It turns out to be so, no wonder he knows it so well."


    Qi Ruobing looked at the boy who was holding the cup, and seemed to be judging whether what he said now was true or false.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qi Ruobing without fear, but the thick glasses helped her hide something, which didn''t reveal the cunning deep in her eyes.


    "Tsk..." Qi Ruobing let out a sigh, not knowing what to think, frowning lightly.


    Tao Yanxi put down the teacup and lowered her head slightly, "I will continue to work hard, Principal."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she stood up and bowed before leaving the principal''s room.


    Qi Ruobing looked at the empty principal''s room, went to the desk, turned on the computer, opened the file belonging to Tao Yanxi, and began to check it.


    After leaving the principal''s office, Tao Yanxi went to visit the teachers and brushed his face.


    She wants to make a thorough determination to "transfer".


    Time passed in a flash, and it was three days in a blink of an eye. After the results came out, Tao Yanxi really reached the top with a perfect score.


    But speaking of it, people who can come to this school don''t actually care much about their grades, so Tao Yanxi''s perfect score didn''t cause much of a stir, but You Ziran just sighed a little.


    For everyone at present, Leng Lianlian is more interesting to them.


    Tao Yanxi would occasionally hear You Ziran say that Leng Lianlian had provoked the two major figures in the school to do it, and he didn''t know why, but it was rather inexplicable.


    You Ziran doesn''t seem to like that female lead very much, because the floor where he is in class is on the same floor as Leng Lianlian, because there are no girls in the school, and naturally there is no such thing as a women''s toilet.


    But now that Leng Lianlian is here, it is a big problem for her to go to the toilet.


    Therefore, the toilet on that floor was forced to change from a men''s toilet to a women''s toilet. If he wanted to go to the toilet, he had to run upstairs or downstairs!


    As a "too lazy to move" teenager, You Ziran said: Not happy!


    It is also because of this that You Ziran has complained several times on Tao Yanxi''s side.


    Tao Yanxi just laughed every time, which made You Ziran feel like it was going to explode.


    Tao Yanxi really found it interesting, but seeing You Ziran''s appearance, she didn''t choose to say anything to laugh at him.


    He Fanghai ran away every day and didn''t know what to do.


    Tao Yanxi spends two or three hours in the library every day, sometimes to study, sometimes to chat with the old administrator.


    She didn''t take the initiative to find Qi Ruobing, but kept waiting for an opportunity.


    And this opportunity will soon come.

 v2 Chapter 643： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (8)

    Every five years, Sakura Boys College sends a student to an international exchange meeting with the principal.


    Said to be an exchange meeting, in fact, each school brought their most proud students to show off.


    At this time, it is the busiest time for major colleges and universities, and the same is true for Sakura Boys College.


    It''s just that now everyone''s attention is on the two or three things that Leng Lianlian and the major male gods in the school have to say, and few people take this matter to heart.


    After all, most of them are scumbags, and even if they care about this opportunity, they will not fall on their heads.


    Compared to before, eating melon is more exciting!


    In this context, Tao Yanxi successfully defeated several people with his profound knowledge and won the opportunity to go out with the principal.


    The day before departure, Qi Ruobing took the initiative to contact Tao Yanxi.


    [Tomorrow at eight o''clock, I will wait for you downstairs in the dormitory. ¡¿


    The time, the place, and the purpose are all there.


    Tao Yanxi replied: [OK]


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi simply packed her luggage and prepared to sleep.


    As soon as You Ziran returned to the dormitory, she saw the suitcase placed beside Tao Yanxi''s bed.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "Peach, are you trying to escape?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No, I will go to the exchange meeting with the principal tomorrow." Tao Yanxi explained.


    You Ziran thought about it, and finally found the "exchange meeting" in her memory.


    He patted his head with a look of sudden realization.


    "It turns out that this year''s quota is for you!" You Ziran said, "Congratulations!"


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said thank you.


    "Hehe~" You Ziran laughed twice and sat down, "Speaking of which, you have to be careful about the principal!"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi became interested in this sudden advice.


    "What happened to the principal?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    You Ziran scratched his head, lowered his voice and said, "Actually, I also heard about it."


    "I heard that the principal is not good... You must not show off in front of him..."


    As You Ziran said that, she glanced at Tao Yanxi''s lower body with her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Are you... sure?" Tao Yanxi said in an unspeakable way.


    You Ziran made a booing gesture, "Be quiet, I heard it too."


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "It''s hearsay."


    You Ziran shrugged, "Anyway, I don''t think that the principal is normal. Otherwise, why did he let the girl come to our school after he took office?"


    "You are right." Tao Yanxi nodded solemnly, "I will pay attention to him."


    "Yeah!" You Ziran nodded with satisfaction, "But Taozi, I don''t think you''re someone who likes to show off your size. If it were He Fanghai''s guy, tsk tsk~"


    Tao Yanxi remembered several scenes in which He Fanghai had to pull You Ziran over, and couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Then Taozi, rest early, I''ll go next door to see." After You Ziran finished speaking, he got up and left the dormitory. Of course, he closed the door thoughtfully.


    Tao Yanxi got into the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    It was just in a dream that she dreamed that Qi Ruobing was pushing her against the wall, and she had to pull it out and compare her to someone bigger!


    Just when she resisted and couldn''t see Qi Ruobing''s hand reaching her lower body, the alarm rang.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and cleared the magical scene in her mind.


    Take out something bigger than anyone else, and this kind of thing won''t happen!

 v2 Chapter 644： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (9)

    Tao Yanxi quickly got up and packed up. Looking at the time, it was already 7:50.


    Tao Yanxi took the small suitcase directly to the downstairs of the dormitory.


    Downstairs in the dormitory, Qi Ruobing was already waiting in his car.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming down, he glanced at the time and smiled.


    "Fine, not late."


    Qi Ruobing glanced at the small suitcase in Tao Yanxi''s hand again, "You only bring such a little thing?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Isn''t it just about a week? That''s enough."


    Qi Ruobing nodded slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi put the suitcase in the trunk, and then sat in the back seat.


    "Why don''t you sit in the co-pilot? I''m afraid I''ll eat you?" Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi put her legs on top of each other, rested her hands on the edge of the window, and looked out of the window. She replied plainly, "I''m used to it."


    Hearing this, Qi Ruobing was slightly startled, he pursed his lips, did not ask more, but started the car and went to the destination.


    The exchange meeting is not in this city, but in another city.


    Of course, the two cities were only a few hundred kilometers apart, so Qi Ruobing decided to drive there.


    In addition to the exchange meeting, he can also take Tao Yanxi for a walk there. If he has a car, it is always convenient.


    Driving is very boring, and watching the road conditions attentively will always make people feel a little tired.


    In order not to let herself fall asleep, Qi Ruobing took the initiative to raise the topic.


    "Why do you want to transfer schools?"


    Sakura Men''s Academy is top in every aspect. He really can''t figure out why anyone would want to transfer.


    Although he also wanted to transfer at the beginning, it was only because of a personal matter.


    But that private matter definitely doesn''t apply to Tao Yanxi now.


    Tao Yanxi has been looking out the window since she got in the car, as if there is some scenery outside the window that makes her linger.


    Hearing Liang Ruobing''s question, Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and her slightly long hair covered most of her face, so that Liang Ruobing couldn''t see her expression.


    "When did the principal become so gossipy?" Tao Yanxi did not directly return to Liang Ruobing''s question, but instead asked.


    "It''s just boring." Liang Ruobing said, driving is indeed boring for him.


    "Is that so~" Tao Yanxi stretched out the ending, with a tone of "I understand".


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her wrist, looked away, and looked at Liang Ruobing who was driving.


    "I wanted to transfer because the person I liked didn''t go to this school." Instead, he was the principal, um...that''s fine.


    Qi Ruobing couldn''t help laughing when she heard this reason.


    "You are still a child!"


    Only children will go through fire and water, chase and fight for love.


    "It''s not as old as you, Uncle Principal." Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    Qi Ruobing: ...


    For any adult, age is probably an injury.


    The older you get, the less you like to be told they are old.


    The title "Uncle" stirred Qi Ruobing''s nerves, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said in a deep voice, "Little brat!"


    "Uncle, I took it out and it''s bigger than you~" Tao Yanxi blurted out such a sentence, and she didn''t even respond.


    By the time she reacted, it was already too late.

 v2 Chapter 645： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (10)

    It''s all to blame for You Ziran, why did you talk about big and small things in front of her last night!


    Tao Yanxi was annoyed in her heart, but she looked disdainful on the surface.


    Seeing that, he was obviously confident that he was older than Qi Ruobing.


    When Qi Ruobing heard this, her hand shook and she almost rushed out.


    "You! Say! What! What!" Qi Ruobing said through gritted teeth.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "Uncle, your hearing has deteriorated!"


    Qi Ruobing: ! ! !


    Qi Ruobing sneered, "Do you still want to transfer?"


    "Think!" Tao Yanxi sat up straight, "Uncle, you are the biggest! You are super big!"


    Qi Ruobing nodded with satisfaction, "Of course!"


    From an angle that Qi Ruobing couldn''t see, Tao Yanxi licked her lips, super big? Why is she so unbelievable?


    The car drove smoothly all the way, and the two of them had a "happy" exchange of course.


    As long as the issue of size and age is not mentioned, Qi Ruobing really looks like an elder.


    Wise and erudite, see many issues thoroughly.


    Talking with Qi Ruobing about academic issues can get a lot of inspiration.


    And Qi Ruobing''s knowledge is all-encompassing, so Tao Yanxi has to admire it.


    Time flies, and a few hours later, the two arrived at City B.


    The hotel is officially booked, they just need to stay there.


    Because they are both male, the official side only booked one room, although it is a double bed, but for Tao Yanxi, this is equivalent to sharing a bed!


    The exchange meeting will be held for three days in total. During these three days, everyone gathers together to talk nonsense. On the last day, the most powerful nonsense will be decided, and then an award will be awarded, and finally everyone can go home.


    Of course, the nonsense here is a high-level conversation, and ordinary people may not understand it.


    Tao Yanxi''s main task here is to answer some questions with Qi Ruobing.


    Qi Ruobing was not interested in any prizes, and bringing Tao Yanxi out was just for fun.


    Qi Ruobing was really tired after driving for a few hours.


    As soon as he arrived at the hotel, he lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    But Tao Yanxi was thinking about the fact that she was still a girl at heart.


    Get along day and night, will it really not be discovered?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qi Ruobing, who was sleeping soundly, and suddenly became interested.


    She walked over and poked Qi Ruobing''s face.


    The warm touch spread from the fingertips all the way to the bottom of my heart, Tao Yanxi was stunned, and raised a warm smile, but unfortunately Qi Ruobing didn''t see it.


    Tao Yanxi retracted her hand, got up and went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Tao Yanxi placed hot water and let the heat slowly rise.


    The water mist is like a thin layer of gauze, slowly draped over the mirror, creating a hazy atmosphere.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the mirror, raised her hand and took off her glasses.


    Losing the cover of her ugly black-rimmed glasses, Tao Yanxi revealed her aggressive eyes.


    The eyes are hooked inward and warped outward, extending to the vicinity of the temples, opening and closing with a powerful light, which is a typical Danfeng eye.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth. At this moment, her whole temperament changed.


    "Are you practicing killing with your eyes?"


    A sudden laziness sounded in the bathroom, Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, and saw Qi Ruobing wearing only a pair of shorts.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v2 Chapter 646： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (11)

    "Are you awake?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise, "Why did you take off your clothes?"


    Qi Ruobing approached the bathroom and pointed the shower at her face, just spraying.


    He closed his eyes and let the water slide down his face, the drops of water sliding down his chest and under his shorts, soaking them.


    Qi Ruobing''s body quickly became wet, and the loose shorts also stuck to his body because of the wetness, showing the bulge faintly.


    Qi Ruobing yawned before answering Tao Yanxi''s question.


    "The phone woke me up. I''ll take a shower and take you to see a friend later."


    Qi Ruobing''s expression didn''t look very good, he raised his head, his eyelashes trembled.


    The entire bathroom was surrounded by mist, and Tao Yanxi could only see Qi Ruobing''s body dimly.


    The six-pack abs were looming under the mist of water, and the smell of hormones emanated from the bathroom, surrounding Tao Yanxi a little bit.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, and she put on her glasses again.


    "I''ll go out and wait for you."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi walked out of the bathroom.


    After Tao Yanxi left the bathroom, Qi Ruobing suddenly opened her eyes.


    The Danfeng eyes that were similar to Tao Yanxi had a little more evil spirit than Tao Yanxi, and he slightly raised the corner of his mouth, as if he had encountered something interesting.


    He licked his lips, raised his hand, dragged his shorts down, and threw them aside.


    The sound of rushing water came from the bathroom, Tao Yanxi lowered her head and played with her mobile phone, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Ten minutes later, Qi Ruobing came out with a towel wrapped around her.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get dressed."


    After Qi Ruobing finished speaking, she put on her clothes with her back to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head slightly, and saw her tight and upturned buttocks, as well as her long, explosive legs.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly lowered her head, see no evil, see no evil, um... just take another look!


    "Does it look good?" Qi Ruobing asked suddenly, as if knowing that Tao Yanxi was peeking.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "Uncle''s figure is very good."


    Qi Ruobing put on a pair of shorts and turned around.


    The place that was tightly wrapped in shorts showed its proud appearance, even if it was the most natural appearance now, it was still a very beautiful scenery.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, Qi Ruobing really didn''t speak, indeed... super big.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously looked down at herself, oh, no, she didn''t.


    Qi Ruobing noticed Tao Yanxi''s movements, and said with a sneer, "How is it? Not as big as me?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and blinked, "Well, it''s more useful than you."


    This kind of thing, big doesn''t mean all, doesn''t it?


    Qi Ruobing: ...


    Is this being useless in scolding him?


    Qi Ruobing snorted coldly, "I''ll let you try it if I get a chance."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and said with great interest, "I will wait and see."


    Qi Ruobing stopped talking about Tao Yanxi, but quickly got dressed.


    A few minutes later, Qi Ruobing took Tao Yan out of the door.


    "Who are we going to see?" Tao Yanxi asked as she walked beside Qi Ruobing.


    Qi Ruobing pursed her lips, her brows filled with displease.


    "A woman."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "What woman?"


    "You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask more!" Qi Ruobing obviously didn''t want to mention that woman more.


    He quickened his pace and walked towards a certain place.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind him and speeded up.

 v2 Chapter 647： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (12)

    About half an hour later, Qi Ruobing brought Tao Yanxi to a quaint box in a Chinese restaurant.


    When they got to the box, there was already a woman inside.


    The woman wears a cheongsam and looks very elegant.


    When she heard the sound of the door opening, she did not frown, but brewed tea gracefully.


    "You''re here." A voice like spring water sounded in the room, which inexplicably made people feel good about her.


    Tao Yanqi looked at the woman, but the woman seemed not to notice her, just looked at Qi Ruobing and said, "Sit down."


    Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Sit next to me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and sat down with Qi Ruobing.


    At this moment, the seats of the three are as follows:


    elegant woman


    ======


    Tao Yanxi Qi Ruobing


    Because of Qi Ruobing''s reminder, the elegant woman turned her attention to Tao Yanxi.


    "This is your best student?" The woman chuckled.


    Qi Ruobing snorted as she answered her words.


    Tao Yanxi took off her glasses, stretched out her right hand, and stared at her with a pair of Danfeng eyes.


    "Hello, my name is Tao Yanxi, and I belong to Uncle..."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t finish speaking, but licked her lips lightly, the meaning was very obvious.


    Shi Yulan was stunned, her pupils trembled, and a trace of shock quickly crossed her face.


    "So it is, so it is..."


    She murmured, as if she suddenly knew a doubt that had plagued her for many years.


    Qi Ruobing frowned, a little confused about what they were talking about.


    "What are you muttering about?" Qi Ruobing asked.


    Shi Yulan shook her head with complicated eyes.


    No wonder Qi Ruobing refused her confession back then, it turned out that he didn''t like women at all!


    and¡­¡­


    Shi Yulan glanced at the apparently immature boy, Qi Ruobing, a beast, actually attacked a minor!


    Shi Yulan pursed her lips, and her original love for Qi Ruobing suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t know that in just that short period of time, Shi Yulan had changed from a woman who liked him to a woman who hated him.


    If he knew, he should be very happy.


    Because Qi Ruobing didn''t like Shi Yulan very much, if it wasn''t for Shi Yulan''s trouble, he would have successfully transferred to another school!


    Yes, Shi Yulan is the daughter of the former principal.


    Back then, Shi Yulan fell in love with Qi Ruobing at first sight, and insisted on pestering her father to keep Qi Ruobing, just to sneak a glance at Qi Ruobing when he was looking for the principal. It can be said that she was a very young girl.


    Later, after graduation, Qi Ruobing accidentally found out that when the principal did not let him transfer successfully because of this reason, he never had a good impression of Shi Yulan.


    It''s just that these things have passed for too long, and it''s easy to forget some grievances when you get old.


    Of course, the grievance was forgotten, but Qi Ruobing really couldn''t like Shi Yulan.


    Having said that, Shi Yulan looked at Tao Yanxi and said with great concern, "I''m the principal of St. Lith Women''s College. If you encounter any trouble, you can come to me."


    After Shi Yulan finished speaking, she glared at Qi Ruobing vaguely.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t receive Shi Yulan''s eyes at all, he knocked on the table and said, "Will you take Leng Lianlian back?"


    Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback when she heard the name of the heroine, Leng Lianlian?


    She tilted her head to look at Qi Ruobing and found nothing unusual.

 v2 Chapter 648： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (13)

    "What''s wrong? What trouble did she get into at school?" Shi Yulan asked with concern.


    Speaking of which, this Leng Lianlian can be regarded as her proud student.


    Just a few days ago, Leng Lianlian suddenly found her and asked her to let her go to Sakura Men''s Academy.


    Shi Yulan also asked Leng Lianlian why she insisted on going to Sakura Men''s Academy, but Leng Lianlian never told her the real reason.


    It''s just that Leng Lianlian made all kinds of requests, but she couldn''t beat her, so she could only agree.


    Because of this, she also spent a lot of money to ask Qi Ruobing, which made Qi Ruobing agree to Leng Lianlian to exchange time for a semester.


    "Tsk, trouble?" Qi Ruobing''s tone was sarcastic, "A girl comes to the boys'' school, do you think there will be no trouble?"


    Shi Yulan also knew the troublesome nature of this matter, but Leng Lianlian was indeed the student she had always been proud of. The students almost knelt down and begged her. How could she not meet her request?


    "I''m the one who troubled you about this." Shi Yulan said here, and poured a cup of tea for Qi Ruobing.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she probably knew that the reason why Leng Lianlian came to the boys'' school should be Shi Yulan''s request.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi said, "Leng Lianlian is very popular with boys in school."


    Shi Yulan pursed her lips and smiled, "I thought of this."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and she asked curiously, "Why does Leng Lianlian want to come to the boys'' school?"


    Is it to enjoy the pursuit of many boy papers?


    It would be a little weird just because of that.


    Shi Yulan shook her head with a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    "I don''t know the specifics, she won''t say." She, a student, always made her very helpless.


    Tao Yanxi heard this and did not ask any more questions.


    On the other hand, Qi Ruobing heard this and said with a cold snort, "My students don''t even know, you are really unqualified to be the principal."


    Shi Yulan had a bad impression of Qi Ruobing. She heard Qi Ruobing''s words and replied on the spot, "That''s better than hooking up with your own students!" And she was still a minor!


    Qi Ruobing: ? ? ?


    When did he hook up with his students?


    Qi Ruobing was about to question Shi Yulan when she heard Tao Yanxi say, "Uncle, aren''t we on business?"


    Qi Ruobing was so distracted by Tao Yanxi that she did not continue to ask Shi Yulan, but continued Tao Yanxi''s words and said, "Well, there is something serious."


    After speaking, Qi Ruobing looked at Shi Yulan again and discussed with her about the merger of the two schools.


    It turned out that Qi Ruobing had long wanted to merge with the girls'' school, so he agreed to Shi Yulan''s proposal to put Leng Lianlian in. Of course, it was undeniable that he also received bad benefits.


    Most of these benefits are educational resources, etc., and have little to do with him.


    Tao Yanxi listened quietly and did not make a sound to disturb the two of them. Occasionally, a light flashed in her eyes, obviously listening to the words of the two.


    The two quickly discussed the basic plan. Of course, there is still a long way to go before implementation.


    After the business was done, Qi Ruobing didn''t want to stay any longer. He didn''t even look at Shi Yulan, he turned his head and said to Tao Yanxi, "Let''s go."

 v2 Chapter 649： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes and replied "Okay" obediently.


    Shi Yulan looked at Tao Yanxi''s well-behaved appearance and glanced at Qi Ruobing.


    Beast!


    She thought so in her heart as she watched the two leave.


    Qi Ruobing left with Tao Yanxi, not knowing what Shi Yulan thought of him.


    On the street, Tao Yanxi looked at the man next to him who was half a head taller than him, and suddenly asked, "Why do you want to merge the two schools?"


    Qi Ruobing glanced at the pedestrians passing by in a hurry on the street, as if she wanted to find her own answer through them.


    "It''s merged."


    A faint sentence, but hidden too many unknown sadness.


    "Little boy, why are you asking so many questions?"


    Qi Ruobing raised her right hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "You, just study hard."


    Tao Yan raised her head and looked at Qi Ruobing through the thick glasses.


    "I will study hard."


    Qi Ruobing''s expression was light, obviously not in a good mood.


    Tao Yan saw that Qi Ruobing didn''t want to chat, so she closed her mouth and didn''t ask any more questions.


    The two walked quietly on the street, Tao Yanxi didn''t know where Qi Ruobing''s destination was, but just walked with him and kept walking.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t know where his destination was, he just walked aimlessly and kept going.


    As long as you don''t stop, you''ll be fine.


    The sun is gradually setting, and the afterglow of dusk fills the earth, providing the most beautiful scenery for busy people.


    After dusk, the night gradually fell, and darkness began to envelope the whole world.


    The two of them, who didn''t know how long they had been walking, stopped.


    Qi Ruobing walked in front of Tao Yanxi with his hands in his clothes bag. He was slender and his back was straight. Just looking at his back was enough to make people fascinated.


    Qi Ruobing looked up at the moon that was already hanging high in the sky, and the background looked lonely and lonely.


    "Go back," he heard himself say.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded and took a step forward to wrap Qi Ruobing''s waist.


    "Uncle, I''m here." So don''t turn her away.


    Qi Ruobing''s body froze, he turned around and took a step back.


    "Child." He raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, apparently just treating him as a child.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, raised her hand and took off her glasses.


    "Uncle, I''m not a child anymore."


    She looked straight at him, her eyes filled with seriousness and determination.


    The slightly raised Danfeng eyes were also a bit sharp because of their firm eyes. Qi Ruobing was stunned for a moment, but only vigorously rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, but said nothing.


    He was a little weaker tonight.


    Maybe it''s because I went to see Shi Yulan today and remembered the not-so-good past, so my mentality kept getting out of control.


    That''s why the current him, his limbs became stiff because of the words of the little boy in front of him, and his heart even beat irregularly a few times.


    He shouldn''t, reason told him so.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes sank slightly, she turned around, and said in a deep voice, "Go back."


    Tao Yanxi followed Qi Ruobing, stepped on his shadow, and returned to the hotel with him.


    That night, the two of them lay on their beds and fell asleep peacefully.


    It''s just in their sleep, what kind of scenery is there, I''m afraid only they themselves know...

 v2 Chapter 650： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (15)

    The next day, the two looked as usual, as if what happened yesterday had never happened.


    Qi Ruobing took Tao Yanxi to the exchange meeting. Tao Yanxi was surprised to find that Shi Yulan was also at the exchange meeting, but they did not communicate much during the whole process.


    The exchange meeting was very successful. To the questions raised by everyone, Tao Yanxi answered them fluently.


    Everyone was very optimistic about Tao Yanxi, and their eyes were full of jealousy when they looked at Qi Ruobing.


    It is not easy to say that there is an excellent student. As a teacher, the greatest happiness is to have a student who can crush other peers.


    And Tao Yanxi is not only crushing his peers, sometimes they just mention things that adults can''t understand, and Tao Yanxi can also find a different angle to answer.


    This surprised everyone, and the eyes that looked at Qi Ruobing became more and more jealous.


    The three-day exchange meeting ended quickly. During these three days, Tao Yanxi had received a lot of invitations from schools, and some principals had promised her a lot of benefits, just to be able to dig her.


    Unfortunately, Tao Yanxi refused all of them.


    After all, she is someone who wants to be with her brother, how could she be taken away so easily by people from other schools!


    But to Tao Yan''s surprise, Shi Yulan found her alone the day before she and Qi Ruobing left City B.


    Shi Yulan''s purpose in looking for her is very simple, that is, she hopes that she can go to her women''s college as an exchange student for one semester.


    Because Leng Lianlian went to the boys'' school as an exchange student, of course, Shi Yulan also hoped that a boy could come to the girls'' school as an exchange student.


    And the best candidate for this is Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing after hearing that Shi Yulan was looking for her own purpose.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t agree to this." Tao Yanxi said with a smirk.


    After all, she''s just a girl''s paper, how can a girl''s paper go to a girls'' school as a boy''s paper?


    Shi Yulan was taken aback, "Are you worried that Qi Ruobing won''t agree? I can talk to him."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "Sorry, I don''t want to leave this school at the moment."


    Shi Yulan frowned slightly, "But I heard that you want to transfer..."


    If you want to transfer, why don''t you want to be an exchange student?


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Actually, there may be some misunderstandings in this matter."


    Tao Yanxi winked at Shi Yulan rather mischievously.


    "What misunderstanding?" Shi Yulan also asked curiously.


    "The reason why I proposed to transfer is actually to attract the attention of the uncle." Tao Yanxi took a sip of tea, and the fragrance filled her mouth, which made her feel happy.


    Shi Yulan blinked, she seemed to understand something, but she didn''t seem to understand anything.


    "You know, as a student, it''s not that easy for me to get the principal''s attention." Tao Yanxi put down the teacup and shrugged.


    Shi Yulan pondered for a moment, "You... like Qi Ruobing very much?"


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi said without hesitation.


    "Then he..." Shi Yulan hesitated, originally she thought it was Qi Ruobing who started the attack on the young man in front of her, but now it seems that this is not the case?


    "He doesn''t know." Tao Yanxi said, "Actually, there is one more thing."


    Tao Yanxi took off her glasses and licked her lips, "I''m a girl."

 v2 Chapter 651： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (16)

    Shi Yulan''s pupils shrank, and she looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    She almost thought she had heard it wrong.


    girl paper?


    How is this possible!


    "Do I need to verify it?" Tao Yanxi blinked mischievously, and those Danfeng eyes were full of interest.


    Shi Yulan pursed her lips, "I believe you."


    If it is a lie, then this lie is too inferior, Tao Yanxi has absolutely no need to tell this inferior lie.


    "Why are you..." Shi Yulan was a little puzzled. As a girl, what kind of courage led her to go to a boys'' school?


    "In order to find someone." Tao Yanxi said the reason for the original body.


    Shi Yulan frowned slightly, always feeling that this reason was somewhat familiar, as if someone had said the same thing to her a long time ago.


    "Have you found it yet?" Shi Yulan asked again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly, "Not yet." The original body''s memory was too vague, it seemed that she didn''t even know what she was looking for, so she plunged into the boys'' school.


    Shi Yulan sighed slowly, "You kids are really willful."


    "Aren''t people willful and arrogant to young people~" Tao Yanxi blinked mischievously.


    Shi Yulan just chuckled and shook her head, she didn''t submit the matter of rebirth.


    "Tell me, what do you want to hear from me when you tell me this?" Shi Yulan didn''t think the boy in front of her, oh, no, it was the girl who treated her as a close sister to tell her this.


    "Miss is very smart~" Tao Yanxi propped her chin up and looked at Shi Yulan, "I want to know about the uncle''s transfer back then."


    Shi Yulan pursed her lips, a look of shame on her face.


    "This is a long story..."


    Shi Yulan''s thoughts drifted away, and those memories she thought she had forgotten came back up again because of Tao Yanxi''s words.


    It turned out that she never forgot.


    Shi Yulan''s voice became ethereal and distant, and the words carrying history hovered in the room.


    Tao Yanxi listened very seriously, trying to travel back in time through those words to explore Qi Ruobing''s mind.


    That night, Qi Ruobing''s loneliness, which almost excluded the whole world, finally made her very concerned.


    Even if Shi Yulan doesn''t come to find her, she will come to find Shi Yulan.


    She wanted to know what happened that year.


    Time passed bit by bit, and when Tao Yanxi bid farewell to Shi Yulan, it was already two hours later.


    After walking out of the private room, Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone and saw the text message Qi Ruobing sent her.


    ¡¾Where have you been? Depart at 3pm. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi replied: [I''ll just go shopping, I''ll be right back. ¡¿


    After replying to the message, Tao Yanxi put away the phone, glanced at the box, and turned to leave.


    In the box, Shi Yulan lowered her head, her hair was a little messy, not like her elegant personality at all.


    Tao Yanxi''s question just now flashed back to her mind.


    "You have blocked Uncle''s transfer road for your own selfishness. Have you ever thought about why Uncle is trying so hard to transfer?"


    For what?


    Shi Yulan was also very confused. She seemed to have never cared about Qi Ruobing''s feelings.


    At that time, she was cowardly and nympho, and she naturally thought every day that she could just look at him one more time, even if it was just one glance.


    However, for that one glance after another, she eventually harmed him.

 v2 Chapter 652： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi walked on the street with his hands in his pockets. Some people were crying, some were laughing, some were angry, and some were numb.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and recalled the story Shi Yulan told her in her mind.


    At that time, Qi Ruobing had always performed very well in school. From elementary school to university, he has always been a good student in the eyes of teachers.


    But in his freshman year of high school, he first applied to the principal for a transfer.


    In the next few years, he scored full marks in every exam and won the approval of all teachers, except the principal.


    No one knows why he suddenly proposed to transfer schools. In this world, Sakura Men''s Academy is the first in all aspects, no one.


    Almost no one wants to leave such a school, but Qi Ruobing wants to leave.


    Qi Ruobing dealt with the principal for a long time until graduation, but failed to transfer.


    The reason why the principal did not agree with Qi Ruobing''s departure was entirely because of the request of his most beloved young daughter, Shi Yulan.


    At that time, Shi Yulan had a weak personality and never communicated with other people. The principal was very helpless.


    But just by chance, Shi Yulan fell in love with Qi Ruobing at first sight. She asked her father for the first time, and the principal finally did not give up her daughter''s request and agreed to keep Qi Ruobing.


    Of course, from the perspective of the principal, he believes that there is no better academy in the world than Sakura Men''s Academy, and even if it is for the future development of Qi Ruobing, he will keep him.


    However, no one asked Qi Ruobing why he wanted to transfer, and why he was unwilling to stay in this world-class school.


    They just think that this school is very good, and Qi Ruobing will become better if he stays here, that''s all, that''s all.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, feeling a little unhappy with the principal and Shi Yulan.


    No one can control the thoughts of others, and kidnapping in the name of your own good is the most disgusting thing.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and quickened her pace.


    She wants to hug him, even if she can''t hug Qi Ruobing, who desperately wanted to transfer to another school, she also wants to hug Qi Ruobing who has already practiced invulnerability.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived in the room, Qi Ruobing was watching a family search program.


    His expression was indifferent, allowing the mother and daughter in the show to cry miserably.


    "You''re back." Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, walked to Qi Ruobing''s side, and hugged him all of a sudden.


    Qi Ruobing''s body was a little stiff, he put down the phone, and his tone was a little subtle.


    "What''s wrong? Was bullied outside?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, buried herself in his chest, took a few deep breaths, and then released Qi Ruobing.


    "I just feel a little cold and want to hug you." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    At this time, she did not wear eyes, she and Qi Ruobing looked at each other, only his figure was in their eyes.


    Qi Ruobing raised her right hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, "Wear more when it''s cold."


    "No thick clothes." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qi Ruobing thought about it, and it seemed to make sense.


    "Then let''s hug." After Qi Ruobing finished speaking, she hugged Tao Yanxi into her arms.


    There is a unique fragrance on Tao Yanxi''s body, Qi Ruobing can''t tell what it smells, it seems to be rose, and it seems to be lavender.

 v2 Chapter 653： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (18)

    Qi Ruobing didn''t know much about fragrance, so naturally he couldn''t determine what kind of fragrance Tao Yanxi had on his body.


    He just felt that, smelling him and hugging him, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction suddenly surged in his heart, as if the piece he was missing a long time ago was suddenly filled.


    Thinking of this, Qi Ruobing was slightly taken aback.


    He let go of Tao Yan''s foot at once, turned his head and said, "I''d better go and lower the degree of the air conditioner."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but said nothing.


    She was keenly aware of some changes in Qi Ruobing''s attitude, but whether this change was good or bad, she was not yet clear.


    In a flash, it was time to leave. Qi Ruobing drove the car without saying a word.


    It wasn''t until Qi Ruobing sent Tao Yanxi to the bottom of the dormitory that he said, "Goodbye."


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Qi Ruobing, "See you tomorrow."


    Qi Ruobing still stubbornly said "goodbye", Tao Yanxi heard these two words again, and pointed her body directly at Qi Ruobing, and said stubbornly: "See you tomorrow."


    Qi Ruobing looked at the boy who was only half a meter away from him. The lights in the car were dim, but the outline of the boy''s face was so clear.


    Especially those eyes, serious and firm, stubborn and decisive.


    Decide? Qi Ruobing didn''t know why he came up with such a word. He pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "See you tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction after hearing this.


    She opened the door, got out, grabbed her suitcase, and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi''s back was reflected in Qi Ruobing''s eyes, Qi Ruobing touched the position of her heart, where just now, it beat irregularly a few times.


    Qi Ruobing lowered her head slightly, the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    Interesting, isn''t it?


    Qi Ruobing started the car and left quickly.


    Upstairs, Tao Yanxi watched Qi Ruobing''s car drive away, and the dim light reflected on her face, flashing a thoughtful look.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi did not go to the library after class, but came to the principal''s office.


    Saying "see you tomorrow" means see you tomorrow!


    Qi Ruobing was not surprised by Tao Yanxi''s arrival, he even prepared refreshments for her.


    "Uncle, aren''t you tired of carrying around in the office every day?" Tao Yanxi said while taking a sip of black tea.


    Qi Ruobing was processing documents at this time, and when he heard Tao Yanxi''s question, he raised his head and said, "I''m not tired."


    "You don''t study?" he asked.


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi opened the book with a smile and read it casually.


    Learning is naturally something to learn, and so is my brother.


    Compared with the two, the elder brother is more important.


    And she was really curious why Qi Ruobing was so persistent in transferring to another school.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the book, then at Qi Ruobing, then at the book, then at Qi Ruobing, with a smile on his face.


    When Qi Ruobing finished processing the document, she raised her head just to meet Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    The dark eyes collided with the light brown eyes, and sparks collided in the air in an instant.


    After a few tenths of a second, Qi Ruobing asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at me in your eyes." Tao Yanxi replied without hesitation, "How about you?"


    "Look at me in your eyes." Qi Ruobing smiled, and there was a hint of slyness in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­

 v2 Chapter 654： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (19)

    "Does it look good?" Tao Yanxi put down the book and leaned back on the sofa.


    "I should ask you this sentence." Qi Ruobing also leaned back, leaning on the back of the chair, "Does it look good?"


    "Good-looking." Tao Yanxi smiled, "Whether it''s me in your eyes or you in my eyes, both look good."


    "You''re not humble." Qi Ruobing also said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "Each each other."


    The two smiled at each other and said nothing.


    The office suddenly fell into silence.


    On weekdays, Qi Ruobing only processed documents online. The college''s various systems were perfect, and there was basically nothing he needed to worry about.


    So generally speaking, there are very few people going to and from the office.


    Tao Yanxi often came to the office and hardly saw anyone else.


    So the two of them are not afraid of being disturbed by others, because basically no one will look for Qi Ruobing.


    But today is markedly different.


    When Tao Yanxi and Qi Ruobing looked at each other and everything was silent, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Qi Ruobing said in a deep voice, her expression suddenly restrained.


    At this time, he was the dignified principal of the Sakura Boys Academy.


    The next moment, the door was opened from the outside, and a girl in a light yellow dress walked in from the outside, and she was also the only girl in the school.


    And this girl is the heroine of this world - Leng Lianlian.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Leng Lianlian calmly, the pale yellow skirt made her youthful and bright.


    Leng Lianlian should have painted light makeup, her eyeliner was slightly raised, with a hint of charm.


    Leng Lianlian''s height is not too high, just 1.6 meters tall, just enough to satisfy a man''s desire for protection.


    At this moment, she was standing in the middle of the office, looking at Qi Ruobing with a firm gaze and a hint of pleading.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Ruobing asked in a business-like manner, not in the same mood as when facing Tao Yanxi.


    Leng Lianlian crossed her hands together and said with a hint of coy: "Can I... look at the student information in the school?"


    Qi Ruobing raised her eyebrows, "You know, student information is confidential, and teachers are not necessarily qualified to read it. As a student, do you think I can promise you?"


    Of course Leng Lianlian knew that she was not qualified to read student information, but...


    Leng Lianlian bit her lip, "Principal, I really want to take a look at the student information, so..."


    "Do I have to give it to you if you want to see it?" Qi Ruobing asked rhetorically.


    His tone was a little cold, and there was a hint of warning in his eyes, but Leng Lianlian was completely unaware of this.


    "Principal Shi said, I will find you if I have any difficulties." Leng Lianlian said in a low voice.


    Qi Ruobing sneered, "She''s really going to make trouble for me."


    "Student information is a confidential document, I can''t show it to you, is there anything else?" Qi Ruobing rejected Leng Lianlian again.


    Leng Lianlian turned pale and shook her head.


    "Then you can go." Qi Ruobing said coldly.


    Leng Lianlian nodded stiffly and turned to leave.


    During this process, she didn''t even glance at Tao Yanxi who was sitting on the sofa.


    I don''t know if it was intentional, or if I really didn''t notice Tao Yanxi''s existence.


    After Leng Lianlian left, Tao Yanxi turned to look at Liang Ruobing and said with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "You treat girls so coldly?"

 v2 Chapter 655： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (20)

    Qi Ruobing sneered and said with a cold expression, "She is my student."


    "I''m your student too." Tao Yanxi responded with a smile.


    It is undeniable that she is in a good mood now.


    Hearing this, Qi Ruobing paused for a while, he supported his chin with one hand, and stared at Tao Yanxi with his dark eyes.


    "You''re different," he heard himself say after a few seconds.


    "Uncle, are you teasing me?" Tao Yanxi suddenly asked.


    Qi Ruobing: ...


    "No." Qi Ruobing shook her head, denying the topic.


    Is he flirting with her? How can it be?


    How could he flirt with a boy? And still your own student?


    No, it''s not possible.


    Qi Ruobing pursed her lips, ignoring the strange feeling that surged in her heart.


    Tao Yanxi just chuckled, she was not in a hurry to deny what Qi Ruobing said.


    What is the truth of the matter, she believes that there will be a day when it will be revealed.


    "It''s time for you to leave." In order not to let this topic continue, Qi Ruobing directly ordered the expulsion.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, her back was straight, her eyes were looking straight ahead.


    "See you tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said.


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she packed up her books and turned to leave.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes flashed, and she watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi came to Qi Ruobing''s office again.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t look very busy today, he still had time to look at Tao Yanxi who was concentrating on his homework.


    When Tao Yanxi finished her homework and raised her head, what she saw was Qi Ruobing, who was staring at her.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Uncle?"


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes flashed, and suddenly she asked, "Why do you want to transfer?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, thought about it, and said, "If I say it, I''m trying to attract your attention, Uncle, would you believe it?"


    Qi Ruobing didn''t speak, Tao Yanxi looked at him, not avoiding his eyes at all.


    A few minutes later, Qi Ruobing smiled and said, "Child."


    "Uncle, didn''t you come from a child too?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "If this is how you want me to agree to your transfer..." Qi Ruobing paused, "Then you succeeded."


    At that moment, he was indeed moved by the words of the young man in front of him.


    The heart that had not been active for a long time became hot, and he could even feel the passion that was about to burst out.


    However, Qi Ruobing would not allow herself to be unscrupulous.


    Thinking of this, Qi Ruobing leaned her entire body on the back of the chair and pretended to be very relaxed.


    "You little brat, you have a lot of thoughts."


    "Just take care of you alone, Uncle." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, every sentence was teasing Qi Ruobing.


    Of course, Qi Ruobing also realized this. He glanced at Tao Yanxi, snorted softly, and said in a low voice, "Who knows who you said this to?"


    "Of course it was only to your uncle, you alone." Tao Yanxi answered quickly, without any hesitation.


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly became ambiguous, and Qi Ruobing''s eyes became darker.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi with a heavy expression, not knowing what he was thinking.


    His thoughts drifted away, and he didn''t know where he was going.


    By the time he came back to his senses, Tao Yanxi had already left.

 v2 Chapter 656： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (21)

    Qi Ruobing looked at the empty office and let out a chuckle from her chest.


    It''s really... embarrassing!


    He hadn''t been so rude since a long, long time ago.


    Qi Ruobing faintly felt that Tao Yanxi would bring him something different.


    But now he doesn''t need it anymore.


    Yes, it is no longer needed.


    Thinking of this, Qi Ruobing took out the transfer application submitted by Tao Yanxi before.


    He stared at the transfer application for a long time, and finally signed the words "agree to transfer".


    A few days later, when Tao Yanxi received a transfer notice to find Qi Ruobing, Qi Ruobing was not at the school.


    Tao Yanxi also called Qi Ruobing, but the answer she got was always on the phone.


    Tao Yanxi realized that Qi Ruobing had blocked her.


    Because the transfer notice has come down, as a student of Sakura Boys'' Academy, Tao Yankee must leave the school within one day.


    It is impossible to say that Tao Yanxi really wants to transfer.


    But Tao Yanxi never expected that Qi Ruobing would agree to her transfer.


    But the notice came down, and she can only leave the school temporarily.


    Tao Yanxi did not move the things out of the dormitory, but just brought his computer and some documents, ready to leave the school,


    When she was walking on the boulevard with her computer, she was bumped by the reckless Leng Lianlian.


    Tao Yanxi accidentally fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Leng Lianlian''s voice came, and she hurriedly helped Tao Yanxi pick up the documents that fell on the ground.


    When she handed the document she picked up to Tao Yanxi, she exclaimed.


    "It''s you?!"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her wrist and frowned slightly, "You know me?"


    Leng Lianlian nodded in surprise, "I came to this school just to find you!"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, "Look for me?"


    Leng Lianlian saw Tao Yanxi''s dazed look, and a trace of disappointment crossed her face.


    "Looks like you forgot."


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was a little confused. She took the document in Leng Lianlian''s hand and picked up her computer again.


    She recalled that the original purpose of coming to this school seemed to be looking for someone, could it be that... the original body was looking for Leng Lianlian?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi looked at Leng Lianlian and said, "Then are you willing to talk to me?"


    Leng Lianlian stood up and nodded in surprise.


    "Of course I would."


    Afterwards, the two found a milk tea shop, and Leng Lianlian carefully talked about the process of their encounter.


    This is probably a very coincidental thing.


    A few years ago, Leng Lianlian and Yuan Shi met in a fight club, because they all had short hair at the time, Yuan Shi had a dull personality, and Leng Lian Lian had a very carefree personality and could not look like a girl at all, so the two They all mistakenly thought that the other party was a boy paper.


    When talking about school, both of them coincidentally said that they would like to study at Sakura Boys College in the future.


    Later, the original body went abroad for family reasons and only returned this year.


    The first thing Yuanshen did when she returned to China was to find Leng Lianlian, but the fight club had closed down before, so she set her target on Sakura Men''s Academy.


    The reason why Leng Lianlian came to Sakura Men''s Academy was because she wanted to find her original body, but she asked Shi Yulan for a long time before Shi Yulan agreed.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Leng Lianlian, whose ears were abnormally red, and swallowed her saliva in embarrassment.

 v2 Chapter 657： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (22)

    "One thing." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I think you should have the right to know."


    "What?" Leng Lianlian''s cheeks were also pink, and there was a hint of spring in those eyes.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi paused, "Actually, I''m a girl."


    Leng Lianlian: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "This joke is not funny at all." Leng Lianlian pursed her lips tightly, although she told her rationally that the person in front of her didn''t speak, but she was unwilling to believe this fact.


    Could it be that her "first love" just died so early?


    "I didn''t tell a joke." Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "If you don''t believe me, we can go to the toilet for a medical examination."


    Leng Lianlian clenched her fists and took a deep breath.


    After a few minutes, she said, "I believe in you."


    So her "first love" really died like this?


    Why is there an urge to cry?


    Leng Lianlian released her hands and rubbed her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, "I''ve been looking for you over the years. You''ve changed a lot, and I don''t even recognize you anymore."


    Leng Lianlian nodded in disappointment, "I know, I used to be like a boy."


    "Well, I used to think you were a boy." Tao Yanxi said.


    Leng Lianlian raised her head and looked at Tao Yanxi, so, did they all misunderstand each other?


    Leng Lianlian suddenly felt dumbfounded, what is this all about?


    "We can be friends." Tao Yanxi stretched out his right hand, "Let''s meet again, my name is Tao Yanxi, and I''m a girl."


    Leng Lianlian pursed her lips, and after a few seconds, she stretched out her right hand and said, "My name is Leng Lianlian, and I am also a girl."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi retracted her hand, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    She stood up, not intending to have too much entanglement with Leng Lianlian.


    The reason why he became friends with Leng Lianlian was more of fulfilling his original wish.


    "Go get busy." Leng Lianlian lowered her head and said, she still needs to slow down.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, took the documents and computer and left.


    Tao Yanxi first put the things back home, and then called Liang Ruobing from the landline at home.


    Liang Ruobing seemed to know that it was her who called and did not answer.


    Tao Yanxi is also a patient, and if he doesn''t answer, she keeps fighting.


    On the tenth call, they finally answered the phone, but it was not Liang Ruobing who answered the phone.


    "Hello, hello." There was a gentle male voice over there.


    "Hello, I''ll find Liang Ruobing." Tao Yanxi said politely.


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient for him to answer the phone right now." The other side replied softly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Then please tell him and call me back when it''s convenient, okay?"


    "Okay." After saying this, he hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the phone that was hung up, and there was a dim light in her eyes.


    On the other side, Xia You looked at Qi Ruobing lying on the reclining chair and asked, "Is he the reason for your mood swings?"


    Qi Ruobing nodded with an inexplicable expression.


    "Tsk tsk, after so many years, you will come to my psychological clinic again. I thought you would never come." Xia You teased.


    "I thought the same way back then." He thought that he was invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, but he was still moved by that little one.


    Xia You shook his head erratically, "You said, why do you control your desires so much?"


    Don''t all people have desires?

 v2 Chapter 658： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (23)

    When Qi Ruobing heard Xia You''s words, her eyes darkened, and her voice became a little hoarse.


    "I''m afraid of hurting him."


    After Qi Ruobing said this, she closed her eyes.


    "Let''s go." Started therapy, and it started to make me forget how I felt about him.


    Xia You sighed and began to pile Qi Ruobing for some basic treatment.


    The so-called treatment is just a psychological suggestion to Qi Ruobing by speaking, so as to achieve the effect of making Qi Ruobing forget some things.


    Xia You still remembered the first time he gave Qi Ruobing a psychological suggestion. At that time, Qi Ruobing was only sixteen years old.


    The sixteen-year-old boy, grabbed his hand and let him hypnotize him with red eyes.


    And he was only twenty years old at the time.


    Qi Ruobing was Xia You''s first patient and the only patient he had been following.


    Xia You looked at Liang Ruobing lying on the chair and seemed to fall asleep, and his thoughts drifted away.


    The first time Xia You saw Liang Ruobing, it was in a dark alley.


    It was winter at that time, and when he passed the alley, he heard a sound coming from inside.


    He walked into the alley and for the first time saw the boy who was beating the wall with his fist.


    The boy looked a little crazy, because his hands were covered in blood because he beat the wall.


    Later, Xia You sent Qi Ruobing to the hospital.


    Later, after Qi Ruobing knew that he was a psychiatrist, he chose to tell him about his troubles.


    At that time, Qi Ruobing''s troubles were basically the problems that every boy would encounter.


    Teenagers are always youthful and budding. Most boys will choose to attract the attention of girls, and sometimes they will read some beauty magazines and so on.


    Relieving the restlessness of youth through various methods can also be regarded as releasing psychological pressure.


    But Qi Ruobing was different. At that time, he was in a boys'' school, and he basically didn''t see any girls.


    The most important thing is that Qi Ruobing always thinks that there is a missing piece in his heart, a place that should be a girl''s paper.


    Qi Ruobing realized that he was abnormal, so he wanted to transfer schools, to meet the normal school life, and to feel the breath of life with girl paper.


    But his transfer was never successful, and in the process, because of Shi Yulan''s entanglement, he became more and more disgusted with girls.


    But the strange thing is that Qi Ruobing can still feel that a certain place in his heart is reserved for a certain girl.


    However, he never found that feeling.


    Therefore, Qi Ruobing had to vent her inner restlessness in a way that was almost self-mutilating.


    Later, after Qi Ruobing met Xia You, she insisted on doing psychotherapy.


    However, at that time, Xia Youkong had ideas and no practical ability, so in the process of treatment, he took a lot of detours.


    And these detours also caused Qi Ruobing to completely close himself and no longer believe in any throbbing.


    Speaking of which, Qi Ruobing is now like this, and he also has his share of responsibility.


    If it wasn''t for his lack of experience back then, Qi Ruobing would at least still believe in love now.


    Thinking of this, Xia You suddenly remembered the phone call just now.


    Xia You dug out Qi Ruobing''s cell phone, turned to the call log, and wrote down Tao Yanxi''s phone number.


    After doing all this, Xia You put the phone back where it was and quietly waited for Qi Ruobing to wake up.

 v2 Chapter 659： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (24)

    On the other side, Tao Yanxi looked at the phone that had been hung up with a deep expression.


    Qi Ruobing, what exactly do you mean?


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, turned on the computer, and contacted a detective agency.


    She wanted to know about Qi Ruobing''s past, including some very detailed things.


    And this kind of thing is naturally the best to leave it to a professional.


    Her current transfer application has been approved, which means she has to report to her new school.


    But what surprised Tao Yanxi was that the school that Qi Ruobing approved was actually Shi Yulan''s women''s college.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t really want to report to the new school, so she contacted Shi Yulan and expressed her reluctance to report at the moment.


    Shi Yulan was very good at talking. She quickly agreed, but she only gave Tao Yanxi a month.


    After all, if Tao Yanxi didn''t report it, Shi Yulan wouldn''t be able to explain it to Qi Ruobing.


    Shi Yulan was ashamed of Qi Ruobing after all, so she took over Tao Yanxi as a transfer student.


    Tao Yanxi agreed, and within a month, Qi Ruobing''s decision should be redeemed.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was thinking about how to save Qi Ruobing, that night, Tao Yanxi received a strange phone call.


    The call was from a person named "Xia You".


    The purpose of Xia You is very clear, that is to ask her to meet at No. 10 Daming Street tomorrow at noon.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but Xia You mentioned something about Qi Ruobing.


    As soon as Qi Ruobing was mentioned, Tao Yanxi immediately responded.


    Maybe this man named Xia You knows something.


    With this thought in mind, Tao Yanxi came to No. 10 Daming Street at noon the next day.


    This is a small psychological consultation room. From the outside, it is nothing special, but it is just a certain place in this cookie-cutter building.


    But as soon as I walked in, I found that there were many articles in it.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly as she looked at the various decorations that were clearly carefully laid out.


    "Mr. Xia, your purpose?"


    Tao Yanxi asked straight to the point, she never liked to be around the corner.


    "Sit down." Xia You pointed to the sofa next to him and said.


    Tao Yanxi sat down, folded her hands, leaned forward slightly, and stared at Xia You.


    "What''s wrong, uncle?" she asked.


    Xia You was slightly taken aback by the name "Uncle", but he quickly realized that the "Uncle" in Tao Yanxi''s mouth should be referring to Liang Ruobing.


    "He''s fine," Xia You said, "but he''s not good either."


    "What do you mean?" Tao Yanxi''s expression looked very bad.


    Xia You could feel the pressing aura emanating from the little **** the opposite side.


    He had felt this feeling in Qi Ruobing many years ago.


    "You are very similar to him." Xia You said absentmindedly.


    "We are two people." Tao Yanxi said, she is very similar to Qi Ruobing? She didn''t think so.


    Xia You pursed his lips, "I naturally know that you are two, but when he was as old as you, he was so sharp."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, "You and him have known each other a long time ago?"


    "Naturally." Xia You sighed slightly, "I always thought that his psychological counseling was done by me."


    "Psychological counseling?" Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "He has been counseling you here?"

 v2 Chapter 660： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (25)

    Xia You nodded, "He has been doing psychological counseling with me many years ago, and then he grew up and didn''t come, but just yesterday, he came to me again, and the problem was more serious than before. ."


    Xia You made up his mind to make up for the mistakes of the year. He knew that just relying on his current strength was not enough. He was not the key to open Qi Ruobing''s heart.


    The real key is the girl in front of him.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xia You leaned back, no longer looking at Tao Yanxi''s eyes, but looking into an unknown distance, telling the story of the past.


    For a time, there was only Xia You''s voice in the room.


    Following Xia You''s story, Tao Yanxi only felt that her five senses were magnified, she seemed to have fallen into Qi Ruobing''s world, how much she wanted to hug Qi Ruobing when she was young.


    I don''t know how long it took, as Xia You''s last word fell, he sighed deeply.


    "Thank you for telling me this." Tao Yanxi stood up and bowed deeply.


    Xia You shook his head and took out a piece of paper from his bag.


    "This is the address of his house." He put the paper on the table and pushed it towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the paper and carefully put it into the bag.


    "Thank you." She thanked again.


    "I will go on a business trip abroad recently, and the return date is uncertain. I will send a message to Qi Ruobing saying that you are my assistant, and you will give him follow-up treatment." Xia You said.


    "Thank you, I understand." Tao Yanxi said, bowing again.


    Xia You rubbed his temples, "I believe he will get better."


    "I think so too." Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened and she turned to leave.


    Outside, the sun is shining brightly and everything is getting better.


    Xia You looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and sighed softly.


    An hour later, Xia You set foot on the plane to M country.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi knocked on Qi Ruobing''s door.


    As the principal of Qi Ruobing, there is no need to say much about his net worth.


    But Qi Ruobing did not live in a villa, nor did he live in a large house with a few hundred square meters in a high-end community.


    The place where Qi Ruobing lived was a house of about 80 square meters with only one bedroom, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom in a mid-range community.


    When Tao Yanxi knocked on the door, Qi Ruobing was cooking.


    The smell of oil smoke seems to add a touch of human flavor to the room, and the clothes placed on the sofa also add a touch of warmth.


    When the door was opened, the hot air rushed towards Tao Yanxi.


    She blinked, tilted her head slightly, and smiled with a frown, "Uncle~"


    "Why are you here?" Qi Ruobing turned sideways, allowing Tao Yanxi to walk in.


    "Seeing you~" Tao Yanxi carried her suitcase and entered Qi Ruobing''s house in a grand manner.


    "From today, I will live with you, Uncle!" Tao Yanxi announced.


    Qi Ruobing frowned, "No way!"


    "Why not?" Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Didn''t you read the message Mr. Xia sent you?"


    Qi Ruobing was taken aback, "Xia You?"


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi put the suitcase aside and looked at the whole room.


    The room with gray as the main tone looks a little cool. The various furnishings in the room are very close, and the owner does not seem to want to leave a large space to make the whole room look empty.

 v2 Chapter 661： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (26)

    Many items in the room seemed unnecessary, such as the treadmill that was clearly dusty.


    The smell of oil smoke from the kitchen filled the room, and Tao Yanxi could even hear the sizzling sound of oil and vegetables touching.


    "Uncle, your cooking seems to be burnt~" Tao Yanxi shrugged and said.


    Hearing this, Qi Ruobing didn''t bother to ask any more questions, and immediately turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, put the suitcase away, and began to organize the somewhat messy room.


    There are scattered clothes on the sofa, and I don''t know if they are clean or worn.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to throw them all in the washing machine to wash them off!


    There are everything on the sofa table, cigarettes, lighters, packaging of various candies, razors and so on.


    The trash can next to it was also full, Tao Yanxi quickly cleaned up the living room.


    When Qi Ruobing cooked the dishes and brought them out, what he saw was a brand new living room.


    "You..." Qi Ruobing was interrupted by Tao Yanxi just after uttering a word.


    "I''m so hungry, what did Uncle do today?" Tao Yanxi walked over and took the plate from Qi Ruobing''s hand.


    "Oh, it''s fried pork with lettuce." Tao Yanxi sucked hard, "It looks pretty good."


    Tao Yanxi put the plate on the table, looked at Qi Ruobing and asked, "Is there any rice?"


    "Yes." Qi Ruobing spat out a word.


    "That''s right, uncle, sit down first, and I''ll serve the meal." Tao Yanxi walked into the kitchen after saying that.


    Qi Ruobing stared blankly at the clean and tidy living room, her eyes flashing slightly.


    He''s not actually someone who doesn''t know how to tidy up, he just thinks that the room is a little messier, so it looks warmer.


    He had always thought so in the past, that a messy room was equivalent to warmth.


    But now, looking at the clean and tidy room, Qi Ruobing suddenly felt that she was wrong.


    The room is so clean and tidy that it should be warm and should have the appearance.


    And most importantly...


    Qi Ruobing turned around, just looking at Tao Yanxi who came out with two bowls of rice.


    There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s face, "Uncle, there seems to be so much rice~ In the afternoon, maybe we can have afternoon tea?"


    Qi Ruobing''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and after a second, he spit out the word "good".


    The most important thing is that he is no longer alone in this family.


    Qi Ruobing thought so.


    "Uncle, what are you still doing? Come over for dinner, let''s make it up at noon today, and I''ll cook you a big meal in the evening!"


    Tao Yanxi sat down, picked up chopsticks and prepared to eat.


    Qi Ruobing walked over and sat opposite Tao Yanxi.


    He picked up his chopsticks and ate two mouthfuls of rice in silence.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Tao Yanxi, who is concentrating on eating: ? ? ?


    good what good?


    After 0.1 second, Tao Yanxi reacted, and Qi Ruobing answered the question just now.


    At this time, she still had rice in her mouth, so she could only utter a single "um".


    Her cheeks were bulging, and the pair of phoenix eyes that looked a little sharp also carried a bit of tenderness.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi like this, but felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    The desire that was once suppressed by him seems to be about to break free from the cage and devour the young man in front of him...

 v2 Chapter 662： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (27)

    Qi Ruobing pursed her lips tightly, lowered her head and quickly took a few mouthfuls of food to suppress the throbbing in her heart.


    Quiet meal time passed quickly.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to do the dishes.


    Qi Ruobing tidied up the table.


    The two are doing their own things, but they are extremely harmonious and warm.


    When Qi Ruobing finished cleaning the table, Tao Yanxi had just finished washing the dishes.


    She leaned against the kitchen door, looked at Qi Ruobing and said, "Uncle, let''s go out and buy some daily necessities later."


    "Daily necessities?" Qi Ruobing repeated, "I have them at home."


    "That''s yours, I don''t have it~" Tao Yanxi spread her hands, "I just brought some clothes here."


    Qi Ruobing pursed her lips, "I don''t have a guest room here."


    "I sleep with Uncle~" Tao Yanxi stood up straight and walked towards Qi Ruobing.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of something?" Tao Yanxi tiptoed slightly closer to Qi Ruobing.


    At this moment, the faces of the two were only one centimeter apart.


    Qi Ruobing took a step back, "I''m not afraid of anything."


    "So?" Tao Yanxi stood up straight and spread out his hands, "Let''s go shopping together?"


    Qi Ruobing stared at Tao Yanxi, and after a few seconds, he responded with "Okay".


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi and Qi Ruobing went out together, went to the nearest supermarket, and started to buy all kinds of daily necessities, of course, all kinds of snacks are also indispensable.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi and Qi Ruobing returned home with large and small bags.


    After that, Tao Yanxi started to clean up the whole house, but Qi Ruobing picked up the phone and looked at the message Xia You sent to her, and stood there for a long time.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi who was busy with complex eyes, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi quickly cleaned up the room as if she didn''t notice Qi Ruobing''s hot eyes.


    Of course, this room also includes Qi Ruobing''s bedroom.


    Compared with the living room, Qi Ruobing''s bedroom is more messy.


    Tao Yanxi took a lot of effort to clean up the bedroom.


    She dragged her suitcase into the bedroom, took out her own clothes, and forcefully occupied half of Qi Ruobing''s wardrobe.


    Another two hours later, the whole house has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The things that catch the eye are basically pairs of things, cups, slippers, vases, etc., all exist in pairs.


    "Does this make you look like home~" Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Qi Ruobing, "Uncle, are you right?"


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes were deep, just like what Tao Yanxi had said, so she had a little homey look.


    In the past, his house was just a house he thought was his home.


    Qi Ruobing took a deep breath and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi tightly.


    His hands were so strong that he almost embedded Tao Yanxi into his body.


    Tao Yanxi was a little out of breath, but she didn''t struggle, she stretched out her arms and hugged Qi Ruobing.


    "I''m here." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t speak, but buried her head in Tao Yanxi''s neck, greedily absorbing the breath that belonged to Tao Yanxi.


    I don''t know how long it took, just when Tao Yanxi thought she was going to suffocate and die like this, Qi Ruobing released her.

 v2 Chapter 663： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (28)

    "I''m hungry." Qi Ruobing said in a low voice.


    Because she was out of breath, Tao Yanxi''s face flushed red.


    She took a deep breath, stroked her heart and said, "I''m going to cook now."


    "Okay." Qi Ruobing replied, he lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and went to the kitchen to start preparing dinner.


    Qi Ruobing stood in the living room, clenching his hands into fists.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile, wicked and paranoid.


    "You can''t escape."


    Breaking into his life again and again, disrupting his rhythm, how could he allow Tao Yanxi to escape?


    The long eyelashes fluttered slightly, casting a shadow on the eyelids.


    What was covered by the shadow was his somewhat reddish eye sockets, which were already as deep as ink-colored pupils.


    The whisper echoed in the room for a long time, and it seemed that it would not dissipate.


    In the kitchen, Tao Yanxi was going to make a three-course meal and a soup.


    Because of the rush to prepare today, there are not many ingredients in the refrigerator.


    She took a look and decided to make a cola chicken wing, a sweet and sour pork ribs, a hot and sour potato shredded and a tomato egg drop soup.


    After deciding what to do, Tao Yanxi quickly started to move.


    After Tao Yanxi acted for ten minutes, Qi Ruobing walked in from the living room.


    "I''ll help you." Qi Ruobing rolled up her sleeves and started to help Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi also happily accepted Qi Ruobing''s starting job.


    "Uncle, do you think we look like husband and wife now?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and asked Qi Ruobing.


    Qi Ruobing lowered her head slightly, and when she heard Tao Yanxi''s words, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she let out a "um" from her nose.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand trembled, almost not throwing out the spoon in her hand.


    Wait, why did Qi Ruobing''s attitude suddenly become so big?


    If it was changed before, Qi Ruobing would have to refute her whatever she said.


    Do you think she is too capable?


    After all, there are not many people who can clean up their room in a few hours!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but smile.


    "Now do you find me very capable?"


    A dark light flashed across Qi Ruobing''s eyes, the corner of his mouth twitched, and a pair of Danfeng eyes were slightly raised.


    "Well, very~can~do~"


    Qi Ruobing deliberately lengthened her tone and replied.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why do you always feel a little weird?


    Was she... molested?


    Tao Yanxi blinked, pretending not to understand what Qi Ruobing was saying.


    With the cooperation of the two, three dishes and one soup were quickly prepared.


    "Let''s eat." Tao Yanxi took the dish out.


    Qi Ruobing followed behind Tao Yanxi and replied, "Yeah."


    His eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s straight back and round buttocks, his eyes flickered slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi saw that it was still early and suggested to read a book together.


    Qi Ruobing listened to Tao Yanxi. He found two books, one handed to Tao Yanxi and the other to read by himself.


    Tao Yanxi casually flipped through the book Qi Ruobing handed him, then put it aside.


    "Uncle, I want to hear you read it to me." Tao Yanxi blinked and said rather mischievously.


    Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi, opened her book, and began to read.


    "Article 1, in order to protect the ginseng health of minors and protect the legitimate rights and interests of minors..."

 v2 Chapter 664： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (29)

    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This is... the Regulations of the Minor Protection Act?


    The so-called reading, is reading this kind of book?


    Tao Yanxi said that she really doesn''t understand the thoughts of men.


    But after all the words have been said, she can''t go back on it, can she?


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi was forced to listen to the regulations of the "Minor Protection Law" for an hour.


    "Article 41 prohibits trafficking, kidnapping, and abuse of minors, and prohibits sexual abuse of minors."


    After reading this, Qi Ruobing suddenly stopped.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, a little sleepy.


    "Finished?" she asked in a daze.


    Qi Ruobing glanced at the thick book and replied "um".


    "That''s good." Tao Yanxi stood up from the sofa, "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed."


    Qi Ruobing put down the book and replied "Okay".


    He followed Tao Yanxi to stand up, looked at Tao Yanxi''s somewhat distressed appearance, and took Tao Yanxi''s hand very naturally.


    Tao Yanxi let Qi Ruobing pull, and the two went to the bedroom together.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, Tao Yanxi immediately jumped on the bed when she saw it.


    For the first time, she knew that listening to others read relevant laws and regulations was such a hypnotic thing!


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes and asked with a hint of sleepiness, "Are you going to take a bath?"


    "Well." Qi Ruobing lowered her head and entered the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed the quilt and quickly got into the quilt and fell asleep.


    By the time Qi Ruobing came out, Tao Yanxi was already dreaming.


    Qi Ruobing was wearing pajamas with a hint of water vapor, and her hair was wet.


    He dried his hair with a towel, then lifted the quilt and lay on the bed.


    There was only one lamp beside the bed in the room that was dimly lit, reflecting Qi Ruobing''s face.


    At this time, Qi Ruobing didn''t feel sleepy at all, he stared at the dark ceiling with wide eyes.


    Next to him was Tao Yanxi, who was breathing steadily. The room was very quiet, so quiet that he could clearly hear Tao Yanxi''s breathing.


    This was the first time that when Qi Ruobing was sleeping, there were other people beside her.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t know how to fall asleep, he just listened to Tao Yanxi''s breathing and adjusted his breathing subconsciously.


    I don''t know when, the two people''s breathing reached synchronization.


    A sense of satisfaction emerged from the depths of his heart, and at this moment, Qi Ruobing was very happy.


    This feeling, this feeling that a heart is completely filled, he is so eager and greedy.


    Qi Ruobing turned sideways, his head resting on his arms, he looked at Tao Yanxi, and the more he looked, the more joy he felt in his heart.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly turned over, stretched her left hand forward, and placed it on Qi Ruobing''s waist.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand was very warm. For Qi Ruobing, it was not just warm, but hot.


    The part of his waist that Tao Yanxi was stroking felt like it was being roasted by the high temperature, so hot that he almost jumped up.


    But he couldn''t jump up, it would wake Tao Yanxi.


    Qi Ruobing thought so, and the whole person''s mind was a little empty.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, frowning slightly, as if she had dreamed of something uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Qi Ruobing carefully reached out and touched Tao Yanxi''s forehead, gently smoothing the frown for her.


    The touch from her fingertips made Qi Ruobing slightly raise the corners of her mouth, revealing a gentle smile...

 v2 Chapter 665： Female disguised as a male brother VS evil brother (30)

    I don''t know how long it took, Qi Ruobing finally couldn''t hold back and fell asleep.


    His hand stroked Tao Yanxi''s face, absorbing the warmth that belonged to Tao Yanxi.


    The next day, Tao Yan Xi Yan Xi woke up early.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt the hand on her face, she blinked, and subconsciously rubbed Qi Ruobing''s big hand.


    Because of her action, Qi Ruobing also woke up.


    His eyelashes fluttered and he opened his eyes.


    "You''re awake." Qi Ruobing''s voice was still drowsy.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "I woke up before you."


    Qi Ruobing chuckled, "Yes, you woke up before me."


    "How was your sleep last night?" Tao Yanxi blinked and asked naughty.


    Qi Ruobing recalled the scene last night, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Not bad." It was really good, he hadn''t slept so well for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Qi Ruobing say this.


    Tao Yanxi sat up and found that the clothes on her body were still completely attached to her body.


    It seems that Qi Ruobing didn''t move herself last night.


    Qi Ruobing is also "well-behaved", so she didn''t take off her clothes?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but chuckle again, and she didn''t know when Qi Ruobing would find out that she was a girl.


    Now she is really looking forward to Qi Ruobing knowing that she is a girl''s expression.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, thinking that it should be very interesting.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today." Qi Ruobing also sat up, looking at Tao Yanxi who couldn''t help smiling at the corner of her mouth and said.


    "Well, it''s pretty good." Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Qi Ruobing, "After all, this is the first day my uncle and I share the same bed~"


    Qi Ruobing: ...


    When Qi Ruobing heard this, her heart suddenly trembled.


    Qi Ruobing''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, "There will be more opportunities in the future."


    Yes, there will be many more opportunities.


    From the moment Tao Yanxi stepped into this room yesterday, she has no chance of escape.


    Qi Ruobing suppressed her emotions as much as possible and did not affect Tao Yanxi.


    But Qi Ruobing didn''t know how long he could hold back.


    I hope that day will come a little slower.


    On that day, it''s best not to come before he and him have developed a relationship.


    In just a few seconds, Qi Ruobing''s mind turned around several times.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Qi Ruobing was thinking, otherwise he might have to knock down first.


    "What do you want to eat in the morning?" Tao Yanxi got up, ready to wash up and make breakfast.


    "You can do whatever you want." Qi Ruobing replied, and at the same time got up and got out of bed.


    Tao Yanxi''s movements were quick, and he was ready in ten minutes.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi made breakfast, while Qi Ruobing started to wash.


    When Qi Ruobing came to the living room after washing up, breakfast was already set on the dining table.


    "You can try the fried eggs." Tao Yanxi leaned out of the kitchen and said.


    Qi Ruobing responded, pulled out the chair and sat down.


    He listened to the busy voice in the kitchen and looked at the fried golden eggs in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing.


    It feels good, doesn''t it?


    Someone slept with him, someone made breakfast for him...


    Qi Ruobing suddenly began to look forward to whether Tao Yanxi would give him a big hug when he came back in the afternoon...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: the stupid author''s computer has been flooded, and the manuscripts are all in the computer, and now it is in a state of collapse. This chapter is coded with a mobile phone, I don''t know what to say, alas

 v2 Chapter 666： Female disguised as a male brother VS evil brother (31)

    Qi Ruobing went to school after breakfast. He didn''t ask Tao Yanxi if she wanted to go to school. It was Shi Yulan who got the news that Tao Yanxi''s application was delayed to report.


    Tao Yanxi said goodbye to Qi Ruobing, and after he left, Tao Yanxi came to Qi Ruobing''s bedroom, which also belonged to her and his bedroom.


    Qi Ruobing''s room has become neat and tidy after Tao Yanxi''s simple cleaning yesterday, but tidy is tidy, and clean is also clean, but there are too many things.


    At first glance, I felt that it was full of things, and there was no such idle feeling at all.


    Tao Yanxi plans to clean up today and throw away some unnecessary things.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist, she thought so, and naturally she did the same.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi looked at the various clutter she had piled into the living room, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Next, it''s time to decide what to not want.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and began to clean up.


    Dirty socks? Don''t, don''t, don''t! buy new!


    Old lighter? No more, buy a new one!


    Obviously Qi Ruobing''s school uniform when he was young? Don''t... um... keep this one.


    It took Tao Yanxi an entire hour to finally put aside the things she didn''t think it was necessary to keep.


    There were also others that Tao Yanxi wasn''t sure about the weight of Qi Ruobing, so she put them aside.


    After packing up, Tao Yanxi looked at the time and found that it was almost eleven o''clock.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and called Qi Ruobing.


    Of course, the phone still cannot be connected. It seems that Qi Ruobing has not pulled her out of the blacklist.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, rather helpless.


    She originally wanted to ask Qi Ruobing to have a meal together at noon, but now it seems that maybe she can give him a surprise?


    Tao Yanxi packed up, took the phone and went out.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi arrived at Qi Ruobing''s office.


    The office is very quiet, Qi Ruobing is sitting on the office chair, seems to be in a daze?


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door and asked curiously, "Uncle, what are you thinking about?"


    Qi Ruobing came back to her senses when she heard Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    He subconsciously shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t doubt anything, and walked in with one hand in his pocket.


    Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and have lunch with you." Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes with a hint of mischief.


    Qi Ruobing stood up, "Let''s go then."


    Tao Yanxi was startled, so easy? She thought she wanted to persuade a couple of words.


    But that''s fine, she doesn''t need to talk any more.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the document on the table, Qi Ruobing seemed to have noticed this, and quickly closed the document, and said at the same time, "Let''s go."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, "Okay, what are you going to eat?"


    "It''s fine." Qi Ruobing put on his coat and walked to the door first.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind him, and when she was about to go out, she looked back at the document that was closed by Qi Ruobing, and a dark light quickly flashed across her eyes.


    Because Qi Ruobing was still working in the afternoon, they just ate a little Chinese food at noon.


    Of course, Qi Ruobing paid the final payment.

 v2 Chapter 667： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (32)

    After lunch, Qi Ruobing went back to school, and Tao Yanxi also went back to their home.


    Because while eating, she had already asked what to do with those things at home.


    Qi Ruobing gave her a lot of autonomy to help. What Qi Ruobing meant was that she could do whatever she wanted.


    It seems that those things are not that important to Qi Ruobing.


    Of course, there is another situation, that is, Qi Ruobing feels that Tao Yanxi is more important than those things.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi has been cleaning all kinds of things in the room.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Qi Ruobing returned home.


    When Tao Yanxi saw Qi Ruobing coming back, she immediately smiled and said, "You are back."


    Qi Ruobing stared at Tao Yanxi with a hint of hope in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What does it mean to look at her with such eager little eyes?


    Tao Yanxi said she was a little confused, but she still took a step forward to have a child and said, "What do you want for dinner?"


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t give her a hug, Qi Ruobing took the initiative to hug Tao Yanxi.


    "You can do it." You can do it.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hands and embraced Qi Ruobing.


    "Welcome home." Tao Yanxi patted Qi Ruobing''s back and said again.


    When Qi Ruobing heard this, the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    Yes, that''s how it feels.


    The kind of fullness that fills the heart.


    The two hugged for a full minute before separating.


    After the separation, Qi Ruobing moved her fingers reluctantly, wanting to hug this person forever and never let go.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes became a little red, but he quickly adjusted his state. He smiled and said, "I''ll fight you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and replied "Okay".


    Next, it is time for harmonious and warm cooking and eating.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi asked unintentionally, "What are you doing today?"


    "Just processing some documents." Qi Ruobing replied.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and supported her chin with one hand, "Then what were you doing when I went to find you?"


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes flickered slightly, and she lowered her head slightly, making Tao Yanxi unable to see the emotions in his eyes.


    "Just some documents." Qi Ruobing said.


    Tao Yanxi let out an "oh", realizing that Qi Ruobing was reluctant to say more.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi received news from the detective agency she had been looking for earlier.


    The detective agency sent her information about Qi Ruobing, and also told her a message.


    Someone is also investigating her, and it is also the detective agency that is the opposite of the detective agency she hired.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little surprised by this news.


    Who will investigate her?


    Tao Yanxi suddenly thought of Qi Ruobing''s reaction yesterday, and the documents that were deliberately blocked by him, and an incredible thought suddenly flashed in his mind.


    Qi Ruobing is investigating her?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips. If this is the case, does Qi Ruobing know that she is a girl?


    If you knew, Qi Ruobing could still hold it to sleep so peacefully last night?


    It''s... incredible...


    In order to verify this idea, Tao Yanxi specifically asked the detective agency if she knew who was investigating her.


    The people from the detective agency were also interesting. They directly said to Tao Yanxi that it was indeed Qi Ruobing who was investigating her.

 v2 Chapter 668： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (33)

    What''s more interesting is that because the two detective agencies are rivals, the detective agency here quickly made a fake information to fool the other party after realizing that the other party was investigating Tao Yanxi.


    Therefore, the information Qi Ruobing received about Tao Yanxi was forged by them.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi just wanted to say, well done!


    Later, the detective agency sent their forged information to Tao Yanxi.


    After reading this forged material, Tao Yanxi just wanted to say three words to the detective agency: play with her!


    The basic situation of this document is as follows. He lost his mother at the age of three, had a stepmother at the age of five, and has been abused by his stepmother. At the age of twelve, both parents died in a car accident, leaving a large inheritance...


    Tao Yanxi just wanted to say that her parents were living well!


    This information seems to be fake, how could Qi Ruobing believe it?


    It turned out that Qi Ruobing really didn''t believe it, and after realizing that the information in his hand was false, Qi Ruobing directly sued the detective agency in court, which can be said to be very steely.


    After that, Qi Ruobing found another detective agency and got a real document belonging to Tao Yanxi.


    That is to say, from the data, Qi Ruobing knew a big secret for him.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Qi Ruobing returned home.


    After yesterday''s hug, Tao Yanxi was already very clear about the next process.


    Tao Yanxi directly gave Qi Ruobing a big hug.


    Qi Ruobing hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, his body was a little cold, but this did not prevent his temperature from matching Tao Yanxi.


    A minute later, Tao Yanxi patted Qi Ruobing on the back and said, "It''s time to let go."


    "Don''t let it go." Qi Ruobing said in a deep voice.


    Qi Ruobing buried her head on Tao Yanxi''s neck, and her hands tightly wrapped around Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, always feeling that Qi Ruobing''s state was a bit wrong at this time.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qi Ruobing rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck and whispered, "Have you lied to me?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, and Qi Ruobing''s hand suddenly tightened.


    "Give you a chance and tell me your secret." Qi Ruobing said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, what does Qi Ruobing mean?


    Does he know that he is not a man? But hasn''t the detective agency already lied to him?


    Tao Yanxi just shook his head, but Qi Ruobing mistakenly thought that Tao Yanxi was unwilling to tell him.


    His eyes turned red in an instant, he suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and asked, "Why?"


    Why don''t you want to tell him?


    He thought they were already very familiar.


    Extreme emotions began to surround Qi Ruobing, and his aura became fierce and aggressive.


    Tao Yanxi was about to explain to Qi Ruobing, but saw Qi Ruobing push her against the wall all of a sudden, and then the whole person possessed her, and the lips directly blocked her lips.


    Qi Ruobing''s movements were very rough, and the kiss was not a kiss at all, but a bite.


    Sharp teeth chafed her lips, and a **** smell spread in her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi''s hands rested on Qi Ruobing''s chest, trying to push him away.


    However, Qi Ruobing obviously wouldn''t give her this chance. Qi Ruobing directly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hands with his right hand and pushed them against the wall.


    Tao Yanxi''s body was clinging to the wall, while Qi Ruobing''s body was clinging to her...

 v2 Chapter 669： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (34)

    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi snorted softly, but what was returned was a more brutal kiss from Qi Ruobing.


    Qi Ruobing barely understood the meaning of the word "gentle", his right hand grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hands, and his left leg pressed firmly between Tao Yanxi''s legs.


    Qi Ruobing''s left hand suddenly tore open Tao Yanxi''s short sleeve, which was obviously of good quality, but looked a little useless under Qi Ruobing''s strength.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a chill all over her body, and the wrapping cloth wrapped around her chest was exposed in front of Qi Ruobing''s eyes.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes became redder, he used his left hand to rudely pull the wraps, and Tao Yanxi also began to struggle.


    You can''t just be manipulated by Qi Ruobing, Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Realizing that Tao Yanxi was struggling, Qi Ruobing stopped, then gave her a cold look.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, but she was stunned in place by this look.


    When the seductive roundness popped out, Tao Yanxi was able to recover.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi let out a light hum, her cheeks also had a hint of pink, and she didn''t know if she was ashamed or angry.


    Qi Ruobing stared straight at the perfect circle that had never seen the sun, with a deep and unpredictable expression.


    Two seconds later, Qi Ruobing let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    It''s that kind of complete loosening.


    Qi Ruobing put his hands on his sides, his back looked a little hunched, he lowered his head and couldn''t see clearly.


    "Uncle..." Tao Yanxi called out in a low voice.


    "Why?" Qi Ruobing''s voice was hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi realized that if she can''t say why she is now, there are only two results waiting for her.


    One is that Qi Ruobing is completely away from her, and the other is that Qi Ruobing imprisoned her.


    Either way, she didn''t want to see it and couldn''t bear it.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi thought a lot, but the time was only a moment.


    "I love you."


    Before Tao Yanxi herself could react, she had already blurted out these words.


    Qi Ruobing suddenly looked up at Tao Yanxi, as if to confirm the authenticity of this sentence.


    At this moment, countless images flashed across Qi Ruobing''s mind.


    "Actually, I want to transfer schools to attract your attention."


    "Uncle..."


    "You are so pretty..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Such words flashed through Qi Ruobing''s mind one by one.


    In such an instant, why did Tao Yanxi come to the men''s college as a boy, why did he approach him for the purpose of transferring schools, and why did he come to his house after he agreed to the transfer application...


    All of this seems to make sense.


    "I love you"


    What a good three words, three words that many people are deeply immersed in.


    Qi Ruobing thought about it, and suddenly laughed.


    His eyes were still red, and when he looked closely, there seemed to be tears.


    Qi Ruobing put her lips close to Tao Yanxi again, different from the roughness before, this time the kiss was extremely gentle.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled slightly, accepting the tenderness that belonged to Qi Ruobing.


    The smell of blood still existed in Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    The closeness of the lips to the lips represents the closeness of the heart to the heart.


    There were only some scraps of cloth left on Tao Yanxi''s body, but she didn''t feel cold at all, because Qi Ruobing was very hot, even through the clothes, Tao Yanxi could feel his temperature, almost melting her. ...

 v2 Chapter 670： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (35)

    Tao Yanxi felt the temperature on Qi Ruobing''s body, and the whole person became a little dazed.


    It was the first time that she was so close to Qi Ruobing, and she thought that she and him would be completely integrated in the next second.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and let Qi Ruobing''s big hand walk around her body.


    Na is obviously a little cold, but it can stir up all the heat in her.


    What kind of feeling is this?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know, neither did Qi Ruobing.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that Qi Ruobing was pushing her against the cold wall, but his fiery body was pressing on her.


    Passion burning, Gu Qiuwang was brought to the maximum at this moment.


    Qi Ruobing kissed every inch of Tao Yanxi''s body, invading the land that belonged to Tao Yanxi a little bit, and then taking it as her own.


    The temperature in the room also seemed to have risen a little because of the passion of the two.


    Qi Ruobing pressed against Tao Yanxi, wanting to be one with this person, wanting to take over her fiercely, and wanting to make her completely her own.


    Such thoughts hovered in Qi Ruobing''s mind, and his body followed his thoughts.


    The unsatisfied feeling of hopelessness from many years ago spewed out at this moment, almost burying Qi Ruobing''s sanity.


    Qi Ruobing couldn''t bear it anymore, he released his Gu Qiwang to his heart''s content.


    He held her in his arms, breathing gradually thicker and heavier.


    The two pressed their lips together tightly, making a blushing sound.


    Qi Ruobing''s clothes were a little messy, but they were completely on him.


    But Tao Yanxi''s clothes had been torn to pieces, and it seemed to have a kind of abusive beauty.


    "you are mine."


    Qi Ruobing bit Tao Yanxi''s lips and said in a low voice.


    Yes, she can only be his, his!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, wrapped her arms around Qi Ruobing''s waist, and said with a hint of a tail, "Well, I''m yours."


    It''s been that way from start to finish.


    Always, never changed.


    All the senses are at their peak when the two truly merge.


    The sense of pleasure was magnified to the maximum, stimulating all the senses of the two of them.


    The sense of satisfaction that surged from the depths of their hearts made the two embrace each other tightly, and even wished they could become one and become one person completely.


    When the mind and body are in a state of high harmony, the outside world has long been forgotten by them.


    All they care about is each other.


    And the madness has only just begun...


    On the sofa, in the bathroom, in the kitchen, on the bed...


    There are traces of the two merging together everywhere.


    Everything in the room is a witness.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t need to care how long it took, the two fell asleep hugging each other.


    There was a satisfied smile on the corner of Qi Ruobing''s mouth. His hand was on Tao Yanxi''s waist, and his body was still combined with her.


    The sun rose and set, set and rose, and when the two woke up again, it was already the morning of the third day.


    Qi Ruobing''s physical condition is always better. He wakes up first than Tao Yanxi, and the first thing he does when he wakes up is to confirm whether Tao Yanxi is by his side.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes were still a little red, as if this was the state he should have been in.


    The serious and serious appearance of the teacher before is just his disguise...

 v2 Chapter 671： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (36)

    Qi Ruobing kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead, and Tao Yanxi woke up just now.


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was a little hoarse because of the tossing too hard before.


    "Good morning," she said.


    Qi Ruobing kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips and responded, "Good morning."


    It was indeed good morning. He had never felt so satisfied after waking up.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes, there were still some ambiguous marks on her protruding arm, which were left by Qi Ruobing.


    Not only the arms, but also the neck, collarbone, and even the flat lower abdomen, there are traces left.


    Qi Ruobing seemed to want to leave traces of his true identity on her.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, "You are mine now."


    Yes, this man will always belong to him.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Qi Ruobing, rubbed against his chest, and replied "Okay".


    The two officially confirmed their relationship, Tao Yanxi did not report to Shi Yulan''s girls'' school, and of course, she did not return to Sakura Men''s College.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t seem to like her contact with other people, whether male or female.


    Qi Ruobing has an almost paranoid possessiveness towards Tao Yanxi.


    Of course, the current possessiveness didn''t hurt Tao Yanxi, so she didn''t say anything to Qi Ruobing.


    Finally, there is a world where I can live a good life with my brother. Possessiveness or something should be regarded as the love between them.


    Tao Yanxi was very open to all of this, but Qi Ruobing fell into a deep entanglement.


    Qi Ruobing knew that he had an almost morbid possessiveness towards Tao Yanxi, but he couldn''t control himself.


    Whenever he thinks of Tao Yanxi, he just wants her to stay at home and not let her go out or see anyone.


    Everything about Tao Yanxi should belong to him.


    However, people are social animals after all. As a normal person, if they do not communicate with other people, they are likely to collapse.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t want to hurt Tao Yanxi, but he couldn''t control his possessiveness towards Tao Yanxi.


    So Qi Ruobing specially contacted Xia You and asked him what to do.


    Xia You did give him some enlightenment, but the effect was not great.


    Qi Ruobing understands a lot of things, and he also knows the problem, but he just can''t control himself, and he can''t control his heart that he wants to tie Tao Yanxi to his side.


    On a rainy day a month later, Tao Yanxi was watching a TV series at home. It was getting late, but Qi Ruobing had not come back.


    This is very wrong. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and called Qi Ruobing, only to hear a familiar sound of music ringing outside the door.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, Qi Ruobing has already arrived at the door? But why is there no sound at all?


    Tao Yanxi hung up the phone and put on her slippers to open the door.


    With a creak, the door opened.


    Outside the door, Qi Ruobing was standing there soaked all over.


    He lowered his head slightly, and the water on his hair dripped from the ends of his hair, some hit him, submerged in his clothes, and some hit the ground, forming a small pool of water stains.


    The phone that was thrown on the ground was still emitting a faint glow, as if accusing its owner.


    Qi Ruobing''s right hand was carrying a black bag, which looked very heavy.

 v2 Chapter 672： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (37)

    A little bit of something like a rope protruded from the bag, which made Tao Yanxi a little puzzled, but she didn''t ask any more questions at the moment.


    The lights in the house are very bright, but they can''t illuminate the dim corridor.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t see Qi Ruobing''s expression clearly, but she felt that for a moment, it was very cold.


    "Why didn''t you enter the house?" Tao Yanxi wanted to take the bag from Qi Ruobing''s hand.


    Qi Ruobing avoided Tao Yanxi''s hand, he raised his head and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Because of the backlight, Tao Yanxi could only feel Qi Ruobing''s hot eyes, the kind of eyes that seemed to swallow her whole body hungry...


    "You..." Tao Yanxi was interrupted by Qi Ruobing as soon as she uttered a word.


    "Go home." His voice sounded a little hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Is it raining heavily outside? Don''t you have an umbrella in your office? Why don''t you call me and I''ll bring you an umbrella."


    Qi Ruobing didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, he bent down and picked up the phone with a black screen.


    "Go home." Qi Ruobing said in a low voice and walked into the house first.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qi Ruobing and quickly closed the door.


    "You go to take a bath first, then change into a set of clean clothes, and I''ll make some **** soup for you." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she went to the kitchen.


    Qi Ruobing turned around and went to the bathroom, and in the process, he never put down the bag in his hand.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi brought the **** soup to Qi Ruobing.


    "Drink some." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qi Ruobing responded, picked up the bowl and finished the **** soup.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Qi Ruobing drank the **** soup obediently.


    "Have an early rest tonight." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yeah." Qi Ruobing lowered her head and replied.


    "The meal is ready, do you want to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Qi Ruobing paused and nodded.


    "Then sit down first, and I''ll warm it up." Tao Yanxi got up and went to the kitchen.


    In order to prevent Qi Ruobing from being too hungry, Tao Yanxi heated one dish and brought out one dish.


    Qi Ruobing took the chopsticks and ate quietly.


    After a few seconds, Qi Ruobing seemed to think that Tao Yanxi would not come out again in a short time, so he took out a small box from his trousers bag.


    There is a transparent capsule in the small box, and you can clearly see that the powder inside is pink.


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes flashed, she stood up and took a glass of water, then opened the capsule and poured the pink powder inside into the glass of water.


    Afterwards, Qi Ruobing turned around and walked to the dining table, and put the glass of water in front of Tao Yanxi''s usual seat. Just at this moment, Tao Yanxi came out with the hot dishes.


    Qi Ruobing''s hand stopped for a while, and she withdrew her hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Huh? How do you know I''m thirsty? It just so happened that I didn''t have Tao Yanxi to make soup today." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, and then drank the water on the table.


    "The dishes are all hot, eat them quickly," Tao Yanxi said.


    Qi Ruobing glanced at Tao Yanxi, nodded, and started eating.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi also knew that Qi Ruobing was in a very wrong state today, so she asked worriedly, "What''s the matter with you today?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little tired and want to rest early." Qi Ruobing said in a low voice.

 v2 Chapter 673： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (38)

    The color of his eyes seemed to be a little darker than before, but Tao Yanxi didn''t realize it at this time, otherwise she would have to ask carefully.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little sleepy when she heard Qi Ruobing say this.


    She rubbed her eyes and said with a hint of sleepiness: "Then let''s rest early tonight, I''m a little sleepy too."


    Tao Yanxi said, and yawned, it seemed that she was really sleepy.


    "Okay." Qi Ruobing hugged Tao Yanxi so that she could nest in his arms.


    Then the two went to the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that her eyelids were heavy, she yawned a lot, and fell asleep in Qi Ruobing''s arms the next moment.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi, who was already asleep, and her eyes were darker, almost turning blood red.


    Qi Ruobing gently put Tao Yanxi on the bed, and then covered her with a quilt.


    However, Qi Ruobing didn''t lie down on the bed, but turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi seldom dreamed, and even if she did, it was because she missed her brother too much and went back to the memories that once belonged to them.


    Compared with memories in dreams, Tao Yanxi obviously prefers contact with her brother in reality.


    But today, things seem to be different.


    Tao Yanxi clearly knew that she was dreaming, and she also knew that the charming picture in front of her was fake, but her body actually responded.


    The hunger that urgently needs to be filled, the desire that Qi Ruobing takes possession of herself and never lets go, made her truly realize that there must be something wrong with her body.


    In the dream, Qi Ruobing teased her, provoking every sensitive point on her body.


    They have been together for many days, Qi Ruobing knows all her sensitive points, she can''t escape, but she can''t stand it.


    It was obviously just a dream, why would there be such a violent reaction?


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip and tried her best to break free from the dream.


    After a few seconds, Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she entered the bright lights installed on the ceiling that almost blinded her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously tilted her head and looked to the side, where there was no Qi Ruobing.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to sit up and look for Qi Ruobing, but just as she moved, she found that her hands were tied to the head of the bed.


    Now her posture is exactly the word "big".


    The sense of restlessness that surged from the bottom of her heart, the sense of desire that surged up from somewhere also hit her instantly at the moment when she moved slightly.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi''s body trembled, and she actually groaned... groaned.


    Qi Ruobing stood at the end of the bed, with her arms around her chest, and looked at Tao Yanxi with red eyes.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, preventing herself from making that shameful voice.


    She rested her body on her elbows and looked at Qi Ruobing.


    Because of the backlight, Tao Yanxi still couldn''t understand Qi Ruobing''s expression, but she felt that the expression was definitely not so beautiful.


    "Uncle?" A tear flashed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, adding a touch of weakness to her.


    But in Qi Ruobing''s view, such peach words have a more abusive beauty.


    Qi Ruobing raised his head slightly, and the light hit his face, just right, half of it was lit by the light, and half of it was shadow.


    He slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a wicked smile.


    The madness has only just begun...

 v2 Chapter 674： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (39)

    Tao Yanxi realized that Qi Ruobing''s state at this time was very wrong.


    Of course. The person who is even more wrong should be her.


    This unfamiliar sense of fashion made Tao Yanxi quickly realize that her body was definitely abnormal.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip lightly, suppressing her groan and asking, "Uncle, have you given me medicine?"


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes darkened, "Yan Xi is really smart."


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked to suppress the moan that was about to blurt out.


    "I''m sorry." Qi Ruobing bowed her head slightly, her hands hanging on both sides, and clenched all of a sudden.


    He couldn''t control himself, couldn''t control his heart that he wanted to keep Tao Yanxi by his side forever.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip tightly, her breathing became rapid.


    "I''m sorry...there is...um...what...um...use?" Tao Yanxi''s forehead was sweating, and the itching feeling on her body became more and more intense.


    Qi Ruobing leaned over, and the dense kisses fell on Tao Yanxi.


    "I love you," he said, but didn''t mean to untie the rope.


    Tao Yanxi moved her wrist, "I''m here, I''ve always been here, uncle, can you let me go?"


    "Not good." Qi Ruobing buried her head in Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    Qi Ruobing''s hand began to wander around Tao Yanxi''s body. Because of the drug''s effect, Tao Yanxi''s body became extremely sensitive.


    The senses at those sensitive points seemed to be magnified a hundred times, and the pleasure washed her nerves again and again, making her unable to stop and indulge in it.


    Qi Ruobing noticed that Tao Yanxi was in love, and chuckled, "Yanxi, your body is always more honest than your mouth."


    After Qi Ruobing said this, she kissed Tao Yanxi''s chest directly.


    Qi Ruobing lifted Tao Yanxi''s leg strongly and started a new round of progress.


    Tao Yanxi no longer had the strength to resist, and wave after wave of pleasure washed over her sanity.


    Her sanity, her mind, had been completely devoured.


    I want to be embraced by Qi Ruobing, and I want to be one with him.


    Such thoughts breed in Tao Yanxi''s mind, and in the end, there are only groans left.


    Breathing and moaning were intertwined, and the bodies of the two were also entangled.


    Qi Ruobing didn''t know when to untangle the rope, he hugged Tao Yanxi and started a new round of madness.


    There are various tools on the bedside table.


    The bright lights above their heads shone on the two of them, and they only felt more and more ambiguous.


    I don''t know how long it took, the two people''s breathing and breathing became synchronized.


    Tao Yanxi opened her lips slightly, her face crimson.


    There was a smile on the corner of Qi Ruobing''s mouth, which was completely integrated with Tao Yanxi.


    After going crazy, Qi Ruobing hugged Tao Yanxi, who was already unconscious, and whispered, "You are mine, mine."


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she found that all her communication tools had been confiscated by Qi Ruobing.


    Seeing that she was awake, Qi Ruobing leaned over and said, "Yanxi, you are awake."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and let out a "um" from his nose.


    Maybe she just woke up, and she still had a strong nasal voice.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi and smiled, "Yanxi, can you just stay with me?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, followed Qi Ruobing''s words and said, "Okay, I''ve always been by your side."


    Qi Ruobing nodded heavily, "Yeah!"


    At this moment, Qi Ruobing looked more harmless to humans and animals.

 v2 Chapter 675： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (40)

    Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, closed her eyes and fell back asleep.


    Qi Ruobing looked at Tao Yanxi who was sleeping with gentle eyes.


    For a long time after that, Tao Yanxi was in a state of imprisonment.


    Qi Ruobing seemed to have made up his mind to lock Tao Yanxi at home, and he gradually moved his office to his home in order to take better care of Tao Yanxi.


    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi''s mentality is also really good. In this state, she can still keep a smiling face every day.


    Another month later, Qi Ruobing had to go out because of the merger of the two schools, so he left Tao Yanxi at home.


    Tao Yanxi was also happy and at ease. As for escaping, she never thought about it at all.


    Just as Tao Yanxi was drinking yogurt, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi thought at first that Qi Ruobing didn''t have the key, but when she opened the door, she found Xia You standing outside.


    When Xia You saw the door opened, he stepped directly into the room, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and said, "Come on, I''ll take you away."


    "Go?" Tao Yanxi shook off Xia You''s hand, "Why do you want to go?"


    Xia You closed the door and said anxiously, "Qi Ruobing is out of control now, has he hurt you?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, the damage was indeed there, but it was accompanied by the so-called damage, um... It was another kind of pleasure.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but say, "It''s okay, what''s wrong?"


    "Qi Ruobing called me before and said that he couldn''t control himself anymore. I gave him remote psychological counseling, but now it seems to be of no use." Xia You''s face was full of worry, "I don''t want to. Let you fall into this abyss."


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of yogurt, "Abyss? I don''t think so."


    Being with my brother is the happiest thing in the world.


    Even in the abyss, she has never been afraid.


    Xia You was startled, and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "You..." Xia You wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, smiling with frowning eyes.


    "He''s sick, and I''m his medicine, okay?"


    Is it not good? Nature is good.


    Xia You looked at Tao Yanxi, and suddenly began to understand why Dudu was Tao Yanxi, why Du Du was her, able to pry open Qi Ruobing''s heart, and let him go from one madness to another.


    "If that''s the case..." Xia You suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "I''ll..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the door was kicked open with a bang.


    Qi Ruobing walked in with red eyes. He gave Xia You a cold look, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Qi Ruobing to come back at this time, she hurriedly winked at Xia You, signaling him to leave quickly.


    However, in Qi Ruobing''s view, this look is more like a flirt.


    The breath around him became colder and colder, his hands were clenched into fists, and the whole person looked very terrifying.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan quickly hugged Qi Ruobing, patted his chest, and said with a hint of coquettish: "You''re back~ Did you bring me something delicious?"


    Qi Ruobing didn''t speak, and stared at Tao Yanxi with blood-red eyes.


    Tao Yanxi stood on tiptoe and kissed Qi Ruobing''s lips.


    "Xia You came to bless us together~"

 v2 Chapter 676： Female disguised as a male sister VS evil brother (41)

    Hearing this, Qi Ruobing looked at Xia You coldly, as if waiting for his answer.


    Xia You didn''t know that Tao Yanxi was helping him, he nodded and said, "Yes, I''m here to bless you."


    Qi Ruobing still didn''t speak, and the color of his eyes didn''t mean to fade at all.


    Tao Yanxi kissed Qi Ruobing''s lips again, and whispered in his ear, "Let''s try other tools tonight, shall we?"


    Qi Ruobing''s eyes flickered slightly, and she immediately pushed Tao Yanxi against the wall and began to kiss.


    Summer Tour:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xia You was still there, and said with a hint of roar, "What are you looking at! Haven''t you seen kissing!"


    Xia You shuddered, not to mention, these two are quite a match.


    Since one of the two people is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, then there is nothing to do with him.


    Xia You felt a little nosy, he gave a jolt and left quickly.


    Of course, don''t forget to close the door before leaving.


    Qi Ruobing kissed Tao Yanxi roughly, but Tao Yanxi was relieved when she saw Xia You had left.


    Just now, she was really afraid that Qi Ruobing would pick up the knife and stab Xia You twice.


    Tao Yanxi responded to Qi Ruobing, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly rose from freezing point to hot and dry.


    The bodies of the two were intertwined, and they began to compose a new round of movements.


    After this incident, Tao Yanxi has completely mastered the method of coaxing Qi Ruobing.


    As long as he is given enough sense of security, um... if it really doesn''t work, he can... um... hehehe...


    For many years after that, Tao Yanxi has been coaxing Qi Ruobing like this.


    In the later period, Qi Ruobing no longer kept Tao Yanxi imprisoned, and would take her to travel together.


    Of course, Qi Ruobing never allowed Tao Yanxi to talk to strange men, and it really couldn''t be changed.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care either. Originally, she didn''t have any extra thoughts to chat with other men.


    Maybe Tao Yanxi is too well-behaved, and Qi Ruobing treats Tao Yanxi better and better, and she can''t wait to hold all the things in the world in front of Tao Yanxi.


    This life has finally passed by without any danger.


    When Qi Ruobing finally couldn''t resist the erosion of time and death finally came to him, the only thing he couldn''t let go was Tao Yanxi.


    Qi Ruobing was lying on the bed, looking at Tao Yanxi with cloudy eyes.


    "Yanxi, do you blame me?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi took Qi Ruobing''s hands and shook her head.


    "Why am I blaming you?"


    Qi Ruobing held Tao Yanxi''s hands with her backhand, "Yanxi, I love you."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi paused, "I love you too."


    The corner of Qi Ruobing''s mouth curled into a smile, extremely gentle and full of love.


    "I love you."


    Qi Ruobing repeated in a low voice.


    His eyelids fell softly over his eyes, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    "I love you¡­¡­"


    His breath became unusually slow, and his voice was very, very low.


    Tao Yanxi is clear, this is the expression of the approaching life.


    And Qi Ruobing also knew very well that death would never let him go.


    "I love you."


    He spoke clearly as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his hand slipped from Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    At this time, he has no life.


    From those tightly closed eyes, a turbid tear slowly flowed out.


    This tear contains all his emotions...

 v2 Chapter 677： Im sick, you are my medicine

    I heard very early on that adolescent children are always very rebellious.


    Me too.


    It''s just that my rebelliousness is a little different from other people''s. Those teenagers are arrogant to the world, but I am in a quiet and quiet, and gradually perverted.


    The first time I realized that I was abnormal was when the boys in the dormitory were discussing their favorite girlfriends. In the boys'' school, girls seemed to be a rare product, and everyone was full of curiosity and... evil thoughts about girls.


    But I didn''t. I always felt that there was a person living in my heart, a person I couldn''t touch but deeply lived in my heart.


    I started to get restless, I started to get violent.


    I always thought she should be in my life, but she didn''t.


    I don''t know where she went, I just want to hold her in my arms and tell her all the love in the world.


    However, she never showed up.


    Later I realized that there are no girls in the boys'' school, maybe she wants to appear, but she just doesn''t have the conditions to appear.


    So I applied to transfer, but my transfer application was rejected.


    That time was the saddest and most difficult time for me.


    I turned all my energy into studying, I started studying like crazy, whatever it was that gave me that satisfaction temporarily, I would study.


    This study leads directly to graduation.


    After graduating, I did a lot of things, and I was successful in every one of them, but every time I achieved success in the eyes of the world, I felt very boring.


    Yes, boring, too boring, how can life be so boring?


    But I still have to live well, probably because I still have expectations for her in my heart.


    Later, when I went back to school and became the principal, I also met her.


    She grabbed my attention in a way of transferring schools and made me feel cared.


    It turned out that I was so important in her life, in this person''s life.


    The days with her are the most satisfying days for me.


    However, because of this sense of satisfaction, I am also more and more afraid of being abandoned by her, afraid that she will be taken away by other men.


    So I took her to myself, I imprisoned her by my side.


    I even... drugged her just to make her more inseparable from me.


    I know I''m stunned, and I know what I''m doing is wrong, but I can''t control myself, I want to tie her by my side, I just want her to look at me, I can only let her look at me, I can only let her There is such in the world.


    She''s cute and always knows how to please me.


    My heart is gradually filled and healed by her.


    Later, I gradually became normal.


    I asked her if she blamed me.


    She said no.


    I am very happy, it turns out that there is really such a person in this world, who is very suitable for you.


    How despicable and perverted I am, I know very well, but she used all her goodness to invade my life little by little, held my hand, and walked out of this abyss together.


    I know that I have been very ill since a long, long time ago.


    But fortunately, I met my medicine, and it was my only medicine.


    In this life, only she can cure my disease.


    I love you.


    No matter where the soul goes, whether there is another life or not, no matter how cruel time separates us, I love you.


    Tao Yanxi, Yanxi, Yanxi, have you heard my love?


    I love you forever.

 v2 Chapter 678： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (1)

    I love you, I''m a pervert, but I love you. - "Lolita"


    In the dark and damp basement, a girl in a hospital gown curled up in a corner.


    Her body was covered with scars, some old and some new.


    The wounds had scabbed over, but nonetheless, those wounds still looked hideous.


    The girl raised her head, revealing an extremely pale face.


    His body was obviously full of scars, but his face had no scars at all. It was clean, and the skin was delicate and smooth, with no visible pores.


    There was no blood on her lips, and she looked lifeless.


    But those eyes, those deer-like almond eyes, were full of agile brilliance.


    This is the Tao Yanxi who just crossed over.


    Tao Yanxi felt the pain coming from her body, and frowned lightly. She leaned against the cold wall, trying to relieve the pain in this way.


    [Little master, are you okay? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked worriedly.


    [I''m fine, it''s just that I haven''t been hurt like this for a long time. ¡¿


    How can the pain of flesh and blood be worth the pain of being torn apart by the soul?


    She was just not used to the pain.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    [Xiao Yao, pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Okay. ¡¿ Xiao Yao is no nonsense, and quickly passed the story background to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a pain in her head, and she almost fainted.


    This body, both physically and mentally, is really bad.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi couldn''t help groaning because of the pain.


    She bit her lip, her lips turning paler.


    Fortunately, the pain in my mind is only temporary, it is only pain in my body, and it is difficult to relieve it for a while.


    Tao Yanxi slowly sorted out the story background of this world.


    This world is still the modern world, and its level of development is similar to that of the previous world, which is nothing to mention.


    And the male and female protagonists in this world are nothing more than a love story between Yin Ruoya, a wealthy daughter, and Mo Weiping, a destitute young man.


    To say that there is anything special in this, it is probably that this wealthy daughter has a very mild depression.


    She regularly sees a psychiatrist once a week, but no one would have thought that this psychiatrist would be the final villain BOSS of the whole story.


    When Yin Ruoya had various love entanglements with Mo Weiping, her condition became more and more serious.


    Later, she went to see a psychiatrist more and more frequently. Later, after a quarrel with Mo Weiping, she went to see a psychiatrist again.


    But just after she came back, she actually chose to commit suicide.


    Fortunately, Mo Weiping arrived in time to save her, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    It is precisely because of this that Yin Ruoya found out that the psychiatrist she had been going to counseling was actually trying to induce her to commit suicide!


    Yin Ruoya called the police, but the police later told her that the psychiatrist had disappeared.


    Later, with Mo Weiping''s help, Yin Ruoya''s depression gradually improved, and she and Mo Weiping also lived happily together.


    It''s just that the psychiatrist who induced her suicide was never caught.


    No one knew where he went, and Yin Ruoya gradually forgot about him. After all, living with her lover was the most important thing.


    This is also what Tao Yanxi has encountered, the first time the villain BOSS was not brought down by the protagonist.

 v2 Chapter 679： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (2)

    After sorting out the background of the whole story, Tao Yanxi also naturally knew the identity of his brother.


    It is the villain BOSS who induces the heroine to commit suicide in the whole story - He Zhenzong.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    The wound on her back also burst open because of her movement, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    What the **** is going on with this body? Why are you so embarrassed?


    Tao Yanxi wanted to explore the memory of the original body, but there was only a blank space left.


    The original memory, she could not find.


    In other words, the original body is also amnestic.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, raised his eyes and looked around.


    It was obviously a basement, dark and damp, and she could even see a mouse with its mouth constantly moving not far away.


    The mouse seemed to see her, glared at her, then turned around and ran away quickly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I was actually despised by a mouse!


    His stomach twitched, obviously a sign that he hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi curled up, trying to relieve the hunger in his stomach in this way.


    But because she was hunched over, the wound on her back burst open, causing her facial features to wrinkle in pain.


    [Xiaoyao, what is this shit...] Because of the pain, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but complain.


    [Does the little master want quick-acting medicine? The kind that heals in one piece! ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t even know what the condition of this body is now, so it''s better not to rashly take medicine. ¡¿


    [It''s okay, as long as you don''t move, there shouldn''t be any major problems. ¡¿


    Even so, the wound on the back was clearly bleeding.


    Tao Yanxi could even feel the blood running down the wound, infecting other uncracked wounds, which was another kind of pain.


    [I feel like I need to faint. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi had just finished speaking, but only felt a trance, and successfully fainted.


    Before fainting, she heard the sound of someone opening the door in a trance.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she had been sent to the hospital.


    Looking at the white ceiling and smelling the unique smell of disinfectant in the air, Tao Yanxi still couldn''t recover.


    Is she... transmigrating again?


    No, no, she can still feel the familiar pain on her body. She should have been sent to the hospital instead of passing through?


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but heard someone say, "Are you awake?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and looked at the speaker.


    It was a little nurse who spoke, and her face was obviously distressed and worried.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, just stared at her.


    The little nurse sighed, "Is there any discomfort?"


    "Water..." Tao Yanxi spit out a word with difficulty.


    The little nurse quickly dipped a cotton swab in some water to help Tao Yan moisten her lips.


    "You can''t drink water yet, so you can only quench your thirst in this way," said the little nurse.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but did not refute anything.


    "Don''t worry, the bad guy who hurt you has been punished!" The little nurse said distressedly looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but still did not speak.


    The little nurse would also know that Tao Yanxi was in poor health and it was very difficult to speak, but she couldn''t help but poured out Tao Yanxi''s comatose situation like a bean.

 v2 Chapter 680： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi probably knew the general story from the mouth of the nurse.


    The original body has a beast father who imprisoned the original body, whipping her and insulting her every day, and even wants to violate her.


    But because the beast father is a no-brainer, it is impossible to violate this matter.


    But daily whipping is essential. Besides whipping, there are all kinds of vicious words, such as little jian goods, female cousins, etc., which are normal.


    But recently, things about the beast father have been exposed.


    The police arrested the animal father and rescued the original body.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    The original body has left, and now this body is taken over by her.


    In the resentful words of the little nurse, Tao Yanxi could feel the pain in her heart.


    She knew that this was the original body''s emotions at work.


    Tao Yanxi''s face became paler and paler, and the little nurse seemed to realize that she shouldn''t say these words in front of her, so she stopped quickly.


    She blushed and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, I didn''t consider your emotions."


    She was just too outraged, like that kind of scum, she should be slashed by a thousand swords! Go down to the eighteen levels of hell, endure all the criminal laws, and never be able to survive!


    The little nurse bit her lip, as long as she thought about what happened to the little girl, she could not wait to slap herself.


    Why is she talking so much, to mention these things in front of the little girl!


    Thinking of this, the little nurse beat herself hard.


    "I''m sorry." She apologized sincerely again.


    Tao Yanxi slowly shook her head, indicating that it was okay.


    The little nurse breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully used a cotton swab dipped in water to help Tao Yanke wet her lips.


    "The doctor said that you are seriously injured, and it is estimated that you will be hospitalized for a month. Don''t worry, I will take good care of you." The little nurse said.


    Tao Yanxi just blinked her eyes and agreed.


    The little nurse stayed by Tao Yanxi''s side, talking to her from time to time.


    Of course, most of the time, the little nurse is talking.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little sleepy after listening to it, she closed her eyes and thought, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was asleep, the little nurse immediately closed her mouth and quietly watched the novel.


    A few minutes later, the door to the ward was opened.


    The little nurse immediately stood up and put away the phone.


    "Doctor Nie..." The little nurse said with a blushing face, this time, she was ashamed.


    The person known as Doctor Nie was wearing a white coat, with a slender figure and a beautiful face. At this time, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and he was obviously not in a good mood.


    Dr. Nie nodded, looked at Tao Yanxi who was asleep, and asked in a low voice, "Has she ever woken up?"


    The little nurse whispered, "I woke up and fell asleep again."


    "Well, how is her condition?" Dr. Nie asked again.


    The little nurse thought for a while, "It seems... it''s pretty good."


    Dr. Nie nodded again, "You take good care of her."


    "Okay, Dr. Nie!" The little nurse looked very excited, after all, this was a famous tall, rich and handsome man in the hospital!


    For handsome guys, girls can''t help but get excited, and so is the little nurse.


    Although excited, the little nurse still knew that she was in the hospital at this time, and there was a little girl sleeping, so when she said these words, her voice was very low.


    Dr. Nie was obviously used to the attitude of the little nurse. His expression was as normal as ever.

 v2 Chapter 681： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (4)

    "When she wakes up, let me know, I have something to tell her." Doctor Nie ordered.


    The little nurse nodded frantically, as if to shake her head off.


    "Yeah." Dr. Nie replied, turned and left.


    After Dr. Nie left, the little nurse clenched her fists excitedly.


    She actually talked to Dr. Nie! Excited!


    The little nurse glanced at Tao Yanxi, then quickly ran outside, giving a sigh of excitement, and then returned to the ward to guard Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi slept until dusk, and with the afterglow, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    The pain still exists on the body, and it is not much better because of the treatment.


    Tao Yan moved her fingers and felt the muscles in her entire back being pulled.


    She frowned, dissatisfied with the current body''s ability to recover.


    If this goes on, she may have to stay in the hospital for half a year.


    "Are you awake?" The little nurse''s voice came, Tao Yanxi raised her eyes to look at her, and blinked.


    The little nurse smiled at her, "Dr. Nie came before. He said to tell him when you wake up. You wait first, I''ll go to Dr. Nie."


    After the little nurse finished speaking, she ran away quickly, obviously she was very happy to see Dr. Nie.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the white ceiling, and the whole person was in a state of emptiness.


    A few minutes later, the little nurse walked in with a man in a white coat.


    "You go out first." Dr. Nie said.


    The little nurse replied "OK" and left quickly.


    After the little nurse left, Dr. Nie dragged a chair over and sat beside Tao Yanxi''s bed.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at Dr. Nie.


    Don''t know this person. Consciousness told her so.


    "I''m your attending doctor. My surname is Nie. You can call me Doctor Nie or Brother Nie," said Doctor Nie.


    Tao Yanxi opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    Dr. Nie did not embarrass Tao Yanxi, but said, "If you don''t want to talk, just listen to me quietly."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, agreeing with Dr. Nie''s words.


    "Your father has been arrested, and a trial will be held in a month, and you will need to testify in court."


    Dr. Nie''s voice sounded very calm, cold to the point of cold blood.


    Tao Yanxi felt a throbbing pain in her heart, that was the original body''s emotions at work.


    The original body was so afraid of that beast, but at this time, Dr. Nie didn''t care about her, but said "she needs to testify in court", how cruel?


    If she changed her original body, I''m afraid no one would want anyone to mention that beast in front of her, right?


    Tao Yanxi endured the pain from her heart, and because of this pain, her whole body was shaking slightly.


    Her face was extremely pale, and she looked at Doctor Nie with a trace of resentment in her eyes.


    Dr. Nie pursed his lips, "Your father hurt a lot of girls, and you are the only survivor."


    The other girls committed suicide because they couldn''t bear the pressure.


    Suicide, there is no evidence to punish the beast.


    "If you can''t testify, he''s going to be jailed for decades at most."


    Dr. Nie clenched his fists and whispered, "He shouldn''t live in this world."


    How could such a scumbag live in this world?


    He can''t wait to slash him with a thousand swords!


    However, he is a doctor, and the scalpel in his hand is to save people, not to kill people.

 v2 Chapter 682： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled, the hanging needle swayed because of her trembling, and suddenly fell off the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Blood spurted out all of a sudden and sprinkled on Dr. Nie''s pure white lab coat.


    "Go out... go..." Tao Yanxi said word by word.


    She bit her lip, her right hand covered the position of her heart, and her body curled up.


    Dr. Nie stood up, lowered his head, and said in a low voice, "In any case, please be sure to testify in court!"


    "Go out...go..." Tao Yanxi repeated with difficulty again.


    Dr. Nie took a deep breath, then took a deep look at Tao Yanxi and turned to leave.


    After walking out of the ward, he leaned against the wall, put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, and took a deep breath.


    He raised his head and closed his eyes, immersed in his own world.


    "She didn''t agree, did she?" A male voice abruptly inserted into Dr. Nie''s world.


    Dr. Nie opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at the person coming.


    I saw that the visitor was wearing a white shirt and black suit pants, and the leather shoes were polished very brightly, reflecting the light faintly.


    The sleeves of the white shirt were slightly rolled up, revealing some slender but not weak wrists.


    "Why are you here?" Doctor Nie stood up straight and looked at the man.


    The man chuckled, "Come and see you."


    Dr. Nie rubbed his temples, "You''re right, she didn''t agree."


    "As expected," said the man, He Zhenzong.


    "Alas." Doctor Nie sighed, "She is the only survivor, I... don''t want to let that beast go!"


    "I know, leave this to me." He Zhenzong approached Dr. Nie and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Do you have a solution?" Doctor Nie asked.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a very authoritative psychiatrist." He Zhenzong''s mouth twitched into a smile, which looked very favourable.


    Dr. Nie frowned lightly, "You pull it down, your mental room is about to close."


    He Zhenzong shrugged, "That''s because I''m lazy, not because of my lack of professional ability."


    Doctor Nie:  ¡­


    "Let me leave this matter to me, isn''t there a month left? I will definitely persuade her to appear in court." He Zhenzong patted Dr. Nie on the shoulder, signaling him to rest assured.


    Dr. Nie also clearly believed in He Zhenzong, he nodded, "Okay, I''ll leave this to you."


    "Yeah." He Zhenzong replied and put down his hand, "Go ahead and do it, I''ll go see her."


    "Okay." Dr. Nie replied, turned and left.


    He Zhenzong looked at Dr. Nie''s back, his eyes flashed, and his long eyelashes cast a shadow on his eye sockets, which also blocked the flashing light in his eyes.


    At this time in the room, after Dr. Nie left, Tao Yanxi slowly recovered.


    It seems that the original body''s obsession is too deep, otherwise it will not bring such a big reaction to her.


    Just mentioning that beast made her heart hurt so much that she could barely breathe.


    Tao Yanxi could hardly imagine how painful she would be if she really saw that beast father.


    The only way to avoid suffering is to solve the obsession of the original body.


    But Yuan Shen''s obsession is nothing more than seeing that the beast father can''t die, but at the moment she can''t testify in court. an infinite loop.

 v2 Chapter 683： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi slowly calmed down, as long as she didn''t think about that beast, she would become very calm.


    In addition to the physical pain, her mentality is still very good.


    After all, if you have a good attitude, you can live well!


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed and took a deep breath.


    "tatter"


    The sound of regular footsteps came, Tao Yan moved her eyes, but there was no other movement.


    "Huh? Sorry, I seem to have gone wrong."


    The person who came was a man in a white shirt who smiled warmly, but at a glance, Tao Yanxi recognized that the person who came was his brother He Zhenzong.


    After knowing his identity, Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t believe He Zhenzong''s words of "wrong way".


    But since he said that, she naturally wanted to cooperate with him in acting.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi let out a light snort from her nose, in response to He Zhenzong''s words.


    He Zhenzong approached Tao Yanxi, and he did not go wrong at all in his awareness that he should leave at this time.


    He walked to Tao Yanxi''s hospital bed, sat on the chair where Dr. Nie was sitting just now, and said with concern: "Little girl, it''s a bad habit to pull out the hanging needle~"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the back of her hand, which was still bubbling with blood, but did not speak.


    He Zhenzong picked up the hanging needle next to him, swayed it, and expelled the air bubbles inside, and then gently pulled the back of Tao Yanxi''s left hand.


    He clenched Tao Yanxi''s left hand into a fist, and without using other auxiliary tools, he directly aimed the needle tip at Tao Yanxi''s blood vessel and inserted it directly.


    The needle did not penetrate into Tao Yanxi''s blood vessel, He Zhenzong adjusted it, and the potion was slowly injected into the blood vessel.


    Afterwards, He Zhenzong tugged on the medical tape that had been placed beside him to fix the needle tube.


    After doing all this, He Zhenzong slowly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "That''s good, you can''t just tear it off again~"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain that she didn''t mean to get rid of it just now, she just looked at him straight, with a hint of grievance in those almond eyes.


    He Zhenzong didn''t seem to notice the grievance in Tao Yanxi''s eyes. He just placed Tao Yanxi''s left hand on the quilt and said softly, "Have I seen you somewhere?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at He Zhenzong suspiciously.


    "Probably in a dream." He Zhenzong raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with a smile, "A fairy like you should only appear in a dream."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    cheat paper!


    He Zhenzong looked very gentle, especially the smile on the corner of his mouth, which was full of gentle taste.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet." He tilted his head slightly, his eyebrows crooked with a smile.


    "My name is He Zhenzong, and I''m a teacher," he said.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly, He Zhenzong was lying, he was not a teacher, he was obviously a psychiatrist.


    But why did he lie?


    Tao Yanxi concealed the doubts in his eyes, and then looked at He Zhenzong.


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "Where''s your name?"


    "Peach... Yan... Xi..."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was hoarse, as if it had been ground by sand.


    "Don''t say anything about the peach and plum, it''s your own way? It''s a good name." He Zhenzong praised, "The person who gave you this name must love you very much."


    This name was taken by the beast father.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her face turned pale on the spot.

 v2 Chapter 684： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (7)

    He Zhenzong noticed Tao Yanxi''s state, and a gleam of light quickly flashed in his eyes, but the next moment it turned into worry.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look very good." He Zhenzong asked with great concern and worry.


    He Zhenzong leaned forward, his dark eyes staring straight at Tao Yanxi, not letting go of any changes on her face.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly, her lips trembling slightly.


    "Do you need me to call a doctor for you?" He Zhenzong asked with concern.


    Tao Yanxi still shook her head slowly, she was fine, she knew very well.


    She just couldn''t control some of the body''s reactions brought about by the obsession of the original body, that''s all.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, you must call a doctor." He Zhenzong said slightly solemnly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, but did not respond to He Zhenzong''s words.


    "Anyway, I''m very happy to meet you today." He Zhenzong chuckled, just at this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He Zhenzong took out his mobile phone and took a look, his face changed slightly.


    "I have something to do, I have to leave first." He Zhenzong stood up, "I will come to see you."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and watched He Zhenzong leave.


    After He Zhenzong left, Tao Yanxi looked at the back of his left hand.


    The potion flowed into her blood vessels through the needle and began to slowly repair her body.


    Because of the potion, her left hand was cold and seemed to be swollen.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her right hand and gently covered her left hand, even if her right hand could only give a little warmth to her left hand, it would still be a little warm.


    Due to physical reasons, Tao Yanxi is currently unable to eat, and can only maintain body functions by hanging glucose.


    But after hanging the potion for a day, Tao Yanxi was finally able to drink some water.


    The little nurse took good care of Tao Yanxi, and occasionally told Tao Yanxi jokes.


    Although these jokes were not funny to Tao Yanxi, she still gave the little nurse a smile to appease her.


    Tao Yanxi has seen the little nurse secretly wiping her tears several times. Whenever the little nurse sees her, her eyes are full of distress and sympathy, which makes Tao Yanxi a little unbearable.


    Although Dr. Nie said that she was her attending doctor, since the unhappy parting, Dr. Nie never came to her when she was awake.


    Dr. Nie usually took a look at her while she was asleep, and then asked the little nurse about Tao Yanxi''s recent state.


    This kind of day lasted for about three days, and Tao Yanxi was finally able to eat some liquid food.


    The little nurse went to the hospital cafeteria to make some porridge for Tao Yanxi, and then slowly fed Tao Yanxi to eat.


    For the first time in this world to eat hot food, Tao Yanxi almost shed tears without being excited.


    It''s not easy!


    Tao Yanxi''s recovery was very slow, mainly due to the fact that there were too many old injuries, and the original body''s physique was very bad after long-term damage, so the recovery force can be said to be very slow.


    Xiao Yao wanted to give Tao Yanxi some recovery medicine, but Tao Yanxi refused.


    If her injury recovers quickly, it is very likely that it will attract the attention of Doctor Nie, especially He Zhenzong.


    At present, she doesn''t want to attract He Zhenzong''s attention. Who knows if He Zhenzong will lead her to commit suicide?


    She still wanted to live and be with him.


    Although she has now paid attention to He Zhenzong...

 v2 Chapter 685： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (8)

    For example, now, He Zhenzong is sitting in front of her hospital bed. Of course, the little nurse has been sent away by He Zhenzong.


    "Do you remember me? I came three days ago."


    Today''s He Zhenzong is wearing a blue shirt, and he seems to have a special love for shirts.


    His long sleeves were rolled up, revealing his slender wrists.


    Unlike the emptiness on his wrist three days ago, this time he wore a red rope on his wrist.


    The red rope should be carefully woven, just looking at the color, it feels unusual.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes passed around He Zhenzong''s body, and then he nodded slowly.


    "Remember? I also remember you, Tao Yanxi." He Zhenzong said with a light smile.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to roll her eyes, didn''t remember why she came to find her? Isn''t it all right?


    Of course, Tao Yanxi still did not roll his eyes in the end.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi didn''t have a drip, after all, the potion can''t be hung around 24 hours a day.


    Her hands were obediently placed under the covers, and only one head was exposed throughout her body.


    He Zhenzong raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head, the smile on his face became more and more gentle.


    "Have you missed me these days?" He Zhenzong asked very familiarly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slowly, thinking of him? no! Who the **** knows what the **** he''s up to!


    Tao Yanxi was really scared, she didn''t want to be killed by He Zhenzong before he opened his heart.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi shaking his head, He Zhenzong was not angry, but said affectionately, "I miss you so much."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I don''t know why, but it always feels a little fuzzy.


    He Zhenzong withdrew his hand, his left hand rubbed the red rope on his right, his expression still gentle.


    "Your complexion looks much better today than before," He Zhenzong said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, her complexion was indeed much better than a few days ago, which is obvious to a discerning eye.


    I just don''t know what He Zhenzong meant when he specifically mentioned it.


    "Do you want to eat an apple? I''ll cut an apple for you." After He Zhenzong finished speaking, he picked up the apple and the fruit knife that were placed beside him and cut it.


    His fingers like onion roots are long and white. If it was a hand control, I am afraid that he would have bowed to his hands long ago.


    Tao Yanxi was not controlled by hand, but she had to admit that she was also attracted by such a pair of hands.


    Of course, it wasn''t just his hands that attracted her, but also his technique.


    It''s obviously the easiest way to peel apples, but He Zhenzong''s control over apples has obviously reached the point of perfection.


    A simple apple seems to be transformed into a flower, blooming its most beautiful appearance.


    In just a few seconds, a sliced ??apple fell into He Zhenzong''s palm.


    "Try it?" He Zhenzong was holding an apple in his left hand and a knife in his right.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and stretched out his right hand from the bed.


    Her hands are thin and blood vessels can be clearly seen.


    He Zhenzong cut a small piece of Tao Yanxi and put it in her palm.


    Tao Yanxi did not eat the apple, but handed the small piece of apple to He Zhenzong''s mouth.


    He Zhenzong was stunned, obviously not expecting Tao Yanxi to do this.


    Then, he chuckled and said, "I won''t eat it, you can eat it."


    Tao Yanxi did not listen to He Zhenzong, but stubbornly handed the apple block to He Zhenzong''s mouth.

 v2 Chapter 686： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (9)

    He Zhenzong''s eyes flashed, but he still didn''t eat the apple that Tao Yanxi handed over.


    Seeing that He Zhenzong hadn''t eaten, Tao Yan put the apple in his hand on He Zhenzong''s left hand, and then looked at him like that.


    At this time, He Zhenzong was holding a sliced ??apple and a small sliced ??apple in his left hand, and playing with a fruit knife in his right hand.


    "Why don''t you want to eat?" He Zhenzong lowered his head slightly, and there was a dim light in his eyes.


    "Liu... Shi..." Tao Yanxi spit out two words.


    At present, she can only eat liquid food. Foods like apples cannot be eaten at all because they cannot be digested.


    When He Zhenzong heard this explanation, his body suddenly relaxed.


    He put the apple and the fruit knife aside, looked up at Tao Yanxi and said, "So that''s how it is."


    "Then eat it when you feel better." He Zhenzong said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, agreeing with He Zhenzong''s words.


    "Speaking of which, who is your attending doctor? I know a few doctors, why don''t you tell me?" He Zhenzong said.


    "Nie." Tao Yanxi spit out a word.


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "What a coincidence? He has been my friend for many years."


    "With him here, I believe you will get better as soon as possible." He Zhenzong said with a smile, his words full of concern.


    "Well," Tao Yanxi responded, agreeing with what He Zhenzong said.


    Is there only one doctor surnamed Nie in this hospital? Tao Yanxi was skeptical.


    If there is not only one surnamed Nie, then He Zhenzong''s words are very doubtful.


    What is this? Set close? But why did He Zhenzong do this?


    From the first time he deliberately went to the wrong ward, Tao Yanxi had vaguely felt that He Zhenzong was setting up a game. As for what the game was, Tao Yanxi didn''t know.


    He Zhenzong didn''t stay in the ward for long before he left. He looked very busy. During the chat with Tao Yanxi, the phone rang several times.


    After He Zhenzong left, after a while, the little nurse came to the ward.


    The little nurse looked at Tao Yanxi and asked curiously, "Who was that handsome guy just now?"


    Tao Yanxi did not answer the nurse''s words, but asked, "How many doctors surnamed Nie are there in this hospital?"


    She spoke very slowly, and the little nurse listened patiently.


    "There are three, but your attending doctor, Dr. Nie, is the most handsome~ Hehehe!"


    Speaking of Dr. Nie, the little nurse''s cheeks were all pink.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said thank you, closed her eyes, and rested.


    The little nurse wanted to ask about the handsome guy just now, but seeing Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and rested, she could only close her mouth.


    She smacked her mouth, a little bit unable to restrain her own gossip heart.


    But fortunately, she also knew that Tao Yanxi needed more rest, so she didn''t bother her.


    Of course, just because Tao Yanxi doesn''t gossip doesn''t mean she doesn''t gossip about other people.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was asleep, the little nurse ran to the nurse station to gossip with other little nurses.


    A boring and boring life can only be filled with gossip!


    Time passed bit by bit, and in a blink of an eye it was another day.


    At noon the next day, Dr. Nie finally came to her when she was awake.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi looked much better and calmed down a lot. Facing Dr. Nie, she seemed to have forgotten the unhappy breakup between the two a few days ago.

 v2 Chapter 687： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (10)

    Dr. Nie also looked very good. He put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, stood in front of the hospital bed, and looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    "You are recovering well," Dr. Nie said.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied indifferently, without any change in expression.


    Dr. Nie pulled over the chair and sat down.


    "What did you think about that?"


    That matter, even if Dr. Nie didn''t say anything specific, Tao Yanxi would understand.


    Tao Yanxi''s mind came up with the words "father of beasts", and his heart twitched in pain.


    "No... go..." Tao Yanxi said word by word, with a very serious expression.


    Hearing these two words, Dr. Nie frowned tightly, and clenched his hand in his pocket.


    "Why?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, not knowing how to tell Doctor Nie.


    She needs time to heal her obsession, and it seems that a short month is not enough.


    But Tao Yanxi also knew that if she did not testify in court, the sentence of that beast would most likely be very low.


    Although there is evidence that he hurt multiple women, that evidence is not strong enough.


    In addition, the beast father is a rich man, and he has hired a group of very powerful lawyers, and he will reduce his sentence again and again.


    These news were all heard by Tao Yanxi from the nurse''s mouth.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s attitude, Dr. Nie didn''t mean to soften at all, and lowered his head sullenly.


    If he could, he even wanted to appear in court, to sue that beast, that scum.


    However, he is not eligible.


    "How do you want to testify in court?" Dr. Nie pursed his lips. "I paid for your medical expenses in advance. If it wasn''t for me, you would have..."


    Having said that, Dr. Nie suddenly stopped.


    In fact, even if he didn''t pay in advance, some people would. After all, Tao Yanxi''s affairs were all on the news.


    In this world, there are many people who are overflowing with compassion.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her eyelashes trembled, "You paid for my medical bills in advance?"


    Dr. Nie nodded, "Otherwise, who do you think paid your medical bills?"


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi thanked her. To be honest, at first she thought it was the medical expenses that He Zhenzong helped her with, but she didn''t expect it to be Doctor Nie.


    Dr. Nie''s eyes lit up, "Then are you willing to testify in court?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s totally two different things, okay?


    "I need time." This time, Tao Yanxi did not directly reject Dr. Nie.


    Dr. Nie naturally understood Tao Yanxi''s implication. As long as there is hope, even if it is only a little bit, he will work hard for it!


    "Thank you!" Doctor Nie stood up and bowed deeply.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Dr. Nie with some doubts. If Dr. Nie wanted her to testify in court because of his sense of justice, then his sense of justice was too overwhelming.


    "Why are you so persistent in asking me to testify in court?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Dr. Nie''s eyes flickered slightly, but he did not answer Tao Yanxi''s question.


    "You have a good rest, I''ll see you in a few days."


    After Dr. Nie said this, he left in a hurry.


    That back, quite a bit of the smell of fleeing.


    But from this, Tao Yanxi also determined that Dr. Nie did not persuade her to appear in court because of a sense of justice, but because of some unexplainable things.

 v2 Chapter 688： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (11)

    Tao Yanxi thought of what Dr. Nie said before, and made a bold guess.


    Perhaps once, Dr. Nie''s relatives also suffered from that beast.


    Now that his relatives were gone, Dr. Nie couldn''t see that the beast was good, so he repeatedly persuaded her to testify in court.


    Tao Yanxi really admired people like Dr. Nie, who had extremely high moral integrity. Even if his relatives were injured, he advocated using legal means to solve the problem.


    Although some people do not understand such behavior, in Tao Yanxi''s view, Dr. Nie is an extremely rational person.


    Tao Yanxi thought that she couldn''t do this. If her brother was injured, even if she was devastated, she would definitely smash the corpse of the person who hurt her brother.


    Thinking of this, a sharp light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    The slightly long bangs covered her expression and all her emotions that were about to be leaked.


    Tao Yanxi calmed down and lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling.


    She has been doing psychological counseling for herself, or the original obsession.


    Testifying in court is a must, but if she testifies in an unconscious state, the testimony will be invalid.


    On the day of her appearance in court, she must ensure that she is in good health and in good mental state, otherwise the persuasiveness of her testimony will be greatly reduced.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath slowly, she was tentatively exploring the memory of her original body.


    There is about those cruel pasts, about the past that the original body is unwilling to recall until he dies.


    She needed to endure those things, and she needed to get used to the pain from her body.


    She must remain absolutely awake so that her testimony is true and valid.


    Tao Yanxi has been adjusting her state, and she tried her best to evoke those not-so-good memories.


    This time was obviously painful, but fortunately, Tao Yanxi also knew that there was a degree of relaxation.


    Whenever she felt a little unbearable, she would stop to think about the jokes the little nurse told, and think about He Zhenzong.


    Thinking about it, He Zhenzong appeared in front of her.


    Today''s He Zhenzong is wearing a pink shirt, and some feminine shirts are not mother at all on He Zhenzong''s body, but have a natural taste.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, propped her body up and sat up.


    "You seem to like shirts." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    He Zhenzong sat down with his legs stacked on top of each other, his left hand resting on his leg, his right hand resting on the chair behind him, his body leaning slightly.


    "Does it look good?" He Zhenzong asked.


    "Good-looking." Tao Yanxi did not hesitate to praise her.


    This is a fact. He Zhenzong is not only good-looking, but also able to hold all kinds of colors.


    "That''s good." He Zhenzong smiled and looked a little happy.


    But looking closely, the smile didn''t seem to reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "How are you feeling recently?" He Zhenzong asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Tao Yanxi replied.


    When the two asked and answered, it was like old friends who had been chatting happily for many years.


    Tao Yanxi yawned quietly, only to feel a little stuck.


    He Zhenzong glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Sleepy?"


    "Well, a little bit." Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes, she had just woken up not long ago, why was she sleepy?

 v2 Chapter 689： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (12)

    "Then you can sleep." He Zhenzong helped Tao Yanxi to lie down, and covered her with the quilt intimately, and finally patted the quilt gently, as if coaxing her to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier...


    In the end, Tao Yanxi replied with a low "Yeah" and really fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing gradually became steady, she lay on the bed stably, with a somewhat happy expression on her face, thinking that she must have had a sweet dream.


    He Zhenzong stood in front of the hospital bed, looking down at Tao Yanxi lying on the bed.


    After a few seconds, he stepped forward, walked to the window, and closed the curtain.


    And the door was locked by him when he just came in.


    After all this was done, He Zhenzong returned to Tao Yanxi''s hospital bed, and sat down with his hands on his lap, his back straight.


    "What did you see?" His voice became ethereal, as if it was far away, and it seemed to be everywhere.


    "A group of people..." Tao Yanxi, who was supposed to be asleep, murmured, her expression changed from the previous joy to fear and confusion.


    "What are they doing?" He Zhenzong asked again.


    "In..." Tao Yanxi paused, "Point at me..."


    "What are they talking about?" He Zhenzong guided Tao Yanxi to explore everything she "saw".


    "Say I''m dirty... Say I''m damn..." Tao Yanxi''s voice trembled a little, she hugged herself tightly, as if she saw something extremely frightening.


    "Do you think you should be damned?" He Zhenzong licked his lips, the face that should be gentle and sunny at this moment seemed a little weird and unpredictable.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi spit out a word, but did not spit out the next words.


    "Damn it?" He Zhenzong asked again.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, her hands suddenly grabbed the sheets, and the blue veins on her temples burst out.


    "No..." Tao Yanxi spat out such a word, and in the next instant, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    He Zhenzong was startled, his body leaned back, and in an instant he returned to his gentle and amiable appearance.


    Tao Yanxi gasped for breath, she sat up, her limbs were a little weak.


    She was sweating, and there was fine sweat on her forehead.


    "Are you all right?" He Zhenzong asked worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s okay."


    She took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed down.


    "I just had a nightmare."


    At this moment, her voice was still a little trembling.


    "That''s it, it''s nothing, it''s all a dream, it won''t come true." He Zhenzong comforted Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and answered with a dull "Hmm".


    "Then you have a good rest, I''ll leave first." He Zhenzong said and stood up.


    He turned around, ready to leave.


    "Mr. He." Tao Yanxi''s voice suddenly came from behind, He Zhenzong stopped, but did not turn around.


    "What''s wrong?" He Zhenzong asked.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her slightly long hair covering most of her face.


    "Why are the curtains drawn?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "The sun is too dazzling, it''s better to sleep in a dark place."


    After He Zhenzong finished speaking, he walked out of the ward.


    This time, Tao Yanxi did not stop him.


    It was not until He Zhenzong left the ward that Tao Yanxi slumped on the bed.


    Just now, He Zhenzong he...


    Are you hypnotizing yourself?

 v2 Chapter 690： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (13)

    Tao Yanxi raised her hand to cover her eyes, and the sense of fear just now still exists.


    Not only that, but because of He Zhenzong''s stimulation, she actually had some memories of her original body.


    Tao Yanxi coughed, only to feel a throbbing pain in her heart.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, brother is really a bastard! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said a little aggrieved.


    How can my brother be so tossed!


    [Yes, the big master is bad silver! ¡¿ In order to appease his little master, Xiao Yao can only go along with Tao Yanxi.


    Anyway, the big master is not here, so it''s okay to say bad things about the big master!


    Tao Yanxi snorted twice, and then felt a little comforted.


    When she recalled the scene just now, she didn''t feel that He Zhenzong was treating her, instead she felt like she wanted her to commit suicide...


    Thinking of the fact that He Zhenzong induced the heroine to commit suicide in the background of the original story, Tao Yanxi even more suspected that He Zhenzong was inducing her to commit suicide.


    He Zhenzong this bastard! How dare you induce her to commit suicide!


    Tao Yanxi said that he was very angry, especially angry!


    However, there was nothing she could do when she was angry, she couldn''t do anything to He Zhenzong now.


    Tao Yan snorted angrily, turned over, and really went to sleep.


    This time, she slept beautifully and stopped doing "nightmare".


    The next few days were unusually calm, and after preliminary training, when Tao Yanxi thought of that beast, his heart no longer hurt so much.


    As the court date approaches, Dr. Nie is looking for her more and more frequently.


    When Dr. Nie looked for her, he didn''t mention why he was so persistent in persuading Tao Yanxi to appear in court. He just persuaded him blindly and accused the beast.


    Seeing his expression when he mentioned the beast, Tao Yanxi felt that his previous guess should be correct.


    Most of the time, Dr. Nie spoke by the side, while she listened quietly on the hospital bed.


    Dr. Nie is usually very busy, but no matter how busy he is, he will spare an hour to "persuasion" Tao Yanxi.


    Against such a background, Tao Yanxi''s body was finally in good shape.


    Now she can also walk out of the ward and stroll in the hospital garden.


    After staying in the ward for a long time, Tao Yanxi was already used to the smell of disinfectant.


    But Tao Yanxi was still very happy to be able to breathe fresh air.


    She found a bench and sat down. She glanced at the little nurse who was walking around with her and said, "Go and do it, I''ll just sit here."


    The little nurse shook her head, "No, I have to take care of you."


    "I want to sit alone." Tao Yanxi said again.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the little nurse''s face, but she still nodded and said, "Well, I''ll find you in half an hour."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said "thank you".


    The little nurse waved her hands again and again, "No thanks, this is what I should do."


    After the little nurse finished speaking, she left. For half an hour, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? The little nurse thought so.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, closed her eyes, opened her arms, and embraced the sun.


    Suddenly, she felt a shadow blocking the warm sunlight.


    She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure against the light.


    "Mr. He." The thin lips parted lightly, and Tao Yanxi slowly uttered three words.


    Today''s He Zhenzong was wearing a black shirt. He put his hands in his pockets and looked down at Tao Yanxi.

 v2 Chapter 691： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (14)

    "Are you opening your arms to hug me?" He Zhenzong asked with a chuckle, looking in a good mood.


    Tao Yanxi put down her hands and sat beside her.


    "I''m embracing the sun." Tao Yanxi patted the vacant seat next to her, "Mr. He, sit down."


    He Zhenzong sat down, "Looking at your appearance, is your injury healed?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, "It''s okay."


    "Are you still having nightmares recently?" He Zhenzong asked with concern.


    "No more." Tao Yanxi smiled and looked up at the sun hanging high in the sky, "Maybe the weather has been good recently."


    He Zhenzong also looked up at the sky. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "The weather has been really good recently."


    "Yeah, the weather is fine." Tao Yanxi agreed.


    For a while, neither of them said anything.


    The sun is just right, and at this moment, it is suitable to sit here quietly and bask in the sun.


    I don''t know how long it took, but He Zhenzong spoke first.


    "I heard Dr. Nie say, are you going to appear in court?"


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and responded in a low voice.


    "Well, I plan to appear in court."


    "Aren''t you afraid of that person?" He Zhenzong asked curiously.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she slowly opened her eyes.


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes just facing He Zhenzong.


    "Scared." Tao Yanxi said slowly.


    Her tone was slow, and she seemed a little tired.


    But judging from her rosy face, it doesn''t seem like that.


    "Since you are afraid, why do you still go?" He Zhenzong seemed a little puzzled, and his face was no longer the kind of gentle and sunny smile, but a hint of haze.


    He Zhenzong turned sideways, and the sun hit his right face, casting a shadow.


    Half sun, half shadow, it seems to represent the yin and yang faces of justice and evil.


    The indistinguishable yin and yang faces represent both justice and evil, but is it justice or evil?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "If I don''t testify because of fear, this is the biggest harm that fear has brought me."


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "You are very brave."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Tao Yanxi accepted He Zhenzong''s compliment.


    "Then are you willing to tell me your story?" He Zhenzong said again.


    "I think Dr. Nie has already told you, right?" Tao Yanxi thinks that she doesn''t need to say it again.


    Every time she said it, it was equivalent to opening her scars with Chi Guoguo.


    As a psychiatrist, He Zhenzong would not be unaware of this.


    Or, in He Zhenzong''s philosophy, he believes that the best way to treat scars is to tear open the **** scars, hollow out all the rot inside, and let it heal itself slowly?


    "You know, he doesn''t know much."


    The implication of this is that Dr. Nie didn''t say anything to him at all.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi is currently skeptical of this sentence.


    "What''s more..." He Zhenzong stretched his tone, "I like you to tell me."


    "Does it make you happy when you uncover people''s scars?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" He Zhenzong asked rhetorically.


    "A lie." Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Unhappy, I will be sad." He Zhenzong covered his heart with a sad look.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, "I see."

 v2 Chapter 692： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (15)

    He Zhenzong snorted softly, "The truth is, I will be happy in the face of other people, but I will be very sad in the face of you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Believe in your evil.


    Tao Yanxi naturally didn''t believe what He Zhenzong said. She had really heard too many such sultry love words.


    After all, so many plane worlds are not for nothing.


    Although Tao Yanxi knew that what He Zhenzong said was not the truth, she naturally wanted to accompany He Zhenzong in this play.


    That''s interesting, isn''t it?


    "If you will be sad, why should you listen?"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was so soft that He Zhenzong could hardly hear it.


    He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi, chuckled lightly, and said in an extremely ethereal voice, "Because I want to get to know you."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to say something, but saw the little nurse running over.


    The words that just came to the mouth suddenly changed.


    "It''s time for me to go back." Tao Yanxi stood up, just at this time, the little nurse also ran to her and heard this sentence.


    "I''ll help you." The little nurse said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let the little nurse support him.


    "Let''s talk later when we have time." Tao Yanxi said, "Goodbye."


    He Zhenzong stood up, "Goodbye." He said softly.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi followed the little nurse and left.


    He Zhenzong looked at the backs of the two, and a stream of light quickly flashed in his eyes.


    The little nurse supported Tao Yanxi and whispered, "The man just now seemed to be Dr. Nie''s friend."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, they are good friends."


    "Is that so..." The little nurse sighed, "Speaking of which, Dr. Nie is so pitiful."


    "Poor?" Tao Yanxi was a little curious, "What a pitiful method?"


    The little nurse looked at Tao Yanxi, a look of embarrassment flashed on her face.


    Tao Yanxi noticed the little nurse''s attitude and said with a smile, "If it''s inconvenient, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it."


    "It''s not inconvenient." The little nurse pursed her lips, "Then don''t be angry if I say it."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she became more and more interested.


    How could she be angry about Doctor Nie?


    "Tell me, I''m not angry." Tao Yanxi said.


    The little nurse nodded and whispered, "I heard that Dr. Nie''s sister was abused by someone who abused you, and then his sister couldn''t stand the stimulation and committed suicide..."


    At the end, the little nurse sighed deeply.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, her mind replayed Dr. Nie''s gesture of begging her to testify in court again and again, how sincere and humble.


    It turned out that all of this was actually for his sister?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, her face pale.


    The little nurse thought that she mentioned Tao Yanxi''s injury that made her look ugly, so she quickly covered her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned this."


    Tao Yan shook her head, "Send me back to the ward, I want to be alone."


    "Okay." The little nurse sent Tao Yanxi back to the ward and left.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed and lowered her head slightly.


    She was very puzzled before, why Dr. Nie begged her to testify in court again and again, and now, everything has an answer.


    If the little nurse said that the death of Dr. Nie''s sister was caused by that beast, then everything would make sense.


    Yes, everything can be explained...

 v2 Chapter 693： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, she never knew that there was such a story.


    This doubt was solved, but then another doubt came again.


    What is the purpose of He Zhenzong?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, always feeling a little headache.


    The day of the trial was getting closer. Three days before the trial, Dr. Nie came to Tao Yanxi''s ward again, expressing his hope that she would be able to testify in court.


    This time, Tao Yanxi responded.


    Dr. Nie was very pleasantly surprised, as long as that person could be sentenced to death, everything he had done would not be wasted.


    Dr. Nie took good care of Tao Yanxi, probably because she was afraid that Tao Yanxi would not be willing to testify in court, so she took care of her.


    Tao Yanxi understood Doctor Nie''s intentions, so she did not reject Doctor Nie''s good intentions.


    So her current injury is almost healed. For her, the most important thing is to testify in court three days later.


    In these three days, what she needs is a good rest.


    But before that, Dr. Nie did something that Tao Yanxi could not have imagined.


    Dr. Nie told Tao Yanxi completely about her sister.


    The weather was fine that day, and the sun was shining warmly on me.


    Although it was such a good weather, Tao Yanxi heard a sad story.


    Dr. Nie''s tone was very calm, so calm that Tao Yanxi thought he didn''t care about his sister at all.


    However, it is not.


    Dr. Nie cares about his sister more than anyone else.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Dr. Nie would not tell her about this, because it was actually a very heavy thing for him to say.


    Just as she was reluctant to testify in court, Dr. Nie was also reluctant to bring up those past events.


    But now that he said it, Tao Yanxi understands more clearly his determination to want her to testify in court.


    Dr. Nie''s tone was very heavy, and Tao Yanxi had been listening quietly.


    She can''t express any opinion, and it is impossible to empathize with this kind of thing.


    But because of this, Dr. Nie and Tao Yanxi became good friends.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it''s time to appear in court.


    On the same day, Tao Yanxi finally took off her hospital clothes and put on a black formal suit.


    Her hair was up and she had light makeup on her face. Covering up her not-so-good complexion.


    On the day of her court appearance, Dr. Nie accompanied her. When Tao Yanxi stood in the witness''s seat, she looked at the beast with a grinning face, and her body began to tremble.


    Tao Yanxi knew in his heart that this was the original body''s emotion.


    At this moment, all the previous preparations were in vain.


    The damage has already been done, and no matter what kind of psychological comfort she has done, it can no longer make up for the original damage.


    The original body''s obsession has always been there, even though she has tried many times before, trying to wake up the original body''s memory, trying to make up for that sense of fear and despair, but at this moment, Tao Yan Only then did he realize that everything was in vain.


    Tao Yanxi stood on the solemn and solemn hall, looking at the judge aloof, breathing began to slow down.


    At this moment, all her senses were maximized, and she could even feel her blood flowing backwards and her breathing becoming slow and rapid. This should be the opposite, but it actually appeared on her body.

 v2 Chapter 694： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi''s body was stiff, she opened her mouth wide and wanted to say something, but she found that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed hard and listened carefully to the judge''s question.


    "What did he do to you? Please tell the truth," the judge said.


    The judge had a straight face and looked very rude.


    Tao Yanxi thought back carefully.


    The memories that belonged to the original body in his mind were also pulled out bit by bit.


    In a trance, Tao Yanxi seemed to hear himself say, "He beat me with a whip, insulted me, and all my body was hurt by him."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hear what the judge asked again, he just answered those questions instinctively.


    Or to be more precise, the original body''s obsession is accusing the beast with a hideous smile on its face.


    That obsession is opening up those naked wounds, to uncover those pains that she thought she had forgotten.


    And Tao Yanxi was also forced to endure the despair and pain that she did not know at all.


    In the jury court, Dr. Nie looked at Tao Yanxi, who was obviously in a wrong state, and felt a little flustered.


    If Tao Yanxi accidentally fell down for a while, then her testimony would be completely useless. This time is the only chance to testify in court, and the only chance to send that beast to death.


    Dr. Nie clenched his fists, pursed his lips, and looked at Tao Yanxi nervously.


    Not far from him, He Zhenzong stared deeply at Tao Yanxi, whose body was obviously stiff, and there was a hint of interest in his eyes.


    Obviously very scared, but still want to testify in court, what kind of mentality is this?


    He Zhenzong felt that he was becoming more and more interested in Tao Yanxi now.


    and¡­¡­


    Te Zhengzong looked at Doctor Nie not far away, and his eyes became more interested.


    Dr. Nie, since his sister passed away, has not been interested in other women anymore, because he thinks he will hurt them, but now, he is obviously very interested in Tao Yanxi and cares about her. Does this mean that, Does Dr. Nie have a certain meaning for Tao Yanxi?


    He Zhenzong licked his lips with a mysterious smile on his face.


    At this time, in the position of the witness, Tao Yanxi told about the harm that animals had done to her, and she also answered all the questions raised by the judge.


    Now lawyers on both sides have begun to defend their respective sides.


    That beastly lawyer was very ferocious, and he threw sharp questions to the opposing lawyer one after another, making the opposing lawyer a little overwhelmed. Tao Yanxi realized that things couldn''t continue like this, she had to stay absolutely awake now.


    After the two lawyers finished defending, the beastly lawyer carried out a series of interrogation questions on Tao Yanxi.


    "Please tell me, are you absolutely awake in your present state?" asked the beastly lawyer.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and clenched her hands tightly. Her expression was very calm, so calm that she could hardly find any flaws, but there was a slight tremor in her voice.


    "I''m sure, I''m absolutely awake now."


    "Well, first question, what exactly did my client do to you? Can you describe it?"? The lawyer didn''t care what Tao Yanxi said.


    "I think my previous statement is very clear, the lawyer should not ask any more." Tao Yanxi said very calmly.

 v2 Chapter 695： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (18)

    At this time, Tao Yanxi felt like a fighter who was charging forward. Although she still had support behind her, at the moment, this was a battle that she had to go through alone.


    Now, she has to deal with the enemy in front of her first.


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more calm she became.


    She tilted her head slightly and saw a nervous Doctor Nie.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her lips and showed a reassuring smile towards Dr. Nie.


    Dr. Nie was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t seem to have thought that Tao Yanxi would be able to smile at him like this at this time.


    Dr. Nie subconsciously returned a smile to her. This smile was both comfort and encouragement.


    Tao Yanxi received Doctor Nie''s encouragement, she took a deep breath, and turned her head to look at the aggressive lawyer.


    Dark tears stared straight at the lawyer, as if the deep sea was hidden in his eyes, almost drowning the lawyer. Seeing Tao Yanxi like this, the lawyer was startled, and before he had time to speak, he heard Tao Yanxi say: "Everything I said just now is true, I was beaten by animals, whipped, and even in a state of absolute sobriety. It was an insult, my body and mind, suffered, and all of this, my body test report, can testify."


    Looking at Tao Yanxi''s sudden change in momentum, the lawyer was slightly startled, realizing that this battle was not easy.


    But he has already received the money and has stood on this court. No matter what the situation is, he must defend his client.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t wait for the lawyer to ask questions. She raised her head and looked at the high-ranking judge and said, "Everything I said is supported by evidence. All the doctors and nurses in the Central Hospital can testify to this."


    "I can still stand here now, just to make this beast, everything public."


    "I can''t fall yet. He has to do everything he has done, and I am the only one who can prove what he has done."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was clear and steady.


    At this moment, no one doubts her physical condition and mental state.


    Tao Yanxi''s testimony was valid, and because of Tao Yanxi''s testimony and momentum, the momentum of the lawyers here suddenly skyrocketed.


    He began to carry out a series of interrogations to the other party and the lawyer, and the lawyer of the other party who directly beat him was defeated. .


    After a three-hour defense, the judge finally sentenced that the beast would execute the death sentence with a one-year reprieve.


    Tao Yanxi was satisfied with this result, and one year could not change anything.


    And once a person knows his own death, that kind of fear can''t be replaced by anything.


    When the judge announced the end of the sentence, Tao Yanxi looked back at Dr. Nie subconsciously.


    Dr. Nie''s body relaxed, and a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    It was all over, he finally avenged his sister, and that beast would eventually usher in his death. .


    Dr. Nie looked at Tao Yanxi gratefully. He didn''t know how much courage she took to stand on this stage, how much courage she took to hold on for so long, and to clearly accuse the beast of what she had done word by word. do.


    And all of this is something he can''t do.


    Not far away, He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi and Doctor Nie who were facing each other, his eyes flashing slightly.


    These two are...a bit interesting...

 v2 Chapter 696： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (19)

    After the verdict, everyone present dispersed.


    Tao Yanxi also followed Dr. Nie out of the courtroom.


    At present, she still has to go back to the hospital for some basic treatment, and her body is still very weak and cannot stay outside for a long time.


    Being able to spend so many hours in court today was her limit.


    Of course, the most important thing is that now Tao Yanxi has nowhere to go.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the hospital, Dr. Nie thanked her for getting bigger.


    Dr. Nie is usually very busy, and this time he specially asked for leave to accompany Tao Yanxi to appear in court.


    After returning to the hospital, Dr. Nie still had two surgeries to do, and he had to quickly adjust his condition.


    Dr. Nie soon bid farewell to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in the ward alone, holding a knife to cut the apple that Dr. Nie bought her earlier.


    Tao Yanxi''s movements are very slow, she doesn''t have much now, but she has a lot of time.


    Tao Yanxi sat there, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on her, casting a shadow on her.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi looked very calm, and the entire ward was also quiet.


    "Can you eat apples?" A sudden voice broke the calm.


    Tao Yan didn''t even pause, she replied in a low voice, "Yeah."


    He Zhenzong sat on the chair next to him, with his legs together and his back straight.


    "How was your testimony today?" He Zhenzong asked.


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she stopped her action of peeling the apple.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at He Zhenzong.


    "Aren''t you there?" she said.


    He Zhenzong licked his lips, is he there? Of course he is there.


    It''s just that He Zhenzong didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi actually discovered him.


    "Yes, I am at the scene." He Zhenzong said.


    He Zhenzong leaned forward slightly, "You... When did you find me?"


    Tao Yanxi cut a small piece of apple, turned to look at He Zhenzong and asked, "Is this question important?"


    "It''s very important," He Zhenzong said.


    "As soon as we enter the arena." Tao Yanxi said, and put the small piece of apple into his mouth.


    The apple was very crisp, and as soon as she bit it, the juice splashed out, filling her mouth and giving her tongue a taste of its own.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, very satisfied with the taste of the apple.


    Unfortunately, she can''t eat too much.


    He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi''s movements, and a stream of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Did anyone ever say you''re funny?"


    Tao Yanxi swallowed the apple and thought for a while, "You are the first."


    "Then I''m really honored." He Zhenzong had a warm smile on his face.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi discovered that today''s He Zhenzong was wearing a wide short sleeve.


    "Why don''t you wear a shirt today?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    He Zhenzong spread his hands and said helplessly, "Occasionally I need to change my style."


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "How is it? Do I look a little more handsome today than I did yesterday?"


    Tao Yanxi continued to peel the apple for herself, and said slowly, "I didn''t see you yesterday."


    He Zhenzong''s eyes flashed, "Are you blaming me for not seeing you yesterday?"


    Tao Yanxi ate the apple in small sips, shook his head and said, "No, how dare I blame you?"

 v2 Chapter 697： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (20)

    This sentence is true, how dare she blame him?


    He Zhenzong did not feel that Tao Yanxi was telling the truth. In his opinion, this was probably an alternative way of acting like a spoiled child?


    He Zhenzong pursed his lips, and his body moved closer to Tao Yanxi.


    "Don''t worry, you will be able to see me every day soon."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Confused face.jpg


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what He Zhenzong meant by this. Did he mean that he would come to see him every day?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "You don''t need to be so troublesome, my health is almost healed."


    When He Zhenzong heard Tao Yanxi say this, he probably guessed that Tao Yanxi had misunderstood what he meant, but he did not explain much, but smiled mysteriously and stopped talking.


    He Zhenzong stretched out his hand, took the fruit knife in Tao Yanxi''s hand, took the apple in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and cut a piece for himself.


    During this process, Tao Yanxi did not speak from the beginning to the end, but just looked at He Zhenzong quietly.


    He Zhenzong put the piece of apple into his mouth with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    The Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and He Zhenzong narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s delicious."


    "Dr. Nie bought it." Tao Yanxi said.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi seemed to see He Zhenzong''s face froze for a moment. Of course, it was only for such a short moment.


    He Zhenzong put the fruit knife and the remaining half of the apple aside, then raised his right hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head.


    "I''ll be nice to you." He Zhenzong suddenly said this.


    However, before Tao Yanxi could understand, He Zhenzong stood up and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong''s back thoughtfully, and always felt that he was playing some crazy idea.


    There was a bad premonition in Tao Yanxi''s mind, and this premonition continued until noon the next day, when Doctor Nie came to her.


    When Dr. Nie explained to Tao Yanxi that she would live with He Zhenzong in the future, Tao Yanxi knew that that bad premonition had come true!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Dr. Nie, who was obviously tired, and asked inexplicably, "Why do I live with He Zhenzong?"


    "We considered a lot of people, and in the end we felt that He Zhenzong was the most suitable." Dr. Nie said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, even more puzzled.


    "Dr. Nie, can''t you?" If you really want to find someone to take care of her, it''s the right doctor.


    Dr. Nie touched his nose and said, "We all think He Zhenzong is more suitable."


    Tao Yanxi noticed Dr. Nie''s nose touching, and suddenly asked, "Did He Zhenzong ask for this? Did he go to see you?"


    Dr. Nie glanced at Tao Yanxi in surprise, as if he did not expect Tao Yanxi to guess this.


    Dr. Nie nodded and said, "Well, he did come to see me yesterday."


    "However, we have also discussed collectively here, and we still think that He Zhenzong is the most suitable to take care of you." Dr. Nie continued to explain.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, although she also wanted to be with her brother, but He Zhenzong was not an ordinary person.


    Especially this kind of thing, something he asked for, for some reason, Tao Yanxi always felt a little scared.


    "If you think you don''t want to, I can also respond to the above." Dr. Nie said again.

 v2 Chapter 698： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "Very good, I thank you very much for the decision."


    This is probably a good thing for her?


    Dr. Nie breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    To be honest, he was really worried that Tao Yanxi didn''t like He Zhenzong.


    But now it seems that the two should get along very happily.


    As a doctor in the hospital, Dr. Nie naturally knew about He Zhenzong''s visit to Tao Yanxi''s ward.


    Dr. Nie always believed that the reason why he was able to persuade him so easily was due to He Zhenzong.


    After all, He Zhenzong is a very powerful psychological counselor.


    Dr. Nie and He Zhenzong have known each other for many years, and naturally they know how powerful he is.


    Thinking of this, Dr. Nie said excitedly: "" He Zhenzong is very powerful, he will definitely be able to let you return to a normal life! "


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head slightly and asked in an unfathomable tone, "Who is He Zhenzong?"


    Dr. Nie was startled and asked subconsciously, "Didn''t he tell you?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and said with a trace of confusion, "No."


    Dr. Nie touched his nose a little embarrassedly. Did he say something wrong just now?


    Under normal circumstances, most people still reject psychological counselors, right?


    After all, everyone does not want to have any trauma in their own psychology, nor do they want others to know about their psychological trauma.


    Just like before, he also rejected psychiatrists very much.


    Dr. Nie pursed his lips, suddenly got up and said, "He Zhenzong should come to pick you up and discharge you in the afternoon. I have two more surgeries, so I won''t send you off."


    After Dr. Nie finished speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Doctor Nie''s back with a thoughtful expression.


    It seems that there is also a story between Dr. Nie and He Zhenzong.


    At around three in the afternoon, He Zhenzong appeared in Tao Yanxi''s ward.


    "Dr. Nie should have told you?" He Zhenzong asked as soon as he arrived.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I said, I will live with you in the future."


    He Zhenzong also nodded, "Yes, I will raise you until you are eighteen."


    He Zhenzong stretched out his right hand, "Then in the next two years, I will give you a lot of advice."


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong''s well-defined right hand, paused for 0.01 seconds, and stretched out her right hand. At the same time, she looked up at He Zhenzong and said, "Please advise."


    The two smiled at each other and said nothing.


    He Zhenzong was very motivated, and he quickly completed the discharge procedures for Tao Yanxi.


    The hospital asked Tao Yanxi to re-examine once a week. After all, Tao Yanxi''s health was indeed not very good.


    He Zhenzong and Tao Yanxi responded one by one.


    After leaving the hospital, He Zhenzong drove home after Tao Yanxi.


    The place where He Zhenzong lived was on the entire first floor of a high-end residential area.


    There were originally three houses on the first floor, but they were all bought by He Zhenzong and then opened up.


    He Zhenzong remodeled the house. One side is where he usually works, that is, the room where he does psychotherapy for patients, and the other side is where he sleeps and eats.


    The two styles of houses are separated by a huge one-way glass.


    People in the study can see the situation of the people in the psychological consultation room from the glass, but the people in the psychological consultation room cannot see the situation here.

 v2 Chapter 699： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (22)

    What the people over there can see is only a huge glass.


    Even if the person who came to the treatment was strange and puzzled, he would never have thought that the room would be decorated like this.


    When He Zhenzong took Tao Yanxi around the "home" side, he asked a question.


    "Which room do you like best in this house?"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her dry eyes, looked at He Zhenzong very obediently, and said softly, "Study."


    He Zhenzong''s eyes flashed quickly, and he asked curiously, "Why do you like the study room?"


    Tao Yanxi looked directly at He Zhenzong and said, "Because you can see the place that didn''t belong to this house."


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "What a coincidence, I also like the study room the most."


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked in the same way.


    "Because..." He Zhenzong paused, deliberately trying to provoke Tao Yanxi''s curiosity.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Why?"


    "I can see scenes that I can''t see in front of those patients on weekdays." He Zhenzong said.


    After He Zhenzong finished speaking, he continued: "Speaking of which, I haven''t introduced myself yet, have I?"


    "My name is He Zhenzong, and I''m a psychiatrist." He Zhenzong said with a gentle smile.


    Looking at it from Tao Yanxi''s point of view, I just think He Zhenzong looks a little strange.


    The shadow cast by the long eyelashes on the eye sockets concealed the emotion in He Zhenzong''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi could only see the very gentle smile at the corner of He Zhenzong''s mouth, but he could not feel the real tenderness belonging to He Zhenzong.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and said in a slow tone, "So from now on, this is my home, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, from now on, this is your home." He Zhenzong said.


    He Zhenzong was so looking forward to it, looking forward to Tao Yanxi discovering the true face of this so-called "home".


    that must be very interesting. He Zhenzong thought so.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have any luggage, not even the most basic clothes, not to mention other daily necessities.


    And He Zhenzong''s family is basically his own things, and there is not much, so this also causes Tao Yanxi to be in a state of nothing at present.


    He Zhenzong also noticed this, he waved his hand directly, took out his mobile phone and said, "Just shop online, it should be delivered soon."


    Tao Yanxi took He Zhenzong''s mobile phone and started shopping.


    He Zhenzong couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tao Yanxi''s rude look.


    Hmm...you''re welcome, it feels a little cute?


    Tao Yanxi quickly selected some daily necessities, including toothbrushes, toothpaste, towels, etc., and then she handed the phone to He Zhenzong.


    "It''s chosen." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Zhenzong took the phone and replied with a low "um".


    He Zhenzong didn''t even look at what Tao Yanxi had chosen, and just clicked to pay.


    Seeing the five digits in the payment column, He Zhenzong didn''t even raise his brows.


    If you want to come to He Zhenzong, he is not short of money.


    He Zhenzong put away the phone, then looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "It should be delivered in a while, do you want to see your room?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, of course he wanted this.


    He Zhenzong led Tao Yanxi to the room he had vacated before, and then let her make some simple arrangements.

 v2 Chapter 700： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the room He Zhenzong reserved for her, which was based on light blue as a whole.


    At first glance, it felt very small and fresh, but after watching it for a long time, Tao Yanxi always felt that there was a trace of depression.


    However, Tao Yanxi did not tell He Zhenzong about this. As a psychiatrist, He Zhenzong would not be unaware that color would have a certain impact on people''s psychology.


    Since He Zhenzong chose to let her live in this room, it must have been his intention.


    If she rashly told He Zhenzong, it might cause He Zhenzong''s change.


    You know, she is now an underage girl who has suffered heavy physical and mental damage.


    Tao Yanxi did not change the furnishings in the room, but moved the lamp on the bedside table to the computer table.


    About an hour later, the things Tao Yanxi had bought had already arrived.


    The courier package was sent to Tao Yanxi''s room, and she began to unpack the package quickly.


    Unpacking this kind of thing is still very happy!


    During this process, He Zhenzong came in once.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi moving the lamp beside the bedside table to the computer table, he also asked a question out of curiosity.


    "You don''t like that lamp?"


    Tao Yanxi took time to glance at He Zhenzong, shook his head and said, "I like it, but I don''t like it on the bedside table."


    "Why?" He Zhenzong asked.


    "There''s no reason, I just don''t like it instinctively." Tao Yanxi said smoothly, yes, it''s just that I don''t like it instinctively.


    He Zhenzong heard this and did not ask any further questions.


    It''s just that his eyes stayed on the lamp with the little dolphin for two more seconds.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was busy unpacking, He Zhenzong didn''t bother her anymore, he just said, "You clean up first, I have a patient."


    Tao Yanxi''s hand paused and woke up with the word "good".


    He Zhenzong left soon, and Tao Yanxi recalled the background of the story, guessing that the patient He Zhenzong said should be the heroine, right?


    At this time, the heroine''s depression should not be too serious. Should she remind her?


    As soon as Tao Yanxi had this idea, she vetoed it herself. Now that she can''t protect herself, how can she manage others?


    And the heroine has her own aura of heroine, so she should not mix it up blindly.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi continued to clean up the room.


    On the other side, He Zhenzong looked at the sleepy girl, his thin lips slightly parted.


    "Tell me, what did you see?"


    He Zhenzong''s voice was a little hazy, and he slowly guided the girl into another world.


    "Beach, waves..." the girl said slowly.


    He Zhenzong heard this and continued to ask, "Then... where is that woman?"


    "That...a...woman...person..." The girl repeated, her expression becoming disgusted and fearful.


    He Zhenzong looked at the girl and sighed softly.


    Really, can''t help but get excited...


    He was a little disappointed to be immersed in fear and despair so quickly.


    He Zhenzong snapped his fingers, and the girl woke up a little confused, with a trace of fear on her face.


    He Zhenzong frowned, "Your mood is not very stable, calm down."


    The girl was a little lost, but she still didn''t get out of that shadow.


    Looking at the girl''s performance, He Zhenzong frowned slightly, it was really boring.


    But what if I changed Tao Yanxi?

 v2 Chapter 701： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (24)

    He Zhenzong is more and more looking forward to one day colliding with Tao Yanxi.


    It must be a very pleasant experience, he thought.


    He couldn''t hold back his restless blood.


    After the short treatment, He Zhenzong sent the girl away.


    It''s a bit boring today, so I''ll go back and see how Xiao Taozi is doing. He Zhenzong thought so.


    He Zhenzong got up and left the psychological clinic.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi had already cleaned up the room.


    In fact, there is basically nothing to clean up, He Zhenzong has everything prepared.


    When He Zhenzong came back, Tao Yanxi was just sitting on the bed, brushing gossip with his mobile phone.


    When he saw that He Zhenzong was back, Tao Yanxi put away the phone and asked, "It''s over?"


    He Zhenzong nodded, "Well, it''s over."


    She''s just a boring girl, he really doesn''t have the slightest interest.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at He Zhenzong''s expression and asked unintentionally, "What''s wrong?"


    He Zhenzong glanced at Tao Yan and suddenly laughed.


    "Well, it''s a little uncomfortable." He Zhenzong said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, her charming almond eyes seemed to be asking something.


    "She''s not as good-looking as you." He Zhenzong chuckled lightly, "I''m so used to seeing your face, I don''t seem to be able to accept other people''s faces, which really annoys me a bit."


    Although He Zhenzong said that, Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell whether what He Zhenzong said was true or false.


    So Tao Yanxi could only show an extremely well-behaved smile to He Zhenzong.


    He Zhenzong raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?" He Zhenzong asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Vegetarian is fine."


    Her body, at present, really can''t stand the destruction of meat.


    More importantly, this body seems to instinctively reject meat.


    As long as she thinks of meat, she feels a little nauseous, even though she really wants to eat meat.


    He Zhenzong heard this answer, his eyes flashed, and he replied "Okay."


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, suppressed the nausea, and nodded obediently.


    He Zhenzong usually cooks by himself at home, so tonight, of course, he also cooks.


    Tao Yanxi sat obediently on the sofa watching TV, while He Zhenzong was busy in the kitchen.


    An hour later, He Zhenzong leaned out from the kitchen.


    "time to eat."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and replied "Okay".


    Tao Yanxi walked to the dining table, pulled out the chair and sat down, looking forward to dinner.


    He Zhenzong came out with a bowl of rice and a stir-fried vegetable.


    He put the rice and stir-fried vegetables in front of Tao Yanxi, "Eat it."


    Seeing that there was only one dish, Tao Yanxi blinked and asked, "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    "Of course." He Zhenzong turned around and went to the kitchen.


    A minute later, he came out with a steak that still smelled faintly of blood.


    Tao Yan paused, a feeling of vomiting instantly surged from her stomach, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi was interrupted by He Zhenzong just as he uttered a word.


    "I like medium rare steak, would you like to try it?"


    Tao Yanxi''s lips turned pale, she shook her head and said, "No... no need..."


    Tao Yanxi stared at He Zhenzong, a doubt popped up in his mind.


    Is He Zhenzong doing this on purpose or not?

 v2 Chapter 702： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (25)

    He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi, who had a pale face, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you? It looks a little uncomfortable."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head stubbornly and whispered, "I''m fine, maybe I''m hungry."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her fists clenched and loosened.


    "Then eat quickly." He Zhenzong said with great concern.


    He picked up his knife and fork and began to slice the still **** steak.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and did not look at what He Zhenzong did.


    However, He Zhenzong deliberately wanted to make some noise. His movements were so slow that Tao Yanxi seemed to be able to hear the sound of the steak being cut.


    She seemed to be able to hear the blood slowly flowing out of the flesh, and then slowly swallowed by He Zhenzong.


    The chewing sounds were so obvious that they seemed to guide her to chew together.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a rush in his stomach, but he couldn''t hold back and made a "vomit" sound.


    She lay down all over her body and put her hands on her stomach, as if to ease the nausea in this way.


    Seeing that Tao Yan was indeed a little uncomfortable, He Zhenzong quickly walked to Tao Yanxi and squatted down with concern. He smiled at her with concern, revealing his originally white and bright teeth.


    It''s just that at this moment, there is a trace of blood on the teeth.


    "Are you all right?" He Zhenzong asked with concern.


    The sound he made, accompanied by the unique **** smell in his mouth, rushed towards Tao Yanxi, making Tao Yanxi unable to hold back and vomited out by himself.


    The filth was spit on He Zhenzong''s body, but he didn''t look angry at all.


    He just asked more concerned: "What''s the matter? Can''t you eat it?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and turned her head to one side.


    In fact, as long as He Zhenzong stopped provoking her, there would be no major problem.


    But He Zhenzong obviously did not intend to let Tao Yanxi go so easily.


    He got up and patted Tao Yanxi''s back.


    Then he walked over and handed the unfinished steak to Tao Yanxi and said, "Since it is so painful to be a vegetarian, why not try meat?"


    The bloodshot steak was placed in front of Tao Yanxi at once, impacting her senses, and Tao Yanxi vomited even more.


    She hadn''t eaten much in the first place, and she vomited everything out from the vomiting just now, and now it''s just retching.


    This feeling was very uncomfortable, but Tao Yanxi couldn''t control the body''s instinctive reaction.


    At the end of the vomit, it seemed that even the bile was spit out.


    Tao Yanxi had tears in her eyes and looked at He Zhenzong quite aggrieved.


    He Zhenzong seemed to know nothing, put the steak aside, and said in a very regrettable tone: "It''s really uncomfortable, it seems that you can''t eat anything recently."


    "If that''s the case, then go back to your room and have a good rest."


    He Zhenzong said, and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was unable to struggle, and could only let He Zhenzong carry him to the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi could feel He Zhenzong''s strength, and the steak incident just now was definitely his intention.


    But Tao Yanxi couldn''t figure out what He Zhenzong''s purpose was.


    Is it just to disgust her?


    No, it shouldn''t be that simple.


    Tao Yanxi thought so in her heart, but following He Zhenzong''s actions, she closed her eyes and lay down on the bed quietly.

 v2 Chapter 703： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (26)

    After He Zhenzong put Tao Yanxi on the bed, he wrapped his arms around his chest and looked down at Tao Yanxi with his eyes closed.


    "You have a good rest." He Zhenzong said softly, as if he didn''t want to disturb Tao Yanxi''s rest.


    Tao Yanxi gave a low "um", her eyelashes trembled slightly, but she did not open her eyes.


    The light above her head is very dazzling, even if she doesn''t open her eyes, her world is not completely dark.


    He Zhenzong also gave a low "um", then turned and left.


    The door closed with a squeak, Tao Yanxi knew that He Zhenzong had left.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes and looked at the very shining light above her head against the blue on the wall, reflecting some blue light.


    She sat up and stroked her chest with her right hand from top to bottom.


    Especially the stomach part, she has to rub it well.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the bed, her face still pale.


    In front of her left, there is a large mirror, the mirror is close to the wall, it should have been installed during the decoration.


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, he can clearly see himself in the mirror.


    His face was pale, his hair was messy, and his whole body was filled with a weak breath.


    The broken hair in front of his forehead was placed on his forehead in a mess, and he looked even more embarrassed.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and took a deep breath.


    She was hungry, but she couldn''t eat anything.


    Originally, she thought she could improve her life a little after coming out of the hospital, but now it seems that she still has a long time to adjust her body.


    Now Tao Yanxi is sixteen years old, but he is only 1.5 meters tall, and with his thin body, he looks like an eleven or twelve year old child.


    At any time, the body is the most important.


    Tao Yanxi understood this very well, so the top priority was to take care of his body.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and could clearly see the deep scar on her arm.


    These scars are all left by that beast.


    The scars are already scarred, but when will these scars heal?


    There was a stream of light in Tao Yan''s eyes, and she pulled down the sleeves of her clothes, covering those scars.


    She lay back on the bed, covered the quilt, and started to sleep.


    Maybe, when you reach the dream, everything will disappear.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know it at this time, but there was a pair of eyes that saw her every move through the mirror.


    In He Zhenzong''s bedroom, He Zhenzong was holding a notebook in his left hand and playing with a pen in his right hand.


    The notebook was opened, and three large characters were written on the opened page.


    ¡¾Peach Words¡¿


    He was sitting on a leather chair, and in front of him was a mirror the same size as Tao Yanxi''s room.


    It''s just that this mirror is a bit special, he can see what''s going on in Tao Yanxi''s room.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi lying down and sleeping, He Zhenzong chuckled lightly, sounding in a good mood.


    He Zhenzong straightened the pen and wrote two sentences on the notebook.


    [Worry about body scars. ¡¿


    [Extremely insecure. ¡¿


    These two short sentences were He Zhenzong''s understanding of Tao Yanxi''s actions just now.


    After He Zhenzong finished writing, he began to play with the pen again.


    His hand was well articulated, slender and fair, and against the black pen, there was a feeling that nothing could escape his palm.

 v2 Chapter 704： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (27)

    After a while, He Zhenzong closed the notebook, stood up at the same time, and put the notebook and pen on the table.


    Then he turned around and entered the bathroom, presumably ready to rest.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up from hunger.


    The first thing she does when she wakes up is to go to the kitchen to make some porridge, no matter what, she still wants to eat something.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up, He Zhenzong hadn''t woken up yet, otherwise she wouldn''t have cooked the porridge so smoothly and ate it.


    Tao Yanxi had just finished a bowl of porridge when He Zhenzong walked out of the bedroom.


    "Do you have mine?" He Zhenzong asked very naturally, as if the two had been together for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No."


    He Zhenzong''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said with a pitiful tone: "That''s really a pity."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "If you want to eat, I can cook a little more for you."


    He Zhenzong shook his head, "No need, I can order takeout later."


    "After all, there is only one chance, isn''t it?" He Zhenzong blinked at Tao Yanxi and said somewhat inexplicably.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, not quite understanding what He Zhenzong said.


    But that didn''t stop Tao Yanxi from responding.


    "But we have many choices." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Zhenzong chuckled and nodded, agreeing with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Doctor Nie told me that you are very smart. I was a little skeptical at first, but now it seems that you are indeed very smart."


    He Zhenzong sat beside Tao Yanxi, his dark eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi could clearly see the self in He Zhenzong''s eyes, which was a somewhat embarrassed self.


    "How can you believe what Dr. Nie said?" Tao Yanxi said, moving back slightly.


    He Zhenzong shrugged, "If you say that, Dr. Nie will be sad."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you, I don''t think Dr. Nie will know." Tao Yanxi replied to He Zhenzong.


    He Zhenzong raised his eyebrows and replied, "Okay."


    He leaned closer to Tao Yanxi, got close to Tao Yanxi''s ear, and said with a hint of ambiguity: "Then this is an agreement between us~"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and sat back a bit.


    "Mr. He, I think it''s better to keep a distance between us." Tao Yanxi said quite seriously.


    He Zhenzong propped his chin, "Well, don''t we keep a distance between us? Look, we are so far apart."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the two who were only about thirty centimeters apart, and twitched the corners of her mouth.


    The distance she mentioned is obviously not this distance.


    Tao Yanxi still wanted to say something, when He Zhenzong got up, touched his stomach and said, "Well, I''m a little hungry."


    He picked up his phone, ordered a takeaway, and then walked over to the refrigerator to see if there was anything to eat.


    Tao Yan saw that He Zhenzong was doing his own thing, and was obviously unwilling to continue to discuss this topic with her, so he was very sensible and no longer provoke this topic.


    When she is an adult, she can go out on her own.


    What''s more, He Zhenzong is obviously still in the stage of testing her, and he shouldn''t do anything to her at the moment.


    She just needs to be careful not to fall into the trap of He Zhenzong''s induced suicide, and that''s it.

 v2 Chapter 705： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (28)

    Tao Yanxi thinks it well, but it is really difficult to do.


    In particular, He Zhenzong always found some discomfort for her, intentionally or not.


    Some medium-rare steaks, those who like to watch **** animal hunting scenes without mosaics, and some movies that are obviously very depressing and have a strong dark color, these are actually small things.


    During the recent period, after various "training" by He Zhenzong, Tao Yanxi''s receiving ability has also become stronger.


    But there was one thing that made Tao Yanxi very concerned.


    That is whenever she sleeps in the bedroom, she always feels like someone is watching her.


    And who this person is is self-evident.


    Tao Yanxi wasn''t sure if this feeling was real, or if she was just too sensitive.


    So she also tried He Zhenzong several times, but was blocked by He Zhenzong.


    It seemed that He Zhenzong really didn''t know anything.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi stopped testing him.


    However, Tao Yanxi paid attention to observe the various facilities in the room to see if there were any cameras.


    Tao Yanxi checked a little bit every day. A week later, she checked every corner of the room, but she didn''t find any cameras.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly relieved, it seemed that He Zhenzong wasn''t so perverted yet, so perverted that he wanted to put a camera in her room.


    Because she was relieved, even if Tao Yanxi felt that she was being watched, she just thought she was too sensitive.


    Therefore, in the bedroom, Tao Yanxi became more and more presumptuous.


    For example, if you see a funny video on your mobile phone, you will roll on the bed with laughter.


    She was originally wearing a nightgown, and sometimes the suspenders of the nightgown slipped off her shoulders, revealing large areas of snow-white skin, and she wouldn''t care.


    After all, she''s in her own bedroom, so can''t she be a little more casual?


    Tao Yanxi has always maintained a good attitude. Because of her previous trauma, she can''t go to school, let alone work.


    She eats, drinks, plays and has fun every day, and she has lived a retirement life ahead of schedule.


    And Tao Yanxi, who lives in a wonderful life, doesn''t know that her character label has been changed and changed in He Zhenzong''s notebook.


    Now if you look at He Zhenzong''s notebook again, you will find such traces.


    [Worry about body scars. ¡¿crossed out


    [Don''t care about the scars on the body] This is a time when Tao Yanxi looked in the mirror and admired the scars on his body. He Zhenzong changed it.


    After that, the sentence was crossed out again and changed to: [It seems to care about body scars (?). ¡¿


    This is the time when Tao Yanxi saw an ugly looking scar on her stomach and cried directly.


    And below these words, a lot has been crossed out.


    For example: [extremely insecure. ¡¿crossed out


    [Seems insecure. ¡¿crossed out


    The original piece of clean, white paper looked a little dirty and messy because of the sentences being crossed out again and again, and it didn''t look like a notebook that a person like He Zhenzong should have.


    Then turn a page, the first position is still the three big characters [Tao Yanxi].


    However, under the name, there is a big question mark that occupies an entire page.


    It can be seen that He Zhenzong seems to have some doubts about Tao Yanxi''s character.

 v2 Chapter 706： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (29)

    On weekdays, Tao Yanxi behaved obediently in front of He Zhenzong, but as soon as she returned to her room, um... she felt a little relieved.


    This is also the reason why He Zhenzong is puzzled.


    But it is precisely because of this that He Zhenzong did not immediately start his own actions, but was still in the observation stage.


    The two lived "in peace" for a month, and a month later, a guest was welcomed to the house.


    And this guest, just happened, both of them knew each other.


    This guest is Dr. Nie.


    Dr. Nie just came back from a business trip abroad, and the first thing he did when he came back was to see what happened to Tao Yanxi, so he came to visit.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little happy to see Dr. Nie again.


    After all, she behaved like that in court. In fact, it was also due to Dr. Nie.


    It was Dr. Nie who let her know that she represented not only her, but also the lives of those young girls who left this world innocently because of that beast.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Dr. Nie, who was sitting opposite him, and asked with a smile, "Why are you free today?"


    Dr. Nie said with a smile in his eyes, "I just came back from a business trip, and the hospital gave me two days off. I thought it was all right, so I''ll come and see you."


    "Is that so~" Tao Yanxi smiled, "Then should I feel honored?"


    "Haha~" Dr. Nie smiled and put down the cup in his hand.


    "How do you feel now?" After Dr. Nie asked, he replied in a self-conscious way, "Looking at your complexion, you should be recovering well."


    Dr. Nie looked at He Zhenzong, who was sitting on the side, typing something on his mobile phone, and said, "Thank you."


    He Zhenzong''s hand paused, he put away the phone, raised his eyebrows and looked at Dr. Nie.


    "Thank me?" He Zhenzong smiled, "Thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for taking care of her so well!" Dr. Nie said with a smile.


    He Zhenzong''s smile deepened, "What identity do you use to express your gratitude to me? Huh? Who are you?"


    Dr. Nie was stunned for a moment. He and He Zhenzong had been friends for many years, so he naturally noticed that He Zhenzong''s tone was abnormal.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, who shook his head at him, saying that he didn''t know what happened to He Zhenzong.


    He Zhenzong also seemed to realize that what he said was wrong, so he softened his tone a little and said, "I am her guardian now, so I should express my gratitude to you."


    He Zhenzong said, patted Dr. Nie''s hand, and said, "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Doctor Nie asked in confusion.


    He Zhenzong gave Tao Yanxi a meaningful look, and said in a strange tone, "Thank you for taking care of her so well!"


    Dr. Nie gave a meal, so... Is He Zhenzong jealous?


    No no no, probably not!


    Dr. Nie shook his head again and again, and threw out the strange thought that had popped up in his mind for some unknown reason.


    Tao Yanxi noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and took this opportunity to quickly say: "It should be me thanking you all."


    "If it wasn''t for Dr. Nie, my injury wouldn''t have healed so quickly."


    "If it wasn''t for Mr. He, the wound in my heart wouldn''t heal so quickly."


    "So, it should be me thanking you."

 v2 Chapter 707： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (30)

    Tao Yanxi''s words were very sincere, and the two men present set their eyes on her.


    Tao Yanxi was not afraid of the two of them looking at each other, but smiled generously: "So, thank you!"


    Dr. Nie was the first to react and took Tao Yanxi''s words with a smile.


    "Don''t mention the past, the future is the most important, isn''t it?"


    He Zhenzong also agreed: "Yes, the future is the most important thing."


    He Zhenzong lowered his head slightly and licked his lips. The future is the most exciting, isn''t it?


    Dr. Nie didn''t stay long. The main purpose of his visit this time was to see if Tao Yanxi was living well.


    Seeing that she is in good condition now, he is naturally relieved.


    After Dr. Nie left, Tao Yanxi returned to her usual state, sitting on the sofa and watching TV.


    At this moment, "Animal World" is playing on TV, and this issue is about mating.


    Tao Yanxi held a bag of potato chips in his hand and ate it "click".


    He Zhenzong sat next to Tao Yanxi, stretched out his hand and took out a piece of potato chips from the packaging bag and handed it to Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth subconsciously and ate the potato chips into her mouth.


    "Are you willing to accept my feeding now?" He Zhenzong said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head, looked at He Zhenzong and said, "Do you remember when I refused to eat apples before?"


    "Didn''t you just say that the future is the most important thing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    He Zhenzong put his hand on the sofa and said lazily, "Yes, the future is the most important thing, but isn''t it normal to look back on the past occasionally?"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and continued to watch "Animal World" while eating potato chips.


    He Zhenzong licked his lips and suddenly asked, "Do you care about Dr. Nie?"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, he subconsciously shook his head and said, "I don''t care."


    "Really?" He Zhenzong murmured, not wanting Tao Yanxi to answer.


    But Tao Yanxi still replied: "Well, yes."


    He Zhenzong glanced at Tao Yanxi, picked up the remote control pad and turned off the TV.


    "Would you like to see my work?" He Zhenzong stood up and said after sorting out the clothes that were not messy.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and replied, "Okay."


    He Zhenzong brought Tao Yanxi to the study, and then asked her to sit directly in front of the flat glass.


    "You can see what''s going on in the psychiatric clinic through here."


    He Zhenzong pointed to the unobstructed psychological consultation room on the opposite side and said, "Here, you can see clearly."


    He Zhenzong pressed Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, so that Tao Yanxi could not stand up, and could only sit there obediently.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi didn''t stand up abruptly to break free from He Zhenzong''s shackles, she just replied in a low voice, indicating that she knew.


    He Zhenzong chuckled lightly, leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear, and said in a low voice, "You should take a good look at it~"


    After He Zhenzong said this, he straightened his waist and turned to go to the psychiatric clinic.


    About ten minutes later, He Zhenzong led a girl into the psychological consultation room.


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, the girl''s face can be clearly seen.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and suddenly felt that the girl seemed a little familiar.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, is that girl the heroine Feng Siwen? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.

 v2 Chapter 708： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (31)

    [Yes, little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong who was saying something thoughtfully, so now He Zhenzong is inducing the heroine Feng Siwen to commit suicide?


    No wonder he didn''t move himself now, it turned out to be a goal.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    But now the female lead should meet the male lead, right? In that case, she doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    The female protagonist or something, naturally needs the male protagonist to rescue.


    He Zhenzong turned his back to Tao Yanxi, but Feng Siwen was facing her, so Tao Yanxi could clearly see Feng Siwen''s expression and the movements of her lips when she spoke.


    Tao Yanxi barely knew what Feng Siwen was saying "yes" and "he was very good to me".


    After a while, Feng Siwen fell asleep.


    I just don''t know if I was hypnotized or just fell asleep normally.


    He Zhenzong''s back was straight, because his back was facing Tao Yanxi, so Tao Yanxi didn''t know what He Zhenzong was doing.


    About ten minutes later, He Zhenzong suddenly stood up.


    He put one hand in his pocket and walked towards Tao Yanxi step by step.


    Every step was clearly separated by thick glass, but Tao Yanxi felt that she could hear the sound of his polished leather shoes rubbing against the floor.


    "click"


    "click"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The footsteps seemed to be stepping on her heart, making her inexplicably nervous.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and clenched his fists.


    Even knowing that He Zhenzong couldn''t see her, she still couldn''t help but get nervous.


    He Zhenzong stood still. At this time, he was one meter away from the glass, and only two or three meters away from Tao Yanxi.


    He looked ahead, and there was nothing but glass in front of him.


    He Zhenzong slightly raised his mouth, as if he saw something that made him happy.


    On this side, Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong''s eyes, which made her hair stand.


    This feeling of being spied on... this feeling...


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she instantly thought of the feeling of being spied on in the bedroom before...


    She remembered the large mirror in her room and widened her eyes.


    That feeling of being spied on is not an illusion!


    Definitely not an illusion!


    That mirror is definitely not just a mirror on the surface.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, her nails digging into her palm fiercely, but she didn''t feel anything.


    She could hardly believe that He Zhenzong had been spying on her for more than a month!


    And when she tried him many times, he didn''t show the slightest flaw.


    He Zhenzong is so terrifying.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back abruptly, and her figure was a little unstable.


    She looked up and saw only He Zhenzong''s deep eyes.


    He knew that He Zhenzong couldn''t see him, but Tao Yanxi felt that He Zhenzong was looking at him through the glass with eyes that could see through everything.


    That look seemed to say "you can''t escape" "the next one is you".


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and took a few deep breaths.


    She can''t panic, and she can''t let negative emotions become her dominant emotions.


    No matter what kind of person He Zhenzong is, he is his own brother. This is a fact that cannot be changed.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, then she sat down on the chair again.


    She never knew anything, she just had to sit here quietly and wait for He Zhenzong to come back.

 v2 Chapter 709： Tenacious sister VS sick brother (32)

    On the other side, after watching for a few minutes, He Zhenzong turned around and sat down beside Feng Siwen.


    He said something in a low voice, and Feng Siwen''s expression suddenly became panic.


    Feng Siwen suddenly hugged himself tightly, his body trembling slightly.


    He Zhenzong yawned lazily, feeling very boring.


    He briefly comforted Feng Siwen, Feng Siwen calmed down, and his expression softened.


    He Zhenzong continued to make hints to Feng Siwen, but these hints were not very good hints.


    Of course, Feng Siwen did not find these to be implied.


    Those who study psychology, the psychological suggestion is a very good game.


    Not to mention the guy He Zhenzong.


    Tao Yanxi only saw that Feng Siwen''s condition didn''t seem to be very good, and then He Zhenzong didn''t know what to say, so he comforted Feng Siwen.


    It seems that He Zhenzong is really giving Feng Siwen correct psychological counseling?


    rather than induce suicide or something?


    Such a doubt crossed Tao Yanxi''s mind, but it quickly disappeared.


    Just because He Zhenzong spied on her, Tao Yanxi didn''t believe that He Zhenzong would be so kind.


    Moreover, the feeling He Zhenzong gave her was really too strange.


    Tao Yanxi has been carefully observing Feng Siwen''s state. After two hours, apart from something a little wrong at the beginning, later Feng Siwen''s state was very good.


    From this treatment alone, Tao Yanxi did not obtain any effective information.


    Because He Zhenzong always sat with his back to her, even if she wanted to read He Zhenzong''s lips, he couldn''t do it because he had his back to her.


    Tao Yanxi even suspected that He Zhenzong was sitting with his back to her on purpose.


    After two hours, Feng Siwen left, and He Zhenzong also returned to the study.


    He leaned against the door, "How is it? Does it look good?"


    Tao Yanxi stood up, did not turn around to look at He Zhenzong, but lowered her head and said, "Very good."


    He Zhenzong chuckled lightly, walked behind Tao Yanxi step by step, suddenly stretched out his arms and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t struggle, but her body was a little stiff.


    "Then how about I also help you with psychological counseling?"


    He Zhenzong approached Tao Yanxi''s ear, and the warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s earlobe, making her earlobe turn pink all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her eyes flashing slightly.


    "Do you think I need counseling?" she heard herself ask.


    "What do you think? Huh?" He Zhenzong chuckled, "If you don''t need it, why do you think Dr. Nie sent you to me, eh?"


    He Zhenzong also specially emphasized the word "Doctor Nie".


    When Tao Yanxi heard He Zhenzong think so, there was a faint conjecture in his heart.


    He Zhenzong thought that she cared about Dr. Nie very much, so she mentioned Dr. Nie again and again, trying to seize her weakness in this way.


    Perhaps, He Zhenzong would ruthlessly stress how much Dr. Nie cared about her, and then finally gave her a crushing blow, telling her that Dr. Nie actually didn''t care about her at all, which caused her to break down and choose suicide.


    What Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that she actually guessed the truth with just such a guess.


    After many days of observation, He Zhenzong believed that the person who could cause Tao Yanxi''s mood swings was Dr. Nie.

 v2 Chapter 710： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (33)

    That''s why he chose the content of the psychological suggestion as "Doctor Nie".


    But what He Zhenzong didn''t expect was that the person Tao Yanxi cared about the most should be him.


    It''s just because he cares, he carefully hides himself in front of him, lest he be discovered by him.


    As for Dr. Nie, to Tao Yanxi, he was probably just a passerby.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi said, "Okay."


    There was a glint in He Zhenzong''s eyes, and he gently kissed her earlobe.


    "Good boy," he said.


    So, the matter of psychological counseling for Tao Yanxi was settled.


    The next afternoon, Tao Yanxi followed He Zhenzong to the psychological counseling room.


    She was lying on the reclining chair, her body slowly relaxing with He Zhenzong''s words.


    "You are now on a sunny beach, the breeze is blowing..."


    The words described by He Zhenzong appeared in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    This is a very relaxed and comfortable picture, in which, she feels that her whole body will relax.


    "Don''t think about that man, that man with a ferocious expression on the whip..." He Zhenzong said slowly.


    The human brain is a very strange thing. It automatically ignores the word "don''t" and presents the picture described after "don''t" in its mind.


    So when He Zhenzong said this, Tao Yanxi''s mind instantly filled with the appearance of the beast.


    At the same time, the originally pleasant scenery has also turned gray.


    It was a clear sky just now, but it turned into a cloud of clouds in an instant.


    In front of Tao Yanxi, stood a very sloppy man with a whip in his hand, and the whip was still stained with blood.


    This is the beast father of the original body, and the man who sent her to the prison with her own hands before, leading to the cemetery of execution.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, she knew that this was a picture created by He Zhenzong.


    "Don''t think about that man, don''t think about that man who slapped you with a whip..."


    The more you don''t think about it, the more you think about it.


    The more you don''t want it, the more you want it.


    Tao Yanxi watched the man in front of him wield the whip, and the next second, it slammed towards her fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously raised her hand and grabbed the whip, then pulled it hard.


    The next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    With sweat on her forehead, looking at He Zhenzong, she asked word by word, "What are you doing?"


    He Zhenzong asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Did you see anything terrifying?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and looked down at her right hand.


    It seemed that there was still the feeling of holding the whip just now, but she knew very well that everything just now was just a dream woven by He Zhenzong.


    "I saw that man." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    She didn''t believe that He Zhenzong didn''t know this kind of thing. As a psychiatrist, how could he not understand the structure of the human brain?


    "Is that so..." He Zhenzong deliberately lengthened his tone, "It seems that your psychological problems are still very serious, and you need proper treatment."


    He Zhenzong raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head, "Don''t worry, I will help you."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and looked straight at He Zhenzong, who was smiling all over his face.


    After a while, she let out a monotonous "um" from her nose.

 v2 Chapter 711： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (34)

    The days after that were very calm, and He Zhenzong would give Tao Yanxi psychological counseling for half an hour every day.


    During this process, He Zhenzong mentioned the animal and Doctor Nie the most.


    However, what He Zhenzong didn''t know, the "beasts" and "Doctor Nie" in his mouth were not what Tao Yanxi cared about the most.


    The person Tao Yanxi really cared about was him.


    It is precisely because of this that the so-called psychological counseling (hinting) does not actually have much effect on Tao Yanxi.


    Later, He Zhenzong also discovered this.


    Because Tao Yanxi''s performance does not look like a child with autism who has been hurt.


    But because of this, He Zhenzong became more and more interested in Tao Yanxi.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi fell asleep under the guidance of He Zhenzong.


    Just at this time, He Zhenzong received a text message, he glanced at it, then got up and left the psychological consultation room.


    According to He Zhenzong''s estimation, Tao Yanxi should not wake up for a while, so he left with confidence.


    However, He Zhenzong''s estimate was wrong after all. Tao Yanxi woke up less than ten minutes after he left.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up, the first thing she did was to look for He Zhenzong''s figure.


    However, she looked and looked, but did not find the existence of He Zhenzong.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked in the room.


    He Zhenzong brought her here in the past, and she never observed the things in the room without He Zhenzong.


    Now that He Zhenzong is not there, she can just take a look.


    Tao Yanxi came to the desk, opened the drawer, and saw the folder inside.


    Tao Yanxi took out the folder and flipped through it.


    What caught my eye was a girl named "Nie Xuerou", with a black and white photo attached to it. At first glance, she looked very similar to Dr. Nie.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    She quickly browsed and found that it turned out to be the record of Dr. Nie''s sister doing psychological counseling at He Zhenzong''s place.


    This is nothing, this He Zhenzong obviously gave Nie Xuerou a strong psychological suggestion, and finally made her choose suicide.


    Tao Yanxi turned back again, and it was still the patient''s data for psychotherapy at He Zhenzong''s place.


    And these people, without exception, committed suicide.


    But the timing of suicide varies. Some suicides take two to three months, while others take two or three years.


    Tao Yanxi took a cursory look and found that more than a dozen people chose to commit suicide after He Zhenzong''s suggestion.


    Tao Yanxi was not sure if He Zhenzong had induced them to commit suicide, but this apparently abnormal treatment report made Tao Yanxi have to doubt this.


    There was also a folder in the drawer, Tao Yanxi quickly took it out and found that it contained her information, as well as Feng Siwen''s information.


    It seems that this should be the information of the person who is currently undergoing psychological counseling.


    On her profile, in the current status column, a question mark was drawn.


    In the column of Feng Siwen''s current status, he wrote: [It has collapsed and will be resolved within a month. ¡¿


    The word "solve" was especially annoying, and it also made Tao Yanxi''s heart tremble involuntarily.


    He Zhenzong, what is the purpose of doing this?


    "What are you doing?" He Zhenzong''s voice suddenly sounded in the room, causing Tao Yanxi''s hand to shake suddenly.

 v2 Chapter 712： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (35)

    The documents in Tao Yanxi''s hand fell to the ground, and the papers were scattered on the ground, and one of them even floated to He Zhenzong''s feet.


    He Zhenzong picked it up, a dim light flashed in his eyes.


    "Little baby, it''s not a good habit to mess with other people''s things~"


    He Zhenzong took the thin piece of paper and approached Tao Yanxi step by step.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong stiffly, "You are not someone else."


    She forced herself to say that.


    He Zhenzong smiled lightly, put the piece of paper on the table, and approached Tao Yanxi.


    "So, in your heart, that''s what you think? Huh? Want me?"


    He Zhenzong licked his lips, at this time his lips were only one centimeter away from Tao Yanxi''s.


    "Haha..." He Zhenzong laughed until his entire chest was vibrating.


    He leaned forward slightly and licked Tao Yanxi''s lips lightly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, "You are committing a crime."


    Inducing others to commit suicide, this is a naked criminal act!


    "Little darling, you have to talk about evidence~" He Zhenzong said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "These are the evidence." Tao Yanxi pointed to the treatment materials scattered on the table and the floor.


    He Zhenzong shook his head erratically, "Where is the evidence here? Huh?"


    He Zhenzong chuckled lightly and said in a weird tone: "Little baby, those police officers don''t think these are evidences. How did they become evidence when they came to you?"


    After He Zhenzong''s treatment, he would choose to commit suicide, which is a bit strange no matter how you look at it.


    The police also came to investigate He Zhenzong, but found nothing.


    These data on the surface cannot be used as evidence.


    Because of the lack of evidence, even if He Zhenzong felt a little strange, the police couldn''t do anything to He Zhenzong.


    What''s more, when those people were being treated here by He Zhenzong, they had a lot of psychological problems, and the police investigated this clearly.


    This also led to He Zhenzong still active in the society in a stable and stable manner.


    Having said that, after He Zhenzong said these words, he squeezed Tao Yanxi''s chin fiercely.


    "Little baby, you are so cute."


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong, bit her lip and asked, "Dr. Nie''s sister, didn''t she want to kill herself?"


    He Zhenzong frowned slightly, and said with a sad tone: "Little baby, why are you so greedy? Huh? You said you care about me just now, why do you mention Dr. Nie now? Huh?"


    "A woman''s mouth, a deceiving ghost..." He Zhenzong shook his head with a pity on his expression.


    "Mr. He, Nie Xuerou, didn''t you have to die originally?" If the correct guidance was given, would the girl choose to commit suicide?


    He Zhenzong snorted, "Is this answer important?"


    "It''s very important." Tao Yanxi said in a serious tone.


    Yes, it is very important, whether it is for Dr. Nie, for her, or even for He Zhenzong himself, this is a very important issue.


    "Yeah~" He Zhenzong''s tone became high, "But what''s the point of living?"


    "What''s the point of living in this filthy, disgusting world?"


    He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi, and his voice was a little hazy.


    "Little baby, will you go to **** with me?"

 v2 Chapter 713： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (36)

    "I! No! Yes!" Tao Yanxi said firmly.


    She broke free from He Zhenzong''s shackles and looked at him with burning eyes.


    He Zhenzong was startled, and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    He clearly hypnotized Tao Yanxi just now, why was she able to break free?


    He Zhenzong pursed his lips, and the color of his eyes darkened.


    Those ink-like black eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, as if to **** her whole body in.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong without fear.


    "You and Dr. Nie have been friends for many years, why do you do this?"


    He Zhenzong did not know how important Nie Xuerou was to Dr. Nie.


    In that case, why did He Zhenzong do this?


    He Zhenzong chuckled, "Friend?"


    "I don''t have any friends~" He Zhenzong licked his lips, "Little baby, do you want to be my friend? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I dare not be your friend."


    "Little baby, don''t worry, I will treat you well."


    He Zhenzong took a step forward and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    "I do, I like you very much~"


    As soon as he finished speaking, He Zhenzong bit Tao Yanxi''s lips all at once.


    It is indeed gnawing, and the rough way is not at all in line with the gentleness he usually shows.


    Tao Yanxi''s lips were quickly gnawed by He Zhenzong, and the smell of blood spread in his mouth, but He Zhenzong lightened his strength all of a sudden, and gently licked the blood beads that kept coming out.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to break free, but was held tighter by He Zhenzong.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi bit He Zhenzong''s lips.


    Blood beads came out instantly and poured into Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Despite this, He Zhenzong still did not let go of Tao Yanxi.


    A few minutes later, He Zhenzong released Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    In the next instant, He Zhenzong placed Tao Yanxi on the table, and her upper body almost lay on the table.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi just spit out a word, when He Zhenzong took out his mobile phone, and suddenly tore Tao Yanxi''s clothes.


    He Zhenzong shook his mobile phone, "You said, I will play a video call to Dr. Nie now and show him your current appearance. Guess what he will think?"


    He Zhenzong didn''t want Tao Yanxi to answer, and he hardly gave Tao Yanxi a chance to answer.


    He Zhenzong then said: "You said, will he dislike you... dirty?"


    He Zhenzong still had a smile on his face, but that smile made people feel terrifying no matter what.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi''s top had become rags, but his lower body was intact.


    But if you only look at the upper body, Tao Yanxi''s appearance is really embarrassing to the extreme.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Zhenzong and licked the blood on his lips.


    "Mr. He, do you think I care about Dr. Nie?"


    He Zhenzong looked at Tao Yanxi and seemed to be thinking about the authenticity of her words.


    Tao Yanxi was completely lying on the table, she stretched out her right leg and gently hooked He Zhenzong''s thigh.


    "I care..." Tao Yanxi stretched her tone, "It''s obviously you~"


    He Zhenzong did not speak, but looked at Tao Yanxi even more hotly.


    He didn''t know if what Tao Yanxi said was true or not.


    On the one hand, he hoped that Tao Yanxi was telling the truth, because it would give him a sense of being loved.


    But on the other hand, He Zhenzong did not want to believe that what Tao Yanxi said was the truth.

 v2 Chapter 714： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (37)

    Because it means that his previous observations were all wrong.


    He Zhenzong is undoubtedly proud. He does not allow himself to make mistakes in his professional field, especially such a low-level mistake.


    But at the same time, he wanted to believe that what Tao Yanxi said was true.


    Because of Tao Yanxi''s words, He Zhenzong was a little stunned.


    Taking this opportunity, Tao Yanxi put her foot on He Zhenzong''s chest.


    "Mr. He, can I accompany you to heaven with you?"


    Tao Yanxi gently opened He Zhenzong''s shirt with her feet, and naturally touched the skin above his chest.


    Tao Yanxi''s feet were a little cold, and He Zhenzong felt the coolness and immediately came back to his senses.


    He Zhenzong grabbed Tao Yanxi''s ankle and exerted a little force.


    "Pain..." Tao Yanxi exclaimed.


    However, He Zhenzong did not reduce his strength because of Tao Yanxi''s exclamation.


    He just looked at Tao Yanxi coldly, as if thinking about something.


    A few seconds later, He Zhenzong slowly evoked a smile.


    "Heaven?" He Zhenzong leaned over and approached Tao Yanxi, "Where is heaven? Can you find the way there? Huh?"


    The last "um" word, with an ambiguous ending, made Tao Yanxi feel a little itchy.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Huh?" Tao Yanxi said, imitating He Zhenzong''s way of speaking.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, almost colliding with sparks.


    At the moment when their eyes met, the two seemed to understand the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    The next moment, I saw Tao Yanxi pulling He Zhenzong''s clothes and sticking his body to his own.


    He Zhenzong, on the other hand, supported the table with both hands, preventing himself from sticking to Tao Yanxi''s body.


    He Zhenzong looked down at Tao Yanxi, who was very close to him, and Tao Yanxi also looked at He Zhenzong, who was almost sticking to him.


    "Heaven?" He Zhenzong licked his lips, "I haven''t been there, so why not walk with you?"


    After He Zhenzong finished speaking, he instantly kissed Tao Yanxi.


    The two of them pressed their lips together tightly, and their bodies gradually got closer.


    The closeness of the chest to the chest also seems to mean the closeness of the heart to the heart.


    The breathing of the two of them gradually became heavier, and the sound of panting also sounded in the room.


    The temperature in the room seemed to have risen by a point.


    The temperature enveloped the two of them, but it also radiated from them.


    He Zhenzong''s hand wandered on Tao Yanxi''s body, and Tao Yanxi also began to cater to He Zhenzong.


    Ambiguous moans soon sounded in the room, and this was just the beginning.


    I don''t know how long it took, when the joy reached its peak, Tao Yanxi bit He Zhenzong''s earlobe and said with a slight panting, "Heaven, did you see it?"


    He Zhenzong hugged Tao Yanxi tightly and did not speak.


    Did he see heaven?


    he does not know.


    He only knows that now he really wants to drag the person in his arms into hell, and let her sink with him, sinking forever.


    After the fierce battle, the room was a mess.


    The documents were scattered on the ground and became wrinkled.


    He Zhenzong burned them all, even the share with Tao Yanxi.


    All of this, He Zhenzong did it in front of Tao Yanxi.


    The spark jumped in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and her fingers moved slightly, but after all, it did not stop He Zhenzong.


    And these materials, these evidences, also disappeared in this world with the beating of sparks.

 v2 Chapter 715： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (38)

    In the days that followed, the two almost fused together.


    As Tao Yanxi said, she took He Zhenzong to heaven.


    But at the same time, He Zhenzong kept pulling her to hell.


    If it is said, the psychological hints He Zhenzong made to Tao Yanxi before were relatively obscure.


    So since that day, He Zhenzong has begun to forcibly guide Tao Yanxi into the psychological trap set by him.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi''s will is very firm, and in fact, up to now, He Zhenzong has not found Tao Yanxi''s weakness, so Tao Yanxi has never been bewitched by He Zhenzong.


    He Zhenzong always seems to be unwilling to believe that Tao Yanxi''s weakness is actually him, so He Zhenzong''s psychological suggestion to Tao Yanxi is almost what will happen to Doctor Nie, or what will happen to that beast. .


    Not to mention that Tao Yanxi didn''t mean anything to Dr. Nie at all, just said that the beast, since the last time that beast was declared to be executed, the original body''s obsession has dissipated a lot.


    Coupled with Tao Yanxi''s self-regulation during this period of time, when he mentions that man now, Tao Yanxi no longer has that sense of fear and despair.


    Maybe more, just sympathy for what happened to the original body.


    The more normal Tao Yanxi behaves, the more indifferent he behaves, the more it arouses He Zhenzong''s Gu Qiuwang.


    At the same time, Feng Siwen and her male protagonist also started a vigorous love story, and they ran to He Zhenzong less and less frequently.


    He Zhenzong''s whole mind is now on Tao Yanxi, so he doesn''t pay much attention to Feng Siwen.


    Anyway, to He Zhenzong, Feng Siwen was just a fragile little girl.


    Even if he doesn''t do something, if no one can make her strong, Feng Siwen will collapse sooner or later.


    He Zhenzong is now more and more interested in Tao Yanxi. As for the others, I''m sorry, they really don''t care at all.


    Another month later, Tao Yanxi, who woke up in a daze with a sore body again, received a call from Dr. Nie.


    Tao Yanxi responded, then glanced at He Zhenzong who was still sleeping, got up and walked to the living room.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing a nightgown, and there were some extremely ambiguous marks all over her body.


    When the door was opened, Dr. Nie was slightly taken aback when he saw Tao Yanxi covered in traces.


    "You..." Doctor Nie was interrupted by Tao Yanxi just after saying a word.


    "I''m with him." Tao Yanxi said.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and motioned for Doctor Nie to give him something.


    Dr. Nie handed a small delicate bag to Tao Yanxi, "So this thing is for him?"


    Tao Yanxi took the bag with a smile and nodded.


    "um, yes."


    Dr. Nie wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he didn''t seem to have any position to say something.


    In the end, Dr. Nie could only spit out four words.


    "I wish you happiness."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and frowned, "Thank you, I will."


    Dr. Nie nodded, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Well." Tao Yanxi waved, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Doctor Nie said goodbye to Tao Yan and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door and gave a big yawn, um... Still a little sleepy.


    "What is he here for?" He Zhenzong''s voice suddenly sounded...

 v2 Chapter 716： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (39)

    Tao Yanxi turned around, looked at He Zhenzong leaning against the wall, shook the small bag in his hand and said, "He''s here to deliver this thing."


    "What?" He Zhenzong walked over and looked down at the bag in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi smiled mysteriously, took out an exquisite small box in the bag, and opened it.


    "Look." Tao Yanxi smiled brightly, "I designed the ring myself~"


    These are two couple rings, of which the women''s ring is a six-prong setting diamond ring, with an innovative platinum six-prong setting diamond setting on the ring, maximizing the set off of the diamond, so that its light can follow the cutting face. All-round refraction makes the diamond bloom with unprecedented and extremely dazzling brilliance.


    The other male ring is the simplest and most classic three-ring ring.


    On the inside of the two rings, two letters are also engraved.


    "HT" is engraved on the inside of women''s rings and "TH" is engraved on the inside of men''s rings.


    This is the capitalization of the surnames of Tao Yanxi and He Zhenzong.


    Tao Yanxi shook the ring and said, "This ring of mine, your surname is in front of mine, means that you are more important than myself."


    "This ring of yours, my surname is in front of you, so, in your heart, am I more important than you?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at He Zhenzong with anticipation.


    He Zhenzong took the ring and put it on his ring finger.


    "Of course," he said.


    He Zhenzong took the female ring in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and put it firmly on Tao Yanxi''s ring finger.


    "We are all for each other."


    He Zhenzong said so.


    Yes, they are all for each other.


    In their hearts, the other party is more important than themselves.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the ring on her hand, her smile brighter.


    Perhaps it was the fact that he took the initiative to put on the ring to please He Zhenzong. In the following days, He Zhenzong was very gentle.


    He Zhenzong also stopped the psychological suggestion to Tao Yanxi, and the whole person behaved very calmly.


    Of course, this is all on the surface.


    Moreover, what He Zhenzong didn''t know was that Tao Yanxi had installed a nano-positioning tracker in his ring.


    Tao Yanxi could clearly know where He Zhenzong went.


    For example, recently, He Zhenzong would go out for two or three hours every day.


    In these two or three hours, He Zhenzong went to one place.


    A mental hospital in the city.


    To this end, Tao Yanxi paid special attention to the news.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi saw a news report that a patient in the mental hospital chose to commit suicide in the early morning. It was revealed that he had lost hope in life, so he chose to commit suicide.


    When Tao Yanxi saw this news, before He Zhenzong came back, Tao Yanxi searched around the house, and finally found the patient''s information about the suicide under the bed in the bedroom.


    He Zhenzong, as expected, did not stop his criminal behavior.


    Tao Yanxi clenched the document tightly, her eyes darkened.


    That night, when He Zhenzong came back, Tao Yanxi was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to climb to heaven with He Zhenzong.


    After the passion was over, Tao Yanxi nestled in He Zhenzong''s arms, rubbed his chest and said, "Let''s watch the sunrise tomorrow, shall we?"


    He Zhenzong thought for a while, but did not ask Tao Yanxi why he suddenly wanted to see the sunrise, but replied "Okay".

 v2 Chapter 717： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (40)

    Tao Yanxi fell asleep in a daze after obtaining He Zhenzong''s consent.


    And He Zhenzong also hugged Tao Yan''s footsteps and quickly went into dreamland.


    At about four o''clock the next day, Tao Yanxi was woken up by the alarm clock that had been specially set before.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the alarm, and then called He Zhenzong up.


    "Let''s watch the sunrise." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Zhenzong responded with a "hmm" and went into the bathroom to wash and so on, seemingly confused.


    At 4:30, He Zhenzong drove to the Fengshan Mountain mentioned by Tao Yanxi.


    Fengshan is a very steep mountain in the city, but the scenery is beautiful, so many couples come here to play.


    Of course, couples who watch the sunrise so early are still very rare.


    When the two reached the top of Fengshan Mountain, it was only five o''clock, and it seemed that there were still about ten minutes before the sun rose.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about anything and sat directly on the ground.


    She looked into the distance, her voice a little low.


    "Did you do the man who committed suicide in the mental hospital yesterday?"


    He Zhenzong sat beside Tao Yanxi and said without concealment, "Yes."


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at He Zhenzong, she really couldn''t understand such behavior.


    He Zhenzong and Tao Yanxi looked directly, "I''m still in hell."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "No matter where you are, there must be a reason for doing this, why?"


    Why?


    He Zhenzong has also asked himself this question countless times.


    "When my mother committed suicide in front of me, you know? That blood splattered, it was beautiful."


    He Zhenzong''s voice became deep and affectionate.


    "Suicide is the purest way to return to God in this world."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, she looked directly into He Zhenzong''s eyes, "No, it''s just living."


    "Little baby, you are the strongest baby I have ever seen. No matter how I hypnotize or suggest you, you still maintain a firm mentality of being alive."


    He Zhenzong couldn''t help laughing when he said this.


    "Little darling, you are awesome."


    "No." Tao Yanxi stood up and looked into the distance.


    At this moment, a ray of light rose in the distance, and it was the rising sun.


    "It''s not like that." Tao Yanxi shook his head, "What you love is the pleasure of ruling the death of others."


    Tao Yanxi turned around and looked at He Zhenzong, "But I love you."


    He Zhenzong was stunned for a moment, but did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t even think about asking He Zhenzong to answer, she turned around, opened her arms, and embraced the rising sun.


    Sunrise is a very beautiful process, but it is also a very fast process.


    The whole process from the first ray of sunlight hitting the earth to the full rise of the sun takes less than a minute.


    "The sunrise is beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, and the sun hit her, as if it had plated a layer of golden light on her.


    Looking at Tao Yanxi like this, He Zhenzong didn''t know why, but he felt a little panic.


    This unfamiliar emotion haunted him, making him unable to react for a while.


    "I love you."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice became distant and seemed to be everywhere.


    Her body leaned forward slightly, her hair was completely let down, and the breeze blew and swayed some of her broken hair.


    Under He Zhenzong''s unbelievable and fearful expression, Tao Yanxi''s body suddenly fell...

 v2 Chapter 718： Tenacious Sister VS Sick Brother (41)

    In the end, what Tao Yanxi left to He Zhenzong was an innocent smile.


    He Zhenzong stared blankly at the mountains surrounded by clouds, his legs softened and he collapsed to the ground.


    how so¡­¡­


    He Zhenzong knelt on the ground, forgetting time, space, and himself.


    A tear fell from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t respond.


    Is it raining?


    How is it possible that the sun is so bright.


    But why, his eyes are foggy?


    The siren sounded from far and near in this quiet mountain. When Dr. Nie brought a group of police officers to the top of the mountain, what he saw was He Zhenzong kneeling there alone.


    Dr. Nie rushed in front of He Zhenzong and smashed his fist into He Zhenzong''s face.


    "You bastard! Pervert!"


    Dr. Nie knew everything, he knew about his sister, and He Zhenzong''s nature.


    And all this, Tao Yanxi told him.


    Just now, Dr. Nie also kept talking with Tao Yanxi.


    When the call was terminated, Dr. Nie knew that something was wrong.


    So when he came here in a hurry, it was still too late.


    He Zhenzong was arrested, but he did not cooperate with the investigation at all, because of the lack of evidence, his guilt could not be concluded for the time being.


    After Dr. Nie found out, he took the initiative to ask for a conversation with He Zhenzong.


    "The search and rescue personnel searched and rescued for three days and three nights, and only found this thing." Dr. Nie put the ring engraved with "HT" in front of He Zhenzong.


    "Her body was eaten by beasts."


    He Zhenzong suddenly raised his head when he heard this.


    His eyes were blood-red, and his face was blue-purple, looking very scary.


    He Zhenzong stared straight at the ring, as if to confirm something.


    Time passed bit by bit, just when Dr. Nie thought that He Zhenzong was still unwilling to cooperate, He Zhenzong spoke up.


    "Give me the ring, I''ll explain, all."


    Dr. Nie breathed a sigh of relief, and the policeman next to him quickly responded with "OK".


    As long as you are willing to explain, isn''t it a ring? Just give it to him.


    After all, it was his thing.


    Because of He Zhenzong''s active account, the crime about him was quickly sentenced.


    The sentence was sentenced to life imprisonment.


    But just a week after the sentence was pronounced, prison guards discovered that He Zhenzong was dead in prison.


    He Zhenzong committed suicide.


    His death was very tragic, and nothing on his body was intact.


    Every inch of his skin was scratched by the ring.


    The diamond split the skin and split He Zhenzong''s heart.


    And when people cleaned up He Zhenzong''s prison room, they pushed aside the messy background and saw the same three words written all over the wall.


    Every stroke was full of He Zhenzong''s emotions, and every word deepened his despair.


    Those three words are:


    ¡¾Peach Words¡¿


    In the end, Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments belonging to her brother and left this world.


    When Xiao Yao asked her why she ended this plane in such a way, Tao Yanxi only said one sentence.


    [If my brother who recovers his memory in the future knows that he has done such an unconscionable thing, he will definitely feel guilty and sad, right? ¡¿


    So in this world, He Zhenzong can only use this method to end his mysterious life...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: I strongly recommend Jiyou Xiang Weiyu''s "Quick Crossover: Do whatever you want to the president", and Ye Jia''s Lichen''s "Quick Crossing: The fine-grained male god, please blacken it!" "Thinking of "Quick Cross: The Host is a Fox Spirit", Yue Jiu Ru "Quick Cross: Blackened Male God, strong!" "The Quick Pass Text~


    PS: He Zhenzong has a side story, I will make it up tomorrow~

 v2 Chapter 719： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (1)

    The dark clouds hung heavily in the sky, but the heavy rain that had been forecasted for a long time was slow to fall.


    The sultry summer night always leaves people helpless and can only stay in an air-conditioned room in exchange for a temporary coolness.


    And on a country road, a Rolls-Royce galloped at a speed that didn''t belong to it.


    Looking at the dark sky, Wang Fangshu always had a bad feeling in his heart. He looked through the rearview mirror at his boss who was sitting in the back row.


    I don''t know what kind of wind the BOSS is blowing this time, and it will come to this remote small town. Although they have detected that there is a leakage of demonic energy here, after testing, the demonic energy should be leaked by a newly formed monster. Couldn''t it be wrong for the BOSS to be there in person?


    Wang Fangshu complained in his heart, but on the surface he looked serious.


    Li Riyao looked at the local newspaper in his hand. It said that tourism development is going to be carried out here recently, and part of the excavation of the mountain was carried out. He didn''t know what he found two days ago, but it caused a shock.


    It was also at that time that they detected the leakage of demonic energy.


    Li Riyao''s eyes darkened, is it really a little demon who just formed? Or is it a sealed monster?


    The two people in the car had their own thoughts, but the sky outside the car window was even more depressing.


    The black cloud hangs there, and the next moment it seems to be pressing up.


    When the first drop of rain fell from the sky, there was a sudden burst of thunder, and a flash of lightning slid across, not knowing where it hit, making a loud noise.


    Wang Fangshu had a vague sense of unease, his hand holding the steering wheel was already stained with sweat.


    "BOSS..." Wang Fangshu called out, it seemed that this method would give her some sense of security.


    Li Riyao ignored her at all, just looked forward lightly.


    In front of the fast-moving car, there was a woman in white clothes, with her back to them, her waist-length hair hanging down behind her, accompanied by flashes of lightning from time to time, she looked a bit terrifying.


    "Stop." Li Riyao said as he was about to pass the woman.


    Wang Fangshu stopped the car subconsciously. She looked forward and exclaimed, "Ghost...Ghost!"


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    "Shut up!" Li Riyao shouted in a low voice.


    The woman seemed to hear Wang Fangshu''s voice and turned around slowly.


    Wang Fangshu could even see the dim light in her eyes, her body was shaking, and she glanced at her boss with tears in her eyes.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi looked at the equipment in front of her curiously and tilted her head. What the heck is this?


    Tao Yanxi had a headache. She felt that she had forgotten a lot of things, but she couldn''t say what it was.


    She just remembers that she seems to be a big demon who has been sleeping for many years?


    Speaking of which, after sleeping for thousands of years, she was really hungry.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, really wanting to eat, no matter what it is, it''s good to eat mainly.


    And she has seen that there is a rat demon in that strange device. Although she doesn''t like eating rats, it seems that there is no better choice right now.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and stood in front of Rolls-Royce with a dim light in his eyes.


    Wang Fangshu in the car:  ¡­


    Wang Fangshu rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Li Riyao looked at the woman who was staring at Wang Fangshu, her eyes were green, as if she was watching some delicious food.

 v2 Chapter 720： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (2)

    Li Riyao opened the door and got out of the car.


    The rain kept falling on the ground, but strangely, Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao did not have any water stains on their bodies.


    Tao Yanxi was shocked when she saw a person who suddenly appeared. She didn''t realize his existence just now!


    Li Riyao frowned slightly, but he couldn''t see the original form of the monster in front of him.


    She was quite sure that the person in front of her was a monster. Although the demonic aura on her body was very light, with her keen intuition, she still sensed the demonic energy in this man.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao vigilantly, she could not see the true form of this man!


    Although the demonic energy on this man is very light, almost non-existent, but with her sensitive nose, she knows that this is a monster, maybe a big monster!


    Both of them looked at each other vigilantly, and the thunder in the sky added to the tense atmosphere of this scene.


    "boarding."


    Li Riyao said coldly, it''s not a big deal for them to stand like this.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what Li Riyao was talking about, she looked left and right with a confused look on her face.


    Li Riyao''s frown deepened, he raised his foot and walked to Tao Yanxi, grabbing her arm.


    Tao Yanxi was about to fight back when she saw a flash of golden light on Li Riyao''s body, as if warning her.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, who is this man in front of him? The body actually implies the national road!


    Li Riyao didn''t seem to notice anything, he grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and walked to the car, opened the door, and let her in.


    In the end, he sat down by himself, and then hit Wang Fangshu, successfully waking him up.


    The awakened Wang Fangshu was stunned and shouted, "Ghost...ghost..."


    "Drive!" Li Riyao said lightly.


    Wang Fangshu subconsciously carried out his boss''s order. He glanced at the rearview mirror and saw that "female ghost"!


    Wang Fangshu''s hand trembled and he almost rushed out of the road.


    Li Riyao snorted coldly, Wang Fangshu''s body trembled, he didn''t dare to think about anything, and drove the car intently.


    As long as there is his own boss, no ghost is a problem!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the rat demon who was very close to him, swallowed, and was very hungry.


    Maybe Tao Yanxi''s eyes were too naked, and Wang Fangshu shuddered abruptly.


    Li Riyao frowned and said lightly, "Be honest."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Li Riyao with some grievances, bad silver! Don''t let her eat!


    "I''m hungry." Tao Yanxi touched her stomach. She hadn''t eaten for thousands of years. She was really hungry.


    Li Riyao didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to say that, she didn''t like to eat in the car, so there was nothing to eat in the car.


    There is no commissary around here, and there is definitely nothing to eat.


    "Be patient." Li Riyao flipped through the newspaper and said coldly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Li Riyao angrily, if it weren''t for the fact that you have a national road in your body, I would have eaten you long ago! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Thinking of when she had suffered such grievances. In the past, as long as she coughed lightly, there would be a lot of monsters giving her food.


    It''s like now, she is so pitiful, she can only endure it in exchange!


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva and looked at Wang Fangshu attentively. She couldn''t eat it, so she could check it out!

 v2 Chapter 721： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (3)

    Wang Fangshu only felt that the gloomy wind was blowing, as if something was staring at him.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart, feeling rather like crying without tears.


    The car was driving very fast, the rain outside had stopped, the sun came out, and the rainbow came out.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the car window, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the long-lost sunshine.


    Li Riyao saw this scene with a slight glance. The delicate person was lying there, enjoying the sunshine after the rain and the sun, and it was a bit beautiful.


    Li Riyao''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t say anything, but couldn''t help but tighten his hand holding the newspaper.


    The car drove all the way, and finally came to a small village.


    It was the morning at this time, and there was a burst of smoke from the simple house, and there seemed to be a sweet smell in the air.


    Tao Yanxi was really hungry, she looked at the village eagerly, swallowing her saliva from time to time.


    Wang Fangshu looked at the village not far away. Although it was an idyllic scene, she always felt that there was something in it.


    "BOSS..." Wang Fangshu called out hesitantly.


    Li Riyao nodded, put down the newspaper in his hand, and looked at the village not far away.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Let''s go in! There must be something delicious in there!"


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi, this village is obviously weird, did this man do it on purpose, or did he really know nothing?


    Li Riyao''s mind turned around a few times, and finally ordered Wang Fangshu: "Go in."


    Wang Fangshu suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and drove closer to the village.


    Because the road into the village was narrow, they couldn''t stop and go in on foot.


    Tao Yanxi walked at the back, and when she was about to approach the village, she glanced thoughtfully behind her, and there seemed to be something flashing away.


    "BOSS..." Wang Fangshu clasped his arm tightly and said shiveringly, "Why do I feel that there is a lot of yin here."


    Li Riyao''s eyes flickered slightly, and he didn''t feel that he was far away just now, but now that he came to the village, there was indeed something strange.


    "Wait and watch." Li Riyao said coldly.


    Wang Fangshu moved closer to Li Riyao, as long as he was close to his own boss, he would have a sense of security.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel anything, she just touched her stomach, wondering if she could eat the people inside.


    Of course, the idea was only fleeting.


    A picture flashed in her mind, and the picture suddenly broke into her mind, causing her to frown slightly.


    In the picture, a strange-looking monster is saying something.


    It seems that... human beings are the darlings of heaven?


    A monster like her can only keep a low profile and keep a low profile, otherwise it will only end in the end of the soul.


    This seems to be the reason why she chose to sleep, but she didn''t expect that this sleep was actually five thousand years old.


    And this world has already undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the sigh in her heart, and now she can''t wait to eat for a few days and nights.


    "I''m hungry." Tao Yanxi pulled Li Riyao''s sleeve and stared straight at a house next to her. From there, there were bursts of fragrance.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Li Riyao followed Tao Yanxi''s eyes, frowned slightly, and finally said helplessly, "Let''s go visit this family."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi raised a big smile on the corner of his mouth.

 v2 Chapter 722： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (4)

    This man is still very considerate!


    So, Wang Fangshu took the lead in knocking on the door of the family.


    The person who opened the door was an old woman with vicissitudes, her back was hunched and her body was trembling.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and glanced inside. There were two young men sitting inside, chatting and laughing loudly.


    The old woman was stunned when she saw the people outside the door, and then closed the door with a bang.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Never been treated like this.


    Taoyan moved her ears, she could hear the conversation in the room.


    "Old woman, who is it?" This was a very rough male voice, and it felt a little awkward to hear the voice.


    "No...no one...just a rat, yes, rat." The old woman''s voice trembled, she must be extremely frightened.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Wang Fangshu, isn''t it a mouse?


    "Boss, this..." Wang Fangshu said hesitantly.


    "Well, the next one." Li Riyao said coldly, exuding an unpleasant aura all over his body.


    Wang Fangshu knocked on the door of the next house again. This time, he was not turned away, but was given a good reception.


    But in the face of such a warm family, Wang Fangshu felt awkward.


    Tao Yanxi is eating with peace of mind. She eats very fast, but her movements are extremely elegant, and there is an indescribable sense of comfort.


    The male host on the side saw such Tao Yanxi, and there was a trace of evil in his eyes.


    Li Riyao didn''t eat anything, and since she entered the village, she felt an indescribable sense of weirdness.


    But she has not found the source of the strangeness, and can only wait and see.


    When Tao Yanxi almost emptied the family''s food storage, she finally stopped.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her belly, which was about three percent full, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Human cooking is really getting better and better, and based on this, she will never eat humans again!


    "How many distinguished guests are full?" The host asked with a smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Let''s make a three-point effort."


    Man of the house:¡­¡­


    I have never seen someone so edible!


    The host''s face was ugly for a moment, but the next moment he hung up a smile and said, "Since we''re full, do the distinguished guests have to pay something?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao with innocent eyes.


    "What does he mean?" appeared to be written on his face.


    Li Riyao looked at Wang Fangshu and motioned her to pay.


    Wang Fangshu took out the money and was about to hand it to the male host, but saw the male host with a sinister smile and said, "We don''t accept money here."


    "What do you get if you don''t take money?" Wang Fangshu asked.


    The smile on the male host''s face grew bigger and bigger, and he said negatively, "Get people!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of men of five big and three thick men poured in from outside the door, and they still held weapons in their hands. Looks very ferocious.


    "Tie this girl up and give it to Daxian!" said the male host with a very fierce and vicious expression.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, girl? do you mean her?


    Daxian? Who is that?


    At this moment, Wang Fangshu came to Li Riyao''s side and whispered, "Boss, do we want to..."


    "Wait and watch." Li Riyao said coldly, his entire face sank completely.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi with an indifferent face, and he was full of doubts in his heart.


    Is she too confident or too bold?

 v2 Chapter 723： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (5)

    Tao Yanxi''s face was calm, and a group of people pressed the three of them to a cave.


    The cave was dark, Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose, it was really a savage smell.


    "Daxian... This month''s people brought it, you see..." The village chief rubbed his hands, his face full of greed.


    Tao Yanxi watched this scene with great interest. She remembered that in the past, these human beings could not avoid these monsters. Why are they still worshiping monsters today?


    At this time, I saw a gust of wind blowing, and then a gold ingot appeared in front of the village chief!


    The village chief quickly picked up the gold, her face full of greed, she bit the gold, and after confirming that it was real gold, she quickly said with a flattering smile: "Then we will not disturb you, Daxian, you can use it slowly!"


    The village chief left with the villagers, and when he left, he glanced at Tao Yanxi with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    It is a pity that such a beautiful person was ruined by Daxian.


    After the village chief left, there was a gust of wind blowing from somewhere, and it seemed that he wanted to drag the three of them into the hole.


    However, ten minutes passed, and the wind was getting stronger, but the three of them were still standing there.


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily and said, "How long are you going to fiddle? Come out."


    As soon as these words came out, Yin Feng disappeared immediately, and a few seconds later, a young man with quirky eyebrows emerged from the inside.


    "I said what it is, it turned out to be a weasel, no wonder there is such a big smell in this hole." Tao Yanxi raised her eyes lazily, and yawned again.


    Huang Lang was shocked when he saw Shu Xiaomeng, he couldn''t feel this person''s skill!


    She looked at Li Riyao and Wang Fangshu again, and knelt down on the spot in fright.


    "Sir, please spare your life! Your lord, please spare your life!" Huang Lang cried with snot and tears. There would actually be someone with the power of merit in this Poshan Village. eye.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is she so scary?


    "My lord, I swear, I really didn''t eat people! Really! I sent them back!" Huang Lang promised again and again, which made Tao Yanxi curious.


    "They?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Huang Langkuang nodded and said, "Yes, yes! The people in this village are all about buying and selling people. After I found out, I would scare them and ask them to hand over people every month. At the same time, I would also give them gold. I sent all those people back! Really!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Riyao.


    Huang Lang''s eyes rolled quickly, and his body moved quietly to the left, where there was just a gap.


    "The story is a good story, but unfortunately..."


    Li Riyao''s eyes suddenly burst into a golden light, and at the same time he shot Huang Lang to the ground.


    "Unfortunately, there are too many loopholes!"


    Huang Lang was exposed to the lie and jumped up immediately. He attacked Tao Yan, who he felt was the weakest.


    When Tao Yanxi raised his hand lightly, Huang Lang collapsed to the ground and passed out.


    Wang Fangshu on the side was stunned, God! What is this divine development?


    Tao Yanxi slightly tilted her head to look at Li Riyao, blinked her eyes, licked her lips and asked, "Can I eat him?"


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Wang Fangshu: ! ! !


    To eat a weasel!


    Wang Fangshu shivered while holding himself.

 v2 Chapter 724： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (6)

    "You can''t eat it." Li Riyao asked Wang Fangshu to arrest Huang Lang and prepare to take him to the headquarters.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi was a little disappointed that she couldn''t eat it.


    "You just came out, you have to study the rules of this world." Li Riyao said in a deep voice, the world today is no longer the world of monsters.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi kicked the stone under her feet, what''s the point of not being able to eat human monsters?


    Well... not right, these human-made things are still delicious.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi swallowed and decided! She must taste human food!


    Afterwards, Wang Fangshu captured Huang Lang, and then drove straight away at Li Riyao''s order.


    Li Riyao is not a nosy person either. As long as there are no bad monsters doing things in this village, she usually won''t interfere in anything.


    Some things, human beings are self-inflicted.


    When Tao Yanxi left the village, she took a deep look at the village not far away.


    The top of the village is surrounded by yin qi. People in this village have lived in this yin qi for a long time. I am afraid that the days after this will definitely be difficult.


    I don''t know who has a deep hatred with the people in this village, but actually used the whole village as the center of the formation and arranged a heavenly lock shadow formation.


    Tianjue locks the yin formation, locks the yin, and cuts off the anger. It is a very vicious formation.


    Tao Yanxi retracted her gaze, since Li Riyao didn''t care about these things, she naturally wouldn''t care too much, otherwise, if Tiandao was staring at her, she wouldn''t cry.


    After returning to S City, Li Riyao took Tao Yanxi to the registration department. This is a place to register all kinds of monster information. Registering here means that you have an identity and can walk in the human world normally. Don''t worry about getting caught.


    Li Riyao brought Tao Yanxi here and left. She seemed to be very busy and didn''t say a word of nonsense the whole time.


    As soon as Li Riyao left, Tao Yanxi felt a lot more relaxed.


    hum! It''s all spicy chicken!


    Although I don''t know what happened in the past five thousand years, the strength of these monsters is really not very good.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, wondering how these demons would taste?


    Yu Lang, who was registering for Tao Yanxi, shuddered suddenly. She touched the back of her neck, feeling a little cold.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing this voice, Yu Lang suddenly came back to his senses. She coughed awkwardly and said, "Well, you are a new demon, right? Come on, register, name?"


    "Peach Yanxi."


    "gender?"


    "Female."


    Yulang wrote Tao Yanxi''s name and gender on the register, then looked down, and then asked with a smile, "How many years have you been born?"


    "Fives¡­¡­"


    "Five hundred years? Tsk tsk, then you are lucky, you have cultivated in human form for five hundred years." Yu Lang smiled and shook his head, thinking that he had cultivated for eight hundred years!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She silently swallowed the word "thousand years", five hundred years would be five hundred years.


    "Prototype?" Yulang asked again.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, remembering her original form, she pursed her lips, and did not speak.


    Yulang glanced at her strangely, and said to himself, "Is it a fox demon?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v2 Chapter 725： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (7)

    "Oh, only a fox demon can look so beautiful, hehe~" Yu Lang scratched his head, with a clear blush on his face. One of the female stars he likes is also a fox demon.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, so she wouldn''t tell her her true identity!


    "Cough cough..." Yu Lang also realized her gaffe, she coughed and blew the register book in her hand, "Okay, that''s it, just come here in two days to get your ID. "


    "Proof of identity?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    "Hey! I forgot that you are a country monster, that''s it, now the human race is the darling of the heaven, so we monsters, if we want to live, we have to be like humans. Now in the human world, there is no identity proof. Yes, you have to find a job yourself, after all you have to support yourself..."


    Yulang talked endlessly, wishing to give Tao Yanxi popular science for five thousand years.


    Obviously Tao Yanxi is not a patient master, and she was extremely hungry at this time, so she left after listening to a few words.


    By the time Yulang reacted, Tao Yanxi had long since disappeared.


    Fish Wave:  ¡­


    Are all the country monsters so arrogant now?


    After Tao Yanxi left the registration department, she was stunned by what she saw.


    What is running on the ground? There are still such high things, are these all human wisdom? It''s no wonder that Tiandao spoils humans, anyway, they can''t do these things.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened, she remembered the comments of the strange animal in the picture, and pursed her lips.


    Now, human beings are the darlings of heaven, and a big monster like her will be destroyed by heaven if they go against the sky.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes darkened, and she didn''t know when she would be able to retrieve her memory. She always felt that she seemed to have forgotten something extremely important.


    Tao Yanxi sighed faintly, bitter...


    Meng Ping is a super agent, um... a former super agent.


    He single-handedly brought out the superstar Feng Yu, but Feng Yu didn''t appreciate her, instead he slapped her and posted all the strict requirements he had placed on her on the Internet.


    Feng Yu''s illegitimate fans feel so sorry for their idols. Seeing that their idols have been bullied so much by an agent, they exploded all of a sudden.


    They went to Meng Ping''s Weibo, scolded and cursed, and said everything, but they were not satisfied. They organized a crusade against Meng Ping under Meng Ping''s company.


    The top management of the company saw the situation, and Feng Yu''s further fueled the fire, and decided to fire Meng Ping.


    This is the seventh day of Meng Ping''s dismissal, and on this day, he met Tao Yanxi, who changed her life...


    Tao Yanxi looked at the man who bumped into him, frowning slightly, Yintang turned black, and there was still yin on his body, this man will not live long.


    Meng Ping''s consciousness was a little chaotic, but he still realized that he had bumped into someone. He apologized repeatedly, but his voice was indeed weak.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, although the man in front of him will not live long, but...


    Her eyes fell on Meng Pingti''s box, and the contents inside were so fragrant.


    Tao Yanxi, who smelled this smell, felt even more hungry, she shrugged her nose, pointed to the bag and said, "What''s in there?"


    Meng Ping was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Seeing this, he was completely stunned on the spot.


    There are such beautiful women in this world!

 v2 Chapter 726： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (8)

    The waist-length hair draped over her body lazily but not messy, her fair to almost transparent skin seemed to shine through in the sun, and her slightly raised peach blossom eyes were gentle and affectionate, what a beauty!


    If it was in the past, Meng Ping would have to persuade Tao Yanxi to enter the entertainment industry, but now he has been ruined, and he will only be reviled by people when he follows him. Thinking of this, he also rested his mind.


    Meng Ping sighed, smiled reluctantly and said, "This is the cake I bought. Do you want to eat it? Give it to you."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, what is cake? It feels so fragrant!


    Tao Yanxi has always been used to being served, and she has always refused to come to this kind of food delivered to her door.


    She took the cake, her eyes were shining, she swallowed, and she couldn''t wait to start eating.


    Meng Ping smiled helplessly and turned to leave.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi stopped him.


    "You are such a nice person." Tao Yanxi said and took a triangle and put it in Meng Ping''s hand, "This is for you."


    Meng Ping was stunned. She looked at the palm of her hand. It was a yellow paper talisman, like something drawn by Feng Shui people.


    He has been in the entertainment industry, and naturally he has seen all kinds of people. There are inevitably people who believe in these things. He once asked Feng Yu for a talisman, not because he believed anything, but just for psychological comfort.


    Thinking of this, Meng Ping smiled and put away the talisman, after all, it was also a kindness from others.


    Meng Ping turned and left, Tao Yanxi looked at her back, um... the yin qi began to dissipate.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and opened the box, the sweet scent filled her nose, making her feel even more hungry.


    Once eating, Tao Yanxi never cared about anything, and just started eating on the street.


    The white cream touched the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, but she didn''t realize it, her eyes were full of happiness, which made others feel good when they saw it.


    This is what Li Riyao looked like when she found Tao Yanxi. She sat in the car and looked at Tao Yanxi who was eating cake not far away, her eyes flashing.


    "Boss?" Wang Fangshu naturally saw Tao Yanxi, but he didn''t understand why the BOSS had to leave his job to find Tao Yanxi. After he found it, he sat here...


    "Yeah." Li Riyao replied in a low voice, but his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s body, and he didn''t look away for a long time.


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating the cake, he opened the door and walked out.


    Tao Yanxi had just finished enjoying the sweet cake when she saw the glittering Li Riyao, and her original good mood suddenly wilted.


    Why is this man again!


    She can''t move this man at all now!


    This also means that if Li Riyao has the heart to do something, she really has no choice.


    Li Riyao looked at the woman whose face collapsed as soon as he saw his face, his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "Follow me." Li Riyao said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him resentfully, and asked secretly, "Why?"


    "You don''t have an identity certificate yet, and you can''t find a job. I''ll leave you alone when you find a job," Li Riyao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It made sense, and she couldn''t refute it.


    She nodded, and now it seems that this is the only way it can be?


    Tao Yanxi followed Li Riyao to the car, still the original Rolls-Royce, or the original mouse driver Wang Fangshu...

 v2 Chapter 727： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (9)

    Tao Yanxi grinned, rat demon, she hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    Wang Fangshu shuddered suddenly, my darling, is it going to change recently?


    Li Riyao glanced at Wang Fangshu, and Wang Fangshu was shivering again, and he hurriedly sat upright and did not dare to speak.


    "Go to Lanyuan." Li Riyao said.


    Wang Fangshu took orders to drive quickly, although he didn''t say anything, but he was puzzled in his heart.


    BOSS actually took this woman to Lanyuan, it seems that this woman is unusual!


    Lanyuan is a private villa owned by Li Riyao. It is located on the outskirts of S City. Although it is a suburb, because of the existence of this Lord, the surrounding villas are worth thousands of dollars.


    With Li Riyao''s status, he naturally could afford a villa in a better location, but he always liked quietness, so he chose the suburban location.


    Li Riyao looked at the woman sitting obediently beside him, with a trace of satisfaction in his eyes, his fingers gently brushed the flat suit, as if stroking Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to feel something, her ears moved, and she glanced at Li Riyao suspiciously. Why did she feel so panicked?


    The car soon arrived at Lanyuan, and after Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi got out of the car, Wang Fangshu breathed a sigh of relief, the boss''s aura was really terrifying!


    Tao Yanxi was originally following behind Li Riyao, but Li Riyao didn''t know what to think. After walking a few steps, he stopped and waited for her. Only then did she start walking again.


    After a few times, Tao Yanxi also knew that this boss wanted to let himself go side by side with him.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, and said if she wanted her to walk side by side with him!


    How could she know what Li Riyao was thinking, she just complained in her heart.


    Lanyuan is very big, and besides being big, it has a richer spiritual energy than other places.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath. Although these auras were too little for her, they were still better than the outside, um... At least they smelled more comfortable.


    Tao Yanxi is currently very satisfied with the environment she is in. She has always been used to being reckless, and without waiting for Li Riyao to greet her, she walked into the villa first.


    Li Riyao followed behind Tao Yanxi, he put one hand in his pocket, looked at Tao Yanxi''s back casually, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After Tao Yanxi entered the villa, she immediately threw herself on the sofa that looked very comfortable and soft.


    "This is so soft!" Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao and said happily.


    Li Riyao said "um", "From today onwards, you will be my assistant."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    As if aware of Tao Yanxi''s doubts, Li Riyao folded his arms around his chest, looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Do you have a diploma?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, diploma? What it is?


    "Do you have any craftsmanship?" Li Riyao asked again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again, she didn''t seem to have any skills...


    "Then can you find a job yourself?" Li Riyao asked repeatedly.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    She seems to... QAQ nothing but food


    "So, let you be my assistant, are you at a loss?" Li Riyao asked again.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly shook her head, how could it be a loss? She should have earned it!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao, grinned and said, "Thank you!"


    "You are such a good person!" Tao Yanxi said gratefully.


    Li Riyao looked at the big demon who was obviously a little silly and sweet, and let out a light hum from his nose.

 v2 Chapter 728： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (10)

    nice guy? Geez, he had never heard such a comment.


    "Then, as your assistant, can I eat enough every day?" Tao Yanxi asked a very important question.


    Li Riyao raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "Of course." He wouldn''t be able to support even a monster.


    However, Li Riyao didn''t know that he was still too young now.


    But now, Li Riyao was still very satisfied that he was able to hire a big demon like Tao Yanxi with a full meal.


    Although I don''t know what kind of demon Tao Yanxi is, just because he can''t see her original body, he can already prove her power.


    There was a hint of purple-golden light in Li Riyao''s eyes, which quickly disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi only felt cold all over her body, and she always felt like she was being targeted by something.


    She glanced at Li Riyao blankly, but found nothing.


    "Let''s go, I''ll show you your room." Li Riyao said, and walked towards the stairs first.


    Tao Yanxi got up quickly and followed behind Li Riyao.


    The room that Li Riyao showed Tao Yanxi was right next to him. The decoration in the room was very simple, and at first glance it looked like a cold-hearted style.


    Tao Yanxi quite disliked the decoration style of this room, but considering that she had nowhere to go now, she could only stay temporarily.


    When she has money, she will get the room ready!


    In this way, Tao Yanxi stayed at Li Riyao''s house.


    Li Riyao likes to be quiet, so there is only one old housekeeper in the villa.


    On weekdays, the old housekeeper would not come to the second floor.


    Therefore, there are currently only Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi on the second floor.


    Tao Yanxi, as Li Riyao''s assistant, naturally had to follow him to work.


    So early the next morning, Li Riyao pulled Tao Yanxi out of the bed.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and started washing and dressing in a daze.


    At breakfast, Tao Yanxi ate two eggs, ten buns, two sesame seeds and one beef patty, two bowls of porridge, and two cups of hot milk.


    That''s all, Tao Yanxi was not full yet, and in the end, Li Riyao couldn''t stand it anymore, so he quickly grabbed Tao Yanxi and left.


    It is also because of this that Li Riyao has begun to doubt whether his decision is correct.


    Can he really afford to support Tao Yanxi?


    Although Tao Yanxi had eaten so much, she didn''t feel full at all, instead she became more and more hungry.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the car, touched his stomach with his hand, and smacked his mouth.


    There was a feeling of indifference in her mouth, which made her whole person unable to raise her energy.


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi, then raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Haven''t eaten yet?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao innocently and nodded, "Well, I''m not full."


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    He really regretted it.


    "Be patient." Li Riyao said, flipping through today''s latest newspaper.


    Tao Yanxi: QAQ


    Men are big hooves, and what they say is fake, fake!


    It was said that she was responsible for feeding her!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and decided to unilaterally break off friendship with Li Riyao for two minutes!


    After two minutes, the car stopped.


    "Get off the bus." Li Riyao put away the newspaper and said without looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car aggrieved and followed Li Riyao to the office.


    As the head of the special department of the state, Li Riyao is not very busy on weekdays.

 v2 Chapter 729： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (11)

    It''s just that they don''t know why recently, big monsters have been born frequently, so they have to pay attention to whether there is anything special happening in the world.


    For example, sudden mountain tremors, sudden floods, etc., are all symbols of the birth of a great demon.


    That''s why Li Riyao read the newspaper in the car just to see if anything special happened.


    "You don''t understand anything now, just follow me and act obediently."


    After Li Riyao finished speaking, regardless of whether Tao Yanxi listened to him or not, he directly began to delete recent special events with the people under his command.


    "BOSS, a large-scale plague has appeared in Nanyang, and it has a tendency to spread to the whole country. We suspect that Qizhong has woken up." A young man wearing a Taoist robe said.


    According to the "Shan Hai Jing", there is a bird, its shape is like an owl, but one foot and a tail, its name is stomping heels, and it is a big epidemic in the country.


    The appearance of a big monster like the heel is often accompanied by a plague, which is also the reason for their suspicion.


    Li Riyao nodded, glanced at Tao Yanxi who was biting his finger, and said, "Follow me now."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and replied "Okay".


    heels, what is that? Is it okay to eat?


    Hmm...want to eat!


    With this idea in mind, Tao Yanxi followed Li Riyao to the Nanyang area.


    When I came here, I only felt lifeless, and there seemed to be no hope in people''s faces. The medical staff were busy with thick masks, and they could occasionally hear their sighs.


    Since Li Riyao is the head of a special department, he naturally has privileges. For example, he can move around freely in the Nanyang area.


    In addition to Tao Yanxi, Li Riyao also brought several subordinates.


    Those subordinates began to detect the demonic energy here, and they came to the conclusion that there was a strong demonic energy here.


    They guessed right, the heel was born!


    Because the demonic aura was strong and covered almost the entire Nanyang area, they couldn''t find where the heels were for a while.


    On the contrary, Tao Yanxi shrugged his nose, licked his lips and said, "I know, he is in the south."


    There was a glint in Li Riyao''s eyes, "Do you know where the heels come from? Take us there."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and began to bargain.


    "Then can you fill me up?"


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    "Yes!" Li Riyao said through gritted teeth.


    What kind of monster is this woman in front of her, thinking about eating every day!


    After getting a positive answer, Tao Yanxi took Li Riyao and the others to the south.


    After turning several intersections, a group of people found an owl that looked like an owl under a tree, but only had one claw, and even had a pig''s tail.


    Heel didn''t seem to understand what was going on, and when he saw a group of people surrounding it, he let out a pitiful cry.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the heels thoughtfully, and always felt that the heels seemed very fragrant.


    Tao Yanxi opened his mouth and moved his fingers slightly.


    A white light came out from the body of the heels and entered Tao Yanxi''s mouth in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, um... delicious!


    This anomaly did not alarm the others, but Li Riyao took a few more glances at Tao Yanxi.


    What is that white light?


    After eating the white light, Tao Yanxi finally felt a little bit full of electricity.


    She touched her stomach, and showed a harmless smile towards Li Riyao who was staring at her.

 v2 Chapter 730： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (12)

    Those bright white teeth were exposed in the air, almost blinding Li Riyao''s eyes.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Li Riyao silently retracted his gaze, he buried this doubt in his mind, waiting for the day when Tao Yanxi could take the initiative to tell him.


    Anyway, from the current point of view, there seems to be nothing unusual about this heel.


    A few people brought the heels back to the department, and as soon as the heels left, the plague here quickly dissipated, and the rest was naturally left to the great medical staff.


    After Tao Yanxi absorbed the white light, she felt a little full, and when she was full, she felt a little sleepy.


    So on the way back, Tao Yanxi quickly fell asleep leaning on Li Riyao''s shoulder.


    Others saw that the new assistant actually fell asleep leaning on the boss, and they admired Tao Yanxi very much.


    Not to mention strength, they all have to give her a thumbs up with this courage!


    Tao Yanxi had no idea that before she knew it, her status in the entire department had suddenly been elevated.


    At this moment, she was still in dreamland, smacking her lips, as if dreaming of something delicious.


    Seeing this, Li Riyao looked at the young man sitting in the co-pilot and said, "Check it out, what big monsters in ancient times like to eat."


    The young man, Tian Gancai, immediately replied, "Isn''t that gluttonous?"


    "Taotie said, if he becomes so fierce, he will even eat himself!"


    Li Riyao frowned slightly, gluttonous?


    For some reason, Li Riyao had an intuition that the girl in front of him was not a glutton.


    As for what it is, he has no clue at the moment.


    But he thought that one day he would know.


    After bringing the heels back to the department, there will naturally be a special person to arrange a place for it, so Li Riyao doesn''t need to worry about these things.


    What worries Li Riyao is that Tao Yanxi has not woken up yet...


    They have been sleeping since they got in the car, and they still haven''t woken up until they have arrived at the office.


    And she didn''t wake up no matter what, if it wasn''t for Tao Yanxi smacking her lips occasionally, Li Riyao would have thought she was not asleep, but comatose.


    In desperation, Li Riyao could only take Tao Yanxi back home first, then took her back to the room and let her continue to sleep.


    After that, Li Riyao went to work in the study, leaving Tao Yanxi alone to sleep soundly in the room.


    What Li Riyao didn''t know was that after the white light entered Tao Yanxi''s mouth, it didn''t go down her stomach, but got into her sea of ??consciousness.


    Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness was in chaos, as if it had been smashed into pieces by something.


    After Bai Guang came in, he repaired Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness under the guidance of a transparent little man with wings.


    And this transparent little person, it is no surprise that it is Xiao Yao.


    No one thought that Tao Yanxi would encounter a law storm after leaving the previous plane.


    In order to resist the law storm, Tao Yanxi''s spirit almost disappeared.


    Finally, at the critical moment, Tao Yanxi applied the law "rebirth" that Hei Wuchang had given her to her, reborn in a desperate situation, and finally came to this world.


    It''s just that Tao Yanxi couldn''t control his own power at that time, so he radiated all his spiritual energy and threw it into this world.


    This is also the reason why big monsters have appeared frequently in this world recently.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi, who has lost his strength, always feels very hungry...

 v2 Chapter 731： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (13)

    Because of the confusion in the sea of ??consciousness, Tao Yanxi''s memory also became confused.


    She almost forgot the purpose of her coming to this world and the existence of Xiao Yao.


    What exists in her mind at the moment is the memory left over from her original body.


    That''s why Tao Yanxi felt unfamiliar and familiar with all this, and it was entirely because of the confusion of the sea of ??consciousness.


    And the reason why Tao Yanxi was sleeping so soundly and couldn''t even wake up was because Xiao Yao was helping her restore her sea of ??consciousness, and she had to stay in the most relaxed state at this time.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi finally woke up from the dream.


    She smacked her mouth, always feeling that she had eaten a lot of delicious food.


    She touched her belly, um...it seemed to be a little hungry again.


    Tao Yanxi looked around, only to realize that she had returned to the room at some point.


    She guessed that Li Riyao should have brought him back.


    It seems that Li Riyao is not as ruthless as he appears on the surface.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and her mental impression of Li Riyao was a little better.


    She got up, ready to go downstairs to find something to eat.


    Although she felt that human food couldn''t fill her stomach, she couldn''t stand the taste of those foods!


    I can''t fill my stomach, but I''ve had a good time with my mouth anyway.


    Tao Yanxi went downstairs and began to dispose of the food in the refrigerator.


    When Li Riyao felt a little hungry after work and wanted to eat something, he found that there was nothing in the refrigerator!


    And the last bit of food, a box of yogurt, was being held by Tao Yanxi.


    Li Riyao glared at Tao Yanxi, then quickly grabbed the yogurt from her hand, and said at the same time, "This is mine."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Oh, here it is for you."


    Isn''t it just a box of yogurt? As for grabbing? Oh man.


    The good impression Li Riyao had given to Tao Yanxi before suddenly returned to the original point.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and sat cross-legged on the sofa.


    Li Riyao drank yogurt, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "You can sleep."


    Tao Yanxi yawned, "It''s okay." After all, she was someone who could sleep for thousands of years.


    "Heh..." Li Riyao snorted, doubting that Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand that he was mocking her, or that he understood but pretended not to.


    If it is the former, it can only show that Tao Yanxi is really stupid.


    If it is the latter, then Tao Yanxi''s scheming is too deep, and he has to be careful.


    Wanting to hit here, Li Riyao drank the yogurt in his hand and threw it into the trash can.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the box with a lot of yogurt, and twitched the corner of her mouth in distress.


    "Drinking yogurt, if you don''t lick it, you have no soul!" Tao Yanxi said confidently.


    She didn''t know where she heard this sentence, anyway, when the time came, she said it naturally.


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s words, Li Riyao was strangely silent for a while.


    "Then I picked it up and licked it?" Li Riyao asked abruptly.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the trash can, then at Li Riyao, shook his head and said, "No, it has been abandoned by you, you don''t want to have its soul!"


    Li Riyao sneered, he doesn''t deserve the soul of a box of yogurt?


    Li Riyao took out his mobile phone and called his assistant.


    "Hey, bring me two boxes of yogurt, now, right now!"


    He wants to show her whether he is worthy of the soul of having yogurt!

 v2 Chapter 732： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (14)

    The assistant over there who received the phone call from his own boss was dumbfounded.


    But no matter how ignorant he was, he still had to buy two boxes of yogurt to send to Lanyuan.


    Ten minutes later, two boxes of yogurt successfully arrived in Li Riyao''s hands.


    Li Riyao snorted coldly and started drinking the yogurt, and at the end, he really licked it.


    Then Li Riyao would give Tao Yanxi a provocative look.


    "See, there is a soul."


    Li Riyao threw away a yogurt box and said.


    Then he started drinking another carton of yogurt.


    Tao Yanxi, who was drooling beside him: I want to drink QAQ


    "I want to drink too." Tao Yanxi said pitifully.


    "Heh..." Li Riyao sneered and pointed to two boxes of yogurt, "Mine!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Li Riyao had to let Tao Yanxi watch him drink yogurt, and every time he finished drinking a box, he would say, "See, X souls."


    If people who don''t know why hear Li Riyao say this, they must think he is some kind of devil who is devouring his soul.


    But right now, only Tao Yanxi can appreciate Li Riyao''s naive side!


    In the end, under Li Riyao''s coercion, Tao Yanxi watched Li Riyao finish drinking two entire boxes of yogurt. That was ninety-nine noble souls!


    After drinking ninety-nine boxes of yogurt, Li Riyao felt nauseous, but how could he allow himself to vomit in front of Tao Yanxi?


    So he braced his body and said with a cold face, "Sleep."


    Tao Yanxi: Indifferent face.


    Li Riyao walked quickly to his room, while Tao Yanxi followed slowly and returned to his room.


    Tao Yanxi had just returned to her room and sat down when she heard a strange sound from next door.


    Tao Yanxi raised her ears and listened carefully.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    The subtle voice came into Tao Yanxi''s ears, causing her eyes to widen.


    Li Riyao vomited?


    Think about it, I don''t have such a big stomach and drink so much yogurt.


    Do you really think he is her?


    snort! If it were her, even if she was given nine hundred and ninety-nine boxes of yogurt, she would still be able to drink it, and she would never vomit!


    The sound of vomiting from the next door has not stopped, and the more Tao Yanxi listens, the more uncomfortable it becomes.


    Although Li Riyao is sometimes annoying, it is the first person she sees when she wakes up.


    And he also let her live in her house, found her a job, and let her have food...


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more she felt that she should go to the next door to take a look. If something happened to Li Riyao, wouldn''t she end up on the street?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi got up immediately and rushed to the next door.


    Li Riyao''s door was not locked, Tao Yanxi pushed it open with a light push.


    Tao Yan looked for her voice and found Li Riyao who was vomiting in the bathroom.


    At this time, Li Riyao had his usual ruthless appearance, his forehead was full of sweat, his face was pale, his suit was wrinkled, and he looked very embarrassed.


    There was vomit all over the bathroom and it looked a little sick.


    Tao Yanxi helped Li Riyao, although he vomited everywhere, but there was no vomit on his body except for a little wrinkle.


    This is also the reason why Tao Yanxi directly supported Li Riyao. After all, she didn''t really want to get on the vomit.


    Li Riyao narrowed his eyes, glanced at Tao Yanxi, and suddenly reached out and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "what are you up to?"

 v2 Chapter 733： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (15)

    "Help you go to rest." Tao Yanxi said confidently, "Let you squeak in front of me, are you suffering now?"


    Li Riyao frowned tightly, "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes inelegantly, "You''re so pale, are you alright? What are you trying to be brave?"


    "I''m fine, I don''t want you to help me."


    Li Riyao pushed Tao Yanxi away as he spoke, but his body was unstable, and he was about to fall into the vomit.


    Tao Yan quickly supported Li Riyao, and then suddenly picked up his princess.


    Li Riyao realized that he was being hugged by Princess Tao Yanxi, and his face flushed red.


    He blushed and struggled: "Put me down!"


    "Oh, right now." Tao Yanxi said slowly, but she quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    In just two seconds, Tao Yanxi had come to the bedside, and then threw Li Riyao onto the bed quite violently.


    "I''ll let you down." Tao Yanxi said.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Although the bed was very soft, even if it was thrown down so roughly, he didn''t feel any pain, but Li Riyao, who had never been treated like this before, said that he was very angry!


    "Apologize!" Li Riyao was still sweating coldly on his forehead. His hand was on his stomach. It could be seen that it was a stomachache.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Li Riyao, thought about it, and said, "Is there any medicine in your room?"


    Li Riyao doesn''t care if there is any medicine, he only cares about one thing, "Apologize!"


    Tao Yan saw that Li Riyao didn''t answer her words, so she searched for her in the room.


    I looked around and found no medicine.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, really, there was no medicine.


    Do you want to use the elixir that you have treasured for many years?


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly took out a small porcelain bottle from her space, and then poured out a dark elixir.


    She took the medicinal pill and walked towards Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao narrowed his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi with a bad expression.


    "This is my treasured elixir. For the sake of letting me live in your house, let''s eat it for you."


    Tao Yanxi put the medicinal pill in Li Riyao''s palm.


    Li Riyao knew that big demons like Tao Yanxi had their own small inventory, and this kind of medicine pill generally had strong functions.


    After all, the aura in ancient times was very strong.


    Like now, it is very difficult to make alchemy.


    Li Riyao looked at the medicine pill in his palm and pursed his lips.


    Tao Yan saw that Li Riyao was staring at the medicine pill, and it was not too late. Then he looked at Li Riyao who was breathing rapidly, and became more and more worried.


    Isn''t this Li Riyao about to hang up?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi directly picked up Li Riyao''s hand and flicked the medicine pill into his mouth.


    The medicinal pill melted in the mouth, and the medicinal effect took effect almost immediately.


    Li Riyao only felt a pain in his stomach, and something seemed to roar out.


    The corner of Li Riyao''s mouth twitched, and under Tao Yanxi''s surprised eyes, he quickly sprayed it towards the toilet.


    Tao Yanxi listened to the sound coming from the toilet, scratched her head, and muttered a little guilty: "Is it possible that the medicinal pill has expired?"


    After thousands of years, it seems...indeed...maybe...expired.


    The corner of Li Riyao''s mouth, who was fighting in the toilet, evoked a sinister smile.


    Tao Yanxi, good work!


    If he didn''t make her obedient, he wouldn''t be named Li!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: The stupid author who has updated sixty chapters in one day feels that his body is hollowed out. QAQ today''s update is over here~ See you tomorrow, love you guys, alright~

 v2 Chapter 734： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (16)

    After some tossing, Li Riyao lay on the bed weakly.


    Everything that was set up before to clean up Tao Yan''s footsteps was beaten down by the weakness of the body.


    Li Riyao was lying on the bed, while Tao Yanxi was sitting on the chair beside the bed, looking at Li Riyao with a guilty conscience.


    Li Riyao''s face was pale, and he took a deep breath.


    "Well... do you need to find a doctor?" Tao Yanxi asked in a low voice.


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi and let out a cold snort from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, not knowing whether Li Riyao''s humming was because of discomfort or if she wanted her to find a doctor.


    So Tao Yanxi asked again, "Do I need to find a doctor for you?"


    Li Riyao snorted again, looking for a doctor? Looking for a doctor!


    He wouldn''t let anyone see him so embarrassed!


    Li Riyao snorted twice, thinking he was staring at Tao Yanxi fiercely.


    If eyes could kill, Tao Yanxi would have died several times by now.


    It''s just that now, the eyes obviously can''t kill Tao Yanxi, and it hasn''t caused any damage to her.


    Tao Yanxi blinked at Li Riyao, stretched out her hand, and poked his chest.


    "Hard..."


    Tao Yanxi muttered, and then poked her chest again.


    "Um...soft."


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    "You are so much harder than me, and your physical fitness should be better than mine. I don''t think you need to call a doctor."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she stood up and prepared to leave.


    Li Riyao: ? ? ?


    "Me!" Li Riyao was so angry that his whole body was shaking, and he almost gritted his teeth and said, "Yes! Doctor! Health!"


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded indifferently, "I don''t think you need a doctor."


    "No! I! I need it! I want it!" Li Riyao said again, who said he didn''t need it? He needs a doctor! And now, now, now!


    "No, you don''t need to."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she walked towards the door.


    In just one second, Tao Yanxi had already opened the door and left the room.


    Li Riyao: ! ! !


    He feels his authority is being challenged!


    In the end, Li Riyao still did not wait for the doctor.


    As Tao Yanxi said, his physical fitness is very good. After just resting for a night, his body is completely healed.


    The next morning, you can be lively and dancing.


    Of course, as a person like Li Riyao who looks very ruthless on the surface, he would never make such a lively gesture.


    He just walked round and round in front of Tao Yanxi''s room, and the sound of leather shoes rubbing against the ground was especially loud, making Tao Yanxi''s head and two louder.


    After Tao Yanxi was awakened, he opened the door and shouted loudly, "What are you doing!"


    Li Riyao stood with one hand in his pocket and said indifferently, "Walk."


    "I think you''re walking around!" Tao Yanxi said unbearably, "Walking back and forth in the corridor early in the morning!"


    Li Riyao snorted coldly, "This is my home."


    The implication is that he can do whatever he wants.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily, "Aren''t you awesome then?"


    "Well, I''m really good." Li Riyao took Tao Yanxi''s words and sounded very righteous.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Ha ha.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door with a "bang", and then left Li Riyao to walk outside alone.

 v2 Chapter 735： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (17)

    Tao Yanxi threw herself on the bed and rubbed the pillow.


    She was about to go back to sleep when there was a knock on the door.


    "It''s eight o''clock, it''s time to get up and go to work."


    Li Riyao''s voice came from outside the door, making Tao Yanxi unable to hold back, and threw the pillow in her hand towards the door.


    Of course, the final result was that Tao Yanqi obediently got up, then ate, and then... followed Li Riyao to work.


    The content of today''s work is relatively simple, just guarding Li Riyao''s work.


    The days that followed were fairly quiet.


    There are no big monsters in the world these days, and the people in the special department are also happy to relax.


    That is to say, in the past few days, Tao Yanxi has also established a good relationship with everyone in the special department.


    But what made Tao Yanxi a little frustrated was that no matter how she inquired, everyone refused to tell her the prototype of Li Riyao.


    Although Tao Yanxi was quite sure that Li Riyao was a monster, he could never see his prototype, which made Tao Yanxi even more curious.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi was a little concerned about the national road on Li Riyao.


    How could a demon possess the power of the national road of a human country?


    Tao Yanxi also directly asked Li Riyao what kind of monster he was, but only got a big white eye from Li Riyao.


    Obviously, Li Riyao was not willing to tell Tao Yanxi.


    So Tao Yanxi''s daily fun turned into hanging in front of Li Riyao with photos of various animals.


    "Ah, look at this little mouse, its tail is so slender and its fur is so smooth and shiny~"


    Tao Yanxi took a picture of a mouse and said in front of Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "I will never be a mouse."


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, put away the photo in her hand, and muttered, "The mouse is so delicious, how could it not be it?"


    If it wasn''t for Li Riyao''s body carrying the national road, she would have already swallowed him.


    She smelled it, smelled the incomparably attractive smell on Li Riyao''s body.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but take a sip.


    Li Riyao: ? ? ?


    Didn''t you just eat something?


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi and was about to say something when he heard a violent knock on the door.


    "Boss! Taotie is born!" The tone of the person outside the door sounded very excited.


    Li Riyao paused, looking at Tao Yanxi with a hint of surprise.


    It turns out that Tao Yanxi is not a gluttonous one?


    He thought she was a glutton.


    Tao Yanxi blinked innocently, as if she didn''t understand why Li Riyao looked at him like that.


    Li Riyao got up, "Follow me."


    Tao Yanxi followed behind Li Riyao, and under the leadership of others, found the gluttonous eater who was eating Haisai.


    Taotie saw a familiar smell coming, and said with tears in his eyes, "It''s so delicious, so delicious!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement, yes, human food is indeed delicious!


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, always feeling that Taotie''s body was fragrant and fragrant.


    She opened her mouth slightly, and a beam of white light came out of Taotie''s body and entered her mouth instantly.


    This beam of white light is more solid and dazzling than the previous one.


    Except for Li Riyao, no one (demon) noticed Tao Yanxi''s actions.


    Even Taotie itself did not find this strange phenomenon.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth and hiccupped.


    Finally, I''m full again!

 v2 Chapter 736： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (18)

    After the others took Taotie away, Li Riyao walked up to Tao Yanxi and asked in a low voice, "What is the white light?"


    Tao Yanxi gave a big yawn, she rubbed her eyes in a bit of distress, and some didn''t understand what Li Riyao said.


    "Huh? What?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was full of sleepiness.


    When Li Riyao heard Tao Yanxi''s answer, she mistakenly thought that she herself didn''t know what the white light was, her eyes narrowed, and she was about to ask something more.


    Just at this time, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but feel sleepy, and with a tilt of her body, she fell asleep like that.


    Li Riyao caught Tao Yanxi''s body, pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes were deep.


    He held Tao Yanxi in his arms, full of doubts in his heart.


    What exactly is Bai Guang, why doesn''t even Tao Yanxi know?


    Li Riyao was not sure whether the white light would harm Tao Yanxi, so Tao Yanxi must not leave his side until he found out the truth.


    Very good, there is one more reason to leave Tao Yanxi behind.


    This time, Tao Yanxi slept significantly longer than the last time.


    Tao Yanxi slept for three days before waking up leisurely.


    Tao Yanxi woke up a little confused. She always felt that she had forgotten something very important, but she couldn''t remember it.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, and it also makes Tao Yanxi''s mood less wonderful.


    Li Riyao stayed by Tao Yanxi''s side the whole time. Seeing her awake, Li Riyao quickly asked, "Do you feel any discomfort?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and said very seriously, "I''m a little hungry."


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    "Apart from being hungry?" Li Riyao asked again.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "Then there is no more."


    Li Riyao snorted softly, and said with his arms around his chest, "You''ve slept long enough this time."


    "How long have I slept?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Three days." Li Riyao spat out two words.


    Tao Yanxi said "Oh" very indifferently, isn''t it three days? What''s all the fuss about?


    She has been sleeping for thousands of years! It''s just three days of sleep now, it''s nothing at all!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s calm appearance, Li Riyao didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach and asked, "Is there anything to eat?"


    "Yes." Li Riyao got up. "The table downstairs, you can just eat, I''m busy."


    This guy, he knows what to eat when he wakes up, and he doesn''t even ask him!


    Li Riyao thought so awkwardly, then turned around and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao''s back with confusion in her eyes.


    Why did she feel that Li Riyao was very familiar with her?


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and threw that strange thought out.


    After waking up this time, she always felt that there was something in her mind, but when she wanted to find out, she couldn''t find anything.


    Tao Yanxi is not a tangled person either. She quickly put this problem behind her and ran downstairs to eat.


    In the next two months, big demons were born frequently.


    And every Tao Yanxi can get some white light from them, and then they will sleep for a few days.


    Those white lights entered Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness and were guided by Xiao Yao to repair the entire sea of ??consciousness.


    Slowly, Tao Yanxi found that there were many more memories in his mind.


    These memories are so messy that she once thought she was schizophrenic.

 v2 Chapter 737： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (19)

    As the memory gradually returned, Tao Yanxi became more and more silent.


    Because those memories were so messy, Tao Yanxi had no choice but to wonder if someone had gone out to do bad things in her shell.


    Tao Yanxi''s sluggish state quickly caught Li Riyao''s attention.


    Li Riyao couldn''t stand it any longer. On this quiet and peaceful night, he knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Yanxi asked, looking at Li Riyao who had entered the room.


    Li Riyao looked around, found a chair to sit down, and put his arms around his chest.


    "Come and see you."


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed, "What do I look good on?"


    Li Riyao frowned slightly, "You''ve been in a very bad state recently."


    Tao Yanxi also knew that her state was not right, but she didn''t know how to explain to Li Riyao, so she could only shrug and said, "Maybe it''s too hungry?"


    Li Riyao''s mouth twitched, "Do you think I would believe it?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at Li Riyao innocently.


    "Then whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with whether I say it or not?"


    Li Riyao paused, stood up suddenly, and walked towards Tao Yanxi step by step.


    He walked very slowly, as if this could bring an invisible sense of oppression to Tao Yanxi.


    However, Tao Yanxi still looked at Li Riyao innocently, did she say something wrong again?


    At this time, Li Riyao was only two steps away from Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi glanced under Li Riyao''s feet, and just wanted to remind him to be careful about falling, but before he could say anything, he saw Li Riyao''s foot stumble, and his whole body moved towards Tao Yanxi.


    At that instant, Li Riyao''s body was heavily pressed on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    At the same time, their lips were pressed together.


    Both of them shrank their pupils, Li Riyao wanted to get up, but saw Tao Yanxi holding his head all of a sudden, and their lips pressed tightly together again.


    Li Riyao turned golden light all over his body, and instantly poured into Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Those golden lights entered Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness directly, nourishing her injured sea of ??consciousness.


    Tao Yanxi''s soul body is of the same origin as Li Riyao''s soul body, so the golden light that passed through Li Riyao''s place is the best source of repairing Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??knowledge.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, and familiar scenes flashed through her mind.


    It was the world she had experienced, and it was also a precious memory that belonged to her and her brother.


    The golden light flickered, and after an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    She remembered.


    Before coming to this world, she encountered a storm of laws. After some resistance, at the last moment, she sacrificed the law of "rebirth", which barely escaped the disaster.


    It''s just that her power has been greatly reduced, and the sea of ????consciousness has also been severely damaged.


    Fortunately, his elder brother has a national road in this world, and his original power has also been exerted to the greatest extent.


    Because of this, she was able to get better so quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at herself subconsciously, but Li Riyao was nowhere to be seen.


    "Ow!" There seemed to be a voice coming from his feet, Tao Yanxi sat up and looked at the ground subconsciously.


    "Ouch!" The little guy looked very angry, ooh ooh ooh.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, this is... Li Riyao''s original body?


    This is... so cute!

 v2 Chapter 738： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (20)

    The black and white fur, coupled with the very characteristic dark circles under the eyes, made Tao Yanxi recognize Li Riyao''s original body at a glance.


    This... is a little panda!


    At this moment, the two black fluffy ears on the top of the red panda''s head moved, the fluffy tail was big and short, and the body was chubby and naive.


    She squatted down and hugged the little panda, then rubbed its little head.


    Li Riyao felt so angry now that he turned into a prototype uncontrollably!


    This kind of uncontrollable thing makes Li Riyao a little crazy, but he can''t change his current state for a while now.


    For some reason, he couldn''t restore his human form.


    This made Li Riyao feel a little panic when he was angry.


    He had never felt so out of control since he had his own consciousness.


    With all kinds of emotions entangled, Li Riyao directly stretched out his paws to scratch Tao Yan''s foot.


    It''s all this guy! Li Riyao thought angrily.


    However, in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, she saw a chubby little panda stretched out its chubby short hand to greet her!


    Tao Yanxi felt more and more joyful in her heart, she directly grabbed the little panda''s paw and shook it up and down and said, "Hello, hello."


    Li Riyao: What a woolen thread!


    He was about to explode with anger, like a puffer fish!


    Tao Yanxi put the red panda on his legs and stroked its little head.


    The fluffy touch came from the palm of her hand, causing Tao Yanxi to narrow her eyes slightly.


    Hmm...it feels so good.


    "Ow!" Let go of me!


    Li Riyao screamed and began to struggle, but at this moment, its strength was not as strong as Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi held it down.


    "Be good." Tao Yanxi patted the little panda''s buttocks and said.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    Li Riyao only felt that he might have committed Tai Sui this year, otherwise how could he be reduced to such a level?


    Tao Yanxi also knew in her heart that this cute little panda was her dearest brother.


    But who made her just regain her memory, um, still a little bit unbuffered?


    Tao Yanxi hugged the red panda in her arms, and said to Xiao Yao in her mind: [Xiao Yao, why did Li Riyao suddenly become a prototype? ¡¿


    [Because the power of the source in the body of the big master has been passed on to the little master, you have repaired the sea of ??consciousness. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded a little weak.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that it was so.


    [Then can he return to human form? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    [Yes, China''s national road has always been giving birth to a big master. At present, China''s development momentum is just right. According to the current trend, within a month, the big master should be able to return to human form. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, a month, she can still cuddle a month of red pandas! happy!


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, how are you feeling now? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi remembered that Xiao Yao had always been in her sea of ??consciousness, and she must have been injured too.


    [I''m fine, little master, just need a rest. ¡¿Xiao Yao''s voice gradually became lower, ¡¾Little Master, you have to be careful about the protagonist of this world, Fu... ¡¿


    Xiao Yao''s voice became lower and lower, and at the end, there was no sound.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and called Xiao Yao in a low voice, but received no response.

 v2 Chapter 739： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (21)

    Tao Yanxi knew that Xiao Yao should have fallen asleep temporarily.


    That law storm caused double damage to both her and Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao''s ability to persevere until now is probably all due to her will.


    Tao Yanxi was also very worried about Xiao Yao, but now she couldn''t do anything, she could only wait for Xiao Yao to wake up by herself.


    Moreover, what Xiao Yao didn''t say just now made Tao Yanxi a little concerned.


    Be careful of the protagonist of this world, Fu... Fu what?


    Because Taoyan''s Sea of ??Consciousness was destroyed before, Xiaoyao didn''t pass on the background of the story to her, so now she doesn''t know what the background of the story in this world is like.


    And the memory of the original body is too little and too little, after all, after sleeping for so long, there is really no memory.


    Tao Yanxi thought while rubbing the little panda''s head.


    Li Riyao had to struggle a bit before, but after being slapped a lot, he was already lying on Tao Yanxi''s lap with some lovelessness.


    Li Riyao silently set up a flag in his heart, and when he returns to human form, he will brush Bald Tao Yanxi''s hair!


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t know that Li Riyao would think so, otherwise she would definitely have to take this opportunity to play a few times, such a good opportunity must not be missed, right?


    Tao Yanxi carried the red panda onto the bed, then lay down on her side, poked its chubby belly and said, "You can sleep with me these days."


    "Ooooooooo!" Don''t want to take advantage of him!


    Tao Yanxi also couldn''t understand what the red panda was saying, so he could only guess and say, "Huh? You really want to be happy? Hee hee, so do I."


    Tao Yanxi hugged the little panda in her arms, rubbed its little head, and said with a hint of sleepiness, "Well, I''m sleepy, it''s time to sleep."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi really closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The kung fu of falling asleep in this second, not everyone can do it.


    Li Riyao wanted to struggle and slap Tao Yanxi with one paw, but when he saw Tao Yanxi''s sleeping face, the chubby paw that it just stretched out suddenly stopped.


    Tao Yanxi looked very tired, so he should not disturb her...


    Thinking so, Li Riyao obediently put down his claws, then nestled in Tao Yanxi''s arms, and gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi woke up holding the red panda.


    Because Li Riyao has restored the prototype, he can''t go to work now, or he might be reported that some department has stolen the national treasure.


    So Li Riyao took the mobile phone and laboriously poked the screen with his paw, and sent a message to the people in the department, saying that he is now working at home, and he can send any documents to his mailbox.


    Tao Yanxi was acting as a nurse, after all, it was inconvenient for the little panda to do anything.


    When he walked, he was swaying, and if he didn''t pay attention, he fell to the ground with a "squeak".


    It is also thanks to the red panda''s meat, otherwise, if it falls down on its back, if it is another ordinary person, it will be broken.


    Li Riyao was also a stubborn man, and he didn''t want Tao Yanxi to hold him, so he staggered to the study by himself.


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, the short black tail trembled, making her heart melt.


    How can there be such a cute creature in this world!


    Moreover, this is her dearest brother!

 v2 Chapter 740： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (22)

    Tao Yanxi felt that she might die in the cuteness of the red panda.


    Li Riyao finally walked to the study and came to the desk. He raised his head and looked pitifully at the table two taller than him.


    How did he buy such a high table in the first place?


    Li Riyao thought so, his limbs were parallel, and he wanted to climb up.


    But the table was made of willow wood, very smooth, Li Riyao climbed up, and sat on the ground again with a snap.


    Tao Yanxi, who followed Li Riyao to the study, said: Hmm... You can''t laugh, you mustn''t laugh!


    Li Riyao looked at the table angrily, then continued to climb up, and continued to fall down.


    Sitting down on the cold floor with that thick buttocks, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help touching her buttocks. Does this really hurt?


    After trying several times, Li Riyao sat on the ground with his front paws back on the ground, and then stared at Tao Yanxi angrily and aggrieved.


    The expression seemed to say, "Hurry up and report me!"


    Tao Yanxi kept smiling, her body trembled slightly, she really didn''t want to laugh on purpose, but she just couldn''t help it.


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi coughed deliberately, then looked at the red panda and said, "Do you want me to carry you up there?"


    Li Riyao thought that he was very fierce and ruthless and stared at Tao Yanxi, but he didn''t know that his expression was more like acting like a spoiled child.


    Tao Yanxi finally couldn''t help laughing because of the grievances that seemed to overflow.


    "Hahaha!" Fengshui turns around, Li Riyao also has today hahaha!


    Tao Yanxi laughed so much that she leaned forward and back, and she was about to burst into tears.


    Li Riyao: So angry!


    After laughing for a while, Tao Yanxi wiped the tears from her laughter, coughed lightly, and walked over to hug the little panda.


    "Don''t be brave, just say something~"


    Tao Yanxi patted the little panda''s head, then placed it in front of the computer.


    Li Riyao wagged his tail, then turned on the computer with all his might, looking at the computer screen with a serious face.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the office chair, looked at the little panda sitting on the table in front of him staring straight at the computer screen, and suddenly poked his thick buttocks.


    Li Riyao turned around abruptly, staring at Tao Yanxi, who thought he was very ferocious.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao with a smile and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ow!" Don''t poke my ass!


    "Want to be slapped by me?" Tao Yanxi asked, and then sighed lightly, "Oh, why do you like to act like a spoiled child?"


    "Because of how cute you are..." Tao Yanxi said, she hugged the red panda in her arms, and started her furry business.


    "Ooooooooooo! Oooo~oooo~" Let go, let me go! Ah so comfortable~ ah~ continue~


    Mingming was very resistant at first, but after being slapped twice, Li Riyao actually felt comfortable, and his screams swayed unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi held back her laughter and continued to coax Li Riyao.


    So, the time of the day was so wasted.


    Li Riyao is not sure when he will be able to return to human form, so he can only live by Tao Yanxi for now.


    Tao Yanxi is also very good to him, although sometimes he has to make fun of him, but in most cases, it is still very good.


    The two get along very happily, but somewhere, some things have quietly changed...

 v2 Chapter 741： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (23)

    In the national special management department, a group of people stared at the man who was dispatched from above, all with golden light all over his body.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Fu Ruotian. Starting today, I will officially take over the special management department." The man with the golden light said so.


    "However, our boss is Li Riyao..." A weak voice sounded, obviously unwilling to admit Fu Ruotian''s words.


    Fu Ruotian evoked a smile, "About this, the document has already been sent to Minister Li. I think he shouldn''t come today, right?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. This morning, Li Riyao did send a message saying that he couldn''t come to the management department recently, and he didn''t know what happened.


    When Fu Ruotian saw everyone''s reaction, he knew that Li Riyao was indeed not here. It seemed that the handover was smoother than he imagined.


    "Since the former minister has retired, I hope to get along well with everyone in the future."


    The hungry smile on Fu Ruotian''s face was very gentle, "Forgot to mention, my real body is a dragon, and it is currently the only Chinese dragon."


    So he took over the post of minister, completely as it should be.


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the people present changed when they looked at Fu Ruotian.


    From the beginning of doubt, disapproval turned into admiration and envy.


    Perhaps, in the bones of the Chinese people, the dragon is the symbol of China, so how can they not be excited to see the real dragon in their lifetime?


    Fu Ruotian took only a few minutes and a few words to accept the people from the special department.


    At this time, Li Riyao, who was still being groomed by Tao Yanxi, didn''t know anything about it. Because he became a prototype, he was always being groomed by Tao Yanxi. Li Riyao did not see the notice sent to him, and waited. When he saw it, Fu Ruotian was already sitting firmly in the position of the boss of the special management department.


    As for now, Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao get along very happily.


    In the bedroom, Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao were playing the game of lifting high.


    Tao Yanxi lifted Li Riyao up and threw it lightly, then immediately caught it.


    Li Riyao liked this game very much, his chubby little body trembled, and the expression on his face became more and more cute.


    After playing for about ten minutes, Tao Yanxi felt a little tired.


    Although this little panda is small, it is really heavy...


    Tao Yanxi put the red panda on the bed, poked his belly, and said with a slight panting, "Why are you so heavy?"


    Li Riyao: ? ? ?


    Is he heavy?


    He is 1.85 meters tall and 70 kilograms. Does it count?


    At this time, Li Riyao completely ignored that he should be less than fifty, but he weighs twenty pounds...


    Li Riyao cried out in dissatisfaction, and Tao Yanxi only thought he was echoing his own words, and said, "Hmm, so you want to lose weight, do you know?"


    Li Riyao: Losing weight is impossible! Impossible in this lifetime! Not only that, he has to gain weight, the best one can crush Tao Yanxi with one butt!


    Thinking of this, Li Riyao''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, he can "kill" Tao Yanxi!


    Li Riyao crawled towards Tao Yanxi, who happened to be lying down, so he immediately climbed onto Tao Yanxi''s chest, then sat down and looked at Tao Yanxi triumphantly.


    That little expression seemed to be saying, "Look, I''m holding you down!"

 v2 Chapter 742： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (24)

    Tao Yanxi looked helplessly at Li Riyao who was smug, and said with a tight chest, "Get up."


    Li Riyao shook his butt, got up? impossible!


    He stuck out his tongue and made a "slightly" movement.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Do you know how naive you are now?


    Tao Yanxi held up the little panda''s butt, and then with a force, she held him aside.


    When Li Riyao saw that he was being carried down, his unwillingness to admit defeat came up.


    He took his own short legs and started to climb on Tao Yanxi''s body again.


    After Tao Yanxi noticed his intention, he dragged the little panda''s **** and said, "If you press me again, there will be no bamboo to eat."


    Li Riyao''s body froze when he heard this.


    As a red panda that has been mature for many years, will Li Riyao be threatened by Tao Yanxi?


    of course!


    Li Riyao sat down and looked at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved expression.


    Come on! Someone here is bullying the national treasure!


    Tao Yanxi turned a blind eye to Li Riyao''s grievances, the 20 pounds was on her chest, and sooner or later she would die of chest tightness.


    Tao Yanxi poked at the little panda''s soft belly and said, "My dear, only bamboo can be eaten."


    "Ow..." Li Riyao cried out in a very aggrieved voice.


    Li Riyao, who has become a prototype who can''t do anything and can only be cute, said: I''m sorry, pitiful and helpless.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao, who was aggrieved, and his heart softened, but he vigorously rubbed the little panda''s head in his hand.


    Ah, how can there be such a cute panda in this world!


    Simply foul!


    Tao Yanxi just rubbed the little panda, and Li Riyao let Tao Yanxi rub without love.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi just hugged the red panda.


    Tao Yanxi had learned from Xiao Yao before that it would take about a month for Li Riyao to regain her human form, so within this month, she could rub the red panda at will.


    This made Tao Yanxi very happy. For this reason, she also bought a video camera and a lot of memory cards in order to record the process of her rubbing the red panda.


    Li Riyao stared at Tao Yanxi holding a camera to record his "tortured" appearance.


    At the same time, he thought to himself that when he changed back into a human form, he must touch all Tao Yanxi''s touches back.


    Li Riyao remembered clearly, Tao Yanxi seemed to touch himself 180 times, his face 250 times, and rubbed his head 300 times!


    And poking his little belly two hundred times! And more! Tao Yanxi, he actually! Touch his little brother!


    Although it was in the shower, and only once, but that was unforgivable!


    Li Riyao secretly recorded all of this in his small notebook.


    For all this, Tao Yanxi did not know.


    After all, no one (demon) would be so stingy and boring to remember others touching him and so on.


    Where did Tao Yanxi think that Li Riyao was such a monster.


    Half a month passed in a flash, and that night, Tao Yanxi played with the red panda as usual.


    She held the red panda in her hands and played the game of lifting with him.


    "Hey, are you heavy again?"


    Tao Yanxi, who felt her arm sore, said.


    Li Riyao:  ¡­


    He doesn''t talk nonsense without you!


    Li Riyao felt so angry, how could Tao Yanxi say that he was fat again?


    Panda, isn''t it supposed to be fat?

 v2 Chapter 743： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (25)

    Tao Yanxi put down Li Riyao and said thoughtfully, "Are you secretly eating behind my back? Otherwise, why are you so fat?"


    Hearing this, Li Riyao decided to break off friendship with Tao Yanxi for three minutes!


    Li Riyao turned around, his whole body was full of grievances.


    The back seemed to be saying "your little baby is angry, come and coax me".


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, not knowing why she could read this meaning from Li Riyao''s back.


    She coughed lightly, leaned into Li Riyao''s ear and said, "Okay, you''re not fat, you''re just chubby."


    Li Riyao snorted softly and moved his ears, only to feel a little itchy.


    Tao Yanxi''s warm breath sprayed on his ears, making him always feel that something was wrong. This kind of feeling can''t be called uncomfortable, but it''s just a little strange.


    Li Riyao felt a little hot on his face. This feeling was very unfamiliar, as if he had eaten the golden bamboo he had missed for a long time.


    Li Riyao blinked and looked at Tao Yanxi who was smiling. He didn''t know why. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to play and become a human, and then...


    Also snorting into her ears!


    I don''t know if Li Riyao''s idea of ??becoming a human was too strong. At this moment, a white light flashed, and the little panda who was lying next to Tao Yanxi had disappeared, and was replaced by an inch The wispy Li Sunyao.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, wait, isn''t it half a month before he becomes a human!


    What the **** is it half a month in advance! She hasn''t picked up the dog, the panda!


    Before Tao Yanxi could recover from the shock, Li Riyao was the first to react, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he directly fell on Tao Yanxi.


    Li Riyao got close to Tao Yanxi''s ear and started to air at her.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this man doing?


    Tao Yanxi felt Li Riyao''s warm aura coming from the base of his ears, and his body was a little stiff.


    Li Riyao realized that he fell in love with him so quickly?


    Thinking of this, the corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth couldn''t help but bring up a smile, um... as expected of his own brother, he must love himself miserably.


    Otherwise, she didn''t do anything, and he fell in love with him.


    Tao Yanxi put her arms around Li Riyao''s neck, her thin lips parted slightly, "What do you want to do~"


    Tao Yanxi deliberately lengthened the ending, because it would sound more seductive.


    When Li Riyao heard this, he immediately thought of the account he had kept in his notebook.


    He immediately snorted coldly, "Give me back everything you gave me!"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, what did she do to Li Riyao?


    Hmm... Could it be a kiss and a hug?


    It seems that it is not bad?


    "According to you~" Tao Yanxi said with a hint of spring in her eyes, this is my dearest brother~


    Li Riyao snorted coldly, got up directly, and then, under Tao Yanxi''s surprised gaze, turned her over and pointed her **** at him.


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp sound rang in the room, and both of them were startled.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Li Riyao to spank her buttocks, but Li Riyao felt that Tao Yanxi''s **** was so soft and elastic!


    Li Riyao''s eyes lit up, it was fun!


    "Snapped"


    "Snapped"


    "Snapped"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A series of "pops" sounded in the room, and the burning sensation and pain from the buttocks pulled back Tao Yanxi''s thoughts.

 v2 Chapter 744： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (26)

    She got up, rubbed her buttocks in surprise and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Li Riyao sneered, thinking that he was very ruthless and said, "Take back everything you owe me!"


    "Wait..." Tao Yanxi always felt that the two of them were not talking about the same thing, she said, "What do I owe you?"


    Li Riyao saw Tao Yanxi''s sincere question, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    "Since you asked the question sincerely, then I will tell you with great mercy!"


    Li Riyao stretched out his fingers and began to count with his fingers.


    "Touch me 180 times, poke me in the face 250 times, rub his head 300 times, and poke my belly 200 times..."


    Li Riyao was very serious and did not seem to be joking at all.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    She was a little disappointed but also a little unexpectedly happy.


    How could Li Riyao fall in love with her so quickly?


    Even a brother can''t fall in love with himself so quickly.


    The brother in my memory is always calm and self-controlled, he always smiles at her very tenderly, no matter what she says, he will not be angry.


    Brother is always so gentle, so gentle... She is not sure if her brother loves her.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, unwilling to continue thinking about the past.


    Since the past is over, there is no point in looking back.


    The most important thing now should be my dearest brother right now~


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi''s eyes filled with a smile.


    Li Riyao didn''t know that Tao Yanxi''s thoughts had turned several big turns in this short period of time, and he was just continuing to accuse Tao Yanxi of the "atrocities" against him.


    After the accusation was finally over, Li Riyao found that Tao Yanxi was actually in a daze.


    Li Riyao felt a little angry, he immediately went in and knocked Tao Yanxi down, and then began to rub her face.


    He sat on Tao Yanxi''s body and looked down at her.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked back at Li Riyao.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi looking at him, Li Riyao said with a light snort, "Today I will let you **** power!"


    Li Riyao said, rubbing Tao Yanxi''s face more vigorously.


    Tao Yanxi had delicate skin, but Li Riyao, as a man, and dealing with various jobs all year round, had tiny calluses on his fingertips.


    Li Riyao exerted some force, and Tao Yanxi''s face suddenly turned red.


    Not shy, nor angry, just rubbing it by Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao looked at Tao Yanxi''s rubbed flushed face, and looked at her triumphantly.


    Tao Yanxi''s lips pursed slightly because of Li Riyao''s rubbing.


    Seeing this, Li Riyao put her thumb on Tao Yanxi''s lips, and snorted softly, "Don''t tempt me, I won''t kiss you!"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think about this at all, she wanted to say something, but Li Riyao''s thumb was on her lips, she couldn''t say anything at all.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, tentatively stuck out her tongue, and licked Li Riyao''s thumb.


    Li Riyao withdrew his hand instantly and looked at Tao Yanxi with a very shocked expression, that little expression seemed to ask, "You actually molested me?"


    Li Riyao has always refused to admit defeat, and in his world, there is no concept of shyness.

 v2 Chapter 745： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (27)

    He only has one concept, and what was added to him must be returned in the same way!


    To put it simply in one word, it is "dry"!


    Li Riyao gritted his teeth, then leaned down, stuck out his tongue and licked Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    The soft touch came from her lips, and Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback.


    Why does she always feel that Li Riyao''s brain circuit is different from other people''s?


    Li Riyao saw that Tao Yanxi was still in a daze, and the feeling of being ignored became more and more obvious.


    He sneered and bit Tao Yanxi''s lips directly.


    The pain struck instantly, Tao Yanxi glanced at Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao gave Tao Yanxi a smug look.


    Tao Yanxi raised her slender right hand, placed it on Li Riyao''s messy hair at this moment, and rubbed it vigorously.


    "Don''t think that I won''t dare to bully you if you become a human!"


    Tao Yanxi also thought that he said fiercely.


    "Come and try!" Li Riyao said, raising his hand and rubbing Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    Next, no matter what Tao Yanxi did to him, Li Riyao would return it in the same way.


    In the end, both of them stopped out of breath, looked at each other, and both saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes.


    childish!


    The two turned their faces away, intending to fight for three seconds!


    However, in these three seconds, Tao Yanxi, who was a little tired from playing, tilted his head and fell asleep.


    Li Riyao saw Tao Yanxi fell asleep, so out of habit, he rubbed Tao Yanxi''s chest, then hugged her and fell asleep.


    The lights shone on the two of them, and they looked a little warm.


    The next morning, Li Riyao woke up early.


    He has to go to the special management department today. He hasn''t been there for half a month, and he doesn''t know what happened to those guys. Has there been a big demon born recently, can they solve it?


    Tao Yanxi naturally had to go with Li Riyao, so the two packed up, ate a little something, and then went to the special management department.


    However, as soon as the two reached the door, they were stopped.


    "Please show your ID," said the security guard wearing a security uniform.


    Li Riyao frowned slightly, when did he get the certificate when he came here?


    "I, Li Riyao." Li Riyao said in a deep voice.


    The security also knew Li Riyao, but now Li Riyao doesn''t belong here anymore. If he wants to come here, he naturally has to show his credentials.


    "Sorry," said the security guard, "Please show your ID."


    Li Riyao looked directly at the security guard, and intuitively told him that something important had happened in this short half month without his knowledge.


    Li Riyao pursed his lips and was about to say something when he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "BOSS!" was the voice of the rat demon king Fang Shu.


    Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi looked behind them and saw a man standing in front of Wang Fangshu.


    The man has golden light on his body, and it is very difficult to provoke him at first sight.


    Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao looked at each other and both saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    How can there be people who are surrounded by the power of merit and faith?


    Over there, Fu Ruotian knew from Wang Fangshu that the man not far away was Li Riyao, the former minister.


    Could it be... did he know about that?


    Fu Ruotian''s face changed slightly and walked towards Li Riyao.

 v2 Chapter 746： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (28)

    Li Riyao saw the man walking towards him with golden light all over his body, and his heart sank, who is this person?


    Maybe it was some kind of feeling, Li Riyao instinctively didn''t like the person who was wearing the golden light in front of him.


    Li Riyao''s face sank, and he was very rude and even looked at Fu Ruotian with a bit of hatred.


    On the other hand, Fu Ruotian had a very gentle smile on his face.


    He approached Li Riyao, stretched out his right hand and said, "Hello, I''m Fu Ruotian, the head of the special management department."


    When Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi heard this, their pupils shrank.


    Li Riyao was because of the minister''s words, while Tao Yanxi was because of Fu Ruotian''s name.


    Tao Yanxi still remembered that Xiao Yao had told her before she fell asleep that she should be careful with the surname Fu. Does this surname Fu mean Fu Ruotian?


    To be able to compete with Li Riyao, Tao Yanxi can only think of one possibility, and that is the protagonist of this world.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and subconsciously stood in front of Li Riyao.


    Because of Tao Yanxi''s actions, Fu Ruotian noticed her existence.


    A hint of surprise flashed across his eyes, and finally he smiled and said, "I don''t know who this lady is..."


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and introduced herself: "Hello, my name is Tao Yanxi, and I''m Li Riyao''s assistant."


    Fu Ruotian chuckled lightly, shook hands with Tao Yanxi, and parted instantly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Ruotian, and he looked like a kindhearted person, but who knows what kind of heart is under the skin.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly and looked back at Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao looked at Fu Ruotian with Shen Cheng''s eyes. He walked up to Tao Yanxi and said in a deep voice, "Are you the head of the special management department?"


    Isn''t the minister not him?


    Fu Ruotian was stunned, is this questioning his meaning?


    He frowned lightly, "I thought Mr. Li should have known about this a long time ago."


    "Know?" Li Riyao snorted coldly, "Who said I knew?"


    Fu Ruotian and Li Riyao looked at each other and burst out infinite sparks.


    Tao Yanxi moved a little to the side, then looked at Li Riyao, and then at Fu Ruotian, inexplicably felt that the two were in love.


    Fu Ruotian didn''t get angry when he saw Li Riyao''s bad attitude, he just smiled and said, "A notice should have been issued from above half a month ago."


    Li Riyao''s brows furrowed even tighter. Half a month ago... wasn''t that the day he turned into a beast?


    In the past two weeks, he has not dealt with any documents. At that time, he was still thinking that the people under him were very efficient. It turned out that... half a month ago, he was forced to be laid off?


    Thinking of this, Li Riyao took out his mobile phone and quickly flipped through his emails.


    This time, he turned to the order given to him half a month ago.


    Li Riyao pursed his lips tightly, pulled Tao Yanxi''s arm all of a sudden, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go!"


    Tao Yanxi allowed Li Riyao to pull her away. She looked back at Fu Ruotian, who had a gentle smile on her face, frowning slightly, this man...


    Fu Ruotian looked at the backs of Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi, his eyes flickered, wasn''t he here for that?


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and if that''s the case, then it''s fine.


    Fu Ruotian glanced at the security guard who had stopped Li Riyao before, and praised, "Well done."


    A trace of excitement crossed the security guard''s face as he watched Fu Ruotian leave.

 v2 Chapter 747： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (29)

    After Li Riyao took Tao Yanxi and left, he returned home.


    At home, Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi sat face to face.


    "What did you say above?" Tao Yanxi asked first.


    Li Riyao was replaced so easily, what is the origin of Fu Ruotian?


    Li Riyao shook his head, "I didn''t say anything."


    "It just said that I was no longer the minister of special administration, and it didn''t say where I should go."


    Having said that, Li Riyao''s mood was a little down.


    He lowered his head and folded his hands together.


    "Do you know that Fu Ruotian?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Li Riyao raised his head, glanced at Tao Yanxi in confusion, shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know."


    "Never heard of it before?"


    Li Riyao nodded, "Well, I haven''t heard of it before. It''s impossible for me not to know about someone like him who has the power of merit and faith."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, she squinted her eyes slightly to look at Li Riyao, she suddenly thought of something, she raised her hand, a white light flashed, and rushed towards Li Riyao.


    This time, he was not blocked by the national road on Li Riyao''s body.


    When the white light was close to Li Riyao''s body, it quickly transformed into a soft light, moisturizing Li Riyao''s body.


    Li Riyao was stunned, "You..."


    Tao Yanxi''s expression became serious, "Has the national road on your body been transferred?"


    "Transfer?" Li Riyao also became serious.


    The national road is equivalent to the fortune of a country. Since he was born, he has been nourished by the national road of this country.


    Therefore, his cultivation process was smooth and he never suffered any setbacks.


    After transforming into a human form, he naturally took over the position of the minister of the special management department.


    It can be said that everything he has now is given to him by the national road. Of course, he has never lived up to any expectations.


    But now, the power of the national road has weakened in him.


    This means that either the country is about to decline, or... someone has diverted the national road from him in some special way!


    No matter what the situation is, it is unbearable for Li Riyao now.


    Li Riyao got up, "I''m going to talk to the people above."


    As soon as the words fell, Li Riyao''s figure had disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the empty living room, and when she thought about Fu Ruotian before, she always felt that the national highway might now be transferred to Fu Ruotian.


    However, how did he transfer the past?


    And what was his purpose in doing this?


    Half an hour later, Li Riyao came back with a gloomy face.


    Tao Yanxi quickly stood up and asked, "How do you say it?"


    Li Riyao had a gloomy face and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi had never seen such a gloomy expression on Li Riyao''s face. She pursed her lips and knew that this matter was definitely not that simple.


    She didn''t ask any further questions for the time being, but let Li Riyao sit on the sofa and turned around to make him a cup of cocoa.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi came over with a cup of cocoa.


    She handed the hot tea to Li Riyao and said, "Drink the sweet one first. Sweetness can make people feel better."


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi, lowered his head and took a sip of cocoa.


    The sweetness that belongs to Coco spreads in his mouth. Usually he doesn''t like these sweet things, but now, he suddenly feels that sweet things seem to be good too?

 v2 Chapter 748： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (30)

    Because of a cup of hot cocoa, Li Riyao felt a little better.


    Li Riyao put the hot cocoa on the table, and then said in a deep voice, "The above tells me to leave this matter alone."


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Li Riyao shook his head, "They seem to know that the national road is not on me, and..."


    Having said that, Li Riyao suddenly clenched his fists.


    "It seems that the national road has been transferred to that Fu Ruotian."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, and she guessed right.


    "How could they do this?" Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed with anger.


    Li Riyao shook his head, expressing that he did not know.


    His fists were clenched tightly, and the blue veins on his arms burst out, obviously very depressed.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Li Riyao, patted him on the back, and comforted him.


    "Maybe, is there something we don''t know?"


    Li Riyao tilted his head and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    The originally dark eyes turned a little red, "Hidden feelings?"


    "Heh..." Li Riyao let out a low laugh, a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ve served this country for so many years, what''s the secret that I need to hide from me like this?"


    "Disregarding my wishes, when I was weak, I actually took my national road? Heh... No wonder it took me half a month to regain my human form!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she coughed lightly and touched her nose.


    This... seems to be related to her?


    But it''s strange, since Li Riyao''s national road is gone, how did he regain his human form in just half a month?


    Li Riyao lowered his head again, so that Tao Yanxi could not see his expression clearly.


    Under the eyes covered by the eyelashes, a huge wave is surging, and something is changing at this moment.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Li Riyao was heading towards the path he was bound to take. If she couldn''t stop it in time, Li Riyao''s end would be very miserable.


    But because Tao Yanxi did not receive the background of the story, he did not know that this seemingly peaceful day was actually a turning point in Li Riyao''s life.


    Since that day, Li Riyao went out early and returned late every day, and he didn''t know what he was busy with.


    Tao Yanxi tried to keep up with Li Riyao several times, but he refused.


    Tao Yanxi had also asked several times what Li Riyao was doing, but Li Riyao always avoided it and obviously did not intend to tell her.


    In the end, in desperation, Tao Yanxi could only secretly follow Li Riyao.


    On this day, Li Riyao went out early.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly packed up and followed.


    For fear of being discovered by Li Riyao, Tao Yanxi did not get too close.


    Li Riyao came to a big hotel, and the hotel requires a membership card to enter.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only use her demon power to dive in.


    After entering, Tao Yanxi went around a few times before finding Li Riyao.


    She hid in the corner, observing the situation in the box.


    At this time, besides Li Riyao, there were two foreigners with blond hair and blue eyes in the box.


    Tao Yanxi listened carefully and could only roughly hear the words "Dragon Vessel" and "National Road".


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, always feeling that Li Riyao did nothing good.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, but Li Riyao, who had a keen sense of hearing, noticed it.


    "Who''s there!"


    A fierce wind attacked her, and Tao Yanxi was able to dodge.

 v2 Chapter 749： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (31)

    Because of dodging the attack, Tao Yanxi naturally also appeared.


    Li Riyao looked at the familiar figure in front of him, and his red eyes suddenly recovered.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t talk."


    Tao Yanxi obediently let Li Riyao pull himself and sit opposite the two foreigners.


    The two foreigners looked at Li Riyao with gloomy expressions, and said something in a murmur.


    Li Riyao clenched Tao Yanxi''s hand and negotiated with the two foreigners.


    Half an hour later, the two foreigners left with a satisfied look.


    After they left, Li Riyao turned his head and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Tao Yanxi stared at Li Riyao, "What are you doing here?"


    Li Riyao frowned lightly, "You don''t have to worry about my affairs."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Li Riyao''s wrist, "What if I say I have to control it?"


    Li Riyao sneered, "What qualifications do you have?"


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Li Riyao''s wrist and didn''t let go.


    "What if I have to take care of it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hearing this, Li Riyao sneered again and again.


    He stood up and turned his head so that Tao Yanxi couldn''t see his expression at this moment.


    Tao Yanxi also stood up along with Li Riyao.


    She wanted to grab Li Riyao''s wrist, but was thrown away by him.


    "You shouldn''t be here, let''s go." After Li Riyao finished speaking, he raised his feet and walked towards the door.


    When walking to the door, Li Riyao heard a voice belonging to Tao Yanxi coming from behind.


    "Do you want to treason?"


    Li Riyao paused, didn''t say anything, didn''t turn his head to look at Tao Yanxi, he opened the door and left the box.


    Tao Yan clenched her fists when she saw Li Riyao leave.


    Li Riyao, what exactly do you want to do?


    Tao Yanxi quickly left the box, and then came to the special management department.


    She applied to see Fu Qitian, and after waiting for about an hour, Fu Qitian finally agreed to see her.


    Compared with the last time, Fu Qitian was more energetic.


    The power of merit and faith in him almost burst out, and the national road on his body was faintly revealed.


    Tao Yanxi sat opposite Fu Qitian and asked directly, "Why did the above promote you?"


    Before Fu Qitian could answer, Tao Yanxi narrowed his eyes and said, "Your prototype is Huaxia Dragon?"


    Obviously it is a question sentence, but it is a positive tone.


    Fu Qitian was not angry when the prototype was exposed, but just asked: "You all know my prototype, but I don''t know yours, isn''t it unfair?"


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "I know your prototype, and I saw it myself."


    The implication is that if Fu Qitian wants to know the prototype of Tao Yanxi, he has to see it for himself.


    Fu Qitian couldn''t see Tao Yanxi''s prototype for the time being, and he didn''t bother about this issue, but answered a previous question from Tao Yanxi.


    "I can''t make the decision above."


    When Fu Qitian said this, he was slightly serious, but his face was still full of smiles.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel any malice from Fu Qitian, she just felt a sense of disobedience.

 v2 Chapter 750： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (32)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know where this feeling came from, but in her heart, there seemed to be such a sense of disobedience.


    Fu Qitian looked at Tao Yanxi like this, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened. He didn''t notice Tao Yanxi looking at him.


    "How is Minister Li recently?"


    Fu Qitian was in a good mood today, so he asked two more questions.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "He''s not good."


    Fu Qitian was startled, "What''s the matter? If there is anything you need, I will help you as much as possible within the scope of my ability."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, not knowing what to say to Fu Qitian.


    Since these two are on opposite sides, there must be some contradictions.


    But she doesn''t know where the contradiction between the two is at present, so she can only wait and see what happens.


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Fu Qitian saw that Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, and didn''t mean to force it.


    "Then what else do you do?" Fu Qitian asked again.


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi bowed his head slightly, "How could the national road be transferred to you?"


    At this moment, there was a trace of confusion on Fu Qitian''s face.


    "Can you see?" Fu Qitian''s voice also had a hint of surprise.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I can''t see it, but I can feel it."


    A gleam of light flashed across Fu Qitian''s eyes, he stood up and leaned forward slightly.


    "Then can you feel the national road of this country?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Qitian in confusion, what did he mean?


    Isn''t this country''s national road given to Fu Qitian?


    Fu Qitian took a deep breath, perhaps sensing Tao Yanxi''s doubts, he said again, "Can you feel the fortune of this country?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, what is the fate of this country?


    She felt it carefully, and was even more surprised.


    "How can..." The fortune is over, and within ten years, this country will be destroyed.


    Fu Qitian knew that Tao Yanxi had sensed the country''s fortune, and finally frowned and said, "A traitor abroad destroyed the dragon veins, and the dragon veins were completely destroyed. The reason why I woke up was because the dragon veins were destroyed too much a few months ago. , I had to wake up from a deep sleep to save the world."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi''s mind flashed a picture of Li Riyao talking to the two foreigners.


    Since Fu Qitian is to save the world, then Li Riyao, as the villain BOSS, will be... destroy the world!


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she could hardly control her desire to find Li Riyao immediately.


    Tao Yanxi''s hands suddenly clenched, Fu Qitian noticed Tao Yanxi''s state and asked subconsciously, "Do you know something?"


    Tao Yanxi also shook her head subconsciously, protecting her brother was her top priority.


    "I''m just surprised that someone can destroy the dragon veins."


    The dragon veins have been passed down for thousands of years. How can it be so easily destroyed?


    But that group of people did it, the conspiracy here is very likely to have been planned for hundreds of years.


    A trace of doubt crossed Tao Yanxi''s mind. If so, how did Li Riyao get in touch with those people in such a short period of time?


    There are many doubts here, which also makes Tao Yanxi''s thoughts very confused.


    When Fu Qitian heard Tao Yanxi''s words, he also sighed and said, "Those people, I''m afraid they have been planning for a long time..."


    Otherwise, how could the dragon vein be destroyed so quickly, and the fortune of the entire country was transferred to someone they didn''t know...

 v2 Chapter 751： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (33)

    Tao Yanxi was a little confused at this moment, after all, judging from Li Riyao''s performance, he was very likely involved in this conspiracy.


    She pursed her lips and stood up.


    "I remembered that I had something to do, so I left first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she quickly turned around and left.


    Fu Ruotian looked at Tao Yanxi''s back thoughtfully, and always felt that she was unusual.


    Tao Yanxi seems to know something, it seems that he needs to monitor her.


    Fu Ruotian soon ordered to monitor Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi returned home after leaving the special management department.


    At home, Li Riyao has not come back.


    Tao Yanxi entered Li Riyao''s office to see if there was any information.


    On weekdays, Tao Yanxi would not come to Li Riyao''s office, but today is different. If Li Riyao really did something, then she would have to intervene.


    When Tao Yanxi came to the study, the first thing she looked at was Li Riyao''s computer.


    Different from before, this time, Li Riyao''s computer had a password, obviously he was on guard.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and danced her fingers on the keyboard. It took an hour to unlock the password and turn on the computer.


    There was a file named "K" on the desktop of the computer. Tao Yanxi opened it and found that it was a Dragon Vein sabotage plan.


    As Fu Qitian and Tao Yanxi had guessed, this was a conspiracy that had been planned for a hundred years.


    Since a hundred years ago, the people of M country have begun to invade the territory of China. This kind of invasion does not refer to the invasion of national territory, but the invasion of culture.


    Those people are changing the thinking of the Chinese people little by little, and changing the Chinese people''s own impression of the country.


    From the original love and respect to the current contempt and disdain, from being proud of China to thinking and trying to leave China to live abroad, this little bit of ideological change has made Longmai not nourished.


    Once the dragon veins are not nourished, they will gradually wilt.


    And when it reaches a certain level, those people can use some magnification to destroy the dragon veins in one fell swoop.


    Perhaps, on a day when everyone is used to it, the dragon vein suddenly collapsed...


    Tao Yanxi quickly read the entire plan, and then sent it to Fu Qitian in an encrypted way.


    Repairing the dragon''s veins is not that simple, and the most important thing in this is not all the tears and blood of talented people, nor the conscientiousness of high-ranking people to recommend Xuanyuan with blood.


    It is the belief that every ordinary Huaguo people have a deep respect and love for Huaguo from the depths of their hearts.


    All this is what Fu Qitian urgently needs to strive for and change.


    And the rest...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, she knew what role the original body would play in this story.


    If it wasn''t for her sudden intrusion into this world and forcibly occupying this body, then the decline of China would have come faster than everyone imagined.


    but¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at her slightly blackened left hand. It seemed that she was about to lose control of the nature of the beast.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and sent a message to Fu Qitian.


    [Ferocious beasts emerge in layers, and the world is in chaos. ¡¿


    Almost at the same time as she finished sending this message, a thunder flashed in the sky, and raindrops the size of beans fell as soon as they fell, hitting the fragile grass and trees, destroying them to the point of crumbling.

 v2 Chapter 752： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (34)

    Tao Yanxi stood up, listening to the crackling rain outside, and moved her fingers slightly.


    She turned off the computer, restored everything to the way it was before, and walked out of the study.


    Ten minutes later, Li Riyao came back.


    His clothes were soaked by the rain, and the rain dripping from his hair ran down his neck, hiding into the seemingly mysterious area.


    "You''re back." Tao Yanxi got up, took a dry towel and handed it to Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao took it and replied in a low voice, "Yeah".


    His eyes were red, as if he had just suffered a blow.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him and asked cautiously, "How do you feel?"


    Li Riyao casually wiped his hair with a dry towel, and did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words, but said, "I''ll go change clothes."


    Tao Yanxi did not stop Li Riyao. A few minutes later, Li Riyao changed his clothes and walked out.


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi and sat opposite her.


    "Did you go to Fu Qitian?" Li Riyao said with great certainty.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hide Li Riyao''s intentions, she nodded, "Yes, I went to him."


    Li Riyao''s eyes seemed to turn redder, "You want to betray me?"


    The momentum around him skyrocketed, and the entire space was filled with a bloodthirsty aura.


    Tao Yanxi is an ancient beast, and he is still not afraid of Li Riyao.


    Tao Yanxi looked directly at Li Riyao, "I asked him about the dragon veins."


    Li Riyao''s pupils shrank, as if he didn''t know that the dragon veins were destroyed, he asked, "What happened to the dragon veins?"


    "Destroyed." Tao Yanxi spoke very slowly, and stared straight at Li Riyao, not letting go of any expression on his face.


    Li Riyao didn''t show anything on his face, and he really couldn''t see anything wrong.


    Tao Yanxi admired Li Riyao''s mental quality on the one hand, and was shocked by such Li Riyao on the other hand.


    What kind of mentality do you have to have to have a conversation with her without changing her face and showing no flaws?


    Tao Yanxi thought she couldn''t do it. She had something to do, so she couldn''t wait to tell her brother all the details.


    And what about your brother? It is always one person who takes care of everything.


    Tao Yanxi''s thoughts turned several times, and finally he said in a questioning tone, "Don''t you know about this?"


    "I know." Li Riyao admitted generously.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Li Riyao leaned on the sofa, lazy and relaxed, he smiled, with a hint of indifference.


    "What can I say? At the beginning, they clearly gave up on me first."


    At the beginning, whenever they had his consent, they told him the truth of the matter, told him that with his panda''s demon body, he was not enough to bear the power of the dragon veins, and told him that the country was at stake and he needed to make some sacrifices, even if... Just tell him they need him and he will give himself without hesitation.


    However, they didn''t.


    Those self-righteous superiors, who think they have everything in their hands, never cared about his feelings, never.


    Thinking of this, Li Riyao was surging with black energy, and the black energy surrounded him, and it had a tendency to spread to Tao Yanxi.


    Li Riyao, who was in the center of the black energy, raised his eyebrows and looked at Tao Yanxi, and his voice became ethereal and tempting.


    "You, do you want to join us?"

 v2 Chapter 753： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (35)

    Those black qi rushed towards Tao Yanxi with full of malice, arousing the nature of the beast in her.


    That is the heart that wants to destroy the integrity of this world, with a strong evil spirit.


    Tao Yanxi''s body suddenly burst out with a black qi, and the black qi was actually one point thicker than Li Riyao''s body.


    As an ancient beast, she was born and destined to be evil.


    Compared with Li Riyao, who became evil the day after tomorrow, Tao Yanxi obviously has an advantage.


    She suppressed Li Riyao''s black energy and forced them back into his body.


    Li Riyao didn''t get angry when he saw that he had fallen behind, but instead laughed.


    "As expected of an ancient beast..."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao with red eyes, the humanity dominated by fierceness was slowly annihilating, and in her world, there seemed to be only endless slaughter and blood.


    "Come, come to me..."


    Li Riyao stood up, opened his arms, and there was a bit of temptation in his voice.


    Tao Yanxi stood up somewhat confused, she walked to Li Riyao''s side, and crashed into his arms.


    "Yes, this is the good boy..."


    Li Riyao sighed quite contentedly, this kind of taste of being able to drag a person to **** together is really... wonderful!


    Li Riyao''s eyes flickered with red light, and black energy spread all over his body, like the big villain who destroyed the world in the TV series.


    Tao Yan was nestled in Li Riyao''s arms, and a glint of light flashed across her red eyes.


    If you don''t go to hell, how will you be brought out of that abyss?


    The room was filled with black air, but in the black air, there seemed to be a faint golden light mixed with it, which made this originally depressing room seem to have a little bit of hope.


    After such a time, Li Riyao seemed to trust Tao Yanxi.


    He took the initiative to share Longmai''s sabotage plan with Tao Yanxi, and took her to negotiate with the people of M country.


    From their chat, Tao Yanxi learned that the people of M country transformed the luck of China into Li Riyao in a special way.


    And Li Riyao, through his own particularity, turned those qi movements into his own power, and increased the destruction of the entire country of China.


    Because of the overall decline in the fortune of China, the various business activities of Chinese people abroad have been hindered to a certain extent.


    Although the handover was completed without any risk in the end, the overall situation was still subject to considerable fluctuations.


    Especially for some listed companies, a small fluctuation may cause a big storm.


    There are also scientific research and aerospace, which have suffered great losses due to some seemingly wrong operations. Especially in aerospace, a seemingly extremely small decimal point may make the efforts of decades of astronauts go to waste. flow.


    Fu Ruotian also sent Tao Yanxi a few messages, generally speaking, there have been too many beasts born recently, and he couldn''t fully suppress those beasts because of the damaged dragon veins, so he wanted to ask her to help.


    Tao Yanxi refused, in front of Li Riyao.


    Maybe it was Tao Yanxi''s firm attitude, and Li Riyao also told Tao Yanxi about more plans.


    And this also includes a month later, the M people will launch a trade war with China, and may conduct military strikes at the same time.


    Li Riyao also said that when the Chinese people were caught off guard by all this, the talented people of the M country would take the opportunity to sneak into the Chinese country and attack the special management department...

 v2 Chapter 754： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (36)

    After Tao Yanxi learned about the news, he conveyed the news to Fu Qitian in an encrypted way.


    Fu Qitian didn''t reply to Tao Yanxi''s letter, and he couldn''t judge for a while which side Tao Yanxi was standing on, which made him a little hesitant.


    Tao Yanxi watched all kinds of news secretly every day, wanting to see if there was any reaction to the news she passed on.


    But during this month, it was clear that no specific instructions were made above.


    Tao Yanxi was secretly anxious, but she also thought about it, maybe some preparations have been made above, but they just didn''t say it.


    Against this backdrop, a month is quickly approaching.


    As Li Riyao said, country M took the lead in starting the trade war on trumped-up charges, and also used armed forces to destroy some borders of China.


    The Chinese side responded quickly and quickly resisted.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that they still took her words to heart.


    But Tao Yanxi was far from expecting that the above did issue a series of notices, but because Fu Qitian did not want the above to interfere in the affairs of the special management department, he did not report to the above that the people of M would take the opportunity to rob the special management department. .


    At the moment the trade war started, Fu Qitian also sent a message to Tao Yanxi, clearly asking her for help again.


    The special management department is more than just a department. In its basement, many beasts are imprisoned.


    Those beasts are ferocious by nature, and they are the masters of restlessness.


    There is a special barrier in the basement, so those beasts cannot come out to do evil.


    And this time, the target of the M people is precisely these beasts.


    Fu Qitian also set up strict protection, but Fu Qitian never thought that the people who came this time were actually Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao.


    When Tao Yanxi and Li Riyao rushed to open the door of Fu Qitian''s office, he stood up in surprise, and his face that had always had a gentle smile suddenly solidified.


    "You..." As soon as Fu Qitian spit out a word, Li Riyao attacked him directly.


    Li Riyao attacked Fu Qitian with full of killing intent, Fu Qitian quickly dodged, and quickly glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head indistinctly, Fu Qitian gritted his teeth, and quickly returned his hand.


    If it were changed to normal, Li Riyao would not be able to beat Fu Qitian.


    But just a few hours ago, Fu Qitian deliberately used his own strength to reinforce the barrier in order not to let the people of M country free the beasts.


    Fu Qitian, who was already weak, was even weaker. After a few times, Fu Qitian spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Li Riyao approached Fu Qitian step by step, and sneered, "You''re only so capable?"


    Li Riyao stretched out his hand, black energy surging.


    Tao Yanxi quickly walked to Li Riyao''s side and immediately responded to his attack.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Fu Qitian vaguely, and whispered to Li Riyao, "Business matters are important."


    Li Riyao glanced at Tao Yanxi with a half-smile but withdrew his hand.


    "Let''s go." Li Riyao put one hand in his pocket and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi followed Li Riyao and turned to look at Fu Qitian.


    Fu Qitian looked at Tao Yanxi who made a gesture towards him, and the corners of his mouth raised a smile that was not a smile, a cry that was not a cry...

 v2 Chapter 755： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (37)

    Tao Yanxi followed Li Riyao to the basement.


    Li Riyao looked at the layers of golden light covering the basement, sneered, and raised his hand to break the barrier.


    But as soon as he shot, the golden light rebounded directly, directly hurting Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao took two steps back and actually spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Tao Yanxi quickly supported Li Riyao and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?"


    Li Riyao shook his head, "It''s okay."


    Although he said it was fine, the blood on the corner of his mouth and the somewhat pale eyes made Tao Yanxi not believe what Li Riyao said.


    "Why don''t we go back first?" Tao Yanxi said, "We can''t break this barrier for the time being."


    Li Riyao pursed her lips tightly, her eyes flickered, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a few seconds, he responded with a "OK".


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, and the white light in the right hand behind him also quietly extinguished.


    In terms of strength alone, Li Riyao could completely break the barrier of writing. Even if he couldn''t break it, he wouldn''t be seriously injured.


    But Tao Yanxi would never let Li Riyao release these beasts, so she secretly moved.


    Tao Yanxi''s gesture to Fu Qitian just now was also a gesture of reassurance for him.


    As for whether Fu Qitian believed it or not, it was not within Tao Yanxi''s consideration.


    After Li Riyao decided to stop, Tao Yanxi supported Li Riyao and left.


    Behind him, there seemed to be the wailing of the beasts, which seemed to be calling for something.


    After Tao Yanxi left with Li Riyao, he returned home.


    Li Riyao needed to be recuperated, so naturally he had to find a safe and comfortable place.


    Tao Yanxi settled Li Riyao on the bed, and then said worriedly, "You have a good rest, and you don''t care about the things that follow."


    Li Riyao was lying on the bed, his eyes were tightly closed, and he didn''t say a word.


    Tao Yanxi stood beside the bed, seeing that Li Riyao was really uncomfortable, and didn''t say anything.


    After a few minutes, Tao Yanxi thought about cooking something for Li Riyao, she stood up and was about to leave.


    At this moment, Li Riyao suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t look back, just lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "It''s you."


    The statement and the firm tone made Tao Yanxi''s body stiff.


    She lowered her head and said nothing.


    Li Riyao''s hand gradually tightened, leaving a red mark on Tao Yanxi''s fair wrist.


    "Why?" Li Riyao''s tone was very calm, so calm that Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand his emotions.


    "You can''t do that." Tao Yanxi turned around and stared at Li Riyao.


    Li Riyao still held Tao Yanxi''s wrist and asked with red eyes, "Why?"


    Those people blame him, why can''t he do it?


    "Here, you are not allowed to destroy." Tao Yanxi spoke very slowly, but his tone was very firm.


    Li Riyao sneered with a gloomy expression, "Is this your purpose for approaching me?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I love you, this is the purpose of my approach to you."


    "I stopped you because I love you."


    Li Riyao''s eyes flashed slightly when he heard this.


    Love?


    It''s the most ironic word in the world.


    "Since you love me, why do you stop me? If you love someone, shouldn''t you condone everything he has?" Li Riyao said with a trace of confusion.


    "No." Tao Yanxi clenched her fists.

 v2 Chapter 756： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (38)

    "To love someone is to keep him from going further down the wrong path."


    Li Riyao and Tao Yanxi looked at each other, neither of them compromised first.


    I don''t know how long it took, until the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees before Li Riyao slowly let go of Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "Let''s go, I never want to see you again." Li Riyao closed his eyes again, without even fluttering his eyelashes.


    This time, he seemed to be really dead.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao, who was not willing to cooperate at all and didn''t think she was wrong, and clenched her fists.


    "We will meet again." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    The sound of shoes rubbing against the ground became lower and lower, and finally disappeared.


    When the door closed with a bang, Li Riyao opened his eyes.


    Those eyes were red and red, and there was no emotion.


    A month later, Li Riyao came into contact with the M people again.


    And this time, in addition to the two foreigners they were familiar with before, they also brought a woman.


    The woman was veiled and couldn''t see her true face.


    But judging from those exposed eyes, Li Riyao felt a little familiar inexplicably.


    "Who is this?" Li Riyao asked, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and he seemed to recognize the woman in front of him, but he didn''t seem to recognize it.


    One of the foreigners named Tom laughed and said, "Hahaha, this is our trump card!"


    "The trump card?" Li Riyao''s eyes flashed with a trace of light.


    Tom laughed loudly, "Yeah! She''s the one from your country, oh, yes, beast!"


    Tom laughed as he spoke, and it could be seen that he was very satisfied with the identity of the veiled woman, or the strength.


    The veiled Tao Yanxi just smiled when he heard Tom say this.


    Ferocious beast? She is not just as simple as a beast.


    Hearing Tom''s words, Li Riyao frowned slightly, "Last time, the beasts in the special management department were not released. Are you blaming me for not doing things well?"


    Tom shook his head, spread his hands and said, "No no no, it''s not like that."


    "We only have her.


    Tom pointed at Tao Yanxi, and said with an exaggerated expression: "She is enough to be worth all the beasts!"


    Li Riyao''s eyes flashed, "I don''t know what her prototype is?"


    "Oh~ dear Mr. Li, her prototype is..."


    Before Tom could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s rude to reveal the prototype of the girl paper at will~"


    Tao Yanxi said with a light smile, a little bit of starlight flashing in his eyes.


    Tom hurriedly said: "Ah~ I''m sorry~ I forgot that you don''t like to reveal your own prototypes, hahaha, it''s just like the vampires in our country, haha, since they can see the sun, those guys don''t like to dangle in the dark."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, but did not pursue it further.


    It''s not good for both parties to pursue this kind of thing.


    The woman before Li Riyao''s meeting was reluctant to reveal her prototype and did not ask any further questions.


    "I wonder if this lady can reveal your strength? You have to know that it is not so easy to completely destroy China."


    Tao Yanxi stirred the coffee casually, as if unwilling to answer his question.


    Li Riyao''s eyes narrowed, and at this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly attacked Li Riyao.

 v2 Chapter 757： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (39)

    Li Riyao immediately wanted to block Tao Yanxi''s attack, but the power disparity was too great. Li Riyao''s body was shocked and he was slightly injured.


    "I think, compared to this Mr. Li, I may be much better." Tao Yanxi seemed to say with a smile.


    Li Riyao didn''t speak, which was to admit Tao Yanxi''s strength.


    "In that case, let''s discuss the next action." After Li Riyao finished speaking, several people began to discuss their plans.


    Without the knowledge of the three, Tao Yan touched his right ear, where a nano-monitor was installed.


    A day later, room 2333 of a five-star hotel.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers danced quickly on the computer.


    On the computer screen, is an encrypted dialog box.


    The opposite is an encrypted account named Q, and her side also uses an encrypted account named Y.


    [Q: Sorry, we can''t trust you and can''t cooperate with your plan. ¡¿


    [Y: Why don''t you want to believe me? You also know their plan, can you solve this without my help? ¡¿


    ¡¾Q: Sorry. ¡¿


    [Y: Because I am a beast? ¡¿


    [Q: The above is so decided, I have no right to interfere. ¡¿


    [Y: Ferocious beasts and auspicious beasts, are they really that important? ¡¿


    ¡¾Q: Sorry. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The conversation ends here.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the computer all of a sudden, with a bad expression on his face.


    The Q just now was Fu Qitian.


    A month ago, after Tao Yanxi left Li Riyao, he went to Fu Qitian and told him his prototype, which was regarded as a certificate of honor.


    Later, she sneaked into the M country, showed her prototype in front of them, and showed some of her strength, successfully making them believe in herself.


    Now she is a spy planted by China on the M country''s side.


    But unfortunately, Fu Qitian didn''t believe her.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, if the other side is unwilling to cooperate with her actions, she will only be no one on both sides.


    Isolation and helplessness is what she is in at this moment.


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the sofa, eyes blank.


    According to Tom and their plan, a week later, the people they planted in China will gather to attack Fu Qitian.


    Fu Qitian''s body contains the last hope of China. As long as Fu Qitian is dead, then it is hoped that they will annex China.


    Tao Yanxi''s original plan was to use Fu Qitian as a bait to first eliminate the group of scoundrels, and then lead out Li Riyao. As long as they fight to a certain extent, both of them will definitely lose both. She came out and controlled the two, and she was able to solve the battle.


    The most important thing is that as long as Li Riyao''s body remains in a weak state, she can take the opportunity to extract his power and memory, in that case, Li Riyao can return to his normal life.


    After all, Tao Yanxi didn''t want to hurt his brother, but at the same time, he couldn''t let his brother be hurt, and at the same time, he couldn''t let his brother hurt the whole country.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to cooperate with Fu Qitian, but the above refused to agree, and Fu Qitian could not go against their wishes.


    The most important thing is that Fu Qitian doesn''t really believe in Tao Yanxi.


    Because Tao Yanxi''s prototype is...


    That is the fierce beast among the beasts, even if it is he, it is not necessarily a beast that he can control.


    The source of extreme evil is her.

 v2 Chapter 758： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (40)

    Fu Qitian naturally had his own plans, and at the same time, Li Riyao also started to act.


    Three days later, a lot of strange things happened in Beijing.


    The water dispenser suddenly spewed blood, the road was suddenly cracked while walking on the street, and the animals in the zoo suddenly started to be restless.


    These things all happened on the same day, which made some sensitive people feel a little panic.


    Public opinion began to ferment on the Internet, some people took it seriously, and some people just took it as a joke and laughed it off.


    Another day later, it started to rain in the sky. It rained for three full days. The raindrops were not big, but it was such a tiny light rain, and it rained for three full days.


    This seemingly natural and unnatural phenomenon did not cause panic among the citizens, but some people felt that such weather was really suitable for sleeping.


    On the fourth day, the sky began to clear.


    The warm sun returned to the earth, and the bright sun shone on everyone.


    The golden sunlight shone on the ground and covered the ground with a layer of golden gauze.


    But in the golden color, there seems to be a faint trace of blood.


    On this day, people work as usual, go to school as usual, and play happily as usual, but today everyone feels that the sky is dark especially early.


    It wasn''t long before I had lunch, and the sky seemed to be getting dark.


    In the very center of Beijing, Li Riyao and Fu Qitian stood in the sky.


    Under them, there were already many fainted people or demons.


    Around the center within three kilometers, there is a layer of golden film shrouded.


    This is an enchantment specially set up by Fu Qitian. This battle must not be known by people.


    Fu Qitian''s body shone with golden light, while Li Riyao''s body shone with black light.


    This gold and black collided with fierce sparks in the air.


    Tao Yanxi stood at the bottom and looked up at the two of them.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the dazzling light almost blinded his eyes.


    Two people sold, that is, such an instant thing.


    When one gold and one black collided, layers of ripples seemed to sway in the air.


    Within three kilometers, apart from the three of them, there was no one alive.


    Three kilometers away, a secret control hall.


    "How is the situation inside?" a solemn man asked.


    "I don''t know, I can''t see clearly." Someone replied respectfully.


    "This time, I don''t know if we can escape..." Someone asked this question, but no one answered him.


    Everyone present was silently looking forward to a miracle.


    In the battlefield, Li Riyao and Fu Qitian separated at the same time, and they each vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The blood escaped from their bodies and rushed towards Tao Yan''s footpath.


    When the blood suddenly entered Tao Yanxi''s body, she trembled and opened her arms.


    The sky rumbling, as if warning or fearing something.


    The aura of the battlefield changed at this moment. The battlefield, which was originally filled with only two breaths, was suddenly surrounded by a tyrannical and domineering aura, which completely swallowed the two breaths.


    The air was full of depression and bloodthirsty, and a behemoth appeared on the battlefield.


    It was the prototype of Tao Yanxi, the beast that made Fu Qitian jealous, the beast that made Li Riyao unable to see the prototype, and also...


    Representative of the Origin of Evil!

 v2 Chapter 759： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (41)

    Poor odd!


    The huge black wings fluttered, and the body that looked like a tiger but was ten times bigger than a tiger soared into the air, enough to give anyone a heavy sense of oppression.


    Fu Qitian and Li Riyao both looked at the beast that was about to occupy the entire sky, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in their hearts.


    Suppression and blood pressure controlled the weakened strength of the two. They both fell to the ground and looked at the terrifying Qiongqi in disbelief.


    The blood red almost surrounded the entire space, and there seemed to be no room for breathing in the air.


    Qiong Qi''s huge eyes glanced at the two of them, and there was no trace of emotion in his eyes.


    Fu Qitian and Li Riyao were both startled.


    Fu Qitian knew that the prototype of Tao Yanxi was Qiongqi, but he never thought that the legendary Qiongqi was more powerful than he imagined.


    It was originally the era of the end of the law, and humans were the darlings of the Tao of Heaven. No big demon could maintain the strength of the heyday, but Tao Yanxi did it.


    Fu Qitian believes that even if all the big demons are added up now, even those ancient big demons, those big demons who used to have the same name with Qiongqi, can''t compete with today''s Tao Yanxi.


    Li Riyao had guessed countless times what the prototype of Tao Yanxi was, what a phoenix, a nine-tailed fox, or even a Jie Ji, etc. He had guessed it.


    But he didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi turned out to be Qiongqi, and he was also Qiongqi in its heyday.


    What is the concept of Qiongqi in its heyday?


    Moving mountains to reclaim the sea, and easily destroying a space, that''s a trivial matter.


    The ancient monsters are far more powerful than they imagined.


    Li Riyao was born on the national road. He should have been purple, but he was willing to degenerate and became a demon-like existence.


    Even though he is the most powerful demon in the world now, he is still too tender and tender compared to Tao Yanxi now.


    The shocked two people didn''t know that Tao Yanxi''s state at the moment was just an appearance.


    If the appearance does not deter the two, then her next actions will be very dangerous.


    Tao Yanyi waved his wings and rushed towards Li Riyao.


    Before Li Riyao could react, she suddenly swallowed Li Riyao.


    At this time, only she and Fu Qitian were left on the battlefield.


    Fu Qitian stood up staggeringly, looking at Tao Yanxi with his back straight.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Qitian with those huge eyes, as if thinking about something.


    She opened her mouth and sighed, wanting to swallow Fu Qitian.


    Fu Qitian''s palm glowed with golden light, worthy of resisting Tao Yanxi''s attack.


    But his body trembled, and another mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Peach Yanxi..." Fu Qitian coughed violently, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Tao Yanxi ignored Fu Qitian, but opened his mouth wide and swallowed Fu Qitian all at once.


    At this time, the sky was dark.


    Even outside the enchantment, it was already darkness.


    True darkness, not even a bit of light.


    The dragon veins have been completely destroyed, as if there is no possibility of repair.


    All the equipment went out at this point and no one knew what was going on.


    Calm, deadly calm.


    At this moment, breathing seemed to slow down.


    "wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee"


    Tao Yanxi could clearly hear his own breathing, which belonged to Qiongqi.


    But at this moment, she is Qiongqi.

 v2 Chapter 760： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (42)

    "Ow~"


    Tao Yanxi shouted to the sky, but no one responded to her.


    She seems to exist in a world that has already died.


    She flapped her wings and rose into the air.


    The blood-red light enveloped Tao Yanxi, and in an instant, the tiger-like body had turned into Tao Yanxi''s original appearance.


    His long black hair reached his waist, and his blood-red eyes stared straight into an unknown distance.


    The black wings no longer fluttered, but remained silently in the air.


    Tao Yanqi was barefoot, with only a thin layer of black veil on her body.


    [Little master...] Xiao Yao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi responded in a low voice, and those blood-red eyes slowly closed.


    She opened her arms, her left hand showed golden light, and her right hand showed pure black light, which belonged to Fu Qitian and Li Riyao.


    In the next instant, blood-red light enveloped her again.


    The next second, all the people who were in panic and fear suddenly heard a loud noise.


    "Bang!"


    It was like something exploded, or something was swept away by a powerful airflow.


    Accompanying the sound came the golden light from the east that almost shook everyone''s eyes.


    Later, some people said that they saw a dragon in that golden light.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s figure has disappeared, and there are two huge **** where Tao Yanxi was floating.


    One is gold and one is black.


    The golden ball slowly rose, bringing light to this dark sky.


    The black ball slowly descended, and finally disappeared into the ground, as if he had never existed.


    A few seconds later, the golden ball erupted with unprecedented golden light, and the purest golden light mixed with a hint of purple energy shot into the place where the dragon veins had been destroyed.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a dragon roar from above the ground.


    Finally, the golden light slowly faded.


    The hot sun hung in the sky, as if it had never disappeared.


    It was only then that people realized that the sun had not yet set.


    Later, the relevant department stated that at a certain moment today, a spectacle that was rare in five thousand years appeared. The name of this spectacle was "Dragon Trail".


    People believed it and were proud of it.


    This is a rare spectacle in five thousand years!


    Everything has returned to calm.


    Those people or demons who fainted or died in the center of the battlefield have awakened again, but they no longer have that magical power, they have become real people, and can live in this new technological era in peace and stability.


    The brand of the special management department was taken down, and the original office was changed to the Environmental Management Bureau.


    The basements where the big demons were once imprisoned have also become scientific research institutes, allowing batches of scientists to shine here.


    The information of Fu Qitian and Li Riyao became a top-secret file, and only a hard copy was left in the high-encryption safe in the office of the person above.


    As for Tao Yanxi''s information, there is no information.


    It was as if she had never been to this world.


    A year later, a special forces training camp.


    "Instructor! Recruit Li Riyao is here to report!" A man in camouflage said, respecting the calibrated military salute.


    He looked eagerly at the person in front of him, waiting for her answer.


    "My name is Tao Yanxi. Starting today, I will be your instructor and your most loyal partner!"


    Look, didn''t I pull you out of hell?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: This story is pure nonsense! And...there should be two more chapters before this story ends! hehehehe~

 v2 Chapter 761： Brother, kiss and hug and hold high (43)

    On the day of the cross-century, when Tao Yanxi chose to sacrifice the most evil in exchange for peace in the world, the background of the story of this world also poured into her mind.


    In the era of the end of the law, the recovery of spiritual energy and the appearance of big demons are all conspiracies.


    A hundred years ago, since the people of M country started planning, Hua Guo has stepped into the conspiracy.


    The dragon veins were destroyed, the dragon appeared in the world, and the demon fell to the devil.


    Fu Qitian is the destined male protagonist in this world, Li Riyao is the destined villain in this world, and Yuan Qiqiang is a chess piece used by the villain.


    In the original story, Li Riyao would imprison the born Qiongqi, absorb his power, and become the strongest BOSS in the world.


    And Fu Qitian will absorb the beliefs in people''s hearts to gain the power of belief, and thus have the power to fight against Li Riyao.


    Strictly speaking, the ending of the background of this story is a tragedy, because Fu Qitian and Li Riyao perished together in the final battle and disappeared into the world at the same time.


    However, the Huaguo dragon vein will not be repaired. The Chinese people will use a hundred years of blood and heart to reshape a dragon vein, instead of living in peace and stability under the protection of the dragon vein as they are now.


    The insertion of Tao Yanxi gave this story a new ending.


    Fu Qitian turned into a dragon vein and guarded the land he loved.


    And Li Riyao...


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at the man who was chatting beside her.


    "Xiqi, how are you feeling now?"


    "Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "The doctor said that pregnant women should lie down, just tell me what you want!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Tao Yanxi became Li Riyao''s instructor, she fell in love with Li Riyao, they got married, and now she is pregnant.


    This seemingly simple process took them ten years.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Riyao and said with a light smile, "I''ve only been pregnant for less than three months, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "No, no!" Li Riyao shook his head quickly, how could he be calm and self-controlled on the battlefield on weekdays.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi pitifully, and said with a hint of longing: "Xixi, what do you want to eat? I heard that pregnant women like to eat sour, so I''ll buy some for you? No, no, if I leave , who will take care of you?"


    "Oh, why don''t I hire a nanny? No, no, what if they can''t take care of you?"


    "I still have to take care of you myself!"


    "But what if I''m afraid I can''t take care of myself?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, she was obviously pregnant, why did she feel that Li Riyao was more nervous than her?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked out the window, the sun was just right outside, and the warm sunlight shone on her, very much like the golden light mixed with a hint of purple that was projected on her when she was about to lose her soul.


    It was that golden light that gave her a chance to breathe, so that she could continue to live in this world and stay with her brother.


    Tao Yanxi squinted slightly, and suddenly said to Li Riyao: "Tomorrow, let''s go to see ***."


    "Ah? Okay, as long as Xiqi wants to do, I promise!"


    "Then do I have to prepare?"


    "What should I bring? A tissue must be brought..."


    Li Riyao started chattering again, the room was warm, and this was the smell of home.


    The years are quiet, that''s all.

 v2 Chapter 762： Guardian (Fu Qitian sideshow)

    From the moment I woke up, I knew that my mission was to protect the land under me and the country that gave birth to me.


    I took over the position of the head of the special management department, but I didn''t know that Li Riyao didn''t know about it at all, which caused some misunderstandings.


    And when I saw Tao Yanxi for the first time, I knew that she was different.


    She shouldn''t belong here, but she exists here.


    Through several contacts, I gradually came to know that the reason she exists here is Li Riyao, the man who was willing to fall into the devil.


    In my life, there is only protection, protection of this land, protection of this country.


    I cannot disobey the order above because they are the rulers here.


    I am both guardian and obedient.


    Later, Tao Yanxi passed some information to me.


    I uploaded all this information, but the notification that came down was far beyond my imagination.


    They don''t believe her.


    Because she is a beast.


    Even if the prototype of Tao Yanxi could not be confirmed, they knew that she was a beast.


    Humans still can''t change their nature, can''t let go of their emotions and desires, let alone those beasts that are engraved with fierceness in their bones and souls?


    But I know that Tao Yanxi is different.


    I wanted to tell the people above, but for some reason, I ended up not saying it.


    Later, she did not pass on any information to me, because what should have been conveyed has already been conveyed.


    Afterwards, the war was about to break out.


    On the battlefield, I saw her prototype.


    Prestigious, so majestic.


    Qiongqi is a beast that is considered to be the source of extreme evil.


    She looked very majestic, her black wings fluttering, as if to destroy the world.


    Li Riyao and I are both hurt. We know that if Tao Yanxi wants to do something to us at this moment, we can''t resist.


    Later, she swallowed us all.


    I thought that when I was finished, the land I guarded was also finished.


    But no, when I entered Tao Yanxi''s body, I found out that she actually cut her demon pill into two.


    Half wraps me, half wraps him.


    When I saw the broken demon pill, I knew that she would not survive.


    I don''t know what awaits her, but I don''t want her to die.


    Maybe it''s because she is the first outsider to break into the land I protect. I want to keep her alive and tell those races who do not belong to this world that in a corner of the universe, there is such a land, with a protector.


    Although my strength is weak, I will never be defeated.


    I was expelled from my body by Tao Yanxi. She used all her strength to help me repair my dragon veins.


    I could feel her soul becoming weak and transparent.


    She doesn''t want her to disappear, she wants to bring the wonderfulness of this world to other worlds.


    With this thought in mind, I gave her my last bit of faith.


    Hope she can live well.


    After that, I lost consciousness and fell asleep again.


    Many, many years later, in a daze, I seemed to hear a girl''s voice.


    "Thank you."


    Unconsciously, I seemed to laugh.


    The sun is just right in the sky, just like that day when she shed all her strength, just to protect the last little bit of pink light emanating from the land I guard.

 v2 Chapter 763： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (1)

    In the dense forest, a little girl in a red dress and a red velvet hat squatted on the ground.


    Next to her was a basket that seemed to contain some sweet cakes.


    A few minutes later, a big bad wolf came over, wagging his tail, sniffing the basket, and showing a look of disgust on his face.


    "Little Red Riding Hood, why did you poison the cake again? I''ve said it a few times, I don''t eat poisonous cake." The big bad wolf said unexpectedly.


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, and there was a hint of doubt in the dark eyes.


    "I didn''t take any medicine~"


    Little Red Riding Hood''s voice was soft, and it sounded very pleasing.


    It''s a pity that she was facing a big bad wolf with reproductive isolation, and the big bad wolf couldn''t appreciate Little Red Riding Hood''s voice at all.


    He sneered and said, "Who are you? That old woman from your family? I don''t believe she has the guts!"


    "It''s really not me..." Little Red Riding Hood said rather aggrieved.


    The big bad wolf was accustomed to the attitude of Little Red Riding Hood. It wagged its tail and yawned.


    "Why are you here today? Didn''t you say you don''t have anything to do with me?" said the big bad wolf.


    Little Red Riding Hood sat next to the big bad wolf and whispered, "I have a guest at home today. I heard from Mommy that she is my cousin."


    When the big bad wolf heard this, he immediately knew what Little Red Riding Hood wanted to express.


    It stood up, shook the fur on its body and said, "Tsk, it''s really troublesome."


    "I''ll get it done." The wolf picked up the basket and walked away with a wagging tail.


    Little Red Riding Hood stood up, looked at the big bad wolf''s back, and whispered "thank you".


    Little Red Riding Hood straightened her hat, rubbed her clothes, and then returned home slowly.


    Half an hour later, Little Red Riding Hood returned home.


    Tao Yanxi, who was drinking hot tea, heard the voice, turned around and saw the protagonist of this world - Little Red Riding Hood.


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at Tao Yanxi, and her body shrank.


    Seeing that Little Red Riding Hood was back, Mommy asked happily, "Little Red Riding Hood, did you bring the cake to grandma?"


    Little Red Riding Hood trembled slightly, crossed her hands, and whispered, "Mummy, I met a big bad wolf on the road..."


    When Mommy heard this, she squatted down and hugged Little Red Riding Hood in her arms distressedly.


    "Why is that big bad wolf so bad! Our little red riding hood is so cute, how can it bully you!"


    The more she talked, the more angry she became, but she didn''t know that Little Red Riding Hood, who was in her arms, looked at Tao Yanxi with those dark eyes, and there was no emotion in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked directly at Little Red Riding Hood, wondering what she was thinking.


    In order to comfort Little Red Riding Hood, Mommy made a big meal for Little Red Riding Hood.


    There was a sweet smile on Little Red Riding Hood''s face, looking so well-behaved.


    After dinner, Mommy and Tao Yanxi sat together happily chatting.


    "Xiao Xi, how is your mommy? We had a good relationship at the time, but she married Dongfang far away, sigh..."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and said, "She''s fine. Before I came here, she still missed you."


    "Hahaha! That''s good that''s good." Mommy said with a smile.


    Little Red Riding Hood sat beside, carefully pulled Mummy''s sleeve and said, "Mummy, I''m sleepy."


    "Okay, let''s go to bed~" Mummy said, and took Little Red Riding Hood to the bedroom.

 v2 Chapter 764： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (2)

    Little Red Riding Hood held Mommy''s hand and looked back at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was stared at by Little Red Riding Hood, and she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She touched her arm and shivered.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, where is my brother? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    After she and Li Riyao spent their whole lives in the previous world, she came to this world after collecting the fragments of her soul before leaving.


    Who knew that when she came, before the plot progressed, she had to live in the East for a long time, and it was not until the plot began to progress that she came here to find her brother.


    After all, she and her brother haven''t seen each other for a long time!


    This is simply unbearable!


    [Um...should...soon...] Xiao Yao said somewhat uncertainly.


    The state of the great master of this world seems a bit strange.


    As for what''s strange, it hasn''t been checked out for a while.


    Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Yao''s answer, paused and said, "Xiao Yao, you are really becoming more and more unreliable. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, it''s all the fault of the big master.


    Just when Tao Yanxi continued to ask something, she saw a pair of green eyes staring at her not far away.


    Those eyes are particularly conspicuous in the dark night. If it were someone else, it would definitely be a panic.


    But right now, only Tao Yanxi saw it.


    Those green eyes gradually approached Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi could even hear his heavy breathing.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, inexplicably having a bad premonition.


    ¡¾Ah, it¡¯s the big master! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Sure enough, her hunch was always accurate!


    My brother turned into a wolf!


    If she guessed correctly, this is the big bad wolf in Little Red Riding Hood''s mouth?


    Under the dim light, Tao Yanxi saw the big bad wolf in front of him.


    The gray fur looks very smooth, and those green eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, and the mouth made a sound of "Oow".


    Perhaps because he was afraid of disturbing the people in the back room, the big bad wolf deliberately lowered his voice.


    The big bad wolf lowered his body and made an attacking posture.


    While Tao Yanxi was looking at it, the big bad wolf suddenly pounced.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "Oh, why is my brother so enthusiastic?"


    Tao Yanxi hugged the body that the big bad wolf was rushing towards, and then used the trick of "rubbing the dog''s head angrily", which directly caused the big bad wolf to doubt life.


    "Cunning... cunning people... ooh... let go... open... nest..."


    Under the high-speed rotation, the big bad wolf only felt that his head was muddy, and reluctantly spit out these few words.


    Where does Tao Yanxi listen to what the big bad wolf has to say, she has no resistance to her big brother in animal form!


    This fur, this posture, this dog... oh, no, wolf head, one word, so rubbing!


    Tao Yanxi used the method of "rubbing the dog''s head furiously" in succession, causing the big bad wolf to make a final "Ouch", and then suddenly pulled out his body and ran away.


    At this time, in the back room, Mommy heard the wolf howling, and she was a little worried about Tao Yanxi.


    She got up and wanted to go see Tao Yanxi.


    Little Red Riding Hood grabbed the corner of Mommy''s clothes and said cautiously, "Mummy, I''m afraid."


    Mummy heard it again, and there was no wolf howling. Thinking that it should be fine, she patted Little Red Riding Hood and said, "Go to sleep, go to sleep."


    "Yeah." Little Red Riding Hood replied softly, with a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth, she went into sleep...

 v2 Chapter 765： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (3)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the big bad wolf fleeing, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Tomorrow, she should see him again, right?


    The next day, Mommy made some blueberry cookies. She looked at Little Red Riding Hood and said, "Little Red Riding Hood, will you send these cookies to Grandma later?"


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at Mommy and replied softly, "Okay."


    Seeing this scene, Tao Yanxi thought that since Little Red Riding Hood was going to deliver biscuits to grandma, she would most likely encounter the big bad wolf. If she followed, would she be able to see her brother earlier?


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more reasonable she felt. She coughed lightly and said, "I also want to visit my grandmother and her old man. Can I go with you, Little Red Riding Hood?"


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, a look of surprise in her round eyes.


    Little Red Riding Hood hasn''t answered yet, but Mommy next to her has spoken.


    "That''s just right. You have a company too. Every time Little Red Riding Hood goes to her grandmother''s house, it takes a long time. She must be having fun on the road."


    Mommy said, put some blueberry cookies in the basket, and put a bottle of wine in it.


    "Grandma likes to drink some wine. Yan Xi, you said that you brought her this wine. I believe Grandma will be very happy."


    Mummy was thoughtful, Tao Yanxi nodded, agreeing with Mummy''s statement.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi sincerely thanked.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi and Little Red Riding Hood went to see her grandmother and settled down.


    The whole time, Little Red Riding Hood didn''t say a word. She lowered her head and folded her hands together, not knowing what she was thinking.


    After Mommy said a few more words, Little Red Riding Hood took the basket and set off.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind Little Red Riding Hood, looked at her carrying the big basket, walked up quickly and said, "I''ll carry it."


    Little Red Riding Hood raised her head to look at Tao Yanxi, and there was a hint of grievance in her big eyes.


    "I''ll just mention it myself." Little Red Riding Hood said softly, bowing his head and continuing to walk.


    Little Red Riding Hood walked very slowly, perhaps because the basket was too heavy to limit her mobility, she would stop and take a break after walking a few steps.


    Tao Yanxi also had Little Red Riding Hood, anyway, there was still a lot of time.


    Before you know it, the sun is already hanging high in the sky.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the sky, they set out at about nine in the morning, and now it is about twelve noon.


    After three hours, he still hasn''t reached his grandmother''s house?


    Tao Yanxi was thinking so, but she saw Little Red Riding Hood untied her red robe and threw herself on the ground.


    Little Red Riding Hood dragged down her shoes and sat on the robe herself. She put the basket aside again, took out the blueberry biscuits from it and ate them slowly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this operation?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and squatted down, "Little Red Riding Hood, these are for grandma."


    Little Red Riding Hood raised her head and glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    "Do you want to eat?" Little Red Riding Hood handed the half-bitten biscuit to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "Little Red Riding Hood, is grandma''s house far away?"


    Little Red Riding Hood silently took back the biscuits in her hand when she saw Tao Yanxi would not eat it.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Little Red Riding Hood was ignoring her, so she sat down and rubbed her legs.


    After Little Red Riding Hood finished eating a piece of biscuit, she clapped her hands, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Cousin, are you afraid of the big bad wolf?"


    "Not afraid." The big bad wolf is her own brother, how could she be afraid!

 v2 Chapter 766： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (4)

    "Oh." Little Red Riding Hood lowered her head, her tone still soft.


    "What if the big bad wolf wants to eat you?"


    While saying this, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly raised his head, and at the same time, Tao Yanxi only felt a strong wind blow.


    The next moment, she subconsciously reached out and hugged the big bad wolf in her arms.


    Still the familiar "rubbing the dog''s head", Tao Yanxi did it very skillfully.


    The big bad wolf widened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi with a lifeless expression.


    How could it meet such a nemesis?


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, her red lips parted slightly, and her face was full of disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and asked as if she hadn''t heard what Little Red Riding Hood said before, "What did you just say?"


    Little Red Riding Hood lowered his head and shook his head slowly.


    "I didn''t say anything~"


    Little Red Riding Hood''s tone is soft, and it sounds very good to people.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the big bad wolf, looked at Little Red Riding Hood and said, "How far is grandma''s house?"


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at the big bad wolf, and his expression seemed a little gloomy.


    "It''s far." Little Red Riding Hood whispered, reaching out and continuing to eat the biscuits.


    The big bad wolf was imprisoned by Tao Yanxi, trying hard to break free from her arms, but how could Tao Yanxi let it break free?


    The more the big bad wolf broke free, the tighter Tao Yanxi hugged.


    After Little Red Riding Hood ate several blueberry cookies in a row, he said, "The big bad wolf is my good friend."


    She stretched out her hand, trying to rescue the big bad wolf.


    Tao Yanxi blocked Little Red Riding Hood''s hand and said, "I remember you told Mommy yesterday that you met a big bad wolf."


    "I think, Mommy and I understand the same thing, the big bad wolf hurt you."


    The implication is, why do you say that the big bad wolf is your good friend today?


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Tao Yanxi, and the dark eyes seemed to carry a deep ocean, so that Tao Yanxi could not see the depth.


    Little Red Riding Hood stood up, hands hanging by her sides.


    "It''s time to go to grandma''s house."


    As she spoke, she lifted the basket, picked up the red robe and draped it over her body, and moved forward slowly.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, just at this moment, Big Bad Wolf saw the opportunity and ran away quickly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oops, my brother ran away again.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind Little Red Riding Hood. This time, Little Red Riding Hood seemed to move faster.


    That is half an hour of effort, the two passed through the foggy forest and came to a small wooden house.


    "Grandma is inside." Little Red Riding Hood stopped and handed the basket in front of Tao Yanxi, "Cousin, Mommy said, you gave grandma this wine."


    Tao Yanxi took the basket and nodded, "Yeah."


    "Go in." Little Red Riding Hood said, but didn''t move.


    Although Tao Yanxi felt strange in her heart, she didn''t say anything.


    She stepped forward, pushed open the door and walked in.


    The moment Tao Yanxi had just stepped into the door, the wind suddenly slammed the door shut.


    Tao Yanxi looked outside and saw Little Red Riding Hood standing in front of the window through a small window.


    Little Red Riding Hood was wearing a red robe and a velvet Riding Hood on her head, her dark eyes stared straight at her, her delicate little face the size of a slap was only numb and rigid.


    The next moment, the window was also closed with a "bang"...

 v2 Chapter 767： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (5)

    Tao Yanxi was stunned, what is this development?


    Tao Yanxi said that she is a little confused now.


    In the back room, the wall fire was crackling, and the flames were beating, bringing a little light to the dark room.


    The door to the back room was not closed, and from Tao Yanxi''s point of view, some firelight could be vaguely seen.


    Tao Yanxi carried the basket and slowly walked inside.


    When Tao Yanxi walked to the door, she knocked on the door and asked politely, "Grandma, can I come in?"


    "Come in." A vicissitudes of life came from inside. Her voice was a bit ugly, as if something blocked her throat.


    Tao Yanxi walked in and saw everything in the room clearly.


    The room is not big, but it is very crowded because there are so many things in the room.


    In addition to a large bed in the center, there is a wardrobe and a few chairs on the right side of the bed, and on the left side of the bed is a long wooden table with many small things on it. .


    Tao Yanxi just glanced at it, and didn''t pay attention to what was on it.


    At this moment, the grandmother was lying on the bed. Looking at it from Tao Yanxi''s point of view, she could only see a bulging bag, and she could not see her grandmother''s appearance at all.


    Tao Yanxi put the basket on the table, and then said softly, "Hello, grandma, my name is Tao Yanxi, and I''m Little Red Riding Hood''s cousin."


    "Hmm..." Grandma also seemed to realize that it wasn''t Little Red Riding Hood, she sat up slowly, revealing her wrinkled face.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her grandmother, frowning slightly.


    Maybe it was because of her old age, her grandmother''s face was full of wrinkles and her hair had turned pale. Those turbid eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi, and occasionally there was a trace of abnormal light.


    Judging from her face, grandma should be very thin, but she was wrapped in thick clothes, which made Tao Yanxi unable to see the real condition of her body.


    "Where''s Little Red Riding Hood?" Grandma asked with concern.


    Her voice was even more unpleasant than it seemed before. The feeling as if it had been smoked and something stuck in her throat made her voice very unpleasant.


    "She''s outside." Tao Yanxi replied obediently, "Do you need me to call her in?"


    Grandma looked at Tao Yanxi up and down, a strange smile raised on the corner of her mouth, and a series of strange sounds came out of her mouth.


    "No need," she said.


    Then grandma got off the bed. She was very short, at least half a head shorter than Tao Yanxi.


    Grandma hunched her back and looked a little clumsy.


    But for some reason, Tao Yanxi always had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "It''s just right for you to come." Grandma murmured so, the next moment, Tao Yanxi only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and she fainted all of a sudden.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she was already lying outside the cabin, with Little Red Riding Hood by her side, and an empty basket next to her.


    Tao Yanxi got up, rubbed his temples, and asked in a low voice, "What happened to me just now?"


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Tao Yanxi indifferently, got up and lifted the basket and said, "It''s time to go home, otherwise Mommy should be worried again."


    After Little Red Riding Hood finished speaking, he lifted his feet and walked home.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So what exactly happened?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, why did I fall into a coma just now? What just happened? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.

 v2 Chapter 768： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (6)

    [Little master, you seem to have encountered a vampire. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice was also a little uncertain, and there was a hint of incredulity.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what?


    ¡¾vampire? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of his mouth, how could that kind of thing appear in this world!


    ¡¾Well, that old woman sucked your blood just now, and then...¡¿ Xiao Yao paused, ¡¾throws you out. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Wait, let me be quiet. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi stood up and followed Little Red Riding Hood''s pace.


    She rubbed her temples and felt a little tired after walking two steps.


    This is not normal.


    Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Little Red Riding Hood seems to know Tao Yanxi''s state, she will stop and wait for Tao Yanxi after walking a few steps.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi quietly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi remembered what Xiao Yao said just now, and then thought about her current state, and raised her eyebrows.


    Is that grandma really a vampire?


    Gee, how hungry is she? Just based on her current physical condition, at least she can **** 400CC, right?


    Tao Yanxi helplessly supported the tree next to her, her face pale and panting.


    She looked at Little Red Riding Hood not far away and asked, "That''s why you don''t like going to grandma''s house?"


    It''s scary to be sucked blood once or something!


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, as if she didn''t understand what Tao Yanxi was talking about.


    "I like grandma very much." Little Red Riding Hood said softly.


    Tao Yanxi: I believe in you! You little loli, you are very bad!


    Tao Yanxi waved her hand and knew that Little Red Riding Hood would not tell her anything.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said.


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded, then continued walking with an empty basket.


    After walking a few steps, stop and rest for a while, continue walking, and then walk and rest again.


    In this way, two hours later, Little Red Riding Hood and Tao Yanxi finally returned home.


    After returning home, Mommy warmly received Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, how are you going to see grandma today? How is grandma''s health?" Mommy asked.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the experience of being sucked blood, twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s good." Can **** blood, can you?


    Mommy got a positive answer and was very happy.


    "Haha! That''s good that''s good."


    "What would Yanxi want to eat tonight? How about strawberry biscuits?" Mommy asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Little Red Riding Hood, who was obediently sitting on the chair, her hands obediently placed on her lap, and Little Red Riding Hood, who had a stiff expression, replied casually, "Well, it''s fine."


    Mommy was very happy to cook. At this time, only Tao Yanxi and Little Red Riding Hood were left in the hut.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood and tried to chat with Little Red Riding Hood.


    "how old are you?"


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at Tao Yanxi, and said with a soft tone in her voice, "Nine years old."


    "I''m fifteen, you can call me sister." Tao Yanxi said.


    The corner of Little Red Riding Hood''s mouth raised a standardized smile, and sweetly called "Sister".


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, only thinking that Little Red Riding Hood was very sweet and cute.


    "Little Red Riding Hood, does Mommy let you deliver food to grandma every day?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head, "No~"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood, "Is that?"


    "Once every two days~" Little Red Riding Hood replied softly.

 v2 Chapter 769： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (7)

    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    "What about Papa?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head, thought about it, and said, "Go to see God~"


    Oh, it turned out to be dead. Tao Yanxi didn''t think much about it.


    "Is there anyone else at home?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Little Red Riding Hood shook his head, and the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to be sweeter.


    "I have a sister now~"


    It was obviously a sweet voice, a soft tone, and an extremely cute smile, but for some reason, Tao Yanxi shivered abruptly.


    Tao Yanxi touched the goosebumps on her arm, always feeling a little creepy.


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Tao Yanxi with a pale face, and the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened, as if there was nothing in her dark eyes.


    After dinner, Little Red Riding Hood went back to the room early to paint.


    Tao Yanxi was chatting with Mommy.


    Tao Yanxi felt the need to tell Mommy about the fact that her grandmother was a vampire.


    "Little Mommy, do you know that grandma is a vampire?" Tao Yanxi asked straight to the point.


    As soon as Mommy heard this, her face suddenly changed, and she looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of ill will.


    "What do you know!" It was obviously a questioning tone, completely different from her usual one.


    There was a hint of surprise in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, such a performance...


    So, did Mommy know that grandma was a vampire?


    But, if that''s the case, why let Little Red Riding Hood deliver the food?


    He clearly knew that the vampire would **** the blood of Little Red Riding Hood, why did she let her go to the vampire to deliver food?


    Tao Yanxi frowned and looked at Mummy, "If you already know, why do you still do this?"


    Mommy looked at Tao Yanxi with a dark face, and shook her hand and said, "This matter has nothing to do with you, you should go back to your east as soon as possible, and leave tomorrow!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and said, "You can go. Tonight, I will sleep with Little Red Riding Hood."


    "No!" Mommy rejected Tao Yanxi without thinking.


    Mommy''s attitude made Tao Yanxi even more confused. It wasn''t simple, it wasn''t simple, and this matter was definitely not simple.


    "Then I won''t leave." Bilaipi? Who is afraid of who!


    Mommy''s face darkened even more, and at this moment, Little Red Riding Hood came out.


    She was barefoot, and her round eyes stared straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "Mummy, I want to sleep with my sister." Little Red Riding Hood said.


    When Mommy heard this, she was in a hurry.


    "How does this work!"


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head and looked at Mommy.


    Her dark eyes just looked at Mommy like that, without the slightest emotion in her eyes.


    After a few seconds, Mommy bit her lip and said, "Just one night!"


    "Okay~ Thank you Mommy~" Little Red Riding Hood said softly, and then ran to Tao Yanxi, holding Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Sister, we can sleep together~"


    The icy touch from between her fingers made Tao Yanxi nodded, Little Red Riding Hood''s hand was so cold.


    Tao Yanxi followed Little Red Riding Hood back to the bedroom. Once back in the bedroom, Little Red Riding Hood closed the door, then picked up the painting she just finished and said, "Sister, look, this is what I just painted~ Does it look good?"


    Tao Yanxi looked up and saw a girl lying on the drawing paper, and a hunched old woman was lying on top of her.

 v2 Chapter 770： Dark fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (8)

    The old woman''s fangs were very long and pierced directly into the girl''s neck.


    "I saw it~"


    There was a hint of excitement in Little Red Riding Hood''s voice.


    Without explanation, Tao Yanxi knew that Little Red Riding Hood saw the scene where the vampire sucked her blood, and she even drew it.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back slightly, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Little Red Riding Hood licked her lips, "Sister, your blood must be delicious, right? Let me have a drink, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    not good.


    "I''m dizzy." Tao Yanxi said expressionlessly.


    There was an excited smile on Little Red Riding Hood''s face, "Can I just take a sip?"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples, "You''re not a vampire, what kind of blood do you suck? Wouldn''t it be good to eat your blueberry biscuits?"


    After Little Red Riding Hood was rejected, she lowered her head sadly.


    "Why do you all reject me?"


    Her tone sounded dejected, with a faint shudder mixed in.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to discuss this issue with Little Red Riding Hood, but asked directly, "Do you know that your mommy knew that you were sucked blood by your grandmother?"


    Little Red Riding Hood turned to look at Tao Yanxi, and after thinking for a few seconds, she said, "I know~"


    After finishing speaking, she added, "She has seen it with her own eyes~"


    Tao Yanxi fell silent. She looked at Little Red Riding Hood with a bright smile on her face and thoughtlessly remembered a sentence she had heard a long time ago.


    In an abuse incident, there is the abuser, the abused, and one kind, the bystander.


    The abuser is hateful, but the bystander is even more hateful.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and could almost guess what happened to Little Red Riding Hood.


    Being sucked blood by her dear grandmother, witnessed by her dear mommy but not choosing to rescue her, Little Red Riding Hood must be very sad, right?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but say, "Come with me, I''ll take you to the East."


    Little Red Riding Hood was stunned for a moment, then laughed.


    "I want to accompany Mommy~"


    She smiled sweetly, and the sweetness made Tao Yanxi feel a little bitter.


    "Sister, it''s time to go to bed~" said Little Red Riding Hood, "you should leave tomorrow~"


    After Little Red Riding Hood finished speaking, she put down the painting in her hand, then climbed onto the bed obediently, covered the quilt, and went to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi still wanted to say something, but Little Red Riding Hood closed her eyes and closed her mouth, obviously unwilling to communicate with Tao Yanxi again.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi could only go to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Mommy really kicked Tao Yanxi out of the house.


    Tao Yan was walking in the forest, and suddenly saw a big bad wolf digging a pit not far away.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and she walked over quickly, rubbing the wolf''s head.


    "Big Bad Wolf, I was kicked out." Tao Yanxi said pitifully.


    "Ka?" The big bad wolf looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi stared helplessly at the big bad wolf and said, "You are a wolf, you should woo, not ga."


    The big bad wolf rolled his eyes and said, "I will!"


    "Oh, you can talk, it''s easy to handle." Tao Yanxi sat beside the big bad wolf, held it in his arms and asked, "Are you familiar with Little Red Riding Hood?"


    "We''re familiar!" The big bad wolf waving his tail excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Then do you know that Little Red Riding Hood''s grandmother is a vampire?"


    The big bad wolf looked at Tao Yanxi in shock, his tail wagging more happily.

 v2 Chapter 771： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (9)

    "I know!" The big bad wolf said indifferently, "That old woman is poisonous, and a hundred poisons can''t invade. Little Red Riding Hood tried to poison it several times, but it didn''t work."


    Tao Yanxi only felt that the amount of information in this sentence was a bit large, dare Little Red Riding Hood to kill her grandmother?


    This...that''s not what fairy tales are like!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s sluggish expression, the big bad wolf swept his tail across her face and said angrily, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe you." Tao Yanxi raised her hand and rubbed the big bad wolf''s head.


    "Humph!" The big bad wolf snorted coldly, wagging its tail even more.


    "What about you? What''s your relationship with Little Red Riding Hood?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    The big bad wolf was lying in Tao Yanxi''s arms, his tail wagging.


    "She saved me." The big bad wolf said, his gray eyes obviously dimmed, he must have thought of something unhappy.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed the wolf''s head more vigorously and said, "So you are friends?"


    "Friend?" The Big Bad Wolf repeated, "Well, that''s it."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, a silly wolf and a dark little loli became friends, tsk, this combination is also very powerful.


    The big bad wolf glanced at Tao Yanxi secretly, and rubbed his head against her palm.


    "Since your massage is so comfortable, then I will admit that you are my friend."


    The big bad wolf said happily, his head rubbed against Tao Yanxi''s palm even harder.


    Tao Yan smirked, it was too easy to be friends with him, right?


    "For the sake of you being my friend, I can tell my name." The big bad wolf raised his head with a proud look.


    Tao Yanxi held back a smile and replied, "Okay."


    "Listen, my name is tall, mighty, handsome, don''t mess with me, or I''ll bite you big bad wolf!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the **** is this name?


    "Can''t you remember? Then I''ll say it again." The big bad wolf had a "why are you so stupid" expression.


    "My name is tall, mighty, handsome, don''t mess with me, or I''ll bite you big bad wolf!"


    Tao Yanxi paused, rubbed the big wolf''s head and said, "Okay, little gray."


    Big Bad Wolf: ? ? ?


    small what? what grey?


    "I called me tall, mighty, handsome, don''t mess with me, or I''ll bite you, the big bad wolf! It''s not called "little gray gray!" The big bad wolf said angrily.


    "Understood, Xiao Huihui, my name is Tao Yanxi, you can call me Xiao Xixi." Tao Yanxi smiled and rolled her eyes, um... affectionate address is the first step in getting closer.


    Big Bad Wolf''s eyes widened, his handsome name actually turned into such a girly name in Tao Yanxi''s mouth!


    As an adult wolf, the big bad wolf said: So angry!


    Then there was no way to get angry, and the name "Little Huihui" was given by Tao Yanxi just like that.


    Big Bad Wolf, oh, no, it''s Little Grey Grey with a stinky face, but he was still lying in Tao Yanxi''s arms, enjoying her fancy massage, and he didn''t even bother.


    Maybe it was because the massage was too comfortable, and Xiao Huihui''s mouth made a snoring sound, which sounded a little cute.


    About half an hour later, Xiao Huihui suddenly said, "Little Red Riding Hood wants to kill you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    what? What''s the matter?


    Why did a good fairy tale turn into a murder story?


    Tao Yanxi gave an expressionless "Oh", and then asked "Why?"

 v2 Chapter 772： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (10)

    Xiao Huihui snorted twice, thought about it, and said, "I don''t know, I don''t understand what you humans are thinking."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So my brother is a fool, right?


    "Okay, another question, when did you and her become friends?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Huihui''s face was full of contemplation, and after about a minute, he spit out three words.


    "forgotten."


    Tao Yan slapped Xiao Huihui''s head with a snap, "What''s the use of you?"


    "Hmph, you actually hit me!" Xiao Huihui said he was very angry, "No, you need to massage a few more times, hurry up! Otherwise I won''t forgive you!"


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, how could the big brother in this world be so big-hearted?


    Just a few massages? This... is really coaxing.


    Tao Yanxi pressed Xiao Huihui comfortably, and in the end, Xiao Huihui fell asleep in her arms.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Xiao Huihui was asleep and had nothing to do, so she started chatting with Xiao Yao.


    [Xiao Yao, you said that in this world, my brother will not always maintain the attitude of a wolf? ¡¿


    [Little master, what attitude is the big master, isn''t it all up to you? ¡¿ Xiao Yao silently said something.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "Xiao Yao, if my brother is destined to be a wolf in this world, you know, I can''t go against the sky. ¡¿


    [Little master, don''t you think this world is strange? The vampires have all come out, so the big master...] Xiao Yao paused, "Could it be a werewolf? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    And this kind of operation?


    [Xiao Yao, I think what you said makes sense. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on the sleeping Xiao Huihui, werewolf, it''s exciting to think about it!


    Xiao Huihui woke up after almost an hour of sleep. The first thing he did when he woke up was to shake his head, and then stared at Tao Yanxi with wide eyes.


    Tao Yanxi also looked at him, staring at him with big eyes.


    After a few seconds, Xiao Huihui said, "Why are you here?"


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, "You forgot, we were chatting happily just now."


    Xiao Huihui showed an expression of sudden realization, but his eyes were still a little confused.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Xiao Huihui''s head and said, "As a wolf, your memory can''t be so bad, you know?"


    Xiao Huihui blinked, and Tao Yanxi''s figure was reflected in the gray eyes.


    "I remembered, you are my friend!" Xiao Huihui stood up and wagged his tail happily.


    "My dear friend~ Let''s go, I''ll take you to my house as a guest~" Xiao Huihui looked very excited.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, smiled and replied "Okay".


    Well, the development is very fast, she can come to his house!


    Xiao Huihui brought Tao Yanxi to his house. Tao Yanxi originally thought that Xiao Huihui''s home should be some kind of cave, but when she got there, she realized that she was wrong.


    Who would have thought that a wolf''s home was actually a log cabin!


    And outside the cabin, there is a vegetable garden, and the vegetables inside are very watery and delicious at first glance.


    Xiao Huihui wagged his tail and happily danced around the vegetable garden. After realizing that everyone was growing well, he said to Tao Yanxi, "Look, how are the vegetables I grow?"


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi praised, the mommy of Little Red Riding Hood might not be able to grow such a good vegetable.

 v2 Chapter 773： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (11)

    Xiao Huihui was even happier when she heard Tao Yanxi''s praise.


    He knew he was the best! He is the wolf who can grow vegetables best!


    "When this batch of vegetables is mature, I can sell it. After I sell it, I can buy charcoal! Hehehe, this winter must be very warm." Xiao Huihui laughed stupidly.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, and asked in a surprised tone, "Are you going to sell vegetables?"


    Xiao Huihui shook his head and said, "No, Little Red Riding Hood helped me sell it. If I appeared in front of humans, I would be beaten."


    Xiao Huihui''s body trembled obviously. Obviously, he once had a bad memory with humans.


    "Then I can also help you sell vegetables in the future." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Huihui raised his head, "Hmph, I knew you wanted to be my little brother."


    "Well, I want to be your little brother." Tao Yanxi squatted down and looked at Xiao Huihui.


    Xiao Huihui was stunned, from Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he could clearly see his own appearance.


    He never knew he was like this, handsome and mighty, handsome and handsome, and...


    Xiao Huihui raised his right paw and rubbed the position of his heart, always feeling a little itchy there.


    Exactly how it itched, he didn''t know.


    It just felt a little strange, as if... suddenly eating meat.


    Thinking of meat, Xiao Huihui''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "When the money is sold, I can still buy meat!" Xiao Huihui said, drooling.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Xiao Huihui, rubbed his neck and said, "I will eat meat."


    Isn''t it just meat! Just buy it!


    Xiao Huihui didn''t know why Tao Yanxi suddenly hugged him, but this feeling was also impatient, so he didn''t struggle.


    Afterwards, Xiao Huihui took Tao Yanxi into the cabin.


    The cabin was nicely tidied up and had a small bed with a pink duvet cover and sheets.


    Xiao Huihui looked at the bed, then at Tao Yanxi, and said with a hint of grievance: "You go to bed."


    "What about you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Huihui lay on the ground, curled his tail, rubbed his head against the fluffy tail and said, "I''ll just sleep here."


    "No, you sleep with me on the bed." Tao Yanxi said and picked up Xiao Huihui, then carefully wiped his paws with him, and then put him on the bed.


    Xiao Huihui''s eyes became brighter and brighter, as if he saw something that excited him.


    It was already noon, and according to the normal schedule, it was time to eat.


    "What do you usually eat?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xiao Huihui pointed to a basket on the table, "Just eat those."


    Tao Yanxi walked over and saw that there were a lot of biscuits in the basket, and these biscuits were very familiar.


    "Is it from Little Red Riding Hood?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Huihui nodded and replied, "Yeah."


    Tao Yanxi picked up the biscuits and smelled them. They were very fresh. They should have been delivered in the past few days.


    There was also a piece of paper in the basket, Tao Yanxi put down the biscuits, picked up the piece of paper and looked at it.


    There was a picture on the paper. On the picture, a girl in a red hat was sitting on the ground. She hugged her legs and stared blankly at the empty space in front of her.


    In the clearing, only some fallen rotten leaves indicated that it should be autumn.

 v2 Chapter 774： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (12)

    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Xiao Huihui, raised the painting in her hand and asked, "Does she often send paintings here?"


    Xiao Huihui nodded, "Yes, she likes to draw, but I can''t understand it."


    "Where are those paintings?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Huihui pointed to the corner, indicating that the paintings were all in the corner.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, picked up the stack of drawing papers, and flipped through it.


    The more she turned, the more solemn her expression became.


    Half an hour later, she took a few deep breaths, and her expression softened a little.


    These paintings are the major events that have happened since Little Red Riding Hood remembered. From the warm and bright painting style at the beginning to the obviously suppressed and dark style at the back, there is a transition period of about one year in between.


    From these paintings, Tao Yanxi probably understood what happened to Little Red Riding Hood.


    When Little Red Riding Hood was seven years old, Mommy first asked her to deliver food to her grandmother.


    That is the time, Grandma sucked the blood of Little Red Riding Hood.


    Later, this kind of thing happened often, and Little Red Riding Hood also asked Mommy and Dad for help, but Mommy and Dad didn''t take it seriously, just thought Little Red Riding Hood was joking.


    Later, Little Red Riding Hood deliberately let Mommy see her grandmother sucking her blood, but although Mommy saw it, she was still indifferent.


    One day, after Little Red Riding Hood was sucked blood again, when she returned home, she found that only Dad was at home.


    Papa was drunk and wanted to violate Little Red Riding Hood, and then...


    Little Red Riding Hood accidentally kills Pabby.


    When the blood splattered on Little Red Riding Hood''s face, she actually felt a trace of fanaticism.


    Blood can make her excited and make her forget her fear and despair. She even thinks that killing is not wrong, and blood is not wrong.


    This happened about a year ago.


    During this year, Little Red Riding Hood moved his hands twice, and each time, he saw blood.


    The painting did not specify who she was working on, but that alone made Tao Yanxi startle.


    "Do you know that Little Red Riding Hood is killing people?" Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Huihui.


    Little Gray nodded, "I know!"


    "Why didn''t you stop her?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Huihui tilted her head and looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    "Why stop her? Isn''t that what it should be?"


    Little Huihui is an animal in the end, and he has a ferocious animal nature in his bones, so he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what Little Red Riding Hood did.


    After all, like their wolves, in order to compete for food and territory, it is normal to often kill the same kind.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, her face becoming more dignified.


    "When did she do it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Huihui tilted her head and thought for a while, "Once half a year ago, once three months ago."


    Tao Yanxi clenched her hands tightly. According to the frequency of crimes, Little Red Riding Hood should be unable to control her bloodthirsty temperament.


    "Little Red Riding Hood wants to kill you." What Xiao Huihui said before suddenly appeared in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    She was suddenly shocked, if what Xiao Huihui said was true, the content of the painting was true, and her speculation was accurate...


    So¡­¡­


    A gust of wind suddenly blew, and Tao Yanxi suddenly turned to look at the door.


    There, stood a little loli in a red robe and a velvet red cap on her head, her hands hanging at her sides.


    "pat"


    Something viscous dripped from between her right fingers and hit the wooden floor with a creepy sound...

 v2 Chapter 774： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (13)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood in horror and took a step back subconsciously.


    Little Red Riding Hood raised her head, her dark eyes staring straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and after a few seconds, she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air, which made Tao Yanxi have a bad idea.


    "Where''s your mommy?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    There was a sweet smile on the corner of Little Red Riding Hood''s mouth, still the sweetest, but it made Tao Yanxi''s face heavy.


    "She fell asleep~" Little Red Riding Hood said, as if her mommy was really just asleep.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, glanced at Little Gray who was lying on the side with wide-eyed eyes, then looked at Little Red Riding Hood and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head and said in an innocent tone, "I want to play with Miss~"


    "Miss, would you like to play with me?" Little Red Riding Hood''s voice became even sweeter.


    "I don''t want it." Tao Yanxi directly rejected Little Red Riding Hood.


    Little Red Riding Hood paused, obviously not very happy.


    "In that case, does Miss Sister want to play with Mummy?" Little Red Riding Hood said, stepping forward and walking towards Tao Yanxi step by step.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood and said nothing.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn''t walk very fast, but the distance was so short, so in just a few seconds, Little Red Riding Hood came to Tao Yanxi.


    It was at this time that Tao Yanxi saw clearly that there was a trace of blood on Little Red Riding Hood''s face.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "The sea of ??suffering is boundless, turn back to the shore."


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head, not understanding what Tao Yanxi was saying.


    But that didn''t stop her from guessing what Tao Yanxi meant.


    "Then Miss, can I go to see grandma with me?"


    Little Red Riding Hood said, and took Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Little Red Riding Hood''s hands were very cold, as if they had just been taken out of the ice cellar.


    Tao Yanxi froze for a moment, lowered her eyes, and replied "Okay".


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Little Grey, who was beside him, and said, "Big Bad Wolf, come with us, okay?"


    "Ka?" Xiao Huihui responded, then thought for a moment, and nodded his wolf head.


    So, the two of them really arrived at the grandmother''s house.


    Almost at the same time as they arrived, a gust of evil wind blew, and Tao Yanxi actually smelled a stronger smell of blood.


    "Yo? This is the old one, and the young ones are here?"


    The vicissitudes of life suddenly sounded in the open field.


    The next moment, I saw Mommy''s body falling from the sky and hitting the ground directly, splashing a piece of dust.


    At this time, Mommy''s body was already dry, which was obviously drained of blood.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood in surprise, "Didn''t you kill Mommy?"


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at Tao Yanxi, her eyes seemed to ask, "Are you a fool?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She really thought that this little loli had become a dark killer.


    Little Red Riding Hood ignored Tao Yanxi, but looked at the grandmother who was slowly walking out of the cabin and said, "You should disappear."


    "It''s just you?" Grandma sneered.


    In the next instant, the hunched back suddenly became straight, and the originally pale hair suddenly turned black.


    The wrinkled face also became smooth and white.


    This person in front of him should be what a vampire should look like.


    In just a moment, the great change of living people unfolded in front of Tao Yanxi.

 v2 Chapter 775： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (14)

    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, this...


    The coquettish vampire moved his neck, looked at Little Red Riding Hood disdainfully, and said, "If I hadn''t been seriously injured, how could I have sucked that stinky old woman''s blood?"


    "But fortunately, your milk baby''s blood is sweet."


    Speaking of which, the vampire not only licked his lips, he was obviously aftertaste.


    "You killed your grandmother." Little Red Riding Hood lowered her head, "I''m missing Mommy again."


    "It''s their honor to die under my mouth." The vampire sneered, his eyes full of contempt and disdain.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Then you are not great.


    Tao Yanxi now understands that the grandmother she saw before is not the real grandmother of Little Red Riding Hood at all.


    So she can understand.


    However, where did this vampire come from?


    Tao Yanxi was just thinking about it, when Xiao Huihui next to her suddenly spoke.


    "You vampire, I remembered!"


    The vampire looked at Xiao Huihui and sneered, "What do you think of it? Now you are just a little wolf cub, do you really think you are still the werewolf from before?"


    Xiao Huihui lowered his body and made an attacking posture.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the vampire and then at Xiao Huihui, her face full of thought.


    Listening to what the vampire meant, she and Xiao Huihui obviously knew each other, and she also said that Xiao Huihui was a werewolf.


    Tao Yanxi was thinking so, when Xiao Huihui suddenly attacked the vampire.


    The fierce wind swept past Tao Yanxi''s side, and she subconsciously looked towards the vampire.


    The vampire dodged Xiao Huihui''s attack and attacked him at the same time.


    Tao Yanxi was afraid that Xiao Huihui would be injured, so he also joined the battle.


    To deal with a vampire, she is still very confident.


    Tao Yanxi, who was obsessed with fighting, didn''t notice that Little Red Riding Hood who was standing by did not know where to get a dagger.


    She stared straight at the vampire, wondering what she was thinking.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi beat the vampire to the ground.


    She hugged Xiao Huihui and said with a cold snort, "Are you convinced now?"


    The vampire looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, "Who... who are you?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t answer the vampire''s words, but just rubbed Xiao Huihui''s head and asked, "Am I serious?"


    Little Gray: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    Xiao Huihui was speechless in surprise.


    This woman actually defeated the vampire!


    Back then, he fought with vampires for three days and three nights, and in the end, both lost and fell here.


    The vampire was seriously injured, and he lost his memory.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of the vampire just now, he might never recall the past in his life.


    but¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi is so powerful!


    Xiao Huihui''s forelimbs silently hugged Tao Yanxi''s calf, such a powerful person must hug his thigh tightly!


    At this moment, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly came out from behind, and stabbed the vampire''s heart with a knife.


    The blood spurted out at once and splattered on Little Red Riding Hood''s face.


    The cold wind blew, and the little red hood on Little Red Riding Hood''s head fell with the wind, and the black hair that was originally imprisoned by the hat fell down at once.


    The goose-furred little red riding hood fluttered in the wind, not knowing where it was going.


    The vampire wailed suddenly, and in an instant there was no breath.


    The dagger in Little Red Riding Hood fell off, and she lowered her head and clenched her fists.

 v2 Chapter 776： Black fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, your hat fell off (15)

    "Thank you," said Little Red Riding Hood in a low voice, her hands hanging at her sides in a relaxed state.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood and pursed her lips, "You..."


    "Sister." Little Red Riding Hood looked up, "Thank you."


    Little Red Riding Hood sincerely thanked again, if Tao Yanxi hadn''t beaten the vampire to the ground, she wouldn''t be able to hold this grudge.


    She wanted to do it for a long time.


    Tao Yan nodded confusedly, not knowing what Little Red Riding Hood was thanking.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn''t say anything, just walked aside, picked up Mommy''s body, turned around and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Little Red Riding Hood''s back, rubbed Little Gray''s head, and whispered, "She will be happy, right?"


    Little Gray: Ow?


    "Woman, you are very strong, I have decided to hug your thigh!" Xiao Huihui tightly hugged Tao Yanxi''s calf without spreading her claws.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi chuckled and hugged Xiao Huihui, "Let''s leave too."


    Tao Yanxi said, and also left this place of right and wrong.


    In the days to come, Tao Yanxi accompanied Xiao Huihui to find his former home, and then lived with him.


    Tao Yanxi has never heard any news about Little Red Riding Hood. Thinking about it, she should be living a very happy life.


    But when the end of her life came, Tao Yanxi put away the fragments of her brother''s soul, and then went to the next world with Xiao Yao.


    After the familiar feeling of dizziness, Tao Yanxi only felt a pain in her head, and a loud noise came from her ears.


    Tao Yan opened her eyes in a daze, only to see a group of people in police uniforms subduing another group of people.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi fainted.


    When she woke up again, it was already a familiar ward filled with the smell of disinfectant.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, her mind filled with memories of her original body.


    There was no one in the ward, the room was very quiet, just enough for Tao Yanxi to digest the original body''s memory.


    The original father was a policeman who died in the line of duty in the early years, leaving her and her mother to depend on each other.


    Two years ago, Yuan Shi''s mother also died of illness, and Yuan Shi became an orphan.


    Just when the original body was desperate, the apprentice who claimed to be his father found her and adopted her home as his sister.


    Later, the original body learned that the person who adopted her was Lu Xunqing, the man who held the economic lifeline of Huaguo.


    Lu Xunqing doted on her very much. Being doted on, it was easy to become arrogant.


    So the original body went further and further on the road of arrogance, until a few days ago, the original body was kidnapped, and then died without waiting for rescue, just, Tao Yanxi came to this world.


    After sorting out the original body''s memory, Tao Yanxi probably guessed that this Lu Xunqing should be her brother.


    [Xiao Yao, pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao quickly passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi roughly sorted out the background of the story and determined that Lu Xunqing was his brother.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing.


    Oh, in this world, her relationship with her brother is really close~


    As for the heroine in the background of the story, she was subconsciously ignored by Tao Yanxi.


    Anyway, the heroine can''t get her own brother, so what happens to the heroine is not important to Tao Yanxi at all.

 v2 Chapter 777： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (1)

    Thinking like this, the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth has a deeper smile, Oh, her brother~ She is really happy~


    Tao Yan slipped into the bed, thinking happily about how to face Lu Xunqing.


    Just at this time, the doctor and Lu Xunqing''s assistant came in.


    "Miss Tao has a blood clot in her head, and there may be amnesia. I hope Mr. Lu will be prepared for this," the doctor said.


    "Amnesia?" the assistant responded, "I will report this to the boss."


    The doctor said something to the assistant again, but Tao Yanxi was completely inaudible.


    The word "amnesia" was firmly engraved in her mind.


    Judging from the original body''s memory, Lu Xunqing actually didn''t like the original body very much, and it could even be said that he hated it.


    But Yuan Shen''s father was Lu Xunqing''s master. In the early years, when Lu Xunqing worked in the police station, Yuan Shen''s father took care of him a lot.


    Later, when Lu Xun became a businessman, he did not forget the master who had always taken good care of him.


    This is also the reason why Lu Xunqing has always indulged the original body.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well how much Lu Xunqing hated the original body, and this kind of disgust would make the two of them far apart.


    So in order to be better with her brother, Tao Yanxi made a happy decision to lose her memory! Amnesia, must be amnesia!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help sticking out her head, blinking her eyes at the doctor and assistant.


    "Yo~ you woke up, do you feel any discomfort?" The doctor was the first to notice that Tao Yanxi had woken up.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, her dark eyes stared straight at the two of them.


    The doctor and assistant looked at each other and saw the same doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "Do you still know me?" The assistant asked first.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the assistant and shook his head.


    "Is this memory loss?" the assistant asked the doctor.


    The doctor gave Tao Yanxi a thoughtful look, "This possibility cannot be ruled out."


    The assistant took a deep breath, "Okay, I understand."


    "I''ll tell the boss." The assistant said again.


    Tao Yanxi still does not speak, as long as she does not speak, others will not find her pretending to have amnesia, she is really a little clever ghost!


    The assistant chatted with the doctor for two more words and then left.


    After the assistant left, the doctor took a deep look at Tao Yanxi and left.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi was the only one left in the ward.


    "Um..." Tao Yanxi sat up, but she didn''t have any injuries, but there was a big bag on her head, which should have been knocked on somewhere.


    But fortunately, as long as you don''t touch it, it doesn''t hurt.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in the ward so bored for several hours until it was almost night when a new person came to the ward.


    And this person is Lu Xunqing.


    When Lu Xun came, Tao Yanxi was about to cut his toenails.


    And then... that posture was not very elegant, it was just right, and Lu Xunqing saw it completely.


    But Tao Yanxi couldn''t blatantly restore her "elegant" attitude, she could only silently glance at Lu Xunqing, then blink her eyes, looking very innocent.


    "I heard that you lost your memory?" Lu Xunqing stood not far away, his tone was calm, and he couldn''t hear anything unusual.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, she just looked at Lu Xunqing so quietly, she tilted her head slightly, as if asking: Who are you?

 v2 Chapter 778： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (2)

    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Lu Xun looked at himself with a confused expression, his eyes darkened.


    "Looks like I''m sick." Lu Xun said so lightly, with a hint of pity on his face.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to say that you are sick, and your whole family is sick.


    But if she said that, she would definitely expose herself.


    So, Tao Yan looked at Lu Xunqing eagerly, and simply spit out two words.


    "dad!"


    Lu Xunqing: ? ? ?


    Lu Xun''s face sank, "I don''t have a daughter as old as you."


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t listen to Lu Xun''s lightness. A tear flashed in her eyes, and she said pitifully, "Dad, don''t you want a baby?"


    Lu Xun''s face was gloomy, and his eyes looked at Tao Yanxi deeply.


    Did she really lose her memory?


    "Dad..." Tao Yanxi said, almost crying.


    Lu Xun''s eyes flickered slightly, then he walked to Tao Yanxi''s hospital bed, stretched out his hand, and pinched Tao Yanxi''s face.


    The soft touch made Lu Xun narrow his eyes slightly, and at the same time he said, "Calling Dad is a price to pay for calling Dad."


    Tao Yanxi pinched her face lightly by Lu Xun, puffed her cheeks and said cautiously, "Dad, I will be obedient."


    "Hmm." Lu Xun responded lightly and let go of his hand.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her face, Lu Xun''s light hand was a little strong, and her face was reddened by him.


    Tears flashed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and they were about to drip.


    "Don''t cry." Lu Xun said in a commanding tone.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose and quickly withdrew her tears.


    Lu Xunqing nodded with satisfaction, "Since you have lost your memory, let''s get to know you again, I''m you..."


    Lu Xun lightly bent down and leaned in front of Tao Yanxi''s face.


    At this time, the distance between the two was only a few centimeters. Lu Xunqing could clearly see Tao Yanxi''s trembling eyelashes and the tears in his eyes that he couldn''t take back.


    "dad."


    "dad!"


    The two said at the same time, at this moment, it was actually incomparable harmony.


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile and nodded heavily.


    "Dad!" Tao Yanxi called out sweetly. She reached out and grabbed the hem of Lu Xun''s light suit, as if she was afraid that he would abandon her.


    Lu Xun snorted softly, and he licked his lips, Dad? What an exciting title.


    Lu Xun''s light eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s slightly exposed collarbone, his eyes darkened, and he didn''t know what to think.


    Lu Xunqing was very busy on weekdays, so he didn''t stay in the ward for long before leaving.


    When leaving, Tao Yanxi said something like "Don''t abandon the baby" quite pitifully, but Lu Xunqing ignored it.


    After Lu Xunqing left, Tao Yanxi relaxed.


    Things went more smoothly than she imagined, no, she has a father!


    Two days later, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital, and Lu Xunqing''s assistant came to pick her up.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the car, looked at the assistant next to him, and asked in a low voice, "Where''s Dad? Does he not want a baby anymore?"


    Assistant Li: ? ? ?


    "Didn''t your father already..." Died?


    Tao Yanxi naturally knew what Assistant Li wanted to say, so she quickly interrupted him, bit her lip, and said pitifully, "He said two days ago that I was very good and wanted to pick me up."


    Assistant Li thought about it, two days ago... wasn''t it when the boss came?


    Is it...

 v2 Chapter 779： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (3)

    A ridiculous idea popped into Assistant Li''s mind.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, recalled the serious and serious look of his boss, and quickly shook his head.


    No, no, how could my boss be Tao Yanxi''s father?


    This must be a misunderstanding! misunderstanding!


    Assistant Li coughed lightly, "Miss Tao, the boss went abroad to deal with things."


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently, indicating that she understood.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s well-behaved reaction, Assistant Li couldn''t help raising her hand and rubbing her hair.


    It seems that Miss Tao really lost her memory, otherwise how could she be so cute and cute?


    Such a cute girl paper, oops, I want to take it home and raise it!


    Assistant Li''s thoughts drifted away all of a sudden, Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Assistant Li''s idiotic Han-like expression, and the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously.


    What is this assistant thinking? It actually showed such a... um... wretched expression.


    Tao Yanxi sat silently in the corner, and her brother said to stay away from the wretched uncle.


    The car soon drove to the community where Tao Yanxi lived. The original body did not live with Lu Xun, so Assistant Li took Tao Yanxi back to her own house as a matter of course.


    Tao Yanxi followed Assistant Li back to his home. The things in the room were messy, and at a glance, he knew that it had not been cleaned up for a long time.


    When Assistant Li saw how messy the room was, he couldn''t hold back the trouble in his bones, so he rolled up his sleeves and started to clean up.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Assistant Li started to move, so she naturally had to clean up.


    She is not as arrogant and domineering as before, she is going to be a new person! study hard, improve every day!


    Hmm... that''s a bit of a stretch.


    Tao Yanxi continued to pack up with Assistant Li.


    The movements of the two were very quick, and after an hour, the room was clean and tidy.


    Assistant Li breathed a sigh of relief, and it was nice.


    "Uncle, is this my home?" Tao Yanxi asked in a timely manner.


    Assistant Li: ? ? ?


    uncle? He is only twenty-eight this year!


    Thirty men are still a flower!


    But... who made Tao Yanxi belong to his boss?


    What''s it called, doesn''t he have to respond?


    Assistant Li had a sad face, but still maintained a respectful attitude and replied, "Yes."


    Tao Yan looked at Assistant Li eagerly, "Will Dad come back tonight? I miss him."


    Assistant Li swallowed, the name "Dad" is really... It''s too insulting!


    When Assistant Li''s mind suddenly came up with him and his wife, he couldn''t help it... um...


    Assistant Li blushed, apparently thinking of some discordant picture.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back silently. Next time, he should talk to Lu Xun lightly. Such a "wretched and trivial" assistant should not be required.


    Assistant Li came back to his senses, coughed lightly and said, "The boss is currently abroad, and it may take a few days to come back."


    Tao Yanxi let out a disappointed "Oh", she lowered her head, looking very disappointed.


    Assistant Li hates such Tao Yanxi the most. He took out his mobile phone and said quickly, "Then let''s call the BOSS!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, her eyes lit up, "Okay!"


    When Assistant Li saw Tao Yanxi smiling, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    He dialed Lu Xunqing''s number, and then handed the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    At the same time, Lu Xunqing''s phone, who was in a meeting far away in country H, suddenly rang...

 v2 Chapter 780： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (4)

    "Dad~" Tao Yanxi''s sweet voice came from the phone, and Lu Xun gave him a light hand.


    Then he raised his hand and made a pause gesture towards his subordinate who was talking about the branch office.


    The people below looked at Lu Xunqing curiously. At this time, who would call the BOSS?


    The most important thing is that the BOSS is still accepted!


    Everyone''s gossip was burning, and those eyes were staring at Lu Xunqing, eager to get close to him and listen to who was talking on the other side.


    Lu Xun glanced at everyone, and after seeing everyone bow their heads, he replied, "Well, I''m here."


    "Dad, when are you coming back tonight?" Tao Yanxi paused, "I miss you."


    Lu Xun was so provoked by Tao Yanxi that he clenched his hand holding the phone unconsciously.


    miss him?


    Not knowing what to think, Lu Xun couldn''t help but raise a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He glanced at the time, and after a few seconds, he replied, "Come back at night."


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi''s surprised voice came from the phone, and Lu Xunqing could even feel her joy.


    He could even imagine her expression at this moment, it must be happy, with a happy smile between her brows and eyes.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun let out a light hum from his nose, his **** Adam''s apple rolling up and down.


    He pulled his tie, feeling a little hot for no reason.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she seemed to feel that it was not enough, and added another "mua~"


    Lu Xunqing hung up the phone abruptly, his face was gloomy, and everyone shivered with fright.


    After Lu Xun hung up the phone lightly, he immediately stood up, straightened his clothes that were not messy, and said, "The meeting is over."


    "But BOSS, work..." The report hasn''t finished yet.


    Before the assistant could finish speaking, Lu Xun stopped him with a light look.


    Everyone was silent, all bowed their heads, not even breathing too loudly, lest they offend Lu Xunqing.


    After swiping around, Lu Xun left the conference room with his phone.


    He has to go home, a certain baby is waiting for him at home.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi frowned when she saw the phone that was suddenly hung up.


    She returned the phone to Assistant Li and lowered her head in disappointment.


    "What''s wrong? What did the boss say?" Assistant Li asked with concern.


    Tao Yanxi folded her hands together, "Dad said he will come back at night."


    When Assistant Li heard this, he scratched his head and said, "Isn''t that good?"


    "Well, it''s good..." Tao Yanxi responded, "But Dad hung up on me, is he mad at me?"


    "Probably not?" Assistant Li was also a little unsure. He thought about it and said, "No, didn''t the boss say that he would be back at night?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, no longer struggling with this issue.


    "Then I''ll go first?" Assistant Li felt that he was in the way here, so he might as well leave early, um... go home to find his wife!


    "Okay~ Thank you uncle for sending me back~" Tao Yanxi raised her face and sent Assistant Li away with great enthusiasm.


    After Assistant Li left, Tao Yanxi lay on the sofa without any image.


    Sure enough, this kind of fat house life is the most suitable for her.


    [Little master, you are getting more and more depraved. ¡¿ Xiao Yao silently complained.


    [Damn, this is not called degeneration, this is called a timely rest, isn''t there a tough battle to fight at night? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.

 v2 Chapter 781： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (5)

    Xiaoyao: [Little master, you are happy]


    After Xiao Yao finished speaking, she paused, [Be careful playing, the big master will spank your ass. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "No, don''t worry. ¡¿


    How could something like being spanked happen to her?


    Absolutely not!


    Tao Yanxi is very confident, and if she wants to fight, she will beat Lu Xunqing!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi burst out laughing unconsciously.


    Hey Hey Hey¡­¡­


    Time flew by and it was night in a blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the sofa and fell asleep at some point.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the door suddenly clicked.


    Tao Yanxi woke up with a jolt, and looked at the door in confusion.


    At the door, a man in a suit stood.


    And this man was Lu Xunqing.


    "Dad?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head, with a hint of drowsiness in her voice.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun closed the door lightly and walked over.


    He came to Tao Yanxi with a hint of cold air, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help shivering.


    "Are you back?" Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes and stood up, but because she had been sleeping in the same position, her legs were a little numb, and she couldn''t control her body to lean forward as soon as she stood up.


    Lu Xun lightly supported Tao Yanxi''s body and held her in his arms.


    "A hug? Huh?" Lu Xun''s light nasal voice was a little heavy, probably because it was cold outside, and his breathing sounded a little heavy.


    Tao Yanxi was hugged so lightly by Lu Xun, and gave another shock.


    Oh, why is Lu Xunqing so icy?


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her arms and wrapped her arms around Lu Xun''s light waist, then raised her face and said very seriously, "I''m warming up for Dad."


    "Oh?" Lu Xun lightly raised his hand and squeezed Tao Yanxi''s face, until he pinched her face to the point that it was blushing, then he flicked it and withdrew his hand.


    "Then you have to keep warm." Lu Xun said softly, grabbing Tao Yanxi''s hand and hugging him tighter.


    Tao Yanxi nodded heavily, "I feel warm on my body. I will give half the temperature to my father, and my father will be very warm."


    Lu Xun looked down at Tao Yanxi, his eyes darkened, "What if I want all your warmth?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Lu Xun pursed his lips, raised his hand to squeeze her cheek, and was about to say that he was joking when Tao Yanxi spoke.


    "If Dad wants it, I''ll give it to Dad!"


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was a bit weird because of being pinched on the cheek, but at this moment, in Lu Xunqing''s opinion, this weird expression turned out to be cute.


    Lu Xun laughed softly, and the laughter from his chest made Tao Yanxi feel a little numb.


    "Okay." Lu Xun responded lightly, and at the same time released the hand holding Tao Yanxi''s cheek.


    Tao Yanxi heard this, stuck out her tongue, and said with a hint of mischief, "I was joking with my father~"


    Lu Xun held his hands lightly, his face suddenly sank, and a sneer sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    joke?


    He''s not a man to make jokes.


    Lu Xun lightly picked Tao Yanxi up, then sat down on the sofa, turned Tao Yanxi over, and pulled down her pants at once.


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    Lu Xun raised his big hand lightly and patted Tao Yanxi''s straight buttocks just like that.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Being... spanked? !

 v2 Chapter 782： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (6)

    Tao Yanxi looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, this... how could this happen?


    The burning sensation and tingling sensation from the buttocks made Tao Yanxi blushed with shame, and the particularly loud "pop" sound made Tao Yanxi''s face buried in the sofa, unwilling to look at Lu Xunqing At a glance, this... is really embarrassing!


    After Lu Xun tapped a few times, he stopped, and asked with a hoarse expression on his face, "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, but Lu Xun heard this, and made another "pop".


    Lu Xun lightly felt the softness coming from his palm, as well as the elastic touch, which made his eyes darken.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?" Lu Xun''s light voice was a little hoarse. He listened carefully, as if he was breathing heavily.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists tightly, it was too embarrassing to be spanked or something.


    "Understood." Tao Yanxi said sullenly.


    She touched her buttocks with her right hand and said pitifully, "I know I''m wrong."


    "Lu Xun nodded in satisfaction when he saw that Tao Yanxi had made a mistake.


    He looked down at Tao Yanxi''s buttocks, the originally fair skin had turned red, and a faint slap print could be seen.


    He started, really heavy.


    Lu Xun gently stroked Tao Yanxi''s buttocks with his light hands, and then rubbed slowly.


    "It hurts?" Lu Xun asked in a light tone.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and glanced at Lu Xun, "Then why don''t you try it, Dad?"


    Lu Xun glanced at Tao Yanxi and raised his eyebrows, "What did you say?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, "It''s nothing, nothing."


    Hey, my brother''s eyes are really scary QAQ


    "Yeah." Lu Xun gently rubbed Tao Yanxi''s buttocks, the strength was much smaller than before, but the taste seemed to have changed a bit.


    The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous, Tao Yanxi blinked, feeling that the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The hand that was attached to his buttocks was scorching hot, bringing waves of residual heat.


    Tao Yanxi''s face turned red, what is this?


    Give a stick and a sweet date to eat?


    Is she the type to give in easily?


    Obviously not!


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, puffing out her cheeks angrily, with a "don''t think I''ll forgive you" expression.


    Lu Xunqing just glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly, and then withdrew his gaze.


    His eyes stayed on his right hand.


    The buttocks transformed into some shapes in his hands, giving him the illusion that he was not helping Tao Yanxi relieve the pain, but doing something discordant.


    Lu Xun pursed his lips lightly, his eyes darkened and his brows furrowed slightly.


    How could he have thought of this?


    Tao Yanxi, where is it worth him to do those discordant things?


    Besides, he really didn''t know if Tao Yanxi was really amnesia or pretended to be amnesia.


    If it is really amnesia, it''s fine, but if it is pretending to be amnesia...


    Lu Xun slammed his hand lightly and suddenly, Tao Yanxi was caught off guard and hummed softly.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanqi turned to look at Lu Xunqing, and said with a hint of resentment, "Dad, you hurt me."


    Lu Xun lightly heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, and then came back to his senses.


    He responded, only to feel that there seemed to be some unexpected reaction somewhere.


    He stood up immediately, Tao Yanxi didn''t pay attention, "bang", and fell to the ground.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Lu Xunqing: ...

 v2 Chapter 783： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi''s trousers were still in a half-faded state, because the clothes on her body became messy because they suddenly fell to the ground, and they slid up a little, revealing a flat belly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xunqing with tears in her eyes, her lips moved.


    "You hurt me."


    Lu Xunqing also knew that what he did was wrong, but apologizing was absolutely impossible for him.


    So, in the face of Tao Yanxi''s tearful accusation, Lu Xunqing just answered "um", and then walked to the study.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi stood up, and just took a step, when he was caught by the half-removed trousers.


    Tao Yanxi was in a hurry, she just stretched out her left foot, and moved her right foot away impatiently.


    As a result, the right foot stumbled on the left, and only a "bang" was heard, and Tao Yanxi brushed her face down on the ground.


    Tao Yanxi: Wang started crying.


    The floor was paved with hard tiles, Tao Yanxi fell to the ground, and when he looked up again, there was blood all over his mouth.


    Lu Xunqing looked at Tao Yanxi with an indescribable look, and Gu Qiuwang, who had been inexplicably raised just now, slumped all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, tears falling from the pain.


    "Baba..."


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth, and blood flowed outside.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to feel something hard in her mouth. She spat it out and saw that it was a tooth, a straight white and bright tooth.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Baba, nest..." The tooth fell out.


    Wait, why does she feel like she is leaking?


    She fell out...it wasn''t her front teeth, was she?


    Lu Xunqing naturally also saw the blood-stained tooth. This was the first time he saw someone fall and knock out the tooth.


    I have to say, Tao Yanxi is really powerful.


    Tao Yanxi covered her mouth and put a finger into her mouth.


    Don''t be incisors, don''t be incisors, don''t be...


    Ah despair, it really is the front teeth.


    Tao Yanxi felt that the front of his teeth was empty, and he stayed there all of a sudden.


    Her... front teeth!


    "Wang woo~"


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t hold back, and the tears flowed out in a flash.


    How ugly is a person without front teeth?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t see herself being ugly the most, she could hardly imagine herself without front teeth.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi can be said to be very embarrassed, his pants are half faded, his clothes are messy, his hair is also messy, and his face is still covered in blood.


    Holding a broken tooth covered in blood in his hand, it looked really... inelegant.


    "Wo...wo...going to...the hospital..."


    Tao Yan said in a stubborn manner, she has to go to the hospital to have her front teeth installed!


    Lu Xun Qing looked at Tao Yanxi with a complicated look. After a few seconds, he sighed helplessly, and then walked over resignedly.


    He picked up Tao Yanxi, then lifted her pants up and helped her put them on.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital." After Lu Xun said lightly, the princess suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nestled in Lu Xunqing''s arms, tears welling up in her eyes.


    What is all this called? Why is she so unlucky? woo woo woo...


    In Tao Yanxi''s extremely sad state, Lu Xunqing brought Tao Yanxi to the hospital.


    As soon as he entered the hospital, a group of doctors hurriedly took over Tao Yanxi.

 v2 Chapter 784： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (8)

    The doctors mistakenly thought that something big happened to Tao Yanxi. After all, she was hugged by Lu Xun, and her face was covered in blood. It was hard not to think of something bad.


    A group of doctors took Tao Yanxi over and conducted a series of professional examinations. In the end, nothing was detected. They were reminded by Tao Yanxi that she just had a broken tooth.


    Doctors:  ¡­


    Finally, a group of doctors started filling Tao Yanxi''s teeth again.


    Because Lu Xun was too wealthy and wealthy, Tao Yanxi was a spoiled master in the eyes of the doctors, so those doctors directly filled Tao Yanxi with a crystal tooth.


    Tao Yanxi, who only realized after waking up that he had been filled with a crystal tooth:? ? ?


    How can this make her face her front teeth in the future?


    But after all the fillings are done, it is impossible for someone to take the tooth down and fill it again.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to suffer this crime either, so she could only comfort herself, it was just an ordinary tooth, yes, an ordinary tooth.


    Tao Yanxi has done a lot of psychological construction for herself, until when she saw the bill, when she saw the bright 1 million on the bill, the psychological construction she had done before was all fake, and it was of no use at all. .


    One tooth, one million, why don''t these doctors grab it?


    Oh, no, each tooth is a million, why do they still rob it?


    A few more are millions.


    Tao Yanxi had a dark face, and silently drew a circle in her heart and cursed those doctors who lost their front teeth!


    When Lu Xunqing received the bill, he saw the bright one million, without frowning, he swiped his card to pay.


    One million is only, in his eyes, it is only a few minutes of profit.


    In Lu Xunqing''s heart, Tao Yanxi had something to do with him knocking out his front teeth, so he paid the money readily and personally came to pick up Tao Yanxi from the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi burst into tears when she saw Lu Xunqing.


    She grinned, pointed at the crystal teeth that were shining in the middle, and said, "One million."


    Lu Xun nodded lightly, "Are you comfortable?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, she just wanted an ordinary tooth, couldn''t she?


    A million teeth, the burden is too great.


    Tao Yanxi had a sad face with a face full of unhappiness.


    Lu Xun saw this lightly, because Tao Yanxi was still sad, he coughed lightly and said, "The teeth are better now, it should be fine."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Xun very resentfully, something, very important.


    "It''s time to go home." Lu Xun said lightly, and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nestled in Lu Xunqing''s arms and answered with a dull "um".


    This time, Lu Xunqing did not bring Tao Yanxi back to the small apartment, but returned to his own villa.


    Apart from the servants, there was no one else in the villa.


    Those servants would not appear in front of Lu Xunqing on weekdays, so at first glance, the villa seemed a little deserted and empty.


    Tao Yan nestled in Lu Xun Qing''s arms, blinked, and asked curiously, "Where is this?"


    "Our home." Lu Xunqing had basically determined that Tao Yanxi had indeed lost her memory.


    Because the previous person could not do something as stupid as knocking off his front teeth.


    Lu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    I have to say that Tao Yanxi, who has lost his memory, looks a lot pleasing to the eye.


    and¡­¡­

 v2 Chapter 785： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (9)

    Seems to be a lot of fun too.


    Lu Xun''s light eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s reddish ears, his eyes flashed slightly, and he placed her on the sofa.


    He raised his right hand, pinched Tao Yanxi''s earlobe and rubbed it.


    Tao Yanxi''s ears suddenly turned red, and a burning sensation came from her ears, causing her to touch her ears involuntarily.


    This touch just happened to touch Lu Xun''s light fingers.


    The two people''s fingers get along with each other, and there seems to be an electric current passing through, which makes the peach talk numb.


    "what are you doing?"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, and Lu Xun gave Lu Xun a light hand when he asked with an obvious coquettish tone.


    "There are mosquitoes, help you kill it."


    Lu Xun said calmly, and at the same time withdrew his hand.


    "From today onwards, you will live here." Lu Xun said lightly, regardless of Tao Yanxi''s willingness or not.


    Tao Yanqi raised a smile and asked with a hint of tenderness: "Then will Dad come with me?"


    "Do you want me to be with you?" Lu Xun asked softly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded heavily, of course she thought, it is best to sleep in the same room!


    In this way, she can also...hehehe...


    I don''t know what to think, the smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth became rippling.


    But this rippling, in Lu Xunqing''s view, was more like a pleasing smile.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle, raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    What a silly child, just promised to live with her, how could she be so happy?


    I don''t know why, but Lu Xunqing likes this feeling very much.


    If Tao Yanxi can keep doing this, then he doesn''t mind pampering her a little more.


    Lu Xunqing thought so, the movements in his hands became softer and softer, and even his voice became softer.


    "Then I will always be with you from now on."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes are shining brighter and brighter, is this sentence a confession?


    That''s really embarrassing, how quickly she was confessed or something, it really made her shy.


    Tao Yanxi''s face turned red all of a sudden, but the next moment, he heard Lu Xun say lightly, "Just kidding."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Didn''t Dad say you''re not joking?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Have I said this before?" Lu Xun asked softly, and then said extremely calmly, "I don''t remember."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    poisonous.


    Can''t Lu Xunqing remember? Of course he remembered, not only did he remember, he also remembered that Tao Yanxi was the first to play tricks on him.


    Therefore, as a man who will never admit defeat, Lu Xunqing said that he must come back to play.


    Well, this time it was a success.


    Lu Xun nodded lightly with satisfaction. This sense of satisfaction made him ignore the numb strange feeling that filled his heart when he said that just now.


    "Even if this matter is exposed like this, don''t bring it up again in the future." Lu Xunqing pretended to be serious.


    Tao Yanxi nodded sullenly, what should I do if my brother played tricks on me? It''s not just petting!


    "Yeah." Seeing Tao Yanxi being so obedient, Lu Xun hugged her very satisfied, "I''ll show you the room."


    Tao Yanxi nestled in Lu Xunqing''s arms and wanted to tell him that she could go by herself.


    But when she came into contact with Lu Xun''s light eyes, she was stunned.


    Hug it, hug it, anyway, it won''t lose a piece of meat if you hug it.


    However, later facts proved that if you hug, you will really lose a piece of meat...

 v2 Chapter 786： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (10)

    Originally, Tao Yanxi was not heavy, but no matter how heavy it was, it still weighed dozens of pounds.


    It''s okay to hug once in a while. I''ve been hugging it all the time, and I have to hug it upstairs. For Lu Xunqing, it can be said that he is a little tired.


    When he was going upstairs, he moved his fingers calmly after he had just climbed a few steps.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know about it, she buried her head in Lu Xunqing''s arms and pretended to be asleep.


    Lu Xun''s face was stern, his arms trembling slightly.


    Tao Yanxi is obviously not fat, but why is she so tired holding it upstairs?


    Lu Xun glanced at the stairs with more than a dozen steps, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Lu Xun''s light footsteps were steady, and the leather shoes made a crisp sound as he stepped on the steps.


    Lu Xun''s light fingers trembled slightly, and he straightened his waist. There are a few more to come, he can do it!


    With such thoughts in mind, Lu Xunqing was suddenly full of confidence.


    In just a few seconds, he was about to go up the last step.


    Lu Xun was overjoyed and stepped forward with his right foot. At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Xunqing.


    Lu Xunqing subconsciously trembled, only to hear "bang dang bang dang", Tao Yanxi rolled directly from Lu Xunqing''s arms to the middle of the stairs.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Lu Xunqing: ...


    Tao Yanxi grinned and raised her head to look at Lu Xunqing, who looked at Tao Yanxi with a guilty face.


    The two looked at each other, embarrassed beyond words.


    In the end, it was Tao Yanxi who broke the silence.


    "pain¡­¡­"


    It was so painful that her lips began to tremble.


    Think about it, rolling down from the top, the injury must be fixed, but I don''t know where the injury is.


    Lu Xunqing hurried to Tao Yanxi''s side, supported her and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi gave Lu Xun a very inelegant glance, she had just come out of the hospital and had to go back again.


    She felt like she didn''t have the eyes to see those doctors.


    But she is really injured now, especially her right leg, it seems, maybe... fractured.


    Lu Xun lightly picked up Tao Yanxi and walked out. This time, his fingers didn''t tremble any more.


    Tao Yanxi once again entered the hospital gloriously. The doctors at the hospital were busy, and finally arranged for her properly.


    Tao Yanxi''s injury was not serious, that is, his right leg was dislocated, and there were multiple bruises on his body, and there was nothing life-threatening.


    However, Tao Yanxi was admitted to the hospital again, and she entered the hospital with injuries all over her body, which inevitably made the people in the hospital guess.


    One of them is that Lu Xunqing committed domestic violence to Tao Yanxi.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this rumor, she almost didn''t laugh.


    Fortunately, Lu Xunqing didn''t know about this rumor, otherwise he wouldn''t know what amazing things he would do.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in the hospital every day, and Lu Xunqing would visit her once in a while.


    More often, Assistant Li came to take care of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi also learned from Assistant Li that Lu Xunqing had recently hired a fitness trainer. Recently, he has been exercising in the gym for two hours every day. His seriousness is exactly the same as when he opened the board of directors.


    Hearing Assistant Li say this, Tao Yanxi suddenly had a strange thought.


    Lu Xunqing, wouldn''t it be because of the guilt that she fell down that he went to exercise?


    If that''s the case, Lu Xunqing, um... kinda cute.

 v2 Chapter 787： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (11)

    Lu Xunqing didn''t know that Tao Yanxi had already guessed some truth. In order to avoid the situation of holding Tao Yanxi and his arms trembling again, he has been exercising very seriously recently!


    It''s not that Lu Xunqing doesn''t want to see Tao Yanxi, but he thinks that if he visits her frequently, he will appear guilty!


    Lu will never admit mistakes. Xun Qing said that for a woman like Tao Yanxi, it is enough to take a look once in a while.


    Under such circumstances, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital two weeks later.


    This time, when he was discharged from the hospital, Lu Xun took it lightly.


    The point is, this time, Lu Xunqing or the princess hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Although Tao Yanxi was a little afraid of wrestling again, Lu Xunqing was a little forced, so she could only let him go.


    Lu Xun gently and steadily carried Tao Yanxi into the car, then went home, and then carried him to the bedroom.


    In one go, not tired at all!


    Lu Xun gasped lightly and glanced at Tao Yanxi calmly.


    Not tired, not tired at all. Lu Xunqing comforted himself in his heart like this.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the sofa and glanced at Lu Xunqing strangely.


    Why did she think Lu Xunqing was a little weird?


    The expression of this blushing heartbeat... Could it be...


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, Lu Xun Qing this beast! Just hug her, and there is a reaction!


    This is really shy¡¨?¡¨


    Tao Yanxi glanced calmly at Lu Xun''s lower half body, there was no bulge.


    Is this...too small?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, which was really uncomfortable.


    But my brother is all good! She will not despise him!


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists silently, cheering herself on.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw a trace of embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    This is, really... embarrassing.


    "Cough cough..." Lu Xun coughed softly, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xunqing, tilted her head slightly, and there was a smile between her eyebrows.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The two spoke at the same time, obviously both had something to say.


    "You speak first."


    "You speak first."


    The two spoke at the same time.


    The two looked at each other, pursed their lips at the end, and spoke at the same time.


    "I''m great!"


    "I don''t despise you!"


    At this moment, the brain circuits of the two people reached the same strangely.


    Lu Xunqing thinks that Tao Yanxi doesn''t dislike his weakness, while Tao Yanxi thinks that Lu Xunqing is trying to say that he is very good.


    In any case, the two laughed a few times to avoid embarrassment again. As for explaining the meaning of what they just said, it is absolutely impossible.


    Otherwise, what if you are embarrassed again?


    Lu Xun straightened his chest lightly, "You have a good rest, I''ll take you out to dinner tonight."


    After Lu Xun finished speaking, he didn''t care whether Tao Yanxi agreed or not, anyway, he was sure that Tao Yanxi would definitely agree.


    So Lu Xunqing left without any psychological burden.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xun''s light background and sighed slightly.


    Isn''t it small there? She said she didn''t dislike him anymore, why did she still run away?


    That''s all, after all, I want to leave a little man''s self-esteem for my brother.


    As for what happened before, she didn''t know it.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, picked up the phone and started to rise a thousand degrees.


    #The other half is too young how to comfort#


    #Too small how can I help him find the confidence of a man#

 v2 Chapter 788： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (11)

    After brushing for half an hour, Tao Yanxi put down the phone in satisfaction.


    She has absorbed the wisdom of many netizens, and she feels that she can help Lu Xunqing to regain a man''s self-esteem and confidence!


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Lu Xun knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door. She was wearing a small red dress with delicate light makeup and a crystal necklace around her neck.


    Tao Yanxi''s skin was very white, and the red color made her even whiter.


    Lu Xun''s eyes flashed with surprise. He never thought that Tao Yanxi would look so good-looking when she dressed up.


    "Let''s go." Lu Xun turned his head slightly and stopped looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, and took Lu Xunqing''s arm directly, "Dad, let''s go."


    This crisp "Dad" completely cut off some of Lu Xunqing''s distracting thoughts.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun replied in a low voice, and brought Tao Yanxi to a French restaurant.


    French people have always been exquisite in eating, and the owner of this French restaurant is also an authentic French, so the order of serving and the capacity of this meal are all the essence of France.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to have a good meal of steak or hot pot, but who knew that Lu Xunqing would bring her to eat French food.


    The speed of serving the food was slow and very slow, which made Tao Yanxi feel hungry as he ate.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips and pressed her fingers to her stomach,


    You are not hungry, you are not hungry. Tao Yanxi told the stomach like this.


    Stomach:¡­¡­


    Lu Xunqing liked this state very much. It was relaxed and happy, and it was rare to relax. Naturally, he had to enjoy it.


    Lu Xun raised his eyes slightly, just to see Tao Yanxi licking his lips.


    Lu Xun''s eyes darkened, and he seduced him even after a meal?


    It seems that Tao Yanxi didn''t want to recognize him as a father, but wanted to recognize him as her husband, right?


    This man, after losing his memory, is still trying to seduce him?


    That''s all, since she''s been trying so hard to seduce him, and since he''s really neglected her a bit in the past two weeks, he''ll do what she wishes.


    Thinking of this, Lu Xun got up lightly, walked over to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Want to grab something from her?


    Tao Yanxi looked down at the plate in front of her, shook her head regretfully, the plate was already empty, and it seemed that Lu Xun was disappointed.


    Lu Xunqing didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking, he just followed his own heart and hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi was so humbled by Lu Xun that she only felt hungrier.


    Tao Yanxi blinked at Lu Xunqing, her thin lips parted slightly, and there were still a few tears in her eyes.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Lu Xunqing''s whole body froze at the end of the hook, his eyes sank, and he spat out a word.


    "you."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t react for a while, because she was too hungry, and her ability to react decreased.


    When she reacted, she heard Lu Xun say lightly, "There''s something dirty on the eyes."


    After Lu Xun finished speaking lightly, he tore off Tao Yanxi''s false eyelashes with lightning speed.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You!" With her false eyelashes torn off, she is no longer a pretty little fairy! So angry!


    It wasn''t enough for Lu Xun to tear off one lightly, so he reached out and tore off the other one.


    What the **** is this? It was placed on Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and he blinked, so that his heart was so tender.


    Lu. will never admit that he is heartbroken. Xun Qing said, this thing can''t be wanted!

 v2 Chapter 789： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (12)

    How did Tao Yanxi know that Lu Xun would think so in her heart. After her false eyelashes were torn off, her eyes blinked more frequently.


    Because the false eyelashes were torn off so crudely, it was really painful!


    She had to blink quickly to ease the pain.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi blinking, Lu Xun''s face sank, "Are your eyelids cramping?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi covered her eyes and rubbed lightly a few times.


    "No~" Tao Yanxi still said in a soft tone.


    Lu Xun lightly nodded when he heard this sentence.


    He really didn''t want to send Tao Yanxi to the hospital anymore.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, her little hand wrapped around Lu Xun''s light arm, and the softness of her chest was also close to his arm.


    Lu Xun felt the softness from his arm with a serious face, and his heart was already rippling.


    so active? It seems that Tao Yanxi is no longer satisfied with the seduction of words and expressions.


    Forget it, let him give her some sweetness to taste.


    Thinking so lightly, Lu Xun raised his right hand, put his thumb on Tao Yanxi''s lips, and rubbed slightly hard.


    Tao Yanxi put on her aunt''s red lipstick, which didn''t fade, but she couldn''t stand Lu Xunqing''s dawdling.


    The lipstick quickly smeared on Lu Xunqing''s hand, but Lu Xunqing didn''t feel it at all.


    Lu Xun lowered his head slightly, looked straight at Tao Yanxi, and said with a hoarseness in his voice, "Want me to kiss you? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi wanted to roll her eyes, her carefully applied lipstick must have fallen off!


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Lu Xun became more vigorous.


    "Um?"


    The word "En" from his nose made Tao Yanxi go numb.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were affectionate, and she stretched out her pink tongue and licked Lu Xun''s light thumb.


    "Hmm~" Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, which seemed to answer Lu Xunqing''s words.


    Lu Xun lightly curled his lips into a smile, and he knew that a woman, hehe...


    Lu Xunqing gradually got closer to Tao Yanxi, seeing that the distance between the two was getting closer, it seemed that they were about to be posted.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly saw a waiter not far away who was holding a plate and didn''t know if he should come forward.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, Oops, here comes the food!


    Tao Yanxi immediately stepped back, and then waved to the waiter not far away.


    Lu Xunqing: ? ? ?


    Lu Xun turned his head and looked over, just in time to see the waiter walking towards them.


    Oh, it turned out that someone came, she was shy?


    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Tao Yanxi, which was really distressing.


    So easy to be shy, what can I do? Isn''t that why you can''t kiss outside?


    Lu Xun thought thoughtfully, and at this time, Tao Yanxi had already started eating.


    This time, French foie gras came up, and the delicate flesh spread in his mouth. Tao Yanxi narrowed his eyes and enjoyed it.


    Because the foie gras was so delicious, Tao Yanxi was very happy and excited, and her face turned pink with this excitement.


    In Lu Xunqing''s eyes, this pink looks more like shyness.


    Lu Xun laughed lightly, suddenly feeling that Tao Yanxi was a little cute.


    Eating seriously to cover up her shyness about kissing her is unexpectedly cute.


    Lu Xunqing was also in a good mood, and looking at Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but bring a touch of tenderness in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi felt a hot gaze staring at her, she licked her lips and looked up...

 v2 Chapter 790： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (13)

    Not far away, across a table, sat a girl in a white dress.


    The girl stared straight at Tao Yanxi, as if she had something to say, but for some reason, she was reluctant to come forward, and just stared at her with her shining almond eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, looking for the memory of the girl in her memory.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly.


    The girl staring at her seems to be the heroine of this world - Xie Wanwen.


    As the heroine of this world, Xie Wanwen is naturally loved by everyone.


    The story of this world mainly takes place in the entertainment industry, and Xie Wanwen will become the youngest actress in the future, swept the entire entertainment industry.


    And Xie Wanwen is not only good at acting, but also sings very well. She can also arrange and compose lyrics by herself. It can be said that she is very versatile.


    Because of this, Xie Wanwen became a legend in the entertainment industry in the future, a target that countless people chased and envied.


    But now Xie Wanwen is just a newcomer who has just entered the entertainment industry.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help showing a kind smile at Xie Wanwen.


    For the sake of not hurting your brother, I''ll give you a big smile.


    Xie Wanwen received Tao Yanxi''s smile, her face flushed red, and even her ears were red, looking very attractive.


    The man sitting opposite her saw this, and his heart softened.


    Why is this man so beautiful?


    He just said "eat well", she could be so shy.


    Sure enough, Wen''er is so beautiful, not at all different from those coquettish j.i.an goods outside.


    Thinking of this, the smile on the corner of the man''s mouth became more gentle.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi saw that Xie Wanwen lowered her head, so she withdrew her gaze.


    Lu Xunqing looked over there curiously, but he could only see men and women who were eating normally. There seemed to be nothing special, he thought.


    Lu Xunqing just looked at Tao Yanxi shyly and casually, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    It took three hours to eat a meal, and the key was that at the end, Tao Yanxi was not full.


    Tao Yanqi secretly swore that she would never eat French food again!


    Lu Xun didn''t feel that he was light. After all, he didn''t usually care about his appetite, and things like eating were just a good time to flirt.


    Lu Xun put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist lightly and smiled contentedly.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and glanced at Xie Wanwen, just in time to see Xie Wanwen leaving with a man.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, this man should be one of Xie Wanwen''s spare tires, right?


    In the background of the original story, Xie Wanwen has a lot of spare tires, and all of them are dragons and phoenixes.


    I have to say that those spare tires also provided a lot of help to Xie Wanwen''s legendary road.


    Tao Yanxi lost interest after just one glance. Xie Wanwen had nothing to do with her after all.


    Tao Yanxi took Lu Xunqing''s arm, while Lu Xunqing was holding Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    The two walked out of the restaurant together, ready to go home.


    Lu Xun asked Tao Yanxi to wait for him at the door, and he went to drive.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and waited there obediently.


    It happened that Xie Wanwen was also waiting for the man to drive over.


    Xie Wanwen looked at Tao Yanxi, then looked at Tao Yanxi again, as if she had something to say.

 v2 Chapter 791： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (14)

    Although Tao Yanxi felt Xie Wanwen''s scrutiny, she did not intend to take the initiative to open the topic.


    After all, according to the general practice, there is usually nothing good in facing the heroine.


    Just look at it, she won''t lose a piece of meat anyway.


    After about a minute, Xie Wanwen seemed to be a little bit helpless.


    She walked to Tao Yanxi and said with a cautious smile, "Hello, I''m Xie Wanwen."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Tao Yanxi."


    A trace of surprise crossed Xie Wanwen''s face, and she let out a sigh of relief, as if she had lifted a heavy burden.


    "Then can I call you Xiaoxi?" Xie Wanwen said, "You can call me Xiaowen."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at Xie Wanwen, and said with a smile, "Yes."


    "That''s great!" Xie Wanwen raised a big smile on her face.


    There was a hint of interest in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, what does Xie Wanwen mean?


    Xie Wanwen still wanted to get close to Tao Yan, but at this time, the man had already driven over.


    Xie Wanwen sadly glanced at Tao Yanxi and left quickly.


    In the car, the man squinted at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Who is that person?"


    Xie Wanwen was shocked and said quickly, "I don''t know, she is also a woman waiting for the bus."


    The man nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Xie Wanwen carefully sighed in relief, looking at the man with a blurred look in her eyes.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi looked at the back of the car with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Get in the car." Lu Xun''s light commanding tone made Tao Yanxi come back to his senses.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the co-pilot obediently and sent her seat belt.


    "Who was the woman you were with just now?" Lu Xun asked lightly.


    "Well, she said her name is Xie Wanwen." Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Lu Xunqing, "Dad, do you want to find a Ma Ma for me?"


    Lu Xun twitched the corners of his mouth lightly. Although the name "Dad" is very exciting, sometimes, the name "Dad" is too serious, and seriousness makes him feel really old and very old.


    Lu Xun lowered his face lightly, and still said in a commanding tone, "I want to call you brother."


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was very sweet, and this brother''s cry made Lu Xunqing''s whole body feel numb.


    Lu Xun clenched the steering wheel lightly, and responded with a low "um".


    Afterwards, Lu Xunqing stopped talking and just drove the car in silence.


    After three hours of eating, Tao Yanxi was also a little tired.


    She yawned, tilted her head and fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she was already in her room.


    Don''t even think about it, Lu Xun must have brought her back with a light hug.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and turned over to go back to sleep.


    This turn over, but came into contact with a hard thing.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    I saw Lu Xun lying on his side, his shirt wide open, revealing his bronzed skin, with the appearance of two abdominal muscles.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, Lu Xunqing, why are you here?


    Lu Xun closed his eyes lightly and seemed to be asleep.


    Tao Yanxi silently moved back a little, then stretched out her right hand and carefully poked Lu Xun Qing''s chest.


    Hmm...hard.


    Because of Tao Yanxi''s action, Lu Xun''s light eyelashes trembled, and the next moment he opened his eyes.

 v2 Chapter 792： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (15)

    Tao Yan''s hand trembled, and her fingers poked directly on Lu Xun''s chest.


    Lu Xunqing: ...


    Lu Xun grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist lightly and said in a deep voice, "What? Coveting my figure?"


    Tao Yanxi twitched her hand, but found that Lu Xunqing''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t pull it back at all.


    She could only look at Lu Xunqing and said with a hint of questioning, "Why are you in my bed?"


    Lu Xun twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, how could he tell Tao Yanxi that after he carried her to the bed just now, he felt that she was sleeping really soundly, and then he also felt sleepy.


    Then, he naturally lay down beside her.


    Lu Xun coughed lightly and said with reddish ears, "This is my home. I can sleep wherever I want."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and successfully pulled his hand back.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun sat up lightly, pretending that nothing happened.


    Then Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xunqing and walked out of his room hand in hand.


    Gotta say, it''s kinda cute.


    After Lu Xunqing left, Tao Yanxi rubbed against the quilt and quickly fell asleep again.


    The next day, Lu Xunqing left very early.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi was going to go to school, but since she was hospitalized many times and delayed her studies, the school advised her to take a semester off and start the next semester.


    Lu Xunqing agreed. As for Tao Yanxi, he had no right to speak.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi can be said to be very relaxed now.


    Staying at home and laying a corpse describes her.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi received a call from Lu Xunqing, expressly asking her to bring him lunch.


    On the phone, Lu Xunqing also said that he was not used to eating food outside and had to cook it at home. This was also to conceal his intention to let Tao Yanxi see him.


    From Lu Xunqing''s point of view, Tao Yanxi wanted to seduce him, so he must also create opportunities for her.


    Therefore, at noon, Tao Yanxi had to bring the food box to Lu Xunqing''s company.


    Coincidentally, when taking the elevator, Tao Yanxi met Xie Wanwen again.


    This time, there was another man next to Xie Wanwen.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xie Wanwen obscurely, but Xie Wanwen seemed to not know Tao Yanxi, and did not give her a look.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she really didn''t understand what Xie Wanwen wanted to do.


    He was very enthusiastic last night, why is he so cold today?


    When the elevator reached the 98th floor, Xie Wanwen followed the man out of the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Xie Wanwen looked back at Tao Yanxi, who happened to meet Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    At that moment, a trace of panic flashed across Xie Wanwen''s eyes.


    The elevator door also closed at this moment, cutting off the sight of the two people.


    In the elevator, Tao Yanxi frowned even more deeply.


    What is this Xie Wanwen thinking?


    The elevator quickly reached the 99th floor, and Tao Yanxi walked out with the food box.


    Lu Xunqing instructed his assistant early in the morning to let Tao Yanxi come directly to his office.


    After Tao Yanxi arrived at the office unimpeded, she put the food box on the table, then looked at Lu Xun who was sitting at the desk and pretended to be serious and said, "The meal is here."


    Lu Xunqing knew that Tao Yanxi had come in, but was he the kind of person who cared about whether Tao Yanxi could come in?


    Certainly not!

 v2 Chapter 793： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (16)

    So when Lu Xunqing heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, he pretended to look up in surprise.


    "You''re here." Lu Xun stood up lightly, and the surprise on his face didn''t seem to dissipate.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she was still thinking about Xie Wanwen, so she looked a little careless.


    Lu Xun lightly noticed Tao Yanxi''s state and frowned slightly.


    So inattentive? Are you thinking of him? But isn''t he standing in front of her?


    "It''s the first time you see me working hard, do you really want to kiss me?" Lu Xun said lightly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is this flirting?


    Tao Yanxi raised her face, her eyelashes trembled, "Brother, why do you say that?"


    "Huh? What should I say then?" Lu Xun thought in his heart that Tao Yanxi just wanted to seduce him, otherwise why would he keep seducing him?


    Tao Yanxiao saw Lu Xun asking herself lightly, smiled and took a few steps forward, getting close to his body, holding his tie in his hand, and let out a light gasp.


    "Obviously I want to sleep with my brother~" Tao Yanxi''s brows and eyes were affectionate, and the ambiguous atmosphere suddenly surrounded the two, as if the next moment, the two were about to kiss.


    Lu Xun was stunned for a moment, and there was an immediate reaction somewhere.


    Lu. firmly refused to admit that he was tempted. Xun took a slight step back, tilted his head, and said with a hint of stiffness: "Eat."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi took a step back, oh my, why is my brother so boring?


    At this time, shouldn''t she be pushed down for a **** scene?


    She is still looking forward to office play or something.


    Lu Xun walked towards the sofa stiffly, um... he was hungry, he wanted to eat.


    That''s right, he''s hungry, he wants to eat!


    Lu Xun sat lightly on the sofa, opened the food box and started eating.


    His arms were a little stiff, and the hand holding the chopsticks seemed to be shaking.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, not to dispel Lu Xunqing.


    She sat opposite Lu Xunqing, remembering Xie Wanwen''s abnormality, she asked curiously, "Do you know Xie Wanwen?"


    Lu Xun shook his head lightly, "Xie Wanwen? I don''t know."


    "Is the 98th floor also under your company''s name?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Lu Xun nodded lightly, "This entire building is mine."


    He said, and glanced at Tao Yanxi with a hint of pride.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    "What? That person named Xie Wanwen messed with you?" Lu Xun put down his chopsticks lightly and said sternly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not that she annoyed me, it''s just that I think she''s a little weird."


    "Why a strange method?" Lu Xunqing asked curiously.


    Then, Tao Yanxi told Lu Xunqing what happened in the past two days.


    After listening softly, Lu Xun pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "That''s really strange."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "I''ll find someone to check her." After Lu Xun finished speaking, he directly called his assistant and asked them to check Xie Wanwen.


    "I''ll tell you when they check it out." Lu Xun said lightly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and gave him a big smile.


    "Thank you bro~"


    Tao Yanxi smiled extremely sweetly, while the sweet Lu Xun was light and numb.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his eyes darkened.


    He checked Xie Wanwen for her, so should she reward him?


    Like a kiss, or...


    Lu Xun''s light eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s collarbone, and he pursed his lips.


    Or, a strawberry planted by his own mouth.

 v2 Chapter 794： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (17)

    Lu Xun thought so lightly, but he looked at Tao Yanxi calmly, but a little light flashed in his eyes, revealing his mood at this moment.


    Unfortunately, the current Tao Yanxi''s mind is still on Xie Wanwen, so she did not notice this change in Lu Xunqing.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi went home.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Lu Xunqing sent her information about Xie Wanwen.


    Tao Yanxi held Xie Wanwen''s information, and the strange feeling in her heart became more and more intense.


    From this information, Xie Wanwen''s life before the age of fifteen was a little miserable, her biological parents were missing, and her adoptive parents treated her extremely badly, and sometimes even refused to give her food.


    But after the age of fifteen, her adoptive parents suddenly changed their attitude, treated her very well, and gave her the money to buy a house, so that she could open up some channels to enter the entertainment industry.


    In terms of appearance alone, Xie Wanwen is only at a medium level, and there are many people in the entertainment industry who are better than her.


    But when Xie Wanwen was shopping, she fell into the eyes of a director and starred in a director''s literary film, which also led Xie Wanwen to step into the entertainment industry.


    Xie Wanwen became popular, although it was not a hit, but it also became popular in a small area.


    Generally speaking, there are many people who are popular, and if a person is popular, especially in places like the entertainment industry, once they become popular, there will definitely be black fans.


    The weirdness of the matter is here, Xie Wanwen has almost no black fans, at least on the Internet, Tao Yanxi could not find any bad public opinion about Xie Wanwen, not even anyone who scolds her.


    Of course, this may also mean that a big person intervened in Xie Wanwen''s marketing events, so there was no Xie Wanwen''s marketing.


    Judging from the information that Lu Xunqing gave to Tao Yanxi, there are three men who are currently entangled with Xie Wanwen with relatively noble identities.


    And these three doted on Xie Wanwen extremely, and seemed to love her miserably.


    Tao Yanxi closed the document and always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong for a while.


    It is understandable that Xie Wanwen is liked by everyone as the heroine.


    Originally, it was the heroine''s script, so looking at it this way, it seems that those men like Xie Wanwen, it is not so difficult to accept.


    But Tao Yanxi just felt that something was out of line, but she hadn''t found it yet.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out a big lazy waist, and her mind was a little dizzy.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what do you think this heroine is thinking? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [I don''t know, maybe you want to seduce the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Yes! Why didn''t she think of it!


    Approaching her, getting to know her, and asking her about Lu Xunqing''s preferences, wouldn''t it be possible to get in touch with Lu Xunqing better?


    Tao Yanxi gritted her teeth, humming, the heroine, she is scheming!


    ¡¾I will definitely not let her succeed! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and seduced. She had to do it first!


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi quickly called Lu Xun lightly.


    "Brother~ are you coming back for dinner tonight?" Tao Yanxi asked coquettishly.


    Lu Xunqing felt that Tao Yanxi''s tone was a bit strange, but he didn''t think much about it, just replied, "Okay."


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lu Xunqing agreed, and then hung up the phone after caring about him for a few more words.

 v2 Chapter 795： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (18)

    As the saying goes, if you want to grab a man''s heart, you must first grab the man''s stomach.


    So, she decided to cook by herself tonight! Capture Lu Xunqing with delicious food!


    Tao Yanxi has always been a man of action, she does what she thinks, she just rolled up her sleeves and ran straight to the kitchen downstairs, starting her busy afternoon.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Lu Xun drove back lightly.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he smelled a scent.


    The scent penetrated directly into his nose, making him unable to help but take a deep breath, and then take another deep breath.


    Ah so delicious!


    Lu Xun walked briskly to the house, wondering what he did in the kitchen today, but it was so fragrant that his whole body was about to float up.


    When Lu Xunqing arrived in the living room, he happened to see Tao Yanxi walking out of the kitchen carrying a plate.


    He blinked and suddenly asked, "Are you stealing food?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Be careful I beat you!


    She worked so hard to cook, yet Lu Xunqing actually said she ate it secretly?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and her face was also gloomy. She placed the plate in front of the dining table, shrugged her shoulders, and said with a trace of grievance: "I cooked all afternoon''s meals, how can you tell me, brother? What about stealing?"


    Lu Xun was stunned for a moment, looked at the dishes on the dining table full of colors and flavors, and asked in surprise, "You made all these?"


    Tao Yanxi bowed her head and replied dully, "Yeah."


    Lu Xun walked over lightly, picked up his chopsticks and tasted shredded potatoes.


    As soon as the refreshing shredded potatoes entered, Lu Xunqing only thought that the best food in the world was shredded potatoes.


    He didn''t care what to say to Tao Yanxi, so he sat down and started eating other dishes.


    Eat a mouthful of Mapo Tofu, ah, the best thing in the world is Mapo Tofu.


    Take a bite of boiled fish, ah, the best thing in the world is boiled fish!


    Take another bite of sweet and sour pork ribs, ah, the sweet and sour pork ribs are the best in this world!


    In the end... Lu Xunqing killed a table of dishes by himself.


    After he finished eating, he didn''t forget to burp his stomach without caring about his image.


    Tao Yanxi sat opposite him, propping her chin up to look at Lu Xunqing with interest.


    "Is it delicious?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lu Xun sat up straight and nodded solemnly, "Delicious!" It was the best meal he had ever eaten!


    That warm feeling flowed from the stomach to the limbs, and finally converged on his heart, making him unable to stop.


    "You really did this?" Lu Xun asked lightly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, a trace of loss on his face.


    "Brother, do you really not believe me so much?"


    Lu Xun lightly heard the loss in Tao Yanxi''s voice, he quickly shook his head and looked at her with some distress.


    This stupid kid, I don''t know how much effort goes behind the scenes to make such delicious food.


    In order to please him, how could she do this?


    It really moved him and at the same time distressed.


    Lu Xun stood up lightly, walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, and hugged her into his arms.


    "I will take good care of you."


    Since you''ve worked so hard, why not give you a chance to get in touch with me?


    Tao Yanxi, who was inexplicably held in his arms:? ? ?


    What did your brother think about?


    No matter what the process was, fortunately, she was still satisfied with the result.


    No, Lu Xunqing has thrown his arms in his arms!

 v2 Chapter 796： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (19)

    After Lu Xun hugged Tao Yanxi lightly for a while, he realized that Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to have eaten yet. He coughed awkwardly and said, "What do you want to eat, I''ll let the kitchen cook it for you."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said, "No need, I''ll make some egg noodles later."


    "Egg noodles?" Lu Xunqing obviously had never eaten this kind of noodles. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he let go of Tao Yanxi and said, "Then go ahead and do it."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi paused for a second, then stood up and went back to the kitchen.


    About ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out with a bowl of egg noodles.


    The golden eggs are placed on the white and tender noodles, and there are a few green chopped green onions floating on the soup, which looks delicious.


    Lu Xun looked at it lightly and touched his stomach.


    He wasn''t hungry at all, he was so full, he didn''t want to eat egg noodles at all.


    Although he thought so, Lu Xunqing sat opposite Tao Yanxi and watched her eat.


    Lu Xun looked at it lightly, only to think that Tao Yanxi looked very cute when he was eating.


    He propped his chin, and there was a trace of infatuation in his eyes. Why didn''t he find it before?


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating the egg noodles, she looked up and saw Lu Xunqing with an obsessed face.


    She was slightly taken aback, wiped her mouth and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you." Lu Xun said without hesitation.


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to realize his lack of restraint just now.


    So he hurriedly added, "The egg noodles."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Believe in your evil.


    "Cough cough..." In order to avoid embarrassment, Lu Xunqing directly changed the subject.


    "About Xie Wanwen, do you see anything?"


    When he got Xie Wanwen''s information today, he read it several times, but found nothing.


    Tao Yanxi heard Lu Xunqing''s question, and the topic was successfully changed.


    "No." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Well, is there any problem with her?" Lu Xun frowned slightly. When he got the information, he also felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong.


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi stood up, "If she really wants something, she will definitely contact me, and I will try it out later."


    "Okay." Lu Xun nodded lightly.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the bowl, turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    When she was about to reach the kitchen, she suddenly stopped and didn''t look back.


    "Brother, do you really not know Xie Wanwen?" she heard herself ask.


    Lu Xun was stunned for a moment, and the next second he answered firmly, "I didn''t know her before today."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, and without saying anything, went directly into the kitchen.


    After dinner, Lu Xunqing went into the study as usual to deal with some documents, while Tao Yanxi stayed in the room.


    Such a peaceful day lasted for a week, and one day a week later, Tao Yanxi suddenly received a strange phone call.


    The voice on the other side of the phone was obviously using a voice changer, so it was impossible to tell whether it was a male or a female.


    They just told Tao Yanxi to go to the Cocoa Cafe on the fifth floor of Qingyue Plaza immediately, where there is something Tao Yanxi wants.


    Then the phone hung up.


    Out of curiosity, Tao Yanxi simply cleaned up and went out.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came to the designated place.


    As soon as she sat down, a waiter brought her a headset.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v2 Chapter 797： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (20)

    The waiter gave her a headset and left.


    Tao Yanxi put the headset on her ear and found that there were voices coming from it.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, is this monitoring?


    And coincidentally, she still knew the two people who were talking here.


    One is Lu Xunqing, and the other is Xie Wanwen.


    The voice in the headset was very clear, and the two of them should be not far from her.


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her posture and listened carefully to the content of the conversation between the two.


    "Miss Xie, I think I made it very clear, I don''t know you." This was Lu Xun''s light voice.


    "I know." Xie Wanwen''s voice sounded a little low, "but I have always admired Mr. Lu."


    "Tsk." Lu Xun said in a light tone with a hint of disdain, "Tell me, what is your purpose? Are you interested in my wealth or my handsome appearance?"


    Xie Wanwen seemed to be choked by Lu Xunqing''s words, and after a while, she said, "I just, I just admire Mr. Lu very much."


    "What about Mr. Lu to me?" Xie Wanwen''s tone became a little strange.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, because after Xie Wanwen said this, Lu Xunqing didn''t speak.


    The sound of their breathing came from the headset to Tao Yanxi''s ears, causing her to suddenly have a bad premonition.


    She stood up suddenly, grabbed the waiter next to her and asked, "Does this cafe have private rooms?"


    The waiter nodded blankly and pointed to the corner.


    Tao Yanxi let go of the waiter and quickly walked in the direction she pointed.


    There was only one private room in the entire cafe, Tao Yanxi kicked open the door very roughly.


    In the private room, Xie Wanwen''s blushing face was nestled in Lu Xunqing''s arms, while Lu Xun lowered her head slightly, her body trembling slightly, as if she was enduring some pain.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Xie Wanwen, walked quickly to her side, and pulled her away at once.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down, only to see Lu Xun sweating lightly on his forehead, and his face was a little pale.


    He bit his lip, faintly showing a touch of blood.


    "Brother, how are you?" Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    Lu Xun narrowed his eyes lightly, and saw clearly that the person in front of him was Tao Yanxi, he embraced her at once, panting violently.


    Xie Wanwen looked at the two embracing each other, bowed her head slightly, and clenched her fists.


    Sure enough, it failed again.


    [Little master, it is the White Moonlight Stone! ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind, causing Tao Yanxi to be stunned for a moment.


    ¡¾The Stone of White Moonlight? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi was searching for this thing in his mind.


    In the previous world, she did get some White Moonlight Stones, but she did not expect that this world actually has such a thing.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly and clenched her fists.


    No wonder, no wonder Xie Wanwen has no black fans, no wonder she is liked by so many men, it is because of the White Moonlight Stone.


    The White Moonlight Stone can give people the illusion that they are the White Moonlight in their minds.


    There is always such a white moonlight in every man''s mind, which cannot be obtained or touched, but entrenched in the depths of his heart, lingering and never dissipating.


    Xie Wanwen''s goal was indeed Lu Xunqing!


    He even used the White Moonlight Stone to deal with his brother. If his brother wasn''t determined, he might have been confused by her!


    Lu Xunqing''s body was still trembling slightly, and he didn''t know what was wrong with him. At that moment, he actually wanted to hug Xie Wanwen, and wanted to be one with her.


    That kind of desire almost drowned his reason, but there was always a voice in his heart, he couldn''t do that, he couldn''t do that...

 v2 Chapter 798： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (21)

    I don''t know why I want to do that, and I don''t know why I can''t.


    Lu Xunqing felt like he was split into two halves, half was talking about hugging Xie Wanwen, and half was talking about not being able to hug, the person he should hug is not her.


    He endured this sense of division, so his whole body was shaking.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he saw Tao Yanxi.


    Lu Xun held Tao Yanxi lightly, and his whole person exuded a decadent aura.


    This is the depression after the battle and his last silent struggle.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Lu Xunqing and felt the slight tremor of his body, his face became more and more gloomy, and there was a storm in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi patted Lu Xun''s light and slowly comforted him.


    Xie Wanwen lowered her head aside, not knowing what she was thinking.


    After Lu Xunqing calmed down a little, Tao Yanxi helped him up.


    "Let''s go home." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun closed his eyes lightly and replied in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi helped Lu Xun to walk towards the door lightly, when she was about to reach the door, Tao Yanxi stopped.


    "Xie Wanwen, I advise you to do it yourself."


    After Tao Yanxi finished saying this, she took Lu Xunqing out of the place.


    Xie Wanwen looked at the empty box with a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    A low sigh sounded in the room, but no one responded to her.


    Xie Wanwen stood up, pursed her lips, and took out a white stone from the side newspaper.


    The stone was about the size of half a baby''s fist, and at this moment, the stone was emitting a faint light.


    "Why doesn''t it work anymore?" Xie Wanwen asked in a low voice.


    That anonymous call was made to Tao Yanxi, and she took the initiative to ask Lu Xun out lightly.


    She knew that Tao Yanxi and Lu Xunqing were on good terms, so she wanted to destroy the relationship.


    A man as good as Lu Xunqing can only belong to her and belong to her.


    That''s why she made such a phone call, even installed a monitor in the room, and gave Tao Yanxi a headset.


    She wanted Tao Yanxi to hear Lu Xunqing''s voice fascinated by her.


    No woman can tolerate her man having fun with other women, and Tao Yanxi is certainly no exception.


    It was all planned, but...


    Xie Wanwen never thought that Lu Xunqing was not affected by the stone. Could it be that the original owner of this stone was Lu Xunqing, so he was not affected?


    But what about Tao Yanxi? Why isn''t she affected?


    This made Xie Wanwen very concerned.


    She squeezed the stone tightly, her eyes becoming more and more gloomy...


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi took Lu Xunqing back home, and then comforted him to sleep.


    After Lu Xun fell asleep, Tao Yanxi took out Xie Wanwen''s information again.


    Xie Wanwen''s life has been a feng shui ridge since the age of fifteen.


    Before the age of fifteen, it was ordinary, even a little miserable.


    After the age of fifteen, she soared into the sky and embarked on her legendary road.


    When I was fifteen, something must have happened.


    Tao Yanxi turned over the details of Xie Wanwen''s life when she was fifteen years old, and found that in June, Xie Wanwen attended a banquet.


    And this banquet was also the first banquet that Xie Wanwen had attended in fifteen years.


    Coincidentally, the banquet that Xie Wanwen attended was Lu Xunqing''s birthday banquet to congratulate her grandfather on his 70th birthday.

 v2 Chapter 799： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (22)

    Tao Yanxi wrote down this time and planned to ask Lu Xun if he remembered it lightly.


    Lu Xunqing slept soundly on her bed. Fortunately, the White Moonlight Stone didn''t cause him much damage.


    Otherwise, she would have to kill Xie Wanwen on the spot.


    No matter what kind of heroine she is, no matter what kind of heaven he is, if he dares to hurt his brother, he must pay the corresponding price.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand stroked Lu Xun''s light face, and her expression became more and more gentle.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, how do you know it is the White Moonlight Stone? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xun and asked Xiao Yao lightly.


    [Sensed. ¡¿Xiao Yao said, ¡¾Xie Wanwen didn''t seem to bring the White Moonlight Stone with her the first two times, so I didn''t feel it clearly. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded, Xie Wanwen''s target was indeed Lu Xunqing.


    ¡¾Why did the White Moonlight Stone end up here? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    She didn''t expect Xiaoyao to give her any answers, she just needed to let Xiaoyao pay attention to this issue.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yao only answered three words: [I don''t know. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions, but Xiao Yao asked two more.


    [Little master, are we going to grab the White Moonlight Stone? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, [Don''t rob. ¡¿


    When Xiao Yao heard this, she became a little puzzled.


    [Could it be that the woman is allowed to do evil with the White Moonlight Stone? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth evoked a charming smile, evil? She was able to turn the tide.


    [Isn''t Xie Wanwen''s biggest reliance on those spare tires? 5 Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, I am curious, what will those men choose between their interests and the white moonlight in their hearts. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said with a smile, but the tone of voice, how to listen and how to infiltrate people.


    Xiao Yao shivered inexplicably and suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Xie Wanwen.


    For the next few days, Lu Xunqing spent all his cultivation at home.


    He felt a little scared about the feeling before, the sense of fear that as long as he took such a step, he would fall into an abyss that made him feel a sense of despair.


    Lu Xunqing also had a fat private doctor come to check, but the doctor said that he was in good health and there was no major problem.


    After Lu Xun Qing heard these words, instead of feeling comforted, he felt even more panic.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Yanxi''s arrival that day, the consequences might have been unimaginable.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Lu Xunqing''s recent absent-mindedness, and tried to stay by his side to comfort him.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi found several strong spare tires from Xie Wanwen, and one of them was the vice president of Lu Xunqing Company.


    It was convenient for Tao Yan to tell Lu Xunqing about the White Moonlight Stone, so she searched some information about the amount of embezzlement of the vice president and gave it to Lu Xunqing.


    Lu Xunqing was furious when he saw the information. He never thought that his trusted brother would do something that would harm the company.


    Lu''s company said that he built it with his own hands, and he would not allow anyone to destroy it.


    Because of this kind of thing, Lu Xun lightly panicked. out of emotions.


    Lu Xunqing started busy dealing with the vice president. Because the vice president also has some power and shares in the company, it is impossible for him to dismiss him all at once.


    It just so happened that Lu Xunqing planned to take this opportunity to deal with the moths in the company.


    Lu Xun was busy dealing with various things in the company, and Tao Yanxi also started her plan.

 v2 Chapter 800： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (23)

    In addition to the vice president, Xie Wanwen currently relies on a movie emperor, a talented director and a son of a chaebol family.


    Tao Yanxi plans to start with a talented director. What is a director''s biggest dream?


    Naturally, it is possible to make a famous movie and become a legend in the history of movies.


    And although this genius director has made a lot of movies, and the movies have received some awards, he feels that it is far from enough, not enough.


    He needs a good script, a script that can move everyone.


    But these days, there are many scripts, and good scripts are hard to come by.


    Ren Huayu has been looking for good scripts since he was admitted to the directing department.


    Since he was eighteen years old, he has been waiting for such a script, but now that he is thirty years old, he still has not waited for this script.


    He has been longing and looking forward to it, but after twelve years, he still has not waited.


    Ren Huayu looked at Xie Wanwen in front of him with some boredom. In the past few years, apart from good scripts, only Xie Wanwen could arouse his interest.


    Thinking of this, Ren Huayu''s smile couldn''t help but deepen.


    Seeing the smile on Ren Huayu''s mouth, Xie Wanwen subconsciously held the stone in her bag.


    The stone did not lose its effect, and Ren Huayu still loved her very much.


    But why didn''t it work for Lu Xunqing and Tao Yanxi?


    Xie Wanwen had such doubts in her mind, but a shy smile appeared on her face.


    "Brother Ren, I heard that you are going to make a movie again recently?"


    Ren Huayu nodded. He hadn''t made a movie for two years, and he had come across a good script recently. Although she was still a little dissatisfied, it was better than nothing.


    "Then I..." Xie Wanwen blushed even more, even if she didn''t finish her words, Ren Huayu understood what she meant.


    "The heroine is yours." Ren Huayu said with a smile.


    Xie Wanwen nodded with satisfaction, and sure enough, Ren Huayu was already in her pocket.


    At this moment, Ren Huayu''s cell phone suddenly rang, which was the notification sound of the email.


    Ren Huayu picked up his phone and flipped through his emails, and at this sight, he was completely attracted.


    This is a script. From the first sentence of the script, Ren Huayu was completely attracted.


    Xie Wanwen saw Ren Huayu looking at her phone, thinking that anyway, the heroine had already got her hands, and it would be meaningless for her to stay here, not to mention that she had to appease other people.


    Thinking of this, Xie Wanwen stood up, smiled sweetly and said, "Brother Ren, I''ll go first."


    Ren Huayu didn''t hear Xie Wanwen''s voice at all, he was completely immersed in the script.


    Xie Wanwen didn''t take this anomaly to heart and left directly.


    At this time, Xie Wanwen didn''t know that her heroine just missed it.


    On the other side, Tao Yan suddenly saw the emails she had read, and the corner of her mouth raised an inevitable smile.


    This is the script she spent a few days to come up with. She didn''t believe it for a few days, and Ren Huayu would not be tempted.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi received an email from Ren Huayu,


    "What''s the rest? What''s the rest? The rest!"


    The three consecutive questions showed Ren Huayu''s eagerness and excitement, which made Tao Yanxi more and more confident.


    The script she sent to Ren Huayu stayed at the most critical place...

 v2 Chapter 802： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (24)

    Tao Yanxi did not reply to Ren Huayu''s email, but directly dialed his mobile phone.


    For Tao Yanxi, getting Ren Huayu''s mobile phone number was just a trivial matter.


    On the phone, Tao Yanxi stated that the script is with her, and if possible, she hopes to have further discussions with him.


    Ren Huayu agreed quickly.


    Afterwards, the two made an appointment to meet at a time and place, and exchanged pleasantly about the script. In the end, Ren Huayu made a direct decision. He wanted to retreat to study the script, and he must shoot a movie that everyone can remember!


    After Ren Huayu retreated, Xie Wanwen couldn''t contact him at all.


    Xie Wanwen didn''t know what happened at all. She just thought that Ren Huayu was a little busy recently and was busy with some preparations before the shooting. She was not worried, she just had to wait for the official announcement that she was the heroine.


    It is best to have a movie star partner, in this case, she must be so cute.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Xie Wanwen''s mouth became even sweeter.


    She looked at the man sitting beside her, who was the famous movie king - Shangguan Ke.


    "Brother Ke, Director Ren has a movie to shoot recently. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Shangguan Ke glanced at Xie Wanwen lazily. He wanted to say that he was not interested, but when he met Xie Wanwen''s eyes, he stopped abruptly.


    "I''m the heroine~" Xie Wanwen said sweetly.


    Shangguan Ke looked at Xie Wanwen''s smile, and when his mind reacted, he already replied "OK".


    That is, the moment he responded, his cell phone suddenly rang, and someone sent him an email.


    Shangguan Ke was taken aback for a moment. Usually, those who sent him emails had important matters.


    He opened his phone, opened the email, and read it.


    After a few minutes, Shangguan Ke suddenly laughed.


    Different from the superficial smile that seemed unsatisfactory when facing Xie Wanwen, the smile this time was the kind of contented smile that seemed to see the most beautiful things in the world.


    Shangguan Ke closed the phone and looked at Xie Wanwen with a perfunctory expression he hadn''t even noticed himself.


    "I have something to do, so I''m leaving first."


    After Shangguan Ke finished speaking, he left directly regardless of whether Xie Wanwen answered or not.


    Xie Wanwen looked at Shangguan Ke''s back, and always felt that something was out of her control.


    But Xie Wanwen was too confident after all, so he didn''t take it to heart, just left after a little doubt.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi laughed lightly as she looked at the emails that had been read.


    What is the greatest desire of an actor?


    Naturally, it is an evenly matched opponent.


    So in the email she sent to Shangguan Ke, she spent a lot of time finding an actress whose acting skills were naturally superb but had been buried all the time, and then asked her to shoot a conflict that highlighted the great changes in her emotions, which was an extremely test of her acting skills. a small snippet of it.


    She didn''t believe that Shangguan Ke would not be moved.


    The four bosses, three of them have been solved now, and the remaining one is the son of the chaebol family.


    The son of a chaebol family, what is missing? What will his dream be?


    Tao Yanxi had a smile on the corner of her mouth, but she was a little curious.


    What made her even more curious was how long Xie Wanwen could go without the protection of these spare tires?

 v2 Chapter 803： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (25)

    The so-called chaebol family must have been passed down for many years. In terms of background, the current Lu Xunqing may not be able to compare.


    Therefore, it is still difficult to destroy that chaebol family.


    Tao Yanxi planned to contact the young master of the chaebol family before making plans.


    Three days later, in the book guest house, Tao Yanxi was flipping through a book called "Traditional Martial Arts". Not far from her, stood a boy with an impatient expression.


    Holding a magazine in the boy''s hand, he casually flipped through it twice, frowning even deeper.


    "What the **** is this? Written like shit!"


    Xun Shuan threw the magazine in his hand, and his expression became more and more impatient.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xun Shuan next to him and pursed his lips and smiled.


    Who would have thought that this eldest young master could not extricate himself from being addicted to martial arts novels?


    In order to be able to see good-looking martial arts novels, this young master has opened a novel website, acquired a publishing house, promoted it on various platforms, and even held a competition at great expense, just to see good stories.


    Unfortunately, so far, Xun Shu''an has not found any martial arts novels that satisfy him.


    Tao Yanxi put the book down, then flipped through the competition held by Xun Shuan.


    This competition is held every three months, and the prize money for the first place is as high as 5 million. For the sake of a good martial arts novel, this young master is really willing.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, took out the computer from her bag, and began to tap on the keyboard.


    In the quiet library, the sound of typing on the keyboard was very loud.


    However, there are not many people in the bookstore now. Apart from Tao Yanxi and Xun Shuan, there is only Xie Wanwen who is drinking tea "elegantly" not far away.


    Xun Shu''an has been in a very bad mood these past few days. The good-looking martial arts novels he finally found were destroyed by that stupid author.


    He was so angry that he almost didn''t strangle the author to death, what happened to the character of the protagonist? What has it all collapsed into! That idiot author, doesn''t he have any letters in his heart?


    Xun Shuan was in a bad mood at first, but the sound of the keyboard crackling came from the originally quiet space, and he was even more upset.


    The bookstore The bookstore, isn''t it a place to read quietly!


    Xun Shuan strode over, preparing to teach Tao Yanxi a lesson.


    Who knew that when his eyes fell on the computer screen, he was instantly attracted.


    [¡°What is a chivalrous man?¡± The man in the mink robe has a far-reaching gaze, looking towards the unknown distance. ¡¿


    Three words, one sentence, directly hit Xun Shu''an''s heart.


    Why is it a man?


    He also thought about it countless times.


    In addition to violence and Liang? Robbing the rich to help the poor? Or **** the strong and help the weak?


    No, no, it was almost something. He always believed that a man should not be defined by such a narrow term.


    Xun Shuan pursed his lips and continued to look down.


    At this sight, he was attracted.


    Tao Yanxi naturally knew that Xun Shuan had come to her side, which was also the purpose of her coming here.


    Since Xun Shuan is so obsessed with martial arts novels, that wonderful classic martial arts novel is the best stepping stone to open his heart.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers became phantoms on the keyboard. She typed at a very fast speed, and Xun Shu''an also fell into the world of martial arts created by Tao Yanxi.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi stopped.

 v2 Chapter 804： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (26)

    Xun Shuan finished reading the last sentence, the last word, and wanted to look down, but found that there was none.


    there is none left?


    Xun Shu''an''s eyes widened, how could there be no more!


    "Go on!" Xun Shuan said anxiously.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her wrists and said expressionlessly, "Hands hurt."


    Xun Shuan:  ¡­


    "How can your hand hurt! Keep writing!" In Xun Shu''an''s eyes, nothing is more important than martial arts novels!


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she closed the computer at once.


    She put the computer in her bag, stood up and walked out.


    Seeing this, Xun Shuan quickly stopped Tao Yanxi.


    "What do you mean?" He frowned, finally reading a wonderful martial arts novel, how could he let this person leave so easily?


    "I''m hungry, I''m going to eat." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xun Shuan glared at Tao Yanxi, hungry? No, no, don''t be hungry!


    "Eat after writing." Xun Shu''an had a spoiled temperament, and it was basically impossible for him to care about other people''s thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi heard Xun Shuan say this, raised her eyebrows and said, "This gentleman, I don''t seem to know you."


    "I..." Xun Shuan looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe that someone didn''t know him.


    Tao Yanxi took advantage of Xun Shuan''s stunned effort to turn around and left.


    Hmph, she is also a person with a small temper!


    Xie Wanwen heard the voices of the two and hurried to Xun Shuan''s side.


    Xun Shuan is now her parents, so she has to coax him properly.


    Xie Wanwen had just walked up to Xun Shuan, just when Tao Yanxi had left.


    Xie Wanwen looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and said without thinking, "How could it be her?"


    Xun Shuan just came back to his senses and heard such a sentence, he immediately grabbed Xie Wanwen''s wrist and said sharply, "Who is she?"


    "I...I..." Xie Wanwen''s eyes flashed with tears, and she looked pitiful.


    If the past were changed, Xun Shuan would definitely comfort Xie Wanwen immediately.


    But now, Xun Shu''an can''t wait to read that martial arts novel right away, how can he manage Xie Wanwen?


    woman? Women have good martial arts novels?


    Xie Wanwen saw Xun Shu''an''s calm face, without any intention of comforting her, and felt more and more aggrieved in her heart.


    In the past few days, she has been a little too unhappy.


    Ren Huayu couldn''t find anyone, Shangguan Ke didn''t know where to go, and now even Xun Shuan didn''t spoil her like that.


    Thinking of this, Xie Wanwen couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Xun Shuan: ? ? ?


    baffling!


    Xun Shuan shook off Xie Wanwen and ran outside.


    He has to catch up with that woman, and even if he can''t read the whole story now, he has to copy the part she has already written and read it dozens of times!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t go far, so Xun Shuan easily chased after her.


    In the end, Xun Shuan copied the part that Tao Yanxi had already written at the price of a hot pot.


    As for Xie Wanwen, Xun Shuan had already forgotten about it.


    After finding Xun Shu''an''s "weakness", Tao Yanxi felt that everything was much easier.


    Everything was in her plan, but she wanted to see how powerful the White Moonlight Stone was to be able to draw people from her!


    Everything went very smoothly on Tao Yanxi''s side, but not so smooth on Lu Xunqing''s side.

 v2 Chapter 805： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (27)

    Before Lu Xunqing didn''t know it, the vice president actually attracted 30% of the board of directors.


    But don''t underestimate these 30% of people, you must know that for a listed company, a little turmoil in the shares may cause economic turmoil for the entire company.


    Lu Xunqing had to secretly collect information about the corruption of the board of directors without letting them find out.


    In order to solve the vice president as soon as possible, Lu Xunqing has been sleeping in the company recently.


    This also caused him and Tao Yanxi to have not seen each other for two weeks.


    Tao Yanxi''s side is going well, so she plans to visit Lu Xunqing and see if she can help him solve some troubles.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi arrived at Lu Xunqing''s office.


    Because he was so tired, Lu Xun lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi was very quiet when she came in, and she was holding a food box in her hand, which was the nourishing soup she simmered for him.


    Tao Yanxi carefully placed the food box on the table, then walked to the sofa and squatted down.


    Lu Xunqing''s eye sockets have deep dark circles, Tao Yanxi caressed Lu Xunqing''s face distressed, and she was even more displeased with Xie Wanwen.


    Lu Xunqing slept until ten o''clock in the evening, and when he woke up, Tao Yanxi had already helped her find some evidence that some members of the board of directors were taking drugs.


    In this "drug-free" flower country, drug use is a serious crime, she doesn''t believe it anymore, these evidences can''t send these people to prison!


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lu Xun was lightly awake, and hurriedly walked over and asked with concern, "How are you feeling now? Are you hungry? I''ll order you a takeout?"


    Lu Xun sat up lightly, shook his head and said, "No need."


    "Why are you here?" Lu Xun rubbed his temples lightly.


    "Let''s see you, isn''t it going well on your side? I just found some information about people on the board of directors taking drugs."


    Tao Yanxi said and handed the computer to Lu Xunqing.


    Lu Xun took the computer lightly, and there was a dim light in his eyes.


    Drugs, these people are really good.


    Huang. Gambling. Poison. Poison is the worst, and should not be touched. Is it true that no one can cure these people on the board of directors?


    Lu Xun held the computer lightly and began to process the data with a deep expression.


    Tao Yanxi stayed aside and did not speak. After a while, she stood behind Lu Xunqing and gently rubbed his shoulders.


    Lu Xunqing''s body froze for a moment, and then gradually relaxed.


    Does this feel like a good idea?


    After half an hour, Lu Xun stopped lightly, stretched his waist and said, "Thank you."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "No need to say thank you."


    Tao Yanxi bent down and leaned close to Lu Xunqing''s ear, she seemed to have a vague breath and said, "You are my dearest brother~"


    The final sound of Hook Soul reverberated in Lu Xunqing''s heart, he was startled suddenly, and something quickly flashed in his mind.


    Lu Xunqing suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist. He lowered his head and asked with a hint of confusion, "Have I seen you somewhere before?"


    This question is interesting.


    Has Lu Xunqing met Tao Yanxi before?


    Neither of them could definitively answer this question.


    How long ago was this? This world, or...a past beyond this world?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and did not immediately answer Lu Xunqing''s words.

 v2 Chapter 806： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (28)

    Lu Xunqing didn''t seem to have thought of getting the answer from Tao Yanxi.


    He just felt that for a moment just now, he had the illusion that he knew Tao Yanxi a long, long time ago.


    No, maybe more than just knowing.


    Lu Xun lowered his head slightly, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and his whole person exuded an air of confusion.


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Lu Xunqing''s question, but fell silent.


    After a few minutes, she slowly said, "Do you need my help?"


    Lu Xunqing also knew that this topic should not be continued. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, shook his head and said, "No need, I can solve them."


    "That''s good." Tao Yanxi said, then walked over to Lu Xunqing and sat down.


    Lu Xunqing still lowered his head and did not look at Tao Yanxi.


    "What happened to that woman Xie Wanwen?" Lu Xunqing asked suddenly, thinking of something.


    "She has no support, what do you think?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    When Lu Xun heard this, he raised his head.


    He stared straight at Tao Yanxi, her appearance reflected in his dark eyes.


    "She gave me a very strange feeling. At that time, I wanted to hug her and give her everything in the world, but that was the first time I saw her."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she suddenly remembered what she had investigated before.


    "Is that really the first time you saw Xie Wanwen?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lu Xun nodded lightly, "In my impression, yes."


    "Did you invite her when your grandfather was 70 years old?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    She is still very concerned about this.


    Lu Xun frowned slightly. He recalled that when his grandfather was on his 70th birthday, he did invite a lot of people that day, and he didn''t do the invitation, so he had no impression of this.


    But speaking of it, there was a very strange thing that day...


    Thinking of this, Lu Xun said lightly, "I haven''t met Xie Wanwen, but on the night of my grandfather''s 70th birthday, something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked, intuitively telling her that this matter must be related to Xie Wanwen.


    "After the banquet that night, the housekeeper told me that a piece of land next to the rockery in the garden showed signs of being turned over."


    "The housekeeper said it might be cats and dogs, but my grandfather was allergic to cat and dog fur, so there was no way there were cats and dogs."


    "But nothing was found later, and this matter has been put on hold."


    "Now that I think about it, I really should have looked into it again."


    Having said that, Lu Xunqing''s voice dropped significantly.


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, her eyes flashed.


    Traces of being turned over?


    Could it be that the Stone of White Moonlight was buried in Lu Xunqing''s house before, but Xie Wanwen didn''t know why she came here and got the Stone of White Moonlight, so she embarked on a path of "White Moonlight".


    "Okay, I see. You don''t need to worry about Xie Wanwen, just leave it to me."


    Tao Yanxi leaned into Lu Xunqing''s ear and said in a low voice.


    The warm breath sprayed at the base of his ear, making him feel a little itchy.


    This kind of itch does not just refer to the itch on the body, but more, it is the itch deep in the heart.


    The numb feeling flowed from the bottom of his heart to his limbs, causing him to suddenly have the urge to press the person in front of him under him...

 v2 Chapter 807： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (29)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Lu Xunqing was thinking, she was just guessing whether Xie Wanwen was the possibility of getting the White Moonlight Stone that day.


    Tao Yanxi believed that she would soon know the answer.


    Time passed bit by bit, but Lu Xunqing still didn''t hold Tao Yanxi under him.


    Lu Xun leaned gently on Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and seemed to be asleep.


    His breathing was steady and his body relaxed.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xunqing like this, but thought he was too tired and didn''t think too much.


    After Lu Xunqing was completely asleep, Tao Yanxi laid him down so that he could sleep peacefully.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi lay down on the table and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Lu Xunqing got up early in the morning and took a quick shower, and then started the day''s meeting.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, wrote the rest of the martial arts novels, and then sent them to Xun Shuan at regular intervals.


    After Xun Shuan received the content, he locked himself in the room and began to study day and night.


    As for Xie Wanwen, he has long been forgotten by him in the ends of the earth.


    Because the big bosses that Xie Wanwen is currently relying on are all busy with their own, so she is idle all of a sudden.


    When she is free, she will inevitably have a twisted mind.


    Xie Wanwen put her mind on Lu Xunqing again. She was still a little unwilling to let a man like Lu Xunqing fall into Tao Yanxi''s hands, so she decided to try again.


    Xie Wanwen put the White Moonlight Stone in her bag and successfully confused Lu Xunqing''s assistant.


    Xie Wanwen easily entered Lu Xunqing''s office.


    When Xie Wanwen entered the office, Lu Xunqing was processing some documents about the vice president.


    When Lu Xun heard the door open, he thought it was Tao Yanxi, so he didn''t look up, just said, "Sit down for a while."


    When Xie Wanwen heard this, a light flashed in her eyes.


    Did Lu Xunqing know she was here?


    Xie Wanwen pursed her lips and gradually approached Lu Xunqing.


    Unbeknownst to her, after she entered the office, the White Moonlight Stone in her side bag emitted a faint light.


    And as she got closer, the light became brighter and brighter.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi, who had just walked downstairs with the food box, suddenly heard Xiao Yao say: [Little master, it is the breath of the White Moonlight Stone! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, the White Moonlight Stone?


    So, Xie Wanwen is here?


    [Can you feel where it is? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, then said quickly, "It seems to be at the eldest master''s place! ¡¿


    Tao Yan''s footsteps paused, and in the next instant, she quickly walked towards the elevator.


    Xie Wanwen came to find Lu Xunqing?


    What is her purpose?


    At this time in the office, Xie Wanwen was about to stick to Lu Xunqing.


    Lu Xun lightly noticed the abnormality and suddenly raised his head.


    Xie Wanwen''s side bag radiated white light, Lu Xunqing always felt that something was attracting him, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and he stretched out his hand towards Xie Wanwen''s waist.


    When Xie Wanwen saw that Lu Xun came to hug her lightly, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Sure enough, no one could resist the charm of the stone.


    It is also because of this stone that she has the status she is today.


    Thinking of this, Xie Wanwen couldn''t help touching the stone she was carrying.


    And this was just right, touching Lu Xun''s light palm.

 v2 Chapter 808： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (30)

    The smile on Xie Wanwen''s face was even more complete, and a blush appeared on her face.


    However, the next moment, her face suddenly turned pale.


    She saw Lu Xun''s lightly grabbing wrist, and she clearly heard a "click", either a fracture or a dislocation.


    Cold sweat broke out on Xie Wanwen''s forehead. She had never experienced such pain before.


    She looked at Lu Xunqing in disbelief, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes.


    How can it be useless? How can it be useless?


    Lu Xun didn''t care what Xie Wanwen thought, he directly took out the White Moonlight Stone and held it in the palm of his hand.


    As soon as the White Moonlight Stone came into contact with Lu Xunqing, the white light was even worse, almost surrounding Lu Xunqing.


    Xie Wanwen had fallen to the ground, she had never seen such a dazzling light from this stone.


    She remembered that the first time she saw this stone was when she was fifteen years old at Lu Xunqing''s grandfather''s banquet.


    At that time, she was only helping in the back kitchen, and she was not qualified to enter the banquet at all.


    When she was going to the garden from the back kitchen to get some air, she saw something glowing beside the rockery.


    Out of curiosity, she walked over and dug out the stone.


    As soon as she got the stone, she suddenly felt something was different.


    But what exactly is different, she doesn''t know.


    She put away the glowing stone, and later, she dug up the use of this stone bit by bit.


    Now she has everything she has now, and it is the function of this stone.


    But what happened to this stone now?


    Why, why does it emit such a dazzling light?


    Xie Wanwen stared blankly at the stone in Lu Xun''s hand. She wanted to get up and retrieve the stone, but for some reason, she couldn''t move.


    Even breathing seemed to become difficult.


    Lu Xun lightly held the White Moonlight Stone in both hands, his eyes deep.


    He saw some pictures he had never experienced before, heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice, and really felt some desires that had been hidden deep in his heart.


    In the picture, a girl in a red dress is dancing.


    He couldn''t see her face clearly, he only heard her sweet and soft voice.


    "Brother~"


    At this moment, he seemed to be another person, another person who wanted to press the girl under him, kiss and rub her, and possess her fiercely.


    There was a trace of confusion in Lu Xun''s light eyes, why did he have the illusion that the man was him?


    The picture still continued, the girl turned her head slowly, he would soon be able to see her appearance, see her appearance...


    At this moment, the door was suddenly violently opened.


    The sound of "bang" made Lu Xun shake his hands in fright, and the White Moonlight Stone just fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Xie Wanwen found that she could move.


    She quickly picked up the White Moonlight Stone and hid it.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Lu Xunqing''s side and asked worriedly, "Brother, are you alright?"


    Lu Xun shook his head dazedly, just a fraction of a second before he could see the girl''s face.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lu Xunqing really had nothing to do, so she looked at Xie Wanwen.


    She walked to Xie Wanwen and looked at her condescendingly.


    "I let you go again and again, why are you so ignorant?"

 v2 Chapter 809： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (31)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were indifferent, and upon closer inspection, it seemed that there was another trace of murderous intent hidden.


    Xie Wanwen held the White Moonlight Stone tightly, praying that it could play some role.


    But the White Moonlight Stone didn''t move at all, and the way it radiated light just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on the White Moonlight Stone, she squatted down and looked straight at Xie Wanwen.


    She stretched out her right hand and lifted Xie Wanwen''s chin.


    "You made those men fascinated by you just because of this thing?"


    Xie Wanwen avoided Tao Yanxi''s gaze and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Do you think that those men will really live and die for you and bang against the wall for you?"


    Xie Wanwen pursed her lips tightly, her face pale.


    "Why don''t we play a game?" Tao Yanxi''s fingers tightened slightly, and the other hand violently took out Xie Wanwen''s mobile phone.


    She flipped through the call records and dialed Ren Huayu directly.


    "Hello? Who?" Ren Huayu sounded impatient.


    Tao Yanxi released Xie Wanwen and turned on the loudspeaker.


    "Xie Wanwen was kidnapped by me. If you want to save her, you can exchange your script." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Xie Wanwen? Who is this TM? You actually want to play the idea of ??Lao Tzu''s script? Bah!"


    After Ren Huayu finished speaking, he hung up the phone without showing any emotion.


    Xie Wanwen listened to all this in disbelief. She thought that Ren Huayu was just busy recently, but he actually forgot who he was?


    And what kind of broken script? Is it important for the script to have her?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Xie Wanwen thought, she directly called Shangguan Ke again.


    "Hey, Xie Wanwen is here with me..."


    She had just finished speaking when a disgusted voice came from there.


    "Xie Wanwen? That woman who only knows how to cry? Give you a million, don''t bother me!"


    After he finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone, and there was another woman''s voice faintly coming from there, as if saying "how should the second act be played" or something.


    Tao Yanxi had heard that the woman on the other side was the woman with supernatural acting skills that she was looking for at the beginning. I thought that Shangguan Ke and her had been fighting very hotly recently.


    Tao Yanxi knew about it, but it didn''t mean Xie Wanwen also knew about it.


    She could hardly believe that Shangguan Ke would go looking for other women.


    It''s obvious that Shangguan Ke loves her the most, it''s her, it''s her!


    There was a trace of madness in Xie Wanwen''s eyes, no, no, no!


    It''s all this woman, it''s all Tao Yanxi, she must have manipulated the stone, it must be!


    Xie Wanwen stared at Tao Yanxi with red eyes, her fingernails pierced into the palm of her hand, and blood dripped out.


    Tao Yanxi came into contact with Xie Wanwen''s hateful eyes, and the sneer at the corner of her mouth deepened.


    "Do you think this broken stone can give you everything you want?"


    "Even if you have this stone, you can''t..."


    Tao Yanxi''s smile became nasty, and her eyes looking at Xie Wanwen also carried deep disdain.


    "waste!"


    These two words deeply pierced Xie Wanwen''s nerves, as if she had returned to a long, long time ago.


    "You bastard, you can''t do this well!"


    "I heard that this **** has passed the bottom of the exam again!"


    "Hahaha! Have you heard about it? That trash actually handed a love letter to the school grass!"


    "waste¡­¡­"


    "waste¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 v2 Chapter 810： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (32)

    Xie Wanwen covered her ears and curled her whole body together.


    "No, I''m not, I''m not!"


    Xie Wanwen said loudly, her body trembled and trembled.


    The White Moonlight Stone fell from her hand to the ground and rolled to Tao Yanxi''s feet.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the White Moonlight Stone and wanted to put it away.


    At this time, Xie Wanwen suddenly raised her head and stared at Tao Yanxi fiercely.


    "It''s all you, it''s all you!"


    Xie Wanwen rushed towards Tao Yanxi, if it weren''t for Tao Yanxi, how could she think of such an unbearable past?


    If it wasn''t for Tao Yanxi''s manipulation of the stone, now she should be enjoying the favor of thousands of men!


    If not for Tao Yanxi, if not for her!


    Xie Wanwen gritted her teeth angrily, her long nails slashed towards Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi was always on guard against Xie Wanwen, so how could she let her succeed so easily?


    Tao Yanxi suddenly grabbed Xie Wanwen''s wrist and looked at her with no emotion in her eyes.


    Xie Wanwen stared blankly at Tao Yanxi''s eyes. At this moment, she could clearly see herself in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    So embarrassed, so unbearable, so... let her feel hopeless.


    Xie Wanwen''s eyes were red, and her subordinates worked harder.


    She is not reconciled, not reconciled!


    Everything should be hers! Lu Xunqing is hers, Ren Huayu is hers, Shangguanke is also hers, it''s all hers, hers!


    Xie Wanwen took out a knife from behind and stabbed it straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s calculations did not account for Xie Wanwen carrying a knife with her.


    Now that she is a mortal body, she subconsciously blocked it with her hand, the knife cut through her delicate skin, and blood spurted out all at once.


    He sprayed it on the White Moonlight Stone that rolled to the ground, and sprayed it on Lu Xun''s face, who was immersed in the virtual scene just now.


    The warm liquid pulled back Lu Xun''s light thoughts. When he saw the bright red in front of him, the string of reason in his mind snapped and snapped.


    Lu Xun got up lightly and kicked Xie Wanwen directly in the stomach.


    Xie Wanwen was in pain and fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Lu Xun lightly kicked again, but Xie Wanwen couldn''t bear the pain, and suddenly fainted.


    Tao Yanxi clutched her arms, and blood dripped from her fingers to the ground, dyeing the White Moonlight Stone, which was supposed to be white, red.


    Lu Xun held Tao Yanxi lightly and muttered with red eyes, "Call a doctor, call a doctor..."


    "I''m fine." Tao Yanxi said softly, patted Lu Xun''s light shoulder, and reassured him, "Just a bandage."


    Lu Xun looked at Tao Yanxi, who had a pale face. For some reason, the girl who was dancing just now flashed across his mind.


    The blood stained Tao Yanxi''s clothes, like a girl dancing in red.


    Lu Xun opened his mouth lightly, wanting to say something.


    In the next instant, the blood-stained white moonlight stone suddenly burst out with a red light, enveloping Lu Xun lightly.


    The red light only lasted for a second and then quickly dissipated.


    But when the red light dissipated, Lu Xunqing fainted and fell to the ground, not knowing if he was alive or dead.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip tightly, looked at the two comatose people, then looked at herself who was still bleeding, and glared at the White Moonlight Stone.


    What a broken stone, encountering it, there is always nothing good!

 v2 Chapter 811： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (33)

    In the end, Tao Yanxi still called an ambulance and took Lu Xunqing, Xie Wanwen and herself to the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi was not seriously injured, but it looked a little serious.


    After a series of examinations, the hospital came to the conclusion that Lu Xunqing was just starving.


    And Xie Wanwen is more serious, what is not nourished, what is strongly stimulated, it is very likely to cause a coma caused by schizophrenia.


    When Xie Wanwen woke up, the hospital immediately diagnosed her mentally.


    The final diagnosis was naturally a severe hallucination, possibly a severe delusional disorder.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi was still injured by Xie Wanwen, so Xie Wanwen was also judged to have a certain tendency to violence.


    After a diagnosis, Xie Wanwen was naturally sent to a mental hospital.


    In the mental hospital, Xie Wanwen didn''t know how to repent, and kept talking about "my, mine" all day, and even stabbed the medical staff.


    This situation is already very serious, I am afraid that in this lifetime, Xie Wanwen will not even think about coming out of the mental hospital.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with the result. Compared to death, it was obvious that living in a mental hospital was the greatest punishment for Xie Wanwen.


    After solving Xie Wanwen, Tao Yanxi focused on Lu Xunqing.


    Although the hospital said that Lu Xunqing was just starving, Tao Yanxi knew that Lu Xunqing was not starving.


    Because it was what the White Moonlight Stone did on Lu Xunqing that caused him to fall into a coma, but she still doesn''t know the reason.


    Tao Yanxi stayed by Lu Xunqing''s side, and Lu Xunqing was in a coma for three days.


    During these three days, we can only rely on glucose to maintain our body functions.


    Tao Yanxi has been communicating with Xiao Yao, trying to wake Lu Xunqing.


    In the process, Lu Xunqing fell into an infinite loop.


    He was in a fog, not far away, there was a man with his back to him.


    The man had silver hair that fluttered in the wind.


    In front of the man, there was a girl in red.


    The girl was dancing a dance he had never seen before, and he could even hear the girl''s laughter.


    And that lingering cry.


    "Brother~"


    He has been watching like that, he has been longing for the girl to turn her head so that he can see her clearly.


    But every time the girl turned her head, the picture would return to the beginning and start repeating the dance at the beginning.


    Lu Xunqing didn''t know how many times he had seen the same picture. He didn''t even know if he had the chance to see the girl''s face.


    He was standing at first, but later, he was already sitting on the ground.


    He sat cross-legged and stared straight at the girl who was still dancing.


    The silver-haired man had also been sitting there, not even changing his posture.


    This seems to be an infinite loop process, he can''t get out, he can only be trapped here forever.


    Lu Xun stared blankly at the dancing girl. He stretched out his hand to touch her, but the girl was clearly in front of him, but no matter how he stretched out his hand, he could only touch a blank space.


    I don''t know how long it took, time and space seemed to have turned into nothingness.


    Everything is vanity, everything is fantasy.


    "Brother~"


    Whose voice is in his ear?


    "It''s time to go home."


    go home? Where is home?

 v2 Chapter 812： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (34)

    Lu Xun stood up slowly, but nothing changed in front of him.


    The girl and the silver-haired man, dancing and charming laughter set off each other.


    He doesn''t know what happened to him, he only knows that if he can''t get out of here, he can only stay here for the rest of his life.


    But he didn''t want to stay here, someone was waiting for him outside.


    But who is waiting for him?


    Lu Xunqing''s eyes were full of confusion, he seemed to be unable to remember.


    "Brother, it''s time to go home."


    I don''t know who is talking, the voice is so familiar, as if she had been by her side a long time ago.


    Lu Xun lightly walked towards the girl, step by step, step by step.


    I don''t know when, he actually came to the silver-haired man.


    Lu Xun stood lightly beside the silver-haired man, looking straight at the girl.


    The girl''s figure is enchanting and naughty, but for some reason, he wants to know the girl''s appearance more than the girl''s dancing posture.


    This seems to have become a kind of obsession, a kind of magic barrier.


    Outside, Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xunqing who had been in a coma for three days, and couldn''t help but get a little anxious.


    Why haven''t you woken up yet? According to common sense, it shouldn''t have been so long without waking up!


    Tao Yanxi poked Lu Xun''s light face and muttered, "Brother, why are you still awake?"


    "If you don''t wake up, I don''t want you anymore."


    Tao Yanxi sighed, although she said "no" in her mouth, but she has always been by his side.


    At this moment, in the dream, the words "I don''t want you anymore" came from Lu Xunqing''s ear.


    This voice was familiar to him.


    This voice, the voice of a girl, is also...


    Whose voice is it?


    Lu Xunqing felt as if he couldn''t remember.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Lu Xun clenched his fists lightly and took a step back.


    He can''t be trapped here, he still has very important people to guard.


    Lu Xun took a few steps back, and everything in front of him seemed to be fading away.


    "Tao Yanxi..."


    Lu Xunqing murmured suddenly.


    A gleam of light flashed in his eyes quickly, yes, Tao Yanxi, he still has this person to take care of.


    Lu Xun turned around lightly and quickly ran in the opposite direction from the girl and the silver-haired man.


    The girl was getting farther and farther away from him, and her eyes suddenly widened.


    I don''t know how long I have been running, but my eyes seem to be getting brighter and brighter.


    Lu Xun knew that he was about to escape this infinite loop.


    He stopped and looked back.


    At this point, the girl just jumped to the last scene of the loop.


    She turned her head slowly, and in just one second, she was able to see her face in a second.


    Seeing this, Lu Xun suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Some things, why be persistent?


    Lu Xun turned his head lightly and walked towards the only light, with a firm pace and a straight back.


    What Lu Xunqing didn''t know was that the moment he turned his head, the girl also broke out of this cycle and revealed her appearance.


    A budding peach blossom reflected between her eyebrows became the last scenery in this dream.


    Outside, Tao Yanxi poked Lu Xun''s light chest with his hand, and his mouth pouted slightly.


    "You''ve been sleeping for four days, when will you wake up?"


    "If I don''t wake up, I''ll run away with other men."


    Tao Yanxi had just finished speaking when one hand grabbed her wrist, and at the same time she heard Lu Xunqing''s slightly hoarse voice.


    "you dare."

 v2 Chapter 813： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (35)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Brother, you finally woke up!"


    "Yeah." Lu Xun lightly opened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi with a worried expression, and suddenly felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart.


    "I missed you," he said softly, his voice softer than ever.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this stupid sleep?


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi hesitated for a moment, and then touched Lu Xun''s light forehead with his hand, and then touched his own forehead. After confirming that he did not have a fever, he replied, "I miss you too."


    "Yeah." Lu Xun sat up lightly, and suddenly embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    He almost, almost forgot about her.


    Tao Yanxi patted Lu Xun''s back lightly, thinking that he only thought about himself, and didn''t think too much.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know about the memories that the White Moonlight Stone attached to Lu Xunqing.


    "Let''s live a good life!" Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corners of her mouth and hugged Lu Xunqing even harder.


    "Yeah." Lu Xun replied in a low voice, he closed his eyes and hugged Tao Yanxi tighter.


    In the ward, the two embraced, and the sun shone on them, casting a golden light on them.


    Two days later, Lu Xun was easily discharged from the hospital.


    After this time, Lu Xunqing seemed to have opened up the second line of Ren and Governor at once, and he was not fond of Tao Yanxi.


    And looking at Tao Yanxi''s eyes, it became deeper and deeper, the kind of possession that wanted to imprison her whole body by her side almost drowned Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi always felt that there was something wrong with Lu Xunqing''s state. He obviously didn''t have such a strong possession at the beginning, why did it become like this after sleeping for a few days?


    Another thing that Tao Yanxi was very concerned about was that the White Moonlight Stone had turned red.


    The original White Moonlight Stone should have been a white stone, but now it has turned red, and the red color reveals a strong sense of strangeness, making it uncomfortable to look at.


    Tao Yanxi also asked Xiaoyao to test the White Moonlight Stone, but didn''t come to any conclusion.


    In the end, in desperation, Tao Yanxi could only ask Xiao Yao to temporarily put away the White Moonlight Stone.


    But what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that the White Moonlight Stone that Xiao Yao had put away appeared on the head of her bed one night.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up feeling that something was wrong, in addition to the White Moonlight Stone emitting a dazzling red light, there was also Lu Xunqing, who was standing beside the bed and lowered his head.


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Xunqing calmly, and reached out to hold the White Moonlight Stone in her palm.


    But when she just touched the White Moonlight Stone, she was bounced off at once.


    There was a hint of surprise in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, what''s going on?


    Lu Xun glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly, then bent down and took the White Moonlight Stone in his hand.


    This time, the White Moonlight Stone did not reject Lu Xunqing.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, looked straight at Lu Xunqing, and said nothing.


    Silence spread across the room.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lu Xunqing let out a low laugh.


    "What''s the name of this thing?" Lu Xunqing asked suddenly.


    "The White Moonlight Stone." Tao Yanxi said honestly.


    It was very strange that the White Moonlight Stone would reject her instead of Lu Xunqing.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi was not sure that she could hide from Lu Xunqing.


    If so, it''s better to be honest.

 v2 Chapter 814： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (36)

    "The White Moonlight Stone?" Lu Xun repeated in a low voice, "It''s a good name."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi looked at the White Moonlight Stone that was still glowing red, suddenly thought of something, and asked, "What did you see?"


    Lu Xun sat down lightly and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "I saw a girl dancing and a silver-haired man watching her dance."


    Lu Xunqing stared at Tao Yanxi tightly, not letting go of any change in the expression on her face.


    A trace of surprise quickly crossed Tao Yanxi''s face, silver-haired man? Isn''t that his brother?


    And that girl, could it be me?


    However, how could the White Moonlight Stone record what happened to her and her brother?


    [Little master, I suddenly thought of something. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi took a quick look at Lu Xunqing, and saw that he had his head down and didn''t know what he was thinking, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly communicated with Xiao Yao.


    ¡¾you say. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said so.


    [Little master, when the big master went to suppress the forbidden land, he accidentally got a stone. Wasn''t that stone worn by the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, there is such a thing.


    [You mean, this White Moonlight Stone is that stone? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾uncertain. ¡¿Xiao Yao paused, ¡¾But it is very likely that the White Moonlight Stone should have been sealed, but after touching the little master''s blood last time, part of the seal may have been lifted. ¡¿


    [In this case, why does it exclude me? ¡¿


    This is what she is most puzzled about.


    [Little master, I don''t know. ¡¿ When Xiao Yao said this, her mood was obviously depressed.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, you have done a good job. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao.


    Lu Xunqing only felt that the stone in his hand was very hot. This kind of hotness did not mean that it was warm, but that he felt that something was rushing towards his soul.


    Lu Xun lightly felt a little hot, and he pulled the clothes with his other hand, revealing a large area of ??skin.


    A sense of dryness rose from somewhere, he pursed his lips and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    It happened that Tao Yanxi also looked at him, and the two looked at each other, and an ambiguous atmosphere suddenly surrounded them.


    Lu Xun lightly buckled Tao Yanxi''s waist and kissed her on the lips directly.


    The cold lips seemed to relieve his heat, but in the next instant, a more turbulent heat surged up from somewhere.


    "Um... brother..."


    Tao Yanxi still had a lot to ask Lu Xunqing, but who would have thought that he would kiss her like that.


    This "brother" seemed to break Lu Xunqing''s sanity all of a sudden. The White Moonlight Stone slipped from his hand and rolled to the ground, making a "pat" sound.


    With this sound, Lu Xun kissed even deeper.


    Want to get this person, have always wanted.


    Lu Xun followed his heart lightly, and put his big hand into Tao Yanxi''s pajamas.


    Tao Yanxi was already very sensitive, and being teased by Lu Xunqing, she easily surrendered.


    And the White Moonlight Stone that rolled on the ground did not know when it had dimmed. It lay there quietly, as if it was just a red stone.


    A shameful moan soon came out of the room, and affection and love were intertwined, and finally a lingering song of sorrow was played...

 v2 Chapter 815： Pretending to amnesia sister VS pretending to be abstinent brother (37)

    After a night of lingering, Tao Yanxi and Lu Xunqing formally established their relationship.


    A year later, the two held a grand wedding.


    After many years, the two lived happily together, and the White Moonlight Stone never had any strange situation again.


    It lay quietly in Lu Xunqing''s study, as if it had always been just an ordinary stone.


    Years passed quickly, and the end of life came in a blink of an eye.


    In this life, Lu Xunqing never told Tao Yanxi about the details of the dream that was like a dream but not a dream, nor did he tell her that when they merged with each other, in his mind, the girl''s face and the Tao Yanxi''s face melted into one.


    Lu Xunqing knew that his life was coming, so he stayed by Tao Yanxi''s side and looked at her tenderly.


    "Do you believe in the past and present?" Lu Xun asked lightly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I believe."


    Lu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly, he stroked Tao Yanxi''s face with those vicissitudes of hands, and his eyes were filled with unspeakable love.


    "I love you."


    Lu Xun said softly.


    "Past life, this life, and even the future."


    Tao Yanxi touched Lu Xun''s light hand, rubbed his palm and said, "Me too."


    Lu Xun smiled lightly and contentedly, and with a smile, there was no life left.


    A cloud of white light flew out from Lu Xunqing''s body, Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, ready to put away the fragments of his brother''s soul.


    Who would have thought that at this time, the originally quiet white moonlight stone suddenly flew into the air, bursting with dazzling red light.


    The white light suddenly stagnated in mid-air, and about a second later, the white light flew towards the White Moonlight Stone.


    In just that moment, the white light suddenly disappeared into the White Moonlight Stone.


    "Damn!"


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly stretched out her hand to retrieve her brother''s soul fragment, but at this time, the White Moonlight Stone suddenly told to spin.


    At the same time, a black hole suddenly appeared from the sky.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s astonished gaze, the White Moonlight Stone headed towards the black hole, and Tao Yanxi hurriedly headed towards the black hole.


    She couldn''t let the White Moonlight Stone just take away her brother''s soul fragment.


    But she just came into contact with the black hole, and only felt that a layer of barrier bounced her back. At the same time, the black hole disappeared, and the White Moonlight Stone also disappeared.


    "Hold!"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back, and uttered foul language.


    She is so careless!


    Who would have thought that the White Moonlight Stone would absorb the soul fragments of his brother!


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists, her eyes reddened.


    The fingernails slammed into the palm of her hand, but she didn''t feel it at all.


    [Xiao Yao, trace where the White Moonlight Stone went. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    After a few seconds, Xiao Yao said: [Little Master, I can''t track it for now, but I can confirm that the Soul Fragment of Big Master is not in danger. ¡¿


    [Why can''t I track it? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s tone sounded a bit dangerous.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, [I don''t know. ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi took a few deep breaths, ¡¾Go to the next world. ¡¿


    [Okay, little master. ¡¿Xiaoyao hurriedly teleported.


    The little master must be angry, so scary QAQ


    The familiar feeling of dizziness came, but Tao Yanxi did not fluctuate at all.


    She opened her eyes with no emotion in them.


    She dared to touch her brother, she remembered this account!

 v2 Chapter 816： The charming old bustard sister VS pedantic scholar (1)

    After the familiar and terrifying dizziness, Tao Yanxi calmly opened her eyes.


    What catches the eye is the antique bed tent, and the tip of the nose is a strong fragrance of pear blossoms.


    Tao Yanqi sat up calmly, and there was no turbulence in his dark eyes.


    [Xiao Yao, has been tracking the fragments of her brother''s soul. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said very calmly.


    [Okay, little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao responded quickly, lest she be slow to make Tao Yanxi angry.


    [Little master, I will pass on the story background of this world to you. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said again.


    This time, Tao Yanxi did not reply to Xiao Yao.


    The background of the story quickly spread to Tao Yanxi, and she simply sorted it out and then ignored it.


    Because she found that her identity, in the background of the story, was at most a passerby.


    The background of the story revolves around a time-travelling woman. It mainly tells the love story of how she slaughtered the Quartet in the harem, and finally successfully asked the emperor to dismiss the harem for her, leaving only her as the queen.


    The original body was in this background, but it was only one time when the heroine disguised as a man slipped out of the palace to visit the brothel.


    Yes, Tao Yanxi''s current identity is that of a prostitute in a brothel.


    According to the original body''s memory, this brothel was really just an ordinary brothel.


    It''s not like the intelligence bureau in the novel, this is an ordinary brothel, a brothel where men come to have fun.


    Moreover, the business of this brothel is still very bleak, because most of the girls in the brothel are old and degenerate, and there are no men coming.


    The original body is also a stubborn, obviously the brothel is no longer making money, and it is still open.


    A few days ago, the original body occasionally felt a cold, and there was no silver to treat it, so I could only drag it.


    Just so, Tao Yanxi came to this world.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly. Although she was possessed, the virus in her body would not be eliminated because of her possession, so her current body was still in a weak state.


    Tao Yan probed his forehead, judging that he might still have a fever.


    She fumbled to her feet, put on a dress, and opened the door.


    It was bleak outside, it was obviously a two-story brothel, but there was no one at this time.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and according to the name she remembered, she called a few times.


    "Xiaohua? Qing''er? Coco?"


    No one answered her, the building was eerily quiet, and she could even hear the howling wind outside.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, probably guessing something in her heart.


    She didn''t call anyone, but dragged her sick body to find a doctor.


    She felt that if she didn''t treat herself, she might get cold again.


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi coughed again.


    She walked downstairs slowly and opened the heavy door.


    Coincidentally, the opposite of her brothel happened to be the largest brothel in the entire capital¡ªQing Huan Lou.


    On the opposite side, singing and dancing are rising, and the laughter of the women is mixed with the laughter of the men, and there is a faint sound of gasping.


    On the other hand, on her side, she was deserted, desolate and miserable.


    Tao Yanxi just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention anymore.


    She leaned against the wall, and after judging the direction, she started walking slowly.


    However, before she could take two steps, she heard a voice with some hesitation.


    "This girl, are you okay?"

 v2 Chapter 817： The charming old bustard sister VS pedantic scholar (2)

    Tao Yanxi looked at her voice, but with just one glance, she recognized that this was her dear brother.


    She smiled, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    It''s great that my brother is still here.


    "Girl?" Seeing Tao Yanxi''s unusual expression, Fu Yulin called out again with great concern.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes and replied in a low voice, "Hmm."


    "Can you take me to the hospital?" Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Yulin and said, "I''m sick."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tao Yanxi felt her body soften, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Fu Yulin quickly supported Tao Yanxi, "Okay." His voice sounded very trustworthy, and Tao Yanxi fainted with confidence.


    Fu Yulin quickly came to the hospital with Tao Yanxi in her arms. The doctor in the hospital gave her acupuncture and moxibustion, and prescribed two more medicines, which she had to fry for Tao Yanxi to drink.


    "A total of three coins." Doctor Whitebeard looked at Fu Yulin and said slowly.


    When Fu Yulin heard this, his face was a little embarrassed.


    He dug into his pockets, but could only find a dozen copper plates.


    He glanced at the doctor embarrassedly and said, "Well, can I owe it first?"


    The white-bearded doctor glanced at Fu Yulin and said with a cold snort, "No!"


    Fu Yulin pursed his lips, looked at Tao Yanxi who was still unconscious, gritted his teeth, sat down, dragged his shoes, and took out some broken silver from the shoes.


    doctor:¡­¡­


    "Here it is." Fu Yulin handed the broken silver to the doctor with a heartache on his face.


    The doctor looked at the pieces of silver, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Don''t you think you''re panicking?" Putting it in his shoes, thanks to him being able to figure it out!


    Fu Yulin scratched his head and said with a shy smile, "I''m used to it."


    "Humph!" The doctor put away the broken silver and left.


    Fu Yulin put the remaining pieces of silver into the shoes again, and stood up and stepped on it. He was sure that he felt stunned, and he was relieved.


    He sat down again and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Looking at the girl like this, I think she is a rich man.


    He sent her to this hospital, and he also helped her pay for the medicine in advance. There is no credit or hard work. She should be more generous, right?


    If he can give him 180 taels, he can go to a better inn and buy a few more books.


    Maybe three meals a day.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yulin couldn''t help swallowing. He hadn''t had a full meal for a long time.


    Fu Yulin kept looking at Tao Yanxi, his eyes full of hope and desire.


    When Tao Yanxi woke up, she saw Fu Yulin who was staring at her.


    Tao Yan probed his forehead, the fever subsided, and his body was a little soft, but there was no other discomfort.


    It seems that she should be almost better.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but smile at Fu Yulin.


    "Thank you."


    Fu Yulin saw that Tao Yanxi was awake, and her already shining eyes became even brighter.


    He nodded, pretending to be modest and saying, "No thanks."


    If you want to thank me, give me some more money!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the surroundings and determined that it was not her own brothel. She sat up and asked, "Where''s the doctor?"


    "Inquiry outside." Fu Yulin answered honestly.


    Those eyes still looked at Tao Yanxi eagerly.


    Tao Yanxi was being watched by Fu Yulin all the time, and she always felt strange.

 v2 Chapter 818： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar (3)

    She remembered her brother''s identity in this world, and suddenly said as if she had reacted: "Do you want to go home with me?"


    Fu Yulin: ? ? ?


    No, he just wants money.


    However, as a scholar, how could he say such shameless words?


    So he can only say: "Girl, this is not my wish."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in understanding but not understanding, man, he said no, but he must have wanted it in his heart.


    Moreover, the identity of the elder brother in this world is a poor scholar. Although in ten years, he will become a powerful official, but now, he is only a scholar who can only sleep on the streets.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi became even more determined that Fu Yulin wanted to go home with her.


    She stood up, grabbed Fu Yulin''s arm and said, "Come on, come home with me."


    For the first time, Fu Yulin was held hands by a woman other than his mother, and his face turned red.


    "Girl, you...how...how can you be so ignorant...shameful!"


    When Fu Yulin spit out the last two words, he almost wanted to find a hole to get into.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head, blinked her eyes, and suddenly curled her lips into a smile. She leaned into Fu Yulin''s ear and said, "Young Master, there is a lesson in the ancient words, the grace of saving life, I promise you with your body."


    Fu Yulin looked at Tao Yanxi blankly, just when Tao Yanxi thought he was too shy and didn''t know how to answer, he heard Fu Yulin ask seriously: "Which book is this from? Haven''t read it yet?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This is not going right!


    "Forgot, you didn''t read it because you were short-sighted." Tao Yanxi said.


    Fu Yulin''s eyes dimmed, yes, he read too few books.


    "That girl''s house has thousands of books?" Fu Yulin looked at Tao Yanxi with longing eyes.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, there are indeed many books in this brothel.


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi nodded firmly, it was indeed a collection of ten thousand volumes!


    "Okay, I''ll go home with you." Fu Yulin laughed all of a sudden, anyway, he doesn''t have a place to go now, why don''t he go home with this girl, and there are thousands of volumes of books to read!


    In the end, Tao Yanxi happily brought back Fu Yulin, who was equally happy.


    When Tao Yanxi took Fu Yulin back to the brothel, Fu Yulin couldn''t say enough.


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    He pointed at Tao Yanxi, but he didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Yulin with a smile, stretched out her right hand and introduced herself: "My name is Tao Yanxi, I''m the prostitute of this brothel and the owner of this brothel."


    "I...I...I..." Fu Yulin blushed, pointed at himself, and just repeated that word for a long time.


    "As you can see, there are only you and me left in this brothel." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Fu Yulin took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down, although his fingers were still trembling.


    "I only have one question," he said with a trembling voice.


    "You say it." Tao Yanxi replied, "I must know everything and say everything."


    "We... have..." Fu Yulin took a deep breath, "Is there silver?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi said confidently.


    When Fu Yulin heard this, he only felt that his eyes were dark, and he fainted on the spot.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v2 Chapter 819： The charming old bustard sister VS pedantic scholar (4)

    When Fu Yulin woke up again, he saw a colorful bed tent, and there was a thick powder in the room.


    Reason told him that this was a girl''s room.


    He sat up suddenly and looked around with wide eyes.


    Just at this time, Tao Yanxi walked in from the door with a small bowl in hand.


    "Yo, are you awake?" Tao Yanxi chuckled and put the small bowl on the table.


    "I made some porridge for you, come and drink some." Tao Yanxi pointed to the small bowl and said.


    Fu Yulin nodded blankly, his stomach growled, just in response to Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Fu Yulin walked over and sat down, then picked up the bowl and took a look, um...


    "Porridge?" He looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    Tao Yanxi nodded calmly, "It''s porridge."


    Fu Yulin pursed his lips and said: "Porridge is in Mi, porridge is also porridge..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Speak human words." Tao Yanxi said, knocking on the table.


    Fu Yulin glanced at Tao Yanxi, and then said in a low voice, "The porridge should be mushy, you are... at most soup."


    Yes, the small bowl is full of water, and at a glance, I can''t even see the appearance of millet.


    Tao Yanxi also glanced at the bowl, then she coughed lightly and said, "When those people left, they didn''t even give me any rice!"


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi felt a little angry.


    That group of white-eyed wolves, it''s okay to leave, and they took everything away.


    I won''t talk about broken silver jewelry. The most extreme thing is that the kitchen was emptied!


    Are those people pigs? Not even a grain of rice is spared!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths, telling herself not to be angry, not to be angry.


    "I just went to buy some rice, but the money is really not enough, only enough for a few meals, so..."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Fu Yulin in embarrassment, the obvious meaning in his words was to let him bear it.


    After Fu Yulin heard these words, he felt dizzy and almost fainted again.


    He can only comfort himself, it''s okay, it''s okay to eat, and there are books, yes, there are books.


    Fu Yulin responded in a low voice, then picked up the bowl and drank it.


    After drinking, he slapped his mouth, touched his stomach, and sighed.


    Sure enough, soup can''t cure hunger.


    However, you can read!


    Thinking of this, Fu Yulin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Miss Tao, you said before that there are thousands of books here?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, there are thousands of books in the collection."


    "Can you take me to read one or two?" Fu Yulin looked eager, in such a difficult environment, books were probably the only thing that could heal him.


    Tao Yanxi thought of the so-called collection of thousands of books, and hesitated for a moment.


    "Are you sure you want to see it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Fu Yulin nodded very firmly, as long as there is a book, no matter what it is, he can read it!


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Tao Yanxi said and stood up.


    There was a malicious smile on the corner of her mouth, but Fu Yulin, who was addicted to the joy of reading a lot of books, didn''t see it.


    Tao Yanxi brought Fu Yulin to a house. From the outside, the room was just an ordinary house.


    But when Tao Yanxi opened the door, it suddenly changed.


    Fu Yulin loosened his nose, and he could even smell the refreshing fragrance of ink.


    It''s the smell of books!


    Fu Yulin''s eyes lit up, he stepped over Tao Yanxi and walked into the room first.

 v2 Chapter 820： The charming old bustard sister VS pedantic scholar (5)

    When he saw the picture hanging on the wall in the room at a glance, his face turned red.


    He turned his head and looked to the side.


    As a result, he saw a more wonderful painting at a glance, and this time, his ears were all red.


    His fingers trembled slightly, looking at everything in the room in disbelief.


    After a few seconds, he seemed to have reacted, and immediately closed his eyes, with a trembling in his voice.


    "This...here...how...all..."


    Fu Yulin was embarrassed to say the following words.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the door, yawned loudly, and took Fu Yulin''s words.


    "chun. Palace map?"


    When Fu Yulin heard this, his entire body stiffened.


    This...this...a girl''s family, how can she say such, such degrading words!


    Although Fu Yulin thought so in his heart, he couldn''t tell what he was thinking on his face.


    He could only close his eyes and take a few deep breaths.


    "The troublesome girl, can you get me some books? I''ll take them out and read them."


    That''s right, as long as he takes it out and looks at it, he doesn''t have to look at the... those shameful pictures on the wall!


    Tao Yanqin didn''t dare to open her eyes when she saw Fu Yulin, she chuckled and said, "Okay~"


    She walked over and took out two books from the shelf.


    "Well, here it is for you."


    Tao Yanxi put the book in Fu Yulin''s arms.


    Fu Yulin took the book, then opened his eyes slightly, and after finding the direction, he closed his eyes again, and rushed out suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    chun. It''s just a palace map, is it that scary?


    Tao Yanxi casually glanced at the paintings hanging on the wall, frowning slightly.


    Tsk, the painters of this era are not very good, the paintings are so ugly, no wonder Fu Yulin doesn''t want to see them.


    Tao Yanxi thought secretly, maybe she could try to make money by painting?


    Of course, she was just thinking about it at the moment.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door of the study again, preparing to go to Fu Yulin to discuss how to make money.


    On the other side, after taking the book, Fu Yulin ran to the stairs and sat down directly, looking at it impatiently.


    Speaking of which, Fu Yulin was also very lucky. In the study, most of them were small h books, but the two books Tao Yanxi casually gave him were actually regular books.


    Fu Yulin read it with fun and was completely immersed in the book.


    When Fu Yulin looked at the book, he completely forgot about being hungry.


    As a result, he looked at it and fainted from hunger.


    When Tao Yanxi finally thought of a way to make money and planned to discuss with Fu Yulin, she found that Fu Yulin fainted at the entrance of the stairs.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Excited by the book?


    Tao Yanxi walked over, picked up the two books and flipped through them at random. After confirming that they were quite legitimate, she kicked Fu Yulin.


    "Wake up," she said.


    Fu Yulin was somewhat conscious of being kicked by Tao Yanxi.


    But he was so hungry that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    The will to survive made Fu Yulin grab Tao Yanxi''s ankle and spit out a word with difficulty.


    "Hungry."


    After speaking, Fu Yulin fainted again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She is also hungry.


    How can I be hungry? Not just to eat!


    Tao Yanxi gritted her teeth and boiled all the millet she had bought with the last bit of money. This time, it was a real porridge.


    Tao Yanxi fed Fu Yulin a bowl, and then ate another bowl herself.

 v2 Chapter 821： All kinds of prostitute sister VS pedantic scholar (6)

    Now, she is really poor, and the poor can''t even afford to eat. Maybe the next meal, she will drink the northwest wind.


    When Fu Yulin woke up, he saw Tao Yanxi looking at him resentfully.


    Fu Yulin opened his mouth and touched his stomach. After confirming that he seemed a little full, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Thank you."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes inelegantly and said, "No thanks, we are completely poor now."


    Fu Yulin was stunned for a moment, he was silent for two seconds, and then bent his legs with a sad face, took off his shoes, and took out a little piece of silver from the shoes.


    "This is my last silver." Fu Yulin''s fingers trembled as he slowly moved towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, shook his head, and said with a look of disgust, "You better take it yourself."


    When Fu Yulin heard this, he quickly retracted his hand, and then put it back into his shoes.


    After doing all this, he did not forget to raise a big smile at Tao Yanxi.


    "You are really a good person." Fu Yulin said.


    Tao Yanxi paused and said in a very helpless tone: "It doesn''t matter if you are a good person or not, the important thing is that we have no money."


    Fu Yulin was taken aback, shook his head and said, "I have money, but you don''t."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does this draw the line?


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi let out a light hum from her nose, looking at Fu Yulin with a hint of threat in her eyes.


    Fu Yulin shuddered, but still stubbornly whispered, "I have money, but you don''t."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    good very good.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and said, "Since you want to live here, then pay for the accommodation."


    When Fu Yulin heard this, he immediately stood up and wanted to go out.


    "I...I can''t afford it, I...I''m going." Fu Yulin said and really went out.


    But before taking two steps, he stopped.


    Tao Yanxi folded her arms around her chest and looked at Fu Yulin, her face seemed to say, "You go!"


    Fu Yulin swallowed his saliva, and still said with a hint of caution: "Go to see the doctor, it''s three coins."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Go! Let''s go!" Tao Yanxi pointed at the door, her whole body trembling with anger.


    Fu Yulin shrugged, this deal was really a loss. Not only did he not make money, he also lost three coins.


    Fu Yulin glanced at Tao Yanxi and walked outside slowly.


    Lost, lost, really lost.


    I didn''t finish the book, and I lost three coins.


    What a shame!


    Tao Yan saw that Fu Yulin had really left, and almost didn''t catch up to hammer his dog''s head.


    Can this man have some emotional intelligence!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, took another deep breath, not angry, not angry.


    This is my dearest brother, the only dear brother, and must not be angry, yes, not angry.


    Tao Yanxi managed to adjust her mood, but when she saw the book on the table, her anger suddenly rose again.


    In order to prevent himself from getting angry, Tao Yanxi decided to paint a few pictures to calm down.


    In this world, there are many ways to make money, but Tao Yanxi thought about it for a long time and found that it is difficult to make money in a short time.


    After thinking about it, Tao Yanxi decided that he could draw a picture of the chun palace!


    The chun palace map of this world is really too hot for the eyes!

 v2 Chapter 822： The charming old bustard sister VS pedantic scholar (7)

    Tao Yanxi took two hours to draw ten pictures, all of them were beautiful, and they would definitely blind those people when they took them out.


    After drawing the picture, the next thing to do is to find customers.


    About this, Tao Yanxi had thought about it early in the morning.


    Isn''t the girl in the Qinghuan Building opposite the best source of customers?


    It''s still daytime, and most of the girls in the Qing Huan Building are still sleeping. After all, in this brothel, night is the best time.


    Tao Yanxi took the painting directly to the door. Although most of the girls were still sleeping, there were also a few leisurely girls wandering outside.


    Tao Yanxi quickly grabbed the one who was singled out, and said furtively, "Girl, I''ll show you something good."


    Tao Yanxi wore a veil for fear of being recognized by others.


    Cuihua, the girl who was being held, looked at Tao Yanxi with an inexplicable expression on her face.


    Tao Yanxi took out the picture she had drawn and shook, and said in a low voice, "Look at this."


    Cuihua glanced at it casually, but she was immediately attracted by this look.


    Without him, this painting is really good.


    And this pose...


    Cuihua is not a simple little girl anymore. She is a person who has experienced hundreds of battles. Her mind is spinning very fast. In almost a few seconds, she thinks of all kinds of business opportunities.


    Recently, the little lady in the next room has robbed her of several guests. I heard that she has something new?


    Oh, when she gets these paintings and learns the poses above, she won''t believe that she can''t pull back her old guests!


    Thinking of this, Cuihua quickly held down Tao Yanxi''s little hand that was about to move.


    "How much money, I want it all."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, oh, this is a smart man! Still a great client!


    Tao Yanxi shook her small hand and stretched out five fingers.


    "Okay, five taels of silver, I want it!"


    Cuihua took out five taels of silver from her arms and put it in Tao Yanxi''s palm.


    "Give it to me." Cuihua stretched out her hand and said.


    Tao Yanxi gave Cuihua all ten of his paintings, and left happily.


    Cuihua carefully folded the ten pictures, put them in her arms, and patted them.


    The weather is so good today and she is in a good mood!


    The corner of Cuihua''s mouth was full of smiles, and her footsteps became brisk.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi''s mood is even better


    In the blink of an eye, it was five taels of silver, which was really beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi carried the money and was going to buy some rice noodles, some meat and vegetables, and have a good meal.


    After buying all this, it has been half an hour.


    Tao Yanxi returned to the brothel with a large bag and a small bag. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw Fu Yulin squatting there.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s return, Fu Yulin whispered, "Can I read your book?"


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, then sighed again.


    "come in."


    My brother, he has to be pampered no matter what.


    Isn''t it just a book? Small point!


    Fu Yulin stood up and said happily, "You are really a good person."


    "Can you cook?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Fu Yulin scratched his head, "I can do it."


    "Oh, okay, then you make dinner tonight. As a reward, you can read the books in the study as you like." Tao Yanxi put the ingredients in her hand on the table.


    Fu Yulin glanced at Tao Yanxi, he actually wanted to say that she still owes him three coins, so he can read the books in the study without making dinner QAQ

 v2 Chapter 823： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (8)

    In the end, Fu Yulin did not say that Tao Yanxi still owed him three coins.


    For some reason, Fu Yulin always felt that if he said it, Tao Yanxi might beat him to death.


    Under such circumstances, Fu Yulin silently cooked a delicious meal for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi is happy to eat, and he is also happy to eat.


    Tao Yanxi, who finally had a full meal, said that she was in a good mood, so good that she could take Fu Yulin to the study to get a book to read.


    It''s just that Fu Yulin didn''t dare to go in, for fear of seeing those shameful pictures again.


    So he was very obedient and waited outside, and then waited for Tao Yanxi to take out the book.


    Tao Yanxi casually pulled out two books from the bookshelf. She didn''t care what books they were, it all depended on Fu Yulin''s luck.


    After Tao Yanxi gave the book to Fu Yulin, Fu Yulin couldn''t wait to sit down at the stairs to read.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, and said with a hint of laziness: "You can just pick a room and stay there, I''ll go to sleep first."


    It''s easy to get sleepy after eating, and it really makes people feel bald.


    Tao Yanxi yawned loudly, and regardless of whether Fu Yulin heard it or not, he turned around and went back to his room and went to sleep.


    I have to say that today''s Fu Yulin''s luck is still very good. The two books that Tao Yanxi randomly picked for him were normal study books.


    Tao Yanxi slept soundly in the room, and Fu Yulin was obsessed with reading at the stairway. This is probably a kind of harmony.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early in the morning and went outside to buy some breakfast and then started painting in the room.


    After buying a bunch of things yesterday, she only had a few dozen coins left. In this world, money is really worthless.


    In order to avoid starvation to death, Tao Yanxi decided to use painting to accumulate her first wealth, and then reopened the brothel. In any case, she was someone who owned a house!


    Tao Yanxi painted in the room all day, while Fu Yulin found a room and slept for a while, then got up to read again.


    It was almost dusk, Tao Yanxi went to the opposite side carrying the twenty paintings he had drawn today, found Cuihua, and happily made a secret deal with her.


    As soon as Cuihua saw Tao Yanxi, she was very enthusiastic. After all, those paintings last night won the joy of her regular customers.


    No, as soon as she saw Tao Yanxi today, she couldn''t wait to pull her and said, "How many are there today?"


    "Twenty." Tao Yanxi shook the painting in his hand and said.


    Cuihua held down Tao Yanxi''s swaying little hand, looked around, and after confirming that no one was there, she whispered, "I want it all."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile.


    Cuihua took out fifteen taels of silver from her arms and put it in Tao Yanxi''s palm, "I want all your paintings in the future. You promise me that you can''t sell them to others, you know?"


    Tao Yanxi took the fifteen taels of silver and nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    Anyway, she won''t be able to paint for a long time. When she saves enough money, she will stop painting!


    Cuihua breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Tao Yanxi agreed.


    In this way, she is not afraid that someone will get her painting.


    "That''s good." Cuihua took twenty paintings and looked around. "You can leave quickly and trade in a few days."

 v2 Chapter 824： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (9)

    "Okay." Tao Yanxi put the silver in his pocket and left quickly.


    After earning fifteen taels of silver in one day, Tao Yanxi felt that she was really a talent.


    That Cuihua is also a smart person, and knows that he has a monopoly.


    But these have nothing to do with her, as long as she saves enough money, she will not paint.


    Tao Yanxi returned to the brothel, found Fu Yulin who was studying and said, "What do you think we can do in this building?"


    "Ah?" Fu Yulin raised his head dazedly when he heard the voice.


    "It''s impossible for my place to be abandoned forever. Think about it, what can you do?" Tao Yanxi said again.


    "Hmm..." Fu Yulin pondered for a moment, "Open a library?"


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Apart from the library?"


    "Open a school?" Fu Yulin said again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Apart from these?" Knowing to read all day long, stupid!


    "I don''t know." Fu Yulin shook his head confidently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Exhausted.


    "I don''t think it''s useless to count on you. I''d better think about it myself." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Fu Yulin looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyes flashed, but he still didn''t say anything.


    After a few seconds, he lowered his head and resumed reading.


    For several days, Fu Yulin was immersed in the sea of ??books.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, is immersed in the sea of ??painting. Every two days, she will send a wave of paintings, and each time she can get 12 to 20 taels of silver.


    In this way, in just half a month, Tao Yanxi had collected enough 100 taels of silver.


    With the one hundred taels of silver, Tao Yanxi first went to a dark market, and then spent fifty taels of silver to buy ten girls.


    The ten girls ranged in age, the oldest was twenty-five years old, and the youngest was only thirteen years old.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to open a brothel.


    This whole street is full of brothels. If she opened another one, it would be strange.


    Of course, the brothel she opened was different from those outside.


    She will not force these girls to go out to pick up guests, everything is left to them to choose voluntarily.


    The younger ones, Tao Yanxi also specially invited a teacher to teach them piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, which can be regarded as a skill that can bring some benefits to the brothel.


    Tao Yanxi imitated the form of a modern bar and completely changed the two floors, which looked a bit fresh.


    Tao Yanxi is busy here, but Fu Yulin has been immersed in the sea of ??books.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally brings him a few books so that he can stay in the room safely.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi felt that the time was almost up, so they reopened.


    On the first day of opening, business was good.


    Because she deliberately came up with various discounts, people always have a mentality of greed for cheap, so she was naturally attracted.


    When I came in, it was very strange to see the various facilities inside, so I sat down.


    The girls who performed Xiao Qu''er on the stage were also beautiful, and Xiao Qu''er was also very fresh. Once I sat down, I couldn''t live without it for a while.


    Tao Yanxi stood upstairs and nodded in satisfaction.


    The business was so stable, Tao Yanxi also hired some chefs to teach them some new dishes, as well as various service staff and housekeepers, which cost twenty taels of silver.


    Now she only has thirty taels of silver in her hand. Fortunately, the business is open, and she doesn''t need to manage the rest.

 v2 Chapter 825： The charming prostitute sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (10)

    Just make sure no one is making trouble.


    Tao Yanxi gave a big yawn, and the worries of the past two months were relieved at once.


    She stretched and lay on the bed.


    On the other side, Fu Yulin heard the noise outside in the room. Out of curiosity, he opened the door and saw men coming and going.


    The men had obsessive smiles on their faces, and at a glance, they knew that there was nothing good in their minds.


    Fu Yulin blushed and closed the door with a "bang".


    "Insulting Sven, insulting Sven!"


    Fu Yulin muttered and sat down.


    He took a few deep breaths, finally gritted his teeth, opened the door and walked towards Tao Yanxi''s residence.


    Tao Yanxi was about to fall asleep when she heard a hurried knock on the door.


    "Come in." Tao Yanxi sat up, squinting slightly at the person who came.


    Fu Yulin closed the door, stood at the door and said, "Shame on Sven! Shame on Sven!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You also know that you rashly entered the girl''s room, which is insulting to Sven."


    Tao Yanxi walked to the table and sat down, pouring herself a cup of tea.


    Fu Yulin''s face turned even redder, and the roots of his ears were even redder as if they were about to drip blood.


    "How did you open the brothel?" Fu Yulin asked standing there.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him sideways, "If I don''t open a brothel, what am I going to open? Huh?"


    "Anyway, the brothel shouldn''t be opened anyway!"


    Fu Yulin didn''t know why he cared so much about this matter, maybe subconsciously, he thought Tao Yanxi was different.


    "This whole street is full of brothels, so I can''t leave the team, can''t I?" Tao Yanxi smiled and looked at Fu Yulin with dark eyes.


    "Besides, men''s money is the best to earn, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips lightly, and the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened.


    "Not everyone is as decent as you are."


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi stood up, walked slowly to Fu Yulin''s side, and leaned forward.


    "Hey, isn''t it? A gentleman? Huh?"


    The slightly raised end sound had a hint of charm. The fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body penetrated into Fu Yulin''s nose. This time, Fu Yulin''s face did not turn red. He just slipped and some blood flowed from his nose. And then... fainted.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing out loud. It was the first time she saw this man who fainted after being slightly stimulated.


    Gotta say, um... kinda cute.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes rolled, and a wicked taste suddenly appeared.


    She helped Fu Yulin up, got on the bed, took off his coat, and rubbed his clothes, in short, it was very messy.


    Then she took off her outer clothes and lay down, and pulled down her curled hair.


    Her hair was casually placed on Fu Yulin''s chest, and she naturally nestled into his arms.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanqi yawned and fell asleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi heard a scream.


    "what!"


    Tao Yan woke up in a daze, and saw Fu Yulin covering her body, looking at her with an expression of disbelief, shock, panic, and despair.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "you''re awake?"


    "I...we..." Fu Yulin looked at Tao Yanxi and then at himself, his face was white and red.

 v2 Chapter 826： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (11)

    "Um...you forgot?" Tao Yanxi''s face flashed a trace of sadness, and there was a trace of grievance in her voice, "You were obviously very enthusiastic last night."


    "I..." Fu Yulin didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    He had no idea what was going on, it all happened so suddenly and unexpectedly.


    "Last night you didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly you rushed like me like you were crazy."


    "I wanted to resist, but I was pressed even tighter by you."


    "Then...then..."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, she couldn''t hold back anymore, in order to prevent being discovered, she could only try her best to suppress herself.


    Her shoulders trembled, but in Fu Yulin''s opinion, she was more like an expression of excessive sadness.


    Fu Yulin is not a man without responsibility, he just thinks that this kind of thing should be based on the situation where two people love each other.


    Fu Yulin knew very well that he didn''t like Tao Yanxi.


    Not only because he just wants to get famous now, but also because...


    Fu Yulin remembered that he just lifted the quilt and didn''t see the scene of falling red, and his mood was obviously worse.


    Tao Yanxi is an unclean person, and his wife should be pure and flawless.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yulin pursed his lips tightly and said reluctantly, "I will be responsible."


    "Ah?" Tao Yanxi raised her head in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi naturally felt that Fu Yulin did not love her, so she never thought that Fu Yulin would be responsible for her.


    Not to mention that nothing happened in the first place, even if something happened, Tao Yanxi didn''t think that a proud person like Fu Yulin would be responsible for a person he didn''t love.


    Fu Yulin''s performance was beyond her expectations.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to explain to Fu Yulin that in fact nothing happened between them, she was just making a little joke.


    However, before she could speak, she heard Fu Yulin say, "Can I read two more books today?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why worry? Only read!


    In Fu Yulin''s eyes, probably books are the most important, right?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples and said helplessly, "Yes."


    "Thank you." Fu Yulin''s mood was obviously very low.


    Tao Yan saw that Fu Yulin was in a really bad mood, and decided to write two books for him to read.


    Such things as "Sun Tzu''s Art of War", "Thirty-six Strategies", "University" and "The Doctrine of the Mean" should help him.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an actionist, she will do it when she thinks of it, and she immediately gets out of bed and gets dressed.


    "I''m going to find you a book, and I''ll give it to you later."


    Fu Yulin nodded and said "thank you".


    Tao Yanxi quickly left, and after he left, Fu Yulin lifted the quilt and glanced again.


    No redness.


    Fu Yulin''s eyes dimmed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi came to the study, found pen, ink and paper, and started writing the book directly.


    Her handwriting is beautiful, and it is printed word by word on the paper, which is really beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi wrote at a very fast speed. After two hours, she wrote "Sun Tzu''s Art of War" and "Thirty-six Strategies".


    After the ink was dry, she bound it again and sent it to Fu Yulin.


    At this time, Fu Yulin had returned to normal, and on the surface, he could not see anything wrong. As for what he was thinking, no one knew.

 v2 Chapter 830： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic and unhappy scholar brother (15)

    It was this peach blossom fragrance that almost made him lose his mind at first.


    "This love of fish and water has already happened. Even if you don''t remember it, your body remembers it, and so does my body."


    "Are you really going to abandon me like this?"


    Tao Yanxi''s soft hand slid across Fu Yulin''s chest, came to his lower abdomen, and then slowly swiped down.


    Three words are enough to break the psychological construction that Fu Yulin has already done.


    His breathing became rapid, and there was a trace of fear on his face.


    As Tao Yanxi said, he has no resistance to her.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms that got into his nose seemed to be an aphrodisiac, making him unable to stop and addicted to it.


    However, he has more important things to do.


    Ten years of hard study in the cold window is not for doing this kind of love.


    Also, Tao Yanxi is not perfect.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yulin clenched his fists, closed his eyes and pushed Tao Yanxi away suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice, and was pushed away by Fu Yulin.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Fu Yulin with indifferent eyes.


    Fu Yulin''s chest heaved up and down, and his whole body was shaking slightly.


    He kept his eyes closed, not daring to look at Tao Yanxi''s expression at this moment.


    A few seconds later, Fu Yulin suddenly stood up and rushed out.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Yulin''s back without any expression on his face.


    [Little master, don''t you go after the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, glanced at Fu Yulin''s untouched tea, and spit out two words lightly.


    "No need."


    Fu Yulin left the brothel, took the dozen or so books, and left all the broken money on his body, and left.


    Tao Yanxi heard from the housekeeper that Fu Yulin stayed on the street, which was miserable, but even so, he was still studying.


    Later, he was seen by a certain official lady. Seeing him working so hard, the official lady felt sympathetic and took him to the mansion, where he served delicious food and drinks.


    When Tao Yanxi listened to these words, her dark eyes were deep, as if nothing could cause her to fluctuate.


    Seven days later, the autumn test was held.


    The autumn test was held for three days, and after three days, it was another carnival.


    The business in the brothel has also ushered in a peak period. This has been suppressed for a long time, and it is always necessary to vent.


    Three days later, Qiu Shi released the list, and it was rumored that the top of the list was Fu Yulin, a scholar who was taken in by the lady of the official family.


    After the list is released, some people are happy and some are sad. The happy ones come to the brothel to have a good time, and the sad ones come to the brothel to release them.


    The business in this brothel is also getting better.


    That is, on the day the list was released, Tao Yanxi personally danced on the stage.


    This dance, called "Mei Yao Dance", is rumored to be danced by a demon that charms all beings.


    On that day, everyone in the brothel saw this dance, and within seven days, they were all haunted and grinning.


    Seven days later, Tao Yanxi''s figure also hovered in his mind for a long time, lingering.


    Tao Yanxi danced to fame and became the obsessed existence of many men in this capital.


    And on that day, a trivial incident happened. Amid the joy of posting the list and the temptation of the beautiful dance, this trivial incident seemed so trivial.


    On that day, the brothel was renamed "Wang Yu Lou".

 v2 Chapter 831： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (16)

    Two years later, the Wangyu Building under Tao Yanxi became the largest and most luxurious brothel in the capital.


    And the peerless dance that belongs to her once a month has also become an existence that all men in the capital yearn for.


    In the past two years, Tao Yanxi and Fu Yulin have not had any intersection.


    At that time, after becoming the champion, Fu Yulin participated in the palace examination and won the favor of the emperor, and he was ranked fifth in the official residence.


    Since then, he has risen to the top with his own abilities, and now he has become a first-rank official, and has become an existence that all officials are afraid of.


    Then Qin Aoming didn''t know why, but he trusted Fu Yulin very much.


    Fu Yulin, a civil official, actually holds 10% of the military power, which is enough to make the officials extremely fearful.


    Speaking of which, in the past two years, Qin Aoming, for some unknown reason, met Tao Yanxi once a month and became her distinguished guests.


    Tao Yanxi was also not sure what Qin Aoming was thinking, but Qin Aoming''s actions made her feel at ease, so she didn''t care too much.


    Of course, Qin Aoming didn''t bring any fancy ideas every time he came here, and he was still a bit taboo when he thought about it.


    In the past two years, Tao Yanxi has recognized Qin Aoming as a friend, and occasionally chats with him a word or two.


    But more often, Qin Aoming is always talking to himself.


    Hua Qiaosi also got her wish to become the queen, but now Qin Aoming has not dismissed the harem for her.


    Today is the day when Qin Aoming and Tao Yanxi get together once a month. Tao Yanxi prepared tea early to entertain Qin Aoming.


    Qin Aoming was armed with martial arts and came here without the knowledge of the people in the palace, so he naturally didn''t take the usual route, but came in through the window.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised by this, she poured a cup of tea for Qin Aoming, sat down and said, "You seem to be in a good mood today?"


    The smile at the corners of his mouth spread to the corners of his mouth.


    Qin Aoming sat down, took a sip of tea and said, "It''s not bad."


    "Oh?" Tao Yanxi was a little curious. Although Qin Aoming was moody, it was rare to be so happy.


    "There is good news from the frontier today." Qin Aoming said very happily.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that she was clear about this matter.


    Half a year ago, Qin Aoming didn''t know what to think, but he sent Fu Yulin to the frontier, thinking that he should make a difference now.


    Tao Yanxi had never mentioned Fu Yulin in front of Qin Aoming, and Qin Aoming had never mentioned him in front of her.


    Qin Aoming should know very well about the matter between her and Fu Yulin.


    If he doesn''t mention it, she won''t take the initiative to mention it.


    There should be no connection between a prostitute in a private brothel, and a minister with a first-rank official residence.


    Qin Aoming glanced at Tao Yanxi''s expression, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, and she supported her chin with one hand, "I can''t say it''s bad, but I can''t say it''s good either."


    "What? Is there something bothering you? Someone came to your brothel to look for trouble?" Qin Aoming became interested. Since Shang Shu''s son was looking for trouble in the brothel a year ago and was taught a lesson, no one dared to look for trouble in this brothel.


    "That''s not true." Tao Yanxi chuckled, "With you as my backing, who else would dare to ask for trouble?"


    Qin Aoming raised his eyebrows, "Your words will break me."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "How?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v2 Chapter 832： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic and pedantic scholar brother (17)

    "I didn''t do the backing of your brothel."


    "Think about it, today''s sage is actually a friend of the prostitute in the brothel. If this word spreads, do I need to lose face?"


    Although Qin Aoming''s tone was joking, the expression on his face was very serious.


    As he said, he has never managed anything in this brothel, and there is no backing at all.


    And every time he met Tao Yanxi, even the dark guard didn''t follow.


    He was so careful, how could he allow himself to help Tao Yanxi so blatantly?


    Tao Yanxuan was slightly taken aback when she saw Qin Aoming''s serious expression.


    "After Shang Shu''s son made trouble with me a year ago, you didn''t take action?"


    Qin Aoming shook his head as a matter of course, "Not to mention what identity I am, if this helps you, the officials below will definitely suspect something, and besides, our relationship was not so good a year ago, I can''t blame it, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, this is the truth.


    "It''s not you, who would it be?"


    Tao Yanxi murmured, a person''s name flashed across her mind, but quickly disappeared.


    "Who do you think of?" Qin Aoming asked with an inscrutable expression upon seeing Tao Yanxi''s complicated eyes.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qin Aoming, "You already knew?"


    Qin Aoming shook the folding fan in his hand and nodded solemnly.


    "Naturally, and it''s not just me who knows."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "What do you say?"


    "This court official, anyone who has come to your brothel has been warned by someone."


    Who this person is is self-evident.


    "Why did he do this?" Tao Yanxi was very puzzled. Since the relationship has been broken, why should he act like this?


    Qin Aoming shrugged, "How do I know this?"


    "But then again, in another month, someone is going to come back."


    Qin Aoming stared straight at Tao Yanxi, a glint of light flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m curious, what are you going to do?"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched slightly, and her eyebrows were affectionate, "Do whatever you want to do."


    Qin Aoming was slightly startled, and helplessly said, "Although I have always known that you are beautiful, I am always fascinated by your smile, tsk."


    Having said this, Qin Aoming''s tone was full of annoyance.


    Tao Yan gave Qin Aoming a strange look, "I''m just curious, what''s so good about me here, it''s worth your visit once a month?"


    Qin Aoming pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Actually, I don''t know either."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "But Hua Qiao Si cares about you very much."


    Qin Aoming''s eyes darkened when he talked about Hua Qiao Si, obviously thinking of something bad.


    In the past two years, the person Qin Aoming mentioned the most in front of her was Hua Qiao Si.


    As the heroine of Hua Qiaosi, in addition to the male protagonist who loves her deeply and abuses her deeply, there are naturally countless affectionate and stunning male supporting characters.


    Hua Qiaosi said that she loved Qin Aoming, but she was entangled with the male supporting cast.


    Qin Aoming had seen Hua Qiaosi kissing me and me several times, and he was furious and forgave Hua Qiaosi again and again.


    But Hua Qiaosi challenged Qin Aoming''s bottom line again and again.


    In the past two years, Tao Yanxi has done a lot of ideological work for Qin Aoming.


    Up to now, Qin Aoming''s affection for Hua Qiaosi has been almost consumed by her.

 v2 Chapter 833： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (18)

    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help sighing.


    "You''re not going to let her go?"


    He obviously doesn''t have much affection anymore, why should he still be obsessed with her?


    Is it just because Qin Aoming is the chosen male protagonist?


    Qin Aoming sneered, "Let go? Impossible!"


    Entering his life, it is absolutely impossible for him to let go!


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "As you wish."


    "What do you mean by that sentence?" Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "She cares about me?"


    Qin Aoming nodded, "She said a lot of bad things about you here, so I did try to get in touch with you at first."


    "But after contacting you, I think you are very good, you have the right to judge, you are open-minded, and generous, except that your status is a bit bad, you are a person that I like very much, suitable for being a friend, hahaha !"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally. This compliment to her is a set of words.


    "By the way, I came to see you today, and there is one more thing."


    When it comes to business, Qin Aoming''s expression is obviously a lot more serious.


    Tao Yanxi turned slightly serious, sat upright and said, "You say it."


    "Do you know what ''traversing'' means?" Qin Aoming''s expression was obviously a little strange when he mentioned the word "traversing".


    A stream of light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes quickly, and waves surged up in his heart, but on the surface he looked calm.


    "Where did you hear these two words?" Tao Yanxi asked pretending to know nothing.


    "In the mouth of Hua Qiao Si." Qin Aoming''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s face, "Last night she was drunk and muttered such a sentence while holding the wild man who was entangled with her."


    "What did she say?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Qin Aoming thought for a while, and said in an ingenious tone: "The woman Tao Yanxi has traveled through..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I''m afraid it''s not so gentle, is it?" Tao Yanxi didn''t believe Hua Qiao Si didn''t scold her.


    Qin Aoming laughed and shrugged, answering Tao Yanxi''s words.


    In fact, Hua Qiaosi cursed Tao Yanxi to death last night.


    "I didn''t mess with her. She scolded me when she was drunk?"


    Tao Yanxi successfully changed the subject and did not directly respond to the word "traversal".


    "A few days ago, her wild men came to see your performance, tsk, man, is it an animal that thinks with its lower body, I heard that some wild men mentioned you in the face of ingenuity, probably because of this, You are hated by her."


    Qin Aoming wanted to laugh a little when he said this, would Tao Yanxi be angry if he was so innocently remembered?


    Speaking of which, he had never seen Tao Yanxi look angry.


    In other words, Tao Yanxi showed too little emotion.


    She always seems to be indifferent and doesn''t care about anything, but occasionally a raised eyebrow and a blink of an eye can seduce those men who can''t stop.


    Especially when dancing, the posture and expression are enough to drive all men crazy.


    Qin Aoming is also a man after all. He might have had some thoughts about Tao Yanxi before, until one time he saw Tao Yanxi kicking someone who dared to molest her. Thinking of discontinuing it from now on.


    Thinking about it now, Qin Aoming couldn''t help but shudder.


    The way the man was crying, it was painful to see!

 v2 Chapter 834： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (19)

    Tao Yan felt relieved when she saw that Qin Aoming didn''t ask about "traveling" again.


    If Qin Aoming insisted on asking, she really didn''t know how to explain it.


    "The ingenious wild men have some tricks, and one of them is the pavilion owner of the Chasing Wind Pavilion. You should be careful recently."


    Chasing Wind Pavilion is an organization specialized in assassination.


    After Qin Aoming finished speaking, he drank the tea in his hand and exclaimed, "Good tea!"


    No matter how many times he drank it, he would never get tired of it.


    Qin Aoming left quickly.


    Three days later, it was night, Tao Yanxi was resting on the bed, and suddenly felt a strange smell in the room.


    She quickly held her breath, but it was too late.


    Tao Yanxi only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and she fainted.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a crowded carriage.


    The clothes on her body have also been changed, and the linen stabbed her skin a little red and swollen, but for now she can only bear it.


    There were about a dozen girls in the carriage. They didn''t look very old. They were huddled together and their bodies were still shaking.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, is this human trafficking?


    Before Tao Yanxi could think about it, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    A burly man opened the curtain and roared fiercely, "Get out of the car! Hurry up!"


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car, only to realize that she had come to a military camp.


    A group of little girls appeared in the barracks full of men, looking very abrupt.


    Many men stared straight at them, with those eyes, as if a wolf saw a sheep.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, and she was even more displeased with Hua Qiao Si in her heart.


    After stunned her, it''s fine not to kill, but sent someone to send her to this military camp.


    What will happen when this bunch of girls come to this barracks full of men?


    Know what to expect without thinking.


    This ingenious idea is to make her life worse than death.


    Geez, what a vicious mind?


    Tao Yanxi thought while looking around.


    From the clothing point of view, this should be the army of the dynasty, but I don''t know where it is stationed.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, unable to see clearly.


    At the same time, the burly man who brought them here was courting something to say to a soldier.


    The soldier took out some silver and handed it to the burly man. The burly man repeatedly thanked him and left quickly.


    As soon as the burly man left, the fate of the dozen or so girls was decided.


    The young man didn''t know what was going on, he just stared around curiously.


    The older ones, knowing what awaited them, could not help crying.


    Tao Yanxi''s calm performance was outstanding among a group of crying and curious girls.


    The soldier saw it, oh, there is a calm person, and decided on the spot that Tao Yanxi was the leader of the group of girls.


    "You! What''s your name!" The soldier stood in front of Tao Yanxi and asked.


    "Peach... son!" Tao Yanxi just spit out a word, thinking about not revealing his name, and turned abruptly.


    "Peach? It''s a good name." The soldier boasted casually, "You will be their leader in the future, do you know what to do? It''s comfortable to serve us..."


    Before the soldier could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a deep, deep voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, this voice...

 v2 Chapter 835： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (20)

    This voice, even after two years, she can still recognize it.


    This is Fu Yulin''s voice.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at anyone.


    Fu Yulin glanced at random, his eyes stopped for a moment on Tao Yanxi''s body, and then quickly moved away.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, she did not expect that those people actually sent him to Fu Yulin''s military camp.


    If she remembered correctly, the current Fu Yulin should have the teacher return to court.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi unconsciously raised her eyes and glanced at Fu Yulin.


    Compared to Fu Yulin''s handsome scholar two years ago, now Fu Yulin has a chilling air.


    The originally fair skin has also turned bronze, and the figure is also much stronger.


    The slightly condensed Jianmei seemed to be able to speak, showing the master''s displeasure.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi realized that it had really been two years.


    In two years, a lot has changed.


    "What do these women do?" Fu Yulin asked sharply.


    Where did Xiao Bing ever face Fu Yulin, he trembled and said, "This is all for the brothers to vent..."


    Xiao Bing felt that as a man, Fu Yulin should be able to understand the hardships in the military camp.


    In the past, things like this were never asked from above, so Xiao Bing took it for granted that Fu Yulin would not ask.


    Who would have thought that Fu Yulin frowned and his voice became more and more low.


    "Vent? What a vent!"


    "Come on!"


    Fu Yulin''s aura soared, and he was so frightened that the soldier knelt down on the spot.


    "Forgive your life! Military commander, spare your life!"


    Although Fu Yulin has the status of a military division, in fact, in the entire military camp, his status among the soldiers is higher than that of the general.


    Because Fu Yulin''s methods are extremely resolute and decisive, and resourceful, of course, this is a good statement, and a more correct statement is that Fu Yulin is not only brutal and cruel, but also has many tricks.


    In the past six months, they have seen Fu Yulin''s methods.


    Because of this, they were even more afraid of Fu Yulin.


    Fu Yulin glanced at the soldier coldly, and said mercilessly: "Drag the person down and punish them with violation and military orders!"


    "Yes!" A soldier led the order to take the soldier down.


    Afterwards, Fu Yulin glanced at the shivering dozen or so girls and said, "Send these people back."


    Young and ignorant, they let the soldiers take them away.


    But the older girls are different.


    If he was abducted and returned, he would encounter all kinds of rumors.


    What''s more, they were tired of those hard days.


    This Fu Yulin looks unparalleled in beauty, and with his high status, at first glance, he is a good candidate for a husband.


    These girls understood, two of them even knelt in front of Fu Yulin, just begging him to take them in.


    The snot and tears flowed together, and the girls thought they were pitiful, but they didn''t know that with the snot and tears on their dirty face, they should not be too embarrassed.


    Fu Yulin saw through the thoughts of those girls at a glance, and immediately took two steps back.


    "Take them away!"


    Fu Yulin''s eyes were sharp and his tone became more and more gloomy.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Fu Yulin. In the past two years, he has changed a lot.


    So old that she almost didn''t know him.

 v2 Chapter 836： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (21)

    Time is really a good thing, it teaches people to grow and mature.


    It''s just that in the process of growing up, something is also lost.


    As for whether those things are good or bad, I am afraid that only he himself knows.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Yulin more than once, but Fu Yulin seemed to have noticed, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly lowered her head, avoiding Fu Yulin''s gaze. She didn''t want Fu Yulin to notice her existence.


    Fu Yulin''s eyes flashed, and he raised his foot and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s body stiffened, lest Fu Yulin recognize him.


    Fu Yulin stood only half a meter away from her. He looked at Tao Yanxi indifferently and said, "Raise your head."


    Tao Yanxi slowly raised her head and looked straight at Fu Yulin.


    Fu Yulin was silent for two seconds before finally saying, "You don''t have to leave, just stay and be a cook."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is this development?


    Did he not recognize himself? Or have you forgotten yourself?


    No matter what kind it is, Tao Yanxi feels that it is unforgivable!


    After Fu Yulin said this, he left without giving Tao Yanxi a chance to react.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    As soon as Fu Yulin left, a soldier took her to the cooking class.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi went to the place, he saw that he was a good guy, all of them were fat and strong, and the food was delicious when he saw it!


    "This is your new cook."


    The soldier who brought her left after saying this.


    "Huh?" A fat man came over and looked Tao Yanxi up and down, "You must cook delicious food!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Where did you see it from?


    "I take the liberty to ask, how do you know that my cooking is delicious?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    The fat soldier nodded at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth and said, "Such a big rascal must be delicious to cook."


    scorpion?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t remember that there was such a thing on his face.


    Something flashed through her mind quickly, and she quickly said, "Where is the clear water?"


    The fat soldier pointed to the side, indicating that there was clear water there.


    Tao Yanxi poured a basin of water and looked at his face.


    The bad premonition in my heart really came true.


    That ingenuity is really vicious, it''s okay to stun her, it''s okay to send her to the military camp, and give her a disguise!


    And it''s so easy, it''s so ugly!


    It''s nothing more than a big scorpion at the corner of his mouth, and his face is pockmarked.


    No wonder Fu Yulin didn''t recognize herself, she couldn''t recognize herself!


    Tao Yanxi was so angry that his whole body was trembling, but the fat soldier didn''t notice it at all, he patted Tao Yanxi on the shoulder and said, "Hurry up and cook, it''s almost night, it''s time for dinner. ."


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, "Are you so relieved to give me the task of cooking?"


    "Otherwise?" The fat soldier shook his stomach, "Get up and cook!"


    Tao Yanxi could only stand up and walk in to cook.


    The fat soldier gave her a lot of autonomy, but the full name was staring at her, thinking that he was afraid of her drugging or something?


    It''s tiring to cook a big pot of rice. Fortunately, there are a group of people doing it together, otherwise she might be exhausted in the kitchen.


    The fat soldier tasted the food she made, pondered for a while, and said, "You don''t have to cook for the soldiers, you cook for the generals and military divisions. Make it delicious, and the military divisions can be picky."

 v2 Chapter 837： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic and unhappy scholar brother (22)

    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, and really went to continue cooking.


    "The strategist likes spicy food, you make some spicy food." After the fat soldier finished speaking, he shook his stomach to the other side.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, spicy? She remembered that Fu Yulin didn''t eat spicy food very much. In the past, when she made a little spicy food, he couldn''t stand it.


    Can time change tastes?


    Tao Yan shook her head and made three dishes and one soup.


    During dinner time, everyone in the cooking class was very busy, so the fat soldier asked Tao Yanxi to send it over by himself.


    Tao Yanxi took three dishes and one soup and asked several groups of soldiers before finding the place where Fu Yulin was.


    At this time, Fu Yulin was discussing something with General Li, Tao Yanxi put the food on the table and left.


    Fu Yulin looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyes flashed slightly, and there was a hint of deepness in his expression.


    Seeing that Fu Yulin''s expression was different, General Li asked curiously, "What? Do you know him?"


    Fu Yulin shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Oh." General Li responded, "Eat and eat!"


    "Yeah." Fu Yulin replied in a low voice, he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish.


    The excitement spread in his mouth, Fu Yulin''s eyes darkened, and he looked down at the food, not knowing what he was thinking.


    A few seconds later, a smile appeared on Fu Yulin''s mouth.


    General Li next to him just saw this smile and shuddered suddenly.


    I''ll be darling, who is this being missed by the strategist?


    Sympathy for him on the spot!


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi sneezed.


    She hugged herself tightly, well, it seemed a little cold.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi received a notice that she only needed to be responsible for the three meals of the military division.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised at all, she even guessed that Fu Yulin had recognized her.


    She was curious, what this Fu Yulin would do.


    Because the alien race has already asked for peace, there is no need for Fu Yulin to suppress it on the frontier side.


    So he intends to return to the DPRK, and the reason why he has not left these days is entirely because there are still some things that he has not explained.


    After these few days have passed, he will have to go back to court.


    In the past few days, Fu Yulin did not find Fu Yulin.


    On the day Fu Yulin was about to return to the capital, a soldier sent a message to Tao Yanxi, asking her to pack up and follow him.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that it was an order from Fu Yulin, so she followed.


    Tao Yanxi had just walked a few steps before confronting Fu Yulin.


    Fu Yulin is much taller than him, and he just stood in front of her, which already made her feel a little oppressed.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Fu Yulin.


    Just who looked at each other, the two of them already knew, and he recognized her.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, and Fu Yulin''s figure was reflected in his dark eyes.


    Fu Yulin''s eyes flickered slightly, and he left with her without saying anything.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Fu Yulin''s back, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    It was an extremely ugly face, but it exuded a charming charm, which made the soldiers beside him stunned for a moment.


    Fu Yulin set off to return to the court. He rode a tall horse and galloped on the rough road. The wind blew his clothes and scratched his hard face, making him look chilled.


    Tao Yanxi was also riding a horse. She followed behind Fu Yulin and looked at his back, feeling inexplicably sad.


    Fu Yulin only brought a few people back, so they walked very fast.


    The fast horses galloped down the road, kicking up layers of dust.

 v2 Chapter 840： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (25)

    The recent days have been very calm, and the calm Tao Yanxi is a little uneasy.


    In order to appease this unease, she also deliberately heard some gossip in the palace.


    What today''s queen was trying to meet others late at night, and was caught by the emperor on the spot.


    The emperor ordered the queen not to go out for a month, which was considered a confinement.


    What is the son of the current general who rammed the emperor on the spot for love, was demoted by the emperor, and was sent to the frontier.


    There are also some gossip about Fu Yulin, saying that Fu Yulin''s study has a rare book called "Sun Tzu''s Art of War", which is the book that prompted him to win the battle.


    Tao Yanxi listened to these gossips and knew that the plot was at work at this time.


    Isn''t this gossip about the emperor and the queen in the palace just the plot of the male and female protagonists to abuse each other?


    Anyway, at the end of the story, the male lead and the female will also be with He Meimei.


    As for the others, they are nothing but cannon fodder.


    Even though she thought so, Tao Yanxi always felt that Qin Aoming was a little weird.


    Just talking about forcing Fu Yulin to usurp the throne made her very concerned.


    Carrying such doubts and worries, Tao Yanxi had a rare insomnia.


    Suddenly there was a strange smell in the air, Tao Yanxi quickly held her breath, this time, she did it in time.


    A quarter of an hour later, the people outside seemed to be certain that Tao Yanxi had passed out, and walked in from the window.


    The person who came was slow, and he should be a person with deep internal strength.


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her breathing and pretended to be in a coma.


    The strange scent from before has dissipated, and it turned into a special scent.


    Tao Yanxi smelled it at once, and it was Fu Yulin.


    Fu Yulin sat down, only a few centimeters away from her body, she could even feel the temperature on his body.


    Fu Yulin stretched out his hand and touched Tao Yanxi''s face. His palms had some calluses and were still cold, but his movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Fu Yulin was doing at this time, and even drugged her?


    This man, is there any problem with his mind?


    If you want to see it, see you openly!


    Fu Yulin stared straight at Tao Yanxi, his eyes were deep, and his breathing became a bit heavy.


    From a very young age, Fu Yulin longed to find a pure wife.


    Because his mother is an impure person.


    He was fed up with the days of being pointed at the nose and scolding filthy people and scumbags. Those gloomy days became his worst past.


    Fortunately, he could find a sense of comfort in the book.


    So he studied hard and desperately wanted to climb up.


    He thought that when he climbed to the highest position, no one would scold him.


    At that time, he would be able to gag everyone''s mouths.


    From a very young age, Fu Yulin''s goal was clear until he met Tao Yanxi.


    Obviously she is an impure person, why, why does he keep thinking about her?


    Thinking of this, Fu Yulin only felt a throbbing pain in his heart.


    It turns out that my heart really hurts.


    "why?"


    Fu Yulin murmured.


    He couldn''t get out of his own demonic obstacles, and he couldn''t take that step across the century.


    He can only stay where he is, stay where he is, stay where he is.


    Tao Yanxi could feel the loneliness in Fu Yulin, even the despair.


    She thought for a while and slowly opened her eyes...

 v2 Chapter 841： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (26)

    The two looked at each other, and at this moment, both of them were startled.


    Fu Yulin never thought that Tao Yanxi would wake up at this time, he only felt stiff, and even his breathing became stagnant.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and attached it to the back of Fu Yulin''s hand. His hand was cold, while hers was warm.


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and said, her eyes full of tenderness.


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    Fu Yulin''s voice sounded hoarse, and he spoke very slowly, as if confirming something.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Fu Yulin''s big hand, the calluses on his palm hurt her face, but she endured it.


    Fu Yulin felt Tao Yanxi''s movements, and his body became more rigid.


    "I¡­¡­"


    He spat out a word, but didn''t know what to say.


    What can he say?


    Does he want to come see her? But chose to stun him?


    Fu Yulin never felt that he was such a cowardly person.


    Cowardly enough, he didn''t even say the words "I miss you".


    Tao Yanxi knew that Fu Yulin couldn''t say anything, she sighed and sat up.


    She took Fu Yulin''s hand and said softly, "I miss you."


    Fu Yulin''s pupils shrank, as if he heard something incredible.


    His breath stagnated, and the hand that was pulled by Tao Yanxi clenched tightly.


    "I miss you.


    He wanted to say these words, but the layer of demons in his heart imprisoned him, preventing him from uttering the following words.


    At this moment, his throat seemed to be imprisoned by something, he couldn''t make a sound, he could only look at Tao Yanxi helplessly.


    "Did you miss me?" Tao Yanxi guided Fu Yulin little by little.


    Fu Yulin pursed his lips tightly and nodded.


    Did he miss her?


    Thinking all the time.


    "I''m very happy."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a smile, extremely gentle.


    On weekdays, Tao Yanxi''s smile always carries a hint of laziness and indifference. She has always cared little about things, which also causes her emotions to be less exposed. On weekdays, she is the basic person who maintains the maid. Just set.


    But at this moment, Tao Yanxi''s face was full of tenderness, a tenderness that almost overflowed, wrapping Fu Yulin.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Fu Yulin had his own pain.


    Whether she gave up on her own initiative or pursued her dream, she was always here, waiting for him to come back.


    Fu Yulin responded with a low "um", his long eyelashes cast a shadow on his eye sockets, covering the emotions in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan''s smile deepened.


    "The emperor ordered me to dance a song on his birthday banquet. Do you know about this?"


    Fu Yulin nodded, "I know."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions, it''s good to know.


    Seeing this, Fu Yulin gave her a deep look and said, "I will protect you."


    Tao Yanxi was startled, she didn''t think she would be hurt in any way.


    "I don''t need protection." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I will protect you." Fu Yulin stubbornly repeated this sentence.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, anyway, she saw that Fu Yulin was not a master who could listen.


    Fu Yulin saw Tao Yanxi fell silent, thinking that she was worried about being favored by the emperor.


    He hugged her tightly and repeated in a low voice, "I will protect you."


    Take all that I have.

 v2 Chapter 842： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic scholar brother (27)

    Tao Yanxi was held in Fu Yulin''s arms, and he also hugged Fu Yulin with his backhand.


    Fu Yulin froze, not saying anything.


    He buried his head on Tao Yanxi''s neck, greedily sucking the unique fragrance of peach blossoms that belonged to Tao Yanxi.


    A quarter of an hour later, Fu Yulin let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    He took a deep look at Tao Yanxi and jumped out of the window to leave.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In fact, you can go through the front door.


    Through Fu Yulin''s performance tonight, Tao Yanxi was sure that Fu Yulin still cares about her.


    Although I don''t know why Fu Yulin is avoiding her, it is enough to be sure that he cares about her.


    Tao Yanxi has never been a greedy person. She has always known that her brother has a lot of things he cares about.


    She will never be his only one.


    She never expected this, after all, for her, her brother cared about herself, and that was enough.


    Since that day, after Fu Yulin came to see her, she noticed that there were many more people around her, probably Fu Yulin sent her to protect her.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about this, anyway, it wasn''t just to kill her.


    Life on Tao Yanxi''s side was very peaceful, but in the imperial court, it was turbulent.


    With the arrival of the 30th birthday banquet of the current saint, there seems to be a tense atmosphere in the court.


    Fu Yulin was secretly planning everything, and the ministers in the court could not be alone, so they could only fight in secret and choose to stand in line.


    Under such circumstances, the birthday banquet finally came.


    On the same day, Tao Yanxi was taken to the palace early in the morning and began to organize clothes and makeup.


    This birthday banquet was very formal and luxurious, so Tao Yanxi had to prepare a lot of things.


    She had to check everything about playing music and stepping.


    Basically, when she was almost done, the dinner party started.


    Because Tao Yanxi was invited to dance, there was no seat for her at the banquet.


    She could only stay in the back far away, probably seeing those bustling scenes.


    Although today was Qin Aoming''s birthday banquet, but in the palace, the guards were heavily guarded, and the atmosphere was more tense than usual.


    Tao Yanxi always felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird, but she couldn''t tell exactly what was weird.


    After Tao Yanxi stood for half an hour, the **** finally informed her that she was going to play.


    Tao Yanxi adjusted her state, rubbed her slightly stiff calf, and then walked onto the big platform in the middle.


    The dance she dances today is different from the past.


    Today''s dance, called "Happy Dance", is a dance of seeking joy, known for its seductive temptation.


    This is her first time doing this dance since she came to this world.


    When the music started, Tao Yanxi also started her own dance.


    The graceful figure is swaying, and the eyes are flowing, which seems to have infinite style.


    Everyone present looked at Tao Yanxi in awe, this first dance in the capital really lived up to its reputation.


    This dance, I don''t know how many people''s hearts have been stolen.


    Fu Yulin clenched his glass tightly, wishing he could go up on the spot and press Tao Yanxi under him.


    And Qin Aoming, who was sitting on the high platform, also used a lot of self-control to move his eyes away from Tao Yanxi''s body.


    The combination of great music and charming dancing creates waves of obsessions.


    When the last note fell, when the last fixed-point action was completed, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a strong wind blow...

 v2 Chapter 843： The charming old bustard sister VS the pedantic and unhappy scholar brother (28)

    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, only to see an afterimage passing by her, actually heading straight towards Qin Aoming.


    At this time, everyone was still immersed in her dance, and few people reacted at all.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know where the speed came from, but she suddenly rushed towards Qin Aoming.


    She stood in front of Qin Aoming and took the arrow that stabbed at Qin Aoming''s heart.


    Blood spurted out from the heart, dyeing the sharp sword and Tao Yanxi''s clothes red.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    The blood smashed to the ground drop by drop, making a "slap-clack-clack" sound.


    Fu Yulin looked at the scene in disbelief, the assassination was arranged by him, and the assassination was also ordered by him.


    But¡­¡­


    But!


    Why, why did Tao Yanxi help Qin Aoming block this sword!


    Fu Yulin only felt that his whole body was stiff, and his blood became cold at this moment.


    He stood up, step by step, and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    He walked slowly and his body trembled a little.


    Every step seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    Just a few steps away, Fu Yulin seemed to have spent a lifetime.


    The assassin pulled out his sword, Tao Yanxi leaned forward, and smashed heavily on the ground.


    The assassin stabbed Qin Aoming with his sword, but the next moment, his entire body flew out.


    Fu Yulin looked at the assassin who flew out indifferently, his eyes full of killing intent.


    This person, how could this person hurt her!


    Fu Yulin hugged Tao Yanxi''s body all of a sudden, and his palm was attached to Tao Yanxi''s heart, as if he wanted to stop the splash of blood.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a smile, and her eyes began to blur.


    The blood flow was faster than she imagined.


    A trace of panic flashed on Fu Yulin''s face, no, it shouldn''t be like this.


    At the same time, the soldiers he had ordered before had surrounded the entire banquet.


    Qin Aoming stood in a high position and looked at Hua Qia Si, who was flustered, indifferently.


    Time to end.


    He told himself so.


    Qin Aoming closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the love for Hua Qiaosi in those eyes was gone.


    Everyone present did not dare to move, they were waiting, waiting for their master''s order.


    At this time, Fu Yulin had no thoughts.


    He hugged Tao Yanxi and gave Tao Yanxi the last warmth with his body temperature.


    "no, do not want."


    He murmured almost bewildered.


    Tao Yanxi just looked at Fu Yulin and smiled.


    How could she not understand the current situation?


    Fu Yulin plotted to usurp the throne and planned to force the palace today.


    As long as Qin Aoming is assassinated first, even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured. When the palace is in chaos, Fu Yulin can naturally attack.


    But Fu Yulin never expected that she would come out and resist this sword.


    Not only Fu Yulin and Qin Aoming didn''t think of it, but she didn''t even think of it.


    It was just at that moment that her only thought was that Fu Yulin''s assassination could not be successful.


    As the villain BOSS, Fu Yulin can''t go against this heavenly way.


    As long as the assassination is not successful, she can turn things around.


    This sword stabbed her in the heart directly, and she was about to die.


    Tao Yanxi clearly knew this.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Aoming laboriously and made a gesture to him.

 v2 Chapter 845： The emperor is ruthless (Qin Aoming sideshow)

    As an emperor, I never thought that I would love someone enough to give up the throne.


    But I fell in love, without warning.


    The first year I fell in love with Huaqiao, I thought that I had harvested the most precious treasure in the world.


    However, later on, I knew I was wrong.


    She is not a treasure, she was sent by God to test me.


    I love her so much that I can''t help myself, and I love her so much that I can even declare her as the queen despite everyone''s opposition.


    But she betrayed me again and again, and fell into the arms of other men again and again.


    In this life, the only thing she did right was to let me know Tao Yanxi.


    Hua Qiaosi said that she and Tao Yanxi came from the same place. If I can''t get her back, the country will most likely be destroyed by her.


    In fact, I don''t care about the country, I''m tired of sitting on the throne.


    I know that Hua Qiaosi''s intention in doing this is to want me to help her eliminate Tao Yanxi.


    So I promised her to see Tao Yanxi.


    I thought that if I met all the requirements of Hua Qiao Si, she would be able to obediently stay by my side and become my queen, my woman.


    But I was wrong, she didn''t.


    There were too many men by her side.


    Later, my patience gradually ran out.


    I poured all the bitter water to Tao Yanxi, and in the process, I gradually became good friends with her.


    I know that Tao Yanxi loves Fu Yulin.


    I also know that Fu Yulin also loves Tao Yanxi.


    But there is some misunderstanding between them.


    I don''t know what those misunderstandings are, but that doesn''t stop me from watching this good show.


    The emperor is supposed to be ruthless, and ingenuity is an accident in my life. I will never allow a second accident to occur, even if this unexpected relationship is just friendship.


    Later, her ingenuity became more and more presumptuous, and she even had **** with other men in my palace.


    I tell myself that I''m giving Flower Ingenuity one last chance.


    I don''t mind her past or her present, as long as she seizes that opportunity, I can forgive her everything.


    I know, my love is morbid, but I can''t control myself.


    Just as Tao Yanxi has never been able to control the love and joy that almost overflowed in her eyes when she mentioned Fu Yulin.


    My original plan was to force Fu Yulin to usurp the throne.


    I know that Hua Qiaosi will definitely participate in it. As long as Hua Qiaosi intercedes for me on that day, or helps me prevent some harm, then I can forgive her without bottom line.


    Because I love her.


    However, I never imagined that the person standing in front of me was Tao Yanxi.


    When the blood sprayed on my face, it was warm, but in an instant, it was already cold.


    I looked at Hua Qiaosi, there was panic and inconceivable on her face, but she didn''t have any love for me.


    I should give up, completely, forever and ever.


    The emperor should be ruthless, this is the principle of the ages.


    Later, in the prison, Hua Qiaosi was tortured to the point of madness.


    At the same time, she also told me the meaning of the word "travel".


    Travel through time and space.


    I think Tao Yanxi should have returned to her place, her space and time.


    I didn''t tell Fu Yulin about this.


    That man, never deserved to know this.


    All the rivers and mountains in this thousand miles are affectionate, but as an emperor, I should be ruthless.

 v2 Chapter 846： My Love (Fu Yulins Extra)

    From the moment I was born, I was stamped with the "j.ian species" on my body.


    They said, my mother, I don''t know which wild man took away her virginity.


    Then there was me, and there was such a humble me.


    My birth was like a sin.


    I grew up in sin and became extreme and sensitive.


    I seek self-liberation in books and self in rights.


    I thought I would keep going like this.


    However, I met Tao Yanxi.


    She smiled beautifully, her eyebrows and eyes curved, and the waves flowed.


    There is an intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms on her body, which makes me want to stop.


    She never disliked everything I had, and I knew that I was pedantic and boring.


    But she cared about me very much and pampered me very much.


    Yes, pet.


    It is hard for me to imagine that one day I will experience this in a woman.


    The feeling of being pampered and warm made me think that my life was supposed to be warm.


    I believed everything she said, so when she said we were united, I believed it.


    Perhaps the memory of my childhood was too painful, and I rejected all impure people from the bottom of my heart.


    But I didn''t think that she was too.


    I was so miserable that I could only bury myself in a book, trying to get free in this way.


    Later, I left her, attended Qiu Shi, and became the champion.


    Later, my official position became higher and higher, and I became an existence that everyone looked up to.


    Those unbearable past, as if really just the past.


    He didn''t do any harm to me now, and he couldn''t shake my current status.


    However, every time I think of her, those pasts have been haunting me, making me unable to break free.


    I can''t get out of this vicious circle, and I can''t break the magic barrier in my heart.


    This became a barrier between me and her.


    She still looks good when she smiles, with a hint of charm.


    I like the way she smiles, but I also deeply hate myself like that.


    Qin Aoming provoked me to usurp the throne, so I followed his wishes and planned to usurp the throne.


    I planned so well, I thought everything was going to be seamless.


    However, I didn''t expect that she would block that fatal sword.


    At the moment when the blood spurted out, my heart seemed to gradually become cold with the blood.


    Accidentally, this happened.


    I held her body, her body became stiff and cold, and my heart also went away with her.


    Qin Aoming''s words above the hall made my whole person abnormal, and the fire crushed me to the verge of collapse.


    The last straw was the conversation between the two old women.


    It turned out that my demonic obstacle was just a joke, a big joke.


    How cruel is this God, he has toyed with me so far.


    How cruel is this God, who brought her to me, and took her away cruelly, without even leaving me with her body.


    But, if possible, I wish she never met me.


    Maybe in this way, she can live happily ever after.


    However, if I have never met her, what is the meaning of my life?


    Later, someone said I was crazy.


    No, how could I be crazy?


    I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m fine!


    I can see her!


    You see, she is smiling at me in the sky!


    She smiles well, her brows and eyes are curved, and the waves are flowing.


    Between a frown and a smile, it''s all love.


    Ha ha ha ha! love!


    It''s all love hahahahahahahaha!

 v2 Chapter 847： Teacher sister VS student brother (1)

    The breeze gradually rose, and the sound of reading aloud drifted away with the breeze and spread to far, far places.


    Tao Yanxi stood on the solemn and sacred podium, and his eyes fell on a certain boy sleeping on his stomach in the corner of the classroom.


    This is the third day she came to this world, and in these three days, she has never seen her brother''s true face.


    Because every time she came to the classroom, he slept on the desk!


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand, how could there be a person who loves sleeping so much.


    From coming to the classroom at 8:00 in the morning and leaving school at 6:00 in the afternoon, every moment, I am sleeping!


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi had never seen him when he was awake.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Today, she is a Chinese teacher, but she has only been employed for a few months and has little teaching experience, so the leaders above assigned her to the most difficult class.


    In this entire class, the family is either rich or powerful, and there are very few who really study.


    But think about it, they don''t need to worry about where to go to college. After graduating from high school, it''s easy to get some money to apply for a foreign university.


    It is also because of this that the children in the class do not study much.


    Other classes are reading aloud at this moment, but looking at her class...


    "Hey! Here and here!"


    "Hahaha! I saw a gossip yesterday, I''ll tell you..."


    "How do you feel about this BB cream?"


    "Have you heard? Our class..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All in all, it was different, and it was very noisy.


    I don''t know what my brother thinks, how can he sleep in such a noisy environment?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her thighs. This teacher is also working hard. She stands on the podium every day and doesn''t even have a place to sit.


    Tao Yanxi cleared her throat and said loudly, "Please be quiet, classmates. Let''s read the next article."


    The classroom was still noisy, and no one cared about her.


    very good.


    Tao Yanxi really had nothing to do with this group of young masters and princesses.


    She doesn''t want to coax anyone other than her brother.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    Just then, the bell rang.


    Tao Yanxi picked up her lesson plan, still raised a smile and said, "get out of class is over, goodbye, classmates!"


    Still no one cared about her.


    Tao Yanxi was used to it, she hugged the lesson plan, turned around and left.


    But what Tao Yanxi didn''t know was that just after she left, a certain boy who had been lying on his stomach suddenly straightened up.


    There was still a hint of confusion in his eyes that he had just woken up. He looked towards the door, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At this time, the classroom that had been noisy suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone stared at the boy who had just woken up, as if they had seen something incredible.


    Pei Mohan blinked and asked with a hint of laziness, "Did anyone come to the classroom just now?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison, indicating that no one came to the classroom.


    "Oh." Pei Mohan responded, lay down on the table again, and fell asleep.


    After he really didn''t move, the classroom became active again, but the sound was no longer as loud as before.


    In the whole school, who doesn''t know Master Pei''s name?


    Who doesn''t know that Young Master Pei suffers from narcolepsy. Under normal circumstances, he won''t wake up at all?


    Once he wakes up, there''s only one thing to say, something big is going to happen!

 v2 Chapter 848： Teacher sister VS student brother (2)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that her brother had already woken up once. It was at this time that Xiao Yao sent her the background of the story.


    She returned to the office, and only then did she begin to sort out the story background of this world.


    Tao Yanxi has never paid much attention to the male and female protagonists, so this time she directly focused her attention on her brother.


    Pei Mohan is the second young master of the Pei family, the richest man in Beijing. Two years ago, Pei Mohan had an accident. Since then, he has become groggy.


    Twenty-four hours a day, at least twenty hours are spent in sleep.


    He has also seen many doctors, but to no avail.


    Originally, it was not suitable for Pei Mohan to study again, but Pei Mohan has his own pride. He insisted again and again that he must come to school, but he couldn''t control himself to sleep, so he appeared to sleep in class every day. Case.


    In other words, before the accident happened, Pei Mohan was also excellent in both academic and academic performance, and was a child of others in the general population.


    It''s just that after this incident, I slept most of the time, and my studies fell behind.


    Fortunately, Pei Mohan lives in a happy family, with the Pei family eldest brother inheriting the family business, and his doting parents, so he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    Probably, after finishing high school, he will go abroad to receive more systematic treatment.


    The Pei family has specially trained a medical team abroad for him. They have been studying his physical condition in recent years. As long as the research is successful, they will take Pei Mohan over.


    In fact, in the background of the story, the later Pei Mohan was indeed cured, but he also stayed abroad and never came back.


    And the entanglement with the male and female protagonists mainly occurred in the boyhood, which is the current time.


    The female protagonist is the gray princess who strayed into an aristocratic school, and the male protagonist is the son of a domineering middle-two listed company president. This perfect combination is a natural couple.


    As for this entanglement, the heroine felt that since Pei Mohan came to such a good school but did not study hard, she forced him to study hard and was disgusted by Pei Mohan.


    Since Pei Mohan hates the female protagonist, the female protagonist must feel wronged. If she is wronged, she will go to the male protagonist. Then, the male protagonist wants to go to Pei Mohan to settle accounts.


    But at that time, Pei Mohan was about to go abroad, so he didn''t entangle with the male protagonist.


    When the male protagonist saw that Pei Mohan ran away, he was even more proud of himself, thinking he had defeated Pei Mohan, but he blew it in front of the female protagonist.


    The entanglement is just such a entanglement. As for why the male and female protagonists think Pei Mohan is the villain BOSS, Tao Yanxi really doesn''t understand their brain circuits.


    After Tao Yanxi clarified the background of the story, she stretched a lot.


    She got up, poured herself a cup of coffee, and added a few more candies.


    This aristocratic school is good. Not only is the salary high, but each teacher has an independent office. The office is equipped with air-conditioning, small refrigerators, coffee machines, and even microwave ovens.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and started correcting the homework.


    Although it is homework, there is really not much to do.


    However, Tao Yanxi still carefully corrected it. The homework she assigned three days ago was to write a composition. The content was on the topic of integrity, with no less than 800 words, excluding poetry.

 v2 Chapter 849： Teacher sister VS student brother (3)

    Tao Yanxi took a look at it, saying "integrity is a virtue", and then he bragged about it, and he copied an article directly on the Internet. Of course, some people chose to hand in a blank book.


    Tao Yanxi felt helpless, but she still wrote comments.


    In half an hour, only the last book was left uncorrected.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t even look at the name, but looked at it directly. The title was "The Death of the Red Rabbit", a very strange topic, which was very different from the topic "Integrity is a Virtue", but it made people feel Very surprised.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up and read on.


    "In the 26th year of Jian''an, in 221 AD, Guan Yu walked to Maicheng..."


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but shouted "Okay"!


    The story of this article is novel and ambitious, and it doesn''t look like it was written by a high school student at all.


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the excitement in her heart, put the text together, and wanted to see the name.


    [Pei Mohan] The three big characters came into her eyes, which made her slightly startled.


    Pei Mohan''s handwriting is very flamboyant, and it can be seen that he is very free and easy.


    Tao Yanxi smacked his mouth, as expected of his own brother, he was so talented.


    Tao Yanxi read it into the text again, and read it back and forth several times, feeling more and more joyful.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi came to the classroom with the lesson plan and Pei Mohan''s composition.


    "Good morning, classmates, today we are going to talk about the composition that was arranged a few days ago."


    "Before I talk about this composition, I want to praise a classmate."


    "he is the one¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Student Pei Mohan."


    Hearing the words "Pei Mohan", the noisy classroom suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone put down what they were doing and looked at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    Tao Yanxi has long been used to everyone''s noise, but when everyone suddenly quieted down, she was not used to it.


    She coughed lightly, picked up Pei Mohan''s composition and said, "Next, I''ll read aloud Pei Mohan''s composition."


    It is impossible for Pei Mohan to read aloud by himself, and it is impossible in this life.


    So she should come by herself.


    Tao Yanxi cleared his throat and read aloud with emotion.


    Everyone didn''t speak, not to give Tao Yan''s face, but to think that this is Master Pei''s composition, even if you don''t understand it, you have to listen quietly!


    While everyone listened in a daze, Pei Mohan, who had been lying on his stomach, suddenly sat up.


    There was still a hint of confusion in his eyes, but upon closer inspection, it seemed that there was nothing.


    Tao Yan read carefully, but did not notice Pei Mohan''s awakening.


    After she finished reading it, she began to explain how the article was good.


    Pei Mohan listened from the bottom, with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    The language is taught differently, and the compliments are done in sets without repetition.


    It''s not that Pei Mohan hasn''t been praised, but he has never been praised for an hour without repetition.


    The most important thing is that this person is not boasting about his appearance or his family background, but his composition, which he spent two hours writing.


    This gave Pei Mohan a sense of belonging that he could still shine and be recognized by others.


    Pei Mohan touched the position of his heart, only to feel a scorching hot.


    "Jingle Bell"


    When the bell rang for the end of get out of class, Tao Yan slapped her lips with a sigh of relief, and came to a concluding statement.

 v2 Chapter 850： Teacher sister VS student brother (4)

    "Student Pei''s article is very well written, you can study it!"


    "Now, get out of class! Goodbye, classmates!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he lowered his head and picked up the lesson plan.


    Pei Mohan stood up and walked slowly towards the stage under the shocked eyes of everyone.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that the silence in the classroom was terrifying, but she didn''t think much about it, she only thought that they were still immersed in Pei Mohan''s peerless article.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth again, the article was really well written.


    Tao Yanxi was packing up when suddenly her hands were placed on her lesson plan.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    She raised her head and said, "This classmate, but what is there to ask..." question.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the boy who was half a head taller than him in surprise. This was his brother Pei Mohan.


    "Teacher." Pei Mohan''s thin lips parted lightly, "I want to ask you about some questions."


    "You...speak..." Tao Yanxi finally knew why everyone was so quiet, this Pei Mohan was awake, could he not be quiet!


    Pei Mohan''s face looked pale, but this did not hinder his overall aura.


    He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and a flash of light flashed across his dark eyes.


    "Teacher, why are you so short?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I think she is also 1.65 meters tall, but Lolita and Yujie, where is she short?


    "Student Pei, I think this is my privacy."


    Tao Yanxi pretended to be serious, "Is there any problem?"


    Pei Mohan chuckled lightly, seeming to be amused by Tao Yanxi''s reaction.


    He chuckled and said, "No problem, it''s a pleasure to meet you, teacher."


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile and said, "Me too." I am very happy and fortunate to meet you, and I have never regretted it.


    Pei Mohan responded in a low voice, his eyes lowered.


    A strong drowsiness swept up, he yawned heavily, and the next moment, his body fell to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly supported him, and looked at the classmates at the bottom with some bewilderment.


    "Teacher, he must have fallen asleep again." One of the classmates swallowed.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Are there any classmates willing to help him to the teacher''s office? The teacher''s office has a sofa, so it should be more comfortable to fall asleep."


    Several male classmates nodded again and again, stepped forward to support Pei Mohan and followed Tao Yanxi into the office.


    Tao Yanxi asked the male students to put Pei Mohan on the sofa and then let them go back to class.


    The male classmates looked at each other and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi helped Pei Mohan take off his shoes, and covered him with a small blanket that was set aside.


    It is spring now. Although it is very warm, the office is very empty, and it will inevitably be a little cold. It is better to cover it with a small blanket.


    Tao Yanxi sat down on the office chair after all this, turned on the computer and started processing some emails and so on.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi had nothing to do.


    She thought about it, opened a search page, searched the novel website casually, and then found a novel and read it with relish.


    Tao Yan was fascinated, and subconsciously ignored the movement in the office.


    When Pei Mohan woke up, he found that he was in an unfamiliar room with a pink blanket covering his body. Not far away, his teacher was smirking at the computer.


    Pei Mohan stood up and walked over, his eyes fell on the computer screen.


    After a few minutes, his body leaned forward, and his head was next to Tao Yanxi''s.


    "what is this?"

 v2 Chapter 851： Teacher sister VS student brother (5)

    For a young master like Pei Mohan, it is natural that he has never been exposed to such things as online novels.


    So he asked curiously.


    From Pei Mohan''s point of view, some of the things Tao Yanxi looked at were not smooth, but what she saw was interesting, which really made him curious.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly heard Pei Mohan''s voice and subconsciously turned her head towards Pei Mohan''s side.


    It just so happened that Pei Mohan also turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    This time, the two looked at each other, only a few centimeters apart.


    Tao Yanxi could even clearly see the tiny fluff on Pei Mohan''s face.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, stepped back, raised a big smile and said, "This is an online novel."


    "Internet novel?" Pei Mohan was obviously very unfamiliar with this word, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and explained roughly, "It''s a non-traditional type of novel published on the Internet."


    Pei Mohan nodded thoughtfully. He sat down on another chair and yawned loudly, looking a little troubled.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    School was also dismissed at 5:00 in the afternoon. At this time, it was time for Pei Mohan to go home.


    "It''s five o''clock, is your driver picking you up at the school gate?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Pei Mohan nodded lazily with a lazy expression.


    "It just so happens that I''m off work too, I''ll take you off." Tao Yanxi turned off the computer and stood up and said.


    Pei Mohan glanced at the computer with a black screen, and nodded lightly.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi led Pei Mohan to the school gate.


    Pei Mohan''s expression always looked light, his fair skin paled even more in the setting sun, and his long eyelashes cast a shadow on his eye sockets, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but stunned, Pei Mohan really felt like a sickly noble son.


    The speed of the two of them walking is not fast, but no matter how fast they are, they have already reached the school gate within ten minutes.


    At the school gate, the driver of Pei''s family has been waiting for a long time.


    When he saw that Pei Mohan came out with a woman, a look of surprise appeared on his expressionless face.


    He immediately looked at Tao Yanxi vigilantly, his eyes full of warning.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, bent down and stretched out her hand to introduce, "Hello, I''m Pei Mohan''s language teacher."


    The driver was startled, and knew that he had misunderstood.


    He hurriedly bent over and said, "Hello, I''m the driver of the Pei family."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, a warm smile always on the corner of his mouth.


    Pei Mohan got into the car and glanced at Tao Yanxi through the window. There was a ripple in his calm eyes, as if he was touched by something.


    The driver and Tao Yanxi exchanged a few words and then got into the car.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the back of the fast-moving car and sighed.


    This Pei Mohan left in a private car. Poor her, she could only go back on her own little electric donkey.


    Tao Yanxi put her bag on her body, found her little electric donkey, and rode back home.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi cooked some noodles and ate it, and then began to watch the drama.


    Life in this world is so easy.


    On the other hand, Pei Mohan returned to his room after having a little meal at home.


    According to past practice, he should be sleeping now.


    But today he did not sleep.

 v2 Chapter 852： Teacher sister VS student brother (6)

    Pei Mohan''s room is equipped with a top-of-the-line computer and keyboard. Although he sleeps most of the time, the young master of the Pei family uses the best.


    Pei Mohan sat on the soft chair, turned on the computer, and searched for the words "online novel".


    A smoky advertisement popped up, and Pei Mohan quickly deleted the information.


    Within ten minutes, Pei Mohan opened the largest online novel platform today - Qidian Novel.com.


    His hand fell on the keyboard, and the white and slender fingers set off against the black keyboard, which made people imagine.


    Pei Mohan''s eyes fell on the recommended novels on Qidian Novel Network. After a few seconds, he casually clicked on a novel and read it.


    Pei Mohan''s reading speed is very fast, and in only half an hour, he has already scanned a whole book, although this book is only a few hundred thousand words.


    Drowsiness began to sweep over Pei Mohan, he yawned a lot, and his eyes were also stained with a little mist.


    But even so, Pei Mohan didn''t choose to go to sleep.


    He pursed his lips, pinched his thigh, and forced himself to wake up.


    The pain brought back his consciousness a little, and he clicked on the words "become a writer" on the webpage.


    Another new webpage popped up, requiring him to fill in some information.


    Pei Mohan quickly filled in the information, and the page jumped again.


    ¡¾You are already a writer! Start your writing now! ¡¿


    Pei Mohan looked at the words on the screen and touched the position of his heart.


    Here, it is beating, as if something is popping out a little bit.


    Pei Mohan''s mouth twitched slightly, opened the document, and took a deep breath.


    With his hands on the keyboard, he closed his eyes, but a second later, he quickly opened them again.


    Pei Mohan sat up straight, like a soldier who was going to charge, with the courage to go forward.


    Soon, the crackling of the keyboard sounded in the room, and Pei Mohan also began to play the music that belonged to his life.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi had no class, and the school was more relaxed for teachers. If there was no class, it was okay to not go to school.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t be more happy about such a school.


    Tao Yanxi happily decided not to go to school today, she was going to live a day in a fat house.


    She turned on her mobile phone, opened the app of Kaidian.com, and began to search for novels to read.


    She has read all the books on the list, and there are not many books that can arouse her interest in reading.


    She thought about it and decided to take care of the little seedling.


    Tao Yanxi began to search for new books in the latest update, and then was attracted by a book of "Divine Scourge".


    Tao Yanxi blinked, this name is a bit interesting.


    She opened it and saw that the introduction had only one sentence.


    [This world has its own rules for running, and those who spy on the secrets of heaven and change the rules of the operation of things will be punished by God, this is "scourge"]


    Tao Yanxi became interested, she clicked into the text and began to read.


    When she saw it, she forgot the time. She was fascinated by it. She pointed her finger on the phone, and turned to the next page, the next page...


    [The author is working hard to create~]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, this is the price of reading the new book!


    I was intrigued, it was not enough to watch at all!


    Tao Yanxi was teary-eyed, this book of "God''s Retribution" was completely beyond her expectations.

 v2 Chapter 853： Teacher sister VS student brother (7)

    The author deliberately constructed a new world. Although the current activity map is still in a small mountain village, it can be seen from the old people in the mountain village that this must be a magnificent world.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to find out the author and let him write what was in his mind without eating or drinking.


    Of course, this idea is not at all realistic.


    It is rare to come across a good book, and Tao Yanxi is naturally not stingy with rewards.


    Now she is not short of food and drink. The salary in this school is high. If you give a reward, she can still support it.


    Tao Yanxi directly charged one thousand Chinese coins, and then gave all of them to the book "Divine Retribution".


    One thousand Chinese coins, converted into book coins, is 100,000 book coins. Generally, this kind of reward will be on the World Channel.


    After Tao Yanxi finished the reward, a world announcement floated right above the book city.


    "User 123456789 rewarded 100,000 book coins for "Divine Retribution"!"


    Because of this world announcement, many people clicked in curiously, and then fell into this pit, unable to extricate themselves.


    Of course, while some people are deeply immersed, there are also some people who can''t read at all.


    They only thought that "God''s Retribution" was obscure and unintelligible, and they scolded in the book review area to vent their anger that their IQ was despised.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t read the book review area anymore after she gave the reward. She never liked reading the book review area, so she didn''t know that this book had become popular because of her reward.


    Tao Yanxi spent a day living in a fat house at home, and Pei Mohan also slept at home for a day.


    Pei''s parents were very worried when they knew that Pei Mohan didn''t go to school today.


    In the past, no matter how sleepy Pei Mohan was, he insisted on taking this course.


    Now that Pei Mohan doesn''t go to class anymore, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that Pei Mohan is desperate about his illness, and he doesn''t even want to go to school anymore.


    The other is that Pei Mohan''s condition has reached the point where he can no longer insist on going to school.


    Either way, it''s not good news for Pei''s parents.


    Pei''s parents could only urge the foreign research team to hurry up. At the same time, Pei''s mother also planned to chat with Pei Mohan.


    But Pei Mohan was sleeping all day, even if this mother Pei wanted to chat, she would have no chance.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Pei Mohan woke up.


    He went downstairs to eat something and then went back to his room.


    The first thing Pei Mohan did when he returned to the room was to turn on the computer and log in to the writer''s backstage.


    Yesterday, he uploaded 10,000 words, and the editor at Qidian Novel.com had reviewed it and felt that the book met the signing criteria, so he sent him a short message.


    Pei Mohan added the editor''s QQ, and the editor''s actions were also quick. After asking a few questions as usual, he sent the contract to him.


    Pei Mohan filled out the contract, printed it out with the printer at home, and finally called a courier to deliver it directly.


    It only took half an hour to do all this.


    Pei Mohan glanced at the time and felt that he should be able to write some more today.


    He didn''t go to the book review area, or even glanced at the collection to reward him. He just opened the document and started typing on the keyboard.


    The crackling sound resounded in the room again, this time, the sound was faster and more urgent, as if thousands of troops were galloping across the mountains and rivers towards a sacred destination.

 v2 Chapter 854： Teacher sister VS student brother (8)

    Another peaceful day passed, and Tao Yanxi fell asleep early in the bed.


    After all, she has several classes tomorrow.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early in the morning and packed up before heading to school.


    Pei Mohan also came to school today, because Mother Pei had a little talk with him last night.


    In order not to worry his parents, Pei Mohan still came to the school despite being sleepy.


    Of course, he came to school with another purpose.


    Today, there are two classes of Tao Yanxi.


    Three or four classes in the morning belonged to Tao Yanxi. As soon as Tao Yanxi entered the classroom, she found that the classroom was abnormally quiet.


    She swallowed, subconsciously checked her outfit, and touched her face.


    After confirming that she had no problem, she coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Good morning, classmates."


    "Hello teacher!"


    The students all stood up and said respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi was so frightened that she shuddered on the spot, so good? It doesn''t look like a good thing!


    "Students, please take a seat."


    Soothe them first!


    "The classmates seem to be in a good mood today!" She didn''t make trouble, and greeted her obediently. It was like red rain in the sky.


    The classmates didn''t speak, but looked at Pei Mohan with vague eyes.


    Tao Yanxi followed the eyes of her classmates and found that Pei Mohan didn''t sleep today!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly burst into passion, this is a good thing!


    She immediately took out her textbook and started talking.


    Tao Yanxi''s lectures are quite humorous and humorous, but the students in this class basically don''t study, no matter how humorous and humorous, can there be games for fun?


    So everyone stared at each other, all of them looked serious, but they didn''t listen at all.


    Tao Yanxi was talking, and realized that everyone was not serious.


    She put down her textbook and sighed.


    Alas, being a teacher is hard.


    "Teacher, do you read online novels?" Someone asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, nodded and said, "Look!"


    "I recently read a particularly good-looking novel called "God''s Retribution"!"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice that Pei Mohan''s pupils shrank when she said the word "scourge", as if she heard something incredible.


    When it comes to "God''s Retribution", Tao Yanxi has endless things to say.

 v3 Chapter 1： From the analysis, the eloquence is eloquent, and the lips are turned very quickly.

    Many of the students below were attracted by the story Tao Yanxi told, and they were fascinated by it for a while.


    Pei Mohan''s fingers tapped the table lightly, his ears were a little red, but his face was still indifferent, as if nothing could change his expression.


    After half an hour, Tao Yan stopped in a hurry.


    "That world is magnificent, it is really wonderful!"


    Tao Yanxi let out a long sigh, and her tone was full of appreciation for "Divine Retribution".


    Pei Mohan looked at Tao Yanxi who was standing on the podium. It was obvious that they were more than ten meters apart, but at this moment, he felt that they were very close.


    She got it.


    Pei Mohan''s eyes were a little wet, and he couldn''t tell how he felt.


    It was as if he was teetering on the edge of a cliff, and suddenly one day, someone came over and told him that behind him was not a cliff, but a road that no one had traveled. Just haven''t gone.

 v3 Chapter 855： Teacher sister VS student brother (9)

    That invisible road needs to be opened up by himself.


    And she might be there watching.


    Pei Mohan blinked, and the unknown liquid had dissipated.


    Pei Mohan has received countless compliments since he was a child, but he has never felt in one person that the compliments are so beautiful and sincere.


    Although those people in the past were praising him, saying that he had a good family background and good looks, but when they said those words, there was a bright jealousy in their eyes, and a jealousy that could not be concealed.


    Unlike this person, her eyes are bright and pure, as if there are stars and seas in her eyes.


    Pei Mohan''s mouth twitched into a smile, and he touched the position of his heart, where it seemed to be getting hotter and hotter.


    "Jingle Bell"


    When the get out of class bell rang, Tao Yanxi smacked her lips and said goodbye to her classmates.


    Pei Mohan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    "Young Master Pei, you seem to be in a good mood today?" the classmate in front of him asked cautiously.


    Pei Mohan glanced at him lightly and nodded slightly.


    "Well, it''s good."


    The classmates in the class have been paying close attention to Pei Mohan, and hearing him say this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    These two classes, but they are suffocated, they can''t even speak QAQ


    At first they thought that Pei Shao was in a bad mood, but they told them before class that they were not allowed to talk, not eat, or play games QAQ.


    Well now, Shao Pei is in a good mood, and they can wave again!


    Many people started chattering again, but Pei Mohan didn''t say anything when he saw this.


    He lay down on the table again and went to sleep.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the office, he opened the Kaidian APP, and clicked on "Divine Retribution" to start watching the update.


    The author is really powerful. She actually updated 10,000 words, and she can read it for a while!


    Tao Yanxi is in a good mood today. Pei Mohan didn''t fall asleep in class today. Does this mean that he is getting better?


    This kind of understanding made Tao Yanxi even more happy. After all, to her, her own brother was the most important.


    Of course, the 10,000-word update of "God''s Wrath" also made her very happy.


    This afternoon, Tao Yanxi still has two classes, so she has to go to the cafeteria for lunch.


    The meals in the teachers'' cafeteria were very rich, and they didn''t even need money, which made Tao Yanxi once again sighed at this wicked rich man.


    After class, Tao Yanxi rode his little electric donkey home.


    It was such a peaceful day for a few days.


    until the weekend.


    On the weekend, Tao Yanxi plans to go to the Beijing library to read. She has been very interested in astronomy recently and plans to go and see it.


    But what Tao Yanxi could not have imagined was that she would meet Pei Mohan in the library, and she was still a sober Pei Mohan!


    This surprised Tao Yanxi. In her opinion, Pei Mohan should stay at home and sleep during the weekend.


    Pei Mohan also seemed a little surprised by Tao Yanxi''s appearance. He glanced at the book in Tao Yanxi''s hand, "On the Movement of the Celestial Bodies", a work by Copernicus.


    "Teacher is still interested in astronomy?" Pei Mohan asked with a smile, perhaps because he was always sleepy, there was a hint of sleepiness in his voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and responded with a smile, "I''m more interested recently."


    Pei Mohan nodded thoughtfully, his long eyelashes drooped down, covering the emotions in his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 856： Teacher sister VS student brother (10)

    "Is it really that good-looking that the "Sacred Reproach" that the teacher said last time?"


    Pei Mohan sat opposite Tao Yanxi, holding a copy of "Theory of the Origin of the World" in his hand. The cover was very beautiful, lining Pei Mohan''s hand.


    When mentioning "Divine Retribution", Tao Yanxi''s mouth couldn''t help but raise a big smile.


    "Well, it''s very beautiful." Tao Yanxi did not hesitate to praise her, "Did Pei also watch it?"


    Pei Mohan nodded lightly, his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi with an indescribable affection.


    "That''s really great." Tao Yanxi smiled with frowning eyes, as if blooming on her face all summer.


    Pei Mohan''s expression was indifferent, but the hand hanging on one side was slightly clenched, revealing his restless heart at the moment.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Pei Mohan hadn''t slept, and her heart became more and more happy.


    Perhaps, this is a good opportunity for further communication.


    "Even though "Divine Retribution" has only been updated with tens of thousands of words so far, it will definitely be a fire book!"


    Tao Yanxi directly came to a conclusion that the worldview of "Divine Retribution" was too powerful, so powerful that she began to doubt whether there was such a world.


    Maybe, there is. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Pei Mohan smiled and nodded lightly, "I believe so too."


    You believe it, and so do I.


    "Student Pei, let me tell you~"


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi started the gushing mode again.


    She turned her lips very quickly, but her words were clear and her pronunciation was accurate, and there was no misunderstanding of misunderstanding.


    Pei Mohan listened to Tao Yanxi''s words very attentively. Occasionally, when drowsiness strikes, he secretly pinches his thigh.


    There is a special soundproof room in the library. The two of them sit in this soundproof room and communicate with each other in the world.


    Occasionally someone passed by the soundproof room, and through the thick glass, they could only see what handsome men and women were saying.


    Well...they must be flirting. The passers-by thought so.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth and stopped.


    Pei Mohan''s eyes drooped, and he looked a little slack.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it turned out that two hours had passed.


    "Student Pei, are you okay?"


    Tao Yanxi asked, she is aware of Pei Mohan''s physical condition, and it must be difficult for him to go without sleep for two hours.


    Hearing this, Pei Mohan raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s okay." He spoke very slowly and lightly, as if he would fall asleep at any time in the next moment.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, "I see that you are a little sleepy, do you need me to take you home?"


    Pei Mohan shook his head, his eyes became confused, and his figure became shaky.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Suddenly there is a bad feeling.


    The next moment, Pei Mohan fell straight on the table, and his face hit the table with a slap, which made Tao Yanxi feel bad.


    Tao Yanxi quickly stood up and walked to Pei Mohan''s side. After making sure that Pei Mohan''s face was not injured, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    If her face is damaged, she will feel distressed.


    Pei Mohan''s breathing was steady, apparently falling asleep again.


    Tao Yanxi was a little used to Pei Mohan''s sleep-like state. She picked up the coat she brought next to her and put it on Pei Mohan''s body, and then sat down again and continued reading.

 v3 Chapter 857： Teacher sister VS student brother (11)

    Pei Mohan slept directly until eight o''clock in the evening, and he didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    However, at this time, the library will be closed.


    At this time, apart from Tao Yanxi and Pei Mohan, there were only some staff members.


    The staff came to Tao Yanxi very politely, indicating that they were going to close.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that they would leave soon.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Mohan who was still sleeping, and pushed him, trying to wake him up.


    However, no matter how she pushed, Pei Mohan just didn''t wake up.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless, so she could only simply clean up and then support Pei Mohan as she walked out of the library slowly.


    Although Pei Mohan looked thin and weak, he was also a man of 1.8 meters. As soon as that body was on Tao Yanxi, she felt a fat and strong pig pressing on her.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and finally took Pei Mohan out of the library.


    Because the library is relatively remote, there are few vehicles even if it is only eight o''clock in the evening.


    Tao Yanxi supported Pei Mohan and waited for a while without getting a taxi, and the driver of Pei''s family didn''t know where he was going, and he didn''t stay by Pei Mohan''s side.


    Tao Yanxi was tired and hungry. After thinking about it, she began to touch Pei Mohan.


    After fumbling around, Tao Yanxi finally found Pei Mohan''s phone in his trousers bag.


    The phone was unlocked with a fingerprint. After Tao Yanxi laboriously unlocked it with Pei Mohan''s phone, she began to flip through his address book.


    There were only a few names in the address book. Tao Yanxi found the "driver" and called him.


    "Hello, I''m Pei Mohan''s language teacher. We are in the central library now. Pei Mohan is asleep. Can you pick him up?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you here."


    After some negotiation, Tao Yanxi hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi was sweating profusely and helped Pei Mohan to sit down. She looked at Pei Mohan''s sleeping face and was stunned for a while.


    When the driver of the Pei family felt it, this was what he saw.


    The two were leaning against each other, as if they were talking about something, and the moonlight hit them, casting a hazy light on them.


    The driver coughed lightly and walked over.


    "Teacher, this troubles you again." The driver said while bending over.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "It''s okay."


    The driver hurried over to support Pei Mohan, and he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    This Pei Ershao obviously can''t control his sleep, but he doesn''t let them follow him. If something happens, he won''t be able to pay for it if he sells it.


    Without Pei Mohan''s heavy burden, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    "Then I''ll take the young master home first, and thank you another day," the driver said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the desolate scene, and said rather embarrassedly: "Can you take me to lie down? Just leave me in the city."


    The driver was taken aback for a moment, and quickly responded.


    "Okay, okay." The driver responded several times and invited Tao Yanxi into the car.


    The driver drove very smoothly, Tao Yanxi was drowsy in the car.


    Within half an hour, the car had already arrived in the city.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and asked the driver to put her down.


    The car quickly started and left, Tao Yanxi looked at the shadow of the car and sighed.


    It seems that my brother''s illness has not improved, otherwise why can''t he wake up after sleeping all day?

 v3 Chapter 858： Teacher sister VS student brother (12)

    I don''t know what happened to the research team of Pei''s parents abroad. I hope they can achieve results. In this way, Pei Mohan can live a normal life.


    The next day was still a good weekend break.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t go out this time. She stayed at home and looked at the book she borrowed from the library the day before.


    But in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi received an unfamiliar text message.


    [Teacher, yesterday, thank you. ¡¿


    In just a few words, Tao Yanxi knew that it was Pei Mohan who sent the message.


    Tao Yanxi saved Pei Mohan''s mobile phone number, and then replied to him: [No thanks, it should be. ¡¿


    After that, there was no further information from there, maybe he fell asleep again.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care either, she opened the app and started watching the update of "Scourge".


    The update was quickly read by her. She had nothing to do and looked at the book review area, only to find that the book review area was full of smog!


    There are many positive reviews and many negative reviews, and some of them are negative.


    Tao Yanxi rolled up his sleeves and just started doing it, and started to rant about the bad reviews in the book review area at a speed of ten words per second.


    Especially those who are brainless and black, all of them were scolded by her.


    This time, the book review area is even more confusing.


    Compared with the various activities on Tao Yanxi''s side, the other half, Pei Mohan, seemed very calm.


    His hands were tapping on the keyboard, and the vivid texts appeared on the paper, and a majestic world was also displayed in front of him.


    Pei Mohan has very little waking time every day, so he seized this waking time and started to create.


    It was difficult for him, but he wanted to persevere.


    Because, he wanted to hear that person''s compliments, and wanted to see that person''s face glowing enough to warm his heart when he mentioned the book "Divine Retribution".


    Pei Mohan''s hand paused, and he touched the position of his heart, where it was beating regularly.


    Like this, he is really alive.


    Pei Mohan only paused for a second and then began to crackle again.


    Only the regular sound of the keyboard in the room announced the sobriety of its owner.


    Such peaceful days passed in a blink of an eye.


    A month later, "Divine Retribution" began to be recommended, and it began to appear in the position where you can see the Kaidian APP with one click.


    At the same time, the collection of "God''s Wrath" also began to soar at a rapid rate.


    The book review area has also become more lively, and in general, there are more positive reviews.


    Recently, Tao Yanxi has been scolding those no-brainers in the book review area, and those no-brain blacks are also scared by Tao Yanxi, and they dare not come back to no-brain blacks.


    Without those brainless blacks, the entire book review area is much calmer.


    Because the various data of "Scourge" is too fierce, it also attracted the attention of some people, and they began to smear it in various ways.


    But no matter what those people did, Pei Mohan didn''t care at all, he didn''t even know that someone was hacking him.


    And Tao Yanxi has also been busy recently because she has to organize exams, so she didn''t watch it for a while.


    Seeing that the author of "Divine Retribution" ignored them, those people felt bored and stopped.


    A farce seems to have subsided like this, but the results of "God''s Retribution" are not as popular as the previous book.


    When Tao Yanxi was done with her work, it was obviously too late...

 v3 Chapter 859： Teacher sister VS student brother (13)

    The book review area of ??"God''s Wrath" is in chaos, and the negative review that has been liked tens of thousands of times is placed at the top, so that people can see it at a glance.


    Tao Yanxi clicked in and took a look, only to think that this comment was simply made out of nothing, nonsense!


    Tao Yanxi intends to control the comments, but she is not a book review administrator, so she can''t even delete these comments.


    She could only open another post, discussing the goodness of the book "Divine Retribution" one by one.


    But most people have a preconceived notion. They read the bad reviews first, and then read the positive reviews of Tao Yanxi, which always feels a little weird.


    Originally, the rhythm of the article "Divine Retribution" was slow compared to other articles. Some people felt inexplicable after reading the first two chapters, and thinking about the bad reviews in their minds, they naturally felt that there was nothing in the book "Divine Retribution". readability.


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t continue reading. Some readers have to leave some bad reviews in the book review area, which makes some passer-by readers even more discouraged.


    Facing this messy book review area, Tao Yan was in a hurry. On an impulse, she directly charged 100,000 yuan and started the reward mode.


    Tao Yanxi knew that every thousand yuan of rewards would go to the World Channel. She charged 100,000 yuan, and she didn''t plan to finish all the rewards at one time, but started the one-thousand-a-thousand reward mode.


    With the progress of Tao Yanxi''s reward, the name of the book "Divine Retribution" has been flashing on the top of the entire bookstore, which has brought a large number of readers to "Divine Retribution".


    Most of the readers who poured in just came to admire the style of the local tyrants, and some of them came to take a look.


    When I tried it, I became fascinated, and the reward was also opened.


    Among them, there is a local tyrant reader who gave a one-time reward of 100,000 yuan, officially opening the reward carnival mode.


    Those black fans were also stunned by these heroic actions, and did not jump again for a while.


    On Tao Yanxi''s side, as the stacks of money were thrown out, she finally calmed down.


    The result of this calm down is... She is poor.


    Originally, she didn''t have to worry about food and drink, and her savings was such a small one hundred thousand, but this reward is to go out, she really can''t bear it.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the pillow and cried.


    I don''t know if the 10,000 yuan that hasn''t been rewarded can be exchanged for it, but she only has a few thousand yuan in her whole body.


    Impulsivity is the devil!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at his hand and hesitated whether to chop it off.


    Why are you so impulsive!


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, a trace of grievance crossed her face.


    Never be so impulsive again!


    However, when Tao Yanxi knew in the future that the author of "Divine Retribution" was her own brother, she did not regret her current impulse at all.


    Because those people slandered, but their own brother! It''s the brother that she always wanted to protect in her heart!


    Having said that, at this time, Tao Yanxi still has such a small regret.


    Seeing that she has to pay the rent again, she will go out after brushing the few thousand yuan.


    Maybe... maybe she won''t be able to eat tomorrow!


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi was even more sad. She didn''t know where she got the courage, so she picked up the phone and sent a message to Pei Mohan.


    ¡¾Student Pei, do you lack a warmer bed? The kind that went to a prestigious university! ¡¿


    Pei Mohan, who saw the news over there:...

 v3 Chapter 860： Teacher sister vs student brother (14)

    It was rare for Pei Mohan to stay awake during the day, but who would have thought that he would receive such a message.


    Pei Mohan didn''t know what happened to Tao Yanxi, and he was never the type to joke, so Pei Mohan took it seriously.


    ¡¾Less, come. ¡¿


    These two words have already exposed his mentality.


    On the other hand, when Tao Yanxi received the reply, she rubbed her eyes to make sure that what she saw was real.


    She held the phone, calmed down for a few seconds, and was about to reply when the phone rang suddenly.


    It was Pei Mohan''s phone number.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi answered the phone.


    "Well." Pei Mohan''s voice still sounded a little sleepy, "902, Unit 1, Jinghua Community, I''ll be waiting for you there."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, she''s just joking!


    However, before Tao Yanxi could say anything, two words were faintly uttered over there.


    "Warm the bed."


    Tao Yanxi''s face flushed red.


    For some reason, she always felt that the two words that came out of Pei Mohan''s mouth were so ambiguous that she was so ashamed that she didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing her silent over there, she just took it as her acquiescence, said "see you at night" and hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hung up phone, patted her face, and dissipated the heat on her face.


    "Unit 902 of Jinghua Community..."


    Tao Yanxi murmured, this doesn''t seem to be the address of Pei Mohan''s house...


    On the other side, after Pei Mohan hung up the phone, he turned off the computer and walked towards the study.


    In the study, Father Pei was working on some documents. When he saw Pei Mohan coming, he asked with concern, "Han''er, is there something?"


    Pei Mohan nodded with a light expression, "I want to move out."


    Father Pei was shocked, "Why do you suddenly want to move out? Did a servant say something?"


    Pei Mohan shook his head, "I have someone who warms the bed. It''s inconvenient at home."


    Father Pei: ? ? ?


    Pei''s father is not against Pei Mohan''s relationship, but there is no sign at all to say that someone warms the bed, this... This is simply unacceptable to him!


    Father Pei took a few deep breaths before asking, "Which girl is that?"


    Pei Mohan lowered his eyes, "My language teacher."


    Father Pei: ! ! !


    "Han''er, you..."


    Father Pei knew about Pei Mohan''s Chinese teacher. The driver had mentioned it to him twice before, saying that the Chinese teacher looked very kind and should be a kind master.


    He doesn''t know whether he is kind or not, he only knows that the Chinese teacher is extremely capable!


    Otherwise, why did he kidnap his own son!


    Father Pei didn''t dare to blame Pei Mohan, or even to object, for fear of irritating him.


    The doctor said that Pei Mohan was the most unsustainable.


    Father Pei could only suppress all the thoughts in his heart and said in a deep voice, "Really?"


    Pei Mohan nodded, with a rare trace of seriousness on his face.


    "Sincere."


    "Okay." Father Pei nodded, believing that he had agreed.


    Of course, this was just a response in front of Pei Mohan. As for the future, he would definitely investigate Tao Yanxi, and maybe even take some measures.


    "What do you need me to do? Where are you going to move? I''ll find someone to clean it up for you. If you don''t have a house you like, just buy another one." Father Pei said.


    Pei Mohan shook his head, "Jinghua Community, I have made an appointment with her."


    Father Pei nodded. The security of the community was very good, and he didn''t have to worry about anything.

 v3 Chapter 861： Teacher sister VS student brother (15)

    The only question is, what is the character of that Chinese teacher?


    Seeing Pei Mohan''s serious expression, Father Pei also knew that he couldn''t ask more questions about the language teacher in front of him now, otherwise he would inevitably be considered to have ulterior motives.


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to help you clean up." Father Pei said.


    "No need." Pei Mohan stopped Father Pei, "I''ll leave in a while, I''ll just clean up myself."


    "You..." Father Pei wanted to say something, but Pei Mohan obviously didn''t give him the chance.


    "I''m going to pack my luggage." Pei Mohan said again, then turned and left the study.


    Father Pei looked at the closed study door, and immediately called the assistant.


    "Assistant Li, check the person..."


    On the other hand, after Pei Mohan returned to the room, he just put the computer in his bag and went out.


    As for the other stuff, well...just buy it.


    If it wasn''t for his manuscript on the computer, he might not even be willing to take it.


    Pei Mohan asked the driver to take him to Jinghua Community. The door was unlocked by a password. He knew the password and went in directly.


    Everything in the room is complete, and the decoration is also his favorite style.


    Speaking of, this house, he personally came to supervise the decoration before the accident.


    Pei Mohan put the computer aside and went to the master bedroom.


    He personally changed the sheets and duvet cover, and after a simple cleaning, he was already exhausted and out of breath.


    Pei Mohan gasped heavily, and finally tilted her head, and I fell asleep on the bed with the newly changed sheets and quilt covers.


    Having said that, after receiving the invitation to "warm the bed", Tao Yanxi pondered for a long time and finally decided: go!


    Isn''t it "warm bed"? Who is afraid of who!


    She was several years older than Pei Mohan, and it was different who took advantage of whom.


    Tao Yanxi, who was thinking about it like this, suddenly relaxed, and she simply packed her luggage.


    She didn''t have much to bring, just a few pieces of clothes, of course, including pajamas.


    After packing up her luggage, Tao Yanxi went directly to the designated place, but when she went to 902, she found that the door was unlocked by a password.


    She knocked on the door, but no one responded.


    Tao Yanxi called Pei Mohan again, but no one responded.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Seems like it''s a little early?


    Tao Yanxi guessed that Pei Mohan might be sleeping at this time, so she can only wait now.


    Now that she''s here, she''s carrying her suitcase again, so it''s naturally not good to go to other places.


    Tao Yanxi put the suitcase directly on the ground, then sat down on the suitcase and started playing with her phone.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was already six o''clock in the evening, and Tao Yanxi''s phone was about to run out of power.


    She frowned slightly, wondering if Pei Mohan was playing tricks on her, otherwise why hasn''t he contacted her at this time?


    Tao Yanxi looked at the phone with only 5% battery remaining and decided to make another call to Pei Mohan.


    The phone rang several times before connecting.


    "Hey?"


    Pei Mohan''s voice sounded hoarse, as if he had just woken up.


    "I''m already at the door of 901." Waited for hours!


    Tao Yanxi''s voice sounded a little aggrieved, but after waiting for several hours, her phone was about to run out of battery!


    "Yeah." Pei Mohan answered in a low voice and hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 862： Teacher sister VS student brother (16)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the phone with some grievances, what does his brother mean? Are you kidding her?


    Tao Yanxi took another look at the suitcase where she was sitting, feeling more and more aggrieved.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened with a "click".


    Tao Yanxi blinked and stared blankly at Pei Mohan who was standing at the door.


    "You..." It turned out to be already here!


    "Come in." Pei Mohan didn''t give Tao Yanxi a chance to speak at all, and directly let Tao Yanxi come in.


    Tao Yanxi sighed in her heart, saying it is not, not saying it is not.


    She knew that Pei Mohan must have fallen asleep, otherwise when she knocked on the door in the afternoon, he would not have heard her.


    When Pei Mohan fell asleep, she couldn''t wake up at all. She knew this.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, carried her suitcase, and walked in silently.


    Physical inconvenience, helpless ah!


    Pei Mohan closed the door, looked at Tao Yanxi who was carrying the suitcase and said, "The bedroom is over there, go and clean up."


    "Well, good." Tao Yanxi responded and walked towards the bedroom.


    Pei Mohan turned on the computer and started typing.


    This is his rare sober time, and he has to hurry up and code words.


    Tao Yanxi entered the bedroom and saw that there were obvious signs of someone lying on the bed.


    Her ears were slightly red, and her eyes flickered slightly.


    It seemed that Pei Mohan really wanted her to warm the bed.


    Tao Yanxi put the suitcase down, turned around and left the bedroom.


    "You haven''t eaten yet? What can I cook for you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It''s fine." Pei Mohan said lightly, but his eyes kept looking at the computer screen.


    Tao Yanxi only thought that Pei Mohan was doing something important, so she didn''t bother.


    She looked through the refrigerator and the kitchen and found that there was nothing!


    Now she doesn''t want to go out, she can only ask to buy some vegetables and fruits online and have them delivered to her door immediately!


    The express service in this world is still very developed, and you can eat all over the world without leaving your home.


    Vegetables or something, delivered in half an hour.


    Tao Yanxi took those dishes and went into the kitchen, while Pei Mohan continued to type in the living room.


    When he finished writing a chapter, Pei Mohan stopped and rubbed his wrist,


    He heard the sound from the kitchen and the smell of rice that had touched the tip of his nose, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    This house has a hint of fireworks after all.


    Pei Mohan uploaded a chapter he had written, then turned off the computer and came to the kitchen.


    "Need my help?" Pei Mohan asked.


    Tao Yanxi was busy, and when she heard Pei Mohan asking, she hurriedly turned her head and said, "No need."


    Pei Mohan was stunned, walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, and pressed her to the kitchen counter.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at him suspiciously, a little unclear.


    "There''s something on the face."


    As Pei Mohan said that, he raised his right hand to help Tao Yanxi take the things off his face.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, it turned out to be spring onion.


    "thanks."


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile.


    At this moment, Pei Mohan only felt that his heart was hot, and his heartbeat began to become abnormal.


    There was also a hint of pink at the base of his ears, against his fair skin, which seemed a little transparent under the illumination of the light.


    "Um."


    Pei Mohan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and the color of his eyes seemed to be a little darker than usual.

 v3 Chapter 863： Teacher sister VS student brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi saw that Pei Mohan''s ears were a little red, and suddenly he seemed to get something, and asked, "Is it too hot in the kitchen?"


    Pei Mohan pursed his lips, stood up straight, and responded with a low "um".


    "You go out and stay, the smell of soot in the kitchen is too strong."


    Tao Yanxi said, and pushed Pei Mohan.


    "Yeah." Pei Mohan replied in a low voice again, but he didn''t mean to take any action.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi paused for a while before persuading him, "I''ll finish washing soon, so it''s useless for you to stay here."


    Pei Mohan didn''t speak, as if he was considering what Tao Yanxi had said, he paused for a few seconds before turning around and leaving.


    After Pei Mohan left, Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was so dangerous, so dangerous, she almost wanted to kiss her just now.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and continued to wash the dishes, but within a few minutes, she was done.


    However, when she came out, Pei Mohan fell asleep on the sofa again.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, and roughly calculated Pei Mohan''s awake time, it didn''t seem to exceed two hours.


    Tao Yanxi frowned lightly, didn''t you say you have four hours of wakefulness before?


    Is his illness getting worse?


    But if she remembered correctly, the hero and heroine should have only officially started to meet now, right?


    This plot has just begun, and Pei Mohan''s illness should not be so serious.


    Did something go wrong?


    Tao Yanxi was very worried, if one day Pei Mohan couldn''t sleep, she would be heartbroken.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, intending to explore how far the research team that the Pei family cultivated abroad has researched. If possible, she might be able to provide some ideas.


    She took it to heart, and then went to the bedroom to get a blanket to cover Pei Mohan.


    Tao Yanxi also carefully helped Pei Mohan take off his shoes, so that he could sleep more comfortably.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi felt that it was still too early, and she would definitely not be able to sleep if she was to be put to sleep.


    She simply sat on the other sofa and began to read a novel.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi unknowingly fell asleep on the sofa.


    She is still holding a mobile phone in her hand, and the interface displayed on it is the comment area of ??"Divine Retribution".


    It was showing her half-typed comment, and before it was sent, she fell asleep.


    The light on the screen of the phone quickly dimmed, and the comment seemed to be drowned in that darkness.


    At two in the morning, Pei Mohan woke up in a daze.


    He coughed lightly and rubbed his temples.


    Pei Mohan knows very well that every time he wakes up, it is not easy, so he cherishes every time he wakes up.


    Pei Mohan glanced at Tao Yanxi, who was sleeping on the sofa on the other side, and carefully covered her with the blanket.


    Seeing that she was still holding the phone in her hand, he gently took it out and put it next to the computer.


    After doing all this, Pei Mohan opened the document on the computer and started coding.


    For a while, there was only a dull keyboard sound in the room.


    An hour later, Pei Mohan wrote out 8,000 words. He divided it into four chapters and uploaded it to the latest chapter.


    He had just finished updating when the phone beside him suddenly lit up.


    [The "Scourge" that you are particularly concerned about is updated! ¡¿


    Such a sentence was displayed at the top, making Pei Mohan look straight.

 v3 Chapter 864： Teacher sister VS student brother (18)

    Pei Mohan knew that Tao Yanxi was reading his book, and tended to be curious. He picked up the phone and used Tao Yanxi''s fingerprint to unlock it.


    The interface that pops up after unlocking is the half-edited comment. Pei Mohan recognized it at a glance. This is exactly the comment on the book "Divine Retribution", because the name that appears on it is the name of the protagonist of "Divine Retribution".


    Pei Mohan''s eyes sank slightly, copied the entire sentence, and then clicked back.


    The interface after returning is a wonderful comment area.


    Pei Mohan never cared about comments, collections or rewards, nor did he think that so many people would read his novels.


    So facing the comment section with half the positive and negative comments, Pei Mohan was a little surprised at first.


    But his temperament dictates that he doesn''t care much about what others think of him.


    To tell the truth, he wrote novels for neither money nor fame.


    The status of the second young master of the Pei family has already allowed people to have too many things.


    As for why he wanted to write a novel in the first place, it was probably because...


    Pei Mohan''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, probably because he wanted to have something in common with her.


    Pei Mohan carefully studied the comment area and found that Tao Yanxi would reply to almost every comment.


    The brainless and black negative comments will be returned with sharp words, and the well-founded negative comments will be analyzed by others. If there are some positive comments, she will reply "thank you" below.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi seems to be the author of this book.


    There was a smile on Pei Mohan''s mouth that he hadn''t even noticed himself.


    After scanning most of the comments, he found some tips.


    Pei Mohan checked Tao Yanxi''s reward record and found that she actually rewarded herself more than 100,000.


    Pei Mohan knew about Tao Yanxi''s economic situation. He taught in a noble school and brought a difficult class. Apart from the rich salary that motivated her, he really couldn''t think of any other reason.


    One hundred thousand yuan is just a drop in the ocean for him, but for Tao Yanxi, it should have been saved for a long, long time.


    Pei Mohan couldn''t tell what he felt, but felt warm inside.


    He wanted to hug Tao Yanxi, hold her in his arms, and give her some warmth.


    Pei Mohan''s always indifferent heart began to fluctuate a little. He glanced at Tao Yanxi, opened the book review area, and pasted the content he copied just now.


    Then he turned off the phone and put it back into Tao Yanxi''s hands.


    Then he opened his writer''s backend and began to study some functions he didn''t know about, for example, adding a book review area administrator to the book "God''s Wrath"...


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she picked up her phone and looked at it, only to realize that her comment had not been written yet!


    She added a few more sentences and then published it.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously refreshed her book review area, but found herself with a blue title.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Administrator?" Tao Yanxi muttered, and the next moment, her eyes widened.


    Has she become an administrator? !


    Tao Yanxi blinked and quickly confirmed the fact.


    After a few seconds, she was very sure that she had become the administrator of the book "Divine Retribution".


    This is simply...awesome!


    She finally started to delete those brainless bad reviews!

 v3 Chapter 865： Teacher sister VS student brother (19)

    Tao Yanxi spent an hour cleaning the book review area, and then looked at the time, it was already 7:30, and it was not too early.


    She quickly put down her phone and started making a little breakfast.


    Tao Yanxi wasn''t sure whether Pei Mohan would wake up, but she still thoughtfully cooked him some breakfast.


    Just after she made breakfast, Pei Mohan woke up.


    "Are you awake?" Tao Yanxi was very surprised. In this case, they could go to school together.


    Pei Mohan nodded, "Well, I have to go to school."


    Tao Yanxi nodded repeatedly, indicating that she understood.


    After the two finished breakfast, the Pei family driver came to pick them up and sent them to school together.


    As soon as Pei Mohan entered the classroom, he fell asleep on the table, and Tao Yanxi also started a day of teaching work.


    There is still a month left for the final exam. Although she doesn''t have any hopes for the young masters, she still needs to do some teaching work.


    After school in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi and Pei Mohan went home together.


    The evening was another beautiful time of harmony, for several days in a row.


    On Friday, there were several exams, and Pei Mohan''s full name was sleeping, and his name was not written on the paper.


    The teachers were used to Pei Mohan''s behavior, so they didn''t say anything.


    Because the exams are ranked according to the ranking, the female protagonist Lin Ranran, who had just transferred in at this time, was naturally assigned to the last classroom, and inevitably sat behind Pei Mohan.


    Lin Ranran''s biggest pride is that she is very smart, and she did very well in her original school.


    She loves learning and believes that learning is the whole of a person. She also thinks that if she comes to such a good school, if she doesn''t study hard, she will be sorry for her parents and China.


    So when she saw Pei Mohan''s full name sleeping, she endured it again and again, and finally, after the last exam, she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "This classmate, how can you sleep on such an important occasion as the exam?"


    "Do you know how important it is for our parents to send us over to study?"


    "Do you know how many people don''t even have the opportunity to study?"


    Lin Ranran''s voice was originally sharp, but she brought a sense of pride and blame, which made people feel unhappy.


    Most of the people who took the exam in the last classroom were from rich families, and they didn''t study much. Oh no.


    At the same time, Pei Mohan also woke up at this time.


    He rubbed his temples, glanced at the time, and knew it was time to go home.


    Pei Mohan stood up and was about to go out. Unexpectedly, Lin Ranran suddenly blocked in front of him at this time.


    "Classmate, do you really understand the good intentions of your parents? You occupy such a good resource but don''t study. Do you know what you are?"


    Pei Mohan: ? ? ?


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had just walked to the door of the classroom, ready to go back with Pei Mohan.


    As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a sharp voice questioning something. Tao Yanxi was subconsciously displeased. This tone sounded too domineering.


    She looked up and saw the two facing each other.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, knowing that the girl standing in front of Pei Mohan was probably the heroine Lin Ranran.

 v3 Chapter 866： Teacher sister VS student brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi saw Pei Mohan''s tired and confused look and knew that he didn''t know what Lin Ranran was talking about.


    At this time, she needs to go out!


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly, blocking Pei Mohan''s face.


    "Student, I don''t think you need to worry about this."


    Lin Ranran looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled face. She didn''t know Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi was originally tender, so she only regarded her as Pei Mohan''s classmate.


    Lin Ranran frowned slightly, and said with a displeased expression, "The society is corrupt because of people like you!"


    Lin Ranran''s words were full of momentum, as if she was at the top of society.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at her and said lightly, "Are you saying this to yourself?"


    "Student, do you know where you are now?"


    "Aike Noble Academy, do you know what kind of place this is?"


    "Most of the students here are the second-generation rich second-generation officials. Do you think they are here for grades?"


    "Do you know what kind of people care about grades the most?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Ranran with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth.


    She didn''t give Lin Ranran a chance to speak, and half bent over to her ear and said, "A person like you, who has a small vision and a low profile except for his grades, has nothing to be proud of and nothing to like."


    Lin Ranran''s eyes widened, her body stiffened, she bit her lip tightly and didn''t speak.


    Pei Mohan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and he stretched out his right hand and wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    "She doesn''t deserve you to bend over."


    Pei Mohan''s tone sounded indifferent, but it was such a simple sentence that Lin Ranran collapsed a little.


    Not worthy? Not worthy?


    Too many pictures flashed through Lin Ranran''s mind. She bit her lip, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes. She rushed out at once, looking at the back, she seemed very sad.


    Lin Ranran ran to the edge of the playground and bumped into someone without paying attention.


    She raised her head, tears flashed, and she looked at the person who came.


    "What happened to you? Who bullied you?" Cheng Gan, the destined male protagonist, asked worriedly.


    Lin Ranran remembered the two people in the classroom just now, and there was a trace of resentment in her eyes. Those two people trampled her proud self-esteem under their feet, and she wanted them to pay the price!


    Cheng Qian''s family background is excellent, and it should be enough to deal with those two people.


    Thinking of this, Lin Ranran became more and more pitiful. She sobbed softly and began to make up a story.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi did not expect Pei Mohan to say such a sentence, and she was stunned for a moment.


    Tao Yanxi felt inexplicably that if Pei Mohan talked about love in the future, she would definitely be unable to resist.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the hand that was around her waist, and said with a smile, "She has already run away, should you let go of me?"


    "Yeah." Pei Mohan replied, but he didn''t let go.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, leaned to the side, then stretched out her left hand and grabbed Pei Mohan''s right hand, clasping her fingers tightly.


    "Well, what do you think of this?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Pei Mohan looked at the clasped hands of the two of them, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and replied with a low "um" from her nose.


    This "um" directly reached Tao Yanxi''s heart, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but say, "Then don''t let go~"


    Pei Mohan raised his eyes slightly, his dark eyes staring straight at Tao Yanxi.


    The next moment, his thin lips parted slightly.


    "Okay."

 v3 Chapter 867： Teacher sister VS student brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi was in a very good mood, not only because she temporarily resolved Lin Ranran''s heroine, but more importantly, her relationship with her brother was closer!


    This will be the biggest gain for Tao Yanxi.


    Pei Mohan and Tao Yanxi returned home together. Pei Mohan rarely fell asleep on the road, but kept staring at Tao Yanxi, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi was cooking dinner quickly, and Pei Mohan also turned on the computer and fiddled with something.


    After dinner, Pei Mohan finally couldn''t bear the sleepiness, so he fell asleep on the table.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan could only help Pei Mohan back to the bedroom, then took off his shoes and covered him with a quilt.


    Pei Mohan''s eyelashes are very long, even if he closes his eyes, he can imagine the scenery when he opens his eyes because of the long eyelashes.


    Tao Yanxi was lying beside the bed and looked at Pei Mohan with a hint of blush on her cheeks.


    She couldn''t help recalling what happened this afternoon in her mind. It seemed that this was the first time that Pei Mohan took the initiative to defend her, and the voice that was so sweet to her bones made her even more shy.


    However, Tao Yanxi cleaned up her emotions quickly, but after a few minutes, Tao Yanxi carefully retreated.


    She started to clean up everything in the kitchen. Tao Yanxi''s movements were very gentle. Although she knew in her heart that no matter how big a movement was, she would not wake Pei Mohan, but she subconsciously lowered her movements.


    After tidying up the kitchen and living room, Tao Yanxi returned to the bedroom.


    Since Pei Mohan asked her to come to warm her bed, she naturally did it!


    Tao Yanxi would not admit that she actually wanted to drink and sleep with her brother!


    Tao Yanxi retracted into the bed, wrapped around Pei Mohan''s waist, and rubbed against his chest.


    This long-lost familiarity made her very satisfied, but after a few seconds, Tao Yanxi withdrew her hand.


    According to the current relationship between her and him, it is still a little impulsive to hug each other rashly.


    Tao Yanxi moved a little to the side, and then fell asleep.


    At two in the morning, Pei Mohan woke up suddenly.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi who was a little far away from him, his eyes flashed slightly, and he moved a little towards Tao Yanxi.


    He wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and felt the warmth on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    After a few minutes, Pei Mohan sighed contentedly.


    He let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps, got up and left the bedroom.


    The computer is still in the living room, and his update today has not been written yet.


    Now that "God''s Retribution" has 100,000 words, the plot has also reached a small climax.


    Pei Mohan adjusted his mentality and began to type.


    Two hours later, Pei Mohan put the update on it, then turned off the computer, went back to the bedroom, hugged Tao Yanxi, and fell into a deep sleep again.


    Taoyan felt in a daze that there was a cold thing hugging her, she didn''t know what to think, she hugged that thing hard, hoping to bring her own warmth to him.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she found that she and Pei Mohan were hugging tightly.


    Tao Yan responded with a sullen face, carefully and quickly letting go of Pei Mohan.


    Pei Mohan frowned slightly and seemed to have a tendency to wake up.


    Tao Yanxi quickly put on his clothes and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    She doesn''t have to go to work today. Tao Yanxi plans to cook a big meal for Pei Mohan in the evening. She has to go to a morning market, hoping to buy very fresh vegetables.

 v3 Chapter 868： Teacher sister vs student brother (22)

    After Tao Yanxi made breakfast, she saw that Pei Mohan did not wake up, nor did she wake him up.


    She went out and went to a relatively large vegetable market nearby to buy vegetables.


    Coincidentally, Lin Ranran happened to be selling vegetables in the market where Tao Yanxi went.


    Her parents are both vegetable sellers, and the business is good.


    This weekend, Lin Ranran naturally wanted to help.


    Lin Ranran looked at his father who was bargaining with the people who came to buy vegetables, and a bad feeling surged in his heart.


    The scenes she saw when she went to Cheng Gan''s house last night flashed through her mind. That kind of place should be where she lives, not this vegetable market full of unknown smells!


    Lin Ranran lowered her head and folded her hands together, her expression inexplicable.


    Tao Yanxi recognized Lin Ranran at a glance, but she didn''t say hello to her, just bought some food and left.


    When he got home, Pei Mohan was already awake, but he stayed in the study, and he brought the computer into the study.


    Tao Yanxi took a look, made sure Pei Mohan had nothing to do, and then left.


    Tao Yanxi picked up her mobile phone and started watching the update of "Damn Scourge". The story of "Damn Scourge" ushered in a small climax. At this time, readers realized that the previously small details were actually for this small climax. for paving.


    This kind of plot layout ability is really admirable.


    Qidian Novel.com has given a good resource for the book "Scourge of God". It only has 100,000 words, and the collection has reached 50,000. It can be said that it is the best in the new book.


    Some people have also opened an analysis post, which is to analyze the background strength of the mainland currently appearing in "Divine Reproach" and so on.


    It has to be said that the book "God''s Retribution", in a certain sense, is on fire.


    Because Tao Yanxi is currently an administrator, she has deleted all the bad reviews that are brainless and black.


    As for the black comments in other places, Tao Yanxi didn''t really care.


    Sometimes, when there is blackness, there is a topicality, and it will become more popular.


    And the author seems to be a very introverted person. From the opening of the article to the present, except for the normal update, I have never seen him say anything off topic.


    Even for a large reward, he has a word of thanks, which can be said to be very cold.


    Tao Yanxi swiped the comment area and made sure there were no bad comments, then turned off the phone and stretched.


    She glanced at the time, it was eleven and it was time to make lunch.


    Tao Yanxi came to the study and planned to ask Pei Mohan what he wanted to eat, but found that he was lying on the table and fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and was about to put a dress on him, but when his eyes touched the bright screen, he was stunned.


    The document on the computer was open, and she could clearly see the text on it.


    With just a glance, she recognized it. This is "Divine Scourge", and it should be a follow-up update!


    Tao Yanxi''s face showed undisguised surprise, this... "Divine Retribution" was written by Pei Mohan?


    It took Tao Yanxi a long time to digest this fact, and then her eyes suddenly lit up, as expected of her own brother, that''s how talented!


    Although she didn''t know that Pei Mohan wanted to write a novel, since he wrote it, and the quality of the work was very good, then she pushed him and ascended to the supreme position.


    Tao Yanxi stood beside Pei Mohan, looking at the computer screen that was gradually darkening, she already had a scruple in her heart.

 v3 Chapter 869： Teacher sister VS student brother (23)

    Recently, the International Hacker Forum has a very active new account named "Yan", which is a Chinese character.


    This "word" has recently swept up all the bounties in the forum, regardless of difficulty or amount, she accepted it.


    And within an hour, the bounty task will definitely be completed, even including the difficult problem that makes countless people discouraged.


    Some people are speculating that this might be a disciple of the great god.


    Someone made a rough estimate that the amount of money this "Yan" received from the bounty in the last week was about 10 million.


    Some people are also speculating whether this "Yan" will take up a problem that has been hanging on the top of the bounty task for ten years and no one has solved it.


    This problem involves artificial intelligence, and many people and gods have been studying it, but unfortunately they have found nothing.


    Of course, what makes everyone more excited is that the reward for this problem is 80 million.


    As long as this task is solved, it can be said that you will not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life.


    Just when everyone was guessing like this, the red bounty that had been on the top was suddenly withdrawn from the top, and the title had changed to "solved, thank you".


    Hackers: ! ! !


    For a time, the international hacker forum was actually slaughtered by the "words".


    Not to mention how shocked the International Hacker Forum is, Tao Yanxi, who has already received 90 million yuan, is very satisfied.


    She bought a marketing company and asked them to make a marketing plan specifically for the book "The Scourge".


    Later, she bought several major naval companies with a price of 10 million each, indicating that in the future, if someone offered a price lower than 10 million to black "God''s Wrath", I hope they can refuse.


    She also needs them to do some naval work when necessary.


    After spending like this, the tens of millions she just got are only a few million.


    But it doesn''t matter, she can make money anyway, but she can''t make it too openly.


    Tao Yanxi invested the remaining millions into the stock market. After half a month, Tao Yanxi withdrew the money, not much, just tens of millions.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi opened a batch of trumpet accounts, and each trumpet was recharged with 100,000 yuan, and began to give rewards to "Divine Retribution" in turn, ensuring that "Divine Retribution" could be on the World Channel two to three times a day.


    After almost a month passed, under the deliberate promotion of Tao Yanxi, the collection of the book "Divine Retribution" actually reached a terrifying one million.


    You must know that the highest collection of new books on Qidian Novel Network is only more than 500,000.


    At this time, the book "Divine Retribution" has reached 300,000 words, which means that it is time to charge.


    Pei Mohan kept code words for three hours a day, and on the day of charging, he updated 100,000 words at one time.


    Within an hour, the number of subscriptions reached one million, refreshing the history of Qidian Novel.com.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi''s credit is also indispensable in this.


    For such a result, Pei Mohan was very calm, neither happy nor unhappy.


    He seemed to have always been like that, as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Pei Mohan subscribed to her grades. Seeing that Pei Mohan was so calm, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "How can you be so calm?"


    Pei Mohan tilted his head, his dark eyes staring straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "Because there''s nothing exciting."

 v3 Chapter 870： Teacher sister VS student brother (24)

    His voice was very soft, and the expression on his face had not changed. He really didn''t care.


    Tao Yanxi put her face on her hands, "If I were you, I would be crazy happy."


    "Well." Pei Mohan lowered his eyes, his tone was still light, "You are not me."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Then you are awesome." Tao Yanxi said with a twitch.


    Pei Mohan looked at Tao Yanxi, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth, "But you can be mine."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned by this sudden rant.


    She tutted, looking unbelievable.


    "Who did you learn this love story from?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "It''s natural to see you." Pei Mohan said with seriousness written on his face.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, and confirmed the love words, he is a very angry person!


    "Yanxi." Pei Mohan''s voice became extremely gentle, "I like you."


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Pei Mohan, she knew that Pei Mohan was different to her, and she was always looking for opportunities, maybe she could say goodbye first.


    But she never expected that Pei Mohan would confess first.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi spit out a few words, "I like you too."


    The smile on Pei Mohan''s face softened, "I know."


    He leaned forward and kissed Tao Yanxi''s cheek very gently.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was blushing, "Why did you suddenly confess to me?"


    "Because I like it." I like it so much that I have to confess it to you.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, smiling with frowning eyes.


    "I like you too~" And, not only like, but also love.


    Pei Mohan kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, bit by bit, inch by inch encroaching on her land.


    I want to make her his own, I want to tell her that he likes her, likes her very much, likes her very much, likes her heart so much that he can''t wait to just beat her for her.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and enjoyed Pei Mohan''s soft kiss.


    She could feel the tenderness that belonged to Pei Mohan. Although he always seemed to be indifferent, Tao Yanxi knew that his heart was hotter than anyone else.


    The temperature in the room seemed to rise gradually.


    Tao Yanxi''s clothes were taken off at some point, she squinted slightly, looked at Pei Mohan who was undressed, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    "I''ll help you take it off~"


    There was a hint of coquettishness in Tao Yanxi''s voice. She stretched out her fair hand and stirred Pei Mohan''s clothes.


    Pei Mohan put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and let her do things on her body.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing became rapid, and the discomfort in her body made her twist her body involuntarily.


    Pei Moha held onto Tao Yanxi''s waist, her eyes sank slightly.


    The next moment, the two let out a satisfied sigh.


    The body is fused with the body, and the soul seems to have fused together.


    At this moment, the two seem to have reached the same height at a certain height.


    Tao Yanxi''s head was in a daze, she squinted at Pei Mohan, immersed in the sea of ??valleys woven by his hands.


    "pat"


    The warm liquid hit her lips, and she licked it subconsciously, salty.


    Is it sweat? Still, tears?


    Tao Yanxi almost didn''t have so much reason to think about what to do. She hugged Pei Mohan and reached the unprecedented peak together with him.


    Outside the window, dark clouds covered the moon, and between heaven and earth, it seemed that there was some kind of darkness that could not be escaped...

 v3 Chapter 871： Teacher sister VS student brother (25)

    The next day, three poles in the sun, Tao Yan woke up in a daze.


    She touched the side subconsciously, it was cold.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes, the room was empty, and Pei Mohan had long since disappeared.


    The coldness from the palm of the hand indicated that the person had already left.


    Tao Yanxi''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition suddenly rose.


    She lifted the quilt, barefooted, and called his name.


    "Pei Mohan?"


    "Pei Mohan."


    "Pei Mohan!"


    A sound, a sound, echoed in the empty room, but no one responded.


    Tao Yanqi stood barefooted in this empty room, with his hands on his sides, his head bowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The room was a little cold, and the cold wind blew in from the window and hit Tao Yanxi directly.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered, suddenly as if she had remembered something, she immediately turned back to the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone and dialed Pei Mohan''s phone number with trembling fingers.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is empty, please check it before dialing."


    An icy mechanical sound rang in the phone, and Tao Yanxi was icy cold all over.


    She looked forward blankly, not knowing what was going on for a while.


    It was raining lightly outside the window, pattering incessantly.


    Tao Yanxi took a while to recover, she patted her face, cleaned up briefly, and then went out.


    She had just come downstairs when she saw a Lincoln parked downstairs.


    A man in a suit was standing beside the Lincoln car. When he saw Tao Yan''s footsteps down, he immediately walked up to her and said respectfully, "Miss Tao, my master is in the car, please see me."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and nodded.


    She got into the car with the man, and saw a middle-aged man sitting next to him who was five points similar to Pei Mohan.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this man was Father Pei.


    Father Pei glanced at Tao Yanxi and sighed deeply.


    "Miss Peach."


    His eyes were a little red, as if he had cried.


    But what is it that makes a man cry?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said respectfully, "Hello, uncle."


    The corners of Father Pei''s mouth twitched into a smile, "We met for the first time today, and I didn''t bring you any gifts. I''m really sorry."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, not intending to greet him.


    Since Father Pei came to find him, something must have happened to Pei Mohan.


    "What happened to him?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Father Pei''s eyes were complicated, "He''s sick."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi clenched her fists, "What about others?"


    "I''ve already gone to Country M." Father Pei lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "His condition has gotten worse."


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, she didn''t understand why it was fine yesterday, why it became what it is now after just one night.


    "I want to see him." Tao Yanxi said.


    Father Pei shook his head, "Miss Tao, I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, just stared at Father Pei.


    "We got a call from him early this morning."


    "Han Er said he might..."


    Speaking of this, Father Pei''s voice was obviously choked with sobs.


    "Maybe never wake up."


    Tao Yanxi was stiff, no, it was impossible.


    In the background of the story, Pei Mohan can obviously be cured!


    "how come!"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was a bit sharp, and it was particularly abrupt on this light rainy day.

 v3 Chapter 872： Teacher sister vs student brother (26)

    Father Pei gave Tao Yanxi a deep look and said, "He asked us to agree to a condition."


    "If he really can''t wake up, he will protect you forever."


    Father Pei rubbed his eyes, suppressed the crying in his voice and said, "We agreed."


    "Less than half an hour after he contacted us, the driver told us that he was in a coma."


    Tao Yanxi was almost speechless, why did it become like this?


    "We have already sent him out of the country. When we come to see you, his mother and I will also go to country M."


    "We''ve trained a medical team over there and hopefully, hopefully, can cure him."


    As Father Pei spoke, his eyes became more and more red.


    There are more than 500 people, and the most hope is that the children and grandchildren will be well.


    But now his son is suffering from illness and may never wake up.


    Every time I think of this, Father Pei only feels a burst of sadness.


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t speak, she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Obviously in the background of the story, Pei Mohan still has more than half a year before going abroad for treatment.


    Why, why so much earlier? And it''s getting worse?


    "We left you two houses, you can sell one, it should be enough for you to live."


    "A special lawyer will contact you in the follow-up. My mother and I have to leave China."


    Tao Yanxi nodded stiffly, almost unable to think.


    "Miss Tao." Pei''s father looked at Tao Yanxi, "Han''er said that the days with you are his happiest days."


    "As his father, I thank you very much."


    Father Pei''s eyes turned red, "Thank you for bringing him happiness."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head stiffly. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but found that she couldn''t make any sound.


    "Miss Tao, it''s time for me to leave."


    Father Pei rubbed his eyes and looked out the window.


    It was still raining outside, and it seemed to be getting bigger.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi spit out such a word dryly.


    She got out of the car, and the assistant next to her held an umbrella for her.


    Tao Yanxi moved to the side, letting the rain hit her.


    The assistant glanced at her, put away the umbrella, opened the door, and sat in the driver''s seat.


    After a few seconds, the car started.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the car that was moving away, and clenched her hands.


    The rain wet her clothes, wet her hair, and made her drenched all over.


    Tao Yanxi stood there for more than ten minutes, and then she returned to the room.


    Tao Yanxi had a fever, which made him dizzy.


    She was lying on the sofa, letting the cold wind blow in from the window, stirring her body over and over again.


    Tao Yanxi felt her throat dry and her consciousness became chaotic.


    Her body was terribly hot, and she fell into a dizzy sleep, as if she had had a long, long dream.


    In her dream, she saw her brother.


    At that time, my brother was dressed in black.


    He obviously didn''t like wearing black clothes the most, but that day, he wore a black robe with his silver hair, and his expression was indifferent.


    At that time, he seemed to smell the smell of blood faintly, but the smell of blood was too light, so light that she just passed that thought and was thrown out of her head.


    She seemed to have said something to him, and her brother seemed to smile and replied something.


    But what did they say?


    She seems to have forgotten.

 v3 Chapter 873： Teacher sister vs student brother (27)

    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, the fever had subsided.


    Nothing in the room has changed, she is still in this empty room.


    Tao Yanxi''s throat was still a little dry, she sat up and leaned on the sofa.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, thank you. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi knew that she had a high fever and no one sent her to the hospital, but she was fine. There was only one reason, Xiao Yao saved her.


    [Little master, we don''t need to say thank you~]


    Xiao Yao''s voice sounded very lively, but when she looked closely, she could detect the weakness in her voice.


    Tao Yanxi raised his right hand and pressed it against his eyes, [I dreamed of my brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao is a little surprised, ¡¾What happened to the little master dreaming about the big master? ¡¿


    [Dream that he was wearing a black suit, we seemed to say something. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao paused, "What do you think, little master? ¡¿


    Tao Yanqi closed his eyes, [I don''t know, I seem to smell the blood on his body. ¡¿


    ¡¾Blood smell? ¡¿ Xiao Yao was startled, her tone became surprised, ¡¾When did that happen? ¡¿


    ¡¾I do not remember. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s tone is a little confused, ¡¾Brother never likes to wear black, that **** smell, in this three thousand world, who can hurt him? ¡¿


    [Xiao Yao, I suddenly feel that I have always claimed to love my brother, but I have only been immersed in my world and loving my brother. ¡¿


    [Little master, don''t think too much. ¡¿ Xiao Yao comforted.


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi answered in a low voice, and said nothing.


    At this moment, the phone on the side suddenly lit up, which was the update prompt of "Scourge".


    Tao Yanxi clicked in and found that "Divine Retribution" has been updated by more than one million at a time, and the update time is uniform, and it should be released regularly.


    And just in the last chapter of the update, it was revealed that "Divine Scourge" was over.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly clicked in to take a look. The style of writing in the later period has not changed, it is Pei Mohan''s unique style.


    Pei Mohan, in just over a month, actually wrote more than one million words!


    However, it was obvious that he was only awake for a few hours a day.


    Something quickly flashed through Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    What if, what if Pei Mohan only rested for a few hours a day?


    The rest of the time was spent coding, she knew his hand speed, about eight thousand an hour.


    Writing 40,000 to 50,000 words a day, for him, only takes five or six hours.


    During the day, Pei Mohan slept in the classroom, she knew that.


    In other words, at night, is Pei Mohan secretly coding?


    Why does Pei Mohan do this? Is it because you noticed that your condition is starting to get worse?


    There were many thoughts in Tao Yanxi''s mind, but in the end it only evolved into a sigh.


    "God''s Retribution" was over, Pei Mohan went to M country, and she couldn''t stop like this.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi submitted a resignation report.


    On the day she left school, she saw Lin Ranran by chance.


    Lin Ranran and Cheng Gan cuddled with each other, smiling sweetly.


    The plot is moving in the direction it should go, and the male and female protagonists will probably live happily ever after.


    But what about her brother? How to survive?


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the sky. The sky was very blue. Occasionally, birds flew by, making a light mark.


    Her brother, she came to the rescue.

 v3 Chapter 874： Teacher sister VS student brother (28)

    Two years later, a private hospital in M ??country.


    In the clean and tidy ward sits a man in a hospital uniform.


    The man''s hair is a little long, and it looks a little messy because he hasn''t taken care of it for a long time, but the hair is abnormally smooth. From the back view alone, it is impossible to tell that he is a man.


    The man''s eyelashes are very long, and the long eyelashes cast a shadow on the eye socket, which makes people imagine infinitely.


    The man was very white, and the sunlight hit him, as if it could reflect the slowly flowing blood.


    After two years in a coma, Pei Mohan woke up.


    Pei Mohan looked out the window. There was a big green tree outside the window. There were two birds on top of the tree, combing their feathers for each other.


    Pei Mohan still had a drip on the back of his left hand, and the icy liquid flowed into his body drop by drop, nourishing his body and maintaining some basic functions of his body.


    Compared to him two years ago, his body became thinner and thinner, and the taste of indifference on his body became more intense.


    Now, he seems to want nothing more.


    Pei Mohan still remembered that when he just woke up, there was chaos in the ward.


    Pei''s father cried with joy, and Pei''s mother cried.


    They have waited for this day for too long.


    But he did not see her figure.


    The figure he saw again and again in that endless dream, the figure he supported him to live again and again in the endless darkness.


    Did she forget him?


    Pei Mohan''s fingers moved slightly, his eyes lowered.


    He wants to go back to her country to find her, to give her a big hug, to tell her that he loves her.


    However, he can''t do it now.


    Although he woke up, his condition was still very unstable.


    He didn''t know if he would fall asleep again.


    He didn''t know what it was like when he slept again and woke up again.


    He can''t delay her, she should have a better life.


    Pei Mohan comforted himself, but his heart was bitter.


    If he can''t be with her, what''s the point of him waking up?


    Pei Mohan was a little confused.


    There seemed to be some noise from outside the ward, which was a little noisy.


    The door seemed to be opened and someone walked in.


    Pei Mohan didn''t even move, he didn''t want to turn around or see other people.


    "tatter"


    The sound of walking was getting closer, Pei Mohan''s ears moved slightly, but his body still maintained a movement.


    The man seemed to have walked to his bedside, and Pei Mohan didn''t speak. He thought that the person who came should speak first.


    Time passed by and the man did not speak.


    If he hadn''t heard the man''s shallow breathing, Pei Mohan would have thought that the man had left.


    Pei Mohan frowned, turned slightly, and looked at the person coming.


    The moment he saw the person coming, he suddenly burst out with a pressing aura.


    Those indifferent eyes suddenly brightened terribly, and surprise and joy were written on his face.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say a lot, wanting to tell all his beloved hands.


    However, thousands of words finally converged into a brilliant smile.


    He smiled with frowning eyes, and his whole person was full of life.


    Seeing this, the man also had a smile on his face.


    She stretched out her hand, and a gentle and sweet voice sounded in the quiet ward.


    "Hello, I''m your attending doctor, Tao Yanxi."

 v3 Chapter 875： Teacher sister VS student brother (29)

    Two years ago, after Tao Yanxi resigned, she sold the two houses her father left her, worth 180 million.


    She used this part of the money to establish a charitable fund in the name of Pei Mohan, which is considered to be a good deed.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi came to M country to study.


    She spent some energy to be admitted to the best medical school in the best M country. During her studies, she took the initiative to communicate with her tutors.


    A year ago, she finished all her studies and published an article that caused a stir in the medical community.


    Tao Yanxi entered the public eye as a "genius medical girl". Under the blessing of various halos, she took the initiative to find Pei''s father, hoping to take over Pei Mohan''s treatment.


    Father Pei thought about it for a long time, and finally agreed with the guarantee of the bosses of the hospitals.


    This year, Tao Yanxi has been treating Pei Mohan.


    In the end, the hard work paid off, and Pei Mohan finally woke up.


    Although his current situation is not very stable, Tao Yanxi is confident that she will be able to cure Pei Mohan.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s treatment, Pei Mohan''s condition is getting better and better.


    After more than a year of treatment, Pei Mohan can finally live like a normal person.


    From the process of treating Pei Mohan, Tao Yanxi learned that five years ago, Pei Mohan had a car accident and injured a certain sponge in his mind, so he was so sleepy.


    And that car accident was actually specially designed by the company opposite to Pei''s company.


    Originally they designed Young Master Pei, but Pei Mohan drove Young Master Pei''s car that day, so there was a car accident.


    It can be said that Pei Mohan suffered this death completely on behalf of his brother.


    Because of this, Young Master Pei never dared to face Pei Mohan.


    Every time he saw him, he couldn''t stop feeling guilty.


    But now that he is better, Pei Mohan''s health is better, and he is at ease.


    After Pei Mohan returned to normal life, he did not choose to return to China, but settled down in country M with Tao Yanxi.


    The two got married, and in the third year, Pei Mohan personally directed the filming of "Retribution".


    As soon as it was released, "God''s Retribution" caused a sensation, and the total box office reached 10 billion, becoming the third largest box office in the history of the film.


    The book "God''s Retribution" also entered the public''s field of vision and became the book with the most adaptations at the box office.


    It''s just a pity that Pei Mohan never wrote a novel again.


    "The Scourge" is his first novel and his last novel.


    Many years later, "Divine Retribution" was published again and again, and some people even began to study the worldview of "Divine Retribution" to spy on such a magical world.


    There is never a shortage of boring and smart people in this world.


    One day, such a post suddenly appeared on a famous forum.


    #I discovered a shocking secret of "Shenzheng"! #


    Click on the post to see, this is the content.


    [I found out that "Divine Retribution" turned out to be a hidden love letter!


    Look at the catalog!


    1. Taojia Village


    2. That boy from the Li family


    3. Secrets that cannot be told


    4. Did you say it?


    5. Someone below


    6. Move by yourself


    7. Fulfill you


    8. Under the foot


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Look at the table of contents I posted, can it be combined into one sentence?


    Peach and Li have formed their own way without saying a word, this is your name, and it is the existence that I will never forget...]


    As soon as this post came out, everyone was surprised!

 v3 Chapter 876： Nurse sister VS dual personality brother (1)

    [2nd Floor: Damn it! I went to see it! Truly a love letter! ¡¿


    [3rd Floor: Incredible! As expected of a boss! ¡¿


    [Fourth floor: Oh my god, what kind of fairy author is this! ¡¿


    [5th ??Floor: I cried with a bang, this is too cruel! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This post is getting more and more popular, and "God''s Retribution" has become popular again, and even led to a new type of novel called "Hidden Head Novel".


    This post is also getting more and more popular. People go from admiring and envy to discussing the author''s immortal talent, and many people speculate who the girl who was confessed like this is.


    This post has covered hundreds of thousands of floors until one day, on the floor of 520,000, such a sentence appeared.


    [Floor 520000: That girl, do you know this love letter? ¡¿


    do you know?


    they do not know.


    Maybe the girl knows, maybe the girl doesn''t.


    But they hoped that the girl knew, and even, she would be with him and live happily ever after.


    This is probably the wish of all of them.


    At the same time, Pei Mohan lost his breath in Tao Yanxi''s arms, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, it was a happy and warm smile.


    Tao Yanxi put away the fragments of her brother''s soul, and just as she was about to leave, she suddenly felt a power of faith.


    The power of belief nourished her soul, and she couldn''t help showing an expression of enjoyment.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, let¡¯s go. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi said with a chuckle.


    Xiao Yao quickly activated the teleportation, the familiar dizziness came, Tao Yanxi fainted obediently.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi felt that someone was pushing him.


    "Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao, why did you fall asleep?"


    Some sharp voices came into Tao Yanxi''s ears, she opened her eyes subconsciously and said, "A little sleepy."


    "Also, you''ve been working overtime for several days in a row, so you''re very tired." Xiao Fang said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at the person next to him.


    Xiao Fang, who was wearing a nurse''s uniform, looked very plump, Tao Yanxi looked down at herself subconsciously, she was flat, um...


    "Then you can rest for a while, I will continue to round the room." Xiao Fang left after finishing speaking.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, in response to Xiao Fang''s words.


    After Xiao Fang left, Tao Yanxi sorted out the memories of the original body.


    The original memory is ordinary, the children taught by the ordinary working class, and finally admitted to a key college. He has just graduated from college and came to this hospital for an internship.


    This is a private hospital. The people in the hospital are either rich or expensive. If you go to one, you will not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life.


    The original body actually came for this purpose, but after working overtime for several days, he finally died of overwork.


    At the same time, she also came into this world.


    Xiao Yao also quickly passed on the background of the story to him, and Tao Yanxi realized that the older brother from this world was actually in this hospital.


    [Little master, the existence of the White Moonlight Stone has been detected. ¡¿Xiao Yao suddenly said, ¡¾It was the one that escaped last time! The Soul Fragment of the Great Master is also here! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she was very concerned about the missing piece of soul, but she never thought that she would encounter it in this world.


    ¡¾Where? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked.


    [It seems to be...] Xiao Yao paused for a while.

 v3 Chapter 877： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (2)

    [On the great master of this world. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and asked with a trace of doubt and anxiety: [What''s going on? ¡¿


    [The soul fragment of the master of this world seems to share a body with the soul fragment that escaped. ¡¿ Xiao Yao explained.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, she suddenly thought of something, sat up and looked at the medical record book.


    Tao Yanxi quickly turned to the medical record book belonging to her brother, and on the medical record book, there was a sentence written.


    "Suspected dual personality."


    Tao Yanxi closed the medical record book, [Let''s go take a look. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi stood up and found his brother''s ward in the original memory.


    After a brief tidying up, she walked towards the ward with the medical records.


    The environment of private hospitals is very quiet, and the wards are also far apart.


    There is basically everything in the ward, and it covers a large area. One ward is almost 200 square meters.


    Tao Yanxi came to her brother Zhu Xinqiu''s ward and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    A soft voice came from inside.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and walked in. After taking two steps, she saw Zhu Xinqiu sitting on the hospital bed.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him calmly, and said to Xiao Yao at the same time: [Can you feel the two soul fragments? ¡¿


    [Yes, the little master, there are indeed two pieces, and the White Moonlight Stone is also in the body of the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and asked with concern, "How are you feeling now?"


    Zhu Xinqiu looked up at Tao Yanxi and said with a chuckle, "It''s okay."


    "When can I be discharged from the hospital?" Zhu Xinqiu asked again.


    Tao Yanxi said embarrassedly: "I have to ask the attending doctor about this."


    Zhu Xinqiu also knew that he was embarrassing the little nurse in front of him, and he said helplessly: "I''ll trouble you, is it still the same medicine today?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that she didn''t seem to have brought any medicine.


    Zhu Xinqiu realized that Tao Yanxi didn''t have the medicine in his hand, and realized something.


    He smiled and said, "Xiao Tao, are you too tired recently? My condition is not stable recently, you must be very tired."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "Fortunately, take the medicine at night."


    Zhu Xinqiu nodded, and everything obeyed the doctor''s arrangement.


    "Thank you, Xiao Tao." Zhu Xinqiu said sincerely.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Xinqiu with a gentle face, and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, the elder brother in this world is really gentle.


    Tao Yanqi raised a big smile and said, "This is what I should do."


    The smile on Zhu Xinqiu''s face became more gentle, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zhu Xinqiu turned his head to look out the window, it seemed that the scenery outside the window attracted him even more.


    Tao Yanxi made sure that the soul fragments that belonged to Lu Xunqing and the White Moonlight Stone entered Zhu Xinqiu''s body together, so she didn''t make a sound to disturb Zhu Xinqiu.


    Although Zhu Xinqiu looked gentle, Tao Yanxi felt that he was separated from the world by a transparent film.


    That layer of film isolated him and her, so even if Zhu Xinqiu stood in front of him, she still had the feeling that she couldn''t touch him.


    And Zhu Xinqiu''s tenderness is also superficial, not reaching the depths of the soul.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Xinqiu''s figure and didn''t know what to say for a while.

 v3 Chapter 878： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (3)

    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi quietly withdrew.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Zhu Xinqiu''s eyelashes trembled slightly, but Tao Yanxi did not retain her after all.


    After Tao Yan went out, she carefully studied Zhu Xinqiu''s medical records.


    Zhu Xinqiu was transferred to this hospital a month ago. Before being transferred to this hospital, he seems to have been treated in other hospitals, but there is no medical record.


    Because Zhu Xinqiu has the White Moonlight Stone in his body, after Zhu Xinqiu was transferred to this hospital, he quickly gained the love of everyone in the hospital, even including the sweeping aunt!


    However, although Zhu Xinqiu looks gentle, he is actually inhumane.


    It is good to everyone, but this kind of good is only superficial, as if no one can enter his heart.


    In the daytime, Zhu Xinqiu is very gentle, but once at night, his temperament will change greatly and become extremely irritable. Anyone who gets close to him will be beaten violently.


    To this end, the hospital is also specially equipped with special security personnel.


    The attending doctor''s diagnosis of Zhu Xinqiu can only be said to be "suspected dual personality", and he does not know how to judge this.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well that Zhu Xinqiu''s personality would change drastically in the evening probably because at that time, Lu Xunqing''s soul was at work.


    Tao Yanxi planned to come and see again at night. If Lu Xunqing had his own memory, she might be able to communicate with him.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi came to the ward again.


    In the ward, Zhu Xinqiu was lying quietly on the bed, his face was pale, but not so pale.


    Tao Yanxi had just walked to the hospital bed when Zhu Xinqiu suddenly opened his eyes.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes are a little red, and those eyes are also full of wildness.


    "You..." As soon as Tao Yanxi uttered a word, Zhu Xinqiu suddenly pressed him under her body.


    Tao Yanxi''s back was on the cold ground, and Zhu Xinqiu''s heavy body was pressed down on her body.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s hand grabbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, and his hands clenched suddenly.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi knew that this soul fragment belonging to Lu Xunqing had no memory of Lu Xunqing.


    Tao Yanxi''s face flushed, she coughed violently, and Zhu Xinqiu''s hand slowly tightened.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi put her hand on Zhu Xinqiu''s chest, then clamped her legs around his waist, and with a sudden force, pressed Zhu Xinqiu under her body.


    Tao Yanxi imprisoned Zhu Xinqiu''s wrist with both hands, and her legs pressed against his.


    "You calm down!"


    Tao Yanxi said loudly.


    Zhu Xinqiu looked at Tao Yanxi, and those eyes were full of wildness.


    "Who are you!"


    Zhu Xinqiu''s voice sounded hoarse. Unlike him in the daytime, now he looks full of aggression.


    "I''m your exclusive nurse." Tao Yanxi said, "My name is Tao Yanxi."


    "Peach Yanxi..." Zhu Xinqiu murmured, with a trace of confusion in his eyes, he shrugged and sniffed something.


    A few seconds later, Zhu Xinqiu suddenly grinned, smiling wildly.


    "My name is Zhu Buhui." Zhu Xinqiu, oh, no, it should be Zhu Buhui.


    "I wish you no regrets." Tao Yanxi read his name.


    Zhu Bugui snorted coldly and moved his wrist, "You can get off me now."


    "If you promise me not to attack me, I will go down." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I won''t attack you." Zhu Bugui said, with a trace of blood in his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 879： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (4)

    Zhu Bureg''s actions became more and more rude, as if he was going to tear Tao Yanxi apart.


    Tao Yanxi realized that she couldn''t go on like this, so she was cruel and bit Zhu Bureg''s tongue all at once.


    I wish you did not regret eating the pain, and subconsciously loosened up a little.


    Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to stand up immediately.


    She took two steps back and took a defensive posture.


    "I wish you no regrets, let''s talk." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhu Bugui was panting heavily, and there was a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and with those blood-red eyes, it looked a bit terrifying.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhu Bugui''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said, "Calm down first."


    Zhu Bugui sneered, "Calm down? I''m very calm."


    Zhu Bugui looked straight at Tao Yanxi, and when he saw him, he felt a wave in his soul.


    I want to possess this person, I don''t know why, but I just want to possess this person.


    Zhu Bugui clenched his fists with both hands, stepped forward, and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    Originally, he and she were not very far away, so Zhu Buhui only took two steps before coming to Tao Yanxi again.


    His height was very oppressive to Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Bugui without any fear, with a hint of firmness in his eyes.


    "You have a good relationship with him?" Zhu Bugui suddenly asked.


    His eyes were very dangerous, it seemed that as long as Tao Yanxi opened her mouth to say "yes", he would tear her apart.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, Zhu Bugui knew that there was another person?


    She didn''t answer his question, but instead asked, "Do you know the existence of Zhu Xinqiu?"


    Zhu Bugui sneered, "Of course I know."


    "He also knows my existence." Zhu Bugui said.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, she didn''t know this.


    She thought that Zhu Xinqiu didn''t know that there was another person in his body.


    Zhu Bugui squeezed Tao Yanxi''s chin, "You two have a good relationship?"


    He asked again, as if he was unwilling to get an answer to his question.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s just a relationship between an ordinary nurse and a patient."


    Zhu Bugui heard this answer, and only then let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "Remember, you can only be mine." Zhu Bureg''s eyes turned red, "Sooner or later, this body will belong to me completely."


    Zhu Bugui bit Tao Yanxi''s neck, causing Tao Yanxi to exclaim in pain.


    The next moment, Zhu Bureg''s body slumped all of a sudden, and finally fainted.


    Tao Yanxi clutched her neck, blood seeping out from between her fingers, causing her to frown involuntarily.


    She helped Zhu Xinqiu to the hospital bed, perhaps because Zhu Buregai fell asleep. At this time, he looked very calm and peaceful.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, covered him with a quilt, then turned and left.


    She has to go and bandage it, and Zhu Buregai''s mouth is too cruel.


    Just after Tao Yanxi left the ward, Zhu Xinqiu slowly opened his eyes.


    The smell of blood in his mouth reminded him that the other personality sleeping inside him must have done something during the time he was sleeping.


    and¡­¡­


    Zhu Xinqiu touched the position of his heart, his heart beating fast.


    He could feel that another personality in the body seemed to trigger something that made him very concerned, that he wanted to devour his main personality and become the master of this body.

 v3 Chapter 880： Nurse sister VS dual personality brother (5)

    Zhu Xinqiu pursed his lips, this is not good.


    If one day, his main character really disappears, what will happen?


    Zhu Xinqiu is unwilling to disappear, so he will never let another personality occupy this body.


    Zhu Xinqiu raised his eyebrows and rubbed his temples. He looked out the window, where the moonlight was shining in.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes flashed a ray of light, as if he had thought of something, and he had already made plans in his heart.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi put a very cute Band-Aid on her neck.


    People who didn''t know saw it and thought she went to spend the spring supper with her lover last night and lingered all night.


    However, in reality, she was bitten by a vicious man.


    Tao Yanxi knew this very well, and she was not the only one who knew this.


    I wish Xinqiu, I also know.


    When Tao Yanxi came to the ward for rounds again, she noticed that there was a slight change in Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes when she looked at her.


    If yesterday was the kind of tenderness that tends to be superficial, then today is a little bit of inquiry, a little bit of curiosity, and a little bit of calculation hidden in the depths of my eyes.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t open the topic first, she just routinely asked a few questions about her body and then prepared to leave.


    But just as she turned around to leave, Zhu Xinqiu stopped her.


    "Peach."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s voice is still gentle, and can''t pick out any faults.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and asked curiously, "Mr. Zhu, what''s wrong?"


    Zhu Xinqiu still had a gentle smile on his face, "Did he embarrass you last night?"


    Who he is is self-evident.


    Tao Yanxi touched his neck subconsciously, obviously, this was Zhu Xinqiu at a high speed, and the scar on his neck was actually Zhu Bu regrets what he did.


    A trace of guilt crossed Zhu Xinqiu''s face.


    "I apologize to you on his behalf," he asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not your fault, you don''t need to apologize to me."


    Although Tao Yanxi said so, but Zhu Xinqiu did not agree with this sentence at all.


    He shook his head and said, "I was one with him."


    Having said that, Zhu Xinqiu''s face is full of loneliness and fragility, and that look is really distressing.


    Tao Yanxi lowered his eyes, Zhu Xinqiu was not an emotional person, many times, he used gentleness to cover up all his emotions.


    But now, in just a few minutes, he showed his vulnerability.


    There is only one reason for this, he wants to get some information from her.


    Tao Yanxi knew this very well, she sighed and walked towards Zhu Xinqiu.


    "On this point, he doesn''t seem to think so." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Huh?" A trace of doubt crossed Zhu Xinqiu''s face. Of course, this doubt was also intentional.


    Although he can feel the existence of another personality in his body, he has no idea what he did or said.


    He could only vaguely perceive his emotions, and Zhu Xinqiu had also tried to communicate with another personality, but it was all in vain.


    Another personality, completely rejecting his communication.


    And last night, it was the first time that Zhu Xinqiu felt strongly that another personality wanted to completely control the body''s emotions.


    What caused this change was Tao Yanxi standing in front of him.

 v3 Chapter 881： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (6)

    "He wants to completely control your body," Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhu Xinqiu nodded slightly, he knew this, which also proved that Tao Yanxi did not lie.


    Zhu Xinqiu sighed and asked with a hint of discomfort, "He, did he say anything else?"


    Tao Yanxi knew that Zhu Xinqiu deliberately set her words.


    "He said his name was Zhu Bugui."


    Tao Yanxi was not sure whether Zhu Xinqiu knew the name of Zhu Bugui, but she still chose to tell him.


    "I wish you no regrets?" Zhu Xinqiu whispered, "No regrets, no regrets..."


    What is the other personality thinking?


    Why did you choose this name for yourself?


    "He said something deeper?" Zhu Xinqiu''s tone was a little anxious.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, Zhu Bugui didn''t seem to have said anything, so she said, "No more."


    There was a trace of loss on Zhu Xinqiu''s face, but after a few seconds, he forced a smile and said, "That''s it."


    "Thank you anyway." Zhu Xinqiu said, "You are the best girl I have ever met."


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile and said, "Mr. Zhu is serious."


    Zhu Xinqiu chuckled lightly, "Mr. Zhu''s name is too outrageous, just call me Xinqiu."


    "Xinqiu." Tao Yanxi didn''t refuse, and called out directly.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xinqiu''s expression was gentle, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes was also very gentle.


    At this moment, in his eyes, it seems that only Tao Yanxi exists.


    If it were another girl, she would have fallen into the trap of Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes.


    But Tao Yanxi is different. Although she loves her brother deeply, she is also very clear that at this time, Zhu has no regrets and does not love her.


    "Xiao Tao." Zhu Xinqiu''s tone was also very gentle, "Can I ask you one thing?"


    "Whatever, just say it." Tao Yanxi cooperated with Zhu Xinqiu.


    "Can you tell him that I actually care about his feelings, okay?" Zhu Xinqiu said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "If I am lucky enough to meet him again."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s mouth has a deeper smile, "You will meet him."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and did not refute Zhu Xinqiu''s words.


    As Zhu Xinqiu said, she will meet him.


    That night, when Tao Yanxi came to the ward again, Zhu Bugui sat on the sofa with a hostile expression.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, he immediately stood up and asked, "What did he say to you?"


    "He asked me to bring you a sentence." Tao Yanxi said, "He cares about your feelings very much.


    "Heh..." Zhu Bugui sneered, "If he cares about my feelings, he should give me his body!"


    "Fake, what kind of good person is he?" Zhu Bugui''s expression was very displeased, and his eyebrows were filled with disdain and contempt for Zhu Xinqiu.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Buhui and said disapprovingly, "He should be the owner of this body."


    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Buhui was instantly ignited.


    He suddenly walked in front of Tao Yanxi and bit Tao Yanxi''s lips fiercely.


    His movements were as rough as ever, and he bit Tao Yanxi''s lips once again.


    The smell of rust spread in his mouth, and Tao Yanxi made a whimpering sound.


    Zhu Bu regrets letting go of Tao Yanxi and threatened: "If you dare to say good things for him again, you will do it next time...kill you!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Then she is really scared~

 v3 Chapter 882： Nurse sister VS dual personality brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi felt that this threat was useless to her.


    But looking at Zhu Bugui''s vicious expression, if she didn''t cooperate, he would have lost his face.


    So, Tao Yanxi pretended to be very scared and said, "You...you don''t want to be like this."


    Zhu Bugui was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s performance. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he nodded and said, "As long as you are good..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Tao Yanxi.


    "Buy me a street?"


    Zhu Buhui was stunned for a moment, and said with a bit of shyness: "The street... the street can''t be bought for the time being, but if you really want it, I can make money to buy it for you!"


    In fact, Zhu Xinqiu is very rich, not to mention buying one street, it is more than enough to buy ten streets.


    But in Zhu Bureg''s eyes, Zhu Xinqiu''s money belongs to Zhu Xinqiu, not his money.


    When he buys things for his woman, he must use his own money!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Zhu Buhui to answer like this, so he coughed lightly and said, "Okay."


    "Hmm, but if you''re not good..." Zhu Bugui glared at Tao Yanxi viciously.


    Tao Yanxi replied subconsciously, "Hit my head crooked?"


    Zhu Buhui was stunned again, he looked at Tao Yanxi, and said with some stumbling: "Head... The head can''t be swayed."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "It won''t look good if you hit your head crookedly." Zhu Bureg took another sentence.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said in agreement, "Yes, yes, you can''t hit your head crooked, it won''t look good if your head is crooked."


    Zhu Buhui snorted lightly, which was a response to Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "You can''t make your head crooked, but you can still call your father when you gan." Zhu Bugui said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Originally Tao Yanxi thought that Zhu Bugui was a ruthless, cruel and impersonal master, but now it is possible, most likely, to be a foolish white sweet on the surface?


    Oh, still full of silly white sweets who only have the word "dry" in their heads.


    "Don''t worry, this body will soon belong to me!" There was a trace of cruelty in Zhu Bureg''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi patted Zhu Wuxiu''s shoulder and said, "No hurry."


    "Why? You don''t want me to touch you?" Having said that, Zhu Buhui wanted to kiss Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head quickly, "No, no."


    "It''s just that Zhu Xinqiu''s condition is very unstable now. If you occupy this body, you will definitely be pulled to the research institute for research. At that time, we will not be able to meet!"


    Tao Yanxi flickered seriously.


    And Zhu Bugui really believed it, and he asked nervously, "Really...really?"


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi looked serious, "Don''t worry, when Zhu Xinqiu is discharged from the hospital, you can occupy this body."


    "Then when will he be discharged from the hospital?" Zhu Bugui asked again.


    "As long as you don''t make trouble, you can be discharged from the hospital in half a year." Tao Yanxi turned on the cheating mode.


    Zhu Bugui frowned, "I didn''t make trouble."


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Zhu Buhui paused for a few seconds before asking, "What is making trouble?"


    "It appeared when you shouldn''t have appeared." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhu Bugui frowned and thought for a while, "I see, I just don''t make trouble."


    "Well, that''s right." Tao Yanxi raised her hand and patted Zhu Bureg''s head.


    Zhu Buhui snorted lightly, with a somewhat arrogant expression on his face.


    Tao Yanqi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, wishing you no regrets is much more coaxing than wishing Xinqiu!

 v3 Chapter 883： Nurse sister VS dual personality brother (8)

    Zhu Buhui had a limited time to wake up, and after Tao Yanxi said a few words to him, he fell asleep again.


    Of course, she did not forget to threaten Tao Yanxi before she fell asleep, so that she would not be too entangled with the main character, he would soon occupy this body.


    Tao Yanxi did not object, nor did he agree.


    Zhu Bugui just thought Tao Yanxi had acquiesced, and then fell asleep with confidence.


    Tao Yanxi covered Zhu Xinqiu well with a quilt, tidy up the room briefly, and left.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Zhu Xinqiu met.


    Zhu Xinqiu seemed to like looking out the window, and every time Tao Yanxi came to the room, he could only see his back.


    Zhu Xinqiu heard the movement and knew that Tao Yanxi was coming.


    He didn''t turn around either, just said softly, "You''re here."


    Tao Yanxi put the matching medicine aside and said, "Well, it''s time for you to take the medicine."


    "Let''s put it there, I''ll eat it later." Zhu Xinqiu said.


    "I have to watch you eat." Tao Yanxi poured a cup of hot water for Zhu Xinqiu.


    When Zhu Xinqiu heard this, she turned around.


    There was a gentle light on his face, almost drowning Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her brows and said in a serious tone, "The water is still hot, so I''ll take the medicine when it cools down."


    "Okay." Zhu Xinqiu nodded.


    "Xiao Tao, last night..." There was a trace of embarrassment on Zhu Xinqiu''s face.


    Tao Yanxi knew what Zhu Xinqiu wanted to ask as soon as she heard it, and she would naturally follow his words.


    "I saw him last night."


    This he, of course, is not sorry.


    "Really?" A trace of joy crossed Zhu Xinqiu''s face, and those eyes became more gentle.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "We chatted for a while."


    When Zhu Xinqiu heard this, he lowered his head slightly, hiding the dark light in his eyes.


    "It looks like Xiao Tao has a good relationship with him."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes were sad, it seemed that this incident was very sad for him.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi raised a smile and said, "Xinqiu, in fact, I know that he is your sub-personality."


    The implication is that she chatted with Zhu Buhui entirely because of Zhu Xinqiu.


    "Xiao Tao, I''m glad you said that." Zhu Xinqiu raised her hand and squeezed Tao Yanxi''s face softly.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s hands were a little icy, and Tao Yanxi''s face hurt a little.


    Tao Yanxi put her hand on Zhu Xinqiu''s hand, and rubbed his face against his palm.


    The smile on Zhu Xinqiu''s face became more and more gentle, "Xiao Tao, can you tell me, what did you talk about? I..."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s expression became more and more lonely, "I also want to be one of you."


    Zhu Xinqiu is very clear that no one can refuse him.


    He has always had a knack for rhetoric and sympathy.


    Although Tao Yanxi knew that Zhu Xinqiu was lying to her, she still told Zhu Xinqiu the content of her chat with Zhu Bureg, but concealed some of the more important ones.


    "He doesn''t seem to like you very much and keeps talking about taking over your body."


    Tao Yanxi said, anyway, this point, Zhu Xinqiu is clear.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s expression became more and more lonely, "Why? We are obviously one, aren''t we?"


    Tao Yan looked at the cup next to her and found that it was a little cold.

 v3 Chapter 884： Nurse sister VS dual personality brother (9)

    She picked up the cup and did not answer Zhu Xinqiu''s question.


    "It''s time for you to take your medicine."


    Zhu Xinqiu took the cup and said "thank you".


    Tao Yanxi handed the medicine to Zhu Xinqiu, who took the medicine and drank it obediently.


    "How are you feeling today?" Tao Yanxi asked with concern and at the same time as a routine.


    Zhu Xinqiu put the cup of drinking water aside, raised a smile and said, "Not bad."


    "Want to go out for a walk? The weather is nice today." Tao Yanxi suggested.


    Zhu Xinqiu shook his head. He tilted his head and glanced out the window. The window was full of greenery and the sun was very good, but it was not suitable for him.


    "I want to read a book." Zhu Xinqiu said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    "Well." Zhu Xinqiu replied in a low voice, but did not retain Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi put away the remaining medicines and turned to leave.


    When she was about to leave the ward, she seemed to hear Zhu Xinqiu''s voice.


    "Xiao Tao, you will help me, right?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t even pause in her footsteps, nor did she answer Zhu Xinqiu''s words, she moved on and left the ward.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Zhu Xinqiu looked at the empty room. Instead of flipping through the book, she looked out the window, wondering what she was thinking.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to the nurse''s room, a group of nurses were discussing something.


    Tao Yanxi heard so much that she was probably a new female doctor in the hospital. I heard that she was a doctor from a famous medical school in M ??country, with countless halos.


    From the discussions of the nurses, Tao Yanxi knew that the heroine Mu Jingshi was here, and the plot was about to start.


    In the original story background, Mu Jingshi cured Zhu Xinqiu, but later, Zhu Xinqiu kidnapped Mu Jingshi.


    No one knows why Zhu Xinqiu kidnapped Mu Jingshi, but Mu Jingshi escaped successfully with the halo of the heroine, and finally brought Zhu Xinqiu to court and sentenced to death.


    Tao Yanxi sat aside, listening to the gossip of the nurses, her thoughts drifted a bit.


    Time passed little by little, and in a blink of an eye it was night again.


    Tao Yanxi came to the ward again, and was greeted by Zhu Buhui with red eyes.


    As soon as Zhu Bugui saw Tao Yanxi, he began to question her.


    "Did you see him today!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Zhu Bugui and said helplessly: "I am a nurse, he is a patient, he has to take medicine, of course I have to see him."


    Zhu Bugui made a vicious expression, "I can also take medicine!"


    "You''re not sick, what medicine do you take?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "Who said I''m not sick? I''m sick!" Zhu Bugui looked righteous.


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, you are ill, but the medicine has a prescribed time. The doctor said that it must be taken at that time."


    "Humph!" Zhu Bugui snorted coldly. Although he was very dissatisfied with this explanation, he didn''t pursue anything further.


    "Besides taking the medicine, what else did you say?" Zhu Bugui made another fierce expression.


    "He asked me something about you." Tao Yanxi said.


    "You told him?" Zhu Bugui asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, if I didn''t tell him anything, he would definitely suspect something."


    I wish you no regrets, it seems to make sense.


    "Then what did you tell him?"

 v3 Chapter 885： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (10)

    "I didn''t say anything, I just said you wanted to occupy this body."


    Tao Yanxi patted Zhu Wuxiu''s shoulder, "You better lie down."


    Zhu Bugui shook his head and said very stubbornly, "I want to sit, and when I sit, I will be as tall as you!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Ha ha.


    "You said it well, you warned him every day that I wanted this body, and asked him to give it to me quickly!" Zhu Bugui said fiercely.


    "But he is the main character." Tao Yanxi was quite helpless, and did not know why Zhu Bugui was so persistent in wanting this body.


    "Bah! Does he deserve it? I should be in charge of such a perfect body."


    Zhu Bugui said and took off his hospital clothes, pointed to his eight-pack abs and said, "Did you see it? I practiced these abdominal muscles!"


    "The main character, he knows how to play with his broken piano every day, and his body is very weak. I run to exercise every night, and finally I have developed eight-pack abs, and..."


    Zhu Buregai rolled up his sleeves, "Did you see that? These beautiful muscle lines!"


    He took off his trousers again, "See! Those curvy thighs, those tight calf muscles!"


    "These are all my credits!"


    Zhu Bugui said more and more and felt more angry, "This body is so fit because of my hard work, why does he occupy my body!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Put your pants on first." Tao Yanxi advised.


    "No!" Zhu Buhui became angry, which could not be easily relieved.


    He pointed to his boxer **** again, where there was an obvious bulge.


    "This place that can bring you x..ing blessings is also because of my exercise that is so lasting and powerful!"


    "Tell me, that main character didn''t do anything, this body fell into his hands, it must be impotence!"


    Zhu Bugui said, and felt a little aggrieved.


    "Why give him this body?"


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously agreed: "It really shouldn''t be given to him."


    Look at the grievances of Zhu Buregai, all pouted.


    "Yes, this body should have been mine!" Zhu Bugui made his final statement.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples and was almost taken away by Zhu Bureg''s series of fallacies.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and covered the quilt with Zhu Bugui.


    "However, when you appeared in this body, he had grown very big." Zhu Bugui snorted coldly, with a hint of gloom in his expression, obviously thinking of something bad.


    "Do you remember when you appeared in this body?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Zhu Bugui didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, he just covered the quilt angrily and lay down all of a sudden.


    "I should sleep now."


    Obviously, Zhu Bugui didn''t want to tell her about it.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that she couldn''t be too hasty, she patted Zhu Bureg''s back and said softly, "Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Zhu Bugui was covered with a quilt and let out an "um".


    Tao Yanxi quickly left, the ward was dark, the curtains were drawn so tightly that not even the moonlight could penetrate.


    Zhu Bugui lifted the quilt and sat up. He looked down at his hands with an inexplicable expression, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "tick tock"


    Only the bell was ringing in the room, like the sound of him appearing that night...

 v3 Chapter 886： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (11)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi was told that Zhu Xinqiu''s attending doctor was replaced by Mu Jingshi.


    Mu Jingshi will re-diagnose Zhu Xinqiu, so the medicine will be temporarily stopped during this time.


    Originally, the only patient Tao Yanxi was assigned to was Zhu Xinqiu, but Mu Jingshi said that she would observe Zhu Xinqiu for a week.


    So during this time, she didn''t want Zhu Xinqiu to have contact with anyone, because it might affect her judgment.


    This time, Tao Yanxi was completely idle.


    The patients in this private hospital are all taken care of specially, and generally speaking, there will be no temporary replacement of nurses.


    So Tao Yanxi is not worried that she will not be able to see Zhu Xinqiu in the future, but she is a little worried that if Zhu Bu regrets not seeing her at night, she will "revolt".


    However, what Tao Yanxi was worried about did not happen, because on the night when Tao Yanxi was told that she would not be able to see Zhu Xinqiu for a week, Zhu Bugui did not wake up.


    For a week, he did not wake up.


    In Mu Jingshi''s eyes, Zhu Xinqiu''s performance was too much like a normal person.


    On the seventh day of isolation, Tao Yanxi rose up and came to the window of Zhu Xinqiu''s ward.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s ward was on the first floor, and his windows were large floor-to-ceiling windows, and he could see the garden outside at a glance.


    When Tao Yanxi appeared, Zhu Xinqiu was just looking out the window.


    When seeing Tao Yanxi''s figure, Zhu Xinqiu''s mouth twitched into a smile, and his eyes flashed, as if he was very happy to see her.


    Tao Yanxi waved at Zhu Xinqiu and returned him the same smile.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s smile deepened. At this time, Mu Jingshi suddenly appeared in the ward.


    Her eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, and there was a hint of vigilance on her face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, saying hello to Mu Jingshi.


    Mu Jingshi''s eyes sank, not knowing what to think.


    She walked to the window and closed the heavy curtains, blocking the communication between Tao Yanxi and Zhu Xinqiu.


    That afternoon, the personnel department found Tao Yanxi and handed her a transfer notice.


    It indicated that she had been transferred to another ward area to care for another severely burned patient.


    Tao Yanxi took the transfer notice and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Even if she didn''t ask, she could guess that Mu Jingshi did it all.


    But she believed that Mu Jingshi would call her back soon.


    Zhu Xinqiu is not a good person to deal with.


    However, Zhu Bu regrets not showing up for a week, which made her a little concerned.


    Tao Yanxi''s idea was good. On the third day, the personnel department found Tao Yanxi again and told her that she had been transferred back again.


    That afternoon, Tao Yanxi came to the ward.


    "Xiao Tao, you are here."


    Zhu Xinqiu knew it was Tao Yanxi without looking back.


    "How do you know it''s me?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Zhu Xinqiu chuckled lightly and turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "You smell very special."


    Tao Yanxi smelled it, "It doesn''t seem to have any smell."


    "Well, only I can smell it." Zhu Xinqiu smiled softly.


    "How are you doing recently?" Tao Yanxi asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Zhu Xinqiu said, "I just miss you a bit."


    Tao Yanxi did not believe a word of this sentence.


    "I miss you too." Tao Yanxi replied.


    This sentence, Zhu Xinqiu also does not believe a word.

 v3 Chapter 887： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi and Zhu Xinqiu looked at each other and smiled, as if they had reached some consensus.


    When Tao Yanxi came, she was empty-handed, and Mu Jingshi didn''t tell her about the dispensing of the medicine, so she didn''t know whether Zhu Xinqiu still needed medicine, and what medicine she was taking.


    She came here today because she actually had other questions to ask.


    "How are you feeling lately? Has he shown up?"


    This he, of course, is not sorry.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s expression was gentle, "No, since you didn''t come to see me, he hasn''t appeared."


    This is interesting. This Zhu Xinqiu is obviously testing her relationship with Zhu Buhui.


    "What did Dr. Mu say? Do you still need hospitalization?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Zhu Xinqiu nodded, "Doctor Mu said the situation is still unstable and needs some time to observe."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi sat down, "Doctor Mu didn''t tell me about your medication, so I didn''t bring any medicine today."


    Zhu Xinqiu nodded, expressing his understanding.


    "Xiao Tao, in your eyes, what kind of person is Zhu Bugui?"


    Zhu Xinqiu seems to be very interested in Zhu Bugui, and has been trying to figure out what to say.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and said, "Well...a bit cruel, but also a bit arrogant."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes glinted, "It seems that you like him a little more."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not like I like it, I just think he might be a little cuter than you."


    "Huh?" Zhu Xinqiu raised her eyes to look at Tao Yanxi, with some doubts on her face.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t intend to go around, she shrugged, spread her hands and said, "He is much more sincere than you, and he will vent his dissatisfaction with you, unlike you..."


    A sarcastic smile evoked the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, "Testing me in every possible way, I obviously hate Zhu Bugui in my heart, but keep telling me that I care about him a lot, don''t you think, are you too hypocritical?"


    When Zhu Xinqiu heard this, he was slightly taken aback, and then he immediately said, "Xiao Tao, you may have misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding?" Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, and the irony in his eyes poured out.


    "Zhu Xinqiu, why am I being transferred away and why I was transferred back, you know very well, don''t you?"


    "I have never met with Dr. Mu. Why did she target me? Forgive my stupidity. I really can''t think of any other reason except what you said in front of her."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and looked down at Zhu Xinqiu.


    "Zhu Xinqiu, what is the purpose of your doing this?"


    "To separate me and Mu Jingshi, let me be grateful to you?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were condensed, and her expression was even more indifferent.


    Zhu Xinqiu smiled slowly when she saw Tao Yanxi like this.


    This smile is not like the previous spring breeze, nor is it as gentle and affectionate as the previous one. This smile is more like a hunting smile when encountering an opponent, which makes people tremble.


    "Peach Yanxi."


    He called her name with a hint of inexplicable ambiguity.


    "What a nice name."


    He complimented so much, and his smile deepened.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him without any hesitation.


    "Wish Xinqiu, you don''t have to play tricks behind your back. If you want something from me, just ask."


    At this time, Tao Yanxi''s expression relaxed, and she said with complex and gentle eyes:

 v3 Chapter 888： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (14)

    "I''ve always been there for you."


    Zhu Xinqiu was slightly startled, but he did not expect Tao Yanxi to say such a thing.


    It stands to reason that his use of Tao Yanxi was enough to make her angry, but why did she say such a thing?


    Are you testing him? Still acting with him and wanting something from him? Or... for real?


    Zhu Xinqiu lowered his eyes and covered the emotions in his eyes.


    "I''m tired."


    After a few seconds, he said so.


    Zhu Xinqiu lay down, closed his eyes calmly, stopped looking at Tao Yanxi, and didn''t plan to say anything more.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and said the last sentence.


    "I''ll be here tonight."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi left.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Zhu Xinqiu slowly opened his eyes.


    He put his right hand on his heart, just when Tao Yanxi finished saying that, he could obviously feel that the sub-personality seemed a little happy.


    The emotions of the sub-personality are becoming more and more diverse.


    He had guessed right before, Tao Yanxi was probably the key to his cure.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes sank slightly, and he took out a voice recorder from under the pillow.


    He put the recorder under the bed, and then lay back on the bed.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi came to the ward.


    "You cruel woman, you finally know that you have come to see me!"


    As soon as Tao Yanxi entered the door, she heard Zhu Bureg''s voice.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I can''t help Dr. Mu who doesn''t let me see you recently," Tao Yanxi explained.


    Zhu Bugui snorted coldly, "Bah, a woman''s mouth, a liar, she won''t let you come to see me, don''t you know how to come to see me secretly?"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "I can''t steal it."


    "Hmph, you''re a woman who is too honest." Zhu Bugui said with a displeased expression.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, sat next to Zhu Bugui, and asked curiously, "I heard from Zhu Xinqiu that you haven''t appeared recently?"


    Zhu Bugui rolled his eyes, "If you don''t come, what am I going to do?"


    "But I didn''t come before, why did you show up?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Zhu Buhui snorted coldly, "Can that be the same!"


    "What''s the difference?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I didn''t think much about occupying this body before, but I was bored and wanted to come out and have a look."


    "But it''s different now. I have you, and I want to occupy this body, so I must recharge my energy!" Zhu Bugui said with a confident look on his face.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and patted Zhu Bureg''s head, "Very good, I have learned to use idioms."


    Zhu Bugui glared at Tao Yanxi, "I''m not illiterate, why can''t I use idioms!"


    "Okay, you''re the best." Tao Yanxi coaxed Zhu Buhui.


    I wish you no regrets and snorted lightly, you are satisfied.


    "I have torn my face with Zhu Xinqiu today."


    Tao Yanxi told Zhu Bugui about what happened today.


    After listening to Zhu Bugui, he nodded thoughtfully, "Although he looks weak, he has always had more ghost ideas than me, so you have to be careful of him."


    "How do you know that he has many ghost ideas?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "We''ve worked together before! He thinks and I contribute." Zhu Bugui said with a look of course.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, have you worked together? How could she not understand?

 v3 Chapter 889： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (15)

    Zhu Bugui saw Tao Yanxi''s confused face, and explained kindly: "He knew about my existence a long time ago. In order to eliminate some enemies, we communicated and cooperated in the form of notes. ."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Zhu Bugui put his head on Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, yawned and said, "Do you know why he came to this hospital?"


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Because it''s quiet here. A few days ago, he offended a big boss in country M. The big boss issued a reward order to kill him, so he came to this hospital."


    "Don''t look at this hospital, although it''s just a private hospital, everyone living here is not simple."


    "I wish that guy Xinqiu, he''s very likable, he''s been in here for less than a month, and he''s fascinated by the people here."


    "However, the doctors here are a bit old-fashioned. They insist on being diagnosed before they can be admitted."


    "So he asked me to cooperate with him and do a little thing, and then he was diagnosed with the disease, and naturally he stayed."


    When Zhu Buhui said this, it was an understatement, but when Tao Yanxi heard it, it was creepy.


    Zhu Xin Qiu Ming clearly knows Zhu Bureg''s temperament, but why does she have to test her again and again?


    "What are you thinking? Miss him?" Zhu Bugui became dissatisfied again.


    Tao Yanxi comforted Zhu Bureg, and said with a hint of shock: "I just didn''t expect that there would be such a story in it."


    "Well, of course." Zhu Bugui snorted softly, "If you hadn''t made me feel comfortable, I wouldn''t tell you this!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She seemed to be thinking a little bit.


    "I''ll tell you a secret~" Zhu Bugui leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear, "The first time I saw you, I knew that you were my medicine."


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, then patted Zhu Wuxiu''s face, "Be good, talk well."


    "To be honest! Recently, I have always felt a little grumpy. When I saw you for the first time, didn''t I attack you? Then when I kissed you, I felt a lot calmer!"


    Speaking of which, Zhu Buhui seemed a little excited.


    "So, you are my medicine!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    The reason why she was able to appease Zhu Bugui, she could probably guess a little.


    Zhu Bureg''s soul belongs to her brother in the end. Her and her brother''s souls have complementary effects. In addition, Zhu Bureg''s soul is a little unstable, and she can indeed play a role in comforting her.


    "Why do you feel irritable?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    I wish I regret hearing this, a trace of sternness flashed in my eyes.


    "He wanted to destroy me and took some medicines that hurt me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "How do you feel now?"


    "It feels very good!" Zhu Bugui grinned, with a bit of silliness, "I feel great now that I have you!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    That was awesome.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been recharging my energy recently. When he''s dead, I''ll swallow him. Hehehe, at that time, this body will be mine."


    The more I talk about it, the more I feel that the future is bright, the smile on his face is even more stupid, and there is a hint of arrogance.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Compared with Zhu Xinqiu, Zhu Buregai is really a fool.

 v3 Chapter 890： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (16)

    Zhu Bugui Meiyu had to recharge his batteries, so he went to bed without chatting with Tao Yanxi for a long time.


    Tao Yan saw that Zhu Bu regret was sleeping, and left the ward.


    From the beginning to the end, neither of them noticed that under the bed, there was a recording pen flashing red, obviously in the recording state.


    The next day, Zhu Xinqiu heard all the chats between Tao Yanxi and Zhu Bugui without any accident.


    Subsequently, Zhu Xinqiu uploaded the recording content to the computer, and then encrypted it.


    Then he deleted the file on the recorder, leaving the one on the computer alone.


    Zhu Xinqiu is bound to get rid of the sub-personality.


    The sub-personality knows all his unbearable pasts, and he will never allow someone to know those dark pasts, even if that person is his sub-personality.


    Moreover, the sub-personality is getting more and more out of control, and he has to destroy him as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Xinqiu put on a coat and walked out of the ward.


    When Tao Yanxi came to the ward, she found that the ward was empty.


    She looked outside, still empty, only the green grass dancing in the wind.


    Tao Yanxi guessed where Zhu Xinqiu might go, and should be back in a while.


    Now she plans to find some Mu Jingshi and ask about Zhu Xinqiu''s physical condition.


    She came to the door of Mu Jingshi''s office, and just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard a familiar voice coming from inside, it was from Zhu Xinqiu.


    The voices inside were relatively low, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t fully hear what the two of them said, and could only roughly hear words like "no regrets" and "disappearance".


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi heard footsteps.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she quickly walked out of the office door and turned into the ward next to her.


    The sound of footsteps drifted away, Tao Yanxi stuck his head out and saw Zhu Xinqiu''s back.


    He walked very slowly, and there seemed to be a strange magnetic field around him, which made everyone in the hospital involuntarily attracted to him.


    Tao Yanxi knew that it was the White Moonlight Stone at work.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t look for Mu Jingshi anymore, Mu Jingshi should have colluded with Zhu Xinqiu, and it would be useless for her to look for her.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi came to the ward and was still greeted by Zhu Buregai.


    But today''s Zhu Bugui looks a little weak.


    He wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, buried his head on Tao Yanxi''s neck, and rubbed lightly.


    "He took a lot of medicine." Zhu Bugui said with a trace of grievance.


    Tao Yanxi was quite sure that she hadn''t received Zhu Xinqiu''s dispensing notice today, so were those medicines delivered by Mu Jingshi herself?


    "Then how do you feel now?" Tao Yanxi asked with concern.


    Zhu Bugui raised his head, his face was obviously pale, "Not very good."


    "He really wants me to disappear." Zhu Bugui''s voice sounded a little sad, "but we are obviously one, I just come out occasionally to breathe, he won''t allow me!"


    "You forgot what you said you were going to occupy this body?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Zhu Bugui glanced at Tao Yanxi, "That''s not because of you."


    "Because of me?" Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, didn''t I want to go to Yunyu with you? Otherwise, how could I want to occupy this body!"


    Zhu Buhui snorted lightly, and his ears were a little red.


    "You must also want me to hold you fiercely, right?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she doesn''t want to.

 v3 Chapter 891： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (17)

    "You think too much." Tao Yanxi patted Zhu Bureg''s head with a look of helplessness.


    When Zhu Buhui heard this, he immediately widened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi quite angrily.


    "Do you want him to possess you?"


    Zhu Bu regrets the threat on his face, as long as Tao Yanxi utters the word "want", he will throw her down! Stop her mouth so she can''t speak!


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said comfortingly, "No, let''s not mention this."


    "Hum hum hum!" Zhu Buhui hummed a few times before he nodded reluctantly.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi will be his sooner or later! For now, just let her go.


    After Tao Yanxi said two more words to Zhu Bugui, Zhu Bugui went to sleep.


    As for Tao Yanxi, he naturally left.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi found Zhu Xinqiu.


    Zhu Xinqiu still looked gentle and gentle, but his aggressive eyes betrayed his surface tenderness.


    "You came."


    Zhu Xinqiu smiled lightly, as if welcoming Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside the bed, looked at Zhu Xinqiu and said, "Did you take medicine yesterday?"


    "Naturally." Zhu Xinqiu sat up, just looking at Tao Yanxi, "I''m sick, so naturally I need medicine."


    Tao Yanxi paused, why does this sound so awkward?


    "Why do you insist on destroying Zhu Bureg?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Xiao Tao, you are a nurse, why do you ask me to cure the disease? Don''t you think this is a bit ridiculous?" Zhu Xinqiu asked back.


    Indeed, this is a disease that needs to be cured.


    However, the example of Zhu Bugui is too special.


    Zhu Xinqiu clearly knew his existence, and they even cooperated side by side in the past, so why does Zhu Xinqiu want to destroy Zhu Bureg now?


    "Xiao Tao, the weather is fine today."


    Zhu Xinqiu said a word without beginning or end. He looked out the window, which was still full of greenery.


    What happened between the patients did not affect their replacement at all.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the outside of the garden and responded with an "um".


    "Xiao Tao, as a nurse, you will help me, right?"


    Zhu Xinqiu''s tone had a hint of fragility, and he was really pitiful in this way.


    "I''m just a nurse, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    This was clearly rejected.


    Zhu Xinqiu guessed the answer long ago, he turned around and looked at Tao Yanxi, the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    "Xiao Tao, people live to guard a secret. Once the secret is revealed, there is no need to live. So, protect your secret well, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned, what did Zhu Xinqiu mean?


    Did she realize that she was not the original body?


    This is... too scary!


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.


    "Some secrets, even if they are irreversible, will be revealed in front of the world."


    The implication is that your secret, she must be exposed.


    Zhu Xinqiu chuckled lightly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even more gentle.


    He raised his hand and stroked Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "That''s really... a pity."


    Want to uncover his secrets? How could he allow it?


    Xiao Tao, why do you like to be smart?


    It''s so **** disgusting...


    Zhu Xinqiu''s hand touched Tao Yanxi''s neck and tightened suddenly...

 v3 Chapter 892： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi never thought that Zhu Xinqiu would come to such an event.


    Zhu Xinqiu looks frail, her weak temperament will always make her forget that this body has eight-pack abs and has gone through countless trainings!


    Even if Zhu Xinqiu is not so good at fighting, the strength of this body is obviously enough to suppress her.


    Tao Yanxi blushed and grabbed Zhu Xinqiu''s wrist with both hands, trying to shake him off.


    But Zhu Xinqiu''s strength was much stronger than hers, and she really couldn''t break free for a while.


    Just when Tao Yanxi felt that she might be getting cold, Zhu Xinqiu suddenly let go of her.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s blue veins burst out on his head and his face was flushed.


    He grabbed the sheet with a look of pain on his face.


    "No... you... hurt... her!"


    His mouth spit out such words, and his eyes were terrifyingly red.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was the wish that no regrets came out.


    In the next instant, the corner of Zhu Bugui''s mouth evoked a sarcastic smile.


    He said in a strangely tender tone: "What? You fell in love with her?"


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was Zhu Xinqiu coming out.


    "none of your business!"


    Zhu Xinqiu said word by word again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, after confirming the eyes, I wish I had no regrets.


    Zhu Bugui''s state looks very bad, at least in Tao Yanxi''s view, this is definitely not the state he should be in.


    "what!"


    Zhu Bugui suddenly screamed, his body trembled, and the blue veins on his arms burst out, looking very scary.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly calmed down.


    He raised his head, but the blue veins on his forehead hadn''t gone away.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi like that, and smiled slowly.


    That smile made Tao Yanxi feel horrified, and she took a step back abruptly.


    The next moment, the man who was smiling fainted.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, this was the first time this situation had occurred, and I am afraid that Zhu Xinqiu would have to be more vigilant.


    I don''t know what Zhu Xinqiu will say to her when she wakes up.


    Tao Yanxi made a quilt for Zhu Xinqiu, and then stayed by the bed, waiting for him to wake up.


    On the way, Tao Yanxi also went out to have a meal.


    The hospital cafeteria is very good, delicious and inexpensive, and it is her latest love.


    When Tao Yanxi came back, Zhu Xinqiu had already woken up.


    He was sitting there holding his legs, looking very pitiful.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and asked, "Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    Zhu Xinqiu shook his head and said softly, "No need."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi pulled up a chair and sat down, not forcing Zhu Xinqiu to eat something.


    "This is the first time he has stopped me." Zhu Xinqiu''s voice was still very low, if Tao Yanxi had not been paying attention, he might have missed it.


    "You are really different." Zhu Xinqiu said again.


    "This is my honor." Tao Yan said, of course she is different, she is his favorite sister! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    It''s like Zhu Xinqiu, a bad man, who wants to strangle himself.


    Tao Yanxi made a face at Zhu Xinqiu''s back, and stuck out her tongue mischievously.


    Fighting wits and courage with a man like Zhu Xinqiu is really tiring.


    She misses silly Bai Tian Zhu Bu regret, so maybe they can go to the cafeteria to eat sweet and sour pork ribs hand in hand!

 v3 Chapter 893： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (18)

    Zhu Xinqiu had no idea that Tao Yanxi''s thoughts had drifted to the sweet and sour pork ribs. He looked out the window and his voice became misty.


    "You are different."


    He repeated it again, and the whole person looked a little... um... neurotic.


    Tao Yanxi came back to his senses and subconsciously replied: "I am me, a different firework..."


    I wish Xinqiu:  ¡­


    Zhu Xinqiu paused for a while, then continued, "I suddenly began to doubt whether it was right to keep you here."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes at Zhu Xinqiu''s back.


    "I''m staying, right? This is an established fact." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhu Xinqiu smiled and admitted: "Yes, this is an established fact."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, unwilling to dwell on this issue with Zhu Xinqiu too much.


    "You really don''t want to eat anything? The sweet and sour pork ribs in the cafeteria are very good."


    I wish Xinqiu:  ¡­


    Can you make people feel good about it?


    However, he was really hungry.


    "Then..." Zhu Xinqiu paused, "Come here."


    "Okay!" Tao Yanxi responded and turned to go out to buy food for Zhu Xinqiu.


    After Tao Yanqi left, Zhu Xinqiu turned around and looked at the empty room with a thoughtful expression.


    Tao Yanxi bought a portion of sweet and sour pork ribs and a portion of rice. Zhu Xinqiu was indeed a little hungry, and he finished eating soon.


    After eating, he pursed his lips, looking unhappy, and he didn''t know what he was unhappy about.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions, but she could see it. Zhu Xinqiu is not only clever, but also loves brain supplements. He doesn''t know where he got so much energy, and he can make a big play in one''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t like such people at all, because often they don''t chat in the same channel, so they''re exhausted.


    But who made Zhu Xinqiu his own brother? Isn''t that just petting?


    After Zhu Xinqiu finished eating, he was silent for a few minutes, then lay down and went to sleep.


    Tao Yan saw that Zhu Xinqiu had no desire to speak, so he was playing with his mobile phone.


    Anyway, she just guarded him to see what kind of moth he could play.


    Tao Yanxi felt boring when she played with her mobile phone. On a whim, she searched for Zhu Xinqiu on the Internet.


    The information of Zhu Xinqiu was quickly revealed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, but this information was strange.


    Tao Yanxi fumbled with her fingers on the screen. After a few minutes, she realized that this information was too perfect, so perfect that she could not pick out any faults.


    This information shows that Zhu Xinqiu was born in a musical family and loved the piano since he was a child. He has always been studying at home until he was sixteen when he came out of his home to practice and won the first place in the World Piano Competition that year.


    Since then, Zhu Xinqiu has been active on the stage of music.


    Since then, Zhu Xinqiu has won all kinds of awards, big and small.


    And he has become the dream object of countless girls with his handsome appearance, prince-like temperament, and that touching piano performance.


    There are even princesses from neighboring countries who admire him and are willing to offer the whole country, only to ask her to be with him.


    Today''s Zhu Xinqiu can be said to be standing at the pinnacle of music and has become an unattainable existence for countless people.


    Tao Yanxi looked at this document, and the more she read it, the more strange it became.


    In her mind, there was a sudden conjecture that this information was fake.

 v3 Chapter 894： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (19)

    In this world, as long as a person has been there, it will definitely leave traces.


    Tao Yanxi pressed this strangeness in her heart, and planned to go home to check Zhu Xinqiu''s information.


    That night, when Tao Yanxi and Zhu Bugui met, Tao Yanxi curiously asked something about the information on the Internet.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Zhu Buhui would tell her, but Zhu Buhui chose to remain silent.


    This silence made Tao Yanxi confirm that there must be something wrong with the information.


    After saying goodbye to Zhu Bugui, Tao Yanxi returned home.


    After returning home, the first thing she did was to turn on the computer and start searching for Zhu Xinqiu''s information.


    Of course, not only did she search on Ming.com, but more, she picked it up a little bit based on some obscure information.


    This pick made Tao Yanxi sighed at Zhu Xinqiu''s methods.


    In some places, it left a little trace, if it weren''t for her suspicion and strong memory, she might have ignored it.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s means of hiding the truth is also a must.


    It can be said that so far, Zhu Xinqiu is the soul fragment of the most scheming brother Tao Yanxi has ever encountered.


    Tao Yanxi spent a whole night trying to piece together a little bit about Zhu Xinqiu''s identity.


    Judging from the information she pieced together, Zhu Xinqiu was not a child of a musical family.


    As for his identity, Tao Yanxi has not yet found out.


    She is not in a hurry, anyway, one day, she will find the truth.


    For several days, Tao Yanxi would **** for Zhu Xinqiu''s identity little by little every night, and even glimpsed the secret that Zhu Xinqiu tried so hard to hide.


    Zhu Bugui has been sleeping all the time recently, and even if he wakes up occasionally, he just said a few words to Tao Yanxi and then fell asleep.


    On the other hand, I wish Xinqiu more and more words, and there is a faint trend of being promoted to a talker.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi probably spelled out an outline about Zhu Xinqiu''s identity.


    But to confirm, she has to go to City B.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Zhu Xinqiu that she was going to City B, and she didn''t even tell Zhu Bureg.


    Tao Yanxi directly asked the hospital for three days off on the pretext of having a wedding at home.


    After asking for leave, Tao Yanxi went to City B.


    After some tossing and turning, Tao Yanxi came to a small mountain village with traffic jams.


    There are not many people in the mountain village. The young and strong all go out to work, leaving some old people to be with the loess until the end of their lives.


    The mountain village looks very desolate. At first glance, only the word "poverty" can be summed up.


    Tao Yanxi visited the old people in the mountain village and listened to them tell the stories of the past.


    Those desolate, cruel and helpless pasts, those pasts that have been buried in the bottom of people''s hearts that people don''t want to touch, those small pieces of the past that have been suppressed by some people as secrets for a lifetime.


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi returned to the hospital.


    The first thing she did when she returned to the hospital was to see Zhu Xinqiu.


    However, when she came to the ward to take a look, she found that Zhu Xinqiu was no longer there.


    After questioning, people in the hospital told her that Zhu Xinqiu had been discharged from the hospital a day earlier.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    The disease is not cured, what hospital?


    Tao Yanxi had a bad premonition in her heart, she quickly checked Zhu Xinqiu''s address and headed over there.

 v3 Chapter 895： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (20)

    The place where Zhu Xinqiu lives is a suburban villa, and it is an independent one, and there are no other villas around.


    And Zhu Xinqiu has always lived alone, without even inviting a servant.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the villa, the garden of the villa was desolate, and it could be seen that it had not been taken care of for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi rang the doorbell, but no one responded.


    "Zhu Xinqiu, I know you are inside, open the door." Tao Yanxi said loudly.


    There was still no response inside, Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and started ringing the doorbell again.


    "Jingle Bell"


    "Jingle Bell"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The bell kept ringing, and after a few minutes, the door slowly opened.


    Tao Yanxi walked in and walked quickly to the hall of the villa.


    In the hall, Zhu Xinqiu was sitting on the sofa, and under his feet, lay the tied Mu Jingshi.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mu Jingshi, this is... Has the plot progressed to the kidnapping part?


    In other words, Mu Jingshi will be cured of Zhu Xinqiu?


    But how is it possible? She was only gone for three days.


    If Zhu Xinqiu is really cured, has Zhu Bugui disappeared?


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, walked quickly to Zhu Xinqiu''s side and said, "Is there any regrets?"


    Zhu Xinqiu glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly, his eyes were a little red, and it seemed that Zhu had no regrets.


    "Disappeared."


    Zhu Xinqiu''s tone was calm, as if this was just a trivial matter for him.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her hands, "I don''t believe it."


    Zhu Bugui Mingming wanted to occupy this body, how could it just disappear so easily?


    What happened in the three days she left?


    Zhu Xinqiu glanced at Zhu Bugui, "I don''t believe it? So what?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, indeed, she was helpless.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and sat across from Zhu Xinqiu.


    She glanced at the unconscious Mu Jingshi and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Zhu Xinqiu raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled lightly.


    "Nothing to do with you."


    "She is your attending doctor, and I am your exclusive nurse." Tao Yanxi said.


    The implication is that this matter is related to her.


    Zhu Xinqiu sneered and leaned back on the sofa, showing a relaxed state.


    "Since you want to get involved, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and took a deep breath, as if she had made an important decision.


    "She knew your secret, didn''t she?"


    Tao Yanxi has always been very strange. In the background of the story, why did Zhu Xinqiu kidnap Mu Jingshi after Mu Jingshi cured Zhu Xinqiu.


    Now, she probably understands.


    Mu Jingshi should have accidentally known Zhu Xinqiu''s secret, which is why Zhu Xinqiu was moved to kill.


    Yes, killing heart, if it wasn''t for Mu Jingshi''s heroine halo, then Zhu Xinqiu would definitely kill Mu Jingshi later.


    Tao Yanqi stared at Zhu Xinqiu. At that moment, Zhu Xinqiu''s muscles were tense, and the whole person showed a posture of vigilance and defense.


    "Zhu Xinqiu, you are not from a musical family at all, but a child from a small mountain village in City B."


    Tao Yanxi said this in a straightforward manner, with no expression on her face.


    Zhu Xinqiu clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his hands burst out.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to notice Zhu Xinqiu''s state, but slowly revealed Zhu Xinqiu''s secret.

 v3 Chapter 896： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (21)

    Twenty-five years ago, Zhu Xinqiu was born in a poor family in Taohua Village, City B.


    That small mountain village is extremely poor, with an annual per capita income of less than 1,000 yuan, and the transportation is very inconvenient, and basically there is no communication with the outside world.


    The people in the small mountain village are so poor that they can only eat some boiled cabbage and potatoes every day. Eating meat is a rare luxury in a year.


    And the family that Zhu Xinqiu was born into was extremely poor.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s father is a violent maniac. In addition to beating and scolding Zhu Xinqiu and his mother every day, he makes trouble everywhere. In the end, Zhu''s mother can only lose money.


    At that time, Zhu Xinqiu was young and could only steal food from other homes if he couldn''t eat enough every day.


    At first everyone just took pity on him and let him steal a potato or two.


    But later, all the money in Zhu Xinqiu''s family was lost to Zhu''s father, and the family couldn''t open the pot for three days. In the end, Zhu''s mother could only dig some wild vegetables to eat.


    Zhu Xinqiu can only steal food from other family members again and again.


    Later, Father Zhu found out, and relying on Zhu Xinqiu''s age, he went to other people''s homes to steal some meat or steamed buns to eat.


    At that time, everyone was poor, and they were reluctant to eat rice and noodles on weekdays, so how could they forgive that Zhu Xinqiu for stealing?


    Everyone hid things tightly, and later, Zhu Xinqiu couldn''t steal it.


    What he couldn''t steal was that Father Zhu''s temper became more and more irritable, hitting Zhu Xinqiu''s thin body again and again with the thick wooden stick.


    At this time, Mother Zhu wiped her tears, but she would not stop Father Zhu at all.


    During the ten years of abuse, Zhu Xinqiu became more and more silent, and the whole person was gloomy, which made people afraid to see it.


    Until one day, people in the village found out that the Zhu family had moved away.


    It was said to be moved, but nothing in the family was taken away, as if it disappeared into the village for no reason.


    At that time, the villagers didn''t like Zhujia either, and they were all happy about their departure.


    Later, when Zhu Xinqiu appeared in front of everyone again, he won the World Piano Competition at the age of sixteen.


    In the six years from the age of ten to sixteen, Zhu Xinqiu''s experience seemed to be a blank.


    But Tao Yanxi still found something. For example, Zhu Xinqiu left Taohua Village alone.


    Ten-year-old Zhu Xinqiu was penniless and had no work unit to recruit him. He moved from place to place and finally worked in an underground casino.


    Where is the underground casino?


    It was smoky and chaotic, and Zhu Xinqiu suffered a lot there and could not speak.


    Zhu Xinqiu spent two years there again. When he was thirteen years old, he was spotted by an old man and brought back home.


    Zhu Xinqiu is extremely talented in music, and the old man is a retired piano professor.


    The old man taught Zhu Xinqiu how to play the piano. As long as he played one note incorrectly, he would be punished by not being able to eat or even drink water for a day.


    In the beginning, Zhu Xinqiu often could only eat a bowl of rice for a few days, and sometimes did not eat for a week, and could only survive by drinking water from the dirty faucet.


    Later, Zhu Xinqiu''s skills became more and more proficient, and he never missed a note.


    At the age of sixteen, the old man died, leaving him a large inheritance.


    But that legacy can only be given to him if he wins the world piano competition.

 v3 Chapter 897： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (22)

    I wish Xinqiu went all out to win the championship and enjoy the praise and pursuit of everyone.


    That is, the moment he got the trophy, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t let people know his past, that dirty past.


    Once those people know, they won''t love themselves, they won''t praise themselves.


    They will only look at themselves with that kind of contempt, pointing at him, calling him J.ian.


    I wish Xinqiu would not allow such a thing to happen, so after he successfully obtained the inheritance, he spent a lot of money to have someone forge an identity for him.


    And he himself, also learned hacking techniques, little by little eradicated the imprint of his once unbearable existence.


    Zhu Xinqiu is very talented, and what Tao Yanxi can find is very limited.


    But these things are enough to destroy Zhu Xinqiu.


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was calm, but Zhu Xinqiu, who was opposite her, was not calm at all.


    Tao Yanxi knew more than Mu Jingshi knew.


    He clenched his fists, killing intent.


    But at this time, Zhu Buhui, who existed in his body, wanted to break free.


    I can''t let Zhu Xinqiu kill Tao Yanxi, I can''t!


    Zhu Buhui slammed into the shackles and wanted to occupy this body.


    However, Zhu Xinqiu''s strength is much greater than his, and no matter how hard he collides, he can''t break free.


    Zhu Xinqiu''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and he knew very well that Zhu Buhui cared about Tao Yanxi very much, and he would never let him hurt Tao Yanxi.


    However, Tao Yanxi is not dead, and his secret opportunity has been exposed!


    He will go back to the dark days when he was insulted and beaten by others. He doesn''t want it, absolutely doesn''t!


    Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes were red, he let out a roar, and attacked Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi had already made preparations, she held Zhu Xinqiu''s arms with both hands, and then pressed him under her body instead.


    Zhu Xinqiu had a grim expression, and the veins on his forehead burst out, as if about to burst open.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and kissed Zhu Xinqiu''s lips.


    Zhu Xinqiu widened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, and the smell of blood spread between her lips.


    "%@£¤%*@"


    A wonderful note hummed from Tao Yan''s nose, a tune that Zhu Xinqiu had never heard before.


    Zhu Xinqiu is extremely sensitive in music. Although he did not want to learn the piano voluntarily at the beginning, the instinct for music has been imprinted in his soul over the years.


    Zhu Xinqiu subconsciously followed Tao Yanxi''s humming to find the rhythm.


    As he repeated the rhythm over and over in his mind, he only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.


    When Zhu Xinqiu fell into a coma, Tao Yanxi let go of Zhu Xinqiu.


    Her face was pale, and there was some sweat on her forehead.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, walked to Mu Jingshi''s side, and squatted down to check her status.


    Mu Jingshi is wearing a tracker, which is obviously not the handwriting of Zhu Xinqiu.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression changed, and the person who was going to save the heroine was about to arrive.


    Tao Yanxi gritted her teeth and took Mu Jingshi out of the villa onto the road not far away.


    Then she returned to the villa, brought Zhu Xinqiu out, and set off another fire.


    Along with the raging flames, Tao Yanxi and Zhu Xinqiu also disappeared in S City.


    When someone came, only Mu Jingshi was found. As for the person who kidnapped Mu Jingshi, he had long since disappeared.

 v3 Chapter 898： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (23)

    Tao Yanxi took Zhu Xinqiu back to Taohua Village overnight.


    The old people in Taohua Village still remember Tao Yanxi, but they no longer know Zhu Xinqiu.


    Tao Yanxi obtained the consent of the old people and found an abandoned but still clean house to live in.


    Zhu Xinqiu is still in a lethargic state, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up.


    Tao Yanxi has been guarding Zhu Xinqiu, waiting for him to wake up.


    Zhu Xinqiu only felt that he had a very long dream, in which he climbed to the top of world music and became an unattainable existence.


    However, when he opened his eyes, the dream was so broken.


    At this time, he was standing in a dilapidated house, and there was only a candle that was about to burn out, emitting a faint light.


    In front of him, two people were lying.


    Zhu Xinqiu recognized at a glance that they were his nominal father and mother.


    There was blood that had coagulated on the ground, and it looked particularly oozing.


    He looked down at his hands, which were also covered with blood, and there was a kitchen knife covered with blood next to him.


    He killed people.


    This is Zhu Xinqiu''s first thought. Compared with him for many, many years, now he has been able to calmly accept this fact.


    These two people were supposed to die.


    Zhu Xinqiu pursed his lips, he didn''t know why he appeared here, he only knew that he was leaving.


    "I wish a new autumn."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the room.


    Zhu Xinqiu looked up and saw a person exactly like him walking out of a dark corner.


    "You..." Something flashed through Zhu Xinqiu''s mind, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    "I wish to regret it." Zhu did not regret it.


    Zhu Buregai''s eyes fell on the two dead bodies that had long since lost their breath, and a gloom flashed on his face.


    "This is the first time we meet." Zhu Bugui said, "This is also the first time I appear in your body."


    I remember this scene very clearly.


    At that time, he had just woken up, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a tall man with a kitchen knife who wanted to chop him.


    The woman next to him tried to stop him, but he cut her arm.


    The warm blood on his face also aroused his ferocity.


    Zhu Bugui was awakened by Zhu Xinqiu, because at that time Zhu Xinqiu was not able to resist Zhu''s father.


    But no regrets.


    At that time, Zhu Buhui revolted against Zhu''s father, but was held back by Zhu''s mother and said to forgive.


    Zhu Bugui, who had just been awakened, would have the emotion of "family morality". He only knew that the man in front of him wanted to kill him.


    In order to survive, he had to kill the man.


    Zhu Bugui fought with Zhu''s father, and Zhu''s mother wanted to persuade her to fight, but she was pushed away and hit the cabinet, killing her.


    In the end, Zhu Fu was stabbed by Zhu Bugui, and he lost his life.


    Since then, Zhu Bugui has been lurking in Zhu Xinqiu''s body until he has another crisis.


    Many things, Zhu Bugui has actually forgotten, but he still remembers that he was awakened by Zhu Xinqiu, and he also took the place of Zhu Xinqiu and suffered some pain that he couldn''t bear.


    So why can''t this body be dominated by him?


    Until now, Zhu Bugui still thinks so.


    The last candle in the room was finally extinguished, the room was dark, and even the moonlight abandoned them...

 v3 Chapter 899： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (24)

    The room was very quiet, so quiet that Zhu Xinqiu could only hear his own breathing.


    The sound of breathing was so heavy, as if countless mountains were pressing on him, making him a little breathless.


    Zhu Xinqiu closed his eyes, clenched his hands tightly, and the blue veins on his arms burst out, but he could not vent his inner emotions at this time.


    When he opened his eyes again, the picture changed again.


    In the clean and bright room, a haggard-looking old man grabbed his hand, and the last rays of light bloomed in his eyes.


    This is the teacher who taught him the piano. He once thought that following this teacher would be the beginning of his happy life.


    But later, he discovered that it was just another form of punishment.


    The old man seemed to want to say something, but Zhu Xinqiu slowly pulled out his hand.


    The light in the old man''s eyes gradually dimmed, and finally, there was no life left.


    "Do you hate him?" Zhu Bugui''s voice came from behind.


    Zhu Xinqiu slowly turned around and saw Zhu Bureg, who was in his youth, and he was also himself in his youth.


    Zhu Xinqiu looked at Zhu Buhui and said nothing, and occasionally a red light flashed in those dark eyes.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of Zhu Bugui''s mouth, "Every time, every time, every beating, I suffer for you."


    "Zhu Xinqiu, you are a coward!" Zhu Bubu looked at Zhu Xinqiu with remorse.


    Zhu Xinqiu still doesn''t speak, the lights in the room are getting dimmer, as if the life of an old man is about to disappear gradually.


    The lights flickered for a while, and the shadows flickered on the faces of Zhu Xinqiu and Zhu Bugui, reflecting the same face, but with different expressions.


    The next second, the lights dimmed, and the room became dark again.


    When the light came on again, he stood on the world stage, holding the trophy of the World Piano Competition in his hand.


    The trophy was heavy, and since then it has also left a mark on his mind.


    Zhu Bugui appeared in front of him again, wearing a white suit, like a prince charming from a fairy tale.


    However, Zhu Xinqiu is clear, and Zhu Bugui is not a prince charming.


    And neither is he.


    "Are you happy?" Zhu Bugui asked with red eyes.


    The corner of Zhu Xinqiu''s mouth twitched into a smile, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.


    "Happy," he heard himself say.


    I wish you did not regret pursing your lips and not speaking.


    This dazzling stage made him the center of the world, how could he not be happy?


    How could he be unhappy?


    Zhu Xinqiu only felt that there was a fog in front of him, and he seemed to be unable to see Zhu Bureg''s expression.


    He thought, Zhu Bugui should despise himself very much.


    Beneath his bright and beautiful disguise, there is a heart that has already been rotten.


    Zhu Xinqiu closed his eyes, the trophy slipped from his hand and hit the ground with a crisp sound.


    Darkness enveloped him again.


    "Why do you want to destroy me?"


    Zhu Xinqiu seemed to hear Zhu Bugui ask this.


    He also asked himself, why must Zhu Buhui disappear?


    Obviously, obviously they are one.


    "You know how bad I am." When Zhu Xinqiu heard himself say this, he was so indifferent that he was shocked.


    There is no voice of Zhu Buhui in my ears, nor is there any figure of Zhu Buhui around.


    I wish Xinqiu slowly opened his eyes, there is darkness in front of him, darkness, only this darkness will always be left...

 v3 Chapter 900： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (25)

    I wish Xinqiu stood there and let the darkness devour himself little by little.


    That''s it, that''s it, he told himself.


    Instead of waking up to face the cruel world, it is better to just keep falling asleep like this, falling asleep.


    "You should wake up."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind, and Zhu Xinqiu looked forward in confusion, not knowing when, a little light appeared there.


    He walked towards the light, walking slowly.


    I don''t know if I walked past, and finally came to an end.


    Zhu Xinqiu slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was Tao Yanxi''s pale face.


    "you''re awake."


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, Zhu Xinqiu had been in a coma for a month, and she was really afraid that he would never wake up.


    Zhu Xinqiu sat up, exuding a bloodthirsty breath all over his body.


    "Why did you wake me up?" Zhu Xinqiu asked with red eyes.


    He is no longer willing to face this cruel world, it would be great if he could sleep all the time.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said to Zhu Xinqiu, "Mu Jingshi posted your identity on the Internet."


    There was a trace of killing intent in Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes, his hands were clenched, and his whole person exuded a terrifying breath.


    He looked straight at Tao Yanxi, as if he would attack Tao Yanxi in the next moment.


    "I think there''s one thing you have to know."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to notice Zhu Xinqiu''s abnormality, she took out her mobile phone and put it in front of Zhu Xinqiu.


    What is displayed on the screen of the mobile phone is the comments of netizens after Mu Jingshi announced Zhu Xinqiu''s identity.


    [Yue Wanwan: woo woo woo... Was Teacher Zhu''s life so miserable? I want to hug him. ¡¿


    [A Xiao Yao: Our teacher often said that it is difficult for a poor family to have a noble child, so I gave up my efforts, but now I see Zhu Xinqiu, and I think our teacher is wrong! ¡¿


    [I want to make money: I wish the teacher has gone through so many things, but still can maintain a sincere heart, woo woo woo, I really want to cry. ¡¿


    [Yueying: Yes, yes, those people are really bad, they deserve a thousand cuts! How can you treat me like this, Teacher Zhu! ¡¿


    [Xiaoxiao: Woohoo...Xinqiu, Mama loves you! ¡¿


    [12345: I really want to go back to the past and hug Baby Qiu. Even if someone showed him warmth back then, Baby Qiu would definitely not be so uncomfortable now. ¡¿


    [Zhizhi: When I listened to Qiu Baobao''s performance before, I always felt that there was too much resentment in it. Now that I think about it, how can I not resent this world after having experienced it? ¡¿


    [I want to eat candy: However, I think Qiu Baobao still loves the piano. ¡¿


    [Have you stolen food today: woo woo woo... Where is Qiu Baobao now? Is there something wrong? Mama wants to hug you. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No contempt, no abuse, no disgust.


    These comments are so kind, they express their feelings with their greatest love, and in those feelings, there is distress, admiration, and longing.


    Zhu Xinqiu stared blankly at these comments, and the tyrannical aura around him suddenly calmed down.


    He wanted to laugh, laugh at his self-righteousness, laugh at himself using the greatest malice to speculate on the world, laugh at himself and never believe that there is love in this world after he was injured.


    However, he couldn''t smile.


    For some reason, my eyes became foggy again, as if some warm liquid was flowing out&

 v3 Chapter 901： Nurse Sister VS Dual Personality Brother (26)

    A tear slowly slipped from the corner of Zhu Xinqiu''s eyes and landed on the screen of the mobile phone, making a "click" sound.


    At the same time, a soft light radiated from Zhu Xinqiu''s body.


    The White Moonlight Stone hidden in Zhu Xinqiu''s body was spinning rapidly.


    Zhu Xinqiu closed his eyes. He accepted his imperfect self and the past that he never dared to face.


    "I wish Xinqiu, take good care of Tao Yanxi for me."


    The voice of Zhu Bu regret resounded in Zhu Xinqiu''s mind.


    The light on Zhu Xinqiu''s body became brighter and brighter, and after a few seconds, everything was calm again.


    The soul that belongs to Zhu Bureg has been completely integrated into Zhu Xinqiu''s soul, and the two original soul fragments have also merged into one.


    This is the brand-new New Year''s Eve.


    Zhu Xinqiu opened his eyes, looked at Tao Yanxi, and the corner of his mouth evoked a gentle smile with a hint of evil.


    "Thank you," he said.


    Tao Yanxi moved her fingers and put away the White Moonlight Stone that had left Zhu Xinqiu''s body.


    "This sentence should be said to yourself." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhu Xinqiu looked into the distance and said "thank you" in a low voice.


    Zhu Xinqiu accepted Zhu Buhui, and also accepted Zhu Buhui''s love for Tao Yanxi.


    That love came so inexplicably, yet so vigorously.


    "Yanxi." Zhu Xinqiu took Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Do you believe in past lives?" Zhu Xinqiu asked with a hint of love in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhu Xinqiu and said nothing.


    Zhu Xinqiu bowed his head and kissed the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand reverently, "I believe it."


    "In my previous life, I must have loved you miserably."


    "So in this life, I have been fascinated by the misery of this world, but the most innocent part of me still loves you so dearly."


    That love began the moment Zhu Buhui saw Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi sighed softly and hugged Zhu Xinqiu''s waist.


    "I believe it," she said softly.


    Believe in past lives, believe that we have always been in love with each other and have never changed.


    Outside the room, it finally dawned...


    In the next few years, Zhu Xinqiu opened the world tour concert with Tao Yanxi.


    Those who came to listen to his concert said that his piano sound was full of rich emotions.


    The cheerful tune made them smile, and the sad tune made them cry.


    Those songs were popped out by Zhu Xinqiu''s hands, giving them new life.


    When the world tour ended, Zhu Xinqiu announced his retirement from the music industry, and since then he has retired and lived happily with Tao Yanxi.


    Many years later, when Zhu Xinqiu passed away, Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments belonging to her brother and left this world.


    On the day when Zhu Xinqiu left this world, the sun was very good, and it was warm and comfortable.


    And Tao Yanxi, who left this world, also began her journey of salvation.


    After the familiar dizziness, she was greeted by the low voice of a boy.


    "Today, my mother beat me again. She blamed me for not being good enough and working hard enough to help her win the favor of her father."


    "However, I obviously worked very hard."


    "Tao Tao, you said, what should I do, what should I do..."


    The voice gradually fell, and it seemed that he was asleep.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to comfort him, she wanted to stretch out her hands to hug him, but the next moment, she discovered a very shocking thing...

 v3 Chapter 902： Regret (celebration regret extra)

    I call Zhu not regret, not regret Zhu not regret.


    Actually, the name is my own.


    Because no one has given me a name since the moment I was born.


    So, I gave myself a name, no regrets.


    I don''t regret being born, nor do I regret helping the main character bear those pains.


    My birth was originally forced out when the main character could not bear the reality, which is the meaning of my existence.


    I don''t regret helping the main character to use violence to solve those enemies, nor do I regret that I can only stay in that dark darkness and be bored all day long.


    However, one day, I saw her.


    She was like a light that drew me moths to the flames and made me desperately want to be with her.


    I told myself, I love her, I love Tao Yanxi.


    I am eager to hug her, chat with her, and go to Wushan Yunyu with her.


    However, I am only a sub-personality of the main character.


    I originally didn''t want to possess this body, but I gradually discovered that the main character seemed to hate me more and more.


    However, we are obviously one, why does he hate me?


    His disgust became my reason for occupying this body righteously.


    I told Tao Yanxi that one day I would occupy this body.


    But, in the end, I failed.


    The main character is very scheming, that''s something I''ve always known.


    But I never thought that he would use his scheming on me.


    He used the woman Mu Jingshi to make me weak and let me occupy this body for a short period of time.


    Later, I became weaker and weaker, and Tao Yanxi disappeared.


    The main character wants to kill Mu Jingshi, because Mu Jingshi knows the secret of the main character.


    However, at the last moment, Tao Yanxi arrived.


    The main character and I were caught in a very fantastic dream.


    In the dream there is everything we have encountered together. The main character is so unfamiliar, so unfamiliar that it scares me.


    I hide in the body of the main character, preparing to accumulate energy a little bit to seize this body.


    However, when the main character woke up, I saw the comments he saw.


    Those comments full of goodwill resolved the obsession of the main character for many years and made the main character peaceful and quiet.


    Humans are really strange animals.


    Sometimes they can never forget a sentence for a lifetime, and sometimes they can be relieved for a moment because of a sentence.


    The moment the main character accepted me, I knew that I should disappear.


    Over the years, the reason why I have been able to coexist with the main character is that the main character has been unwilling to accept those cruel pasts, and is unwilling to accept me who knows those pasts.


    But now that he accepts it, there is no need for me to exist.


    The only thing that worries me is Tao Yanxi.


    But I think the main character will definitely take good care of her.


    Because, the main character and I are originally one person.


    Just because of some things, we accidentally split into two people, but in fact, we have always been one person.


    I love Tao Yanxi, and I think the main character will also love her well.


    I call Zhu not regret, not regret not regret.


    I came from hell, I am going to heaven, and I am passing through the world at this time.


    Now, I have gone to earth, and it is time to go to heaven.


    I think heaven must be beautiful.


    I call Zhu Wuhui, those who do not regret not regret, those who love Tao Yanxi are not regretful, and those who never regret are not regretful.

 v3 Chapter 903： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (1)

    She has no hands! ! !


    Is she disabled?


    Tao Yanxi thought in horror, but the next moment, she felt that she actually had hands, and it seemed that there were more than two.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What kind of monster did she possess!


    [Xiao Yao, please pass me the background of the story. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said in horror, because she found that the thing she possessed had no memory!


    Xiao Yao quickly passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi, and Tao Yanxi also knew her identity.


    She is a peach tree, a peach tree capable of producing large, fragrant peaches.


    And the person who was talking near her just now was the elder brother of this life, but now he is only a ten-year-old child.


    Speaking of which, the elder brother in this life is also a prince, although this prince is not liked by the current emperor, otherwise, he will not go to the peach tree alone to complain.


    Tao Yanxi swayed his branches, it was the spring of March, and the peach blossoms were blooming just right.


    Those peach blossoms fell from the branches and attached to the boy''s body, as if putting a layer of clothes on him.


    When Qin Jingfeng woke up, it was already night.


    A lot of peach petals fell from his body, and his clothes were even stained with the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    Qin Jingfeng stretched out his small hand and stroked Tao Yanxi''s tree trunk, a grateful smile raised at the corner of his mouth.


    "thanks."


    Thank you for listening to me all the time.


    Tao Yan swayed the branches, oh, no thanks~


    Qin Jingfeng rubbed his stomach, it was already past dinner time, presumably his mother wouldn''t let him eat.


    Thinking of this, Qin Jingfeng couldn''t help but sighed.


    "It''s very late, and I can''t eat today." Qin Jingfeng murmured, "Tao Tao, have you ever been hungry?"


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, did she ever go hungry? Of course there is, it is very uncomfortable to be hungry, she still knows this.


    Tao Yanxi shook her branches and responded to Qin Jingfeng.


    However, Qin Jingfeng couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi meant. He looked at the peach blossoms and rubbed against the peach tree.


    "I should go back."


    After Qin Jingfeng finished speaking, he touched the peach tree again, then turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi saw Qin Jingfeng leaving, and looked at his back with some resentment.


    Now that she can''t transform into a human form, she can only watch Qin Jingfeng leave.


    Xiao Yao seemed to be aware of Tao Yanxi''s thoughts, and suddenly said, "Little Master, although you can''t move now, you can still fall asleep~"


    Falling into a dream is a relatively simple magic trick.


    Tao Yanxi was so familiar with Xiao Yao that her head suddenly became enlightened.


    Although she can''t move her nest now, she can fall asleep!


    Some of her peach petals were left on Qin Jingfeng''s body. She only needed to borrow those peach petals to know where Qin Jingfeng was and what state he was in now.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi began to detect Qin Jingfeng''s state.


    The peach tree was planted in the courtyard of Qin Jingfeng''s Pianhe Hall, and there was just one peach tree in the courtyard.


    After Qin Jingfeng returned to his room, after drinking a few sips of tea, he lay on the bed and forced himself to sleep.


    He put his hand on his stomach, which could relieve the pain caused by hunger to the greatest extent.


    Qin Jingfeng''s consciousness was dizzy, and he fell into sleep after a while.

 v3 Chapter 904： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (2)

    Qin Jingfeng had a very beautiful dream. Although he couldn''t remember what he dreamed, he just felt that the dream was very beautiful.


    Qin Jingfeng woke up and felt full of energy.


    He still has morning class to do, so he has to get up.


    Although Qin Jingfeng is a noble prince, he is actually just an unfavored prince, so there are only two people who serve him.


    And those two people also left yesterday.


    However, Qin Jingfeng was not used to being served by so many people. He could do things like dressing and washing himself.


    The clear moon was still visible in the sky, but Qin Jingfeng had to get up to go to the morning class.


    He was still hungry, and the pain from his stomach made his face pale.


    But even so, he still came to the peach tree as before, with a pale smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Peach, good morning."


    Tao Yanqi was in a daze when she heard this sound. She knew that Qin Jingfeng was coming. She shook her branches and warmly welcomed Qin Jingfeng.


    The peach petals fell on Qin Jingfeng''s shoulders, he stretched out his hand and caught a peach blossom.


    "Today''s peaches are more fragrant than yesterday." Qin Jingfeng praised sincerely.


    Tao Yanxi was overjoyed, but of course, she absorbed the essence of the sun and moon well last night~


    Qin Jingfeng touched Tao Yanxi''s thick branches and said, "I''m going to go to the morning class."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, hey, are you leaving now? She hasn''t been touched enough yet!


    And if she remembered correctly, Qin Jingfeng didn''t seem to have eaten yet!


    Qin Jingfeng turned around and was about to leave, but when Tao Yanxi saw it, he was in a hurry.


    How can you not eat!


    She secretly stretched out her branch, and then poked Qin Jingfeng''s ankle.


    Qin Jingfeng felt something different, turned around and glanced at the peach tree, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng was stunned, stretched out his roots, and ruthlessly stumbled Qin Jingfeng to the ground.


    Qin Jingfeng''s eyes widened, this...


    He tilted his head slightly, and saw a small open space similar to a cabinet under the originally sturdy peach tree, which seemed artificial.


    "Tao Tao, what''s the matter? Who hurt you?" Qin Jingfeng clenched his fist, who was it!


    Tao Yanxi was surprised, no one hurt her!


    Seeing that Qin Jingfeng hadn''t eaten, she deliberately deducted part of her tree trunk where she could put things, but there was food from him in it!


    Qin Jingfeng''s face was extremely ugly. He gently stroked the peach tree and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely find the murderer."


    His hand reached into the hole and suddenly touched something soft wrapped in leaves.


    Qin Jingfeng frowned slightly and took out those things.


    There was some fragrance in the nose, Qin Jingfeng shrugged his nose, his face was surprised and suspicious.


    He slowly removed the outermost leaves and found that the inside was a tender pastry.


    Qin Jingfeng was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to think, he put a piece of cake into his mouth.


    The delicate taste slid into his throat along with the fragrance of peach blossoms, moisturizing his body and mind.


    Qin Jingfeng''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and he ate a few cakes in his hand little by little.


    "Thank you." He said in a slightly choked voice.


    Tao Yanxi swayed her branches, and only when she was full would she have the strength to do the right thing~

 v3 Chapter 905： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (3)

    Qin Jingfeng finished eating the peach cake and left.


    His back was straight, like a soldier going to the battlefield.


    As soon as Qin Jingfeng left, Tao Yanxi became bored again.


    She thought of Qin Jingfeng''s miserable life in the background of the story, and she couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    Since she is here, Qin Jingfeng must not be allowed to live so miserably!


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was an ancient world, where there were imperial courts and rivers and lakes.


    There is a court, which means there is a battlefield, and there are rivers and lakes, which means there is martial arts.


    And now the relationship between the imperial court and the rivers and lakes is delicate. If she can help Qin Jingfeng become a genius in both literary and martial arts, his life will not be so hard, right?


    Tao Yanxi, who thought so, discussed with Xiao Yao.


    At dusk, Qin Jingfeng returned to the Hall of Pianhe with a wound on his face.


    Today, he was bullied by his second brother.


    The second brother was the most happy with his father, and he invited famous teachers to teach him since he was a child. He learned various ways of employing people, and he learned the amazing martial arts.


    And what about yourself? Qin Jingfeng only felt a little wet in his eyes.


    He could only huddle with five or six-year-old children of civil and military officials and learn the Three Character Classic of Enlightenment.


    He is ten years old, but he does not have his own master.


    Qin Jingfeng rubbed his eyes, came to the peach tree, and leaned on it.


    Tao Yanxi was very angry when she saw Qin Jingfeng''s face was hurt.


    Who is it! He actually hurt his brother!


    But now she can''t do anything, so angry!


    Qin Jingfeng told Tao Yanxi about what happened today. His tone was aggrieved, unwilling, sad, sad, and vaguely mixed with a hint of disappointment.


    After all, he was just a ten-year-old child.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Qin Jingfeng was very wronged, and she wanted to hug him and tell him that she was still there.


    However, no matter what she said, Qin Jingfeng couldn''t hear it.


    The breeze blew, and peach blossoms fell on Qin Jingfeng''s body. He smelled the fragrance of the peach blossoms and gradually fell asleep.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng was asleep, and a light flashed in his mind.


    She can teach him in a dream!


    Tao Yanxi, who was thinking like this, turned into a stream of light, hiding between Qin Jingfeng''s brows.


    Qin Jingfeng looked at the peach tree in front of him, a little stunned.


    How can I still see Tao Tao when I fall asleep?


    Qin Jingfeng knew that he was dreaming, and the dream was so beautiful that he didn''t want to wake up.


    "What are you looking at?" Tao Yanxi sat on the branch of the peach tree, her feet were bare, her calves were swaying, she was very cute.


    Qin Jingfeng''s eyes widened, "Are you Taotao?"


    Tao Yanxi puffed out her cheeks and looked at Qin Jingfeng, "Tao Tao''s name is too naive, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    Qin Jingfeng was stunned, but Taotao didn''t deny it. Could it be that she is really Taotao? Is that the peach tree?


    Qin Jingfeng believed that all things have spirits since he was a child, but believing it is one thing, seeing it with his own eyes is another.


    Even though he was in a dream now, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng was in a daze, flew down from the tree and knocked on his head.


    "Don''t be in a daze! Time is short, hurry up and learn from me!"


    Qin Jingfeng rubbed his head, although it didn''t hurt at all.


    "Study?" he asked suspiciously.


    "Yeah, didn''t you say you don''t have a master? From now on, I''ll teach you!" Tao Yanxi said.


    She will definitely teach him to be a genius!


    Qin Jingfeng has a lot of questions he wants to ask, but all of them are not as important as learning.

 v3 Chapter 906： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (4)

    He wants to learn and wants to tell the world that his learning ability is not bad at all, he is only missing a master.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you martial arts first." Tao Yanxi said with a small face, "But you have to promise me that you can''t use martial arts to kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    "I promise you." Qin Jingfeng nodded.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and began to teach Qin Jingfeng martial arts.


    The set of martial arts she taught is a set of martial arts unique skills, called "Xingchen Treasures", which is divided into three layers.


    Those who can cultivate to the first level can already dominate the entire martial arts.


    Tao Yanxi believed that Qin Jingfeng would definitely be able to cultivate to the third level!


    Tao Yanxi first taught Qin Jingfeng the first-level mental formula, and asked him to recite it by himself. If there was anything he didn''t understand, she would explain it.


    Due to time constraints, after Tao Yanxi fully demonstrated the first-level moves to Qin Jingfeng, the dream ended.


    When Qin Jingfeng woke up, the sky was already bright.


    He stared blankly at the peach tree in front of him, and the content of the mentality in the dream last night was still firmly imprinted in his mind, as if everything last night was not just a dream.


    Qin Jingfeng took a while to accept this fact, then he knelt down and bowed three times to the peach tree.


    "Master is here, please accept your disciples." Qin Jingfeng said.


    Tao Yanxi shook her branches and became more cheerful. Oh, he became his brother''s master for a while, comfortable~


    Seeing that it was getting late, Qin Jingfeng had to rush to the morning class, so he quickly stood up and prepared to leave.


    When Tao Yanxi saw Qin Jingfeng and wanted to leave without breakfast, she quickly stretched out her root and poked Qin Jingfeng''s ankle.


    This time, Qin Jingfeng really felt something poking at him.


    He hesitated for a second, then squatted down with complicated eyes and found the hole in the peach tree.


    Qin Jingfeng put the peach cake into his arms, "Thank you, master."


    After speaking, Qin Jingfeng hurried away.


    Tao Yanxi swayed the branches, ah~ ah~ no need to thank you~


    Although Qin Jingfeng couldn''t hear her, she was happy to be alone, oh, no, a tree answered~


    In case one day, Feng brings her answer to Qin Jingfeng''s ear~


    Qin Jingfeng is actually very busy every day. In addition to the morning class, he also has to greet his mother and father. There are still some necessary courses to learn, and sometimes, some people will trouble him.


    And not only those princes would trouble him, but even the eunuchs underneath would make him uncomfortable.


    As an unloved prince, Qin Jingfeng''s monthly salary is only 12 taels. Although 10 taels is a lot for ordinary people, it is really too little for a prince.


    Even so, those eunuchs will delay the payment of the salary for various reasons.


    The salary should have been paid this month, but Qin Jingfeng never received it.


    The imperial kitchen no longer brought him meals on time. Qin Jingfeng knew that it was probably ordered by the second brother.


    Because a few days ago, he stole the second brother''s limelight from the Empress.


    After a seemingly peaceful day, Qin Jingfeng returned to the peach tree again.


    "Peach, I''m back."


    Qin Jingfeng stroked the branches of the peach tree, his eyes were wet, he closed his eyes to hide the tears in his eyes.


    "I only have you."

 v3 Chapter 907： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi swayed her branches and let her petals fall on Qin Jingfeng''s body.


    Qin Jingfeng raised his hand and caught a petal.


    "Peach, your flowers are really fragrant." Qin Jingfeng praised.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her heart was overjoyed. Of course, the flowers she bloomed were naturally the most fragrant.


    There is only one peach tree in the courtyard of the Hall of Pianhe, and she is the one who embellishes the beauty here!


    Thinking like this, Tao Yan shook her branches even more happily, so that more petals could float down.


    The breeze carried those petals and spread all over the yard.


    In an instant, the entire yard seemed to be plunged into a sea of ??flowers.


    When Qin Jingfeng saw this, he was slightly taken aback.


    "Are you responding to me?" he asked.


    Of course I''m responding to you~ Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Qin Jingfeng sat on the ground with his back against the peach tree.


    He looked up at the sky, and the stars in the sky were twinkling, very beautiful.


    "Tao Tao, I''m going to see my mother today."


    Qin Jingfeng rolled up his sleeves, revealing his wounds.


    The wound was obviously drawn with a whip. At this time, some of the wound had scabbed over, but it looked more oozing.


    Tao Yanxi saw those wounds through the leaves, and was so angry that she almost beat Qin Jingfeng''s mother.


    How could that woman treat a ten-year-old child like this?


    Qin Jingfeng was in great pain, but the physical pain was far less than the pain in his heart.


    His eyes were a little confused, he didn''t understand why his mother would treat him like that.


    "Peach, I''m so sad."


    Qin Jingfeng told his pain bit by bit, the breeze brushed his face and took away his tears.


    Tao Yanxi listened to his voice quietly, and her heart became more and more distressed.


    Qin Jingfeng''s voice gradually decreased, and he fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan hurriedly fell into a dream.


    Qin Jingfeng looked at the familiar peach tree and the girl sitting in the peach tree, and raised a warm smile.


    "Master," he called.


    Tao Yanxi floated to Qin Jingfeng''s side and hugged him.


    "Jingfeng, you have to remember that no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you by your side."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was very gentle, and her embrace was also so gentle.


    Qin Jingfeng''s body stiffened, and the smile on the corner of his mouth also stiffened.


    It was the first time he felt such warmth, but he didn''t know how to respond.


    Qin Jingfeng slowly stretched out his hand and hugged Tao Yanxi as well.


    "Well." He let out a light hum from his nose, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and there was a stream of light in his eyes.


    After Tao Yanxi comforted Qin Jingfeng, he continued to teach him martial arts.


    In the palace, there are always dangers, and Qin Jingfeng must have basic self-protection ability.


    When Qin Jingfeng was a little tired from studying, Tao Yanxi would teach him some tactics.


    Qin Jingfeng was extremely serious in his studies, and he knew very well that this was a hard-won opportunity for him.


    The night passed quickly, and Qin Jingfeng woke up refreshed.


    As usual, he found the peach cake in the tree hole, and then carried it in his arms to go to the morning class.


    It''s been like this for a month in a row.


    Qin Jingfeng is a genius, whether in martial arts or in formation, he can be called a genius.


    So in just one month, Qin Jingfeng''s martial arts have been able to beat five.

 v3 Chapter 908： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (6)

    His mental state is getting better and better, and the whole person looks more energetic than before.


    Although he is also trying his best to conceal his change, but in the palace, there are some people, and these changes naturally fall into the eyes of some people.


    It was the **** next to the current emperor who first discovered his abnormality. The **** told the current emperor about this discovery, which aroused the emperor''s curiosity.


    On this day, the emperor summoned Qin Jingfeng alone.


    Qin Jingfeng was both surprised and delighted. What was surprised was the sudden summoning, and what was delighted was that his father finally saw him!


    The emperor intended to test Qin Jingfeng, so he asked some questions.


    Although Qin Jingfeng grew up in the palace since childhood, and his mind is more mature than his peers, he is now facing the emperor who has fought his way to the highest position.


    In addition, Qin Jingfeng wanted to make his father reuse him, so he answered the emperor''s question seriously.


    In the past month, Tao Yanxi has taught him a lot of things, so when facing the emperor''s questions, he can answer them with ease.


    This made the emperor even more curious.


    Afterwards, the emperor rewarded Qin Jingfeng, but after Qin Jingfeng left, the emperor sent someone to investigate Qin Jingfeng, and make sure to find the teacher who taught him.


    Who the emperor is, you can see it at a glance. The content in Qin Jingfeng''s mouth is definitely not what he thought up.


    Behind him, there must be a learned teacher.


    And this kind of talent is exactly what he needs.


    Qin Jingfeng didn''t know the emperor''s thoughts at all, he just thought that he really got the joy of his father.


    As soon as Qin Jingfeng returned to the yard, he happily shared with Tao Yanxi what happened today.


    There was a big smile on his face, as if all spring had come.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw Qin Jingfeng so happy.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have any petals anymore, otherwise she will have to come again and the sky will be full of flowers.


    This summer is here, and her petals are gone, but it is starting to bear fruit.


    I don''t know when this fruit will ripen. If it is ripe, she can let Qin Jingfeng eat the big fragrant peaches instead of eating peach cake every day.


    It is estimated that Qin Jingfeng will also get tired of eating peach cake.


    Tao Yanxi was thinking about it, while Qin Jingfeng was very excited to talk about today''s events.


    For Qin Jingfeng, sharing his affairs with Tao Yanxi every day has become a habit.


    A few days later, the emperor has already found something.


    But the emperor still had no clue about Qin Jingfeng''s mysterious teacher.


    This made the emperor more and more curious. In this world, there is really nothing he wants to know but cannot know.


    Therefore, the emperor began to frequently summon Qin Jingfeng and began to contact him.


    Qin Jingfeng didn''t have any defenses either. Apart from directly exposing Tao Yanxi''s identity, he basically answered the emperor''s questions truthfully.


    After all, the crime of deceiving the king is to be beheaded.


    The emperor even knew about Qin Jingfeng''s ability to practice martial arts. Fortunately, the emperor had no interest in that practice, otherwise Qin Jingfeng might have really told the practice.


    But even so, the emperor still knew the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    Even if Qin Jingfeng didn''t say it clearly, judging from various signs, the emperor still guessed some truth.

 v3 Chapter 909： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (7)

    Qin Jingfeng tells Tao Yanxi what happened that day every day.


    When Tao Yanxi knew that the emperor would look for Qin Jingfeng every day, a bad thought came to her heart.


    She didn''t think that Ninety-Five Supreme would allow her to exist.


    It''s a pity that she only has a spirit now, but she can''t be a demon.


    If it was really the Ninety-Five Lord who wanted to destroy her, she really couldn''t hurt him.


    Tao Yanxi felt that she was probably going to make a plan for herself.


    When she fell into a dream, Tao Yanxi vaguely mentioned it to Qin Jingfeng.


    Qin Jingfeng remembered it in his heart, but he never thought about the seriousness of the matter.


    The next day, Qin Jingfeng took the peach blossom cakes to the morning class as usual, but after the morning class, before he had time to eat the peach blossom cakes, the emperor summoned him.


    Qin Jingfeng hurriedly put the peach blossom cake in his arms. When he arrived at the main hall, the emperor had just left the morning court.


    Above the main hall, in addition to the emperor, there was a man in white and a mask.


    "This is the national teacher." The emperor introduced to Qin Jingfeng.


    Qin Jingfeng glanced at the man and intuitively told him that he was very dangerous.


    The national teacher''s eyes fell on Qin Jingfeng''s chest, his eyes flashed slightly, and he walked towards Qin Jingfeng.


    Before Qin Jingfeng could react, the national teacher already got the peach cake that Qin Jingfeng got in the tree hole this morning.


    Qin Jingfeng did not expect that the goal of the national teacher was that peach cake.


    The national teacher squeezed the peach blossom cake, turned to look at the emperor and said, "The peach tree has a spirit, and the cake can prolong life."


    The emperor was overjoyed. Although he was honored as the Supreme Being of Ninety-five, in the end he was just a mortal.


    Mortal, who doesn''t want to live longer?


    Qin Jingfeng squeezed his fist, and a bad thought suddenly rose in his heart.


    "Feng''er, I will accept this cake." The emperor looked down at Qin Jingfeng and said.


    Qin Jingfeng pursed his lips tightly, lowered his head, and said nothing.


    The national teacher glanced at Qin Jingfeng, and there was a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Being blessed by Tao Ling, but so ignorant, what a pity that Tao Ling.


    "Feng''er, you go down."


    The emperor intends to discuss the Taoling matter with the national teacher, and naturally Qin Jingfeng will not hear the discussion between them.


    Qin Jingfeng bowed his head and withdrew.


    As soon as Qin Jingfeng left the hall, he immediately returned to his palace of partial harmony.


    He walked quickly to the peach tree, stroked her branches and said, "Peach, I seem to have hurt you."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this sentence, she already understood something in her heart.


    It seemed that the emperor was planning to deal with her.


    "Tao Tao, hurry up and run away." Qin Jingfeng said quickly, "My father invited a national teacher, that national teacher doesn''t seem to be a good person, you can go quickly."


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to tell Qin Jingfeng that she wanted to leave too, but she couldn''t!


    Her body is stationed here, her cultivation is limited, and she can''t survive without the body.


    "Go? Where to go?" The voice of the national teacher came from behind, making Qin Jingfeng stunned on the spot.


    He turned to look at the national teacher and the father who entered the yard, and the blood seemed to be cold.


    "Father, I..." Qin Jingfeng wanted to say something, but saw the emperor interrupted him impatiently.


    "Feng''er, you are leaving now, the National Teacher is going to take the spirit."


    "Take the spirit?" Qin Jingfeng repeated in shock.

 v3 Chapter 910： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (8)

    The national teacher sneered, "Naturally, I took this spiritual body and presented it to the emperor to help the emperor live forever."


    When the emperor heard the words "immortality", a trace of greed flashed across his eyes.


    Yes, he wants to live forever, to enjoy the prosperity of this world forever.


    Qin Jingfeng naturally would not agree to take the spirit from the national teacher. He stood in front of the peach tree and his eyes began to turn red.


    "I won''t allow it!"


    Qin Jingfeng''s voice was a little hoarse, and his small body looked so small in front of a peach tree many times bigger than him.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi saw the appearance of the national teacher, he knew that he was not easy to mess with.


    These days, there are always people preventing her from developing a relationship with her brother!


    The emperor saw Qin Jingfeng standing in front of the peach tree, his face sank, and he directly ordered the guards to take Qin Jingfeng away.


    Qin Jingfeng has martial arts skills, and those guards are naturally not his opponents.


    Seeing that Qin Jingfeng dared to resist his orders, the emperor showed a trace of disgust on his face.


    Seeing this, the national teacher took action to restrain Qin Jingfeng.


    He tapped Qin Jingfeng''s acupuncture point so that he could not move, and then the guard took him aside.


    The national teacher is also bad, and he wants Qin Jingfeng to personally see the process of his spiritual extraction.


    Qin Jingfeng''s eyes widened, and tears began to come out of his eyes.


    He cried bitterly, but he could not arouse anyone''s sympathy.


    The emperor only looked forward to immortality, while the national teacher was even more ruthless.


    As for the guards and eunuchs, they were just doing their own thing numbly.


    Qin Jingfeng''s hands burst with blue veins. He was trying to hit the acupuncture point, but he couldn''t open it in a short time.


    It was at this time that the national teacher started his own actions.


    He made a seal with his hands and began to extract the spirit of the peach tree.


    Tao Yanxi felt a suction, which was obviously the masterpiece of this national teacher.


    She snorted softly, and Void made a grimace towards the national teacher.


    Want to extract her? I think it is beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi condensed a ray of light and escaped into Qin Jingfeng''s body from the ground.


    The national teacher noticed that the spirit disappeared, and his face sank.


    He lowered his hands and looked at the peach tree in front of him with great displeasure.


    "National teacher, how is it?" The emperor came forward and asked.


    "Escape." The national teacher said in a hoarse voice.


    The emperor was surprised, "How did you escape?"


    The national teacher did not answer the emperor''s words, but said: "Oh, it can''t escape."


    "Come here! Chop the tree!" The spirit''s body is here, he doesn''t believe that it can escape even if its body is damaged!


    Soon someone came to cut down the tree, Qin Jingfeng struggled, trying to stop those people.


    However, he could only watch helplessly as the peach tree was cut down, cut down, and finally thumped and fell to the ground, causing a burst of dust.


    At this moment, Qin Jingfeng''s eyes became blood red.


    A strong force erupted from his body, the acupuncture points were blasted away by him, and the guards who held him were also blasted away by him.


    Qin Jingfeng ran to the broken peach tree like a wind, stroking its broken roots, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out.


    "Do not!"


    He roared, and the whole person looked a little crazy.


    The surroundings became so quiet that Qin Jingfeng could only hear the wind.


    He looked at the emperor and the national teacher with red eyes, and the blood-red eyes were surging with huge waves, as if to destroy the two.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and the rain fell as soon as it was said.


    The rain fell down Qin Jingfeng''s cheeks, wet his clothes, and drowned out his heart that was still warm...

 v3 Chapter 911： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (9)

    At the moment when the peach tree was cut down, Tao Yanxi also broke away from the body.


    She was nestled in Qin Jingfeng''s mind. Although she had no substance, she couldn''t help but talk about it.


    "Oh, fortunately, I was prepared." Otherwise, she would be as cold as the body.


    Fortunately, she escaped ahead of time and let Xiao Yao protect her.


    Although she can''t appear in front of Qin Jingfeng now, she can survive in his sea of ??consciousness.


    Qin Jingfeng has a dragon spirit, which is just enough to nourish her.


    Tao Yanxi rolled in Qin Jingfeng''s mind and fell asleep after a while.


    Outside, Qin Jingfeng lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    A guard came to him and took him away. The emperor and the national teacher were discussing something, and they were not good people anyway.


    Calm, deadly calm.


    At the last moment of leaving the yard, Qin Jingfeng raised his eyes and glanced at the withered peach tree, the corner of his mouth twitched, but he couldn''t even raise a smile.


    A year later, Qin Jingfeng stood out from the children of officials with his excellent knowledge, and was appreciated by the Grand Master, and became his student.


    Two years later, Qin Jingfeng wrote a letter to solve the drought problem in the north and was rewarded by the emperor.


    Five years later, the "Nian Tao Pavilion" established by Qin Jingfeng became the largest intelligence organization in the arena.


    Seven years later, the emperor was critically ill, and then died, Qin Jingfeng became the emperor of the world.


    Ten years later, Qin Jingfeng will be twenty years old.


    Twenty-year-old Qin Jingfeng, calm and rational, with brutal and cruel methods, is an existence that civil and military officials do not dare to disobey.


    The people in the palace are discussing in private, the current emperor has no heart.


    However, only Qin Jingfeng knew that his heart left with the peach tree that was cut down ten years ago.


    For so many years, he has planted a lot of peach trees in the palace, and every autumn, he will harvest a lot of peaches, but he has never eaten peach peaches.


    He thought, Tao Tao''s peaches must be the best peaches in the world.


    Qin Jingfeng is often alone in a daze, and a daze often lasts for several hours.


    He would go to the courtyard of the Hall of Pianhe by himself, and look at the yard that was barren, looking at the yard that was already withered, with a trace of confusion in his expression.


    Every time he left the courtyard, he would come to the forbidden area in this palace.


    In the forbidden area, there is a person locked up, who is the original national teacher.


    Today''s national teachers have been tortured to such a degree that they are not like human beings.


    He has lost a piece of good meat all over his body and looks very scary.


    If the national teacher is allowed to choose, he would rather choose to die.


    However, even death is a luxury for him now.


    Qin Jingfeng won''t let him die, how could he let him go so easily?


    Will not!


    Qin Jingfeng swung his whip, covered with chili water, and slapped the national teacher with one whip after another.


    The national teacher cried out in pain, and the entire forbidden area was filled with his voice.


    No matter how terribly he screamed, no one would ignore him.


    Will not!


    Tao Yanxi was awakened by this shrill cry.


    She stretched out subconsciously, and her memories gradually returned.


    Oops, she seems to be asleep?


    I don''t know how long it has been, how is my brother?


    Tao Yanxi checked the condition of her spiritual body. Her spiritual body was already very full. As long as she wanted to, she could become a human being.

 v3 Chapter 912： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (10)

    When Tao Yanxi noticed this, there was only one thought.


    She must have slept too long!


    I don''t know what happened to my brother!


    But don''t be cold, otherwise her coming to this world will be meaningless!


    Tao Yanxi''s thoughts moved, and he quickly transformed into a human form.


    Now she can be called a demon!


    As soon as Tao Yanxi turned into a demon, she was automatically separated from Qin Jingfeng''s mind.


    Qin Jingfeng only felt a tingling in his mind, and then, a girl in a pink palace uniform appeared in front of him.


    In this dark forbidden area, the appearance of the girl is really too abrupt and strange.


    However, Qin Jingfeng looked at the girl in front of him, and the corner of his mouth slowly evoked a faint smile.


    The smile was very faint, but it was real.


    "You''re back." Qin Jingfeng''s voice was very soft, as if he was afraid that the girl in front of him would disappear.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and recognized at a glance that the man in front of him was his brother.


    Oops, luckily she didn''t sleep for a hundred years.


    Hmm...she shouldn''t have slept for long.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi raised a big smile at Qin Jingfeng.


    That smile is sweet and beautiful.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi felt that Qin Jingfeng was holding him in his arms.


    The real touch makes Qin Jingfeng''s heart tremble. She is back, she is really back, she is really back!


    Qin Jingfeng only felt that his eyes were wet, he blinked and took back the tears that seemed to burst from his eyes.


    He''s been waiting for this day for too long, too long.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Qin Jingfeng back, she could smell the blood on Qin Jingfeng''s body, she was startled, patted his waist and said, "Why do you smell blood? Are you injured?"


    Qin Jingfeng''s body froze, hugged Tao Yanxi tightly and said, "No."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to push Qin Jingfeng away and check it out.


    But Qin Jingfeng seemed to be aware of her intentions, and hugged her princess directly, and then pressed her head to his chest, preventing her from slashing casually.


    Qin Jingfeng left this dark forbidden area with Tao Yanxi in his arms. Behind them was the once brilliant National Teacher who was so arrogant.


    After Qin Jingfeng left the forbidden area with Tao Yanxi in his arms, he directly carried her back to the main hall.


    Along the way, I also met many palace maids and eunuchs.


    Those palace maids and eunuchs didn''t dare to face Qin Jingfeng, but they could take a secret glance.


    At a glance, I saw the girl in Qin Jingfeng''s arms, and this time, it was naturally another guess.


    You must know that since Qin Jingfeng came to power, he has never had contact with any woman, not even the maids who served him personally, all of whom were little eunuchs.


    There are still people who secretly doubt whether the emperor is suffering from a hidden disease, otherwise why would he not touch women?


    Now they understand that it''s not that they don''t touch it, it''s that they haven''t met someone they like.


    Qin Jingfeng knew what the eunuchs and court ladies were thinking even without asking.


    But he doesn''t care anymore, because she''s back, back.


    After Tao Yanxi was picked up inexplicably, she always felt that Qin Jingfeng''s aura was a little scary, so she kept silent.


    When she got to the location, after Qin Jingfeng put her down, she could chat with him.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth. She hadn''t spoken for so many years, and her mouth was a little itchy.

 v3 Chapter 913： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (11)

    Qin Jingfeng brought Tao Yanxi to the main hall, and then put her on the dragon chair.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    If she is not mistaken, this is the dragon chair, right? Is there a place for the emperor to sit?


    So, Qin Jingfeng is now the emperor?


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth slightly, this is... it''s really amazing!


    "You..." Tao Yanxi had just spit out a word before being held in Qin Jingfeng''s arms again.


    "I miss you so much." Qin Jingfeng''s warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s neck, making her a little itchy.


    She patted Qin Jingfeng on the back and said, "I miss you too."


    Hmm... in a dream.


    "En." Qin Jingfeng let out a light hum from his nose, greedily absorbing the unique fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng didn''t speak, it was her turn to speak!


    "How old is it now?"


    "I see that you are so old, and you have become an emperor. You are very powerful."


    "After my body was injured before, I fell asleep in your sea of ??consciousness."


    "When I woke up, I thought it had been a long time. Fortunately, it didn''t seem that long."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi babbled, Qin Jingfeng listened carefully.


    It wasn''t until Tao Yanxi stopped with satisfaction that he said, "It''s the third year of Fengli, and I became the emperor three years ago."


    "No matter how long it has passed, I will wait for you, always wait for you."


    Tao Yanxi was startled, is this a love story?


    She raised her hand and pinched Qin Jingfeng''s face, a little cold and hard.


    She squeezed her face again, it was soft, but her face was comfortable.


    "I seem to have absorbed a lot of dragon energy in your sea of ??consciousness, so I can transform into a human." Tao Yanxi smelled himself, and in the intoxicating peach blossom aura, there was also a trace of dragon energy that could not be ignored.


    Qin Jingfeng''s eyes darkened when he heard this, "What is the sea of ????knowledge?"


    This explanation is troublesome, Tao Yanxi thought about it and said, "It''s just the mind."


    "You mean you''ve been sleeping in my mind all the time?" Qin Jingfeng grabbed the point and asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    When Qin Jingfeng heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It turned out that she was always by her side, which was great.


    "It''s good." Qin Jingfeng murmured.


    Tao Yanxi poked Qin Jingfeng''s chest and asked, "What''s the matter with the smell of blood on your body? Are you injured?"


    Qin Jingfeng shook his head, "I''m not injured, you don''t like the smell of blood?"


    "Naturally I don''t like it." Tao Yanxi frowned slightly.


    "Okay, I''ll change my clothes." Qin Jingfeng said and stood up.


    He took a step forward and suddenly stopped.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi and pursed his lips.


    "I''ll have someone bring you something to eat." Qin Jingfeng said.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    Afterwards, an old **** walked in from outside the hall and stayed beside Tao Yanxi.


    In this regard, Tao Yanxi did not say anything.


    Qin Jingfeng then walked to the side hall with confidence, changed his clothes and came out.


    He changed clothes so quickly that it only took a few minutes to go back and forth.


    In the past few minutes, the cakes have been delivered to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was eating the cakes, with an expression of enjoyment on her face.


    Qin Jingfeng changed his clothes and saw such a beautiful scene. There was something called warmth in his heart, which slowly nourished his already cold heart.

 v3 Chapter 914： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (12)

    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng was coming, and hurriedly greeted: "It tastes good, come and eat too~"


    "Okay." Qin Jingfeng strode over.


    He bent down slightly, bit the pastry in Tao Yanxi''s mouth, stuck out his tongue and licked Tao Yanxi''s fingertips as if unintentionally.


    Tao Yanxi froze slightly, the moist touch made her ears turn red.


    Seeing this, Qin Jingfeng chuckled lightly, and there was indescribable joy in his voice.


    "It tastes really good," Qin Jingfeng said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, of course.


    "What do you want to eat at night? I''ll ask them to make it for you." Qin Jingfeng said naturally, holding Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, "Well...you can, you can eat whatever you usually eat."


    "Okay." Qin Jingfeng responded and gave the old **** a wink.


    The old **** was also a wise man, so he took orders.


    Seeing that the hall was empty, Tao Yan poked Qin Jingfeng''s chest and asked:


    "How have you been all these years?"


    "Not good." Qin Jingfeng''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, "I wouldn''t have a good time without you."


    Even if he is the emperor now, he will never be happy without her by his side.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to understand Qin Jingfeng''s intentions. She touched Qin Jingfeng''s face and said, "Now that I am by your side, you will be happy."


    "You are here, and happiness is there." Qin Jingfeng looked at Tao Yanxi and said.


    This is too obvious to say.


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of her mouth and replied, "I won''t leave you again."


    "En." Qin Jingfeng buried his head on Tao Yanxi''s neck and kissed her slender, white neck lightly.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little itchy, so she smiled and said, "Aiya~Itchy~"


    Qin Jingfeng grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, tilted his head slightly, and began to kiss her wrist again.


    He kissed softly, kissed affectionately, and kissed intently.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Qin Jingfeng was afraid that she would leave again, so she wanted to keep her heart (body)?


    Tao Yanxi did not stop Qin Jingfeng, she knew his panic, if she resisted at this time, maybe he would do something.


    The smell of blood just now made her a little concerned.


    If the **** smell didn''t belong to Qin Jingfeng, it must belong to someone else.


    When she appeared, Qin Jingfeng was obviously in a very calm state.


    To be able to face the **** Qin Jingfeng so calmly, is no longer the young man who talked about a day''s grievances in front of her back then.


    Qin Jingfeng started to kiss from the wrist, and slowly moved up, up, bit by bit, encroaching on Tao Yanxi''s land.


    "Peach." Qin Jingfeng''s voice was hoarse.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi replied suspiciously.


    Qin Jingfeng raised his eyes, looked straight at Tao Yanxi, and chuckled lightly.


    There were too many emotions in that laughter, so complicated that Tao Yanxi couldn''t distinguish them one by one.


    "You are mine." Qin Jingfeng was still calm, looking at her faintly in those dark eyes, and under that calm, there was a paranoia that no one could understand.


    "Well, I''m yours." Tao Yanxi hooked Qin Jingfeng''s neck, and the smile on her face became sweeter and sweeter.


    This serious sentence, this sweet smile, completely destroyed Qin Jingfeng''s remaining rationality.


    He suddenly kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, and with a strong possessiveness, he surrounded Tao Yanxi''s whole body...

 v3 Chapter 915： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (13)

    Tao Yanxi felt Qin Jingfeng''s breath, her body was close to Qin Jingfeng, and she obeyed him.


    This high dragon chair is so solemn and solemn, but the two people who are entangled on the dragon chair have dyed the dragon chair with a warm color.


    Qin Jingfeng''s breathing gradually became heavier, he was panting, holding Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    He didn''t make the last step.


    Qin Jingfeng helped Tao Yanxi straighten his clothes and hugged her, only the heavy breathing told him that he was not calm.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qin Jingfeng with some doubts, why did it stop at the last moment?


    Obviously there is a reaction, right? You obviously want to possess her, don''t you?


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand Qin Jingfeng''s behavior, but she didn''t say anything, she was always by his side anyway.


    Qin Jingfeng held Tao Yanxi like that, and his breathing gradually calmed down.


    When Tao Yanxi went to see him again, he found that Qin Jingfeng had fallen asleep.


    I just fell asleep holding her...


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, her hand caressed Qin Jingfeng''s face.


    After so many years, Qin Jingfeng must be very tired, right?


    Tao Yanxi thought so, her eyes became more and more gentle.


    When Qin Jingfeng woke up, it was already night.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to reach out and grab Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi clapped his hand and said, "I''m here."


    Qin Jingfeng''s expression was slightly startled, as if he understood Tao Yanxi''s words, but his hand never let go.


    "Are you hungry? I made some porridge for you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qin Jingfeng nodded slightly, took the porridge handed over by Tao Yanxi and drank it.


    The warm porridge moistened his body, making his body a little bit of anger gradually.


    "You''ve been sleeping for so long, you probably won''t be able to sleep at night." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qin Jingfeng smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just watch you rest."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, it seems that Qin Jingfeng is very good at talking love.


    "Then you have to take good care of me~" Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes, showing her beauty.


    "Well." Qin Jingfeng''s face was full of seriousness, "I will take good care of you."


    Tao Yanxi listened to this, she thought that she must not talk in her sleep at night, especially crystal elbows, charcoal grilled pig trotters, etc. Otherwise, she might eat these when she wakes up tomorrow morning. something!


    But in the morning, who would eat something so greasy?


    Besides, talking in a dream or something is really embarrassing.


    Qin Jingfeng didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking, otherwise he might think she was cute?


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tao Yanxi really felt a little sleepy.


    She just slept on Qin Jingfeng''s dragon bed and let him guard her.


    If it were someone else, it would have to be exterminated.


    But Tao Yanxi is Qin Jingfeng''s apex person, how could Qin Jingfeng be willing to play her at all?


    For a whole night, Qin Jingfeng really took a rest with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi slept soundly, smacking her mouth from time to time, as if she had dreamed of something delicious.


    Yin Shi, Qin Jingfeng should have gone to the early morning.


    But today''s Qin Jingfeng didn''t want to go at all, he directly gave an order to stop going to court today.


    The news was quickly sent to the civil and military officials, and everyone was curious as to what could make the conscientious emperor quit the dynasty.

 v3 Chapter 916： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (14)

    What''s more, the direct conspiracy theory is suspected, and there is a conspiracy in the middle.


    The court, as if the storm is about to come.


    However, in fact, Qin Jingfeng just wanted to guard Tao Yanxi.


    When Tao Yanqi woke up, the sun had already risen.


    She yawned and found that Qin Jingfeng was still by her side.


    "Huh? You haven''t slept all night?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I''m not sleepy." Qin Jingfeng said lightly.


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi sat up and glanced at the clothes on her body, there was no sign of being changed.


    So last night, Qin Jingfeng really obediently guarded her for one night?


    Hmm... It really is, very decent and gentleman.


    Tao Yanxi got up, and naturally a palace maid came to serve her with dressing and washing.


    Qin Jingfeng avoided it for a while, and it was not until Tao Yanxi came out that he could not wait to walk to her side.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Qin Jingfeng, suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did you go to the morning court in the morning?"


    Qin Jingfeng shook his head honestly, "No."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Why don''t you go to the morning court?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qin Jingfeng paused for a while, and then said, "No big deal, no need to go."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Jingfeng and paused, "Are you afraid that I will disappear suddenly?"


    Qin Jingfeng nodded slowly under Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi poked Qin Jingfeng''s chest, "I won''t disappear, I promise."


    Qin Jingfeng put Tao Yanxi in his arms, "I know."


    But he was just afraid.


    Tao Yanxi patted Qin Jingfeng on the back, "Alright, alright, I''m hungry, let''s go eat."


    "Yeah." Qin Jingfeng let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps and took her hand instead.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi accompanied Qin Jingfeng to review the memorial.


    Sometimes she can also give a little opinion, and the afternoon time is still very pleasant.


    For a few days, their lives were very peaceful and natural.


    Of course, compared to their calm, the palace and the court were not so calm.


    Due to Tao Yanxi''s "sudden appearance", many people began to inquire about her identity.


    In addition, Qin Jingfeng spoiled her so much, which made many people begin to doubt her identity.


    Of course, there are also people who want to please Tao Yanxi, hoping that she can say something nice to Qin Jingfeng.


    Fortunately, Qin Jingfeng always stayed by Tao Yanxi''s side, which prevented the harassment of those people.


    Qin Jingfeng naturally knew what was going on here, but he didn''t care at all.


    Nothing is more important than Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi naturally noticed some changes, but Qin Jingfeng didn''t show anything, so she naturally wouldn''t do anything.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that this life would pass so peacefully until Qin Jingfeng died, and then he could leave this world.


    But just a month later, something unexpected happened.


    On that day, Qin Jingfeng and Tao Yanxi were enjoying flowers in the garden and chatting by the way.


    But when the chat started, a man in black came out of nowhere, and threw a hidden weapon, one of which stabbed Qin Jingfeng directly in the chest.


    Qin Jingfeng fell unconscious on the spot, and the man in black quickly left.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have time to investigate the identity of the man in black, so she quickly called the imperial doctor, and then treated Qin Jingfeng.


    The hidden weapon was poisonous, and even the imperial physician couldn''t tell what kind of poison it was.

 v3 Chapter 917： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (15)

    The hidden weapon was poisonous, and even the imperial physician couldn''t tell what kind of poison it was, but only knew that it was a highly poisonous one.


    The imperial doctor told Tao Yanxi that Qin Jingfeng was probably not saved.


    Tao Yanxi naturally would not let Qin Jingfeng leave this world just like that. She asked the imperial physician to withdraw and treat herself.


    Since she is a demon, she naturally has some magical powers.


    Among them, her essence and blood can detoxify hundreds of poisons.


    Tao Yanxi forced out a drop of blood essence to feed Qin Jingfeng, and he was relieved when he saw that his face was gradually turning rosy.


    It was at this time that she had the intention to ponder the identity of the man in black.


    If she guessed correctly, the man in black just now is the male protagonist of this world.


    Speaking of which, this male protagonist is still a traveler with a game system.


    His game system seems to be called the "Emperor Development Game", which is a system for cultivating the host into a generation of emperors.


    And the reason why the male protagonist came to assassinate Qin Jingfeng was probably because of the system.


    In the background of the original story, the male protagonist Li Zhiyan came to assassinate Qin Jingfeng repeatedly.


    Later, Qin Jingfeng was really annoyed and turned on the BOSS mode to kill Li Zhiyan. As a result...


    Hmm... the protagonist''s halo is really extremely powerful.


    This is the first assassination, and it is estimated that there will be several more to come.


    Gee, what a hassle.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, thinking about how to deal with the male protagonist.


    "Tao Tao..." Qin Jingfeng''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and held down Qin Jingfeng''s position where he wanted to get up.


    "You lie down first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qin Jingfeng lay down again, he grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, and there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "How are you feeling now? Is there any discomfort?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qin Jingfeng shook his head, "No, everything is fine."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded, the hidden weapon has been pulled out, the wound has been bandaged, and the poison has been resolved, so it should be fine.


    "What do you plan to do with the person who assassinated you?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Hearing this, Qin Jingfeng''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    "How to deal with it." Assassination of today''s sage, of course, is to destroy the nine clans and kill the whole family!


    Tao Yanxi understood the meaning of Qin Jingfeng''s words, she thought about it, Li Zhiyan seemed to be an orphan, or it would not affect other innocent people.


    "Peach, do you want to intercede?" Qin Jingfeng asked suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head again and again, "No, assassinating you is a serious crime, you can deal with it according to the law."


    "Yeah." Qin Jingfeng played with Tao Yanxi''s fingers, and the eyes covered by long eyelashes were bloodthirsty and fierce.


    Qin Jingfeng asked people to investigate the identity of the man in black, thinking that there should be a result soon.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think so. Li Zhiyan, as the male protagonist, had a game system by his side, so it might not be so easy to find out his identity.


    Moreover, Li Zhiyan was afraid that he would have to be assassinated several times before he would take the initiative to reveal his identity.


    Tao Yanxi has just lost a drop of blood essence, and for the time being, she doesn''t want to face the male protagonist.


    But she didn''t want to let Qin Jingfeng get hurt again, so she secretly added a protection to Qin Jingfeng.


    Ordinary swords and other things can''t hurt Qin Jingfeng.


    Qin Jingfeng didn''t know about this.


    He just sent someone to investigate the identity of the man in black, and it is best to execute him directly.

 v3 Chapter 918： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (16)

    After Li Zhiyan assassinated the current emperor once, he was even uneasy.


    You know, that is the current emperor!


    In modern society, that is equivalent to the supreme leader!


    He is just an ordinary person in modern times, where has he seen such a battle?


    But this system has to let him assassinate the emperor, and what to say to test him!


    In the past few days, the capital has been heavily guarded, so the emperor must be looking for him!


    Li Zhiyan hid in the forbidden area of ??the palace and did not even dare to go out.


    However, after the successful mission this time, he got some rewards, including superior martial arts secrets.


    As long as he succeeds in cultivation, he is not afraid of the emperor!


    Li Zhiyan was cultivating attentively in the forbidden area, but he didn''t know that someone already knew his identity, but he just chose not to move him temporarily.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days have passed since the assassination, and the people below have not found out the identity of the man in black.


    This made Qin Jingfeng furious. No one had challenged his power like this for a long time.


    Qin Jingfeng gave the order to die, be sure to find that person, otherwise, other people will not have to live.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Qin Jingfeng was so obsessed with the identity of the assassin, so he gave him some clues secretly.


    Like the man should be hiding, and the most dangerous place is the safest place, maybe he''s been staying somewhere...


    Qin Jingfeng quickly understood the meaning of Tao Yanxi, and he asked people to check the palace to see if there were any suspicious people.


    However, another seven days passed, and the person was still not found.


    Tao Yanxi also found it strange. According to the background of the story, Li Zhiyan should be in the palace.


    Moreover, Li Zhiyan also encountered an adventure in the palace, worshipped a master, absorbed his skills for decades, and became the number one in the world in one fell swoop.


    It seems that he has obtained some treasures, which directly upgraded his game system by one level, providing him with more convenience.


    Speaking of which, who can be the master of Li Zhiyan?


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a long time and didn''t think that she couldn''t directly reveal the existence of Li Zhiyan to Qin Jingfeng.


    So she could only ask him if there were any capable people in the palace, and where the guards could not enter.


    Tao Yanxi asked like that, but Qin Jingfeng thought of a place.


    forbidden.


    It was a place only he could go in.


    If the assassin was really in a forbidden area, then...


    Qin Jingfeng took Tao Yanxi directly to the forbidden area.


    At the same time, in the forbidden area, the national teacher seemed to have noticed something and was explaining his last words.


    He passed all his skills to Li Zhiyan, hoping that he could avenge him and kill Qin Jingfeng.


    Li Zhiyan was still hesitating, but the game system kept urging him to agree. In desperation, he could only agree.


    Li Zhiyan was listening to the last words of the national teacher, when he suddenly felt a strong wind hit, he moved to the side subconsciously, dodging the attack.


    Qin Jingfeng stood still, glanced at the breathless national teacher, and sneered.


    "You belong to him?" Qin Jingfeng asked in a deep voice.


    Li Zhiyan clenched his fist, and he naturally recognized that this was the current emperor, the one he assassinated, and the enemy of his master.


    Li Zhiyan and Qin Jingfeng looked at each other, and their aura was definitely not inferior to Qin Jingfeng''s.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Zhiyan, and then looked at Qin Jingfeng, for some reason, suddenly made up a sadistic romance drama...

 v3 Chapter 919： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (17)

    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, interrupting the eye contact between the two.


    "If you have something to say, say it well."


    Tao Yanxi walked to Qin Jingfeng''s side. Although she had something to say, her actions clearly showed that she was on Qin Jingfeng''s side.


    Li Zhiyan didn''t know Tao Yanxi, he saw Tao Yanxi''s breath was calm, and he didn''t seem to be dangerous, but after taking a look, he shifted his mind to Qin Jingfeng.


    Qin Jingfeng glanced at Li Zhiyan lightly, walked to the side, and blocked Tao Yanxi behind him.


    Li Zhiyan''s eyes flashed slightly, and it seemed that that woman was the emperor''s death spot.


    Just now, the national teacher gave him a treasure, and his game system absorbed the energy in it, and he couldn''t wait to upgrade.


    So now, he can''t detect the identity of the girl at all.


    Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from Qin Jingfeng''s side and looked at Li Zhiyan, "You assassinated the current emperor to destroy the nine clans."


    Li Zhiyan clenched his fists, destroying the nine clans? Hehe... Where did he come from the Nine Clan?


    Li Zhiyan knew that he might not be able to escape the palace today, but he had to fight anyway.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, took out the hallucinogenic medicine that he had exchanged in the game system before, and quietly sprinkled it into the air.


    Tao Yanxi keenly sensed something was wrong, and she quickly said to Qin Jingfeng, "Cover your nose and mouth."


    But it was too late at this time, a trace of confusion flashed on Qin Jingfeng''s face, he stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, not knowing what kind of picture he was immersed in.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Li Zhiyan, "Why are you playing tricks?"


    Li Zhiyan said confidently: "You are all threatening my life, why do you care about the tricks?"


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Okay, that makes sense.


    "Why didn''t you get hit?" Li Zhiyan asked in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Li Zhiyan, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Zhiyan also didn''t want to entangle with Tao Yanxi, and he didn''t know how long the psychedelic drugs would last. He had to leave here as soon as possible.


    Although he also wondered why Tao Yanxi could resist the psychedelic drugs produced by the system, but now compared to his own life, this issue is obviously not that important.


    Li Zhiyan skipped Tao Yan''s footsteps, and wanted to leave after running Qinggong.


    How could Tao Yanxi let him leave so easily.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand, grabbed Li Zhiyan''s clothes at once, and forcibly tore off the Qinggong that he had transported to half.


    Li Zhiyan: ? ? ?


    What about his peerless feats?


    "Now, you are not allowed to leave." Tao Yanxi glared at Li Zhiyan and said.


    Li Zhiyan pursed his lips, "What do you want?"


    "Promise me first, you will never assassinate him again in the future, otherwise you won''t want to leave today." Tao Yanxi looked at Li Zhiyan very seriously, and occasionally a murderous intent flashed in those dark eyes. ,


    Li Zhiyan was stunned, "If I want to leave, do you think you can stop me?"


    "You can try." Tao Yanxi raised her hand, a white light flashed in her hand, and an invisible chain bound Li Zhiyan.


    Li Zhiyan''s pupils shrank, this should not belong to this world.


    "You..." Li Zhiyan''s voice trembled, "Who is it?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Tao Yanxi''s expression was indifferent, "You swear, you can''t assassinate him in the future."

 v3 Chapter 920： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (18)

    Li Zhiyan struggled for a while, and found that he couldn''t even struggle.


    He knew that if he didn''t swear today, he would really not be able to leave.


    Li Zhiyan bit his lip, "Okay! I swear!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Zhiyan with her arms around her chest, waiting for his oath.


    "I, Li Zhiyan, will never assassinate the current emperor again in the future, otherwise the sky will be struck by five thunders, and I will not die."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, only to see the golden light flashing on Li Zhiyan''s body, this was his oath recognized by the Tao of Heaven.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, this time, you don''t have to worry about Li Zhiyan again assassinating her brother.


    As for the last assassination...


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers moved slightly, and a white light flicked into Li Zhiyan''s eyebrows.


    Hmm... let''s just let his martial arts improve a little bit not so fast.


    Tao Yanxi let go of Li Zhiyan, "You can go."


    Li Zhiyan gave Tao Yanxi a deep look and left soon.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Zhiyan who had disappeared, and sighed, if it weren''t for the restriction of heaven, how could she let him go so easily.


    But fortunately, at least it can be guaranteed that Li Zhiyan will not assassinate Qin Jingfeng again in the future.


    Qin Jingfeng currently has dragon energy to protect his body, but those psychedelic drugs can''t cause him any harm.


    Moreover, Qin Jingfeng was determined and quickly came out of the bewildered scene.


    He never made a sound, just to listen to Tao Yanxi and Li Zhiyan''s conversation.


    After Tao Yanxi sent Li Zhiyan away, as soon as she turned around, she saw Qin Jingfeng who was staring straight at him.


    The eyes are clear and clear, and it should not be affected by hallucinogens.


    "Who is he?" Qin Jingfeng asked suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi touched her nose and pretended she didn''t know anything, "Cough, I don''t know."


    Do you want her to say that Li Zhiyan came through? Tsk, isn''t that leaking the secret? Heaven had to hack her.


    Qin Jingfeng lowered his eyes, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    "He''s the Chosen One, isn''t he?"


    Tao Yanxi was surprised, "Where did you hear this?"


    "National teacher." Qin Jingfeng said.


    Three years ago, the day he ascended the throne, he heard with his own ears that the national teacher said that his throne could not be kept for ten years.


    Soon, the Son of Heaven will take his place.


    In fact, he didn''t care much about the throne, but the words "Son of Heaven''s Chosen" were deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Qin Jingfeng strode to Tao Yanxi and hugged her.


    "Don''t leave me." There was a hint of desire in his voice.


    If that person just now was really the chosen son, does that mean that Taotao will also be confused by the chosen son?


    Does it mean that she might abandon him?


    Tao Yanxi patted Qin Jingfeng on the back and said, "I won''t leave you, I''ve always been on your side."


    "Yeah." Qin Jingfeng replied in a muffled voice.


    "Don''t worry, the Son of Heaven will not hurt you." Tao Yanxi comforted Qin Jingfeng and said.


    Qin Jingfeng responded in a low voice without explaining anything.


    In fact, the Chosen One had already done him harm.


    When he was assassinated in the garden that day, he could have avoided it.


    But at that time, he clearly felt that there was a force suppressing him.


    Although it was only for such a short moment, he really felt it.


    At that moment, he seemed to have glimpsed a power that did not belong to this world.

 v3 Chapter 921： Peach demon sister VS prince brother (19)

    After Tao Yanxi comforted Qin Jingfeng, she left the forbidden area with him.


    As for the corpse of the national teacher, someone will naturally deal with it.


    Since Qin Jingfeng learned of the existence of the Son of Heaven''s Chosen, he has become more and more sticky.


    In the past, Qin Jingfeng would give Tao Yanxi time to change clothes and take a bath, but now, no matter what Tao Yanxi does, he will always be by her side.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Qin Jingfeng was too insecure.


    She didn''t know how to make up for his insecurity, so she could only stay by Qin Jingfeng''s side.


    As the days passed, Li Zhiyan really did not appear in front of Qin Jingfeng.


    However, according to Qin Jingfeng''s information, Li Zhiyan is currently active in the martial arts and has become the leader of the martial arts alliance.


    Moreover, he also united the major mountain villages, formed good ties, and won the favor of the people in the southwest.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and it has not rained in China for half a month, which is very abnormal.


    The drought seemed to happen overnight. When Qin Jingfeng received a memorabilia about the drought, the drought in the south was already serious.


    Qin Jingfeng sent people to investigate, and also specially sent troops to transport food to the disaster area.


    However, as the drought became more and more severe, and Li Zhiyan had already started to collect civilian food, resulting in food shortages and more and more refugees.


    The influx of refugees outside the capital forced Qin Jingfeng to order the refugees to be prohibited from entering.


    Although Qin Jingfeng has managed the country well in the past few years and the treasury is relatively full, it is really unable to withstand this natural disaster, and the treasury is gradually becoming insufficient, which makes Qin Jingfeng have to tighten the treasury.


    The refugees were very dissatisfied with Qin Jingfeng''s actions. At this time, Li Zhiyan took advantage of the situation and opened a relief shed directly outside the capital.


    Two meals a day are provided, although they are all gruel, but for the refugees who do not have any food, Li Zhiyan has become the existence of a great benevolent person.


    For a time, Li Zhiyan''s status in the hearts of the common people was actually higher than that of Qin Jingfeng.


    The wishes of the common people are really simple, just eat and drink enough.


    But in this drought era, how easy is it to talk about it?


    Li Zhiyan was determined to be the emperor. He also borrowed the game system and exchanged a lot of good things. Later, he openly recruited troops.


    Li Zhiyan said that this relief is half a year.


    Half a year was enough to empty the treasury, and it was enough to make Li Zhiyan the "emperor" among the common people.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was the path Li Zhiyan had to take.


    Li Zhiyan had never done anything wicked, so she couldn''t go and kill him.


    Moreover, this drought was originally the road paved by the Tao of Heaven for his own son.


    How ironic that Tiandao would choose to sacrifice so many ordinary people for his own son.


    The drought is getting worse, and now even drinking a sip of water has become a luxury.


    Qin Jingfeng was an emperor after all, and he couldn''t bear the people to die one by one.


    He knew it was time for him to step aside.


    When Tao Yanxi knew Qin Jingfeng''s decision, he only asked him one question.


    "Are you really willing to give up the throne?"


    Qin Jingfeng just looked at Tao Yan and smiled, the smile was full of tenderness, but when he looked closely, it seemed to be mixed with a bit of bitterness.


    "The throne is not important to me."


    "It''s you that matters."


    I don''t want the people to suffer, and I don''t want you to suffer.

 v3 Chapter 922： Peach Demon Sister VS Prince Brother (20)

    Qin Jingfeng didn''t know what would happen if he didn''t voluntarily give up this position and chose to confront Li Zhiyan.


    But he knew very well that no matter what happened, Tao Yanxi would not be okay.


    Although heaven and earth have spirits, how difficult is it to become spirits?


    If God noticed that Tao Yanxi was fighting against his chosen son, what would be waiting for Tao Yanxi?


    Qin Jingfeng didn''t dare to think about the ending, even if there was only a 0.01 chance that Tao Yanxi might be injured, he was not willing to gamble.


    He was scared, really scared.


    Tao Yanxi did not stop Qin Jingfeng''s decision in the end.


    The day Qin Jingfeng decided to step down, he went out of the city alone to negotiate with Li Zhiyan.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what they were talking about, but that day, when Qin Jingfeng came back, he was very happy.


    That kind of joy radiated from the bones, thinking about it, they should have a good talk.


    The next day, the city gates opened wide, and Li Zhiyan led his soldiers into the palace generously and ascended to the supreme throne.


    On the day when Li Zhiyan announced his enthronement, it started to rain lightly.


    It''s so smooth that it''s enough to moisten the whole earth.


    People say that the new emperor is happy and is the lucky star of the common people.


    As for the old emperor, no one cares for a long time.


    Qin Jingfeng planned to take Tao Yanxi out of the capital to find a border town and live a good life.


    Just the night before they were to leave, Tao Yanxi came to the palace after Qin Jingfeng fell asleep.


    Li Zhiyan is still reviewing the memorial, he is really much more mature than he was six months ago.


    "You''re here." Li Zhiyan seemed to know that Tao Yanxi was coming, and slowly put down the brush in his hand.


    "Well." Tao Yanxi squinted slightly, "Congratulations."


    "He really gave up the throne willingly?" Li Zhiyan asked.


    It was really hard for him to believe that a man would easily give up this supreme power.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, willingly."


    "Why?" Li Zhiyan was very puzzled.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a smile, "Because he loves me."


    This alone is enough.


    "Li Zhiyan, do you know the law of conservation of energy?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Li Zhiyan and smiled.


    "Energy is neither created nor lost, it exists in this world in different forms."


    Li Zhiyan looked at Tao Yanxi with some puzzlement, wondering why she would say such a word.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain much, Li Zhiyan actually got those benefits from the game system, so he would have to pay some price.


    If she is not mistaken, the game system deprives him of his lifespan.


    "That''s it, let''s do it for yourself."


    If Li Zhiyan doesn''t make a deal with the game system, then he can still live to be in his sixties or seventies, but if...


    But what does this have to do with her?


    Tao Yanxi quickly left. She and Qin Jingfeng came to Taohua Town with beautiful names and lived happily together.


    In the tenth year of the new calendar, Xindi Li Zhiyan died at the age of thirty.


    On the day Li Zhiyan died, Tao Yanxi deliberately went to recycle the game system.


    The game system exudes a familiar aura, the aura that hurt her brother back then, and she always remembers it.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the previous supermarket system and the current game system, and looked up at the clear sky.


    Who is the holy man who hurts his brother?

 v3 Chapter 923： Dont be shy, brother painter (1)

    After Tao Yanxi recovered the game system, he temporarily placed it with Xiao Yao.


    As for herself, she naturally lives happily with her brother.


    Many years later, Qin Jingfeng grew old.


    As I get older, I forget a lot of things.


    The injuries he had suffered in the past were slowly hidden over time and could never be revealed again.


    When Qin Jingfeng knew that death was approaching, he took Tao Yanxi''s hand and looked at her face that never got old, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are still so good-looking." Qin Jingfeng said.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Qin Jingfeng, "You are still so handsome."


    Qin Jingfeng smiled and shook his head, "Peach, in the next life, can we meet again?"


    "It''s definitely possible!" Tao Yanxi said firmly.


    Qin Jingfeng''s smile deepened, "That''s what you said."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and caressed his face lightly.


    Qin Jingfeng rubbed Tao Yanxi''s palm and slowly closed his eyes.


    "It''s good." In the next life, we will still be together.


    After saying these words, Qin Jingfeng was already breathless.


    Tao Yanxi collected his brother''s soul fragments and left this world.


    Not only will they be together in the next life, but they will always be like this.


    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    There is a white ceiling, and there is a strong smell of gas in the air.


    gas? !


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, she got up quickly, opened the window and door, then went to the kitchen and turned off the gas.


    The concentration of gas in the room was too high, and the original body probably died of gas poisoning.


    Tao Yanxi''s head was a little dizzy. She came to the balcony and sat on the ground, breathing in the fresh air.


    The doors and windows were wide open, quickly reducing the concentration of gas, and the air in the room became normal.


    Tao Yanxi felt much better after resting for a while.


    At this time, she was free to look at the background of the story that Xiao Yao passed on to her.


    The older brother in this world is an original artist.


    The so-called original painter is a person who creates by using photoshop and paint software and electronic hand-painting board, and is proficient in computer CG painting language, color theory and other computer painting methods to paint.


    Generally speaking, the characters in anime, or the characters in novels, etc., are all drawn by the original artist.


    And the elder brother in this world is the best among the original painters. In this field, he is equivalent to a god.


    However, geniuses are always lonely. Coupled with some childhood experiences, Yu Hongwen''s temperament is a little withdrawn.


    The job of an original artist does not require much contact with people. In addition, with the development of the Internet industry, it is possible to communicate with people without leaving home.


    And Yu Hongwen is such a person who keeps himself in the house and can''t go out for half a year.


    Also because of the lack of communication with people, there are not many connections, which also led to the fact that when the male protagonist was later found to be plagiarizing Yu Hongwen''s paintings, most people stood on the male protagonist''s side.


    Of course, this is also related to the male protagonist''s halo. After all, it is a bit difficult to make Yu Hongwen''s fans take his side.


    Later, Yu Hongwen closed the pen, and in the end, he was impoverished to death.


    If you think about it, you can''t live in this society without money.

 v3 Chapter 924： Dont be shy, brother painter (2)

    After finishing the story background, Tao Yanxi just wanted to give his bank card to his brother, and said domineeringly, "Swipe whatever you want!"


    Now the plot has progressed to the time for Yu Hongwen to seal the pen. The current Yu Hongwen is a pitiful little one.


    After Tao Yanxi clarified this, he immediately began to search for rental information in Yu Hongwen''s community.


    The house Yu Hongwen currently lives in is only a low-end community, and the city where he lives is only a third-tier city, so the rent is very low.


    Tao Yanxi quickly found the house, contacted the owner, and finalized the contract.


    The city where she originally lived was a first-tier city, she also rented a house, and now the rent was about to expire, so she could just go to Yu Hongwen''s city.


    Tao Yanxi quickly packed her luggage, but in fact there was nothing to pack, just a few clothes.


    Everything else belongs to the owner.


    A day later, Tao Yanxi arrived in City C.


    The homeowner that Tao Yanxi had contacted before had already vacated the house, and Tao Yanxi only needed to move in with a bag.


    Tao Yanxi transferred the money to the owner, then took the key from the doorman with her luggage and checked in directly.


    Coincidentally, the house she rented happened to be opposite Yu Hongwen.


    And there are only two families on this floor, there is no elevator, and the house is on the sixth floor, so she had to carry heavy luggage upstairs.


    After Tao Yanxi briefly tidied up the room, she went out to buy some vegetables.


    She planned to make some food, and invited Yu Hongwen to eat at night because she was staying in her new home.


    Tao Yanxi was cooking quickly, and opposite her, Yu Hongwen stared blankly at the computer, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, he felt a burst of the aroma of the food, the aroma entered his nose directly, swam around in his stomach, and quickly left.


    Yu Hongwen swallowed his saliva, it smelled so good...


    He pressed his stomach, and there was nothing there.


    He has not eaten for a day.


    Yu Hongwen thought, maybe the other side is doing something delicious?


    It''s so good, even if you can''t eat it, it''s good to smell it.


    Yu Hongwen thought so, lying on his back on the computer chair.


    A few minutes later, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Yu Hongwen was stunned, who would it be at this time?


    He stood up, moved slowly to the door, and opened it.


    "Hi, I''m a new resident and I want to invite you to a housewarming dinner." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Yu Hongwen looked down at the girl in front of him. The girl was a little short, about one meter five.


    The girl''s skin is very white, but the white is red, and she looks very good.


    The girl''s smile was very sunny, and the shaking made him a little dazzled.


    Yu Hongwen''s body trembled, and he took a step back abruptly.


    While Yu Hongwen was looking at Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi was also looking at him.


    Because he doesn''t see the sun all the year round, Yu Hongwen''s skin is very fair, but this fairness reveals a kind of morbidity. This is not normal whiteness, but more like a weak whiteness caused by long-term malnutrition.


    Yu Hongwen''s lips were very light, his eyes were full of weakness, and his health was not good at first glance.


    Moreover, Yu Hongwen should not be tall, about 1.75 meters, but his body is thin and the proportions are very good, which also caused some visual errors.


    Tao Yanxi saw Yu Hongwen tremble, and hurriedly stepped forward to support his body.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked concerned.

 v3 Chapter 925： Dont be shy, brother painter (3)

    "It''s okay, I''m just hungry." Not eating for a day was already his limit.


    Tao Yanxi laughed when she heard this.


    "Exactly, my food is ready, go to my house to eat?"


    Yu Hongwen pursed his lips, and the color of his lips became paler.


    He replied with a low "um", but his body avoided Tao Yanxi''s hand supporting him.


    He was still not used to communicating with strangers, let alone physical contact.


    But he is really hungry now, his stomach is screaming, if he doesn''t eat anything, he will probably go to the hospital.


    He didn''t want to go to the hospital, there were too many people there.


    Tao Yan saw that Yu Hongwen avoided his hand, and didn''t feel anything.


    She took a step back and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah." Yu Hongwen responded in a low voice, closed the door, and followed Tao Yanxi to the opposite side.


    As soon as he entered the house, he could smell the aroma of the food that attracted him.


    His saliva was secreting frantically, and his stomach was pumping and clamoring for something to eat.


    Yu Hongwen walked to the dining table and sat down, picked up the chopsticks next to him and started eating.


    He never knew how to get along with people, let alone perform some social etiquette.


    Since the girl in front of him invited him to dinner, he should eat well.


    Yu Hongwen ate the meal silently, his movements were fast, but he didn''t look embarrassed at all, instead he showed an elegance.


    Tao Yanxi also probably figured out Yu Hongwen''s temperament, and she didn''t get angry, but sat down and ate in silence.


    After he was full, Yu Hongwen stood up and thanked him.


    Then, he turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Hongwen''s back, and suddenly said: "By the way, let me introduce, my name is Tao Yanxi, please take care of me in the future~"


    Yu Hongwen didn''t look back, just stopped and said in a low voice, "My name is Yu Hongwen."


    After he finished speaking, he took another step and left Tao Yanxi''s house.


    Tao Yan started to clean up the dishes after seeing Yu Hongwen leaving.


    Speaking of which, the original body is also a house girl. She opened a Taobao store, which was specially designed for the cover painting of novels.


    In theory, Yuanshen is actually an original painter, but his skills are not so superb, but it is barely enough to support his family.


    After Tao Yanxi cleaned up the room, he turned on the computer and checked if there were any new orders in the Taobao store.


    After she processed the order a little, she started to search for information about Yu Hongwen on the Internet.


    Yu Hongwen has a nickname in the world of painters, named "Shen", which is taken from the silent Shen.


    This nickname represents his identity and his status in the two-dimensional world.


    Regarding the plagiarism incident of Shen, it is actually difficult to find it on the Internet.


    The previous content was blocked by the male protagonist''s power.


    Today''s male protagonist is a hot touch, and a painting can reach a million level.


    Tao Yanxi quickly browsed Yu Hongwen''s previous works, and she always felt that something was missing.


    Until she saw a post that analyzed the advantages and disadvantages between Yu Hongwen''s works and the male protagonist''s works.


    Among them, Yu Hongwen''s works have many advantages and only one disadvantage.


    But this shortcoming is fatal.


    The downside is that the characters have no emotions.


    Those paintings of figures look amazing at first glance, but when you look closely, they reveal a deep numbness.

 v3 Chapter 926： Dont be shy, brother painter (4)

    The advantages of the male protagonist''s paintings are also obvious. The characters in his paintings are full of rich emotional colors.


    Happy, sad, happy, desperate, all can be shown through some subtle expressions of the characters.


    Tao Yanxi probably understood such a situation, and then ignored it.


    She has already obtained the evidence about the plagiarism of the male protagonist, but she is not in a hurry to announce it.


    The key now is, what exactly is Yu Hongwen thinking?


    After discovering that his paintings were plagiarized, he did not come out to express his position, and no matter how his loyal fans requested, he never came out to speak.


    Only one month after the incident fermented, he published the news of his closing pen on the Weibo platform.


    Tao Yanxi remembered Yu Hongwen''s state today, and planned to give him a good body first.


    After all, the body is the capital of the revolution.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up early and cooked radish porridge with two eggs.


    Tao Yanxi knocked on Yu Hongwen''s door, "I made breakfast, do you want to eat it?"


    "No." Yu Hongwen''s voice came from the room.


    "Okay, then you rest." Tao Yanxi didn''t force anything, and turned to leave.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi knocked on Yu Hongwen''s door again.


    "I made lunch, shall we eat together?"


    "No need." Yu Hongwen''s voice was still cold.


    Tao Yanxi did not insist, "Okay, then you have a good rest."


    After speaking, she went back to her room and enjoyed her lunch.


    In the evening, "I made dinner, and it tasted good, do you want to eat it together?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    This time, a minute later, a "No, thank you" came from inside.


    "Okay, then you have a good rest." Tao Yanxi returned to her room.


    For a few days after that, Tao Yanxi would knock on Yu Hongwen''s door and ask him if he would eat it.


    Yu Hongwen never opened the door, every time he refused, but his tone became more and more relaxed.


    One week later, because Tao Yanxi stayed up late the night before to make Taobao orders too late, so she got up on time this morning and naturally didn''t knock on Yu Hongwen''s door.


    Tao Yanxi slept directly until three o''clock in the afternoon. After waking up, she simply cleaned up and started busy with dinner.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi knocked on Yu Hongwen''s door again.


    "I made sweet and sour short ribs tonight, do you want to eat it together?"


    There was a sound inside, and after ten seconds, the door opened.


    Yu Hongwen''s face showed a morbid whiteness, and his breathing was very slow, so he didn''t eat well at first glance!


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, nodded slightly, and agreed.


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile, her eyebrows were curved, and she was very well-behaved.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi left first, Yu Hongwen closed the door, and then followed.


    When I came to Tao Yanxi''s house again, the air was still filled with a charming aroma of food.


    Yu Hongwen touched his stomach, but did not speak.


    He sat down at the dining table, and didn''t just pick up the chopsticks and start eating like the first time.


    After watching Tao Yanxi sit down, he picked up the chopsticks and ate in silence.


    After he was full, he did not leave like the first time, but looked at Tao Yanxi, his thin lips slightly opened, as if he had something to say.

 v3 Chapter 927： Dont be shy, brother painter (5)

    "Are you doing anything during the day?"


    Yu Hongwen''s voice was extremely low, and Tao Yanxi was cleaning the tableware and chopsticks at this time, and the sound of the collision of the tableware and chopsticks was far greater than Yu Hongwen''s voice.


    Because of this, Tao Yanxi didn''t hear what Yu Hongwen was saying, she just heard a voice.


    Tao Yanxi stopped what he was doing, "What did you just say?"


    Yu Hongwen pursed his pale lips and shook his head.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Yu Hongwen was unwilling to say any more, and did not force it.


    "I''m going to wash the dishes first, you can watch TV, and there will be fruit to eat later~"


    Tao Yanxi said this with a smile, her eyes that were clear and bright like a deer stared straight at Yu Hongwen, as if to look straight into the depths of him.


    Yu Hongwen froze there.


    His thoughts were suddenly pulled to a long time ago, when he took the order for the first time, it was the girl he painted.


    The girl was wearing home clothes, with a lively and lovely smile on her face.


    For convenience, the girl wore a ponytail, and some naughty hair was scattered, adding a touch of charm to the youthful beauty.


    At that time, he sent it to him according to the request of the employer. The employer said that he painted very well, but he just lost a touch of emotion.


    Then, the employer sent the man back.


    That time, he was hit hard.


    Later, he used superb skills to cover up the lack of emotion, and no one returned to his drawings...


    Yu Hongwen recovered from his memories.


    He stood up, looking down with his head down.


    When Tao Yanxi finished washing the dishes and came out with some fruit, she found that Yu Hongwen was not there in the living room.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This is not like eating fruit?


    Tao Yanxi had no choice but to deal with the red cherry tomatoes, um... that was the little tomato.


    On the other side, after Yu Hongwen returned home, he turned on the computer and found the original document that was returned that year.


    He pursed his lips and manipulated the mouse to start editing.


    Emotions, when presented in works of art, are often illusory.


    It''s hard for you to define what this "emotion" is, but the moment you see that artwork, you suddenly think, yes, this is the thing, and the author has given it all emotions.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t know what the emotions they were talking about, he just painted Tao Yanxi''s appearance little by little in his mind, and at the same time changed the original work little by little.


    Time passed bit by bit, and I don''t know how long it took before Yu Hongwen stopped.


    He looked at the picture of the girl who had been modified and pursed his lips.


    Yu Hongwen rarely communicated with people, even on the Internet, he basically only maintained orders and never chatted.


    But there is one exception, that person is the only one who refunded him.


    That person''s net name is "Xing Can", which is probably taken from "Xing Han is brilliant, fortunately even Zai".


    Basically every other month, he texts that person.


    The purpose is to let him see the girl pictures that he has revised again and again.


    Now, even though he has sealed the pen, he still hasn''t given up on the revision of this returned picture.


    Yu Hongwen opened QQ and sent the revised picture.


    There was no second reply over there, Yu Hongwen just stared at the chat records of the two in a daze.


    The chat records started five years ago. Except for the chat that was refunded at the very beginning, every subsequent chat was a picture of a girl he had modified.


    The answer there was always "Sorry".

 v3 Chapter 928： Dont be shy, brother painter (6)

    "Sorry" means dissatisfaction, and dissatisfaction means that he is still the one who has been refunded.


    Yu Hongwen can''t accept himself like this. In his world, there is no such thing as "refunded".


    "Drip"


    It is the prompt tone of QQ message.


    Yu Hongwen came back to his senses and saw the latest news from Xing Can.


    [Did you suddenly get through the second vein of Ren and Du! This is my little sister next door! ¡¿


    Yu Hongwen looked at the news, didn''t know why, but suddenly laughed...


    Tao Yanxi still doesn''t know what happened on Yu Hongwen''s side.


    After she ate a little tomato, she started processing orders on Taobao.


    Her drawing level is not bad, so far there is no chargeback.


    Of course, there are no bad reviews, they are all five-star reviews!


    Tao Yanxi was very happy, so happy that she opened Taobao and added some snacks to the shopping cart.


    Then one-click payment, what a cool word!


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi made breakfast and knocked on Yu Hongwen''s door.


    Yu Hongwen opened the door, took the breakfast, and said "thank you".


    Tao Yanxi smiled and shook her head.


    Today, she is wearing a yellow suspender dress and delicate light makeup, her hair is loose, and there is a small yellow clip on her head, which looks a little cute.


    Yu Hongwen''s eyes dimmed, and he asked in a low voice, "Are you going out?"


    Yu Hongwen''s voice was still very low, but this time, Tao Yanxi heard it clearly.


    "Yeah~ going out for a walk~" Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "Do you want to go out for a walk together?"


    Yu Hongwen moved his fingers slightly and his feet took a small step forward.


    But in the end, he still said: "No need, have fun."


    Tao Yanxi noticed Yu Hongwen''s small movements, but nodded slightly and replied "Okay".


    She waved her hand and said, "See you tonight~"


    "Yeah." Yu Hongwen replied in a low voice and closed the door.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she turned around and left.


    Today, she is going to buy a few small skirts and an oven. Recently, she will study cakes or something, which can be made for Yu Hongwen.


    After Yu Hongwen closed the door, he calmly walked to the sofa and sat down.


    He also carried the breakfast Tao Yanxi brought him in his hand.


    A boiled egg, a cup of soy milk, and two slices of bread.


    Eggs were a little hot, soy milk and bread slices were lukewarm.


    Yu Hongwen ate slowly.


    Yu Hongwen has irregular work and rest all year round, and often does not eat for a day, so his stomach is very bad.


    Sometimes his stomach hurts and he can hardly breathe.


    So he gradually developed the habit of eating very slowly, because in this way, he can ensure that the food is chewed very delicately, and it will not be too uncomfortable to enter into the stomach.


    His stuff is slow and mechanical, as if he eats for the sake of eating.


    The eggs on the side were gradually getting cold, Yu Hongwen took a sip of soy milk, and it was also a little cold.


    He stopped and stared at the half-eaten slices of bread, a cup of soy milk that had only been sipped, and the eggs that had been cold, and began to be in a daze.


    Ten minutes later, he stood up, walked to the computer, and turned on the drawing tool.


    The light overhead was very bright, shining on Yu Hongwen, casting a shadow on the floor.


    He sat up straight, his eyes focused and firm, his sickly white fingers moving the mouse, leaving its traces on the computer.

 v3 Chapter 929： Dont be shy, brother painter (7)

    When Tao Yanxi came back, it was already very late.


    She was carrying large and small bags, and she almost had a shopping bag hanging around her neck.


    Yu Hongwen heard the sound, opened a crack in the door, and saw Tao Yanxi who was trying to find the key.


    "Do you need my help?" Yu Hongwen suddenly asked.


    When Tao Yanxi heard the voice, she turned her head in surprise and smiled.


    "Then trouble you."


    Yu Hongwen opened the door and walked out.


    "No trouble." Yu Hongwen said, and took a lot of shopping bags from Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Although there are many bags, most of them are clothes or something, so they are not heavy.


    Tao Yanxi unloaded the burden, took out the key and opened the door.


    Yu Hongwen helped Tao Yanxi carry the bag to the living room.


    "Thank you, how about I invite you to dinner? I just bought a steak." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Hongwen originally wanted to refuse, but the words came to his mouth, but suddenly he didn''t know what to think, he swallowed back what he wanted to say, and nodded instead.


    "Okay, you sit down first." Tao Yanxi put down her bag, found the ingredients and started to go into the kitchen.


    Yu Hongwen walked to the sofa and sat down obediently.


    He didn''t hold his cell phone, he didn''t have anything to read beside him, and the TV wasn''t turned on. He just sat there blankly with a blank expression on his face.


    When Tao Yanxi came out to get something, she saw Yu Hongwen sitting there blankly and coughed lightly.


    "Do you want water? I''ll pour you some."


    Yu Hongwen shook his head calmly, pursed his lips, and stood up suddenly.


    "Can I watch you cook?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and the next second, a big smile appeared.


    "of course."


    Being able to take the initiative to ask for some things shows that Yu Hongwen''s mentality is changing!


    This is a good thing, how could she disagree?


    "Just look at it, don''t delay me." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she took what she needed, turned around and entered the kitchen again.


    Yu Hongwen walked quickly to the front of the kitchen, stood up straight, and looked at Tao Yanxi so quietly.


    The girl wore a bright yellow suspender skirt today, revealing her delicate collarbone. He could even see a small red mole on the edge of her left collarbone.


    She also wears a wide apron, presumably to keep oil from spilling on her beloved dress.


    Her movements are skillful, her white hands contrasting sharply with the row of black frying pans.


    The smell of steak came from the air, and the steak was fried to the sound of his ears. Even if he didn''t eat it, he knew that it would definitely taste delicious.


    The light in the kitchen was very bright, and the light hit the girl, making her skin glow.


    The girl suddenly turned around, tilted her head slightly, and smiled with frowning eyes.


    "It''s almost ready~"


    Her voice is very sweet, like eating honey, and even the breath that comes out is sweet.


    Yu Hongwen stood there in a daze, with a faint light flashing in his eyes.


    Tao Yan saw that Yu Hongwen had been in a daze, scratching his head strangely.


    The smell of soot in the kitchen is so strong, how did Yu Hongwen stay in a daze without changing his face?


    "Mr. Yu?" Tao Yanxi called out again.


    Yu Hongwen came to his senses when he heard this.


    He pursed his lips and said with a hoarseness in his voice: "Call me Hongwen."


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi paused, "Hongwen~ Then you can just call me Yanxi."


    "Yeah." Yu Hongwen replied in a low voice, and it seemed that nothing had changed.

 v3 Chapter 930： Dont be shy, brother painter (8)

    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "The steak is almost ready, go out and wait first."


    Yu Hongwen obediently walked to the dining table and sat down.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi served the steak, and the two began to enjoy the food.


    After dinner, Yu Hongwen left.


    And Tao Yanxi began to liquidate the things he bought today.


    The oven won''t be delivered until tomorrow, so she doesn''t have to worry so much.


    The night gradually fell, and the moon hung high in the sky, as if checking whether everyone in the underground was secretly doing bad things.


    Yu Hongwen turned off the lights, and only the light from the computer screen illuminated the room.


    The light reflected on Yu Hongwen''s face, casting a shadow.


    On the computer, there was a girl wearing a bright yellow suspender skirt and an apron, tilting her head and smiling.


    She smiles beautifully, and just looking at it makes people feel warm.


    Yu Hongwen stretched out his hand and stroked the girl''s face.


    After a long time, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Drip"


    The disappearing prompt of QQ suddenly sounded, breaking the silence in the room.


    Yu Hongwen opened it and saw that it was a message from Xing Can.


    ¡¾How do you think about my proposal yesterday? ¡¿


    Yu Hongwen glanced at the character design he had just completed, and pursed his lips.


    After a few seconds, he replied with a [OK. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ha ha! Not bad! I will send you the main line of the story, mainly to draw the heroine, and the heroine will grow slowly as the plot progresses. ¡¿


    [You should draw her initial state first, that is, the girl next door, just yesterday''s picture is very good! ¡¿


    [I''ll pay you half of the deposit first, and deliver the manuscript within a month, how about it? ¡¿


    Yu Hongwen pursed his lips tightly, didn''t think for a long time, and replied "OK".


    "drop"


    It is the notification sound for text messages.


    [Your debit card account is 6666, with an income of 50,000.00 yuan in Chinese dollars on June 8, and the transaction balance is 50,005.00 yuan. ¡¿


    It was Xing Can who brought over half of the deposit.


    Yu Hongwen closed the dialogue window and received the main story line from Xing Can in his mailbox.


    days are still long...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tao Yanxi is in a good mood recently, because she now eats three meals a day with Yu Hongwen.


    Yu Hongwen seems to have completely accepted her. He eats with her every day, and occasionally brings her some milk tea or something, but he orders takeout...


    Tao Yanxi is very happy with Yu Hongwen''s change, because it often means that Yu Hongwen is willing to start contacting the outside world.


    Maybe it won''t be long before Yu Hongwen can paint again.


    At that time, she gave the black material that could release the male protagonist.


    But the only thing that makes Tao Yanxi feel a little strange, or a little embarrassed, is that Yu Hongwen often stares at her in a daze.


    Although his eyes are clear, at a glance, he knows that he is not thinking about some things.


    But it was precisely because of this that Tao Yanxi felt strange.


    After all, her face today is not so beautiful that it makes people feel lost.


    In addition, she is in a good mood recently, eating very well, and there is still some flesh on her face. She looks a little chubby, but it feels very soft to the touch. She likes to touch her face when she is free.


    After dinner that day, Yu Hongwen began to stare at her in a daze again.


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t hold back, put her hands on her face, and asked curiously, "Why do you always stare at me in a daze?"


    Yu Hongwen lowered his eyes, clenched his hands on both sides slightly, and his body became a little stiff.


    "I¡­¡­"

 v3 Chapter 931： Dont be shy, brother painter (9)

    "You look good." Yu Hongwen said in a low voice.


    He lowered his head slightly, and some long hair covered his eyes, making Tao Yanxi unable to see the look in those eyes.


    But this sentence alone made Tao Yanxi happy.


    "I also think I''m good-looking." Tao Yanxi responded with a smile.


    Of course, my brother is also good-looking, hee hee~


    Yu Hongwen was startled, as if he did not expect Tao Yanxi to answer such a shameless sentence.


    After being stunned, Yu Hongwen couldn''t help but raised his head, looked at Tao Yanxi, and laughed.


    Yu Hongwen himself is feminine in appearance. In addition, because he has not seen the sun all the year round, his skin is very pale, and he is thin and has no flesh on his face. This smile did not surprise Tao Yanxi, but Feeling a little... um... creepy?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and touched her arm, but fortunately, she didn''t get goosebumps.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you these days."


    Yu Hongwen''s voice was still very low, and he didn''t know whether it was because his original tone was always low, or he deliberately lowered his voice.


    Yu Hongwen''s voice, if you don''t listen carefully, you might really miss it.


    So every time I chat with Yu Hongwen, Tao Yanxi is really in high spirits, and he must not miss every word his brother said!


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, no trouble." Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said.


    "Yeah." Yu Hongwen replied in a low voice.


    He stood up, "I should go back."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to the door." Tao Yanxi also stood up and said.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t stop Tao Yanxi, he took the lead and walked towards the door.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Hongwen''s back, thoughtful.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that today''s Yu Hongwen is a little weird.


    Tao Yanxi sent Yu Hongwen to the door, and then closed the door after watching him enter the house.


    After Yu Hongwen returned to his room, he turned on the computer, looked at the message sent by Xing Can, and remained silent.


    [The girl next door of the heroine is very good and great! The response is super good, hahaha! ¡¿


    [The follow-up is that the heroine started to grow up after encountering a murder incident. You have already read the main story, can you grasp it later? ¡¿


    ¡¾Shen, you have to be strong! Otherwise, I''ll have to hire another artist. ¡¿


    Yu Hongwen looked at the shining screen, silent, and kept silent.


    After an unknown amount of time, Yu Hongwen sat up straight and typed a word on the keyboard.


    ¡¾Okay. ¡¿


    The other side quickly replied: [OK, is it okay to submit the first draft in a week? ¡¿


    ¡¾Um. ¡¿ Yu Hongwen replied again.


    This matter is settled.


    Yu Hongwen closed his eyes, but he was thinking of Tao Yanxi.


    Yu Hongwen knew that he still didn''t understand what emotion was. He just drew the image of Tao Yanxi in his mind, that''s all.


    However, Xing Can was very satisfied with the peach words in his mind. He said that those people''s designs are full of emotions in the superb skills, which is rare and valuable.


    But what are emotions?


    Yu Hongwen didn''t know, he was just drawing Tao Yanxi.


    Now, the first stage of the character design has ended, he could have refused to agree to the subsequent character design, that is not what he is good at.


    However, he agreed.


    Because he wanted to know what the "emotion" in Xing Can''s mouth was...

 v3 Chapter 932： Dont be shy, brother painter (10)

    For the next three days, apart from having dinner with Tao Yanxi, Yu Hongwen stayed at home every day and drew pictures of people over and over again.


    He revised it over and over again, but became increasingly dissatisfied.


    He looked at the bewildered girl painted on the computer and pursed his lips.


    No, it doesn''t feel right.


    Yu Hongwen lowered his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    There were four days left until the first draft was due, and he didn''t want to be rejected again.


    Moreover, his current state of painting is getting worse and worse.


    Yu Hongwen stood up and walked out of the door.


    "buckle"


    There was a knock on the door, and Tao Yanxi, who was applying a mask, clapped her hands and looked at the door strangely.


    It''s so late, who could it be?


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and saw Yu Hongwen standing outside.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi quickly took off the mask and looked at him in surprise.


    This is the first time he took the initiative to find himself!


    "Good evening." Yu Hongwen looked at Tao Yanxi and smiled, "Is there any fruit? I suddenly want to eat some fruit."


    "There are some." Tao Yanxi said quickly, she turned sideways, "You come first."


    Yu Hongwen nodded and walked in.


    Tao Yanxi threw the mask away and hurriedly went to cut fruit for him.


    There are some pineapples and small tomatoes at home. She washed the small tomatoes and cut some pineapples and put them on the plate.


    "Eat it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Hong warmly thanked him and ate slowly.


    "Can I take it home to eat?" Yu Hongwen asked suddenly after taking two bites.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback for a moment, and she didn''t ask Yu Hongwen why she wanted to take it back, she just nodded and said, "Of course."


    Tao Yanxi guessed that Yu Hongwen wanted to slowly enjoy the delicious fruit alone?


    Anyway, when she eats, she doesn''t like others to rob her, except for her brother!


    Yu Hongwen held the plate with the fruit, thanked him again, and turned to leave.


    Returning to the room, Yu Hongwen looked at the plate that he had placed next to the computer, and the color of his eyes gradually darkened.


    The room was dark, only the light from the computer reflected on Yu Hongwen''s face, casting a shadow.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to Yu Hongwen for breakfast early in the morning.


    She knocked on the door for a while, but no one responded.


    Tao Yanxi called out a few more times, but still no one answered.


    At noon, she went to Yu Hongwen again, but still no one responded.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi heard some noise outside the door.


    She hurriedly opened the door and happened to see Yu Hongwen who was opening the door with a bag.


    "You went out today?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Hongwen''s figure froze, and replied with a low "um".


    "I said I called you today and you didn''t respond. It turned out that I was going out, which made me worry for a day." Tao Yanxi patted her chest and said.


    Yu Hongwen opened the door and didn''t look at Tao Yanxi, but said in a low voice, "Well, I have something to do today."


    After speaking, Yu Hongwen walked into the room and closed the door.


    Across the door, he said "good night".


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, always feeling that Yu Hongwen was a little weird.


    But she couldn''t tell where she was to blame, but Yu Hongwen actually took the initiative to go out shopping today, which was a big improvement.


    Tao Yanxi sighed and closed the door.


    At night, Yu Hongwen''s room was dark, and even the computer was blacked out.


    The curtains were drawn tightly, and the moonlight could not see through.


    The night is still very long...

 v3 Chapter 933： Dont be shy, brother painter (11)

    At noon the next day, Tao Yanxi was working on a suspense detective film when she heard a knock on the door.


    The knock on the door was strong and regular, so it shouldn''t be Yu Hongwen.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, wondering who would come to her.


    She put down her phone and put on her slippers to open the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw three police officers in police uniforms, and the face of the police officer''s brother was full of seriousness.


    "Hello, Ms. Tao, we now suspect that you are involved in a murder case, please assist us in our investigation."


    Tao Yan frowned, "Is there any misunderstanding here?"


    "We detected your fingerprints at the crime scene, please cooperate," the policeman said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, her eyes calm.


    With a "click", the door on the opposite side suddenly opened.


    Yu Hongwen stood at the door, his eyes passed through the police, and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him.


    In Yu Hongwen''s eyes, the girl was wearing home clothes, and her hair was a little messy. It was probably because she was just lying on the sofa playing a game or playing a drama and her hair was a little messy.


    The girl''s face was pale, and she felt a little panic at the sudden and even inexplicable news.


    The girl pursed her lips and clenched her fists, trying to calm down.


    The girl looked at him with calm eyes, as if she didn''t realize what was going on, and she seemed to have a strong mentality to support her so that she could face what would happen next in a calm way.


    The girl was fragile and strong, and from that small body burst out energy that surprised him.


    At this moment, Yu Hongwen only felt a steady stream of inspiration.


    Yes, yes, that''s how it feels, that''s how it feels!


    Every cell of Yu Hongwen is screaming, this is the feeling, this is the character design that Xing Can wants!


    His body trembled with excitement, and there was a trace of frenzy in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    "Ms. Tao, please come with us now." The policeman''s voice brought Yu Hongwen back to his senses.


    He held on to the door frame, suppressing the excitement that was about to pour out.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and nodded.


    "Headset, I''ll go with you." Tao Yanxi''s voice also sounded very calm, but after listening carefully, there seemed to be a little trembling.


    Yu Hongwen looked at Tao Yanxi frantically, obviously afraid but still stubbornly refusing to reveal the slightest emotion.


    What kind of power can make a girl next door not panic like other girls when faced with such a thing, or even collapse and cry?


    Yu Hongwen took a step forward with his right foot, he wanted to know, he wanted to know very much.


    Tao Yanxi followed the police, and at the last moment of going down the stairs, she suddenly turned around and glanced at Yu Hongwen.


    That look made Yu Hongwen''s blood boil.


    The girl is surrounded by police, she knows what she is about to face, but she still has a nostalgia.


    The girl looked back at him, with complex emotions such as surprise, nostalgia, sadness, etc., which made Yu Hongwen suddenly understand that the person the girl was looking at was the one she liked.


    Yu Hongwen took a deep breath, closed the door, turned on the computer, and started to create.


    His mind was full of Tao Yanxi''s figure, all the details were in his mind, all in his mind.

 v3 Chapter 934： Dont be shy, brother painter (12)

    After Tao Yanxi was taken to the police station, as usual, some routine interviews were conducted.


    According to what the police said, Tao Yanxi learned that there was a murder last night.


    The time of death was about one to four in the morning. At this time, she did not have an alibi.


    After all, in the middle of the night, most people stay at home and sleep, who would go out when they have nothing to do?


    And Tao Yanxi lived alone, so naturally there was no alibi.


    Furthermore, because of her fingerprints at the murder scene, she is very suspicious.


    Tao Yanxi asked about the location. It was an abandoned factory outside the suburbs, and she had never been there.


    However, her fingerprints were discovered at the scene, and it was naturally difficult to remove her suspicion.


    Tao Yanxi was being taken care of, and before the investigation was clear, she had to cooperate with the investigation.


    However, because the deceased was a strong man and was strangled to death, Tao Yanxi, who was a woman, did not seem to have that much strength, and the investigation over there suddenly became less certain.


    In addition, there was only one fingerprint of Tao Yanxi on the rope at the scene, as if someone did it deliberately, so we had to investigate it carefully.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the cold chair, closed her eyes, and recalled what had happened these days in her mind.


    Sometimes the evidence was always there, but she never took those things as evidence.


    In other words, she never cared about those unusual actions.


    After a long time, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked at the policeman sitting in front of her, her eyes calm.


    "Can I apply for bail?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The person who bailed Tao Yanxi was Yu Hongwen.


    Although the police agreed to bail, Tao Yanxi had to be on call, and they would send someone to monitor her.


    Tao Yanxi agreed.


    When Yu Hongwen brought Tao Yanxi to the door, he was about to turn around and go back to his room.


    "Is that you?" Tao Yanxi asked suddenly.


    Yu Hongwen stopped and turned around slowly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Yu Hongwen, the lights in the building were a little dim, which made Yu Hongwen''s face a little gloomy.


    "No." Yu Hongwen said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, she turned around and went back to her room.


    Across the door, she said: Good night.


    Yu Hongwen also said "good night" in a low voice, and then he opened the door and entered his home.


    Yu Hongwen leaned against the door, raised his head, and laughed.


    Not the kind of perfunctory smile that slightly raised the corners of the mouth, but the kind of joyous smile that could cause vibrations from the chest.


    The girl was very clever, and she wisely guessed that the fingerprint was his masterpiece.


    He got the fruit bowl with her fingerprints from her, and went to buy some tools and gloves that could get fingerprints on it.


    He backed up her fingerprints several times, wandering around this dark city at night.


    Darkness is the easiest way to breed sin, and he is just a **** in this darkness.


    He was lucky to see a murder scene while swaying.


    After the murderer left, he put his fingerprints on the rope and wiped his traces.


    Everything went so smoothly.


    The girl''s performance also surprised him, and even...he was moved.


    Yu Hongwen touched the position of his heart, where it was beating frantically, as if he was about to jump out and dedicate himself to the girl.

 v3 Chapter 935： Dont be shy, brother painter (13)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t do anything after returning home.


    Everything in the house has been investigated by the police, but fortunately, the younger police officers are also very careful and gentle and did not make the room too messy.


    Tao Yanxi''s mobile phone was also investigated by the police, and she can only watch TV now.


    Tao Yan was lying on the sofa, holding the TV remote control pad and started watching the news.


    "Now the next game news is broadcast. Currently, Xingcan Games is developing a strategy game. The following is an overview of the game..."


    Some people''s designs for that game began to flash on the TV, Tao Yanxi squinted slightly and looked at those people''s designs thoughtfully.


    The character design is very delicate, especially the character design of the heroine. At first glance, it makes people feel a strong desire for protection from the depths of their hearts.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, her eyes sank slightly.


    "buckle"


    There was a knock on the door, and Tao Yanxi frowned slightly.


    It''s so late, who is looking for him?


    It must be Yu Hongwen, after all, they had already said "good night" to each other just now.


    But if it wasn''t Yu Hongwen, who would it be?


    Tao Yanxi stood up and picked up the beer bottle on the table.


    She originally wanted to get drunk, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    Tao Yanxi took the beer bottle behind him and opened the door with one hand.


    "Hello, your courier." The little brother in the yellow jacket grinned and handed a courier box forward.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him vigilantly, "I didn''t buy anything."


    The courier brother glanced at the delivery list doubtfully, "Is it Ms. Tao Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s right, it''s your courier." The courier said.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, "Who sent it?"


    "Anonymous," said the courier brother.


    "Go back, I don''t sign for this courier."


    Tao Yanxi''s right hand was behind his back, and the hand holding the wine bottle tightened suddenly.


    The courier brother looked at Tao Yanxi with some embarrassment, "Ms. Tao, if you don''t sign for it, I will be very embarrassed."


    "You tell me your company''s phone number, and I will call to explain the situation, so I won''t trouble you." Tao Yanxi said.


    The courier brother''s face was a little ugly, "Ms. Tao..."


    "I''m not embarrassing you, I won''t sign for this courier." Tao Yanxi refused again.


    When the courier brother heard this, he threw the courier at Tao Yanxi at once, and at the same time drew a knife from behind and stabbed it straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly dodged, took out a beer bottle and smashed it on the courier boy.


    Immediately, wine and blood mixed down the courier brother''s face.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, and his body slowly fell down.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall and breathed a sigh of relief.


    A few minutes later, the police came up in a hurry.


    "Are you alright?" the policeman asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "We came over when we sensed something was wrong. Fortunately, you''re fine."


    The policeman looked at the courier boy, or the murderer, who was in a coma with blood on his head, and hurriedly called an ambulance.


    People are to be arrested, but to be arrested alive.


    "You are frightened, but please follow us to record a statement." The policeman said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, closed the door and prepared to follow the police.


    At this moment, the door opposite suddenly opened.

 v3 Chapter 936： Dont be shy, brother painter (14)

    "I''ll go with you too." Yu Hongwen''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Yu Hongwen, her expression indifferent.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t seem to notice Tao Yanxi''s indifference, and walked straight to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    "I''ll go with you, okay?"


    The little policeman glanced at Yu Hongwen in embarrassment.


    He did recognize that Yu Hongwen was the one who bail Tao Yanxi before.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi just made a note, and now her suspicion has been ruled out, so it should be fine to let this man go, right?


    "Yes, but you can only wait outside." The policeman said.


    Yu Hongwen nodded, "Naturally."


    Tao Yanxi did not speak. She followed the policeman into the police station to record a statement.


    As for the follow-up, she doesn''t need to worry about it.


    It was already six o''clock in the morning when the confession was recorded.


    The sun has risen, and the sun shines on her body, but it does not make her feel warm.


    On the contrary, the gloomy cold of last night has not yet passed, this morning, it is still a bit chilly.


    Yu Hongwen held a cup of hot soy milk in his hand and handed it to her.


    "Drink something hot." Yu Hongwen said.


    Tao Yanxi took the soy milk and took a sip.


    Very sweet, the store must have added a lot of sugar.


    "Yanxi." Yu Hongwen suddenly called her name.


    Tao Yanxi drank the soy milk in small sips, and let out a "hmm" from her nose.


    "You are the smartest girl I have ever met." Yu Hongwen said.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "That''s because you''ve seen too few girls."


    Staying at home every day and seeing so many people?


    "No." Yu Hongwen shook his head seriously, his face was still pale, but his cheeks were stained with some blush.


    "You are different from them." Yu Hongwen said.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Yu Hongwen, and Yu Hongwen''s figure was reflected in her eyes, bright, clear, and spotless.


    Yu Hongwen looked at himself in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, despicable and vicious, cowardly and scheming, really ugly.


    However, when his figure existed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he actually had the pleasure of tainting her.


    Yu Hongwen took a step back, his breathing became rapid.


    gorgeous.


    Yu Hongwen thought so.


    Seeing that Yu Hongwen''s state was not right, Tao Yan asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yu Hongwen looked at Tao Yanxi and laughed.


    He shook his head slowly, "It''s okay, I''m just happy."


    Yes, happy.


    He hadn''t been so happy in years.


    It''s like life has a purpose all of a sudden.


    I want to draw her, the way she smiles, the way she weeps, the way she looks embarrassed, the way she rules the world...


    Yu Hongwen just looked at Tao Yanxi like that, and his smile deepened.


    Tao Yanxi fell silent, is my brother having a brain problem?


    She looked at Yu Hongwen, his face was full of enthusiasm, as if seeing his belief.


    Belief?


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, but did not reply for a while.


    The number of pedestrians on the street began to increase. People hurried past them, occasionally giving them a strange look, but more people were rushing on the road of life and did not dare to stop.


    The warm sunlight shone on Tao Yanxi''s body, warming her slightly cold body a little bit.


    Yu Hongwen looked at Tao Yanxi, who was plated with a layer of golden light, and his heart beat faster.

 v3 Chapter 937： Dont be shy, brother painter (15)

    Yu Hongwen stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch Tao Yanxi.


    But when he was only one centimeter away from Tao Yanxi''s face, he stopped.


    This is his belief, and he is not qualified to touch it.


    He could only look up, yes, look up, and that would be enough.


    Yu Hongwen put down his hand, and the smile on his face became more and more gentle.


    "Let''s go home," he heard himself say.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, let''s go."


    The two returned home and parted at the stairs.


    After Tao Yanxi returned home, he checked the information about the Xingcan company.


    Xingcan is one of the four giants in the current game industry. It used to focus on online games, but the market for online game series has been saturated, so they began to develop two-dimensional strategy games.


    The program started two months ago and has already been partially developed.


    Tao Yanxi sneaked into Xingcan''s company again and found some people''s plans.


    The heroine''s character drawing is divided into two parts.


    Part of it is obviously a delicate and detailed picture, which is marked for publicity and promotion, while the other part is not so delicate, but it has a lot of expressions, which are a lot richer. I think it should be used in the game.


    Tao Yanxi found the source of those exquisite pictures again, it was Yu Hongwen.


    No wonder she felt that the heroine''s posture was so familiar, and Yu Hongwen drew her according to her?


    Tao Yanxi found the main outline of the game again, and found that the heroine''s character is divided into three stages.


    In the early stage, she was the little sister next door, in the middle stage, she was a persevering and self-improving girl, and in the later stage, she became a strong woman every day.


    Of course, because it is a two-dimensional strategy, several other male protagonists have been guiding the female protagonist to grow.


    As for the ending... that naturally depends on how the players play.


    Anyway, she watched several endings. In addition to being with each male protagonist separately, there was actually a N.P ending line. Of course, there was also a lonely ending line, which can be said to be very powerful.


    What makes Tao Yanxi concerned is that in the main line, the heroine''s transformation is precisely because of a murder case.


    Tao Yanxi took another look at Yu Hongwen''s manuscript to Xingcan Company, and suddenly understood why Yu Hongwen was so deliberate about doing such a thing.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back on the chair and sighed deeply.


    Artists are really crazy and paranoid.


    Then she must not cooperate with Yu Hongwen later? Otherwise, there is no telling what happened to him.


    She didn''t want to be invited back by the policeman again.


    Tao Yanxi recorded the main line of the story, and then withdrew from the backstage of Xingcan Company.


    At the same time, in Yu Hongwen''s room.


    He moved the mouse, his eyes frantically depicting Tao Yanxi''s appearance.


    The light from the computer screen reflected on his face, reflecting a different kind of madness.


    "gorgeous."


    Yu Hongwen exclaimed in a low voice, his voice low and hoarse.


    The taut curtains fluttered slightly because of the wind blowing through the gaps in the windows, and a trace of moonlight also took the opportunity to shine on Yu Hongwen''s body.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t realize it, his whole body and mind were immersed in the creation.


    He suddenly began to be reluctant to give the girl he wrote to Xing Can. This girl belongs to him, and no one can spy on it.


    The moonlight gradually stopped caring for the man who didn''t want to look at it, and instead drifted to other places, bringing warmth and poetry to others.


    And the night is still very long.

 v3 Chapter 938： Dont be shy, brother painter (16)

    Early the next morning, Yu Hongwen knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door and had breakfast with her.


    He went downstairs to buy breakfast, a few xiaolongbao, and two cups of soy milk.


    Tao Yanxi accepted his breakfast. After breakfast, Yu Hongwen did not plan to leave, but chatted with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi lacked interest. In the middle of the night last night, the little policeman called and told her that there might be people staring at him.


    Because they had already asked the murderer, it wasn''t him who got her fingerprints.


    Moreover, the murderer also knew that there were Tao Yanxi''s fingerprints on the rope, and thought she had seen her own appearance, so she had the intention to kill.


    Tao Yanxi knew that the fingerprints were made by Yu Hongwen, but she did not tell the policeman out of selfishness.


    On the contrary, the policeman cared about her very much and repeatedly told her to be careful.


    Tao Yanxi responded one by one. After all, the policeman is also kind.


    She couldn''t fall asleep after taking such a phone call. She played games all night and didn''t fall asleep until five or six in the morning.


    As a result, Yu Hongwen woke up again at seven o''clock.


    She is so sleepy now that she can''t wait to fall asleep.


    But Yu Hongwen wanted to pull her to chat, and asked if there was something.


    "Where did you go to college?"


    "Huaxia University? That''s a really good school."


    "Where did you go to high school?"


    "Where are you from?"


    "What do you like?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    She didn''t know what Yu Hongwen was thinking, anyway, she was so sleepy that she answered in a daze.


    Yu Hongwen became more and more excited the more he talked, it seemed that if he knew more about Tao Yanxi, he would be able to get closer to her.


    Tao Yanxi responded indifferently.


    Responding and responding, Tao Yanxi fell asleep.


    She slept soundly on the sofa.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t even hear Tao Yanxi''s answer after asking several questions, and he stopped.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, only to realize that she was asleep.


    Yu Hongwen was stunned for a moment, and then whispered "Yan Xi" twice.


    Tao Yanxi was sleeping soundly, how could he take care of him.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was ignoring him, Yu Hongwen walked to the sofa and knelt down halfway.


    He raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi, his eyes moved down a little bit from his hair, to his fleshy nose, to his pink lips, down a little bit, to his slightly raised chest, and then to Flat belly covered by loose clothing.


    Yu Hongwen''s eyes were gentle and frenzied, as if in front of him was a peerless treasure.


    He reached out his hand, wanting to touch Tao Yanxi''s face.


    But the hand never fell.


    Yu Hongwen''s breathing began to become rapid again.


    The girl slept sweetly, and the sun shone on her body, gilding her with a layer of golden light, making her extremely sacred.


    Yu Hongwen didn''t dare to break this sanctity, so he could only look at her obsessively.


    Time passed bit by bit, Yu Hongwen was just half-kneeling, looking at Tao Yanxi all the time.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, her eyelashes trembled, and the next moment, she opened her eyes.


    Because she had just woken up, there was still a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "Why are you kneeling on the ground?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    There was a hint of drowsiness in her voice, which made Yu Hongwen''s heart tremble, and her whole body was even more numb.


    At this moment, Yu Hongwen could not wait to offer his beating heart.

 v3 Chapter 939： Dont be shy, brother painter (17)

    "Look at you." There was an obsession in Yu Hongwen''s voice that he didn''t even notice.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, why did Yu Hongwen feel weird.


    The look in his eyes was definitely not love.


    On the contrary, it seems that she is regarded as an unsullied faith?


    Wait, this is not what she wants!


    If that''s the case, how could she spend her life with him?


    Is it his belief for a lifetime?


    In this case, doesn''t she want to live a life without love and love?


    Well... Although love love this thing, it is not the most necessary thing in a relationship, but without this thing, it is a bit boring.


    Moreover, she actually covets her brother''s body for a long time, o(*////¨Œ////*)q


    Of course, Tao Yanxi did not dare to say these words in front of his brother.


    "Yanxi, you are so beautiful." Yu Hongwen''s voice interrupted Tao Yanxi''s thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head and nodded, "Thank you, I think so too."


    Yu Hongwen was choked for a moment, and always felt that something was weird.


    Tao Yanxi patted Yu Hongwen''s head and said, "I''m pretty too."


    Yu Hongwen paused, how could a man be described as handsome?


    Yu Hongwen wanted to refute Tao Yanxi, but the moment he touched Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he swallowed the words that were on his lips.


    Forget it, she likes it. Yu Hongwen thought so.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Yu Hongwen didn''t refute anything, and there was a glint in his eyes.


    It seems that his brother really regards himself as a belief-like existence.


    This is really sad.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged his nose, forget it, the soldiers will come to block it, and the water will come to cover it.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, rubbed her nose and said, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "It''s fine." Yu Hongwen also stood up and said.


    Maybe it was because the kneeling time was a little long, and his legs were a little numb.


    He held his leg, a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and smiled, she turned around, waved her hand and said, "Okay, I''ll do it at will."


    "Yeah!" Yu Hongwen nodded, looking at Tao Yanxi''s background obsessively.


    For several days, Yu Hongwen would take the initiative to come to Tao Yanxi to report every day, just chatting every day, and the content of the chat was very unnutritious.


    Tao Yanxi witnessed the process of an otaku turning into a talker with his own eyes.


    Asking a question in several ways, turning it over and over and asking it, is really kind of annoying.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi just hummed a few words at random.


    According to Tao Yanxi''s submission date from Xingcan Company, Yu Hongwen should draw the last character of the game heroine.


    It''s time for the heroine to become a strong woman.


    I don''t know what Yu Hongwen thinks. Instead of drawing pictures, he comes to chat with her every day?


    Another week later, Tao Yanxi really couldn''t stand Yu Hongwen''s nagging.


    On this day, she interrupted Yu Hongwen''s Balabala and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to paint?"


    Yu Hongwen was taken aback, "You know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I know."


    When Yu Hongwen heard this, he didn''t know what to think, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    "Drawing is not as important as you."


    Tao Yanxi paused and asked with a hint of resentment, "Is it because there is no inspiration?"


    Yu Hongwen''s ears are slightly red, although this is also true, but the most important thing is that the character design is indeed not as important as Tao Yanxi!

 v3 Chapter 940： Dont be shy, brother painter (18)

    Tao Yanxi supported her chin with one hand, looked at Yu Hongwen whose ears were slightly red, and said, "If you need me to do something, just say it."


    Yu Hongwen was stunned for a moment, but the next moment, a strange color burst out on his face.


    "Really?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yeah."


    Yu Hongwen stood up immediately, "Wait a minute!"


    After he finished speaking, regardless of Tao Yanxi''s reaction, he went straight out the door.


    More than ten minutes later, Yu Hongwen came in with a large clothes drying rack. There were about a dozen sets of clothes hanging on the drying rack, and all of them had different styles.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the clothes in surprise, "Where did you buy them?"


    "On the Internet." Yu Hongwen replied casually. He picked up a business suit and looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Yanxi, would you like to give it a try?"


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Is this what you need me to do?"


    "Hmm!" Yu Hongwen nodded repeatedly, he had always wanted Tao Yanxi to wear the clothes he bought himself, and wanted to see more of Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, nodded and said "Okay".


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi took the business attire from Yu Hongwen''s hand and went into the bedroom to change.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out wearing a professional attire.


    In order to match this outfit, she also deliberately twisted her hair up and adorned her makeup.


    Tao Yanxi probably knew what kind of feeling Yu Hongwen wanted, so she adjusted her state in the bedroom, and then walked out.


    The high heels hit the floor and made a crisp sound, attracting Yu Hongwen''s attention.


    Yu Hongwen looked straight at the direction of the bedroom, and after a few seconds, Tao Yanxi walked out of the bedroom.


    There was a bit of indifference in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and the aura of a strong woman was revealed in front of Yu Hongwen at this moment.


    Yu Hongwen''s eyes were straight. He originally just wanted to see what Tao Yanxi looked like in those clothes, but he never thought that Tao Yanxi would show an aura that was very appropriate to the clothes.


    This is really...awesome!


    Yu Hongwen''s fingers trembled slightly, his eyes were shining, and he looked at Tao Yanxi without blinking.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing twelve-centimeter high heels and looked at Yu Hongwen quite condescendingly.


    At this moment, Yu Hongwen actually raised a heart of surrender.


    He swallowed his saliva and said excitedly, "Yan Xi, you are so beautiful."


    Tao Yanxi slightly raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a very light but imposing smile.


    "Um."


    She answered in a low voice, as if she didn''t care about Yu Hongwen''s admiration at all.


    It was this indifferent gesture that made Yu Hongwen even more excited.


    His mind was full of Tao Yanxi''s face, and he could not wait to move the computer over immediately and start creating.


    Tao Yanxi walked to the hanger, pulled out a set of clothes at random, and said indifferently, "I''ll try this."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi went to the bedroom and continued to change clothes.


    Following Lai, Yu Hongwen received a series of shocks.


    Tao Yanxi''s performance greatly inspired his creative inspiration. Later, he sat directly on the ground and found a pen and paper to sketch.


    His eyes were glued to Tao Yanxi''s body, and he was unwilling to let go.


    Tao Yan saw Yu Hongwen''s eyes getting brighter and brighter, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    Hmm... actually this seems to be good too?

 v3 Chapter 941： Dont be shy, brother painter (19)

    With Tao Yanxi''s help, Yu Hongwen quickly completed the manuscript.


    Xing Can is very satisfied with those manuscripts.


    A month later, a game called "Love Direction" was born.


    Under the promotion of Xingcan Company, the game quickly became popular.


    Many people are addicted to the game, and some people even pick up the painter behind the game.


    When they learned that there was a character named "Shen" in the painter, the group of people came out again.


    Netizens are always supernatural, and they finally found out that the propaganda pictures of the female protagonists were drawn by "Shen".


    Later, under the intentional guidance of Tao Yanxi, people picked up the past plagiarism incident.


    Tao Yanxi put the evidence about the plagiarism of the male protagonist on the Internet, and netizens quickly picked up a lot of details and evidence.


    "Shen" finally got rid of the name of plagiarism. As for the male protagonist, I am afraid that he will not be able to raise his head for the rest of his life.


    Compared with the **** storm on the Internet, Yu Hongwen is obviously much calmer.


    He didn''t care about plagiarism or not plagiarism on the Internet at all. The reason why he closed the pen at the beginning was just because he was bored.


    But now it''s different, he has a new inspiration, and that inspiration is constant.


    He won''t feel bored, even very happy, no, it should be excited and happy.


    Yu Hongwen looked at Tao Yanxi who was reclining on the sofa, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the excited Yu Hongwen and yawned.


    Well, since Yu Hongwen let her try on clothes last time, he has been in a highly excited state.


    The man didn''t feel tired either, anyway, he watched her draw and draw every day.


    She also looked at those paintings, which were wonderful and amazing.


    Should she say something, worthy of being her own brother?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, she adjusted her posture, lay on the sofa, closed her eyes, and gradually fell asleep.


    After many years, Yu Hongwen never touched her.


    There is no marriage relationship between him and her. Of course, Yu Hongwen has never been married and is with Tao Yanxi every day.


    So that piece of certificate seems to have nothing to do with it.


    Yu Hongwen has always regarded Tao Yanxi as a belief in his heart. Even though Tao Yanxi''s skin is getting older and older as the years go by, in Yu Hongwen''s eyes, every stage of Tao Yanxi has its own unique flavor. .


    This is the belief in his heart forever, and it has never changed.


    When Yu Hongwen could not withstand the ravages of time and grow old, when death came, he looked at Tao Yanxi with a big smile on his face.


    "I''m so happy." Yu Hongwen''s voice was still low.


    "I will die before you." Yu Hongwen said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi held Yu Hongwen''s hand and kissed his lips.


    Yu Hongwen was startled, as if he did not expect Tao Yanxi to do this.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth deepened, and he stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch Tao Yanxi''s face.


    But when he was only one centimeter away from her face, he still stopped.


    His fingers moved slightly, and finally he slowly put them down.


    "You have to take care of yourself, Yanxi." Yu Hongwen called Tao Yanxi''s name.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I will."


    "Goodbye," she said.


    Yu Hongwen chuckled lightly, and the whole person''s breath became extremely soft.


    "goodbye."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he lost his breath.


    This life is enough.

 v3 Chapter 942： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (1)

    Tao Yanxi collected his brother''s soul fragments and finally left this world.


    But before leaving, she took away the last picture Yu Hongwen painted for her in this world.


    She thought, this is probably the proof that he existed.


    Hmm... the only brother who regards himself as his faith seems a little cute...


    Tao Yanxi left this world with a smile.


    After the familiar feeling of dizziness, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, and what caught her eye was an enlarged human face and... a cold dagger against her neck.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is it so exciting?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and stared at the man with the wink in front of her.


    "Who are you?" she asked calmly.


    "Mr. Tao is joking, I was intimate with others just now, why did I forget about them so quickly? Huh?" The man licked his lips, very charming.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Take the knife away first." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Heh..." The man chuckled lightly, but instead brought the knife closer to Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a tingling pain, she definitely saw blood!


    She pursed her lips and bowed her head slightly. It was really good, but she hadn''t tasted this for a long time.


    "Mr. Tao, what about that thing? Huh?" the man asked.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at him, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly.


    The next moment, she grabbed the man''s wrist with a backhand, and pressed the man under her body with lightning speed, knocking him unconscious by the way.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi clapped her hands, tsk, want to threaten her?


    [Little master, you have confused the big master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded faintly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So, is it her own brother who is riding under her now?


    Brother in this world, will such charm seduce people?


    And looking at this ferocious posture, I am afraid he is not a person to be provoked.


    Suddenly a little regretful that he was swollen and swollen?


    I would have been miserable if I knew it earlier.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, and received the memory of the original body by the way.


    Speaking of the identity of the original body is really not simple, the CEO of a pharmaceutical company, a typical winner in life.


    The reason why he was targeted by his own brother was that the original company had recently developed a new drug, which was used to prevent the spread of cancer cells and effectively inhibit cancer.


    In this modern age where the medical level is relatively low, drugs that can fight cancer are very popular, and the popularity naturally means a lot of money.


    And money moves people''s hearts, and naturally some people have the idea of ????the drug formula.


    Unfortunately, the formula is only in the hands of the original body, and those people will have to try their best to get the formula from the original body.


    After all, the original body seems to have suffered several kidnappings and assassinations, but none of those people have succeeded.


    After all, the original body is the cold-hearted President!


    However, the original body has always had no resistance to good-looking boys, so Xiao Changdong, his brother, was sent by the organization to seduce her in an attempt to get the formula.


    It''s just a coincidence today that Xiao Changdong didn''t know what perfume he was spraying today, but the original body was allergic to the perfume and suffocated to death.


    Then she got attached to her.


    Tao Yanxi leaned down, shrugged her nose, and smelled it, it didn''t seem to have any scent?


    Is it already gone?


    This is just right, and she doesn''t have to worry about suffocating again.

 v3 Chapter 943： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (2)

    Tao Yanxi rolled over and pulled Xiao Changdong''s quilt to prevent him from catching a cold.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was free to discuss the background of the story.


    In the background of the original story, the original body died tonight.


    Xiao Changdong also got the formula, but he did not hand it over to the organization, but took it in his own hands and took over the original company at the same time.


    Because that formula is currently the original company''s biggest means of making money, Xiao Changdong, who has the formula, is naturally one of the company''s largest shareholders.


    With his ingenuity, Xiao Changdong finally developed the company into the largest pharmaceutical company in China.


    At this time, the male protagonist appeared.


    The male protagonist is a rare genius in the medical field. At the age of twenty, he entered a research institute to study anti-cancer drugs.


    At the age of twenty-five, he was really researched. With that anti-cancer drug, he became a hot presence in the medical field, and of course, he became the target of various medical businessmen.


    And Xiao Changdong naturally won''t let the male protagonist''s anti-cancer drug suppress his company, either reach a cooperation with the male protagonist, or never let the anti-cancer drug appear on the market.


    It''s a pity that the male protagonist is also very ambitious. In the end, the two failed to talk about it, and Xiao Changdong started all kinds of obstacles to the launch of new drugs.


    Of course, as the male protagonist with the halo of the male protagonist, he won the final victory, became a winner in life, and was remembered by history.


    As for Xiao Changdong, after the failure, no one has ever seen him again, so life shouldn''t be too good.


    After Tao Yanxi finished arranging the background of the story, she looked at Xiao Changdong thoughtfully.


    In the previous world, when she was possessed, the background of the story ended, but in this world, when she was possessed, the background of the original story had not yet begun.


    But this doesn''t affect her relationship with her brother, um... that''s right!


    Tao Yanxi is not afraid of the mysterious organization behind Xiao Changdong. After all, if Xiao Changdong has the ability to get rid of that organization, it seems that the organization should not be as scary as he imagined.


    The question she is facing now is, how can she get to know her brother again?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Changdong who was in a coma with some embarrassment, and sighed deeply.


    She knew that she should have asked a few more questions just now. In this case, she might have given the formula directly with both hands.


    She didn''t care much about the original body''s anticancer drug formula.


    After all, she had stored a lot of anticancer drug formulas in her mind.


    Chinese, Western, and some supernatural, she could have them all in her mind.


    Moreover, the medical technology in this world is not very developed, and many diseases cannot be cured at present, so the formulas in her mind are the real treasures.


    Tao Yanxi wrote down this matter for the time being, and planned to develop those formulas at the right time, which can be regarded as benefiting the people of this world.


    But this matter can''t be rushed for a while. This is a long-term job, and it needs a little penetration.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, and after all this tossing, she was really a little tired.


    The room she is currently in should be a five-star hotel. The hotel also has a second bedroom and a master bedroom. She can go to other bedrooms to sleep.


    I just don''t know if Xiao Changdong will run away after waking up?


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and decided to sleep with her brother.

 v3 Chapter 944： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (3)

    Tao Yanxi hugged Xiao Changdong and quickly fell asleep.


    However, when she woke up, Xiao Changdong was gone.


    Tao Yanxi was a little annoyed, her vigilance was getting worse and worse now.


    If Xiao Changdong did something to her while she was asleep, she would not cry.


    Tao Yanxi checked her body and found nothing special. Thinking that Xiao Changdong didn''t do anything?


    Tao Yanxi yawned and sat up.


    It''s time for her to go to the company. She has to take care of a company as big as her former self.


    When Tao Yanxi went downstairs, his driver was already waiting downstairs.


    He was obviously accustomed to the original body''s demeanor, and when he saw Tao Yan''s footsteps down, he respectfully opened the car door.


    "Go to the company." Tao Yanxi said lightly, flipping through the documents that she had left in the car yesterday.


    The document is a preliminary cooperation agreement with a foreign pharmaceutical company, MT Company. From this agreement, the original body has made great concessions, but the cooperation has not yet been negotiated.


    If you want to come to MT company, there is no intention to cooperate, otherwise, the original company will not be squeezed.


    Tao Yanxi put the document aside and closed her eyes.


    Half an hour later, the car arrived at the company.


    Tao Yanxi arrived at the office with the documents and began to deal with work affairs.


    After an unknown amount of time, the secretary suddenly brought a document over.


    "Mr. Tao, this is the final list of the assistants you hired before. Do you want him to come to work immediately?"


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the document and raised her eyebrows, Xiao Dongdong?


    Is this changing her name to approach her? And looking at the photo of the ID card, it was obviously processed, and it was nothing like the one I saw yesterday.


    Tao Yanxi took another look at his profile. He is 24 years old and holds a master''s degree in business administration from the University of M. He currently has no work experience. This assistant''s job is the first job he interviewed for.


    "Let him come to work now." Tao Yanxi put the information aside and said.


    "Okay." The secretary responded, bowed respectfully, and left.


    Tao Yanxi started working again, and two hours later, she stretched.


    "buckle"


    There was a knock on the door, and Tao Yanxi replied casually, "Come in".


    The person who entered the door was a man wearing washed-white jeans and a pair of white short sleeves. He also wore large black-rimmed glasses on his face. Originally, his face was too small. Most of his face was covered, making it difficult to see his true face.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Assistant?"


    "Yes...Yes." Xiao Dongdong looked a little nervous, he held his briefcase in both hands, and didn''t dare to look up at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, she really knew how to pretend.


    "Well, can you make coffee?" Tao Yanxi asked indifferently, as if she didn''t know that Xiao Dongdong was Xiao Changdong, the one who tried to kill her yesterday.


    "Yes... yes." Xiao Dongdong glanced at Tao Yanxi cautiously, as if a little scared of her.


    "Well, let''s make a cup of coffee." Tao Yanxi lowered her head and didn''t look at Xiao Dongdong.


    Xiao Dongdong agreed, and carefully placed his briefcase on the ground in the corner. Then he walked to the coffee machine on the side and started making coffee.


    "Mr. Tao, the coffee is ready." Xiao Dongdong brought a cup of coffee to Tao Yanxi and put it beside her.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the steaming coffee and nodded.

 v3 Chapter 945： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (4)

    "Well, your desk is over there, you should have seen it, go and do your own thing, I will call you if I have something to do." Tao Yanxi looked at the email on the computer and said lightly.


    Xiao Dongdong glanced at the coffee and respectfully replied "Okay".


    Xiao Dongdong sat down in his seat and glanced at Tao Yanxi who lowered his head to handle the work, then took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to an anonymous number.


    [Contacted. ¡¿


    After sending the text, he deleted that text, just in case.


    Xiao Dongdong turned on the computer, found a USB flash drive in the briefcase, and installed a certain software from the USB flash drive to the computer.


    After finishing all this, Xiao Dongdong calmly took out his mobile phone and began to play games with peace of mind.


    At five o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi got off work on time.


    "Did the secretary tell you your working hours?" Tao Yanxi stood up, picked up the windbreaker she put aside and asked.


    Xiao Dongdong was taken aback for a moment, then he helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "No."


    "Well, your working hours are twenty-four hours a day, that is, a personal assistant, and the salary is one hundred thousand a month. Is there a problem?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Dongdong really didn''t know about this, and he didn''t talk about recruiting personal assistants before.


    However, if it is really a personal assistant, it is also convenient for him to move.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Dongdong showed a big smile.


    "No problem." You can complete the task and get the money, the best of both worlds.


    "Okay, come with me now." Tao Yanxi put her hands in her pockets and left the office.


    Xiao Dongdong followed up. Since he is a 24-hour personal assistant, does it mean that he wants to live in her house?


    Maybe the formula was put in her house, which just happened to be cheaper for him.


    Xiao Dongdong adjusted his glasses, saying that this peach talk was clever, but now it seems that it is nothing more than that.


    He just pretended a little bit, and she didn''t even know her anymore.


    Tsk, that is, her action yesterday was too unexpected, otherwise how would he miss?


    The experience last night was so humiliating, Xiao Dongdong refused to recall.


    Xiao Dongdong lowered his head, pretending to be nervous and introverted, and followed Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took Xiao Dongdong directly back home. The place where she lived was a stacked villa, which was between the villa and the apartment. It was composed of multi-storey villa-style duplex residences.


    The independent face is rich in shape and suitable for her to live in.


    There is no one else in the villa. Usually, a housekeeping service is called every two days to clean it up.


    "Can you cook?" Tao Yanxi took off her jacket and put it aside, and asked casually.


    "I can do it." Xiao Dongdong paused, "It just might not be delicious."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind this, "You can do it, there are vegetables in the refrigerator, you can do it as you see fit, I''ll take a bath."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi went directly to the exclusive bath room regardless of Xiao Dongdong''s reaction.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s door was closed, Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips. Is this person really unsuspecting, or is he testing him?


    Xiao Dongdong decided to stand still, observe the situation, and then make follow-up plans.


    Now most importantly, cook!


    Xiao Dongdong put down his briefcase and started preparing to cook.


    An hour later, Xiao Dongdong knocked on the door of the bath room where Tao Yanxi was.

 v3 Chapter 946： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (5)

    Tao Yanxi was wearing a bathrobe and opened the door.


    Her hair was still wet, and it was casually let loose without makeup, which seemed a little tempting.


    However, Tao Yanxi''s expression was indifferent, and the temptation was diluted a bit.


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips and said respectfully, "The meal is ready."


    "Well, let''s go." Tao Yanxi closed the door smoothly.


    Xiao Dongdong glanced casually and found that there was a laptop on the table, and there were several large characters displayed on the computer.


    ¡¾Preliminary formula of anticancer drug¡¿


    Xiao Dongdong''s pupils shrank, and he almost rushed in.


    Fortunately, he finally held back.


    Don''t be in a hurry, don''t be in a hurry, what if this is a trick set up by Tao Yanxi?


    Tao Yanxi came to the table, there were four dishes and one soup in total, all of them looked delicious.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, looked at Xiao Dongdong and asked, "Is this what you said and did?"


    Xiao Dongdong adjusted his glasses subconsciously, and responded with a "hmmm" in a covert manner.


    Tao Yanxi sat down, picked up his chopsticks and took a sip, the strong restaurant-style taste.


    She glanced at the trash can, the newly replaced garbage bag, but she remembered that there didn''t seem to be much garbage in it before.


    "What you made is delicious." Tao Yanxi didn''t break down Xiao Dongdong, thinking that it would be difficult for him to cook?


    But not dismantling it does not mean that it is so indulgent.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, and she said with a hint of displeasure in her tone: "But I don''t want a next time."


    Xiao Dongdong''s body froze, knowing that Tao Yanxi knew that these meals were actually takeaways he ordered.


    Tao Yanxi is really smart.


    So, is it really possible for her to see through her identity?


    But why, instead of tearing herself apart, did she bring herself to her side?


    Xiao Dongdong was very puzzled, but he did not dare to ask Tao Yanxi directly.


    In case Tao Yanxi didn''t know his identity, wouldn''t it be equivalent to throwing himself into the net if he asked so rashly?


    Xiao Dongdong didn''t dare to act rashly, so he could only nod his head and replied with a hint of pitiful: "Yes."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction, and then continued to eat.


    Although the restaurant taste of this meal is too strong, but the taste is passable, just a little greasy.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t eat much, and finished today''s meal with a small bowl of rice.


    "After a while, you can find your own room and sleep. You can go to the warehouse to get a quilt or something. The doors are all open. You can go in all the other rooms except my bedroom, study and bath room."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and left the restaurant with one hand in his pocket.


    After Xiao Dongdong tidied up the dining table, he found a room and tidied up.


    After this, it was already nine o''clock.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in the bedroom the whole time, no matter what happened outside, she didn''t come out to take a look.


    Xiao Dongdong remembered a few words on the computer that he saw in the bath room today, and pursed his lips.


    There is not much time left for the task above, and he must complete it quickly.


    At night, Xiao Dongdong saw that the light in Tao Yanxi''s bedroom was off, and guessed that she should be sleeping.


    He waited patiently for another half an hour, after making sure that Tao Yanxi would not suddenly open the door, he quietly came to the door of the bath room.


    Xiao Dongdong held the door handle and twisted it lightly, and the door opened.


    Xiao Dongdong was overjoyed, he didn''t dare to turn on the light, and sneaked in by the light on his mobile phone.

 v3 Chapter 947： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (6)

    There was indeed a laptop on the table in the bath room, which was dormant and had no password.


    Although Xiao Dongdong felt weird in his heart, he couldn''t hold back the joy of completing the task, so he directly turned on the computer and clicked on the file.


    After he determined that it was indeed the formula, he inserted the spare USB flash drive into the computer and quickly copied the file.


    After doing all this, Xiao Dongdong quickly left the bath room, but ignored the camera on the laptop, which was always on...


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi took Xiao Dongdong to the company.


    Last night, after Xiao Dongdong got the formula, he immediately sent the information back.


    At present, the organization is checking the correctness of the formula, and he has to be lurking beside Tao Yanxi until he has finished checking.


    Today Tao Yanxi is going to hold a one-day meeting on the development of new drugs, so there is only Xiao Dongdong in the entire office.


    Xiao Dongdong checked, there was no camera in the office.


    This also means that no one will see what he is doing in the office.


    Xiao Dongdong was not sure about the authenticity of the formula, so to be on the safe side, he decided to check Tao Yanxi''s computer again.


    Tao Yanxi''s computer has a password, and it took Xiao Dongdong an hour to crack her password.


    However, the moment the computer was turned on, Xiao Dongdong was stunned there.


    Because the screensaver of Tao Yanxi''s computer is like his photo.


    And it was the photo he took when he went to seduce her that night.


    In the photo, he winked like silk, and the two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his delicate collarbone.


    Xiao Dongdong never knew that he was like this in her eyes.


    Xiao Dongdong froze there, not at all aware that the door of the office was opened.


    "Does it look good?" Tao Yanxi''s voice suddenly sounded, making Xiao Dongdong shudder.


    Before his consciousness could react, his body was already attacked by a peach talk.


    His right hand became claw-like and moved straight towards Tao Yanxi''s neck, as if to kill her.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she suddenly grabbed Xiao Dongdong''s wrist.


    "Why are you so enthusiastic?" Tao Yanxi had a smile on the corner of her mouth, she didn''t seem to think that Xiao Dongdong wanted to put her to death.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Xiao Dongdong''s wrist and pulled it into her arms.


    Although Xiao Dongdong was a head taller than Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi wore 7cm high heels, so Xiao Dongdong was only half a head taller than her.


    Tao Yanxi just leaned back slightly, and was able to look at Xiao Dongdong at the same level.


    "Does it look good?" Tao Yanxi asked again, seeming to be very concerned about this issue.


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips tightly, and his face turned pale because of his nervousness.


    "nice."


    Xiao Dongdong''s voice was very low. He tried to break free from Tao Yanxi''s shackles, but he didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi''s strength was stronger than he imagined, and he really didn''t break free for a while.


    "I think it looks good too."


    Tao Yanxi noticed Xiao Dongdong''s struggle and let go of his hand.


    "He''s the person I like." Tao Yanxi glanced at the person on the computer screen and said.


    Xiao Dongdong was shocked, he couldn''t guess Tao Yanxi''s thoughts at all.


    Did she recognize herself, or did she not?


    What was she doing this for?

 v3 Chapter 948： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (7)

    This is Xiao Dongdong''s first time out on a mission.


    Although he has received a lot of training in the organization, including hacking techniques, assassination methods, poisoning techniques and so on.


    In training, he is the best in training.


    But only one thing, the organization ignored the strong training of his social skills.


    Moreover, his empathy ability is relatively poor, so in terms of interpersonal communication, he is weak and pitiful.


    It is also because of this that his thoughts on Tao Yanxi are currently in the stage of speculation.


    Xiao Dongdong''s body was tense, staring straight at Tao Yanxi, alert to her next move.


    "It seems that Assistant Li underestimated you." Tao Yanxi tapped the keyboard, and a lot of files appeared on the original initial interface.


    "If I come back later, will you be able to see these documents?"


    Tao Yanxi sat down and did not seem to take Xiao Dongdong''s actions to heart.


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips and said nothing.


    At this time, everything seems to be covering up his crimes.


    "Is this job as a personal assistant overkill for you?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Dongdong bowed his head and responded with a dull "No".


    "Heh..." Tao Yanxi sneered, "Then what do you want?"


    "I just tested the security system of your computer, Mr. Tao!" Yes, that''s right, that''s it!


    Tao Yanxi almost couldn''t hold back her laughter, she coughed lightly to hide her smile.


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smirk.


    Xiao Dongdong gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and nodded fiercely.


    "Yes!"


    Whether Tao Yanxi believes it or not, he believes it anyway!


    "Exactly, then you can continue the test."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and gave up the seat to Xiao Dongdong.


    "Go on." Tao Yanxi patted Xiao Dongdong''s hungry shoulder and motioned him to sit down.


    Xiao Dongdong sat down stiffly, not knowing how to put his hands on the keyboard, mechanically typing some commands.


    Some instructions quickly popped up on the screen, and Xiao Dongdong calmed down a bit.


    He quickly checked and killed the virus in the computer, and after finding that there was nothing, he got up and said, "The security performance is very good."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She almost believed it.


    "I think your skills are good, do you want to work in the technical department?" Tao Yanxi asked very understandingly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Dongdong shook his head again and again.


    "No, I think it''s better to be an assistant."


    He wouldn''t be so stupid if he went to the technical department and couldn''t get in touch with the core formula.


    "Don''t you think I''ll kill you?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and asked, as if she really cared about his future.


    Xiao Dongdong shook his head again and again, "No!"


    "If that''s the case, then you can go back to work. You are not allowed to touch my computer without my permission in the future, you know?"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone could not be described as severe, but Xiao Dongdong knew that she was warning herself.


    "Yes." Xiao Dongdong bowed his head and replied, his eyes fell on the documents on the computer screen.


    The names of those documents were the names of the drug formulas he wanted to get.


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips, didn''t he say that Tao Yanxi was always vigilant?


    Why are there so many files left on the computer?


    Even the computer in the company is not a problem, even the computer at home, which obviously does not conform to common sense.


    Even more unreasonable is Tao Yanxi''s attitude.

 v3 Chapter 949： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (8)

    Xiao Dongdong returned to his seat with doubtful thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi sat down again, his eyes fell on Xiao Dongdong, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    Although she''s a spy, she''s a little cute... um... She may have eaten too much gold lately, otherwise why would she think her brother is cute?


    She knew about Xiao Dongdong entering the bath room yesterday.


    Even that computer was left on purpose by her, 90% of the formula Xiao Dongdong got was true, but there was one chemical in the wrong proportion.


    For something like a drug, once the ratio is wrong, the effect is likely to be very different.


    Tao Yanxi did this because she actually wanted to know whether the organization behind Xiao Dongdong was good or bad.


    If they do the experiment carefully, they will definitely find that the anti-cancer drug can''t play an anti-cancer effect, but may destroy the body''s defense mechanism.


    If they choose to ignore the slightest bit of wrongness and instead push the drug to the market, then she will consider eliminating that organization.


    If they find something wrong and choose to continue research until they find the correct ratio or let Xiao Dongdong steal the correct formula from her, then she feels that such an organization can cooperate.


    Tao Yanxi intends to promote some anti-cancer drugs, but it is obviously impossible to do it with her own strength, or even the strength of her current company.


    At this time, partners are extremely important.


    At present, Tao Yanxi has not found a suitable partner, so all the plans are still in her mind and have not been put into action.


    Tao Yanxi has a lot of thoughts, but his subordinates are processing documents quickly.


    For Tao Yanxi, it was obviously very easy to deal with these documents.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Dongdong received the information from the organization.


    It probably means that the formula has a chemical in the wrong proportion, so he has to steal it again.


    Moreover, the organization also explained that Tao Yanxi may have discovered his identity, so be careful again and again.


    After Xiao Dongdong received the task, he carefully deleted the encrypted text messages.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice Xiao Dongdong''s movements and looked up at him.


    At this time, Xiao Dongdong just looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    The two looked at each other, even embarrassed.


    "Mr. Tao, do you want coffee?" Xiao Dongdong adjusted his glasses and pretended that nothing happened.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, in response to Xiao Dongdong''s words.


    Xiao Dongdong got up and made a cup of coffee for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was looking at the file, the computer was turned on, and the screensaver appeared in front of Xiao Dongdong.


    Xiao Dongdong''s ears were slightly red, and for some reason, he always felt like he was being molested.


    "Who is this person on the computer screen?" Xiao Dongdong finally asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the computer and said with a smile in her tone: "A very naughty boy."


    Tao Yanxi closed the document and looked up at Xiao Dongdong.


    "Speaking of which, his name is very similar to yours."


    Xiao Dongdong''s heart skipped a beat, avoiding Tao Yanxi''s gaze.


    "His name is Xiao Changdong."


    "Yes...is it?" Xiao Dongdong said.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi seemed to be lacking in interest. As long as she knew it, she had been trying her best to hold back her smile.

 v3 Chapter 950： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (9)

    Xiao Dongdong, Xiao Changdong, aren''t they all alone?


    She wanted to know when Xiao Dongdong would admit that she was Xiao Changdong.


    "What about others?" Xiao Dongdong asked quickly, only feeling a little hot on his cheeks.


    This shouldn''t be his normal reaction.


    Obviously he is already an old driver!


    However, I don''t know why, when Tao Yanxi said these words, he was shy for no reason.


    In the end, he was just an eighteen-year-old young man.


    "Gone." Tao Yanxi''s eyes were lonely, "I don''t know where he went."


    Xiao Dongdong actually wanted to tell her that he was here.


    But reason told him that if he confessed to Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi would definitely hate him.


    Because the first purpose of his contact with Tao Yanxi was not simple.


    Whether it is to seduce her, fake identity or use hacking technology to intercept other job applicants'' resumes to approach her, these purposes are not simple.


    Not simply approaching is doomed to be fruitless.


    A trace of loss flashed in Xiao Dongdong''s eyes, but he quickly calmed down.


    As a spy, one cannot have personal emotions!


    Xiao Dongdong told himself that it was all fruitless, fruitless!


    He meditated in his mind several times before cutting off the reverie that had just sprouted.


    "Mr. Tao, the coffee is going to be cold." Xiao Dongdong reminded Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi responded with an "um" and took a sip of coffee.


    The coffee Xiao Dongdong brews is more bitter, probably because he likes bitterness, so he thinks she likes bitterness too.


    "Go back and be your own." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    Xiao Dongdong nodded, turned around and returned to his position.


    Tao Yan suddenly saw that Xiao Dongdong was busy with her own business, so she opened the cabinet and took out a small box.


    She opened the box and there were some sugar cubes in it.


    Tao Yanxi threw two sugar cubes into the coffee, stirred it again, and took a sip.


    The sweetness spread in her mouth, Tao Yanxi''s brows stretched out, this was the coffee she wanted to drink.


    She prefers sweet things to bitter ones.


    Sweet, probably can really heal people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After get off work, Xiao Dongdong followed Tao Yanxi back home.


    Tao Yanxi personally cooked a meal, and the two enjoyed it very much.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi went to the study to deal with some documents.


    And Xiao Dongdong also returned to his bedroom and contacted the organization.


    In the study, Tao Yanxi was deleting one by one research institutes or pharmaceutical companies that could cooperate.


    The first goal is naturally to find it in mainland China, but unfortunately, there are very few people who meet her conditions.


    Tao Yanxiao selected two research institutes and one company. She decided to meet the bosses of these three organizational units to see if there was any possibility of cooperation.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi came to Xiao Dongdong''s door.


    "buckle"


    The knock on the door sounded, Xiao Dongdong was startled, quickly picked up the glasses next to him and put them on, then wrapped the bathrobe tightly around him before going to open the door.


    "Now book a ticket to City B tomorrow, and you will follow me to City B tomorrow." Tao Yan said immediately when the door opened.


    When her eyes fell on Xiao Dongdong''s face, she realized that his face was flushed, as if he had performed some kind of discordant movement.


    Tao Yanxi raised her brows, "What are you doing in the room?"

 v3 Chapter 951： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (10)

    "Just... just finished taking a shower." Xiao Dongdong said in a low voice.


    I don''t know why, when he came into contact with Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he always felt as if he had done something incredible?


    But he really just took a shower!


    Tao Yanqi looked at it and saw that Xiao Dongdong''s hair was indeed a little wet, so he didn''t bother about this anymore.


    "You remember to book your ticket." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Xiao Dongdong looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and scratched his head.


    Came to his room at night just to get him to book a flight?


    Obviously it can be said by WeChat, right?


    A woman''s heart, a needle at the bottom of the sea, I don''t understand.


    Xiao Dongdong lay on the bed, booked the air ticket, booked the hotel, and played the game for a while before falling asleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Dongdong flew to City B.


    After arriving at the hotel where Xiao Dongdong placed the order, they were told that there was a problem with the hotel''s room today, and currently they can only provide them with a queen room.


    It was their hotel''s fault and they were willing to give a full refund.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tao Yan didn''t want to toss anymore, so she turned her head and asked Xiao Dongdong, "A room, do you mind?"


    Xiao Dongdong shook his head subconsciously. In his consciousness, he was still thinking about stealing the formula. Of course, a room is a lot more convenient.


    "If you don''t go back, just have a room." Tao Yanxi said to the person at the front desk.


    The people at the front desk quickly checked in for them. After Tao Yanxi got the room card, she went upstairs with Xiao Dongdong.


    Their room was on the ninth floor, and it was a quick ride by elevator.


    Because of the rush to come out, Tao Yanxi only brought two sets of clothes and the necessary computer, and did not bring any other toiletries.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of things prepared in the hotel, so she doesn''t need to worry about them.


    After entering the room, Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Dongdong, who was a little embarrassed, and said with a smile, "You can do whatever you want, you don''t need to be so nervous."


    "Mmmm." Xiao Dongdong nodded casually.


    Said he was nervous, but he wasn''t nervous, but he felt... um... a little uncomfortable.


    This was probably the first time he was so passive with a girl, especially after he noticed that he was a little bit different from Tao Yanxi, he was even more unaccustomed to it.


    Fortunately, Xiao Dongdong quickly adjusted his mentality.


    "I laid the floor at night." Xiao Dongdong said, "I''ll ask them for a set of quilts later.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, and there was a glimmer of light in her eyes.


    "What? Feeling ashamed to sleep in the same bed with me?"


    "No, no." Xiao Dongdong shook his head again and again, "There are differences between men and women..."


    "Pfft." Tao Yanxi chuckled, "It''s been 9012 years, why are there differences between men and women?"


    "Have a good rest tonight, and tomorrow we''re going to visit the people from the KC Institute."


    Xiao Dongdong was taken aback, "KC Research Institute?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, "Well, regarding the development of anti-cancer drugs, we need to find research institutes or companies for cooperation."


    This project is too big for her company to eat.


    Xiao Dongdong opened his mouth and wanted to tell Tao Yanxi that his organization could also cooperate.


    But he still did not say this sentence in the end, and it was exposed when he said it.


    Moreover, the situation of the organization is inconvenient for outsiders to disclose.


    Xiao Dongdong swallowed the words that came to his mouth, and lowered his head a little lonely.

 v3 Chapter 952： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (11)

    Seeing this, Tao Yan was a little curious.


    What did Xiao Dongdong want to say?


    Or did he have something to do with the people at the KC Institute?


    "Just say what you want to say."


    Tao Yanxi''s tone became gentle, and she said softly, "There is nothing you can''t say here with me."


    Xiao Dongdong shook his head and said covertly, "It''s nothing."


    As soon as this topic was brought up, Xiao Dongdong forgot about sleeping on the floor.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Xiao Dongdong was reluctant to speak, and did not force him, but instead picked up the computer and started to work.


    For dinner, they order takeout.


    After eating, Tao Yanxi started working again.


    Xiao Dongdong was a little bored when he stayed alone.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi''s computer intentionally or unintentionally, and found that the screensaver of her laptop was actually his that night.


    This discovery made him feel a little shy, but shyness was shy, and the formula was still stolen.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s serious work, Xiao Dongdong suddenly came to Tao Yanxi''s side, and the tone of his voice softened.


    "Mr. Tao, are you feeling a little tired?"


    He had learned a little hypnotism before, although he only learned one fur, but probably... um... is it a try anyway?


    Hearing Xiao Dongdong''s voice, Tao Yanxi paused, as if being driven by something, and the whole person relaxed.


    "Yes, I''m a little tired."


    Xiao Dongdong was overjoyed, was it a success?


    "You really want to sleep now?" Xiao Dongdong''s voice became softer.


    Tao Yanxi nodded expressionlessly, "Yes, I really want to sleep."


    "Mr. Tao, you are tired now. If you want to sleep, you have to lie down on the bed." Xiao Dongdong said again.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked to the bed.


    Under Xiao Dongdong''s hunger, she lay down.


    Her body relaxed and her eyes closed softly.


    Xiao Dongdong was overjoyed. He saw Tao Yanxi''s attention was too focused on her work just now, thinking that she should not be wary of him, so he took a risk, but he did not expect to succeed.


    Xiao Dongdong had a smile on the corner of his mouth and sat next to Tao Yanxi, his voice softened.


    "Mr. Tao, you are in your office now, and in front of you is the formula for anticancer drugs."


    "You looked at the recipes and found there was a problem with them."


    "Isn''t it the right ratio behind the chemical busulfan?"


    Xiao Dongdong looked at Tao Yanxi with excitement on his face. He was still holding the phone in his hand, which was recording.


    He was waiting for Tao Yanxi''s answer, as long as he got the answer, his task would be completed.


    "That''s right." Tao Yanxi paused for a while before saying.


    "How much is it?" Xiao Dongdong asked impatiently.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to think for a while, and then slowly said, "It''s percent..."


    "How many percent?" Because of his nervousness, Xiao Dongdong''s voice became a little sharper.


    "Percent..." Tao Yanxi''s tone became more and more slow.


    Xiao Dongdong looked at Tao Yanxi nervously, swallowed her saliva, and waited for her answer.


    In the next instant, Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes, grabbed Xiao Dongdong''s shoulder with one hand, brought his body to the bed, and pressed him under him at once.


    "One hundred percent." Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow and said with a smile.


    This answer is a lie.

 v3 Chapter 953： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (12)

    Xiao Dongdong''s face turned pale, the hypnosis failed!


    His identity must have been revealed as well.


    Tao Yanxi knew who he was early on, so from the beginning, she was playing with herself.


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips tightly, tilted his head, and stubbornly spit out a sentence, "If you want to kill or cut, you can do what you want."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Relax, I won''t do anything to you."


    How could Xiao Dongdong believe what Tao Yanxi said, he glared at her fiercely.


    "Since you already know my identity as a spy, why are you still playing with me?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is this self-inflicted?


    It''s a pity, she originally wanted to deal with him.


    Who would have thought he would admit it like that?


    "Spy?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, pretending not to know about it.


    "Didn''t you try to get close to me because you liked me so much that you couldn''t help yourself?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Xiao Dongdong''s ears turned red, "Bah, shameless."


    You must not be charmed by this woman, Tao Yanxi!


    "What kind of cookie are you!" You must not be seduced by Tao Yanxi!


    "I really like blueberry-flavored cookies." Tao Yanxi continued with a smile.


    She pressed her entire body on Xiao Dongdong''s body, her tight buttocks moved from time to time, rubbing against Xiao Dongdong''s thighs.


    Xiao Dongdong was also a vigorous young man, and his body soon had some strange reactions.


    Fortunately, his endurance is good, so he didn''t make a big fool.


    However, Tao Yanxi was still keenly aware of some of his reactions, she chuckled lightly, and placed her right hand on Xiao Dongdong''s chest.


    "Looks like you would like to eat blueberry cookies too." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "I don''t like it!" Xiao Dongdong retorted.


    He turned his head, not to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "I''ve already confessed. If you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want."


    Missions have failed, and returning to the organization will not feel good.


    Xiao Dongdong scolded himself in his heart. He failed the first mission. He was really ashamed of the organization''s cultivation of him!


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xiao Dongdong would rather admit that he was a spy than admit that he liked him, and sighed faintly.


    "Okay, then tell me, what kind of organization is yours?"


    Xiao Dongdong pursed his lips, "I will never tell you any information about the organization!"


    He will never betray the organization!


    "Okay, change the question." Tao Yanxi said, she took out the mobile phone in Xiao Dongdong''s hand, flipped through it, and found the text message he sent with an encrypted number.


    "How could you..." Xiao Dongdong looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, he had already deleted it.


    "It seems that your organization hasn''t kept up with the times. This new phone has a text message recovery function." Tao Yanxi shook the phone and said.


    Xiao Dongdong:  ¡­


    "It seems that your organization has discovered the mistake of the last recipe, and they didn''t develop it rashly, which I appreciate very much."


    Tao Yanxi quickly browsed the text messages and returned the phone to Xiao Dongdong.


    Xiao Dongdong didn''t speak, which was really embarrassing.


    The face of the organization made him lose his face and wanted to cry.


    "So, would you like to ask your organization, would you like to cooperate with my company? Jointly develop anti-cancer drugs? I have more than one formula here." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    When Xiao Dongdong heard this, he looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    More than one? Looking to partner with an organization?

 v3 Chapter 954： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (13)

    For this sudden surprise, Xiao Dongdong didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "What? Don''t want to?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "No!" Xiao Dongdong replied quickly, "Yes!"


    "I''m willing, I''m willing!" Xiao Dongdong said quickly, fearing that Tao Yanxi would go back on his words.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, "Then you can contact your organization now."


    Xiao Dongdong glanced at Tao Yanxi in embarrassment, "Then can you... can you get off me?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi shrugged, "What if you take revenge on me and put me under your body?"


    "Since you want to seek cooperation, you can contact your organization in front of me." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Xiao Dongdong knew that the initiative was now on Tao Yanxi, he gritted his teeth, wasn''t he just being pressed by her?


    He endured it!


    Xiao Dongdong picked up the phone and quickly dialed an encrypted number.


    He explained the situation here to the people over there, and the people over there were surprised and asked him why Tao Yanxi was willing to do this.


    Xiao Dongdong didn''t know how to answer for a while, but Tao Yanxi heard the question, took the phone and said directly, "I like him, we can cooperate, but he must be the person in charge of your side, how?"


    After a few seconds, he said, "Okay."


    Because this matter is of great importance, it is said that there will be a meeting with Tao Yanxi tomorrow.


    Tao Yanxi responded, she had to show sincerity, and of course, the other party had to show some strength.


    Otherwise, this cooperation will really not go on.


    After hanging up, she returned the phone to Xiao Dongdong, oh no, it should be Xiao Changdong now.


    Xiao Changdong still couldn''t believe that such a spy incident was solved like this?


    "You heard what you said just now. If the cooperation is successful, would you like to be the person in charge?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Changdong nodded blankly, "But..."


    He wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Tao Yanxi.


    "There aren''t that many buts." Tao Yanxi covered Xiao Changdong''s mouth, "You just need to agree."


    Xiao Changdong felt the touch of Tao Yanxi''s fingers, and there was a hint of pink on his cheeks.


    Obviously, he has already accepted a lot of learning about love, but when he really came into contact with it, he realized that his heart is really uncontrollable.


    Xiao Changdong could feel that his heart was beating very fast, and there was a passion that rushed straight from his heart to his face, making him feel that his face was getting hot.


    It was rare for Tao Yanxi to see her brother look so innocent, and a long-lost bad taste arose in her heart.


    "Did your organization ever teach you one hundred and eight styles?" Tao Yanxi''s finger slid across Xiao Changdong''s lips and came to his collarbone.


    Xiao Changdong looked at Tao Yanxi with a bewildered face, and there was a bit of confusion in his voice, "What is that?"


    "Well, for example, our current posture is..." Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a wicked smile, and silently spit out a few words.


    This time, Xiao Changdong''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Only... only taught three... thirty-six styles." Xiao Changdong said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Which thirty-six?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xiao Changdong tilted his head a little uneasily, and he felt that his body was starting to heat up.


    "Upside down, ants climb trees..."

 v3 Chapter 955： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (14)

    The more Xiao Changdong spoke, the quieter his voice became. When he got to the back, Tao Yanxi could hardly hear him.


    "It seems that your organization has taught quite a lot." Tao Yanxi said, these are all taught, but isn''t it a lot?


    Xiao Changdong coughed lightly, and explained with a little shyness in his voice: "This is all very necessary."


    After all, in case of encountering a color embryo task object, sometimes you have to sacrifice your body.


    Moreover, Xiao Changdong glanced at Tao Yanxi secretly, and his ears turned even redder.


    He always felt that the object of this task seemed to be a color embryo...


    Otherwise, when she met her for the first time, how could she be turned into bed by herself so easily?


    Moreover, the way he rides on himself now really looks like a womanizer...


    Xiao Changdong murmured in his heart, but he maintained a shy look on his face.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "It seems that your organization can do great things."


    "Of course!" Xiao Changdong said with puffed cheeks.


    They are well organized, but they are not as cruel and severe as rumored, they are very humane.


    What he has learned is of interest to him, and the people in the organization will not force him.


    Hmm... Of course, other than that aspect is definitely not his interest!


    It was Sister Hua in the organization who insisted that he was too innocent and needed to learn so that he could better complete the task.


    It''s learning anyway, but he doesn''t think it matters, it''s just... just a little embarrassing.


    Seeing Xiao Changdong''s behavior, Tao Yanxi became more and more curious about the organization in his mouth.


    "Since your organization has taught you so much, how about we try it?" Tao Yanxi asked with raised eyebrows.


    Her hand reached into Xiao Changdong''s pajamas, and her cool fingers touched his hot skin, causing Xiao Changdong to tremble.


    "Also... still... forget it." Anyway, the mission has been completed, so there is no need to sacrifice your body, right?


    Xiao Changdong was still a little afraid of Tao Yanxi, he always felt that if he was a little careless, he would be eaten by Tao Yanxi.


    Obviously I have never felt this way before, since when did it start?


    Xiao Changdong frowned slightly, as if recalling something.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand reached up and came to the dogwood on his chest.


    She teased it lightly, causing Xiao Changdong to froze, looking at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "You...you..." He blushed, looking like he couldn''t help but want to take a bite.


    Tao Yan got a funny thought, nodded with a smile and said, "Well, me."


    Xiao Changdong was speechless, why didn''t he find out that Tao Yanxi was so shameless?


    Is every successful person so shameless?


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xiao Changdong did not resist, and the other hand came to his lower abdomen.


    Press the index finger against the lower abdomen, slowly slide down, and then slowly slide down.


    When you came to the edge of the pajama pants, you only need to pick it up slightly, and the pajama pants can be lifted up, revealing the scenery inside.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and picked up her pajama pants.


    She looked down and raised her eyebrows.


    "Looks like you''re bold."


    She was so bold that she didn''t even wear panties, um... a little bigger than she thought.


    Xiao Changdong bit his lip and explained in a low voice, "I... I forgot to bring it."


    He would rather not wear dirty underwear than wear it!

 v3 Chapter 956： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (15)

    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, not knowing whether she believed it or not.


    She blew a whistle, with a bit of a hooligan air.


    "looks great."


    When Xiao Changdong heard this, he raised his head with pride on his face.


    "That is."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing, and there was a bit of a smile in her voice.


    "Looks like you''re proud?"


    Xiao Changdong was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized what the situation was.


    He snorted softly and said arrogantly, "No!"


    Besides, why is he so proud of himself! What''s up! Have you eaten your rice?


    "Then have you ever seen its hardest look?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Changdong tilted his head and expressed his unwillingness to answer this question.


    "Looks like it should be gone."


    Tao Yanxi said that her little hand immediately ripped off his pajama pants and held his big baby at the same time.


    Xiao Changdong only felt a cool and soft hand wrapped around him, making him suddenly not know how to react.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand moved slowly, and Xiao Changdong quickly reacted with Tao Yanxi''s movements.


    There was a trace of abnormal blush on his cheeks, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes, which looked a bit pitiful.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, and her fingers moved faster.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Changdong looked at his eldest baby pitifully, and then looked at Tao Yanxi who had already sat next to him and started to work, wanting to cry without tears.


    Women are big hooves! Oh no, pickled chicken feet!


    Tao Yanxi noticed Xiao Changdong''s gaze, turned her head to look at Xiao Changdong and said, "Why? Why don''t you go to the bathroom to take a cold shower?"


    Xiao Changdong looked at Tao Yanxi angrily, "You obviously provoked it, shouldn''t you solve it?"


    "I solve it?" Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow, "Would you like to chop it?"


    Xiao Changdong shivered and quickly covered his big baby.


    "You can solve it yourself." Xiao Changdong muttered, getting up and going to the bathroom in embarrassment.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Changdong''s back and laughed rudely.


    Oops, I''m addicted to teasing my brother.


    It is also fortunate that the elder brother in this world is relatively simple, if the elder brother from another world is replaced...


    Tao Yanxi shuddered suddenly, oh, she didn''t even dare to think about the consequences.


    After Tao Yanxi adjusted her mentality, she processed some urgent documents.


    After Xiao Changdong came out of the bathroom, Tao Yanxi was already lying on the bed and sleeping.


    Xiao Changdong thought he gave Tao Yanxi a vicious look, and then went to bed angrily.


    After getting to the bed, he pulled the quilt angrily, pulling all the quilts on Tao Yanxi''s body directly onto himself.


    After Tao Yanxi lost the quilt, she felt a little cold in a daze.


    She subconsciously went to look for the heat source, and when she did, she directly found Xiao Changdong, and then hugged him with both hands and feet.


    The entangled Xiao Changdong''s body froze, and he didn''t dare to move.


    If Tao Yanxi wakes up, who knows what tricks she will play?


    Xiao Changdong told himself to hold his breath, calm his mind, and sleep.


    He closed his eyes and began to fool himself to sleep.


    The night gradually deepened, and Xiao Changdong also fell into a sweet dream, unaware that he and Tao Yanxi had become hugging each other.

 v3 Chapter 957： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (16)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong got up early.


    The people from the organization made an appointment with them to meet at ten o''clock in the morning in the conference room of the hotel where they were staying.


    At 9:55 in the morning, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong were waiting in the conference room.


    And the people from the organization haven''t arrived yet.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xiao Changdong and asked curiously, "Guess who will come from your organization this time?"


    "Of course it''s Hu..." Xiao Changdong didn''t finish his words, as if he realized something, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, it seems, there is a story.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "You will know when she comes." Xiao Changdong said.


    Sister Hu is the person who can deal with people the most in their organization. Many sponsors are drawn by Sister Hu. He believes that when Sister Hu and Tao Yanxi meet, it must be Sister Hu who wins!


    Tao Yanxi wanted to ask a few more questions, but at this time, a bold female voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Yo! Little Changdong, long time no see!"


    If you haven''t seen him, hear his voice first.


    Just listening to this voice, Tao Yanxi probably guessed that the person who came here must be a person with a bold personality.


    A second later, the door to the conference room was opened.


    A woman with long, wavy hair in a black women''s suit walks in from outside.


    The woman has a pair of sharp phoenix eyes, and when she glanced over, she only felt imposing, making people involuntarily want to surrender to her.


    The woman saw Tao Yanxi, walked directly in front of her, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, my name is Hu Roufei."


    Her name sounds like a soft person, but in fact, her personality is more forthcoming.


    Tao Yanxi was keenly aware of something, she stretched out her hand and shook it with Hu Roufei''s.


    "Hello, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    "I know, hahaha!" Hu Roufei laughed loudly, "My family''s Xiao Changdong''s mission goal, how offended, please forgive me."


    In a word, Xiao Changdong was classified into his own category.


    Hu Roufei is really unusual.


    "Little Changdong, what are you still doing standing there? Why don''t you hurry up and apologize to Mr. Tao?" Hu Roufei beckoned and motioned for Xiao Changdong to go to her side.


    Xiao Changdong stepped forward, ready to walk towards Hu Roufei.


    But just after taking two steps, Tao Yanxi grabbed his arm.


    "No need to apologize." Tao Yanxi looked at Hu Roufei and said, "Since he was sent by your organization, he is now mine."


    Tao Yanxi pulled Xiao Changdong to his side, took another step forward, and blocked Xiao Changdong behind him.


    A gleam of light flashed across Hu Roufei''s eyes quickly, she clapped her hands and laughed loudly: "Peach is really joking."


    "I''m not joking." Tao Yanxi''s face was serious, "If the organization feels dissatisfied, there is no need to continue the cooperation between us."


    Tao Yanxi''s attitude was really too strong, which made Hu Roufei''s expression change.


    "Haha, good good, since Xiao Changdong can be favored by President Tao, it is also his blessing."


    Hu Roufei said with a smile, but her eyes looked towards Xiao Changdong.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, "Let''s talk about cooperation."


    "Okay." Hu Roufei didn''t bother about this issue anymore, as long as Xiao Changdong didn''t leave the organization for a day, he would definitely come back to her!


    Hu Roufei has this confidence, but the woman Tao Yanxi is really just like the legend, and it''s not easy to deal with.

 v3 Chapter 958： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (17)

    After some cooperation talks, both sides are very satisfied with each other based on strength alone.


    After finalizing the cooperation plan, the three met for lunch.


    The three came to a Chinese restaurant. During lunch time, the Chinese restaurant was very popular.


    As soon as the three came in, they were taken to their seats.


    The seats at this time are two rows of two, so who Xiao Changdong sits in the same row has to be discussed.


    "Xiao Changdong, elder sister misses you so much, come and sit with elder sister!" Hu Roufei said with a smile.


    Xiao Changdong stepped forward, ready to sit next to Hu Roufei.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed his arm, "We still shared the same bed last night, why are you leaving me today?"


    "I..." Xiao Changdong wanted to refute Tao Yanxi, but was suddenly pulled by Tao Yanxi and sat down beside him.


    Because of this, he missed the fleeting jealousy on Hu Roufei''s face.


    Her hands were under the table, clenched into fists.


    "You two slept together last night?" Hu Roufei asked.


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi took Hu Roufei''s words.


    She did not miss the expression on Hu Roufei''s face just now.


    She knew that Hu Roufei probably liked her brother.


    This kind of experience is quite new, and many people liked or even loved their brother in the past.


    It''s a pity that before she can take action, her brother has all solved it.


    She also had no chance to reach those people.


    But in this world, Xiao Changdong probably doesn''t know that Hu Roufei likes him, and Xiao Changdong has been staying in the organization, and his relationship with Hu Roufei should be good.


    Speaking of which, she and Hu Roufei are really justifiable rivals in love.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed quickly, but in terms of ability, she still admires Hu Roufei very much.


    What a pity, who made them both fall in love with the same man?


    Xiao Changdong only felt that the atmosphere at the scene was a little embarrassing, but he couldn''t tell exactly where the embarrassment was.


    It is said that three women are in one play, um... Is it also a play for two women and one man?


    Xiao Changdong scratched his head, with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Changdong, look at what you like to eat, just order it." Tao Yanxi handed the menu to Xiao Changdong.


    Xiao Changdong took over the menu and began to read it seriously.


    Tao Yanxi and Hu Roufei looked at each other, sparks flying everywhere.


    "Mr. Tao is really a good trick. He deceived my little Changdong so quickly." Hu Roufei said with a smile hiding her knife.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Sister Hu is joking, don''t you know who Chang Dong is? If it is not voluntary, who can deceive him?"


    When Hu Roufei heard this, she gritted her teeth angrily.


    This Tao Yanxi is so shameless!


    She naturally knew what kind of person Chang Dong was like.


    That is, if someone sells it, you have to help others count the money!


    She did not agree to the task originally assigned to him. No, she was really deceived by this woman Tao Yanxi, right?


    Knowing this, she should have gone out in person in the first place!


    Hu Roufei thought bitterly, but said with a smile on her face: "Xiao Changdong has loved her family since she was a child, and she is quite attached to me. You said that when we sent him here, we didn''t have any hope, but Mr. Tao was kind to me. I''m willing to help my little Changdong."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xiao Changdong who was ordering food, and suddenly stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around his waist.


    "It seems that in the future, the object of his clinging will change."


    Xiao Changdong: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 959： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (18)

    Hu Roufei and Tao Yanxi were diametrically opposed to each other, but Xiao Changdong was addicted to the delicious menu and couldn''t help himself.


    After Xiao Changdong ordered the dishes, he prepared to hand the menu to Tao Yanxi and the others.


    Who knew that just as he was about to hand out the menu, he found that both Hu Roufei and Tao Yanxi were looking at him at the same time.


    That look was indescribably strange.


    It was as if the menu in his hand was a treasure, and both of them wanted that treasure.


    Xiao Changdong thought for a while, then paused for a few seconds, and finally handed the menu to the waiter.


    "That''s all for now, thank you." Xiao Changdong said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Changdong with a smile at the corner of her mouth, it seemed that her brother''s intuition was quite sharp.


    No matter which one of them he passed the menu to, the other would not be happy.


    But he chose to hand the menu to the waiter. Does this also reflect from the side that in Xiao Changdong''s heart, she is as important as Hu Roufei?


    Gee, it seems a little unpleasant to think about it.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers moved on Xiao Changdong''s waist and successfully received Hu Roufei''s eye knife.


    Tao Yanxi retracted his hand and chuckled lightly.


    "Changdong, the cooperation between us will be left to you after that, you have to treat me well~"


    Xiao Changdong blinked and replied subconsciously, "Okay."


    Take this project seriously, he will definitely work hard!


    When Hu Roufei heard this, she sneered and said, "Peach can really speak."


    "Naturally." Tao Yanxi responded with a smile, anyway, Xiao Changdong is now by his side, no matter what she says, there is nothing she can do, right?


    While the three were chatting, the food came quickly.


    Tao Yanxi sometimes gave Xiao Changdong some dishes, and Xiao Changdong ate them one by one.


    Hu Roufei also wanted to serve Xiao Changdong with vegetables, but her hands were not long enough.


    After lunch, Hu Roufei left.


    Since the responsibility of the project has been handed over to Xiao Changdong, she has to prepare some materials for him, and she must not let him suffer from Tao Yanxi.


    Of course, what Hu Roufei has to admit is that she is actually a little jealous of Tao Yanxi.


    It is possible to "mocking" Xiao Changdong so openly, but this is something she can''t do.


    In the past ten years, she could only use the name of her sister and her brother to treat him well.


    Hu Roufei was actually a little unwilling, but she was unwilling to return, she couldn''t bear Xiao Changdong to be unhappy after all.


    Moreover, the organization has issued a death order, and the cooperation with Tao Yanxi must continue.


    No one can destroy.


    Now she has to leave for a while.


    After Hu Roufei left, Tao Yanxi took Xiao Changdong to visit the two research institutes that Tao Yanxi was optimistic about before.


    The person in charge of the research institute was quite arrogant, and the cooperation did not come to fruition in the end.


    That''s fine, she can focus on negotiating cooperation with Xiao Changdong''s organization.


    In addition to the previously known anti-cancer drugs, Tao Yanxi intends to develop a vaccine to prevent cervical cancer in women and a drug to treat blood cancer.


    Other drugs are appropriately developed according to the requirements of the organization.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong returned to S City together.


    Tao Yanxi convened a meeting of the technical department on the same day. The meeting lasted for three hours.


    After the meeting, the whole company got busy.

 v3 Chapter 960： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (19)

    As the person in charge of the organization, Xiao Changdong has a lot to sort out.


    And he had to send the information compiled by Tao Yanxi to the organization, and the organization needed to conduct experimental research based on Tao Yanxi''s information.


    Then the organization will return the experimental data, and then a series of integrations will be carried out here.


    Both the company and the organization have become very busy.


    Although Tao Yanxi is busy, most of the things are done by the people below, so compared to Xiao Changdong, she is actually not that busy.


    But Xiao Changdong is really busy.


    Sometimes when he is busy, Tao Yanxi may not be able to see others.


    This made Tao Yanxi begin to doubt her decision to let Xiao Changdong be the person in charge.


    It is clear that Hu Roufei is more suitable to be the person in charge, but Xiao Changdong''s temperament is actually pure and simple, not as vigorous and resolute as Hu Roufei''s side, which also led to many decisions being stuck with Xiao Changdong for a long time.


    It was not until Tao Yanxi came forward that a formal decision was made.


    Days passed, and vaccines and medicines were quickly completed with Tao Yanxi''s blessing.


    The next step is to promote it to the public.


    But before that, it needs to be recognized by the industry.


    There is no need for Tao Yanxi to worry about this matter. There are some authoritative people in the medical field over there. As long as you recommend it, you can let the people in the industry know.


    People in the industry knew about it, and some businessmen with dog noses came over when they smelled the wind.


    Because the whole thing Tao Yanxi was behind the scenes, most people only knew that Xiao Changdong was the person in charge.


    And this also means that Xiao Changdong''s hands are very likely to have research formulas for those medicines and so on.


    Therefore, those businessmen inevitably stared at Xiao Changdong.


    It had been a month since Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong had dinner last time.


    And after a month, when Tao Yanxi saw Xiao Changdong again, it was when Xiao Changdong was facing kidnapping.


    Originally on this day, Tao Yanxi planned to pick up Xiao Changdong for a delicious meal in person.


    As a result, just after I parked the car in the garage, I saw a familiar figure not far away covered in a sack.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This quilt sack posture is really too skilled.


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly, trying to rescue Xiao Changdong, who would have thought that the action over there would be faster.


    Before she could get close to Xiao Changdong, those people threw him into the van and quickly slipped away.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi could only start the car and follow the van.


    At the same time, she contacted the people below and asked for their assistance.


    The van seemed to notice that Tao Yanxi was following her, and it flicked its tail, sending out a puff of black smoke. With the help of the traffic lights, it quickly slipped away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the van that had slipped away with a deep expression.


    These people are really good, and all the kidnappers have kidnapped her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly contacted the public security department and asked them to assist her, making sure to find Xiao Changdong.


    On the other side, Xiao Changdong, who was kidnapped inexplicably:...


    Kidnapped for the first time, excited!


    You must know that in the past, he kidnapped others!


    In order to prevent Xiao Changdong from remembering the road, his eyes were covered with black cloth.


    His hands were also tied behind his back, and he didn''t know what the rope was made of, which made his hands hurt a little.

 v3 Chapter 961： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (20)

    The van did not know how long it had been driving, but it finally stopped.


    Xiao Changdong felt that two burly men grabbed his arms and took him off somewhere.


    Xiao Changdong moved his fingers and whispered, "Brother, can you be gentle? I hurt."


    "Little white face, hold back!" said the big man on the left.


    Before Xiao Changdong could answer, he heard the big man on the right say, "Kiss you?"


    The big guy on the left:  ¡­


    "Bum, why are you so naive now?"


    The big man on the left pushed the big man on the right, and the big man on the right released Xiao Changdong at once.


    "Who are you talking about? Did you see the muscles on Lao Tzu''s body? Scared you to death!"


    "You can pull it down." The big man on the right said, "You don''t have as many muscles as me! Especially that place, it''s pitifully small! Hahahahahaha!"


    "Who do you say is small? Who do you say is small?" The big guy on the left pushed the big guy on the right again.


    This time, the big man on the right also let go of Xiao Changdong.


    "You''re young! You''re young! Last time I took a bath, I saw it!" said the big man on the right.


    Then Xiao Changdong only heard a crackling sound. From the sound alone, he could imagine the scene. It must be a sword, light, sword, shadow, and blood.


    And then... there is no then.


    I don''t know why Xiao Changdong is standing here:...


    "Two big brothers, are you still there?" Xiao Changdong asked tentatively.


    No one answered him.


    Xiao Changdong:  ¡­


    "I...I untied the rope myself?" Xiao Changdong asked again.


    Still no one answered him.


    Xiao Changdong:  ¡­


    So what''s the point of this kidnapping?


    Xiao Changdong spent some effort to untangle the rope, he tore off the black cloth covering his eyes, and then saw two muscular men lying on the ground.


    He subconsciously looked towards the two of them, um... Visually, it shouldn''t be too big.


    Xiao Changdong kicked one of the men, but did not respond.


    He thought about it and tied the two with a rope.


    After doing all this, he looked around.


    The surrounding is desolate, not even a building can be seen, and there are abandoned wheat fields everywhere, which is very desolate.


    Xiao Changdong''s mobile phone fell on the car, and the van left after dropping them just now.


    Xiao Changdong began to doubt the IQ of these kidnappers, so he let two people look at him. Is this doubting his ability?


    After all, he also came from orthodox training.


    The sky was getting dark, Xiao Changdong picked a direction and started walking.


    As for the two big men, there should be people from his organization to meet them, right?


    The main thing for him now is to get out of this wheat field.


    Xiao Changdong didn''t know how long he had been gone, all he knew was that he was tired and thirsty.


    The moon hangs high in the sky, illuminating the way forward for him, but making him unable to see the end.


    Desolation and desolation have become the best adjectives for this wheat field.


    Xiao Changdong was very tired from walking. He wanted to stop, but his reason told him that he could not stop.


    As he walked, his lips became chapped.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi had already found the direction of the van.


    She sent someone out to find Xiao Changdong, but when she followed the place where the van was going, she could only find two burly men tied up.


    However, Xiao Changdong himself was nowhere to be seen.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the endless wheat field, frowning slightly.

 v3 Chapter 962： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (twenty one)

    It''s hard to find people here, the place is big, and the cars are hard to drive.


    It can only be searched by manpower.


    Tao Yanxi sent a large number of people out to look for it, and she herself was walking on this wheat field.


    The night shrouded the whole earth, which made Tao Yanxi''s heart more and more uneasy.


    Xiao Changdong didn''t have a mobile phone on his body, nor anything to eat, not even a sip of water.


    Don''t know where he will go.


    If she fainted somewhere, the people she sent out might not be able to see it.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, clenched her fists, and searched more quickly.


    She called Xiao Changdong''s name, her voice getting louder and louder.


    Xiao Changdong dazedly heard someone call his name.


    The voice was still very familiar.


    He wanted to respond, but his body couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of consciousness.


    He opened his mouth wide, trying to make a sound.


    But not a single sound was heard for a long time.


    He ran towards the voice, he thought, as long as he got closer to the voice, a little closer, he would be able to see her.


    Yes, she.


    Xiao Changdong recognized it, it was Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    Speaking of which, they haven''t seen each other for half a month.


    Since taking over the task, he has really gotten busier and busier.


    I was so busy that I didn''t have time to communicate with Tao Yanxi.


    Xiao Changdong admitted that he had a slightly different impression of Tao Yanxi.


    That feeling was different from the feeling he had for Sister Hu and Hua. The feeling was hazy, which made him a little scared and a little longing.


    Xiao Changdong walked towards Tao Yanxi, he narrowed his eyes and seemed to see a figure coming against the light.


    Xiao Changdong recognized that person as Tao Yanxi.


    A smile twitched at the corner of his mouth, his legs softened, and Tao Yanxi hugged him quickly.


    "You''re here." Xiao Changdong''s voice was hoarse, his lips were already chapped, and he was in urgent need of water to replenish.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Changdong with chapped lips, lowered her head and kissed his lips all of a sudden.


    The moist lips were close to the chapped lips, and she nourished his lips and his heart.


    Tao Yanxi licked Xiao Changdong''s lips, moved closer to his ear, and whispered, "Let''s go home."


    Xiao Changdong smiled and replied "Okay".


    The sun gradually rose, and the warm sunlight shone on the earth, bringing light and warmth to the grass and trees that had been dark all night.


    And Tao Yanxi also hugged Xiao Changdong and returned to their warm place.


    After Hu Roufei knew that Xiao Changdong was kidnapped, she flew to S City overnight.


    After knowing that Xiao Changdong was safe and sound, the first thing she did was to find Tao Yanxi to settle accounts.


    When they trained Xiao Changdong, they were reluctant to make him hungry and thirsty, not to mention the process of simulating kidnapping.


    But now, since Tao Yanxi put Xiao Changdong in danger, there are not enough measures to protect him.


    How can Hu Roufei feel at ease?


    Although the above thinks that this matter does not matter, but in Hu Roufei''s view, this matter has become a big deal.


    After all, Xiao Changdong is someone she wants to keep in her heart for the rest of her life.


    Hu Roufei found Tao Yanxi angrily, and Tao Yanxi knew what she wanted to do just by looking at her.


    She made a booing gesture to Hu Roufei, indicating that Xiao Changdong was still resting.


    She stood up and motioned for Hu Roufei to go outside and talk.


    Hu Roufei''s face sank and she nodded slightly, but in the end she agreed.

 v3 Chapter 963： Brother spy, do you want a shot? (twenty two)

    Tao Yanxi and Hu Roufei went outside, and the two found a quiet room and sat down face to face.


    "I gave him to you, not to let you hurt him." Hu Roufei said first.


    Tao Yanxi knew that he was unreasonable, and thought it was a sincere admission.


    "It won''t happen again in the future."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hu Roufei and said.


    Hu Roufei stared at Tao Yanxi, "It''s good for you to open your mouth, why don''t you see any actual action?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I have always protected him."


    His own brother, of course, protects himself.


    Hu Roufei snorted coldly, obviously ignoring Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hu Roufei, her eyes slightly darkened.


    "I think I have a good attitude. If you insist on making trouble, then there is nothing to talk about between us."


    Hu Roufei snorted coldly when she heard this.


    Kidnapping is impossible to prevent, and in the final analysis, Tao Yanxi can''t be blamed too much.


    But she was just out of breath.


    This is the first time Xiao Changdong is doing a mission, and he has put himself in. How can this make her feel good?


    In fact, Hu Roufei knew in her heart that Xiao Changdong had always regarded her as her sister.


    But she just wasn''t reconciled, and she wasn''t reconciled to the fact that the person she had been guarding was so humiliated by the pig Tao Yanxi!


    Hu Roufei''s face sank, she pursed her lips, and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hu Roufei and sighed.


    "I know you care about him, don''t worry, I will take good care of him."


    Tao Yanxi also understood Hu Roufei''s heart. Although they were rivals in love, it was fortunate that Hu Roufei was not bad-hearted, and her three views were very positive. If it wasn''t for Xiao Changdong, she felt that she could be friends with Hu Roufei.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched into a smile, Hu Roufei took a deep breath when she saw this, and also evoked a smile.


    On the other side, Xiao Changdong woke up leisurely.


    He sat up and recalled what had happened earlier.


    He remembered that he seemed to be kidnapped, and he kept walking and walking, and...


    He seems to have seen Tao Yanxi?


    So, he was saved by Tao Yanxi?


    Xiao Changdong breathed a sigh of relief, it felt so good to go home.


    Xiao Changdong stood up, then poured a glass of water and drank slowly.


    "Are you awake?" Tao Yanxi''s voice suddenly came.


    Xiao Changdong tilted his head slightly and saw Tao Yanxi.


    "Well." Xiao Changdong''s mouth twitched into a smile, "It''s good to go home."


    Xiao Changdong relaxed when he saw Tao Yanxi.


    For Xiao Changdong, Tao Yanxi is the landing point of his sense of security.


    "Hu Roufei came here just now." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Changdong was taken aback, "Sister Hu has been here? Where''s her?"


    "It''s gone." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Changdong responded with an "Oh".


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xiao Changdong''s face was not disappointed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    She walked to Xiao Changdong''s side, tiptoed slightly, and kissed Xiao Changdong''s lips.


    Xiao Changdong closed his eyes and accepted Tao Yanxi''s kiss.


    Tao Yanxi''s movements were very gentle, as if he was dealing with some precious treasure.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand wrapped around Xiao Changdong''s waist and deepened the kiss at the same time.


    The lips of the two are close to each other, which also represents the closeness of the soul to the soul.


    The cup in Xiao Changdong''s hand has been put aside by him, and he turns to put his arms around Tao Yanxi and dance with her... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: I''m not in good health recently, I may have to go to the hospital several times, I''ll try my best to update it, sigh :-(

 v3 Chapter 964： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (1)

    Xiao Changdong and Tao Yanxi quickly established a relationship.


    After this time, Xiao Changdong confirmed his intentions.


    At the moment when he was about to fall into a coma, all he thought about was Tao Yanxi alone.


    Although he may not love her enough to sacrifice his life for her now, he thinks that he will love her more and more.


    Because Tao Yanxi is worthy of love in itself.


    After Tao Yanxi knew Xiao Changdong''s intentions, she became more and more kind to him.


    The cooperation with the organization has been carried out amicably. In just three years, many anti-cancer drugs have been promoted to the market.


    As for the male protagonist, um... I don''t know which school he is still staying in.


    Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong held a grand wedding, and that day, Hu Roufei became their witness.


    Later, Xiao Changdong knew Hu Roufei''s intentions and intentionally maintained a relationship with her.


    Although he has always regarded Hu Roufei as his sister, but now that he has Tao Yanxi, he must avoid these relationships that may lead to ambiguity and misunderstanding.


    Xiao Changdong''s sensible and well-behaved appearance made Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing.


    My brother is really my own brother, the one who loves her the most.


    Tao Yanxi and Xiao Changdong lived happily together until a long time later, Xiao Changdong left this world with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments that belonged to her brother, and then left this world.


    When Tao Yanxi became conscious again, a **** smell came from his nose.


    She frowned subconsciously and slowly opened her eyes.


    What caught her eye was a severed hand, and she could even clearly see the blood-red flesh on it.


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the desire to vomit and stood up.


    This is a very dilapidated room, and there are various forensic signs in the room.


    "Peach, why are you still standing there?" a man walked in from the door and asked, looking at her.


    Tao Yanxi was still receiving the memory of the original body, and for the time being, he still couldn''t figure out the situation in front of him.


    "I said why is there an arm missing outside, so it''s here."


    The man skipped Tao Yanxi, picked up the forensic machine in his hand and took a few pictures.


    Then he called someone to clean up the broken arm, trying to clean up the scene as soon as possible.


    "Peach, I know that this is your first time out of the police, and it''s still a scene like this. I know you''re uncomfortable, otherwise, why don''t you stay outside?" Zhang Fangzhang said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, her face slightly pale.


    Zhang Fangzhang sighed, turned around and went to work on other things.


    Tao Yanxi walked out of the house, only to realize that it was a basement.


    The dark basement seemed to foreshadow something, and it looked a little gloomy.


    Tao Yanxi walked to the police car, took a deep breath, and took care of the original body''s memory.


    The original is a person who wanted to be a criminal police officer since she was a child, and she did become a glorious criminal police officer in the end.


    It''s just unfortunate that the original body encountered the scene of such a corpse dismemberment case when he first went to the police, and he was a little unstable on the spot.


    During the investigation, the broken arm moved a bit because of muscle memory, and the original body became cold on the spot.


    At this time, she came through.


    Now her identity is a newly recruited criminal policeman, and no one in the team knows her, um... she can use her own nature.


    As for the people who know the original body, they are far abroad and should not come back for the time being.

 v3 Chapter 965： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (2)

    [Little master, the background of the story has been passed on to you. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi responded with a sound [OK. ], put aside the memory of the original body, and began to deal with the background of the story.


    The brother of this world is a forensic doctor.


    And the place where he works is exactly where she currently works.


    In this way, she can communicate well with her brother.


    As for the protagonist, that has basically been left behind by Tao Yanxi.


    After so many worlds, Tao Yanxi found out that as long as the protagonist didn''t come together, she would generally not have any interaction with the protagonist.


    She just needs to take good care of her brother.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the police car, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    At this time, Zhang Fangzhang suddenly came over and patted her on the shoulder and said, "I think you are really uncomfortable, so let''s contact Forensic Doctor Xie and ask him if he can show up."


    "The situation at this scene is a bit complicated. It doesn''t look like a corpse. I can''t find the head yet. Alas, we don''t dare to move around. You can contact the forensic doctor Xie."


    After Zhang Fangzhang finished speaking, he was called away by others.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, Xie forensic doctor? Isn''t that his own brother?


    Formerly known as Xie Mingqing, a top student in the Law Department of M University, he has become a hottest presence in the entire bureau after one year of entry.


    In his hands, there is no unbreakable corpse!


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone, flipped through the name of "Forensic Doctor Xie" on the phone, and called.


    The phone rang three times before being picked up.


    "Location." There was a cold voice over there, and he didn''t even have a chat, and asked the location directly.


    This means that it is obviously to be prepared.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly reported the location, and then hung up the phone decisively.


    The first call with my brother ended in three seconds.


    Ten minutes later, a black car pulled up to the scene.


    A man in a black sweater got out of the car. The man''s hair was neatly combed, and he didn''t shake at all despite the strong wind blowing.


    The little policeman next to him handed the white gloves to the man, who took them and put them on, and said something to the little policeman.


    Tao Yanxi stood up straight and walked towards him.


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Tao Yanxi and averted his eyes in a flash.


    "How is the scene?" Xie Mingqing''s voice sounded calm and calm, as if everything that happened at the scene couldn''t shake him.


    Zhang Fangzhang saw Xie Mingqing coming, and quickly explained the situation to him.


    Tao Yanxi listened on the side, but more attention was placed on Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing quickly surveyed the scene, a few minutes later.


    He said to Tao Yanxi: "The time of death last night from one to three in the morning, the number of deaths, two people, one male and one female, the head of which is unknown.


    The rest of the body was dismembered, the room was messy, there were signs of fighting, and it was suspected that an acquaintance committed the crime. "


    Having said that, Xie Mingqing stopped.


    "If you don''t record it, can you write it down?" Xie Mingqing''s tone revealed a hint of displeasure.


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, and then she repeated Xie Mingqing''s words, exactly.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes quickly flashed a gleam of light, his tone quickened and he continued to talk about the situation at the scene.


    Tao Yanxi recorded them one by one, and when Xie Mingqing stopped to look at him, she would quickly repeat it.


    After the on-site investigation was completed, Xie Mingqing needed to return to the bureau for a more detailed analysis.


    When returning home, Xie Mingqing suddenly looked at Tao Yanxi and said:

 v3 Chapter 966： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (3)

    "She will be my assistant temporarily."


    Xie Mingqing seemed to appreciate Tao Yanxi very much.


    When Zhang Fangzhang next to him heard this, he glanced at Xie Mingqing in surprise.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Xie Mingqing replied lightly.


    Zhang Fang opened his mouth and wanted to tell him that when Tao Yanxi saw the scene just now, his face was pale and tight.


    If you follow him, as his assistant, you will inevitably see some unfriendly pictures.


    At that time, could Tao Yanxi really stand it?


    However, in the end, Zhang Fangzhang still did not say this sentence.


    This is because the forensic doctor is strong, but he is a true master.


    The assistant assigned to him before was dismissed by Forensic Doctor Xie after staying for two days.


    If you want him to say, most of those female assistants are here for the handsome appearance of Forensic Doctor Xie, and there are really few who can really work.


    Over time, forensic doctor Xie was not used to assistants.


    This is the first time forensic doctor Xie has offered to ask for an assistant.


    Zhang Fangzhang naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    As for Tao Yanxi, the little girl, she naturally needs to exercise.


    It''s better to follow Forensic Doctor Xie, this mental quality is trained, and it may be of any use in the future.


    Zhang Fangzhang comforted himself very much, and then silently shut up, resolutely not to say a word.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Xie Mingqing to say such a thing. She was a little surprised and didn''t bother anymore.


    Hmm... Maybe Xie Mingqing noticed her intelligence!


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Tao Yanxi, then paused in the hand holding the phone, and then recorded something on the phone.


    The car quickly arrived at the station.


    Xie Mingqing brought Tao Yanxi to the forensic room. He had to piece together the corpse, trying to find clues from the corpse, preferably to find the identity of the victim.


    Victims lived in dark basements, which were generally not registered.


    There was nothing in the basement that could prove the identity of the victim.


    Therefore, the identity of the victim has not yet been determined.


    And the head of the victim is missing, which makes it even more difficult to determine the identity of the victim.


    Xie Mingqing needs to find some evidence from the broken body, and strive to find some points that can reveal the identity of the victim.


    Tao Yanxi put on a white coat and stood aside with a record book in hand, while Xie Mingqing was still piecing together the corpse.


    Tao Yanxi frowned as she looked at the broken body.


    How cruel is this murderer, he even dismembered the corpse like this.


    Tao Yanxi stood up straight and looked at Xie Mingqing without blinking.


    Half an hour later, Xie Mingqing stood up straight, and his expression could not be said to be deep or calm.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine." Xie Mingqing took off his gloves, "The victim''s physical signs can be confirmed."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it that fast?


    "Victim 1, male, about 30 years old, about 175 in height, obese, may be engaged in cooking and other jobs."


    "The second victim, a female, is about twenty-six years old, about 1.5 meters tall, with a thin body and may be malnourished. It may be the man''s wife."


    Tao Yanxi memorized them one by one, and then looked at Xie Mingqing eagerly.

 v3 Chapter 967： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (4)

    When Xie Mingqing met Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he frowned every day.


    "What do you watch me do?"


    "You look good." Tao Yanxi said without hesitation of his own praise, isn''t his brother the best looking?


    When Xie Mingqing heard this, he was slightly taken aback.


    It''s not that he hasn''t received compliments from others.


    But for some reason, when he touched Tao Yanxi''s eyes, there was still a strange feeling in his heart.


    It was as if he was being targeted by Tao Yanxi, and he didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "Go and contact there. Since the murderer took the victim''s identity certificate, it is very likely that they can be easily investigated."


    "Go and ask, has any chef in a big restaurant suddenly took a leave of absence or disappeared recently."


    Xie Mingqing ignored the strange feeling in his heart and said without any change in his expression.


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay", and then she asked: "Do I need to do anything else? For example, to help you with autopsy or something?"


    Xie Mingqing raised his eyebrows, "You know how to dissect?"


    "A little bit." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be a criminal police officer, and a criminal police officer also learns anatomy?" Xie Mingqing asked without changing his expression, as if he was just asking casually.


    "I was interested in learning a little before." Tao Yanxi explained that no one knows her past anyway, so she can say whatever she wants.


    "Well, I don''t need it for now." Xie Mingqing rejected Tao Yanxi''s kindness.


    After Xie Mingqing finished speaking, he did not look at Tao Yanxi, and turned to other analysis.


    Tao Yan saw that Xie Mingqing started to work seriously again, and did not disturb him.


    She passed the information Xie Mingqing said to Zhang Fangzhang, and then returned to the forensic room.


    Xie Mingqing was writing the autopsy report, and when he saw Tao Yanxi coming, he said, "I guess it should be murder with passion. There are several bruises on the male body, which may be because of a conflict with the murderer before."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and sat opposite Xie Mingqing, looking at him with one hand on his chin.


    "Forensic doctor Xie, won''t you be afraid when you see this?"


    Xie Mingqing didn''t even lift his head, his slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, making a crisp sound.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Xie Mingqing did not answer, and did not struggle with this issue.


    Fear is impossible to be afraid of, and I will never be afraid in this life.


    "Bring the autopsy report to Zhang Fangzhang."


    Xie Mingqing stood up and handed the autopsy report to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the autopsy report and casually looked at it.


    "Send it to Zhang Fangzhang." Xie Mingqing said again.


    Tao Yanxi closed the autopsy report and replied "Okay" with a smile.


    "Be serious." Xie Mingqing said with a slight frown. He now began to doubt whether it was right for Tao Yanxi to be his assistant.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she straightened her face and said very seriously, "I''m very serious."


    Xie Mingqing stared at Tao Yanxi for a while, then suddenly said, "I will dissect with me after I come back in a while."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied "Okay".


    She hasn''t dissected a corpse for a long time, um... Actually, she hasn''t done it before, but she just learned a little theoretical knowledge.


    I hope she won''t make a fool of herself in front of Xie Mingqing for a while, otherwise, what she said before is really bragging.

 v3 Chapter 968： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (5)

    Tao Yanxi sent the autopsy report to Zhang Fangzhang.


    After returning, Xie Mingqing really asked Tao Yanxi to accompany him in the autopsy.


    Because the corpse is in a fragmented state, if you really talk about autopsy, you can''t actually get anything out of it.


    Those places were devastated.


    Just barely put it together.


    But Xie Mingqing wanted to test Tao Yanxi, so he asked her to come over for an autopsy.


    Tao Yanxi held those tools, but her hands didn''t tremble, but she felt a little nervous in her heart.


    Xie Mingqing stood aside, his hands resting on the table behind him, and his body leaned against the table behind him.


    His eyes were calm, and he carefully looked at Tao Yanxi.


    According to the theoretical knowledge in his mind, Tao Yanxi moved quickly in his hands, and his face was very calm.


    That serious look is exactly the same as Xie Mingqing.


    After ten minutes, Tao Yanxi stopped the movements in his hands.


    "Xie forensic doctor." Tao Yanxi called Xie Mingqing.


    "Well." Xie Mingqing responded, "What?"


    Tao Yanxi pointed to the arm she was dealing with and said, "Look at this, does it look like a tattoo?"


    Xie Mingqing walked over, his eyes fell on the place Tao Yanxi pointed.


    After a few seconds, he said, "A little bit."


    He doesn''t really know much about tattoos, so he can''t make an accurate judgment.


    He had seen this place before, but he thought it was a bruise.


    The broken arm was so swollen that the cloud of blue couldn''t see anything at all.


    Tao Yanxi was half bent, and carefully identified the blue ball.


    "This seems to be a flower character." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xie Mingqing also looked carefully, and could vaguely see the outline of the word "flower".


    "Yeah." Xie Mingqing replied, "You''re not bad."


    All found what he hadn''t found.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, pondered for a moment, and said, "Generally, tattoos are either tattoos of various patterns or animals, but this person''s tattoo is a word, does it mean that this person is likely to be his beloved?"


    "If this person is another victim, can the scope be narrowed down? After all, this surname is not common."


    Tao Yanxi analyzed this, Xie Mingqing listened and nodded unconsciously.


    After a few seconds, "You''re fine."


    Tao Yanxi heard the words, and the corner of her mouth raised a big smile.


    Facing Xie Mingqing, she leaned forward slightly.


    "Then should you reward me?"


    Tao Yanxi was very close to Xie Mingqing, so close that Xie Mingqing could clearly see a small mole on her face, so close that he could feel the warm breath of Tao Yanxi.


    He could even smell the fragrance of Tao Yanxi''s body.


    It was a very strange smell, like lily and like lavender.


    It''s weird, but it doesn''t smell bad.


    And he didn''t reject the scent.


    "Reward you for finding the head."


    Xie Mingqing took a step back and said expressionlessly.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Is this a reward? Is this a reward!


    "Come on." Xie Mingqing said again, and then Shi Shiran left.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to cry but had no tears, how can I find this?


    One day has passed since the incident, and the investigation of the scene has been completed, and no trace of the head has been found.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, ready to discuss with Zhang Fangzhang.


    In the office, Xie Mingqing looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, thoughtful.

 v3 Chapter 969： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (6)

    When Tao Yanxi found Zhang Fangzhang, Zhang Fangzhang was instructing people to rule out the situation of missing restaurant chefs in this city and asking for leave.


    He had absolute trust in Xie Mingqing. Hearing what Xie Mingqing said, he naturally had to investigate it carefully.


    Maybe you can actually find it!


    Tao Yanxi leaned over and said, "Boss, forensic doctor Xie asked me to ask if I can find it."


    Zhang Fangzhang saw Tao Yanxi as soon as he turned his head, he sighed, shook his head and said, "Not yet."


    "Have you checked the surroundings?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Zhang Fangzhang nodded.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment and said, "Can I apply to go to the scene alone?"


    "Do you still want to look for it?" Zhang Fangzhang looked at him in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I want to look for it."


    "Okay, let''s go." Zhang Fangzhang said, anyway, she has nothing to do with her now.


    Tao Yan thanked, and then left to go to the scene alone.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the scene, he was cordoned off everywhere.


    There is nothing to see in this basement, she is just dangling around.


    This place is remote and deserted, and the person who delivered the food at the scene of the crime noticed that something was wrong and called the police.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi suddenly froze for a moment, the person who delivered the food?


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, recalling the memory of the original body in her mind.


    When they arrived at the scene, they also asked for the information of the delivery person.


    But people were in a hurry to deliver food, and they were just a reporter, so they asked a few questions and then didn''t ask.


    But at that time, in the original memory, she didn''t seem to see the delivery car.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly opened his eyes. Since he was in a hurry to deliver food, why didn''t he drive his own food delivery truck?


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and called Zhang Fangzhang.


    "Boss, the person who reported the case back then was the one who delivered the food. Have you seen his food delivery truck?"


    Zhang Fangzhang was stunned for a moment, and he recalled carefully, "It doesn''t seem to be."


    Then he shouted again in the office and asked other people.


    The answer was not seen.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and made a bold guess.


    "What if those two heads are in the food delivery truck of the food delivery person?"


    "This..." Zhang Fang Zhang was stunned, he really didn''t think of this possibility.


    "I''ll ask someone to check immediately." Zhang Fangzhang hung up the phone after he finished speaking.


    Tao Yanxi put away her cell phone, swayed around again, and asked a few passers-by.


    From their mouths, Tao Yanxi learned that people in this area seldom order takeout. After all, everyone is too poor. With such money for takeout, they can eat at home for several days.


    So there are few takeaways around here.


    They didn''t have much impression of the deliveryman mentioned by Tao Yanxi.


    The delivery man reported the case at about ten o''clock in the morning. At that time, who would order takeout?


    With this question in mind, Tao Yanxi returned to the bureau.


    "Peach, you''re back, Xie forensic doctor is looking for you." Someone saw her and said.


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay" and said "Thank you" before coming to Xie Mingqing''s office.


    "I heard that you suspected the person who reported the case that day?" Xie Mingqing said without even looking at her when he heard the voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, I always feel a little strange."

 v3 Chapter 970： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (7)

    Xie Mingqing raised his head when he heard this.


    "What''s so strange?" Xie Mingqing asked.


    "How can a takeaway don''t have a food delivery truck?" Without a food delivery truck, can you walk on two legs?


    When Xie Mingqing heard this, a smile flashed across his eyes, which was fleeting.


    "What you said makes sense." Xie Mingqing''s tone was very light, but if he listened carefully, he could see the smile in his voice.


    "There is news from Zhang Fangzhang that there is indeed a problem with the delivery guy." Xie Mingqing said again.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    Xie Mingqing nodded, "He resigned after returning from the scene that day, and now he is nowhere to be seen. The food delivery truck he reported in the company is also gone."


    "Zhang Fangzhang checked the surveillance and found that his food delivery truck was a bit strange that day. There seemed to be bloodstains in the food delivery box placed in the back."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, "Could it be that the murderer is the delivery guy?"


    Xie Mingqing shook his head, "The time of death was between one and three in the morning. If the murderer was really the deliveryman, why didn''t he take their heads? Instead, he took their heads at the risk the next day?"


    "What do you mean, the head of the victim is most likely taken away by the deliveryman?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xie Mingqing nodded, "Well, I am so suspicious for the time being. Zhang Fangzhang has already gone to search for people, and we will talk about it when we find it."


    Tao Yanxi raised a smile, walked to the opposite side of Xie Mingqing and sat down, resting his chin with one hand, and a little starlight flashed in his eyes.


    "Then do I complete the task you gave me?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "Should I have a reward? For example, a Momoda or something."


    Xie Mingqing gave Tao Yanxi a strange look, "You like me very much?"


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "I''m here to be your assistant for you!"


    "I don''t like you." Xie Mingqing said expressionlessly.


    "It''s alright, one day you''ll like me~ Go~ me." Tao Yanxi paused and said.


    Xie Mingqing lowered his head, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked.


    "Really?" he murmured, "I''ll wait and see."


    There really is no one who can say such a sure thing from him.


    He was looking forward to that day.


    What does it feel like to fall in love with a woman.


    "I have nothing to do here, you can go back." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanqi answered "Okay" obediently, without bothering him too much.


    The word is too much, she still knows it.


    Xie Mingqing really admired Tao Yanxi''s temperament.


    Do not entangle and understand the proportions, so far, it seems that it is not bad.


    After Tao Yanxi left, he returned to his office and discussed the case with other teammates.


    Zhang Fangzhang went out to find the whereabouts of the deliveryman himself, and it is estimated that he will not return for the time being.


    The identity of the victim has not yet been found, and even if she wants to investigate something, she has no way to start.


    Tao Yanxi stayed in the office for a while, and the other teammates all went to work on their own.


    Tao Yanxi had basically been assigned to Xie Mingqing''s side, so no one asked her to do anything.


    In this way, she was free.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi decided to go to the office to harass Xie Mingqing!


    Hmm... It is also necessary to brush the sense of existence from time to time!


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi knocked on the door of Xie Mingqing''s office...

 v3 Chapter 971： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (8)

    "buckle"


    There was a knock on the door, and a calm "come in" came from the office.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and walked in, only to see Xie Mingqing sitting on the sofa with a newspaper in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi walked over with a smile on her lips, "Oh, why are you reading the newspaper today?"


    "Learn about current affairs and politics." Xie Mingqing put down the newspaper and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "Is there a problem with Zhang Fangzhang?" Xie Ming asked indifferently, and he couldn''t tell how much he cared about this case.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said with a hint of helplessness: "There is no progress yet, there is still an investigation, I hope there will be results."


    "Yeah." Xie Mingqing nodded lightly, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Is something wrong with you?"


    "I miss you." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Tao Yanxi, but he was not touched at all, "The case is solved?"


    Tao Yanxi sat down and said helplessly, "You have no interest at all."


    "What kind of fun does a forensic doctor need?" Xie Mingqing asked rhetorically.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "For example, give me a hug in front of the corpse?"


    Xie Mingqing''s mouth twitched, "It looks like you have more taste than me."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head solemnly, "No, no, that''s not the case. In fact, you can kiss wherever you are, the location doesn''t matter."


    It was the first time that Xie Mingqing encountered such a blatant kiss. The girl who approached him in the past, although she also had a heart of admiration, was really not so bold.


    Xie Mingqing sneered, "Let''s wait until the case is solved."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed this sentence, her eyes lit up and said, "If this case is solved, Xie Forensic Doctor, will you let me deal with it?"


    "You think too much." Xie Mingqing picked up the newspaper and read it again.


    "You have the skill to chat, why don''t you go and see the progress of the case."


    Tao Yanxi sighed in disappointment, "The boss doesn''t need my help, Xie forensic doctor, you don''t need my help either, I''m so useless, huh huh..."


    "Well, you are quite useless." Xie Mingqing continued, "If it is useless, study well."


    Xie Mingqing casually pointed to the bookshelf next to him, "Go over there to find the book and take it back to read."


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay", and then really walked towards the bookshelf.


    There are a lot of books on the bookshelf, most of which are professional books in forensics.


    Tao Yanxi glanced over, but it was useless to find what she liked.


    She squatted down and looked below again.


    The following books are not professional books, but some suspense novels.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers slid over those novels, and suddenly a book without a cover attracted her.


    Tao Yanxi took out the book and glanced at it, it was Xie Mingqing''s handwriting.


    She was stunned for a moment and looked at Xie Mingqing subconsciously.


    Xie Mingqing didn''t find out what Tao Yanxi got, he still looked at the newspaper intently, without even giving her a look.


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the excitement in her heart, picked out a novel at random, and sandwiched the previously uncovered book in it.


    "Then I''ll read this book~" Tao Yanxi said, shaking the book in her hand.


    Xie Mingqing glanced casually, there was nothing worthy of his attention.


    He casually "um".


    Tao Yan thanked him and left quickly.


    She wanted to see what Xie Mingqing had written.

 v3 Chapter 972： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (9)

    After Tao Yanxi returned to the office, she couldn''t wait to open the book with Xie Mingqing''s handwriting.


    It''s more like a notebook than a book.


    On the title page, several large characters are written.


    ¡¾Forensic Records¡¿


    Turning to the first page, Xie Mingqing''s mood was recorded for the first time when he entered the test.


    In the field of forensics, it is not easy to get a job through school study.


    Before joining the job, there will be a two-month or even half-year assessment.


    In addition to strong professional knowledge, the most important assessment content is mentality.


    The general forensic assessment is to lock the assessor in a closed space, and there are corpses in the space.


    The examiner will be alone with the corpse for a week. Except for the necessary food, no one will communicate with the examiner.


    A week later, the examiners will come out for a psychological test.


    After passing the psychological test, you can move on to the next step.


    During Xie Mingqing''s college days, his professional knowledge was excellent, but his teacher''s evaluation of his psychological quality was not enough.


    In the first half of the year, Xie Mingqing locked himself in the house and watched all kinds of horror movies, all types of horror movies.


    Six months later, he took a psychological test.


    Unlike ordinary examiners who only inspect for a week, Xie Mingqing stayed in the secret room for a whole month.


    Not communicating with anyone for a month, only staying with the corpse.


    Quiet, deadly quiet.


    In this case, all senses are infinitely magnified.


    When the first assessment came out, Xie Mingqing''s emotions were already on the verge of collapse.


    He had undergone psychological treatment for a long time, and when he was assessed again, the assessment time was forty-five days.


    For forty-five days, he was emotionally broken and self-healed, and then collapsed and self-healed.


    When he finally came out, the psychological test was detected, calm, extremely calm.


    Finally, Xie Mingqing was transferred to the serious crime team to work.


    In the past few years, he has assisted in the detection of many major and serious cases, and has gradually become a **** in the forensic field.


    It was only two months ago that Xie Mingqing took the initiative to be downgraded to this bureau for some unknown reason.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the thin book, which recorded Xie Mingqing''s state of mind in the past few years.


    Every time he encounters a major event, he will write a few sentences.


    But as time went by, Tao Yanxi obviously found that Xie Mingqing recorded less and less.


    The latest date of this record is a case from a year ago.


    In this case, Xie Mingqing only wrote two words.


    [It''s boring. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi spent an hour reading the booklet, and after reading it, she locked it in her closet.


    From this booklet, Tao Yanxi could clearly find that Xie Mingqing became more and more calm, so calm that he even felt that everything was starting to be boring.


    Tao Yanxi supported her chin with one hand and looked into the distance thoughtfully, not knowing what she was thinking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hours later, Zhang Fangzhang came back.


    "Peach, what are you doing there? You go and tell Xie forensic doctor, the head has been found." Zhang Fangzhang said.


    Tao Yanxi stood up immediately, "Have you found your head?"


    "Well." Zhang Fangzhang''s face was serious, "It has been brought back, you go and urge the forensic doctor Xie to see if the autopsy report can be produced within an hour, we suspect that this may not be just passion murder, the murderer is very may do it again."

 v3 Chapter 973： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi hurriedly replied "Okay" and hurried towards the forensic room.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the forensic room, Xie Mingqing had already started the autopsy.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at her secretly, and the other side was really horrible.


    He couldn''t see his face at all, there seemed to be many scratches on his face, and he didn''t know who was so cruel.


    Ten minutes later, Xie Mingqing took off his gloves.


    "What did Zhang Fangzhang say?" Xie Mingqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi heard this and said quickly, "The boss wants you to produce an autopsy report within an hour."


    "Yeah." Xie Mingqing replied.


    A few minutes later, Xie Mingqing handed the autopsy report to Tao Yanxi.


    "Give it to him." After Xie Mingqing finished speaking, he turned around and entered his office.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly sent the autopsy report to Zhang Fangzhang.


    She also asked about the progress of the case, and learned from Zhang Fang''s mouth that the deliveryman had been found.


    But he is not the murderer.


    He was just entrusted to take out his head.


    The man gave him two hundred thousand and asked him to take out the two heads.


    The takeaway''s monthly salary is only a few thousand yuan, where have I seen so much money.


    Anyway, he didn''t kill people, he just took his head.


    When Zhang Fangzhang and the others found him, the deliveryman was still sleeping with a little girl in his arms, not to mention how dashing he was.


    Zhang Fangzhang and the others also investigated the deliveryman''s remittance records, and the account that remitted 200,000 yuan to him can be found.


    But as soon as they tracked it, they found out that this might be the victim''s account.


    This time, there is no way to check.


    But the identity of the victim is known.


    She was the cook of a restaurant in the city, and that woman was the cook''s wife.


    The chef''s background is also innocent, and he has no enemies on weekdays, and he has little social interaction, so he has no enemies at all.


    Therefore, they suspect that this may be targeted passion killing, or that some characteristics of the victim have attracted the attention of the murderer, and then the killing is carried out.


    Based on this, Zhang Fangzhang and the others have reason to suspect that the murderer may commit the crime again.


    Tao Yanxi told Xie Mingqing what he had learned from Zhang Fangzhang.


    Xie Mingqing didn''t show any expression, he just said: "The murderer should have a grudge against the victim, the damage to the body is too great."


    "But the boss said that the victim had no enemies." Tao Yanxi said with one hand supporting her chin.


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Tao Yanxi, "If you have a grudge against someone, will you tell him?"


    "I will!" Tao Yanxi nodded firmly.


    Xie Mingqing:  ¡­


    "Just like I like you, I told you too~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xie Mingqing turned the book in his hand, "I won''t."


    "Not only will I not, but I will still befriend him." Xie Mingqing said, "In this way, even if something goes wrong, no one will suspect me, because the victim and I are good friends, and I have no reason to kill him. , isn''t it?"


    Speaking of this, Xie Mingqing couldn''t help but look at Tao Yanxi, and there was a creepy smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly shuddered, "Hey... my brother is so scared!"


    "You mean that the murderer is most likely a relative or good friend of the victim?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I don''t know." Xie Mingqing said lightly, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Flip table (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

 v3 Chapter 974： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (11)

    "I''ll go talk to the boss." Tao Yanxi stood up and said.


    Xie Mingqing answered in a low voice, without looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care either, obviously she was used to Xie Mingqing''s attitude.


    Tao Yanxi left the office directly and went to find Zhang Fangzhang to understand the situation.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Xie Mingqing put down the book in his hand, looked at the closed office door, his eyes darkened, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After Tao Yanxi told Zhang Fangzhang of Xie Mingqing''s conjecture, Zhang Fangzhang really believed Xie Mingqing and began to organize an investigation.


    The next day, Zhang Fangzhang told Tao Yanxi that the case was solved.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it that fast?


    It turned out that the murderer was really a good friend of the victim and a chef at the same restaurant.


    Everyone in the hotel thought the two of them were very good.


    But no one thought that the man would kill him and his wife.


    The murderer''s motive is also very ironic. It turns out that the two entered the hotel together. The murderer''s talent is better than the victim''s.


    But the victim was in a good mood. He lived in the basement with several thousand yuan a month, and he was happy with his wife.


    The murderer was jealous, and this jealousy lasted for several years.


    In the end, after learning that the victim''s wife was pregnant and he was still single, the jealousy reached a sudden peak, and finally the killing was carried out.


    Such a murderer is not worthy of sympathy at all. As for how the court decides, that is not what Tao Yanxi cares about.


    He thought that the law would naturally give the victim an explanation.


    After the case was solved, Zhang Fangzhang also invited the whole team to dinner.


    Xie Mingqing naturally went too, but he seemed very calm compared to everyone''s drinking.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Xie Mingqing, leaned into his ear and said, "Forensic doctor Xie, if I''m drunk, you have to take me home~"


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Go back by yourself."


    "Forensic doctor Xie, why are you so ruthless?" Tao Yanxi said with a hint of coquettishness.


    Xie Mingqing took a sip of the tea. He was not allowed to drink too much in his job as a forensic doctor, so he didn''t drink much.


    Everyone in the team knew about this, so they didn''t force Xie Mingqing to drink.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi was forced to drink two cups, and she went out of her way to get rid of bad luck.


    Tao Yanxi was not good at showing everyone''s goodwill, and also drank two glasses.


    This body is incapable of drinking, and she is indeed a little drunk now.


    Her cheeks were a little crimson, and her lips were pink and tender.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and poked Xie Mingqing''s shoulder.


    "Forensic doctor Xie, why are you so rigid?"


    She was really a little drunk, and her words started to be silly.


    Xie Mingqing''s expression did not change, "Because I am strong and muscular."


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "Chicken? Is it delicious?"


    Xie Mingqing:  ¡­


    "You can try." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, she opened her mouth, snorted, and bit Xie Mingqing''s arm.


    At this moment, the world seems to be quiet.


    The people who were still making a fuss looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, this... how did this get bitten?


    Tao Yanxi exerted a little force, but she kept biting and looked at Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing also looked down at Tao Yanxi, and the two looked at each other without saying a word.

 v3 Chapter 975： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (12)

    Xie Mingqing grabbed Tao Yan''s ponytail, "Release."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi felt someone grabbing her, and let out a light hum from her nose.


    As for what Xie Mingqing said, she didn''t listen at all.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s confused eyes, Xie Mingqing probably knew that she was probably drunk.


    Otherwise, how could Tao Yanxi be so bold?


    Tao Yanxi seemed to sense something was wrong, she released her mouth and looked straight at Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing was still holding her ponytail in his hand, and Tao Yanxi kept staring at him, he felt a little guilty for no reason.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi suddenly spit out a word.


    Xie Mingqing loosened Tao Yanxi''s ponytail and coughed lightly.


    "Go back and rest well when you''re drunk," Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, her eyes full of confusion.


    "Are you going to sleep with me?" Tao Yanxi said, her hands on Xie Mingqing''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi''s body leaned into Xie Mingqing''s arms, and the fragrance penetrated into Xie Mingqing''s nose, making his usual calm eyes flash with a hint of darkness.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Xie Mingqing''s chest, and said "sleep together".


    The few people next to them didn''t dare to breathe, they all stared at the two of them closely, with gossip and nervousness shining in their eyes.


    To say this Xie Mingqing, but there has never been a scandal.


    This Tao Yanxi is a newcomer again, with a handsome face and a graceful figure.


    Originally, they didn''t think that the two of them being together now really meant a little bit of talent.


    Xie Ming put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and glanced at everyone.


    Several people coughed a few times in embarrassment, and then they didn''t dare to watch the entanglement between the two, and they all went about their own way.


    "Get up." Xie Mingqing said in a deep voice.


    Where could Tao Yanxi hear Xie Mingqing''s words, she clasped her arms even tighter.


    Seeing that, it was really impossible for Xie Mingqing to accompany her to sleep.


    When Xie Mingqing saw that Tao Yanxi''s wine was so poor, a touch of displeasure arose in his heart.


    In the practice of practicing medicine, there is no tolerance for confusion.


    Xie Mingqing has always been strict with himself, and he can''t tolerate the slightest bit of sand for others.


    Xie Mingqing deliberately pushed Tao Yanxi away to let her calm down.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi rushed into his arms, "Let''s go back to sleep, shall we?"


    Xie Mingqing could feel the softness of Tao Yanxi''s chest. Unlike a woman''s body in a dead state, the person in his arms was warm, soft, and even... sweet.


    Xie Mingqing was a little surprised that he had such a thought, but he quickly calmed down.


    Xie Mingqing directly picked up Tao Yanxi and left without saying hello to everyone.


    The others didn''t mind either, and watched Xie Mingqing leave with a "I know" look in his arms.


    Xie Mingqing drove over by himself. He put Tao Yanxi on the co-pilot, and then sent her a seat belt.


    After doing all this, he returned to his driver''s seat to drive.


    When he came out of the hotel, a gust of cold wind made Tao Yanxi sober a lot, at least he was chaotic when he wasn''t there.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the co-pilot obediently and turned to look at Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing thought she was still drunk and didn''t care that much.

 v3 Chapter 976： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (13)

    Although he could clearly feel Tao Yanxi''s hot eyes, for Xie Mingqing who was driving, those eyes really couldn''t affect him.


    Seeing that Xie Mingqing''s face was calm, Tao Yan couldn''t help snorting lightly when she saw that Xie Mingqing''s face was calm, and she didn''t have the kind of ambiguity when facing her beautiful beauty.


    Could it be that Xie Mingqing is indifferent?


    After all, she is also a great beauty!


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and decided... um... I can''t say it.


    Xie Mingqing saw that Tao Yanxi was quite well-behaved in the car, and the previous displeasure had long since disappeared.


    He didn''t know where Tao Yanxi lived. Seeing Tao Yanxi was drunk, he probably couldn''t tell where she lived, so Xie Mingqing drove the car directly to his house.


    That is, ten minutes'' drive, and he arrived home.


    Tao Yanxi pretended that she was still drunk, and Xie Mingqing''s eyes were misty.


    Xie Mingqing directly picked up Tao Yanxi and went upstairs.


    Xie Mingqing''s house lives on the second floor. He usually takes the stairs, but today he hugged a peach and decided to take the elevator up.


    After returning home, Xie Mingqing put Tao Yanxi on the sofa.


    Xie Mingqing lived alone. Although the house consisted of two bedrooms and one living room, the original guest room had been converted into a study by him, so there was no place for Tao Yan to sleep.


    The bedroom belonged to Xie Mingqing''s private territory, and he would not let Tao Yanxi sleep in it.


    So the best way is to let Tao Yanxi sleep on the sofa.


    Tao Yan saw Xie Mingqing throwing himself on the sofa, and thought he would put a blanket on him or something, but Xie Mingqing just looked at him like that, and then turned around, turned around?


    Tao Yanxi quickly grabbed Xie Mingqing''s sleeve, looked at Xie Mingqing pitifully, and said with full grievance, "Aren''t you going to sleep with me?"


    Xie Mingqing turned to look at Tao Yanxi, "Can''t sleep."


    The sofa is so small that it is naturally impossible to sleep, which is naturally a good reason.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, "I''m very young, I only occupy such a small place."


    Tao Yanxi said, and compared her skills, it looked a little cute.


    Xie Mingqing didn''t know if it was because Tao Yanxi was so cute, he turned around and faced Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi knelt on the sofa, her hips sat on her calf again, her hands were placed in front of her legs, and she looked up at Xie Mingqing.


    She wore a pair of short sleeves today. The short sleeves were looser. Because of Tao Yanxi''s posture, the scene on her chest was inevitably exposed to Xie Mingqing.


    Because of professional relationships, Xie Mingqing has never seen a woman''s carcass.


    But it was the first time he had encountered something so fresh and seemed to be bubbling with pink bubbles that attracted him and even wanted to kiss it.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes dimmed, but he regained his composure in an instant.


    Seeing that Xie Mingqing didn''t speak, Tao Yan couldn''t help showing a hint of loss on his face.


    "I really only occupy a very small position." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Her voice was softer than usual, perhaps because of the alcohol, it was faintly mixed with a little hoarseness.


    "Yeah." Xie Ming answered in a low voice, not knowing what he was answering.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her eyes lit up, and she reached out and grabbed Xie Mingqing''s arm.


    "Sleep~"


    Xie Mingqing let Tao Yanxi hold him without making any sign of it.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand was much smaller than his, and it was very white. He was wearing a black shirt today, and the contrast between black and white was harmonious.

 v3 Chapter 977： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (14)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Xie Mingqing''s mood, so she judged whether Xie Mingqing would fall if she pulled Xie Mingqing vigorously.


    When he was sure that Xie Mingqing would probably only fall on him, the smile on Tao Yanxi''s face was even deeper.


    She suddenly exerted force, but Xie Mingqing didn''t notice for a while, and his body fell towards Tao Yanxi.


    Xie Mingqing''s reaction ability is actually very good. In this case, he can actually react instantly, so as to break free from Tao Yanxi''s hand and stand up straight.


    But at that moment, an inexplicable emotion surged into his heart, which actually suppressed his instant reaction ability and made his body go straight towards Tao Yan.


    Xie Mingqing fell directly on Tao Yanxi, and the two bodies collided. To be honest, it was a little painful for Tao Yanxi to press on.


    But this pain is nothing compared to the fact that my brother is already in his arms, um... it''s really nothing!


    A smirk hung on the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, his limbs wrapped around Xie Mingqing like an octopus,


    Xie Ming put his hands on his body and looked down at Tao Yanxi, who was only a few centimeters away from him.


    "Satisfied? Huh?"


    The slightly raised tail sound seemed to be deliberately tickling Tao Yanxi''s heartstrings, causing her heart to tremble unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi heard a threatening tone, but it was more like flirting.


    Tao Yanxi naturally would not miss such an opportunity.


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression confused.


    "Didn''t we sleep together?"


    The corner of Xie Mingqing''s mouth raised slightly.


    "How do you sleep?"


    "Sleep together!" Tao Yan said loudly.


    Xie Mingqing put his other hand around Tao Yanxi''s waist, hugged her completely, and put her in his arms.


    At this time, his entire body was lying on the sofa, while Tao Yanxi only had a small part of his body on the sofa, and the rest of his body was on Xie Mingqing''s body.


    Compared with the soft sofa, Xie Mingqing''s body is actually much harder.


    Even through the clothes, Tao Yanxi could feel the muscles on Xie Mingqing''s body.


    It''s hard to imagine that a forensic doctor would have so many muscles on his body.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and touched Xie Mingqing''s chest quite curiously.


    Xie Mingqing grabbed Tao Yanxi''s little hand, "Don''t you want to sleep?"


    "Hmm! Go to sleep!" Tao Yanxi responded quickly.


    Xie Mingqing held her small hand in the palm of her hand, giving her the illusion of being protected.


    I don''t know if it''s because he has been in contact with the corpse all the year round. Xie Mingqing''s palms are cold, although it will not freeze Tao Yanxi, but it is still a little uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and put the other hand on Xie Mingqing''s hand that was holding him.


    Then the two hands changed to a holding posture. In this case, she was warming Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing seemed to have guessed her thoughts and didn''t say anything, but the color of those eyes seemed to be a little darker than before.


    Xie Mingqing has always maintained a calm attitude, which seems to have become his protective color.


    And this protective color has been worn for too long, and naturally it has become him.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her face against Xie Mingqing''s big hand, which was being held by her. The expression on her face was very soft, her eyes were full of soft light, and there was love that was deliberately hidden.


    For Tao Yanxi, it is probably only at this time that they can get close to Xie Mingqing.

 v3 Chapter 978： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (15)

    Xie Mingqing didn''t move at all, he let Tao Yanxi touch and rub against him, as if he was her toy.


    It''s just that who''s toy is who, who knows?


    Tao Yanxi yawned loudly. After working so hard for such a day, plus drinking a little wine, and staying in his brother''s arms, the sleepiness came naturally.


    "Tired?" Xie Mingqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi responded with a sleepy "um" from her nose, and her eyelids began to fight.


    Xie Mingqing looked at Tao Yanxi, who was so sleepy, and couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or regretful.


    He also thought that Tao Yanxi would do something while drunk.


    Now it seems that he overestimated her courage.


    As a forensic doctor, Xie Mingqing has a very good understanding of the structure of the human body and the state of the human body.


    When he was in the restaurant before, Tao Yanxi was indeed drunk.


    However, Tao Yanxi, who was in his arms at the moment, was probably pretending to be a little more drunk.


    Thinking of this, Xie Mingqing couldn''t help pursing his lips.


    Thinking of it this way, Tao Yanxi should have been awake when he was in the car.


    No wonder it looks so cute.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes fell on smacking his mouth. Tao Yanxi, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly laughed.


    He really hadn''t met such an interesting woman in a long time.


    Of course, he actually contacts more women who are already cool.


    But no matter what, at this moment, he was really interested in Tao Yanxi.


    Xie Mingqing''s other hand was still on Tao Yanxi''s waist. Compared with Tao Yanxi''s palm, the temperature on her waist was significantly higher.


    Even through the clothes, he could feel the warmth.


    Also, that soft touch coming from your fingertips.


    Xie Mingqing suddenly began to wonder, are the bodies of living girls so sweet and soft?


    While Xie Mingqing was thinking wildly, Tao Yanxi had already fallen asleep.


    The sky is big, the big brother is big, um... But it''s still really good to sleep!


    Tao Yanxi wanted to throw Xie Mingqing down, but just now, she felt the sharp and cold scalpel placed on Xie Mingqing''s waist.


    The **** knows why he put the scalpel in there.


    Tao Yanxi only knew that if she really dared to throw Xie Mingqing down today, she might be lying in the morgue tomorrow.


    In order to better hug his brother, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing!


    So, Tao Yanxi, who thought so, fell asleep with such peace of mind.


    Xie Mingqing hugged Tao Yanxi and saw that she was sleeping soundly. For some reason, she felt sleepy suddenly hit.


    This feeling is a bit novel, but Xie Mingqing does not reject it at present, but finds it very interesting.


    He pursed his lips, closed his eyes halfway, and finally closed his eyes completely and fell asleep in the sound of Tao Yanxi smacking his lips.


    There were two people lying on the small sofa, their bodies tightly pressed together, conveying each other''s temperature.


    The moonlight poured down and shone on the two of them, covering them with a hazy veil.


    The years are quiet, and that''s about it.


    Time passed, and when the light of the rising sun shone on Tao Yanxi, she slowly opened her eyes.


    At the same time, Xie Mingqing seemed to have noticed something, his eyelashes trembled, and the next second, he also opened his eyes...

 v3 Chapter 979： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (16)

    The two looked at each other and seemed to have infinite tenderness that they wanted to tell each other.


    Of course, this is really Tao Yanxi''s one-sided idea.


    In fact, Xie Mingqing really didn''t have any tenderness to say.


    If there is anything to say, it should be...


    "My arm is numb." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In the end will not speak!


    At this point, shouldn''t I say something like "Did you sleep well?" "Is my arms comfortable?"


    What the **** is a numb arm!


    Tao Yanxi complained in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    She was afraid that if she said it, she might destroy her image in Xie Mingqing''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Xie Mingqing''s waist, rubbed her face against Xie Mingqing''s chest and said, "I slept well last night, and your embrace is very warm."


    "I didn''t sleep well." Xie Mingqing wanted to sit up, but was suddenly held down by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at Xie Mingqing, "What''s wrong? Do you need me to rub it for you?"


    Xie Mingqing shook his head, "No need, just get off me."


    Tao Yanxi silently rolled her eyes in her heart, not knowing the taste Xie Mingqing, hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Tao Yanxi sat up and broke away from Xie Mingqing''s embrace.


    Xie Mingqing sat up expressionlessly, half of his body was numb.


    He rubbed his legs calmly to avoid standing up and falling down for a while.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, her legs were slightly numb, and she almost fell over with a sway of her figure.


    Fortunately, she stabilized her body in time.


    Xie Mingqing saw that Tao Yanxi had stabilized her body, so she withdrew the hand he wanted to stabilize her body.


    Tao Yanxi stretched, glanced at Xie Mingqing and said, "What do you want to eat in the morning? I''ll make it for you."


    "It''s fine," Xie Mingqing said.


    He doesn''t pick anything.


    Tao Yan saw that Xie Mingqing had no taboos, and naturally went to the refrigerator to look for ingredients.


    For breakfast, just do something.


    After Xie Mingqing felt his legs gradually relax, he stood up and suddenly said, "You haven''t brushed your teeth and washed your face yet."


    Tao Yanxi''s hand holding the egg froze, she turned to look at Xie Mingqing.


    "Then do you mind having breakfast made by someone who doesn''t brush his teeth or wash his face?"


    Xie Mingqing nodded, "Mind."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Do you have spare toothbrushes and towels at home?" Tao Yanxi asked helplessly.


    "Well, yes, I''ll get it for you." After Xie Mingqing finished speaking, he turned around and entered the bedroom.


    Then, he handed the spare toothbrush and towel to Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi washed her face, she went to make breakfast for Xie Mingqing.


    And Xie Mingqing also turned around and went to wash up.


    After a delicious breakfast, Xie Mingqing and Tao Yanxi went to the bureau together.


    As long as there are no cases, Xie Mingqing is very free.


    When he is free, he will do some experiments, but they are all small experiments and do not require too much energy.


    Tao Yanxi followed Xie Mingqing, watching him conduct experiments, and occasionally helping out.


    When the two arrived at the bureau, especially when Tao Yanxi arrived at the office, they immediately felt the gossip of everyone.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and then she remembered that last night, Xie Mingqing hugged her away in full view of everyone.


    Lonely men and widows, if they say that nothing happened, they may not believe it.

 v3 Chapter 980： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (17)

    But if anything happened, it really didn''t happen.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain anything, and let the spirit of everyone''s gossip burn, she just didn''t explain it anyway.


    Anyway, those people didn''t dare to ask Xie Mingqing, so let them hold back.


    Tao Yanxi found that she seemed to be getting worse and worse, um... I learned from them.


    When there is no case, Tao Yanxi''s main job is to sort out the information, look at the file and learn something.


    Of course, she would occasionally go to Xie Mingqing to help out.


    The days were quiet for several days.


    Come to think of it, where did so many cases come from?


    This society is still a society that is harmonious and developed in harmony.


    Half a month later, a newcomer suddenly appeared in the team, named Mo Zhezhu. I heard that he was a psychology professor sent from above.


    When Tao Yanxi first heard the name, she felt a little familiar, but she thought about it carefully later, isn''t Mo Zhezhu the protagonist of this world?


    In the background of the story Xiaoyao passed on to him, it seems that the appearance of this Mo Zhezhu affected Xie Mingqing''s position in the bureau.


    If Xie Mingqing can make the corpse speak, then Mo Zhezhu is the one who can make the living not tell lies.


    All lies will be exposed in front of Mo Zhezhu.


    What caused the two to go on different paths was a vicious murder incident.


    In this incident, Xie Mingqing and Mo Zhezhu identified different murderers respectively. In the end, the court ruled that the person identified by Mo Zhezhu was the real murderer.


    On the day the court pronounced the verdict, Xie Mingqing resigned from his job and has since disappeared.


    On the other hand, Mo Zhezhu went to the legendary avenue.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi had forgotten about this matter, but Mo Zhezhu''s presence reminded her.


    Fortunately, the incident happened a year later, and she still had enough time to prepare.


    Well... there is enough time to get to know Xie Mingqing and have close contact with him.


    Mo Zhezhu''s office seat is just to his right.


    Speaking of which, Mo Zhezhu seemed to be gentle and gentle, and he always had a smile on his face, which made people unconsciously trust him.


    He and Xie Mingqing, one gentle and the other indifferent, are more like two extremes.


    "Yanxi." Mo Zhezhu called Tao Yanxi''s name.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and asked helplessly, "What else?"


    This Mo Zhezhu has called her several times after only coming to the office for a long time!


    Every time it''s a big deal, not asking where the boiling water room is, or where the toilet is.


    The smile on Mo Zhezhu''s face was deeper, and his tone sounded gentle and gentle.


    "Listen to them, you and Forensic Doctor Xie are in a relationship?"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but snorted, "Where did you hear that?"


    Where did all these rumors come from?


    Mo Zhezhu had a trace of innocence on his face, "Isn''t it?"


    "No, he and I are just ordinary friends." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Zhezhu let out an "ah" in surprise, and then suddenly asked, "Then can I chase you?"


    Tao Yanxi, who was drinking water, spewed out all of a sudden.


    What Mo Zhezhu said really surprised her.


    To say that she has never been asked "can I chase you" so seriously.


    Tao Yanxi coughed violently, Mo Zhezhu handed her a few pieces of paper and patted her on the back.

 v3 Chapter 981： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (18)

    "Yan Xi, why is your reaction so big?"


    There was a smile in Mo Zhezhu''s tone, and he seemed a little helpless.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head helplessly, glanced at Mo Zhezhu and said, "You can''t talk nonsense in the future."


    "Why?" Mo Zhezhu asked, "Since you and Forensic Doctor Xie are not in a relationship, why can''t I pursue you?"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and said helplessly, "I don''t like you."


    "You don''t know me, why do you make such an arbitrary decision?" Mo Zhezhu asked.


    "You don''t need to know you, I also know that I don''t like you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Zhezhu looked directly at Tao Yanxi, "Because you like Forensic Doctor Xie, don''t you?"


    Mo Zhezhu''s pupils are black, the kind of pure black.


    When he looked at Tao Yanxi like that, Tao Yanxi seemed to feel that he had fallen into a whirlpool.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, avoiding Mo Zhezhu''s gaze.


    She didn''t answer Mo Zhezhu''s question, but her reaction had already told Mo Zhezhu the answer.


    Mo Zhezhu chuckled lightly, "So it is."


    "In this case, it''s really a pity." Mo Zhezhu said with a little pity.


    "Mo Zhezhu, you have such a leisurely mood, why don''t you take a good look at the file." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Zhezhu shrugged and said helplessly, "Okay, okay."


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly and continued to organize the documents in her hands.


    Mo Zhezhu looked at Fang Yan''s peach footpath facing him, the sun was pouring down on her, as if a layer of golden light had passed through.


    The color of Mo Zhezhu''s eyes was a little darker, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was also a little deeper.


    Tao Yanxi, a bit interesting.


    After get off work, Mo Zhezhu invited Tao Yanxi to go home with him.


    Tao Yanxi naturally refused, she was the one who wanted to go home with Xie Mingqing.


    A week ago, she moved next to Xie Mingqing''s house and happened to be his neighbor, um... yes, she did it on purpose.


    So this week, they all went home together.


    Mo Zhezhu could only regretfully say "yes", and then watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    At the door of the bureau, Xie Mingqing was wearing a black suit, he seemed to love black very much.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi has never seen him wear other colors.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi jumped up to Xie Mingqing and said.


    Xie Mingqing replied in a low voice, but his eyes fell on Mo Zhezhu who was behind Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi had an intuition that Xie Mingqing was not looking at her, so she looked back subconsciously.


    Mo Zhezhu was standing just two steps away from her. He was wearing casual clothes, and he looked relaxed and at ease.


    Mo Zhezhu just standing there can make people feel good.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi was not included.


    Mo Zhezhu''s smile deepened when he saw Xie Mingqing and Tao Yanxi looking at him together.


    He stepped forward and said to Xie Mingqing, "I invited Yan Xi to go home with you just now, but she refused. Now it seems that she wants to go home with you."


    Xie Ming nodded lightly, strode to Tao Yanxi''s side, stretched out his hand and pulled her behind him.


    Afterwards, Xie Mingqing stretched out his right hand and introduced himself: "Xie Mingqing, forensic doctor."


    Mo Zhezhu also stretched out his right hand, "Mo Zhezhu, professor of criminal psychology."


    The two of them held each other''s right hands, as if sparks were flying.

 v3 Chapter 982： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (19)

    Tao Yanxi was pulled behind by Xie Mingqing, and poked his head out to look at Mo Zhezhu.


    Mo Zhezhu blinked at her, slightly naughty.


    The two men''s hands released instantly, Xie Mingqing turned to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Let''s go home."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xie Mingqing with some flattery.


    After so long, Xie Mingqing still took the initiative and held his hand for the first time!


    Oh, looking at it this way, Mo Zhezhu is really a treasure.


    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood and handed a smile to Mo Zhezhu.


    Mo Zhezhu also smiled back, his eyes fell on the hands of Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Xie Mingqing drove back home with Tao Yanxi.


    When Tao Yanxi was about to return to his house, Xie Mingqing suddenly said, "Stay away from Mo Zhezhu."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned and wanted to ask something, but Xie Mingqing had already opened the door and returned home.


    Tao Yanxi scratched his head, a little puzzled.


    Xie Mingqing seems to be hostile to Mo Zhezhu?


    Could it be that this is the legendary doomed enemy?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t figure it out either, she opened the door and returned to her room.


    About half an hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi was just about to cook when she heard a knock on the door, so she naturally chose to open the door first.


    "Yanxi, we meet again." At the door, Mo Zhezhu said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mo Zhezhu pointed to the house next to him and said, "I just moved in yesterday. I was so tired yesterday that I didn''t have time to say hello to the neighbors. Today I was thinking of inviting the neighbors to have a meal, but I didn''t expect such a coincidence to meet them again. Out of words."


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, if it wasn''t for Mo Zhezhu''s face with "sincere" written all over her face, she would really wonder if this was intentional.


    "Exactly, Xie Mingqing is also on his arm." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Mo Zhezhu chuckled, "That''s really a coincidence, we can go to get off work together in the future."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and did not answer Mo Zhezhu.


    Tao Yanxi went to knock on Xie Mingqing''s door, and then explained his purpose to him.


    Mo Zhezhu was standing behind her, and Xie Mingqing could see it at a glance.


    After Xie Mingqing paused for a few seconds, he agreed to Tao Yanxi''s request to go to dinner together.


    Mo Zhezhu planned to cook at his own house. After he invited Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing to his house, he first asked them to eat some fruit and watch TV.


    Afterwards, he went to the kitchen by himself.


    His movements were quick, and in about ten minutes, everything was done.


    At the dining table, Mo Zhezhu was chatting cordially with Tao Yanxi, and occasionally had to say a few words to Xie Mingqing.


    Between Xie Mingqing and Tao Yanxi, he forcibly intervened, and he was not embarrassed and did not violate the harmony at all.


    Based on this ability, Tao Yanxi admired him anyway.


    Xie Mingqing seldom speaks in front of outsiders. When Mo Zhezhu asks something, he usually just answers with "um".


    Mo Zhezhu didn''t mind either, he would say his own thing.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing bid farewell to Mo Zhezhu.


    Mo Zhezhu sent them to the door.


    Tao Yanxi took out the key and was about to open the door. Xie Mingqing stood in front of his room and suddenly said, "Mo Zhezhu is not easy, stay away from him."


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Xie Mingqing, but could only see a side face of him.


    Light and shadow hit Xie Mingqing''s face, half yin and half yang.

 v3 Chapter 983： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (20)

    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and a single-syllable "um" came out of her nose.


    Xie Mingqing didn''t say anything, opened the door and entered the room.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the empty corridor and looked at the place where Mo Zhezhu''s room was.


    After a second, she withdrew her gaze and returned to her room.


    The corridor was completely empty, and the voice-activated lights in the corridor were also dimmed because there was no sound.


    In the entire corridor, only a little moonlight came in from the window at the end of the corridor, adding a hint of light to the darkness.


    At seven o''clock the next morning, Tao Yanxi woke up on time.


    She washed, dressed and had breakfast, and half an hour later, she dressed neatly and went out.


    "Yanxi, good morning~" Mo Zhezhu''s voice came from the side.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously tilted her head to look over, and saw Mo Zhezhu was wearing a beige high-necked white coat with a pair of slacks. He looked comfortable and comfortable.


    "Good morning." Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and said hello to Mo Zhezhu.


    Just at this time, Xie Mingqing also went out.


    The three met at this stall.


    Compared to Mo Zhezhu''s mild feeling, Xie Mingqing seemed a little colder.


    The black suit that has been unchanged for thousands of years makes him look a little old-fashioned.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, as if he was expecting something.


    Tao Yanxi received Xie Mingqing''s eyes, and the corner of his mouth raised a big smile.


    "Good morning~"


    Xie Ming nodded lightly, "Good morning."


    "Hee hee~ Let''s go to the bureau together." Tao Yanxi took the initiative to walk up to Xie Mingqing and said.


    Xie Mingqing nodded, "Well, I''m driving."


    It just so happened that Tao Yanxi didn''t want to drive either.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi smiled and said "Okay".


    Mo Zhezhu, who was next to him, saw it, and suddenly said, "Can I take a ride? There was something wrong with my car before, so I took it to the 4S shop to have it repaired."


    This reason is really good. Everyone lives together and has the same destination. If someone else changes, they will definitely come down.


    But Xie Mingqing was different.


    "No." Xie Mingqing refused, "It''s very close to the bureau, you can take a taxi or take a bus."


    After Xie Mingqing finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to grab Tao Yanxi''s arm and walked towards the elevator.


    Tao Yanxi let Xie Mingqing pull him, and gave Mo Zhezhu an apologetic smile.


    Mo Zhezhu gave him a helpless smile. He spread his hands and stood there, quite helpless.


    Xie Mingqing drove Tao Yanxi to the bureau.


    The people in the bureau were not surprised that they arrived at the same time, and some people were still speculating that they should have been together long ago.


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that they arrive at the same time every time?


    And some colleagues also saw Tao Yanxi getting off Xie Mingqing''s car.


    Thinking about it this way, the suspicion of the two being together is even greater.


    Although the bureau is not opposed to falling in love, everyone feels that since you are together, there is no point in hiding it like this.


    However, in this game, Xie Mingqing''s indifference was greater than their gossip about this matter, so for a while, nothing happened.


    What''s more, everyone''s attention is now on Mo Zhezhu, so there is no more gossip about Tao Yanxi and the others.

 v3 Chapter 984： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (21)

    Tao Yanxi followed Xie Mingqing to the forensic room. Today, she will assist him in completing a small experiment.


    There was nothing to say about the experiment, but Xie Mingqing pointed out that he wanted her to come and help, probably because he wanted to be alone with her for a while?


    Tao Yanxi''s mentality was very good, so he happily followed Xie Mingqing to do experiments.


    At noon, the two ate in the cafeteria.


    Originally, the two were sitting face to face and eating well, but Mo Zhezhu came over again.


    He sat directly next to Tao Yanxi and greeted the two of them with a smile.


    "Yan Xi, forensic doctor Xie, good afternoon~"


    Xie Mingqing glanced at Mo Zhezhu and continued to eat without speaking, but speeding up a little.


    Tao Yanxi was very curious about what Mo Zhezhu had come to do again, obviously Xie Mingqing''s attitude towards him had already explained the problem.


    "Good noon." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Zhezhu was smiling all the time, and Tao Yanxi was suspicious. If he kept laughing like this, wouldn''t his face cramp?


    "Yan Xi, you were not in the office in the morning, did you go to the forensic doctor Xie?" Mo Zhezhu asked.


    In fact, this is something that people with discerning eyes know, but Mo Zhezhu is about to ask.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied, and at the same time, she gave herself a piece of sweet and sour steak to eat. It tasted good.


    "The relationship between Yan Xi and Forensic Doctor Xie is really good." Mo Zhezhu said.


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi took Mo Zhezhu''s words with a smile.


    Mo Zhezhu chuckled, "I''m really envious."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "This is something you can''t envy!"


    Tao Yanxi said it very confidently, her relationship with Xie Mingqing was something that Mo Zhezhu couldn''t envy.


    "I''m done eating." Xie Mingqing put down his chopsticks, looked at Tao Yanxi and said.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Xie Mingqing in surprise. Did he finish eating so quickly?


    Xie Mingqing stared at Tao Yanxi and urged her to eat faster with his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi put down her chopsticks, "I''ve finished eating too."


    "It''s a coincidence, I''ve finished eating too." Mo Zhezhu also put down his chopsticks, and he still had more than half of the bowl left to eat.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, always feeling that Mo Zhezhu was approaching her intentionally.


    Although Tao Yanxi felt that she was not bad looking, she did not reach the point where Mo Zhezhu could fall in love at first sight.


    So why did Mo Zhezhu approach her?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t figure it out for the time being, she didn''t bother about anything, she just walked to Xie Mingqing''s side, took his arm and said, "Let''s go."


    Xie Mingqing was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s move, the corners of his mouth seemed to have risen a little bit more than before.


    Xie Mingqing and Tao Yanxi left together, while Mo Zhezhu followed behind them.


    Mo Zhezhu''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s hand holding Xie Mingqing''s arm, and he did not move away for a long time.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi returned to the office.


    Tao Yanxi had just sat down for a few minutes when Mo Zhezhu approached Tao Yanxi.


    "How are you getting along with Forensic Doctor Xie?" Mo Zhezhu asked with some gossip.


    "Get along very well." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mo Zhezhu rested his chin with one hand and asked curiously, "That Yanxi thinks, who is better than Forensic Doctor Xie?"


    "Of course it''s him." Tao Yanxi said without hesitation.


    There was a trace of loss on Mo Zhezhu''s face.


    "It seems that I have to work hard." Mo Zhezhu said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Zhezhu curiously. She didn''t like to go around and asked directly, "What is your purpose in approaching me?"

 v3 Chapter 985： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (22)

    Mo Zhezhu was stunned for a moment, and finally pursed his lips and smiled.


    "I said I like you, do you believe it?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said with a straight face, "Of course I don''t believe it."


    If she believed it, she would be a fool!


    "That''s a pity." Mo Zhezhu was still smiling, but that smile never reached his eyes.


    "So? What is your purpose?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Mo Zhezhu shrugged, leaning on the back of the chair, his legs stacked together, his face on one hand, his eyes narrowed.


    "Actually it''s nothing, I''m just curious, what kind of person can make Xie Mingqing tempted."


    At this time, Mo Zhezhu showed a little bit of his aggressive side.


    It was obviously the same person, wearing the same outfit, but at this moment, Tao Yanxi felt a little pressure.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi really realized that the person who can be chosen as the male lead is really not easy.


    "Moving?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows. In fact, she and Xie Mingqing knew each other up until now. Although she felt that Xie Mingqing treated her a little differently from others, it was too early to say that she was tempted?


    "Yeah, I''m tempted." Mo Zhezhu said with a smile, his affirmative words made Tao Yanxi pay attention.


    Since Xie Mingqing is tempted by herself, can she proceed to the next step?


    For example, kiss and hug and hold high?


    Thinking of this, the smile on Tao Yanxi''s face couldn''t help but ripple.


    "Xie Mingqing and I have known each other for many years." Mo Zhezhu said suddenly.


    This sentence successfully brought back Tao Yan''s thoughts, "You two have known each other a long time ago?"


    "Yeah." Mo Zhezhu said, "Knowing is knowing, but it''s just unfamiliar."


    "Although our master''s tutors are not the same person, the two teachers are close friends."


    When it came to the words "best friends", Mo Zhezhu''s tone became more serious.


    Tao Yanxi paused for a while, and always felt that the "best friend" is strange, I''m afraid it''s not an old enemy, right?


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied lightly, not too interested in this matter.


    Since Xie Mingqing didn''t mention it, he certainly didn''t care about it.


    And before, Xie Mingqing introduced himself to Mo Zhezhu. It seemed that he obviously didn''t know Mo Zhezhu, or he didn''t want to know him.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s lack of interest, Mo Zhezhu did not continue talking.


    Tao Yanxi has been thinking about how to tease Xie Mingqing since he heard the word "motivated" by Mo Zhezhu.


    So she stood up and said directly to Mo Zhezhu, "I''ll go to the forensic room to have a look."


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi left.


    The back was full of joy.


    Mo Zhezhu looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and laughed involuntarily.


    Yan Xi is really a person with joy and anger written on his face.


    Of course, the full love for Xie Mingqing was also written on his face.


    That old-fashioned Xie Mingqing could actually please a cute little girl like Yan Xi, which made him a little jealous.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at Xie Mingqing''s office, Xie Mingqing was looking at the previous file.


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door, Xie Mingqing raised his head, looked at Tao Yanxi who was standing at the door and said, "Is something wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi smiled and walked quickly to Xie Mingqing''s desk, leaning forward with both hands on the table.


    "Of course something happened~"

 v3 Chapter 986： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (23)

    Xie Mingqing only felt that Tao Yanxi''s tone was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was strange.


    "Are you free?" Xie Mingqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips and moved closer to Xie Mingqing.


    She was wearing a white shirt today with embroidered patterns on the left side of the shirt.


    Before entering the office, Tao Yanxi deliberately unbuttoned one more button.


    Because Tao Yanxi''s body leaned forward significantly, from Xie Mingqing''s point of view, he could see the scenery in front of Tao Yanxi''s chest.


    The black underwear set off the white skin, and the hair that fell down inadvertently blocked some of the scene, but it looked pure and seductive.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes darkened a bit, he pursed his lips, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    "If you are very busy, go and give me the files for the last three years." Xie Mingqing''s voice was a little hoarse, but Xie Mingqing deliberately suppressed it.


    "Forensic doctor Xie, why are you so boring?"


    Tao Yanxi stretched out his right hand and easily grabbed Xie Mingqing''s black tie.


    Even in the office, Xie Mingqing''s shirt was buttoned all the way to the end, not showing any flesh.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers hooked Xie Mingqing''s tie, and the white fingers were entangled with the black tie, which made Xie Mingqing inexplicably think of the previous example of death due to excessive binding.


    Of course, the scene in front of him was more beautiful than the victim, and it struck his sight more.


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips and said with a chuckle, "Forensic doctor Xie, it''s so hot in this office, why don''t you take off your tie? Can I help you?"


    Xie Mingqing looked at Tao Yanxi and did not speak, neither refused nor agreed.


    But generally by default, silence means promise.


    So Tao Yanxi tore off Xie Mingqing''s tie with one hand and wrapped the tie around his right wrist.


    "As if it''s not cool enough? Why don''t you unbutton two buttons, eh?"


    Tao Yanxi deliberately lengthened the tail, which made her voice sound soft and a little tempting.


    Xie Mingqing put down the file in his hand, raised his right hand, and unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt with one hand.


    "It''s cool now, go get me the file." Xie Mingqing said expressionlessly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and touched Xie Mingqing''s exposed skin.


    The slightly warm body sensation made Tao Yanxi''s heart tremble.


    "Xie forensic doctor, don''t be so ruthless~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xie Mingqing looked at Tao Yanxi, "Forensic doctors are cold-blooded and common sense in the industry."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    How could she not know!


    "Mingqing~ Don''t be so cold-blooded~" Tao Yanxi began to act coquettishly.


    Xie Mingqing paused, "Be normal."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi responded, but her fingers slowly slid down from Xie Mingqing''s collarbone through the thin shirt.


    Xie Mingqing suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, "If you don''t want to do it, you can go out."


    Tao Yanxiao saw Xie Mingqing''s face sinking, and he was also a little uneasy. Is this the rhythm of being angry?


    But, Mo Zhezhu didn''t lie to her, right?


    She molested Xie Mingqing like this, wouldn''t she be pulled out by Xie Mingqing to whip the corpse?


    Suddenly a little scared.


    Although he was a little cowardly in his heart, he definitely had to support his aura on the face.


    She''s not cowardly, she''s not cowardly at all!

 v3 Chapter 987： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (24)

    Xie Mingqing saw that Tao Yanxi was almost sluggish there, and a smile quickly flashed across his eyes.


    Such a small coward, dare to tease him?


    "Afraid?" Xie Mingqing suddenly leaned towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was startled and almost took two steps back.


    Fortunately, she still stabilized, and would not be cowardly in front of Xie Mingqing.


    "Who''s afraid? Who''s afraid!" Tao Yan puffed out her cheeks, with a "I''m really not afraid" look.


    "I''m scared." Xie Mingqing took Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xie Mingqing in surprise and asked subconsciously, "What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid of you..." Don''t take the initiative to tease me.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes flashed slightly, "Don''t give me back the tie."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Isn''t it just a broken tie? Who is so strange!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the tie wrapped around her right hand, raised her hand and shook it and said, "Then this is mine for the time being."


    I won''t give it back to you, I won''t give it back to you.


    It''s so capricious!


    Tao Yanxi made a face at Xie Mingqing, and the ambiguous atmosphere he created just now disappeared without a trace.


    Xie Mingqing smiled and glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Is there anything else?"


    Tao Yanxi only thought that Xie Mingqing''s reaction was very boring, she was still thinking about how shy he could be.


    In the end, Xie Mingqing had no interest at all, and only knew to let her go.


    She has a temper too!


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, stood up straight, put her arms around her chest and said, "Why don''t you mean anything, I won''t play with you anymore, I''m going to find Mo Zhezhu."


    When Xie Mingqing heard this, he suddenly stood up.


    He rested his hands on the table and leaned forward.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Xie Mingqing''s voice was hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, ouch, are you jealous?


    She knew that Xie Mingqing cared about herself!


    "Go and play with her." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I can play with you too." Xie Mingqing pursed his lips, "What do you want to play?"


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, her eyes on Xie Mingqing''s open collar.


    "Kiss, hug and hold high?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes darkened a bit.


    He suddenly came out from behind the table.


    Xie Mingqing was wearing delicate leather shoes, and the leather shoes made a crisp sound when they stepped on the floor.


    Step by step, step by step...


    But within two seconds, Xie Mingqing had come to Tao Yanxi.


    He suddenly stretched out his right hand against Tao Yanxi''s chin, and lifted her chin slightly, so that Tao Yanxi''s lips were aimed at him.


    Xie Mingqing lowered his head, and under Tao Yanxi''s surprised and excited expression, he slowly kissed his lips.


    The cold lips pressed against the warm and soft lips, Xie Mingqing could hardly control himself to deepen the kiss.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she closed her eyes submissively.


    After a few seconds, Xie Mingqing let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "so?"


    Xie Mingqing''s voice was a little hoarse, and there was a bit of deepness in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi felt Xie Mingqing leave, opened her eyes slowly, and licked her lips subconsciously.


    The kind of touch just now, soft and sweet, really makes people addicted to it.


    "Hmm~" Tao Yanxi let out a light hum, which was a response to Xie Mingqing''s words.


    Is that right? That''s right, but she prefers to go deeper, such as...

 v3 Chapter 988： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (25)

    Tao Yanxi suddenly took a step with her right foot towards Xie Mingqing, then stepped on her foot slightly, leaned forward, and leaned towards Xie Mingqing.


    Xie Mingqing was half a head taller than her, she stood on tiptoe, and her eyes were just aimed at his thin lips.


    Xie Mingqing''s lips were thin, and he seemed to be an indifferent person.


    Xie Mingqing''s lip shape is very beautiful, and the middle of the upper lip is still that kind of peach heart.


    When the thin lips are slightly raised, I don''t know how many girls will be fascinated.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her right hand and suddenly hooked Xie Mingqing''s neck.


    At the same time, she directly kissed Xie Mingqing''s lips.


    Different from the simple lip-to-lip contact just now, this time, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to attack and poked into Xie Mingqing''s mouth.


    Xie Mingqing''s body froze, and he didn''t seem to have thought that Tao Yanxi would be so bold.


    Xie Mingqing had never felt this kind of feeling.


    He has always disliked dealing with women, let alone any physical contact with women.


    Tao Yanxi is an exception.


    After a few seconds, Tao Yanxi released Xie Mingqing.


    She took two steps back and said with a hint of provocation: "Actually, this is more exciting~"


    Xie Mingqing licked his lips and seemed to be reminiscing about the taste just now.


    Her taste was sweeter than he imagined.


    But the next moment, Xie Mingqing''s expression changed slightly.


    "You want to play this kind of game with Mo Zhezhu?"


    Where would Tao Yanxi play this kind of game with Mo Zhezhu, but in order to see someone jealous, she still smiled and said, "Guess what~"


    Neither deny nor admit it, let him guess for himself~


    Tao Yanxi admitted that she has become more and more wicked recently, probably because she has no troubles recently?


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face became deeper and deeper, but in Xie Mingqing''s eyes, this smile became a sign of recognition.


    Xie Mingqing pursed his lips tightly, and suddenly said, "Mo Zhezhu had ten girlfriends when he was in college."


    "During my master''s degree, I made twenty girlfriends."


    "It''s all about him breaking up. He''s a veritable scumbag."


    Tao Yanxi: "???"


    Wait, does Mo Zhezhu know that you smear him so much!


    As far as she knows, Mo Zhezhu seems to be a good place?


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi responded with a sigh, then paused, "You and him know each other before?"


    "Unfamiliar." Xie Mingqing said coldly.


    "Then how do you know these things?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xie Mingqing tilted his head and avoided Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    "I heard." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi patted Xie Mingqing on the shoulder and asked in a sincere tone, "The rumors are not credible."


    "It''s not a rumor."


    Xie Mingqing seemed to deliberately "smear" Mo Zhezhu with a very serious expression.


    If Tao Yanxi hadn''t known about Mo Zhezhu''s character, he would have believed in Xie Mingqing.


    "Pfft." Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Okay, it''s not a rumor." Tao Yanxi echoed Xie Mingqing''s words.


    Just smear it. Anyway, Xie Mingqing should only smear Mo Zhezhu in front of her... right?


    Xie Ming nodded lightly, "He''s a scumbag, very dirty."


    The implication is that he is very clean, pure and pure!


    "Okay, okay, I know." Tao Yanxi said with a smirk.


    "Yeah." Xie Mingqing replied lightly, as if the person who smeared Mo Zhezhu before was not him.


    When this calm person spoke of panic, he was really not guilty at all and blushed.

 v3 Chapter 989： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (26)

    "It''s time for a hug." Xie Mingqing said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi gave a surprised "Huh".


    The next moment, Xie Mingqing hugged her at once.


    Xie Mingqing''s embrace was warmer than Tao Yanxi imagined.


    Tao Yanxi was still thinking before, whether a cold person like Xie Mingqing is cold.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her arms and hugged Xie Mingqing, she took a deep breath and absorbed Xie Mingqing''s breath.


    After a few seconds, Xie Mingqing let go of Tao Yanxi.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and seemed to be thinking about something.


    A few seconds later, Xie Mingqing suddenly said, "You are too heavy, I can''t lift it."


    Tao Yanxi: "???"


    Do you believe you are going to be beaten for saying this?


    Whether Xie Mingqing believed it or not, she believed it anyway.


    Tao Yanxi threw his own small fists and wanted to hammer Xie Mingqing''s chest.


    Xie Ming grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist with one hand, and at the same time stretched his other hand around Tao Yanxi''s leg, and hugged her directly.


    The princess holding this posture is probably something that every girl likes very much, and Tao Yanxi is no exception.


    She leaned against Xie Mingqing''s chest and could clearly hear his heartbeat.


    Robust and regular.


    The steady heartbeat made Tao Yanxi stunned for a moment.


    Xie Mingqing hugged her, but his heartbeat didn''t change at all, it didn''t even speed up at all.


    Xie Mingqing is really calm to the extreme, calm to the point of terrifying.


    Or, Xie Mingqing actually doesn''t like himself?


    Otherwise, why is Nephrite Jade in her arms but her heartbeat doesn''t speed up a little bit?


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Xie Mingqing, because of the angle, she could only see his chin.


    The sharply ribbed jaw made Xie Mingqing''s entire face three-dimensional.


    Xie Mingqing''s beard was cleanly shaved, and he didn''t even have any stubble.


    This man lived a delicate life.


    That is, when Tao Yanxi was thinking wildly, Xie Mingqing put Tao Yanxi down.


    "Kiss, hug and play." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and responded casually with a "hmm".


    "If you have nothing to do, just leave." Xie Mingqing said the opposite.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xie Mingqing with a little bit of complexity in his eyes.


    Just to satisfy her bad taste of playing games, do you really accompany her to kiss and hold her high?


    Is this like it?


    But if she liked it, why would she let her leave so indifferently?


    Tao Yanxi found that the man''s mind was really hard to guess.


    It''s even harder to guess what my brother is thinking!


    "Then I''ll go first~" Tao Yanxi smiled and waved her right hand to leave.


    Xie Mingqing looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and looked at the black tie that belonged to him tied to his right wrist by her. In the end, he did not let her stop and return the tie to him.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Xie Mingqing felt the two buttons that he had untied, and then buttoned them one by one, so that no one could see what was inside.


    After Tao Yanxi left Xie Mingqing''s office, he returned to his desk all the way.


    Mo Zhezhu was chatting with others, but when he saw Tao Yanxi came back, he quickly ended the chat, then leaned over and asked, "Did you go to find Xie Mingqing?"


    "Hmm~" Tao Yanxi nodded and admitted it generously.


    Anyway, even if he didn''t admit it, Mo Zhezhu would definitely be able to guess it.

 v3 Chapter 990： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (27)

    Instead of letting Mo Zhezhu try in every possible way, he should admit it himself.


    Mo Zhezhu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tao Yanxi''s generous admission.


    "It seems that you don''t shy away from your relationship with Xie Mingqing."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mo Zhezhu, "Do I need to avoid taboos?"


    Mo Zhezhu chuckled, "This is really not true, but I think Forensic Doctor Xie might care about these things."


    "Do you think he wants to avoid it?" Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow.


    Mo Zhezhu smiled deeply, but did not directly answer Tao Yanxi''s question.


    Mo Zhezhu''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s right wrist, his fair skin was lined with a black tie.


    "His tie?"


    This time, Mo Zhezhu was reluctant to mention Xie Mingqing''s name.


    Tao Yanxi followed Mo Zhezhu''s eyes, only to realize that she had brought out Xie Mingqing''s tie.


    Xie Mingqing must have discovered it too, but he just doesn''t know why he didn''t stop him.


    Obviously, I was still very concerned about this tie just now.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, but she didn''t want to understand, so she no longer tangled.


    Probably, there is nothing bad, right?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand the meaning of Xie Mingqing asking her to bring out the tie, but Mo Zhezhu understood.


    This is equivalent to declaring his sovereignty.


    In other words, Xie Mingqing was warning him not to touch Tao Yanxi.


    Mo Zhezhu lowered his eyes and smiled lowly.


    It''s kind of interesting, Xie Mingqing is actually really tempted by Tao Yanxi, and he still defends her like this.


    It seems that Tao Yanxi has more interesting sides that he has yet to discover.


    In Mo Zhezhu''s eyes, Tao Yanxi is indeed a very good person.


    He is simple but will examine Dudu, and he will not easily cause trouble, nor will he get himself into trouble.


    Such people are really comfortable to get along with.


    But in terms of temptation, Mo Zhezhu felt that he had not yet reached that point.


    Tao Yanxi must have qualities that he has not yet discovered.


    And those characteristics may only be displayed in front of Xie Mingqing.


    He was curious, what kind of characteristics could make a simple person conceal well in front of others but only reveal it in front of Xie Mingqing?


    Tao Yanxiao saw Mo Zhezhu laughed again inexplicably, scratching his head unconsciously.


    Today''s man is really more difficult to understand than one.


    Keep it simple for everyone, right?


    If you hide your thoughts so deeply, you''re not afraid that one day you won''t be able to get them out.


    Tao Yanxi roughly judged the force value, Mo Zhezhu couldn''t beat him, very good, rest assured.


    Once Mo Zhezhu plays some tricks, she can use force to subdue him!


    Tao Yan saw that Xie Mingqing was immersed in his own world, and ignored him, and continued to read the previous file.


    After get off work in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing went home together.


    As for Mo Zhezhu, he was called out by a phone call at three o''clock, and he didn''t come back until after get off work. It was probably something important.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about this, but Xie Mingqing suddenly asked such a question while driving.


    "Mo Zhezhu went out this afternoon?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Yes, I didn''t come back when I got off work. I guess there is something important."


    Xie Mingqing nodded, his expression gloomy and uncertain, unable to see any deep meaning.


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "Why did you suddenly mention him?"

 v3 Chapter 991： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (28)

    "It''s okay, just ask." Xie Mingqing said.


    Tao Yanxi felt that Xie Mingqing''s tone was a bit strange, she looked at Xie Mingqing, "Really?"


    Xie Mingqing nodded, but he really couldn''t see anything on the surface.


    After the two returned home, Tao Yanxi invited Xie Mingqing to eat after making dinner.


    For several days, Mo Zhezhu did not come to work.


    Only later did Tao Yanxi learn that a branch in the city next door had asked Mo Zhezhu to help.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know whether Xie Mingqing knew about it or not. From Xie Mingqing''s performance alone, she really couldn''t tell.


    Another month later, a case of vicious beheading suddenly occurred in this city.


    Originally, this matter was not under the control of their bureau, but another department checked the surveillance video, etc., and did not find the person who killed the person.


    And this is not just such a case, considering the seriousness of the matter, so the case was transferred over there.


    Tao Yanqi was busy collecting information everywhere, while Xie Mingqing was at ease.


    Because of these cases, there were no deaths.


    Without the corpse, Xie Mingqing naturally rested.


    Mo Zhezhu also returned to the bureau and checked the information with Tao Yanxi.


    Xie Mingqing saw all this in his eyes, and his heart was about to move.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi was ordered by Zhang Fangzhang to adjust the surveillance video together with Mo Zhezhu.


    After Xie Mingqing knew the news, he deliberately waited for Tao Yanxi at the door.


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised to see Xie Mingqing standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi asked hastily.


    "Wait for you." Xie Mingqing said, "I''ll go with you."


    It''s you, not you.


    Mo Zhezhu standing next to him: "..."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, a hint of surprise on her face.


    "Okay, let''s go." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xie Mingqing nodded, as if Mo Zhezhu did not exist, and did not greet him.


    The three went to adjust the surveillance video together. Mo Zhezhu was driving the car, Tao Yanxi sat in the co-pilot, and Xie Mingqing could only sit in the back seat.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes kept falling on Tao Yanxi''s body, his eyes were deep.


    Mo Zhezhu saw Xie Mingqing''s expression in the rearview mirror, and suddenly said, "Yanxi, it was a pleasure to be with you yesterday~"


    Tao Yanxi: "???"


    yesterday? Didn''t they visit the victim yesterday?


    While in the hospital, the families of the victims became more savage and almost ripped off her clothes.


    Is that still happy?


    Is there something wrong with Mo Zhezhu''s brain?


    Tao Yanxi was about to answer when she suddenly saw Xie Mingqing''s gloomy expression in the rearview mirror.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly had a flash of inspiration and knew why Mo Zhezhu said that.


    Dare to make Xie Mingqing jealous?


    if it is like this¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled slightly, "Yeah, it''s very pleasant~"


    Mo Zhezhu and Tao Yanxi quickly exchanged glances in the air, and finally moved away quickly.


    Xie Mingqing looked at the interaction between the two, and his expression became deeper and deeper.


    After getting off the bus, Mo Zhezhu and Tao Yanxi originally walked side by side.


    Xie Mingqing suddenly strode forward and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    As a result, Tao Yanxi was one or two steps behind.


    Later, Xie Mingqing let go of Tao Yanxi and said, "There are stones under your feet, be careful."


    Tao Yanxi glanced down at the stone about the size of a soybean, and fell into deep thought.

 v3 Chapter 992： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (29)

    Well, since it was my brother who said it, it must be right, and I will not accept any refutation!


    Tao Yanxi smiled at Xie Mingqing before continuing, "Thank you, let''s go quickly."


    "Well." Xie Mingqing naturally walked side by side with Tao Yanxi, while Mo Zhezhu had already walked in front of them.


    Mo Zhezhu seemed to have sensed Xie Mingqing''s intention, and muttered "naive" to himself.


    Xie Mingqing pretended that he didn''t hear anything, anyway, Mo Zhezhu didn''t say it so blatantly.


    After the three went to adjust the surveillance video, they brought the video back to the bureau.


    This time, Xie Mingqing and Tao Yanxi sat in the back row, leaving Mo Zhezhu to drive the car alone.


    Mo Zhezhu silently rolled his eyes in his heart, a man who fell in love is really scary.


    This case was finally solved by Mo Zhezhu.


    When observing the videotape, it was Mo Zhezhu who discovered the loophole, and then was able to find the murderer of this vicious incident.


    Mo Zhezhu''s reputation in the bureau is getting bigger and bigger, and he has a good temper, so many people like him and come to chat with him from time to time.


    This is also convenient for Tao Yanxi. After all, Mo Zhezhu was entangled by those people, so he didn''t have the time or thought to tease her and Xie Mingqing.


    This will make it easier to see her and Xie Mingqing develop their relationship.


    And now Tao Yanxi has discovered that Xie Mingqing is an invisible vinegar jar.


    Whenever she and Mo Zhezhu got a little closer, Xie Mingqing''s face would sink.


    The aura around him was even more terrifying than before.


    Tao Yanxi had to tease him at first, but later Xie Mingqing looked at her as if he was going to devour her alive, and she slowly restrained herself.


    Of course, more often, she turned to flirting with Xie Mingqing.


    Occasionally touch the small hands or something, and take the opportunity to touch the waist or something, um... This is actually a common thing.


    Xie Mingqing had to look at her a few more times because of her molesting at first, but then he became accustomed to it.


    Occasionally flirt back, but it''s more subtle.


    Life in the bureau is easy and pleasant. Even though it is so, Tao Yanxi has not forgotten the business.


    Tao Yanxi has been investigating the case that turned Xie Mingqing and Mo Zhezhu into enemies a year later.


    Regarding this case, the background of the story is not very clear.


    The only thing that is clear is that the killer was not the first to commit the crime.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi has been looking at the files in recent years, even more than ten years ago, especially those cases where the murderer has not been found until now. She looked at it very carefully.


    Although she looked carefully, some cases had indeed been too long, and no clues could be found.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t find the murderer either, so he could only write down the key points of the case.


    Mo Zhezhu occasionally found out that she was looking at the dossier, and asked a question out of curiosity, but was put off by Tao Yanxi.


    I don''t know if the other little girls in the bureau attracted Mo Zhezhu''s attention, or because there have been a lot of things happening recently, anyway, Mo Zhezhu dangled less and less in front of Tao Yanxi.


    On the contrary, Tao Yanxi swayed in front of Xie Mingqing more and more times, and Xie Mingqing still liked this kind of change. After all, Tao Yanxi still had a lot of weight in his heart.

 v3 Chapter 993： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (30)

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a year has passed, and in a blink of an eye it is the Spring Festival.


    They were going to have a holiday on New Year''s Eve. Tao Yanxi''s relatives were far abroad, and she didn''t fly over to reunite with them.


    Xie Mingqing and Mo Zhezhu also stayed in the city for unknown reasons.


    Tao Yanxi thought to herself that she had lived alone, and she had lived with three, so she invited Mo Zhezhu and Xie Mingqing to her house to celebrate the New Year.


    On New Year''s Eve, the Spring Festival Gala was on the TV, and all kinds of food were on the table.


    Each of them poured half a glass of red wine and drank it slowly, which was quite relaxed.


    Tao Yanxi''s body is incapable of drinking, and it is especially easy to get on the head. As he drank, Tao Yanxi''s cheeks began to turn red.


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s cheek, and he took a sip of red wine.


    Mo Zhezhu also looked at Tao Yanxi with great interest, seeing that he was almost drunk.


    Drunk women are always charming, especially a good-looking woman like Tao Yanxi is even more charming.


    However, with Xie Mingqing beside him, he did not dare to make any move.


    A few months ago, Xie Mingqing taught him a lesson.


    Mo Zhezhu had never seen Xie Mingqing like that. With red eyes, he punched him with punches and punches, causing him endless pain, but he couldn''t find the slightest wound.


    Such Xie Mingqing is undoubtedly terrifying.


    Mo Zhezhu was still interested in Tao Yanxi, but after being warned by Xie Mingqing, he stopped.


    No matter what kind of doctor, there are a hundred ways to kill a person without being discovered.


    He is a student of criminal psychology, so there is no need for him to confront an indifferent and ruthless person like Xie Mingqing.


    Regarding this point, Mo Zhezhu is still very self-aware.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea what was going on between the two of them.


    As Mo Zhezhu thought, she was really a little drunk.


    I don''t know what kind of red wine this is, how can it be so easy to get on?


    Tao Yanxi was still aware of her alcohol intake. Originally, she thought that after sending Xie Mingqing and Mo Zhezhu away, she would go back to the bedroom and sleep under the quilt.


    But now it seems that she is probably too drunk if she can''t walk to the bedroom.


    A double image began to appear in front of Tao Yanxi''s eyes. She waved her hand and showed a smirk at Xie Mingqing''s double image.


    Xie Mingqing shook the red wine glass in his hand, and saw Tao Yanxi''s appearance through the transparent red wine glass.


    Fascinating and alluring.


    Xie Mingqing''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and finally drank the red wine in the glass.


    The mellow and smooth feeling spread in the mouth, Xie Mingqing''s eyes flashed a slight smile.


    Mo Zhezhu noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and coughed lightly.


    "Then what, I''ll leave first."


    Mo Zhezhu stood up, and regardless of Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing''s reaction, he pulled out his chair and walked towards the door.


    In such a place, he had better leave as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you may be beaten again, the kind that has no scars!


    After Mo Zhezhu left, only Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing were left in the room.


    The voice of the host of the Spring Festival Gala was impassioned and very loud in the room.


    Tao Yanxi squinted at Xie Mingqing, "Why do you have three eyes?"


    The drunk Tao Yanxi''s voice was softer than usual, and the long tail sound also made Xie Mingqing''s heart tremble.

 v3 Chapter 994： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (31)

    "You read it wrong."


    Xie Mingqing''s voice remained calm.


    From the sound alone, there is almost no flaw.


    He was as calm as ever, as if no one could break his calm.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi supported her head and looked at Xie Mingqing.


    Her reason told her that she was indeed wrong.


    Humans shouldn''t always have three eyes.


    Of course, as his elder brother, even if he is not human, he is not three-eyed!


    Although reason told her so, but her eyes told her that she saw three eyes.


    A trace of doubt flashed on Tao Yanxi''s face, she scratched her head, her face full of confusion.


    Who should she trust?


    reason? Or eyes?


    Xie Mingqing stood up, walked to Tao Yanxi, and looked at her condescendingly.


    "you''re drunk."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Xie Mingqing, "Well...it seems so."


    Only when he was drunk could he explain why Xie Mingqing had three eyes.


    Because that''s an illusion!


    Tao Yanxi was happy for her cleverness.


    Suddenly she sat up straight and started clapping her hands like a seal.


    The sound of "crack.crack...crack" was remembered in the room, overshadowing the voice of the host on the TV.


    A smile flashed across Xie Mingqing''s eyes, as if he was a little happy with this kind of Tao Yanxi.


    He bent down, his face was only a few centimeters away from Tao Yanxi''s.


    Xie Mingqing could smell the smell of wine in Tao Yan''s mouth. It wasn''t as unpleasant as he imagined. Instead, it carried an indescribable fragrance, like... the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    Xie Mingqing raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling a little unbelievable at his thought.


    "What should I do when I''m drunk?" Xie Mingqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, then suddenly grinned.


    "Sleep you!"


    Tao Yanxi''s words were too self-assured, which made Xie Mingqing''s smile deepen.


    "Drinking... sex? Huh?"


    Xie Mingqing''s hand gently slid across Tao Yanxi''s face, his fingertips were a little cold, while Tao Yanxi''s cheeks were very hot.


    A burning sensation came from Xie Mingqing''s fingertips, which made him stop for a while.


    Tao Yanxi took the opportunity to grab Xie Mingqing''s hand, turned his hand over, and rubbed his palm.


    "That''s not it~" Tao Yanxi retorted Xie Mingqing.


    "It''s obviously true, it''s natural to fall in love!" Tao Yanxi felt that what she said was very reasonable, and couldn''t help applauding herself.


    Xie Mingqing was amused by Tao Yanxi''s words, and there was finally a lively smile on his unchanging face.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was still rubbing against Xie Mingqing''s palm, and at the same time he muttered, "Why is it so cold?"


    Then, Tao Yanxi raised her voice again and said, "I''ll help you warm up!"


    "En." Xie Mingqing''s eyes were slightly heavy, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s red lips.


    Today, she put on lipstick, and she didn''t know what brand it was. The color didn''t fade even when she drank and ate. Instead, she added a touch of moisture, making her look even more beautiful.


    The closed lips seemed to be attracting Xie Mingqing to kiss, kiss, and finally swallow it.


    The index finger of Xie Mingqing''s other hand touched Tao Yanxi''s lips, and then his thumb also touched it.


    His fingers rubbed Tao Yanxi''s lips, as if he wanted to wipe off the lipstick, but also seemed to just want to dye her lips red...

 v3 Chapter 995： Rogue policewoman sister VS calm forensic brother (32)

    The next moment, Xie Mingqing leaned forward and directly kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi felt something stick to her lips, and subconsciously sucked.


    The soft touch was like jelly, and she couldn''t help but take a bite.


    Xie Mingqing hissed and couldn''t help biting Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Little bastard..."


    Xie Mingqing murmured and held Tao Yanxi''s lips, deepening the kiss.


    Tao Yanxi felt something was wrong, snorted softly, and began to entangle with Xie Mingqing.


    The two kissed and kissed, Tao Yanxi fell down naturally, and Xie Mingqing also naturally pressed on him.


    Tao Yanxi felt the weight, put her hands on Xie Mingqing''s chest, and snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Xie Ming supported his body with his hands, so that he would not put all the weight of his body on Tao Yanxi.


    However, his other hand penetrated into Tao Yanxi''s clothes.


    Tao Yanxi''s body leaned towards Xie Mingqing, and her hands changed from resting on her chest to wrapping her arms around Xie Mingqing''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi''s clothes were very loose, and Xie Mingqing just pulled it up, which directly exposed her skin to the air.


    Xie Mingqing lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s neck, dotted with plum blossom prints on his fair neck.


    Xie Mingqing''s movements were very gentle, as if he was dealing with some rare treasure.


    Tao Yanxi squinted at Xie Mingqing, and seemed to realize what the situation was now.


    She seems to want to eat Xie Mingqing!


    This is a huge opportunity!


    Eat your own brother!


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched into a smile, and there was a sense of style between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Xie Mingqing looked at the blooming Tao Yanxi, and there was a dim light in his eyes.


    Xie Mingqing lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips fiercely.


    This time the kiss was rougher than before.


    He seemed to contain a trace of resentment, complaining that Tao Yanxi had made him abnormal and no longer so calm.


    Tao Yanxi responded to Xie Mingqing, her legs hooked around his waist, so that Xie Mingqing could get closer to him.


    Xie Mingqing''s reaction to being provoked by Tao Yanxi''s action became even stronger.


    He bit Tao Yanxi''s lips lightly, and said with a breath, "Little goblin..."


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, which was a response to Xie Mingqing''s words.


    Tao Yanxi''s clothes have been stripped off at some point.


    On the other hand, Xie Mingqing''s clothes were still completely on his body, but they were just a little messy.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Give me..."


    Xie Mingqing''s eyes flashed with a trace of light, and his thin lips parted slightly, "Please."


    "Please..." Tao Yanxi said.


    At this time, it is natural to show weakness.


    Xie Mingqing was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s reaction, he chuckled lightly and kissed her delicate collarbone.


    When the two merged into one, they both let out a satisfied sigh.


    The lights in the room seemed shy and dimmed by the sight in front of them.


    Xie Mingqing hugged Tao Yanxi and climbed to the top with her.


    I don''t know how long it took for the two of them to be able to rest.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Xie Mingqing''s chest and fell asleep contentedly.


    And when the two woke up again, it was noon the next day.


    Fortunately, they were on vacation recently, and there was no homicide, otherwise they would have to be considered an absentee in this situation.

 v3 Chapter 996： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (1)

    After this time, Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing confirmed their relationship.


    Xie Mingqing still behaved calmly in front of everyone, only Tao Yanxi knew how crazy a certain man was when he was on the bed.


    But... um... she''s also very satisfied.


    The day soon came to the fateful day.


    On that day, Tao Yanxi deliberately took Xie Mingqing away and rushed to the scene of the crime in advance.


    However, when she went, it was already too late, and she could only see the approximate back of a murderer.


    Just when she was about to call an ambulance, another person suddenly appeared, gave the victim a knife and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly called an ambulance, but there was still no time.


    This case quickly caught the attention of Mo Zhezhu and Xie Mingqing, because according to their investigation, they found that the murderers they found were completely different.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi finally came out and explained the situation.


    It was indeed the murderer Mo Zhezhu discovered who caused the victim to die.


    And the murderer Xie Mingqing discovered, that is, the person Tao Yanxi saw behind him, was not the real murderer.


    The error here comes from the fact that Xie Mingqing believed that the victim was poisoned to death, while Mo Zhezhu believed that the victim was stabbed to death because of excessive blood loss.


    In fact, the victim died because the poison attacked in ten minutes, and the person who stabbed him happened to be stabbed to death in 9 minutes and 59 seconds.


    This kind of judgment that is only one second apart is really difficult to judge, which caused a misunderstanding.


    In the end, however, both were arrested.


    After all, neither of them are innocent.


    Because of the existence of Tao Yanxi, this case did not make Xie Mingqing and Mo Zhezhu become enemies, but made them friends.


    And after this matter was resolved, Tao Yanxi also completely relaxed.


    The background of the story is over, what is she afraid of?


    Of course it''s a random wave!


    For example, to tempt Xie Mingqing with uniforms every now and then...


    Xie Mingqing has always maintained the character of a cold-blooded forensic doctor in front of everyone, but in front of Tao Yanxi, it is probably Teddy in heat.


    Two years later, Tao Yanxi and Xie Mingqing got married.


    Before getting married, Xie Mingqing resigned from the bureau, and instead worked in a college as a teacher, taking one class a week, relaxed and comfortable.


    In this case, he will have more time to accompany Tao Yanxi.


    And Tao Yanxi also resigned. Anyway, she has a lot of side jobs to make money, and family property to inherit. It''s enough to live this whole life.


    Many, many years later, Xie Mingqing passed away, and Tao Yanxi also collected the fragments of his brother''s soul and left this world.


    Xiao Yao started the teleportation without saying a word, Tao Yanxi felt her head dizzy and almost vomited.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt something cold and **** her face poking at her.


    Tao Yanxi frowned and subconsciously waved the thing away.


    The next moment, she opened her eyes.


    The target was a squatting man. The man''s face was a little pale, his hair was waist-length, and it was pure black.


    The man''s nails are very long, and they are that kind of blue-black. Just a glance makes people feel gloomy.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly shuddered, bang bang bang!


    The Zombie King tilted his head with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    What happened to the stockpile? He looks scared...

 v3 Chapter 997： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (2)

    The memory of the original body poured into Tao Yanxi''s mind, and she immediately knew where she was now.


    This world turned out to be the end of the world! And it is the tenth year of the end of the world.


    And the strange man in front of her is the Zombie King!


    Speaking of which, the original body was also miserable, possessing water-type abilities, but was abandoned miserably because it was only first-order, and was finally caught by this zombie king.


    The original body also has a backbone, did not want to become a zombie, and then committed suicide by biting his tongue.


    Pity she came into this world, her tongue was swollen, and she couldn''t speak.


    "Uh...uh..." Stay away from me!


    Tao Yanxi said this, but couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    The Zombie King glanced at Tao Yanxi in disgust, what happened to this reserve grain?


    Humans don''t say anything? dislike!


    The zombie king stretched out his hand, poked Tao Yanxi''s cheek, and let out a roar from his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi: "???"


    What does this say?


    The zombie king saw that Tao Yanxi could not understand what he meant, and his eyes became even more contemptuous.


    Humans can''t speak, they don''t understand the language of zombies, and they''re so thin!


    This reserve food is really useless!


    The Zombie King was a little angry, he sat down on the ground and waited for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what the Zombie King wanted to do, so he scratched his head and asked tentatively, "Hmm? Hmmm?"


    What do you want to say?


    Zombie King: "..."


    A dead zombie!


    What does this reserve food say!


    It was at this time that Xiao Yao passed on the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi realize that the zombie king in front of him was his own brother!


    No wonder he looks so handsome!


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously ignored the somewhat pale face of the Zombie King.


    But apart from the complexion, the Zombie King looks really handsome.


    Jianmei Xingmu, is a handsome and good boy.


    After realizing that the zombie king in front of him was his own brother, Tao Yanxi rubbed his hands together and said, "Wo, you... little brother!"


    The Zombie King doesn''t know much about human language. Chinese is really too difficult. It took him two years to learn a few words.


    The zombie king can only understand the word "you".


    Knowing that the grain reserves can still speak a little human language, the zombie king pulled out a somewhat worn "Xinhua Dictionary" from somewhere, and let out a light roar from his throat.


    "Teach me Chinese."


    How could Tao Yanxi understand the language of zombies? When she saw the zombie king took out a "Xinhua Dictionary", she thought he was letting her ass.


    Tao Yanxi happily picked up the "Xinhua Dictionary" and sat on it.


    "Xinhua Dictionary" is a bit small, Tao Yan moved her buttocks, thinking it might be better to sit on the ground.


    But since this is the kindness of her own brother, she must accept it.


    What''s wrong with your ass? You have to sit too!


    The Zombie King grinned and showed his fangs on the spot when he saw that the reserve grain actually sat his beloved book under his butt.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the Zombie King''s exposed teeth and paused.


    Those teeth... a little yellow...


    What did you eat? Why are the teeth so yellow?


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth and touched her teeth. Her teeth shouldn''t be yellow, right?


    The zombie king was not afraid at all when he saw the reserves, and grinned.


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t bear to look at it, so she stretched out her hand and tightly closed his mouth.


    "Wait... nest... um... um... um"


    When I find a toothpaste toothbrush, I will brush your teeth seven or eight times a day!

 v3 Chapter 998： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (3)

    She couldn''t believe it anymore, she couldn''t whiten her brother''s teeth yet!


    The zombie king felt the hand of the food reserve on his face, and blinked his eyes for unknown reasons.


    The hand of the reserve grain is soft and a little warm.


    The zombie king tilted his head and retracted his fangs.


    For the sake of his soft hand in stockpiling food, he would leave her for a few more days.


    Tao Yanxi retracted her hand and touched her stomach, feeling a little hungry.


    "Do you...have...eat..."


    Tao Yanxi''s tongue was still swollen and asked very difficultly.


    The zombie king stared at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    I don''t understand what the grain reserves are saying, are you complimenting him?


    He heard those humans say that humans like to boast.


    Counting the reserves of grain and knowledge, know how to praise him.


    The Zombie King grinned and let out a few low laughs from his chest.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the Zombie King, his brother seemed to be a little weak and a little stupid.


    Then again, she was really hungry.


    [Xiao Yao, Jianghu emergency, throw me a space to eat. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said so.


    [Little master, space needs a medium to transmit. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi looked left and right, and found that there were stones around him except for stones.


    [Can stone be used as a medium? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, then said helplessly: [No. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and suddenly realized that the bottom of his **** was the best medium?


    [Xiao Yao, import space into this "Xinhua Dictionary"! ¡¿


    After a few seconds, Xiao Yao said, "Little Master, it''s alright. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi responded casually, and divided her mental power into the "Xinhua Dictionary".


    What Xiao Yao gave her was a warehouse full of all kinds of food. The warehouse was about 100,000 square meters. Anyway, it was enough for her to eat for a lifetime.


    There are all kinds of ingredients, vegetables, fruits, seafood, etc., all very fresh.


    There are also ham sausage instant noodles and the like, which can be said to have everything.


    Tao Yanxi was really hungry, so she took out a piece of bread from the warehouse and ate it.


    The Zombie King only felt a burst of energy fluctuations, and then saw that the reserve grain took out something that he thought was very, very, very unpalatable and began to nibble!


    The Zombie King snorted, and he didn''t know where he took out a handful of colorful crystal cores such as green, white, and red.


    The Zombie King picked up a green crystal nucleus and threw it into his mouth, making a "scratch" sound.


    Nucleus, crunch!


    Tao Yanxi ate the soft bread without making a sound.


    The zombie king bit the crystal nucleus and made a crisp sound.


    While the zombie king was eating, he glanced at Tao Yanxi provocatively.


    Human food is unpalatable!


    I really sympathize with the grain reserves, the food is so unpalatable, unlike him, who can eat such delicious crunchy every day!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the crystal nucleus in the Zombie King''s hand and tilted his head in confusion.


    Can eating crystal nucleus make teeth yellow?


    This can''t be done, you have to control it!


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating the bread, she frowned slightly when she saw that the Zombie King was still eating the crystal core.


    "Don''t...eat...! Teeth...yellow!"


    Tao Yanxi said.


    The Zombie King could recognize the word "eat", he thought, it should be that the food reserves felt that human food was too unpalatable, so he wanted to ask him for some!


    The Zombie King snorted lightly, with a hint of arrogance in his expression.


    He looked at the crystal nucleus in the palm of his hand, picked it up, and finally handed a blue crystal nucleus to Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 999： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (4)

    The original body belongs to the water system ability, and the blue crystal core can just be absorbed by her.


    Tao Yanxi took the crystal nucleus very rudely, and then put the crystal nucleus into the bag.


    "Thank you~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile on her face.


    The zombie king tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, not knowing what she was talking about.


    But that didn''t stop him from making up his mind.


    The zombie king couldn''t help roaring when he saw that the grain reserves had not eaten the crystal nucleus.


    ¡¾Why don''t you eat? ¡¿


    How could Tao Yanxi understand what the Zombie King was saying? Seeing that the Zombie King started to roar again, she couldn''t help covering her eyes.


    No, no, I have to brush my brother''s teeth right away!


    Tao Yan thought about it, and found a toothbrush and toothpaste in the warehouse.


    She took out her toothbrush and toothpaste, and smiled at the zombie king.


    The Zombie King imitated Tao Yanxi''s expression and laughed.


    Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to quickly put toothpaste on the toothbrush, and then quickly slapped the Zombie King''s mouth.


    With a subconscious bite, the zombie king broke the toothbrush.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Even if she breaks it, she has to brush his teeth!


    Tao Yanxi just held half of the toothbrush and pressed the Zombie King''s shoulder, brushing the Zombie King''s teeth with a slightly grim expression.


    The foam came out of the zombie king''s mouth, and Tao Yanxi hurriedly used his powers to get a little water out.


    Then continue to brush.


    Three minutes later, Tao Yanxi stopped moving.


    She clapped her hands and nodded contentedly.


    Tao Yanxi poured water into the Zombie King''s mouth, and then slapped his head quickly, causing him to spit out the water.


    "Ow!" The Zombie King growled.


    Tao Yanxi sat down, "Don''t... roar! Listen! I don''t understand..."


    The Zombie King tilted his head, probably only understanding the word "no".


    This reserve food is so disobedient!


    That thing just now! Not tasty at all!


    Humans are so weird!


    The Zombie King roared, and Tao Yanxi glared at him again.


    The Zombie King is a little aggrieved, and the food reserves are still staring at him!


    He didn''t even stare at her!


    But¡­¡­


    The cheeks of the grain reserve are bulging, like the hamster he raised before.


    Unfortunately, the hamster was finally eaten by a snake.


    The Zombie King scratched his head and leaned on the reserve grain like a small hamster, so he would let her go first.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea what the Zombie King was thinking. After she brushed his teeth, she put away the toothpaste and threw away half of the toothbrush.


    She stood up and looked around, she was desolate, and she couldn''t even see the shadow of a zombie.


    But think about it too, the zombie king is here, the other zombies should be very scared, right?


    The zombie king also seems to rely on the crystal core to upgrade. Those zombies who have crystal cores in their brains will definitely not rely on this side for nothing.


    There are no zombies here, and there is not a single human figure.


    This place probably had a big earthquake or something, so all kinds of buildings collapsed.


    At first glance, it just feels desolate and sad.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, this place does not appear to be inhabited by humans.


    It doesn''t matter to my brother, but she is different, she is a person!


    In such a bad environment in the last days, she has to take care of herself.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and looked directly at the zombie king.


    "Let''s... find a clean room... stay?"


    Although it is an interrogative sentence, it has a tone that cannot be rejected.

 v3 Chapter 1000： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (5)

    The zombie king didn''t know what the grain reserve was talking about, but just nodded.


    The reserve grain looks very smart, it''s better to play with her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction and patted the Zombie King on the head.


    She put away the "Xinhua Dictionary", and then pulled up the arm of the zombie king.


    The Zombie King followed Tao Yanxi''s movements and stood up.


    After Tao Yanxi roughly judged the direction, she pulled the zombie king and walked up.


    The Zombie King looked at the food reserves suspiciously, not knowing what she wanted to do.


    He could feel the temperature of the grain reserves, which was different from the cold temperature on his body. It was a warm temperature that he couldn''t help but crave.


    In the realm of the zombie king, in fact, there is not much need to eat people.


    The reason why he came back after catching Tao Yanxi was purely because he was bored.


    Humans don''t play with him, and neither do the zombies underneath.


    He is a zombie, so lonely and lonely.


    He originally thought that the human being who he captured would be very timid, but now it seems that she is really daring!


    Hmm... I can have fun with him!


    Thinking of this, the Zombie King couldn''t help but laugh.


    His laughter was different from the crispness of human beings. Instead, it was like the kind of hoarse voice that came out after being hurt by something.


    But that kind of hoarseness is not a particularly pleasant hoarseness.


    All in all, this laughter is very hard to hear in Tao Yanxi!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what the Zombie King was laughing at, but it was rare for him to be happy, so she naturally wouldn''t interrupt him.


    As for the unpleasant sound, just make it unpleasant...


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and thought so.


    Tao Yan''s walking speed is very slow, and he has to stop from time to time to replenish his energy.


    Every time Tao Yanxi stopped to eat, the Zombie King would also stop, holding the crystal nucleus in his hand.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi taking a bite, he also threw a crystal nucleus into his mouth.


    Then Tao Yanxi took another bite, and he threw another.


    Tao Yan couldn''t help laughing when she saw that the zombie king''s behavior was cute.


    The zombie king laughed when he saw the grain reserve, and laughed himself.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Mom''s mental retardation!


    One person and one zombie walked for about three hours, and then barely saw a low house.


    Tao Yanxi was indeed unable to walk a bit, she dragged the zombie king into the low house.


    There was nothing in the low house except a kang.


    And there is a lot of dust on the kang, and it looks like no one has lived in it for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she took out the towels in the warehouse and started cleaning.


    In the end, she put on the kang, and tonight, she can get a good night''s sleep.


    The Zombie King just looked at Tao Yan''s busy schedule, and had no intention of helping at all.


    Tao Yanxi was busy, just like the hamster he raised before was busy looking for something to eat.


    In the end, the last bit of food was stolen by the cat next door.


    The Zombie King felt that the food reserves this time were really interesting, and he let out some unpleasant laughter, which made Tao Yanxi look at him frequently.


    The Zombie King laughed even louder when he saw that the grain reserves noticed him.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    I really want to put a rag to cover his mouth.


    Of course, in the end, Tao Yanxi was still not willing to start.


    She just picked up the pace to clean up.


    After everything was done, Tao Yanxi lay on the bed contentedly.


    Then¡­¡­

 v3 Chapter 1001： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (6)

    Then Tao Yanxi fell asleep.


    He fell asleep so defenselessly.


    Seeing that the Zombie King didn''t want to play with him anymore, he leaned over a little aggrieved.


    Zombies don''t need to sleep, so he can''t understand Tao Yanxi''s need to keep his body running.


    The zombie king poked Tao Yanxi''s face, and the soft touch came from his fingertips, which made his eyes suddenly light up.


    Comfortable!


    This is the first thought of the zombie king.


    Seeing that the Zombie King ignored her food reserves, he couldn''t help but snorted.


    The index finger poked Tao Yanxi''s face again, as if he was a little addicted to this touch.


    Tao Yanxi slept soundly, unaware that someone was poking her in the face.


    She smacked her mouth and turned over, from lying flat to lying on her side, and just aimed her face at the Zombie King.


    The Zombie King couldn''t help laughing when he saw that the reserves were very cooperative with him.


    He stretched out both hands, and then the index fingers of both hands poked Tao Yanxi''s face.


    The soft touch made the Zombie King smile even happier.


    In this way, Zombie King is addicted to playing a zombie.


    Tao Yanxi was in a daze, always feeling that something was moving on his face.


    And she also had a terrible dream.


    I dreamed that someone was jealous of her beauty, so I took those two needles and poked her in the face!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly woke up and found that the Zombie King was squatting in front of her, and her face felt hot and even a little sore.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care anymore, and quickly took out a mirror from the warehouse and looked at it.


    Because of the perennial malnutrition, this body is indeed a little thin, but fortunately, the original body is easy to fatten, and the face is fatter first, so her face is not so thin that it is out of shape.


    Originally, her face was pale, but now, it was bright red, and some fingernails were faintly visible.


    Tao Yanxi put it in the mirror, she couldn''t hold back, she knocked the Zombie King on the head.


    The zombie king mistakenly thought that Tao Yanxi was playing games with him, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he also knocked Tao Yanxi on the head.


    Tao Yanxi saw that the Zombie King actually turned back, and knocked him on the head again.


    Then the zombie king also knocked Tao Yanxi on the head.


    Tao Yanxi knocked again, and the Zombie King knocked again.


    knock knock knock...


    After a few back and forth, Tao Yanxi was the first to lose.


    "Okay... nest! Admit defeat!"


    The Zombie King tilted his head and only understood the word "wo".


    He pointed to himself and made a sound.


    "I¡­¡­"


    That pronunciation is even more accurate than Tao Yanxi with a big tongue!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, zombies actually speak human words?


    This... is awesome!


    "Wo!" Tao Yanxi pointed to himself.


    The zombie king clapped his hands happily, pointed at himself, and repeated, "Me!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Wo!"


    "Me!" The Zombie King continued to repeat.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with the Zombie King''s pronunciation.


    Tao Yanxi patted the Zombie King on the shoulder and raised a big smile. At the same time, the laughter also came out of his throat, which was crisp and sweet.


    The Zombie King also patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and laughed, the laughter was hoarse and low.


    I don''t know what the other party is laughing at, but I have to laugh when the other party laughs, otherwise I''ll make Tao Yanxi and Zombie King look cowardly: Hahahahahahaha!

 v3 Chapter 1002： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (7)

    Tao Yanxi smiled and felt a little tired.


    She stopped and bowed her hands to the Zombie King.


    "you are awesome!"


    "Li?" The Zombie King tilted his head and highlighted a word.


    "You!" Tao Yanxi pointed at the Zombie King, "It''s you!"


    The Zombie King tilted his head and repeated Tao Yanxi''s pronunciation, "You?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "You!"


    "You!" The zombie king learned another word, and it was certified by humans!


    The Zombie King said he was very happy!


    "Me! You!"


    The zombie king clapped his hands, suddenly jumped off the kang, and stomped his feet.


    Seeing that the Zombie King was so excited, Tao Yan shook his head helplessly.


    A man''s happiness is sometimes as simple as that.


    Oh, no, the happiness of male zombies is sometimes that simple.


    Tao Yanxi has an expression that sees through the vicissitudes of life.


    "Cuckoo..."


    Tao Yanxi''s stomach suddenly growled.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi realize that she was hungry.


    She took a box of heated hot pot and a box of self-heating rice from the warehouse.


    She can''t treat herself badly and want to eat something hot!


    The Zombie King was very curious about what Tao Yanxi took out. He stretched out his hand and poked it, but Tao Yanxi glared at him.


    The Zombie King withdrew his hand a little aggrieved, the food reserve looked so fierce!


    After Tao Yanxi made the self-heating hot pot and self-heating rice, he began to wait.


    After almost fifteen minutes, the steaming hot pot and rice are ready!


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to start eating.


    The Zombie King squatted aside, seeing the unpalatable food from the reserve grain, he also took out the crystal core and started to eat it.


    Tao Yanxi''s meal was hearty and uneasy.


    The hot pot was spicy, so spicy that she was sweating.


    She wiped the sweat and fed into her mouth.


    This taste is really cool.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was eating so deliciously, the Zombie King began to wonder if human food was really that bad.


    He glanced at the colorful crystal nuclei in his hand, and suddenly felt that they didn''t seem to be so delicious anymore.


    The Zombie King put away the crystal core with some grievances, then squatted on the ground, looking up at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t receive the Zombie King''s eyes at all, she was immersed in food and couldn''t extricate herself.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi sighed contentedly.


    What a fairy day this is, there is actually a self-heating hot pot to eat!


    Tao Yanxi lay down and spread out her limbs, showing a "big" character.


    Seeing this, the zombie king also imitated Tao Yanxi and lay directly on the ground with his limbs open.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and saw the zombie king sleeping on the ground.


    She sat up immediately.


    I don''t know where the Zombie King''s clothes came from. The fabric is very good, and it looks like that kind of high-quality fabric at first touch.


    Tao Yanxi also doesn''t know if the zombie king only has such a set of clothes. If he only has such a set of clothes, if it gets dirty, doesn''t he have to change it?


    "Get up." Tao Yanxi said quickly.


    The Zombie King didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was talking about, but when he saw Tao Yanxi sitting up, he sat up himself.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Tao Yanxuan found out that the Zombie King of Dare Love has been learning from her!


    Then if she goes to the toilet, does the zombie king have to learn her to go to the toilet?


    Man, how can you squat to pee!

 v3 Chapter 1003： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (8)

    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Just learn, and when the big deal is going to the toilet, just avoid your own brother.


    After Tao Yanxi figured this out, she no longer struggled.


    The zombie king tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, as if he didn''t understand what she was doing.


    He let out a low growl, trying to get its attention.


    Tao Yanxi heard the low growl, and couldn''t help but patted the Zombie King''s head.


    "Don''t call."


    Zombie King:  ¡­


    Poor and helpless.


    Although the zombie king could not understand what Tao Yanxi was saying, he could really feel Tao Yanxi''s emotions.


    So he just roared in a low voice in grievance, and didn''t knock Tao Yanxi''s head again.


    Seeing that the zombie king was quiet, Tao Yan sat on the bed and said to herself, "Do you have a name?"


    The Zombie King didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    "Looking at how stupid you are, you probably don''t have a name."


    "I''ll give you a name." Tao Yanxi said.


    Tao Yanxi repeated the word "name" three times, something quickly flashed through the zombie king''s mind, suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s clothes, and let out a few low-pitched roars from his throat.


    Tao Yanxi carefully recognized what the Zombie King said.


    The Zombie King tried his best to pronounce correctly. He held onto Tao Yanxi''s clothes tightly, and some pale fingers flashed blue.


    Tao Yanxi listened carefully and probably understood what the Zombie King was saying.


    "Liu... Yan... You"


    This is probably the name of the zombie king.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, raised her hand and touched the head of the Zombie King.


    "Alright, alright, Liu Yanyou."


    Zombie King, oh, no, it should be Liu Yanyou who nodded.


    He didn''t know why three words appeared in his mind, but he vaguely felt that these three words were very important.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed that Liu Yanyou should be his name when he was a human.


    Thinking that this name should be very important to him, otherwise, he will become a zombie, and he still remembers this name.


    But it''s good to think about it, she still doesn''t know how to name him.


    After deciding on the name, Tao Yanxi thought about whether to visit the human world.


    Now the world has been apocalyptic for ten years, and I don''t know what the human world has developed into.


    But Tao Yanxi took another look at Liu Yanyou''s appearance and dismissed the idea.


    If human beings discover the identity of his brother''s zombie, he will definitely be destroyed.


    Moreover, the protagonist of this world should meet his brother in two years.


    Speaking of which, the protagonist of this world seems to have some kind of upgrade system, specializing in killing zombies to upgrade, and there will be a lot of benefits after the upgrade.


    After all the zombies, big and small, high and low, were killed, it was naturally the Zombie King''s turn in the end.


    When the zombie king disappears in this world, human beings will officially enter a new era.


    The disappearance of the zombie king seems to be doomed.


    Tao Yanxi thought of this, and the color of her eyes was darker than before.


    Liu Yanyou pulled Tao Yanxi''s clothes and let out a low growl.


    Tao Yanxi patted Liu Yanyou''s head and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll teach you how to speak later, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi understood that the reason why Liu Yanyou gave her the "Xinhua Dictionary" before was because she wanted her to teach him how to speak?

 v3 Chapter 1004： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (9)

    After Tao Yanxi made a decision, he didn''t bother anymore.


    At present, this place is really a little small, and she thought to find a villa or a better house to live in.


    It''s still early, Tao Yanxi thought about it, and decided to find a house with Liu Yanyou.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said and stood up.


    Liu Yanyou also stood up following Tao Yanxi''s movements. He pulled Tao Yanxi''s clothes and followed her to the front.


    Tao Yanxi felt as if she was caught by a child, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Okay, just hold me like this, you know? Don''t get lost."


    Liu Yanyou blinked, not knowing what the grain reserve was talking about.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she didn''t expect him to understand anyway.


    Sometimes, it''s good to not understand, um... Sometimes brain supplements are still cute.


    Tao Yanxi picked a random direction and walked forward slowly.


    She actually wanted to drive, but after walking for so long, she didn''t see a car that could drive.


    But think about it, it''s already the tenth year of the apocalypse, these ruins, where can there be a car to drive.


    The cars that can be driven are probably all in the gathering places of human beings.


    Pity she can only walk on two legs now.


    After walking for about two hours, Tao Yanxi finally saw a villa!


    The outside of the villa looked a little desolate, Tao Yanxi walked inside with the mentality of going to have a look.


    Opening the door, the scene inside was a little better than Tao Yanxi had imagined.


    At least the inside looks neat and clean, although the dust is thick, but this kind of thing only needs a good cleaning.


    And this kind of thing doesn''t need her to do it herself, after all, Liu Yanyou can also help her clean up.


    Tao Yanxi decided to live here temporarily, and then if there is a chance in the future, she plans to visit the gathering place of human beings, and maybe find some treasures.


    After he figured it out, Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou cleaned up together.


    Tao Yan''s words and gestures finally made Liu Yanyou understand what she wanted to do.


    Liu Yanyou didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi had to clean up, but it was the first time he did this kind of thing, so he felt fresh.


    So Liu Yanyou didn''t complain, it was already night when he and Tao Yanxi happily cleaned the inside and outside of the villa.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out a big lazy waist, and touched her stomach that had already started to growl.


    "Let''s eat." Tao Yanxi said to Liu Yanyou.


    Liu Yanyou stared at Tao Yanxi, waiting for her action.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Liu Yanyou, she just took out the food from the warehouse and started eating.


    There is a kitchen in this villa, but no fire.


    The ingredients are there, but I can''t cook.


    Tao Yanxi pondered whether she could go out to find some firewood tomorrow, and then make a fire by herself.


    Tao Yanxi thought so while nibbling on the bread, with a hint of cuteness in her expression.


    Liu Yanyou felt that this grain reserve looked a little cute at this time.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and poked Tao Yan''s bulging cheeks.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little pain and couldn''t help but look back at Liu Yanyou.


    "What does mud do?"


    Tao Yanxi asked.


    Liu Yanyou ignored Tao Yanxi, still poking at Tao Yanxi''s cheek,


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s addicting, isn''t it?

 v3 Chapter 1005： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (10)

    Tao Yanxi put down the bread in her hand, and stretched out her hand to poke Liu Yanyou''s cheek and said, "You poke me as well, hum ¨s^¨t"


    Liu Yanyou seemed to sense Tao Yanxi''s mood and stopped.


    Liu Yanyou suddenly laughed, but the laughter was still a little scary.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    So what''s so funny?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand Liu Yanyou''s brain circuit at all. Could this be the difference between humans and zombies?


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, eliminating all kinds of distracting thoughts in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Liu Yanyou stopped, and she stopped too.


    "Tomorrow we''ll find out if there''s any dry wood nearby. I''m craving some rice."


    Tao Yanxi rambled on, regardless of whether Liu Yanyou could understand or not.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi is very clear, and most of Liu Yanyou can''t understand it.


    But it doesn''t matter, she can teach his sense of language.


    What if one day, Liu Yanyou suddenly became enlightened?


    Tao Yanxi had such thoughts in mind, so she kept talking to Liu Yanyou.


    The villa was a little deserted, but because of Tao Yanxi''s words, it seemed a little warm.


    Liu Yanyou didn''t find Tao Yanxi''s voice annoying either.


    Although he couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi was saying, he liked her voice, every breath she exhaled, and the fragrance on her body.


    That taste was even better than the crystal nucleus he ate.


    Liu Yanyou thought about it, and a little drool came out from the corner of his mouth.


    He wiped the saliva quickly, then pretended nothing had happened.


    He knew that in the human world, drooling is a very rude thing.


    He had observed secretly before, a woman was drooling in front of a man, and then was beaten by the man.


    The woman screamed miserably at the time, and her face was extremely red, and she rolled her eyes, as if she was about to die.


    This is probably a punishment for impoliteness, right?


    Liu Yanyou pursed his lips, thinking that he must not show impoliteness in front of the grain reserves.


    Although the reserve grain can''t beat him, if he accidentally bites the reserve grain, the reserve grain will definitely not be as sweet as it is now.


    He still likes the current stockpile, which is fragrant and sweet, making him want to hug and smell it.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea that in Liu Yanyou''s mind, she was actually the representative of "Sweetness".


    She is still chatting with Liu Yanyou about tomorrow''s plans.


    She plans to grow vegetables in the garden area of ??the villa. Although she doesn''t know if she can survive, she will give it a try anyway.


    It''s a pity that there are no chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep. Otherwise, she can also raise some meat.


    This is a festival, always eat some meat or something.


    Tao Yanxi was nibbling on the bread while talking to Liu Yanyou about her future plans.


    One person is talking, one person is listening so quietly, occasionally wiping something that looks like saliva.


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating, she went upstairs to find a room to sleep.


    Liu Yanyou naturally followed Tao Yanxi, anyway, he is where she is now.


    "Sleep."


    Tao Yanxi patted the empty seat next to him and said.


    Liu Yanyou immediately understood what Tao Yanxi meant, and jumped onto the bed at once.


    There was still a gleam in his dark blue eyes.


    Liu Yanyou imitated Tao Yanxi and lay down.

 v3 Chapter 1006： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (11)

    Seeing that Liu Yanyou was so well-behaved, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    If those human beings saw the zombie king so well-behaved, they would have scared their jaws off, right?


    I don''t know if humans know that there is such a zombie king now. If they do, they will panic for a while.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, she was really tired today.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and her breathing gradually became steady.


    Liu Yanyou felt Tao Yanxi''s body relaxed, not like her usual state at all, so she couldn''t help looking at her curiously.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had already fallen asleep.


    Liu Yanyou didn''t need to sleep, he just looked at Tao Yanxi, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The moon in the last days is the kind of blood red, hanging high in the sky, it looks particularly infiltrating.


    However, Liu Yanyou liked this moonlight very much.


    Probably because he prefers this kind of red things by nature, so he is not afraid of the blood-red moon, but is overjoyed.


    While admiring the moon, while admiring Tao Yan''s footpath, um... the evening is really meaningful.


    The next morning, after Tao Yanxi woke up and ate some bread, she took Liu Yanyou out to find dry wood and the like.


    In less than half an hour, Tao Yanxi found a withered forest.


    There are dry firewood everywhere, Tao Yanqi was so happy, she picked up a lot of dry firewood and put it in the warehouse.


    After returning to the villa, Tao Yanxi piled up dry wood in the garden and roasted some meat.


    The meat is very firm and has a dry and fragrant taste.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help eating a few pieces, but after that, her stomach couldn''t hold it anymore, so she stopped.


    During this process, Liu Yanyou had been nibbling at his crystal nucleus.


    I don''t know where he got so many crystal nuclei. In the past two days, according to a rough calculation, Liu Yanyou has eaten at least fifty crystal nuclei.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi did not find a place in Liu Yanyou to put those crystal nuclei.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi guessed that Liu Yanyou probably also has a space of his own.


    This is probably why she took out all kinds of food from the warehouse, and Liu Yanyou was not curious at all, right?


    I don''t know what is in Liu Yanyou''s space, and how big the space itself is.


    It would be nice if there were live chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep.


    Tao Yanxi had something to do with each other, but she couldn''t help but smack her mouth as she thought about it.


    After eating the barbecue, Tao Yanxi began to turn over the ground in the garden.


    She wants to grow some vegetables, and she can also breast some fruit trees. In this way, she can eat fresh fruits every day, and life is simply beautiful.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Liu Yanyou to help, Liu Yanyou was not very good at doing such a thing, he glanced at Tao Yanxi furtively, then turned his back to her, used his abilities, and began to attack the ground.


    Liu Yanyou''s abilities are thunder and poison abilities, so things like turning the ground are naturally done by thunder abilities.


    Liu Yanyou directly introduced the thunder-type ability into the land, and then increased his attack.


    Only a few sounds of "bang bang bang" were heard, and the entire uppermost soil shot up into the sky, and then quickly fell again.


    What was even more unexpected was that there was a wire buried under this land, and Lei followed the wire just to the place where Tao Yanxi was digging.


    After conducting electricity, Tao Yanxi only felt numb all over, and suddenly twitched...

 v3 Chapter 1007： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (12)

    Liu Yanyou couldn''t help grinning when she saw Tao Yanxi suddenly "dancing".


    He withdrew his thunder power and began to dance with Tao Yanxi''s movements.


    As soon as the thunder-type power was withdrawn, Tao Yanxi stopped.


    Her legs softened, and she sat directly on the ground with her buttocks on the ground, her expression still a little aggrieved.


    What happened just now?


    She was struck by lightning? Does Tiandao look at her not pleasing to the eye?


    But it shouldn''t be. If Tiandao doesn''t like her, he won''t slap her a little, right? Not even her soul was hurt.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and glanced at Liu Yanyou who didn''t know why she started dancing with some doubts.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi looking at him, Liu Yanyou immediately gave her a big smile.


    Tao Yanxi was confused by this smile, and instantly forgot what happened just now.


    It''s not a big deal anyway, just treat it as an electrotherapy.


    Yan Tianle thought so, and waved to Liu Yanyou, motioning him to come over.


    Liu Yanyou ran over and squatted down, looking at Tao Yanxi.


    He blinked, looking at Tao Yanxi with some doubts.


    Tao Yanxi patted his head, glanced at the ground he had "turned", and praised, "You are great."


    Liu Yanyou understood the word "stick" and couldn''t help laughing even more happily.


    He knows he is the best!


    After the two of them worked all afternoon, the ground in the garden was also turned over.


    Tao Yanxi decided to wait until tomorrow to sow seeds or something, and just do it today.


    "Let''s eat." Tao Yanxi turned to Liu Yanyou and said.


    Liu Yanyou blinked, not knowing what Tao Yanxi was saying.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care whether Liu Yanyou could understand or not, she was talking about herself anyway.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi planned to teach Liu Yanyou how to read.


    After realizing that Tao Yanxi was willing to teach herself to speak, Liu Yanyou squatted on Tao Yanxi''s body happily and obediently, looking at her with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi continued to teach Liu Yanyou with gestures, and in one night, he finally let him know the difference between the four tones of "Aaaaah".


    Hmm... Tao Yanxi thinks that she is a good teacher, but Liu Yanyou is not a good student!


    Ahhhh, these four tones are so easy to understand, Liu Yanyou just couldn''t understand them, and he was almost mad at her.


    When it was almost eleven o''clock, Tao Yanxi lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    And Liu Yanyou also lay beside her, guarding her to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi started growing vegetables.


    She grew some lettuce, and some radishes and potatoes.


    Because the land is limited, and she doesn''t know if she can live, so she decided to plant a little bit to test the water first.


    Liu Yanyou watched her from the side, occasionally reciting a few tones of "Ahhhhh", as if this was the only way he could communicate with her.


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou got along very happily, and after a few days, the lettuce began to sprout.


    Seeing the tender green shoots, Tao Yanxi''s mood couldn''t help but improve.


    Germination is a good sign. In the future, her fresh vegetables will depend on this land.


    Another week later, the lettuce is getting more and more pleasing, and the radishes and potatoes are starting to sprout.


    It seems that 90% of these vegetables can be grown alive.


    So, is this land of the last days able to grow food?

 v3 Chapter 1008： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (13)

    But in the background of the story, it seems that this is not the case.


    What Tao Yanxi didn''t know was that in this apocalypse, it was really impossible to grow vegetables, fruits and so on.


    Because the soil contains various toxins, ordinary vegetables cannot survive at all.


    And the reason why the land here can grow vegetables is because Liu Yanyou has absorbed all the toxins in the land.


    Liu Yanyou has a poison system, he can release poison and absorb poison naturally.


    Although Liu Yanyou didn''t know what Tao Yanxi wanted to do, he thought that Tao Yanxi could not be hurt. After all, this was his reserve grain, how could he be hurt by anything else!


    So Liu Yanyou absorbed all the toxins in the soil in the entire garden.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi didn''t bother anymore after tangled for a while.


    Anyway, what other people are like, it has nothing to do with her at present.


    Everything has its own laws, if it wasn''t for her brother, she would not have come to this world.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her brother in front of her with a smile, and she was in a good mood.


    It''s good to have my brother by my side.


    After another week, the lettuce was tender and ripe.


    Tao Yanxi fried a meal with fresh lettuce, and it was a delight to eat.


    Recently, she has been teaching Liu Yanyou how to speak.


    Now Liu Yanyou can also recognize dozens of characters.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, a year.


    A year later, the land in the entire villa area was planted with various fruits and vegetables by Tao Yanxi.


    And now Liu Yanyou can speak normally, except for some uncommon words he doesn''t know, there is absolutely no problem in basic communication.


    And probably because Tao Yanxi, a pure human being, has been with him for a long time, so Liu Yanyou also carried a little bit of popularity.


    Compared with the gloomy and cold him before, the current Liu Yanyou is much warmer.


    Especially when it comes to Tao Yanxi, it can only be described with pet words.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi''s position in his mind has not changed, it is still the position of the grain reserve, um... Only the grain reserve that cannot be eaten can be seen.


    Tao Yan suddenly saw that Liu Yanyou was becoming more and more like a person now, and wondered if he should go to the gathering place of human beings.


    As soon as she told Liu Yanyou her plan, Liu Yanyou agreed immediately.


    Tao Yanxi was surprised that Liu Yanyou agreed so quickly. She thought that Liu Yanyou, as the zombie king, should be more repulsive to the human world.


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously why Liu Yanyou agreed to go to the human world with her so quickly.


    Liu Yanyou glanced at Tao Yanxi very aggrieved, and said in a low voice, "Human games are quite fun."


    The reason why he wants to learn human language is because he has seen human beings play games before, and those games are a bit fun, so he wants to go to the human world to steal games.


    He stole it, but he couldn''t understand the above prompt, so he wanted to learn human language.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Tao Yanxi say this, she probably guessed something, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    My brother is really cute.


    "Well, we decided to go to the human world!"


    After Tao Yanxi made a decision, he planned to pack up the things here.


    She doesn''t have much to bring, just pack ripe vegetables and fruits into the warehouse.

 v3 Chapter 1009： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (14)

    Liu Yanyou didn''t have anything to bring, he just had to follow Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    The day after the two decided to go to the human gathering place, the two embarked on the road to the human gathering place.


    Liu Yanyou had been to a gathering place before, so their goal this time was that gathering place.


    Listening to Liu Yanyou''s meaning, that gathering place seems to be the largest gathering place at present, called "Neutralization Base".


    Tao Yanxi only felt that the name was a little familiar, but she didn''t think much about it. When she was about to get there, she only vaguely remembered that the neutralization base seemed to be where the male protagonist was.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to find another base again, but Liu Yanyou stopped her.


    Maybe there is a certain number in the dark, Liu Yanyou has to take Tao Yanxi to the neutralization base.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only go with Liu Yanyou.


    Now Liu Yanyou is more and more like a person, as long as he does not expose himself, no one will be able to discover his identity as the Zombie King.


    Tao Yanxi urged Qian Qian and Wan instructed that Liu Yanyou must not take the initiative to expose himself.


    Liu Yanyou is not an idiot either. He knows that humans are very unfriendly to zombies, so he has no intention of revealing himself.


    The neutralization base is very large, and to enter the neutralization base, you need to hand in certain materials or crystal cores.


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou are both in shortage, but in order to avoid exposing themselves, they still chose to hand in the crystal nucleus.


    Two people, to enter the neutralization base, need 100 first-level crystal nuclei.


    Liu Yanyou doesn''t usually like to eat first-class crystal nuclei, so 100 is simply too little for him.


    After paying the fee to enter the base, you have to go to the test.


    But Liu Yanyou himself is the king of zombies and cannot do the toxicity test.


    Tao Yanxi simply took out a few packets of instant noodles and secretly bribed the person in charge of testing.


    The man hadn''t eaten instant noodles for many years, and when he saw the instant noodles Tao Yanxi took out, his eyes were worth it.


    Nowadays, the food in the base is very limited. What nutritional supplements have been researched by the research institute, and there is no taste at all. Although I am full, there is no such thing as instant noodles.


    The person in charge secretly hid the instant noodles, and then asked Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou to leave quickly.


    Anyway, the faces of the two of them looked normal, and they should have never been scratched by zombies.


    I just don''t know where it came from, and I even brought such a good thing with me.


    After Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou received an identity card respectively, they successfully entered the base.


    The base is very large, and there are many people inside, but the people in the outermost area are all ragged, yellow-faced and thin, and it seems that they have not eaten enough.


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou were both dressed well, their faces were rosy, and their bodies looked very healthy.


    Many people looked at them with their eyes shining. In their eyes, Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou were two fat sheep at this time.


    But they also have concerns. People who can maintain such a state in today''s world are not simple people.


    So a group of people staring at them are just staring, and haven''t acted rashly for the time being.


    Suddenly, a skinny child suddenly ran up and slammed into Tao Yanxi''s leg.


    Liu Yanyou subconsciously protected Tao Yanxi and stared straight at the child.

 v3 Chapter 1010： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (15)

    Liu Yanyou looked at the thin child and wanted to take out some food for him.


    Tao Yanxi immediately sensed his thoughts and shook his head at him vaguely.


    If the food is given to this child, the child will definitely not be able to protect it. Then...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, and she swept to the people who had been staring at them, with a ruthless look in their eyes.


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    The child began to apologise frantically.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down, patted the child on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay."


    The child''s swarthy eyes, coupled with the face with almost nothing left, looked a little oozing.


    Tao Yanxi sighed slightly, lowered her head, and whispered something to the child.


    Then, she stood up and said to Liu Yanyou, "Let''s go."


    Although Liu Yanyou didn''t know why Tao Yanxi wanted to stop him, he always listened to her words, so he didn''t say anything.


    Liu Yanyou nodded and left with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou are both people with "large sums of money". When they came to the base this time, they also planned to stay for a few months.


    So the two decided to buy a villa to live in, anyway.


    A slightly better villa only has ten third-level crystal nuclei.


    Liu Yanyou has a lot of things like crystal nucleus, and usually eats it as a snack.


    After buying the villa, the two moved in.


    The villa is very clean, but there are few things used.


    Apart from the necessary bed and sofa, there is nothing else left.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t dislike it either, just buy some tomorrow.


    They have nuclei, food, and willfulness!


    "Did you want to ask me why I stopped you just now?" Tao Yanxi sat down and said to Liu Yanyou.


    Liu Yanyou was stunned for a moment and shook his head.


    She naturally has her reasons for doing things.


    "Even if we gave that child the food, he couldn''t protect it," Tao Yanxi explained.


    Liu Yanyou tilted his head slightly, thought about it for a while, and showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Although he has learned human words, he has not learned human emotions.


    Emotions and desires are all too unfamiliar to him.


    Not to mention the complexity of this world.


    It is precisely because of this that Tao Yanxi explained it to Liu Yanyou, so that he could understand, lest he be sold off and not know about it in the future.


    "Words..."


    Liu Yanyou called Tao Yanxi''s name, and his voice leaned towards a clear and clear voice, which sounded very comfortable.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi asked carelessly.


    Liu Yanyou blinked and asked inexplicably, "Since you said you won''t give that child food, why did you ask him to come to you at night?"


    Tao Yan sighed, probably because of her sympathy.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and explained: "The child looks quite pitiful, let him come to me at night, he will be fine if he eats the food in front of us!"


    Liu Yanyou nodded thoughtfully, but there was still a bit of confusion in his expression.


    "Yanyan, you are so nice."


    Liu Yanyou thought about it for a long time, and finally said such a sentence.


    "That''s not bad!"


    Tao Yanxi proudly raised her head, she is the best cub!


    "Yanyan, I want to play games." Liu Yanyou said suddenly again.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Almost forgot, Liu Yanyou was thinking about the game.


    "Then let''s go to the exchange and see."

 v3 Chapter 1011： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (16)

    Liu Yanyou nodded excitedly, ah human game, here he is!


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou went out. After going out, the two inquired about the location of the exchange, and then walked towards that place.


    There are special booths in the exchange, and each booth has to pay some rent, usually ten first-class crystal cores a day.


    Like some better stalls, it is more expensive.


    Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou were both rich, so they went straight to the exchange to hang out.


    In addition to the games Liu Yanyou wanted, Tao Yanxi also planned to buy some things.


    But what to buy specifically, you have to take a look at the exchange.


    "Do you have anything else you want to buy besides a game console?"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Liu Yanyou and asked.


    Liu Yanyou thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, Yanyan, what do you want to buy?"


    "I''ll take a look at it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Liu Yanyou nodded, and he and Tao Yanxi walked side by side.


    Both of their hands were hanging on their sides. Because of the reason they were walking, sometimes, Liu Yanyou''s back would touch Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Liu Yanyou''s heart suddenly came out with the thought of wanting to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand in the palm of his hand.


    He thought so, and naturally he did.


    Liu Yanyou stretched out his hand and held Tao Yanxi''s hand in his palm.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and subconsciously turned her head to look at Liu Yanyou.


    Why did you suddenly hold hands?


    It''s not that she and Liu Yanyou never held hands, but most of the time, she took the initiative to hold him, and it wasn''t this kind of lead.


    Her hand was completely held in the palm of Liu Yanyou''s big hand.


    "Yanyan, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Tao Yanxi looking at him, Liu Yanyou asked subconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and shook his head and said, "It''s okay."


    She just suddenly thought that Liu Yanyou was enlightened.


    But after touching Liu Yanyou''s ignorant eyes, Tao Yanxi knew that he was not enlightened at all.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s still a long time anyway.


    The exchange looks very big, and most of the people are selling furniture, gold, etc. After all, these things are not worth much in this day and age.


    Game consoles are naturally sold on exchanges.


    Liu Yanyou will buy one when he sees one. Anyway, he has a crystal nucleus and is willful!


    The game consoles that Liu Yanyou bought were all stand-alone game consoles. Most people didn''t like this kind of game, but Liu Yanyou felt it was very fresh.


    Holding a bunch of game consoles, he stared at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi bought some furniture and had them deliver to her villa.


    After those people were sent to the villa, Tao Yanxi also gave them some instant noodles and canned food.


    Those people were very shocked and grateful, and quickly hid the instant noodles and cans and left quickly.


    As soon as Liu Yanyou returned to the villa, he went in and started to study those games.


    Tao Yanxi saw that he was having a good time and didn''t disturb him. He just cleaned the furniture briefly and placed it where they should be.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi saw that Liu Yanyou was still playing games, so she couldn''t help but say, "Take a rest and play again."


    Liu Yanyou put down the game console and nodded with a smile on his face.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes, as if he had something to say.

 v3 Chapter 1012： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (17)

    Tao Yanxi also picked up a game console and started playing, so he didn''t notice that the game console Liu Yanyou was holding had a few words on it.


    ¡¾Otome to Raiders Game¡¿


    This game is a game for attacking women. Different from the normal love-oriented strategy game, this game uses various ways to attack the female protagonist.


    If you want to come to this game console, it should be owned by an otaku before the end of the world.


    Liu Yanyou saw Tao Yanxi also started playing games, and looked down at the game console in his hand.


    At this point, he had reached the first clearance point, "kitchen play".


    As the name suggests, it''s a game of pop, pop, pop in the kitchen.


    Liu Yanyou clicked on the character and saw the heroine on the screen smiling at him.


    Liu Yanyou stabbed the heroine in the face, but thought to himself, this woman''s smile is not good-looking.


    When Yanyan laughed, it was as if the tenth-level crystal nucleus was melting in his mouth, sweet and unforgettable.


    Liu Yanyou had only eaten the tenth-level crystal core once. At first, he and a zombie reached the tenth level at the same time. In the end, after three days and three nights of fighting, he finally won.


    At that time, he was also dying.


    He swallowed the crystal core of the tenth-level zombie, and the energy of the tenth-level crystal core nourished his body, and finally became the unique zombie king in this world.


    Liu Yanyou smacked his mouth, wondering if Yanyan tasted good with a tenth-level crystal nucleus.


    Liu Yanyou touched his teeth. He was poisoned all over his body, and his teeth were even more poisonous.


    If he bites Yanyan, Yanyan should turn into a zombie, right?


    Liu Yanyou thought a little dejectedly, although he should be happy that Yanyan became his kind, but he just felt that Yanyan should not want to become a zombie.


    He didn''t want to do anything he didn''t want to do.


    Liu Yanyou smacked his mouth, and could only imagine the taste of his words.


    Tao Yanxi saw Liu Yanyou smacking his lips from time to time, and thought he was playing some kind of food game.


    Sure enough, the food in the human world is so powerful that even Liu Yanyou, who turned into a zombie, couldn''t help smacking his lips.


    Tao Yanxi was playing a classic fighting game, and it was a good game, and she had a lot of fun playing it.


    The fun game time is over soon.


    Because it was getting late, Tao Yanxi should go to bed!


    Liu Yanyou saw that Tao Yanxi was sleeping, so he had to guard her to sleep too.


    Tao Yanxi soon fell into a sweet dream, and Liu Yanyou looked at Tao Yanxi sideways, thinking of the game he played today for no reason.


    In the game, there is such a scene.


    The heroine is lying on the bed dreaming, and the raider can choose to kiss her or not.


    Liu Yanyou blinked, in the game he chose not to kiss.


    But now, should he kiss?


    Liu Yanyou''s lips gradually approached Tao Yanxi''s lips, getting closer and closer.


    Liu Yanyou could clearly feel the breath of Tao Yanxi''s breath.


    The warm breath sprayed on his face, and he actually felt a little sweet.


    Is Yanyan a sweet person?


    Otherwise, why even the exhaled breath is sweet?


    Liu Yanyou thought so, and her lips got closer.


    At this moment, their lips are only one centimeter apart.


    At this distance, only Liu Yanyou pouted slightly and could easily kiss Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1013： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (18)

    Liu Yanyou licked his lips, and just touched Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Soft and sweet.


    This is Liu Yanyou''s first feeling.


    Yan Yan''s lips seemed to be sweeter than the tenth-level crystal nucleus.


    Liu Yanyou thought so, and her lips directly pressed against Tao Yanxi''s.


    The soft lips seemed to hit Liu Yanyou''s brain nucleus all at once, causing his brain nucleus to tremble.


    The brain nucleus is the source of his whole body strength, that is, the crystal nucleus in people''s mouths.


    Liu Yanyou left Tao Yanxi''s lips in a panic.


    Great words!


    It didn''t take much effort to make his core of power tremble.


    Yanyan is the most powerful human being he has ever seen! none of them!


    Liu Yanyou touched his lips and couldn''t help recalling the sweetness just now.


    I really want to... I want to do it again.


    Liu Yanyou lowered his eyes, and there seemed to be a dim light flashing in those previously clear eyes.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she only felt a little sore in her lips, as if they were still swollen.


    Was it bitten by a mosquito?


    Tao Yanxi looked thoughtful, and Liu Yanyou, who was beside him, seemed to have noticed something, and quickly pulled Tao Yanxi and said, "Yanyan, the child didn''t come yesterday, are we going to find him?"


    Tao Yanxi just remembered that the child really didn''t come to her yesterday.


    She was suddenly changed by Liu Yanyou, and she didn''t bother about her lips anymore.


    "Well... let''s go." Tao Yanxi said.


    Although she is sympathetic, she is not a virgin. All things have their own laws, and everything can follow.


    Liu Yanyou nodded, "Okay, listen to what you have to say."


    Liu Yanyou''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s slightly swollen and red lips, and she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Yanyan seems to have poisoned him, otherwise why didn''t he kiss her enough?


    Liu Yanyou lowered his head a little sadly, Yan Yan why did he poison him?


    And he couldn''t absorb the poison himself, obviously he was a poison type.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what she was thinking at all. She planned to go to other places in the base today to see if she could meet the male protagonist, maybe she could be a friend?


    In this case, maybe the male protagonist will not kill his brother?


    Since he was going out to find the male protagonist, it was naturally inconvenient to take Liu Yanyou with him.


    So Tao Yanxi said to Liu Yanyou, "You play games at home, I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Yanyan, don''t you want me?" Liu Yanyou said a little aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and quickly explained, "No, no, no such thing."


    "I''m just going out for a walk. I''ll be back soon. Don''t you want to play games? Play games at home." Tao Yanxi said.


    Liu Yanyou lowered his head, and responded with a muffled "Okay".


    "Then I''ll go out first~" After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she went out directly.


    Liu Yanyou looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, picked up the game console next to him and continued to play the game.


    But after just a few minutes of playing, he felt a little bored.


    His mind was full of words, and he wanted to be with her, no matter what.


    Liu Yanyou threw the game console on the sofa and went out.


    Tao Yanxi was wandering around in the base, so uncomfortable.


    As a result, he swayed around for an hour without seeing the male protagonist.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to go home, she heard the sound of "bang bang" not far away.


    Out of curiosity, Tao Yanxi went in that direction.

 v3 Chapter 1014： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (19)

    Although Tao Yanxi rushed over as soon as she heard the sound, gossip is human nature, and the people around here rushed to the accident site and surrounded the place.


    Tao Yanxi finally squeezed in, and saw Liu Yanyou confronting a man, and that man was Chen Biefang, the male protagonist she had never seen before.


    The encounter between the male protagonist and the villain BOSS seems to be a destiny.


    Tao Yanxi rushed to Liu Yanyou''s side and looked at Chen Biefang vigilantly.


    "How are you?" Tao Yanxi asked in a low voice.


    Liu Yanyou shook his head, but kept Tao Yanxi behind him.


    At the same time, Chen Biefang on the opposite side got a prompt to upgrade his system.


    ¡¾Warning Warning! There is a power beyond this plane, please avoid the host! Please avoid the host! Please avoid the host! ¡¿


    Chen Biefang was startled, [System, what do you mean? ¡¿


    [Please avoid the host! ] The system did not answer Chen Biefang''s words, but just repeated this sentence again and again.


    The opposite Tao Yanxi didn''t know why, but he was able to hear the upgrade system''s words.


    She was silent for a while, not expecting that the other party''s system would detect that she was not from this world.


    Fortunately, the system seems to be afraid of his appearance, so Chen Biefang shouldn''t expose himself, right?


    The big deal is that she "warned" Chen Biefang.


    When Liu Yanyou saw that Tao Yanxi''s attention was on the opposite human who seemed to be very annoying, Liu Yanyou couldn''t help snorting coldly.


    "Speak!"


    Liu Yanyou called Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, stood on tiptoe and patted Liu Yanyou on the shoulder and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Chen Biefang and said, "Dare to ask what happened here?"


    Chen Biefang pursed his lips. He couldn''t tell them. The system reminded him just now that the man in front of him was actually the Zombie King!


    If he said this, there would only be two consequences.


    One is to be regarded as a lunatic by everyone, and the other is to cause panic.


    And these two results, he did not want to see.


    Moreover, the system''s warning made him very concerned.


    Who is that so-called power?


    Chen Biefang''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, is it this little girl?


    "Nothing, nothing, just a misunderstanding." Chen Biefang said with a smile.


    The current situation does not allow him to act rashly, so it is better to wait and see how things change.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, secretly thinking that Chen Biefang was quite acquainted.


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let it go."


    Tao Yanxi said, it seems that it is impossible to be friends, why not accept a younger brother?


    Liu Yanyou grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and felt a sense of grievance in his heart.


    Yanyan actually spoke to that human who seemed to be particularly annoying!


    Yan Yan actually ignored himself! Angry and aggrieved!


    Liu Yanyou thought about it, and felt more and more wronged.


    He held Tao Yanxi''s hand tightly, even making her feel a little bit hurt.


    Tao Yanxi exhaled softly and pulled Liu Yanyou away quickly.


    After returning to the villa, Tao Yanxi and Liu Yanyou sat together, but Liu Yanyou never let go of her hand, but her hand strength was not as strong.


    "Words..."


    Liu Yanyou was the first to speak, his voice was full of grievances, and a look of sadness appeared on his face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''m here, what''s going on today? How did you meet that man?"

 v3 Chapter 1015： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (20)

    Seeing that Tao Yanxi started to ask about the man again, Liu Yanyou snorted coldly.


    "Did you like him?" Liu Yanyou asked angrily, how could Yanyan care about that man!


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "No." Tao Yanxi helped her forehead helplessly, "He''s very dangerous, so I''m worried about you."


    Liu Yanyou snorted in satisfaction after hearing Tao Yanxi say that.


    "Yanyan, don''t worry, he is not as powerful as me."


    In this world, he is the strongest!


    Tao Yanxi of course knew that the current Chen Biefang was not as powerful as Liu Yanyou, but Chen Biefang was the male protagonist after all.


    Moreover, Chen Biefang''s system seemed to be one point higher than the systems she encountered before, and it was able to detect that she was not from this world.


    Fortunately, the system did not detect her current state, otherwise, it would be a bit dangerous.


    Although after these few worlds, her spirit has gradually stabilized, but now she is still a lot different from her heyday.


    In the current situation, it is best to wait and see how things change and not act rashly.


    Tao Yanxi made up his mind not to confront Chen Biefang, but Liu Yanyou didn''t think so.


    Maybe it was because they were destined to be mortal enemies, so Liu Yanyou was very unhappy when he saw Chen Biefang, especially unhappy.


    "Yanyan, I will beat him to the ground!" Liu Yanyou clenched his fists, his eyes shining fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help supporting her forehead. If she could, she really didn''t want Liu Yanyou and Chen Biefang to face each other.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and couldn''t help but patted Liu Yanyou on the shoulder and said, "This... In fact, we can totally ignore him, right? After all, he''s just a stranger."


    The word "stranger" successfully pleased Liu Yanyou, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Yes, yes, stranger."


    He didn''t want to be awkward with words over a stranger.


    Just a stranger anyway.


    Liu Yanyou stretched out his hands and hugged Tao Yanxi all at once. He rubbed his head against Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    "Yanyan, you smell so good." He couldn''t help but want to lick it.


    Liu Yanyou''s body was a little cold. Compared with normal human body temperature, his body temperature was still low, as if he had just come out of the refrigerator.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Liu Yanyou''s hair, "Of course, I am the most fragrant."


    Even in the last days, she has always maintained a clean body.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao was so considerate, the warehouse she gave her had everything in it.


    There are only things she can''t think of, and nothing that isn''t there.


    Tao Yanxi silently gave Xiao Yao a compliment in her heart.


    When Liu Yanyou heard Tao Yanxi say this, not only did she not feel that she was thick-skinned, on the contrary, she felt that what Tao Yanxi said was quite right and quite taken for granted.


    Yes, words are the most fragrant.


    Liu Yanyou thought so, a stream of light flashed across his eyes quickly.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Liu Yanyou already had some careful thoughts about herself, and she still only thought that Liu Yanyou was still the zombie king who was ignorant of the world.


    That night, when Tao Yanxi fell into a beautiful dream, Liu Yanyou leaned over her and rubbed her lips, as if she wanted to go deeper.


    But what''s the next step?


    Liu Yanyou didn''t know, but he thought, he could learn.

 v3 Chapter 1016： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (21)

    The night of the last days looks so calm, but in the dark, it is turbulent.


    In the outermost part of the base, there are many dark things that do not see the light.


    At this time, Chen Biefang was surrounded by a group of people.


    "What do you want to do?" Chen Biefang clenched his fists and asked. He looked around, thinking about the possibility of escape.


    "Hand over the fifth-level crystal core on your body!" said a man with a scar on his face fiercely.


    Chen Biefang sneered and asked him to hand over the fifth-level crystal core, which was a dream!


    Although he has no powers now, it is more than enough to deal with these people.


    There were mourning sounds from the dark alley, but the people passing by really quickened their pace, and no one dared, or in other words, they didn''t have the energy to meddle in their own business.


    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Biefang stumbled out of the alley.


    Chen Biefang narrowed his eyes, and after roughly judging the direction, he stumbled towards a certain direction.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Liu Yanyou suddenly smelled a **** smell.


    The sweet smell of blood made the tyranny in his body stir.


    Liu Yanyou sat up, his figure swayed, and he was no longer in the room.


    "Why did you come here?" Liu Yanyou put his arms around his chest and looked down at Chen Biefang, who was half-kneeling at the door of the villa.


    Chen Biefang narrowed his eyes, trying to identify the man who was speaking.


    It was also his negligence just now that he actually followed the way of the group of people. After he reluctantly judged the direction, he didn''t know where to go until he heard a voice.


    The voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he heard it.


    Liu Yanyou frowned slightly, he really didn''t like this man at all.


    And the smell of blood on the man''s body is too strong, if Yanyan knows, maybe his sympathy will be shaken again.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yanyou couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    "Go away!" Liu Yanyou said.


    Chen Biefang stood up holding the door. Under the moonlight, he could clearly see the face of the man in front of him. It was the man who had a dispute with him this afternoon, and the woman who was guarded by that mysterious woman.


    Chen Biefang coughed lightly, only to feel an unpleasant pain in his chest.


    "excuse me."


    Chen Biefang said in a low voice and turned to leave.


    In this world, compassion is a luxury.


    He no longer expects that someone can save him. In this world, the only one who can save himself is himself.


    Chen Biefang moved slowly and disappeared in front of Liu Yanyou.


    Liu Yanyou narrowed his eyes, suppressing the tyrannical feeling in his heart, then turned around and returned to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    He lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, then lay down beside her, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she only felt that her lips were a little swollen. She scratched her head, turned her head to look at Liu Yanyou and asked, "Are there any mosquitoes at night?"


    Liu Yanyou''s eyes flashed, he knew what a mosquito was, a creature that specialized in biting people.


    Liu Yanyou nodded slightly, "Well, there are mosquitoes."


    Tao Yanxi scratched his head, a trace of doubt flashed in his mind.


    There are mosquitoes in this world?


    Why haven''t I seen it before, and there are mosquitoes when I come to the base?


    Is it because the feng shui of the base is good?


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s thoughtful look, Liu Yanyou lowered his head slightly, and a dim light flashed in his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1017： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (22)

    Liu Yanyou did not explain anything to Tao Yanxi.


    I don''t know why, but he always has an intuition, it''s better not to tell Yanyan about this kind of thing.


    Tao Yanxi is not a tangled person, she just thought about it for a while, and after she didn''t think of anything, she put the matter behind her.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi had no doubts, Liu Yanyou breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "By the way, did something happen last night?" Tao Yanxi asked suddenly.


    Liu Yanyou remembered that Chen Biefang came to the door of the villa last night, his eyes darkened, and he shook his head.


    "No." Liu Yanyou said, his tone not fluctuating at all.


    Tao Yanxi did not doubt Liu Yanyou either, she nodded, although she always felt that something might have happened last night, but since she slept too soundly, it was probably just an illusion?


    Tao Yanxi yawned and got up to clean up.


    Liu Yanyou looked at Tao Yanxi''s busy figure and silently helped her clean up.


    Tao Yanxi planned to go out to set up a stall today, that is, to do business in the exchange.


    She intends to bring out some food.


    Tao Yanxi knew that once she took out food to trade, she would definitely be targeted by many people.


    Among them, there may be Chen Biefang''s future partners.


    Since Chen Biefang can fight against Liu Yanyou, he will definitely not be alone.


    Humans are social animals.


    Tao Yanxi intends to draw Chen Biefang''s partners over first, even if they can''t become life-and-death acquaintances, they can become friends. In this way, when they stand in line in the future, I hope they will remain neutral instead of gathering all their strength to fight against Liu Yanyou. .


    Tao Yanxi had a good plan, but he never thought about it. In fact, Chen Biefang now has no more room for friends and brothers in his heart.


    Now, the only thing he can trust is himself.


    And Chen Biefang also regarded Liu Yanyou as an enemy, a mortal enemy he must destroy.


    The desire to destroy is brewing, and only Tao Yanxi is still in a state of ignorance and unknown. She tries to use her own careful thinking to change the direction of the whole plot.


    That morning, Tao Yanxi rented a booth at the exchange, then took out some food from his warehouse and began to wait for customers to come.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi''s thing was taken out, it immediately attracted the attention of people in the exchange.


    It is now the tenth year of the last days, and all they can eat is the so-called nutritional supplements researched by the research institute.


    And even nutritional supplements, many people can''t afford them.


    They can only be hungry, and as long as they are not hungry enough to fall into a coma, they must stand up and fight to make money.


    The exchange that Tao Yanxi came to is the largest exchange in the periphery, and the people here are mixed.


    And this often means chaos.


    When the aroma of the food spread not far from Taoyan Road, many people''s eyes flashed with greed.


    Liu Yanyou stood beside him, and bursts of lightning flashed from his right hand. The pressure of a high-level ability user shocked everyone present.


    Tao Yanxi patted Liu Yanyou on the shoulder with a smile, and said at the same time, "You can change the food, except for the crystal core, you can bring it over and let me take a look. If I am satisfied, I can buy it from my booth. Take any food at will."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar.

 v3 Chapter 1018： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (23)

    Many people looked at each other, quickly disappeared from the exchange, and went home as fast as possible to find something different in exchange for some food.


    Food, it''s been a long time since they''ve eaten food that stimulates their taste buds!


    The stall in front of Tao Yanxi soon formed a long queue. Tao Yanxi chose one by one, and when he saw a happy one, he would let him choose the food freely.


    If not, the next person will take over.


    With Liu Yanyou sitting next to him, those people didn''t dare to do anything.


    Within ten minutes, someone from inside the base rushed over.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, guessing what they wanted to do, and said loudly, "You can''t cut the queue, otherwise, you can''t exchange for food."


    As soon as these words came out, the careful thinking of some organizations was suddenly dispelled, and they could only obediently line up.


    Tao Yanxi brought out a lot of food, almost piled up into a hill.


    But even so, it couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of everyone, especially the people inside the base later, it can be said that one is more crazy than the other.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look, and finally determined that about five or six organizations can develop in the long term. These organizations are very powerful and seem to be a good help.


    Tao Yanxi approached them privately and reached a series of friendly cooperation with them, such as providing some food every month and so on.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi didn''t ask for much, probably just to make friends.


    Those people didn''t realize Liu Yanyou''s identity as the Zombie King. For them, it was a very good thing to have an extra friend with a lot of food in their hands.


    Because food means hope.


    At the same time, with the help of the system, Chen Biefang successfully stimulated his supernatural powers, and he was also the most powerful lightning element, the most mysterious spiritual element, and the most practical space element.


    Chen Biefang, who has three elements, needs more crystal cores to improve his abilities, so he often does not return to the base for a month and a half, just beheading zombies outside.


    In the process, he also naturally met some teams that hunted zombies outside.


    Coincidentally, the teams he knew were really from the organizations that Tao Yanxi had developed.


    Just like that, it was two years in the blink of an eye.


    Two years later, Chen Biefang''s ability rose to the ninth level and became the first master of the base.


    Moreover, he is still a three-element ability, the lightning element and the spiritual element have reached the ninth level, while the space element is a little weaker, and it can only reach the fifth level.


    Chen Biefang has established a friendly relationship with the research institute, and he has also established a force himself and has become the dominant existence in this base.


    And Tao Yanxi has become the largest supplier in the entire base because of a lot of food.


    In her, there are only things that everyone can''t think of, and there is nothing she doesn''t have.


    In the base, Tao Yanxi and Chen Biefang are also called "Double Gods".


    One is the absolute ruler of power, and the other is the absolute ruler of food.


    These two people are equally important to the neutralization base.


    But no one would have thought that one day, the two gods would clash.


    The origin of the matter is still because of Liu Yanyou''s identity as the zombie king.


    Chen Biefang has always been thinking about Liu Yanyou''s identity as the Zombie King. For more than two years, he has never forgotten this matter.

 v3 Chapter 1019： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (24)

    The zombie king should not exist in the human world. Only when the zombie king dies will mankind enter a new era.


    This is what the system told Chen Biefang, and Chen Biefang, as a human being, has always thought so.


    At the end of the world, only one side can survive.


    After Chen Biefang broke through the ninth-level ability, he went to Tao Yanxi once.


    He wants to win over Tao Yanxi and destroy Liu Yanyou.


    But when Chen Biefang found Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi suddenly realized that the great wheel of fate had finally arrived.


    Tao Yanxi rejected Chen Biefang, and that afternoon, Tao Yanxi was going to take Liu Yanyou away.


    In the past two years, Liu Yanyou has actually paid attention to Chen Biefang''s developments secretly.


    He didn''t even know why he was paying attention, but he always had a feeling that sooner or later, he would meet the man named Chen Biefang.


    So when Tao Yanxi was about to take Liu Yanyou away, Liu Yanyou rejected Tao Yanxi for the first and only time.


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Liu Yanyou raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "There is a word in the human world." Liu Yanyou''s mouth curled into a smile, "It''s called fate."


    "I think my fate is here." Liu Yanyou said.


    His battle with Chen Biefang was his destiny.


    Whether this battle is won or lost, this planet will enter a new era.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment. She looked at Liu Yanyou and suddenly felt that he was a little strange.


    My older brother never believed in fatalism.


    He always said that his life is his own, and no one can decide whose life.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes slightly and took Liu Yanyou''s hand.


    She raised her head, stood on tiptoe, and her lips were pressed on Liu Yanyou''s lips.


    Liu Yanyou''s body was a little stiff.


    For the past two years, although he would taste her every night, there had never been a time when Tao Yanxi took the initiative to kiss him.


    This feeling is not only a kind of physical satisfaction, but more of a spiritual satisfaction.


    Liu Yanyou suddenly felt that it was worth it, this life was worth it.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back." Tao Yanxi hugged Liu Yanyou tightly and said.


    Liu Yanyou hugged Tao Yanxi back and replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    Even for her, he will come back, he will come back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liu Yanyou left.


    Tao Yanxi saw him leave with his own eyes.


    And just half an hour after he left, a message came from the entire base.


    The Zombie King will have a battle outside the base with Chen Biefang, one of the two gods.


    Zombie King, that''s a legendary existence!


    When the front-line crowd arrived, some people recognized that the zombie king was the man who had been following Tao Yanxi, one of the two gods.


    It turned out that the man turned out to be the Zombie King!


    It turned out that they had lived with the Zombie King for so long!


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is very complicated.


    Tao Yanxi hurried to the outermost periphery. At this time, Chen Biefang and Liu Yanyou were facing each other. Their bodies were imposing, and a war seemed to be aroused soon.


    Many experts in the base wanted to help Chen Biefang hunt down the zombie king, but Tao Yanxi stopped them.


    Those people were eager to move, and some even began to question Tao Yanxi why he stopped them.


    Tao Yanxi stood in front of them, his dark eyes staring straight at the group of people.


    "Because this is their destiny."

 v3 Chapter 1020： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (25)

    On the battlefield, the battle between the two was imminent.


    When Chen Biefang attacked first, Liu Yanyou also started his counterattack.


    The figures of the two are almost only phantoms, and they can''t see the specific moves at all. There are only lightning and thunder, indicating the tragic battle.


    On this side, Tao Yanxi was already fighting against the others in the base.


    "Tao Yanxi, get out of the way!"


    "Kill the Zombie King! Only we humans can continue to survive!"


    "Hurry up and get out of the way, or I''ll kill you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Those people don''t care about the fate of the bullshit, they only know that today, the zombie king must die!


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hands, trying to block everyone''s footsteps.


    "You want to kill him unless you step on my body."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were a little red.


    She understands their desire to kill the zombie king, but she is destined to stand on their opposite.


    Because behind her is her dearest brother, the one and only brother.


    Those people looked at each other. In the past two years, they had more or less dealt with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi is also kind-hearted, and in terms of trading, he has given them a lot of concessions.


    However, the one being guarded by Tao Yanxi is the Zombie King!


    It''s the head of the zombies who turned their beautiful world into purgatory!


    Their homes, their relatives, their friends and brothers were all destroyed by zombies!


    How can they not hate it, how can they not want to destroy the zombies?


    Many people are just around the corner, and abilities have begun to run.


    Tao Yanxi noticed their restlessness and bit her lip.


    "You claim to be the masters of this world, but, natural selection, what if zombies should be the adaptors of world evolution?"


    "You guys, why do you want to destroy the Zombie King in your own right?"


    Tao Yanxi was crying with blood, her eyes were red, and her whole person''s aura had changed a lot.


    Everyone fell silent and seemed to be thinking about this.


    A few seconds later, a young boy voice emerged from the back of the crowd.


    "Aren''t we fighting to survive?"


    Natural selection, so we choose to live.


    There is no so-called right or wrong, just because I want to survive.


    The sound of "Kakaka" came from a distance, and the zombie army came.


    They felt the crisis of their own king, so they came.


    In order to survive, they had to fight.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this would be an unstoppable battle and an irreversible battle.


    The zombies swarmed up, and the people in the base also picked up their weapons, carried their abilities, and destroyed the zombies that threatened their lives.


    Tao Yanxi looked back, blood and rotten flesh flew together, wailing and screams were intertwined, and the tragic was not enough to describe this scene.


    The scene is very chaotic and has an aura of desperate to win.


    Both are so.


    Because they are species that cannot coexist, only one of them can be completely wiped out before the other can survive.


    The battle between Liu Yanyou and Chen Biefang became even more intense.


    At this moment, they are no longer just representing themselves.


    Tao Yanxi looked at this chaotic scene, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    A tear slid from the corner of Tao Yanxi''s eyes and landed on the already dry land with a "click".


    In an instant, the sky and the earth were dark, and it seemed that there was no more light

 v3 Chapter 1021： Reserve Grain Sister VS Zombie King Brother (26)

    All fell into a coma, not knowing what happened or what could happen in the future.


    When the first person woke up, he looked at the green between heaven and earth in surprise, his eyes full of shock.


    What happened in this world?


    When people woke up one after another, someone discovered that his lover who had turned into a zombie turned into a human again.


    There seems to be no zombies in the world anymore.


    Everyone cheered in disbelief, and for them, this was a good thing.


    In the center of the original base, the awakened Liu Yanyou and Chen Biefang looked at each other.


    Chen Biefang''s system told him what happened.


    The power beyond this world system has exhausted all energy, forcibly reversed the vitality of people in this world, and used the "law of rebirth" as a medium to resurrect people who once turned into zombies.


    And this naturally includes Liu Yanyou who is standing in front of him now.


    Liu Yanyou clenched his fists tightly, his eyes reddened.


    He only asked one question.


    "What about her?"


    Chen Biefang was silent for a while, "I fell asleep."


    Sleeping, which means, may be dead.


    Although Liu Yanyou didn''t know exactly what happened, he could probably guess that it must be Yanyan sacrificed something.


    Liu Yanyou took a deep look at Chen Biefang and turned to leave.


    He is going to find his words.


    Liu Yanyou finally found Tao Yanxi who had fallen asleep on a meadow.


    Her expression looked serene, but a little more agile than usual.


    Liu Yanyou walked over, knelt down, leaned over and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Yanyan, I''m back."


    His voice became hoarse, with a faint hint of crying.


    He is back.


    But Yanyan did not come back.


    Tears fell from the corners of her eyes and fell on Tao Yanxi''s face, but she could not wake her from her sleep.


    Liu Yanyou picked up Tao Yanxi and left.


    Since then, no one has seen him and her again.


    Many, many years later, when mankind has entered a new era, standing in the center of the largest city is a statue of a woman.


    I heard people say that she was a great woman who saved mankind.


    Those stories from that year were beautified and passed down.


    The truth of many years seems to have disappeared in the long river of history.


    But there are always some people who still remember what happened that year.


    When Chen Biefang was about to die, he injected his own power into a specially made crystal ball.


    Later, many people injected their own abilities into it.


    Everyone seems to have agreed, and they will never ask who the crystal ball will be given, they only contribute a small amount to the power of the crystal ball.


    One person, five people, one hundred people, one thousand people, one hundred thousand people, ten million people, one hundred million people...


    When Liu Yanyou also injected his own abilities into it and finally left this world, Tao Yanxi also received a gift belonging to the human beings in this world.


    It was a crystal ball full of energy.


    The peaceful and stable energy was just enough to nourish her somewhat shaky soul.


    After Tao Yanxi had absorbed the energy in the crystal ball, her spirit was also stable.


    When leaving this world, Tao Yanxi only said one sentence.


    "thanks."


    That night, many people said that they had a dream.


    In a dream, a fairy said "thank you" to him (her).

 v3 Chapter 1022： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (1)

    In the boundless fog, Tao Yanxi walked around with bare feet.


    This is her Sea of ??Consciousness world. Her soul has been repaired to a certain extent. She can hide many things from heaven.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to send her to the next world, but Tao Yanxi wanted to be alone.


    Tao Yanxi has always known that human beings are the darlings of Heaven.


    But many times, she doesn''t understand.


    There is love among all things, but why does the way of heaven favor humans only?


    Now, she thought, she might have the answer.


    They are greedy and will harm others and themselves for the sake of money.


    They are very hypocritical and wear heavy masks in front of their peers. They clearly want to kill their peers in their hearts, but they still smile on the surface.


    But they are also cute.


    Will give up years of obsession because of a milk candy, and put away the thorns all over because of a hug.


    Tao Yanxi laughed lowly.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, humans are very cute, aren¡¯t they? ¡¿


    [Little master, if you don''t rush to the next world, the big master will be cold. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Send it. ¡¿ After finally sighing with emotion, Xiao Yao ruined the atmosphere.


    That''s all, it''s still the most important thing to see your brother.


    Xiao Yao started the teleportation.


    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    What caught my eye was the somewhat blackened ceiling, and the room was filled with a musty smell.


    Tao Yanxi sat up with her right hand on her body.


    Looking around, everything in the room looked so shabby.


    The room less than 30 square meters was filled with the smell of embarrassment.


    All the memories of the original body came up, Tao Yanxi rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and between his eyebrows and eyes, they were all dull.


    The original body is a green tea bitch, with countless spare tires, and hooking up with men everywhere.


    The original body relied on those spare tires to create a white and rich identity for himself, and the cost of food and clothing was a big name.


    In the eyes of her classmates, she is a genuine white and rich beauty, which has attracted the envy of countless girls.


    Unfortunately, all this changed after meeting the heroine.


    The heroine, Chu Wan, is a typical queen. She was born into a noble family, but she was admitted as a commoner because of a certain family gambling contract.


    Chu Wan is extremely beautiful, that kind of beauty is different from the beauty of the original body. The beauty of the original body is more gentle and charming, while the beauty of Chu Wan is very aggressive, beautiful and generous, which makes people unbearable. Live in surrender.


    Yuanshen accidentally discovered Chu Wan''s identity. She deliberately tried to please her, hoping to break into the upper class, but Chu Wan saw through her thoughts.


    After the original body was discovered, he turned against Chu Wan and finally tried to frame Chu Wan.


    Unfortunately, everything she did was in vain.


    Chu Wan exposed the true face of the original body in public, and also let her spare tires see her false and hideous face clearly.


    The original body does not have the economic source that the spare tires voluntarily contribute, and life is getting worse and worse.


    In the end, she starved to death in this dilapidated rental house.


    Tao Yanxi pressed her stomach, which was a little sore, and dense sweat formed on her forehead.


    There is nothing to eat in the rental room, and she urgently needs to fill her stomach.


    Tao Yanxi managed to find ten dollars, and then stumbled out the door by pressing his stomach.

 v3 Chapter 1023： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (2)

    The place where the original body lives is just next to the school, and there is a snack street next to it.


    Tao Yanxi found a shop and sat down and asked for a bowl of vegetable noodles for eight yuan.


    The vegetable noodles came up quickly, with a few green vegetables floating on top of the thin noodles, and the apparently bland soup intruded into the noodles, trying to bring them some flavor.


    Tao Yanxi was very hungry at the moment, she picked up some black chopsticks in the chopstick tube, picked up the noodles and started to eat.


    "Yoyo! Look who this is?"


    A frivolous voice sounded near Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi didn''t look up, still eating noodles.


    "Isn''t this our former school Hua Tao Yanxi?"


    The current school flower is Chu Wan.


    "Tsk tsk, what? Where are your spare tires?"


    A man with dyed yellow hair sat in front of Tao Yanxi, clapped his palm on the table, and made some noises.


    It was not a meal at this time, so there were very few people in the shop.


    In addition to Tao Yanxi and the man with yellow hair, there is also a couple.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take care of her yellow hair. After hurriedly padding her stomach just now, her stomach was much better.


    There is still more than half a bowl of noodles left, and she can enjoy it slowly.


    Tao Yanxi picked up a few noodles and handed them to his mouth.


    A few strands of hair that had been tucked behind her ears slipped down on Tao Yanxi''s face, making her somewhat charming.


    The sun was pouring on Tao Yanxi''s body, which made her skin that was bullying the frost and blood to glow a little.


    The thin noodles were rolled into the mouth by Tao Yanxi, and the bite of her teeth brought her cheeks on both sides, adding an inexplicable cuteness to her charm.


    A look of surprise flashed in Huang Mao''s eyes, who was sitting opposite, and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Fuck, as expected of a man with so many spare tires, it''s so tempting!


    "Boss! Bring me here..." Huang Mao looked at Tao Yanxi''s bowl, "It''s the same as her!"


    Fuck, he doesn''t believe it anymore, that noodles are so delicious, Tao Yanxi is so delicious!


    The noodles came up quickly, Huang Mao disliked it and picked the noodles, there was no meat at all, and it was a bad review.


    Huang Mao picked one and tasted it as if in disgust, and spit it out the next moment.


    "Bah ah!" It''s not delicious at all!


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and glanced at Huang Mao.


    I don''t know why, but when Huang Mao was seen like this, he felt a little guilty.


    But in the next moment, he suddenly thought of something, and immediately took the bowl in front of him to the middle.


    The full soup splashed on Tao Yanxi''s face because of the fluctuations, adding a hint of filth to the fair face.


    Huang Mao felt a little guilty, he touched his nose and muttered, "It''s so unpalatable, you can''t eat it!"


    Tao Yanxi took a piece of cheap toilet paper that was of poor quality next to her, and gently wiped the soup from her cheeks.


    "I''m very poor, I can only afford vegetable noodles." Tao Yanxi''s tone was very serious.


    Huang Mao was stunned, "Where are your spare tires?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, without explaining anything, just lowered his head and drank the soup in the bowl.


    She wiped her mouth and threw the paper into the trash can.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and was about to leave.


    Huang Mao followed Tao Yanxi''s movements and stood up, "Hey, you..."


    Huang Mao frowned slightly, "How about I treat you to a big meal?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, her eyes were shining, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Huang Mao always knew that Tao Yanxi was very good-looking, otherwise there would not be such a man willing to be her spare tire.


    However, at this moment, he still wanted to say, Tao Yanxi, fuck, it''s so beautiful!

 v3 Chapter 1024： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (3)

    Huang Mao coughed lightly, clenched his fists, then put one hand in his pocket, and said in a nonchalant tone, "Come with me."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded with a soft voice and a soft smile on her face.


    The boy of the couple in the store saw his eyes straight, but the girl next to him twisted his thigh, causing him to grin in pain.


    Huang Mao scolded himself in his heart that the boy was really worthless, but he forgot that his eyes were straight when he looked at Tao Yanxi just now.


    Huang Mao agreed to invite Tao Yanxi to a feast, so he would not break his promise.


    There is a quaint Chinese restaurant near the school, and a meal will cost thousands of yuan.


    Thousands of yuan for a meal, for most people, is already a luxury.


    The target customers of this Chinese restaurant are actually some local tyrants in and around the school.


    These local tyrants are enough to feed their entire store.


    Of course, this is not the most critical, the most critical is who let the young master above them study in this school.


    That little boy wasn''t used to the food at school, so the above decided to open the store. As for the initial loss, it really didn''t matter to them.


    Huang Mao took Tao Yan''s footsteps and approached this Chinese restaurant called "Ding Xiang Yuan".


    The Chinese restaurant is filled with a faint scent of sandalwood.


    Huang Mao and Tao Yanxi found a place and sat down.


    "Whatever you want to eat, just order it!" Huang Mao said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi took the menu and ordered two dishes, which happened to be the most expensive dishes in the store.


    Huang Mao gritted his teeth angrily, and he knew that this woman, Tao Yanxi, would never change her life!


    Order a dish, but choose the most expensive one! snort! bad woman!


    Huang Mao snorted coldly, his expression a bit bad.


    Tao Yanxi held her face with one hand, her eyes fell on Huang Mao''s body, and the smile at the corner of her mouth became soft and sweet.


    "Thank you," she said.


    The eyes of the girl in front of her were as bright as stars, her slightly pursed lips seemed to have something to say, but she was too ashamed to open her mouth for some reason. It made her whole person a little dusty.


    Huang Mao was stunned for a moment, Tao Yanxi was really good-looking!


    Tao Yanxi picked up a naughty strand of long hair and tucked it behind her ear.


    The small and exquisite earlobe trembled slightly, as if shy.


    Huang Mao''s hatred for Tao Yanxi just now disappeared, and he just wanted to bring up all the delicious food in the store and let Tao Yanxi taste it all!


    "This classmate, I don''t know your name yet." Tao Yanxi said.


    When Huang Mao heard this, he immediately returned to his senses.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, his body trembling a little.


    Peach talk! I don''t even know my name!


    It''s a shame he invited her to dinner!


    Huang Mao felt very angry, very angry!


    Huang Mao stood up abruptly, wrapping his arms around his chest.


    "Don''t eat!" he said angrily.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, looking a little disappointed.


    "Sorry, my recent state is not very good, and I don''t know the identity of my classmates."


    Huang Mao scratched his head, did he not introduce himself?


    Hmm... it seems so.


    That being said, I can''t blame Tao Yanxi!


    In fact, he wasn''t a famous person in school, and it was normal for Tao Yanxi not to know him.


    Thinking of this, Huang Mao couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.

 v3 Chapter 1025： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (4)

    Huang Mao sat down, coughed lightly and said, "Well, I should say sorry, I forgot to introduce myself."


    "My name is Wen Langyuan, hehe, sophomore this year."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes, and her dark eyes stared straight at Wen Langyuan.


    "Student Wen, nice to meet you."


    "Hmm." Wen Langyuan hummed twice, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Oops, what''s the matter with being a little happy?


    Tao Yanxi called his name, why did it sound so nice?


    No, no, he can''t be fooled by Tao Yanxi, this green tea bitch!


    Thinking of this, Wen Langyuan sullen again.


    While the two were talking, the delicious food was served.


    Although Tao Yanxi had just eaten a bowl of vegetable noodles, but the food was ahead, she felt that she still had a stomach to eat!


    Tao Yanxi picked up the chopsticks and took a sip.


    The taste is very good.


    This "Crucian Carp Crossing the River" is made with a unique broth, and the fish is delicate and delicious.


    The white tender fish was caught by Tao Yan''s chopsticks and slowly sent into his mouth.


    The pink lips rolled up the fish easily, collided with the bright white teeth, and finally hid in the mouth.


    The surroundings were so quiet that Wen Langyuan seemed to hear the sound of fish being swallowed by Tao Yanxi.


    Wen Langyuan swallowed his saliva, picked up his chopsticks and tasted some fish.


    Does it usually taste good?


    Why do I always feel that Tao Yanxi tastes so fragrant?


    Tao Yanxi ate happily, and the whole person relaxed.


    The originally frowning brows also stretched out, making her whole person seem a little lazy.


    At this moment, the foot of the passing waiter slipped, and a bowl of hot soup was poured on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still.


    The soup dripped dripping on the ground, as if the time would be extended indefinitely.


    "Hey! What''s the matter with your waiter?" Wen Langyuan reacted first. He clapped the table and pushed the waiter fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi''s reaction speed didn''t need to be heard from Langyuan''s slowness. The reason why she was still standing there was because the waiter who splashed her all over was her brother Di Yuanning in this life.


    Di Yuanning was pushed by Wen Langyuan, and his thin body suddenly fell to the ground.


    He lowered his head and kept apologizing.


    "sorry Sorry sorry."


    His throat seemed to have been cut by something, and his voice sounded a bit unpleasant.


    Wen Langyuan snorted coldly, "Call your manager, dismiss and dismiss!"


    Di Yuanning''s body froze and stood up silently.


    He knew that this boy was Dingxiangyuan''s young son, and he couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly when she heard Wen Langyuan''s words.


    She stood up and walked to Di Yuanning''s side, blocking his body.


    "I''m fine, he just slipped and there''s no need to fire him."


    Maybe Tao Yanxi''s attitude was a little tough, or maybe Wen Langyuan felt that his authority was being challenged.


    I saw him sneer, looked at Tao Yanxi with contempt and said, "What? Are you addicted to having a spare tire? Is it a man who wants to spread the light of your green tea?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and a trace of anger quickly crossed her face.


    She turned around, looked at Di Yuanning and said, "I''m sorry that you were fired."


    Di Yuanning''s eyes widened, looking straight at Tao Yanxi.


    He also knew this girl, the green tea **** everyone called and beat, Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1026： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (5)

    Di Yuanning shook his head and whispered, "It was my fault."


    Wrong was wrong, and he couldn''t refute anything.


    It''s just a pity that the price of this part-time job is very high. Without this part-time job, he has to find other part-time jobs that consume physical strength and can''t get much money.


    Di Yuanning thought a little lost, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s filthy clothes.


    "I... I have clean clothes there. You can change them in the locker room if you need them."


    After Di Yuanning said this, he immediately regretted it.


    How could a girl like Tao Yanxi wear his clothes?


    "Really? That would be wonderful."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was full of excitement, she took Di Yuanning''s hand, "Let''s go."


    The girl''s skin was like satin, but it was a little cold, and people couldn''t help but want to hold her hand in the palm of her hand, hoping to warm her.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning went to the locker room together, while Wen Langyuan saw that he had only eaten half of the meal, one of them couldn''t hold back and slapped the table with his palm.


    "Hold!"


    What happened to him just now?


    You actually want to invite that woman, Tao Yanxi, to eat something delicious?


    Bah, such a woman is not worthy of him to invite her!


    He is really blind!


    Wen Langyuan had a dark face, and left Dingxiangyuan with a gloomy face.


    When Tao Yanxi changed into clean clothes, she got a bad news.


    Wen Langyuan did not pay.


    In other words, for this meal, she has to pay for it herself.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was a little stiff, she looked at the manager in front of her, pursed her lips and said, "Can I take credit?"


    "Miss Tao is joking, this store does not take credit." The manager said with a smile.


    "How much is the total?" Tao Yanxi pinched the remaining two dollars in her trousers bag.


    "A total of nine hundred and ninety-nine yuan." The manager still said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi''s face turned pale, "I don''t have that much money for the time being."


    The manager doesn''t care about this, "How about you, Miss Tao, can you borrow it?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    borrow? Borrow from whom?


    The original body has no friends, and as for parents and relatives, let alone.


    "Manager, let me give it to you." Di Yuanning said through gritted teeth.


    "Okay." The manager didn''t care who gave the money, as long as he had money.


    Nine hundred and ninety-nine yuan was Di Yuanning''s weekly salary.


    And Di Yuanning just worked here for a week.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi turned her head, looked at Di Yuanning and said.


    Di Yuanning rubbed his sour eyes, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "It was my fault."


    If it wasn''t for him, she should still have a happy meal with that boy, right?


    "Manager, have you packed the food just now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Not yet." The manager replied.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "Would you like to have lunch with me?" Tao Yanxi blinked a little mischievously, and said with a bit of charm.


    Di Yuanning was stunned for a moment, then laughed.


    "I would."


    Since the payment has been made, it is natural to finish the meal.


    The two came back to the table just now and sat down, enjoying the half-eaten food.


    They were sitting by the window, and the sun was pouring on them, reflecting the bright smiles on their faces.


    This meal was probably the best meal Di Yuanning had eaten this year.

 v3 Chapter 1027： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (6)

    After enjoying the perfect meal, Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning exchanged mobile phone numbers.


    Then, the two separated.


    Tao Yanxi returned home, changed into her own clothes, washed Di Yuanning''s clothes by hand and hung them up.


    Then, she took some time to clean up the rental room.


    The original body also had some brand-name bags, clothes, shoes, etc. All of them were packaged up by Tao Yanxi, and then went to the second-hand market and sold them all.


    The spare tires of the original body are very good for the original body. Although they are students, the famous brands they buy are more expensive than the other.


    So even the second-hand goods sold for a good price, a total of 50,000 yuan.


    The 50,000 yuan plus the remaining 2 yuan she had before made a total of 50,002 yuan, and this was all Tao Yanxi''s belongings.


    After those things were sold out, the rental house was emptied all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi bought some green plants and put them in the house, and bought herself a 5,000 yuan computer for her daily use.


    After a busy day, Tao Yan fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi was woken up by an arrogant noise.


    She rubbed her eyes and opened the door in her pajamas.


    I saw a middle-aged woman with a big waist and a big waist, also wearing pajamas, with her hands on her hips, and loudly scolded: "Get out of here! How dare you come to rent this old lady''s house without money, bah!"


    And the person she scolded was Di Yuanning, who stood up straight but could only bow his head sadly.


    Tao Yanxi''s dazed head suddenly woke up.


    She strode forward and stood in front of Di Yuanning.


    "It''s not that I don''t have money, it''s that I don''t want to rent your house and be in the company of a tyrannical woman like you."


    Tao Yanxi spoke very seriously, and the slightly provocative peach blossom eyes were full of disgust for her.


    Di Yuanning looked at the girl standing in front of him, his eyes slightly heavy.


    This is the second time, this is the second time she has stood in front of her.


    "Where did this little girl come from? Dare to challenge the old lady!"


    The fat on the middle-aged woman trembled, and a thick hand was about to call out to Tao Yanxi''s face.


    At this moment, Di Yuanning stepped forward and grabbed the middle-aged woman''s wrist.


    His eyes looked at her grimly, "Do you try it?"


    The middle-aged woman was startled by Di Yuanning''s expression, she gritted her teeth fiercely, and muttered something.


    Then she glared at the two of them and turned back to her room.


    "Student Di, you can live with me." Tao Yanxi said.


    Di Yuanning turned to look at Tao Yanxi, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down.


    He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say it.


    Tao Yanxi took Di Yuanning''s arm, "You can look at me first, and then decide that you can''t live anymore."


    Tao Yanxi took Di Yuanning into the house.


    To be honest, the house is very small, but because there are few things, it seems so empty.


    Tao Yanxi let go of Di Yuanning and raised her head slightly, her slender white neck seemed to glow in the sunlight.


    "Student Di, you know that the neighborhood is very messy. I live alone, so I''m always scared."


    "The house is very empty, we can buy a bunk bed, I sleep in the bed, you sleep in the bed."


    "Student Di, what do you think?"


    Di Yuanning looked at the girl with longing and hope flashing in his eyes. Even though there were countless reasons for refusal in his mind, he couldn''t say the words of refusal.

 v3 Chapter 1028： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (7)

    After a few minutes, he said a word.


    "Okay."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her eyebrows became enchanting.


    She raised her right hand and pushed the strands of hair that had slipped by her ear behind her ear. Every move was charming.


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes, he had always heard that Tao Yanxi had good skin and good tricks to seduce men.


    He always felt that what those people said was exaggeration.


    But now it seems that it is worthy of the name.


    Di Yuanning''s lips moved. In fact, he really wanted to ask Tao Yanxi, what was there in him that was worthy of her "seduction".


    Tao Yanxi''s targets are all rich people, and he is a poor ghost who can''t even pay the rent.


    But in the end, Di Yuanning still didn''t ask.


    Does this question matter?


    important.


    But compared to survival, this issue is not at all important.


    He hopes that he has what Tao Yanxi hopes for. In this case, she can use herself, and she can use him as a matter of course.


    Di Yuanning''s eyes fell on the computer placed on the table by Tao Yanxi.


    He recognized that computer. He had seen it in the computer city for a long time, hoping to buy it, but he had no money.


    Tao Yanxi noticed that Di Yuanning''s eyes were on the computer, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "You can borrow the computer if you want~"


    Di Yuanning''s eyes flashed quickly.


    "I''ll give you the money." Di Yuanning said in a low voice, he really needed a computer now.


    "Well... can you cook?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head and asked curiously.


    Di Yuanning nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s right, I can''t cook, the food outside is too expensive and not very healthy, so look, how about you cook every day to pay for the rent and rent the computer?"


    "Okay." Di Yuanning agreed without hesitation.


    This will not be a loss to him.


    "I''ll give you the daily food money."


    Tao Yanxi knew that Di Yuanning didn''t have much money now, that''s why she said this.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips, but did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi only regarded him as the default.


    "I''ll buy a bunk bed in a while."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, and the sun shone on her body, casting a golden light on her.


    Di Yuanning looked at the girl in front of him, for some reason, his eyes were a little sore.


    He rubbed his eyes and nodded slightly.


    After two seconds of silence, he couldn''t help but ask, "What do you want from me?"


    If you are good to someone for no reason, how can you have no intentions?


    Tao Yanxi was startled, knowing that Di Yuanning had probably misunderstood something.


    But she didn''t explain anything. Instead, she said, "Actually, there is one thing that really needs your help."


    Di Yuanning''s mind flashed the thought of "as expected", but for some reason, he felt a little disappointed.


    "Actually, my grades aren''t very good, and the exam is still a month away. I know you''re a top student, so..."


    Tao Yanxi bowed her head shyly, "Can you teach me high numbers?"


    Di Yuanning was silent for a few seconds, "That''s it?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Yes."


    "Okay." Di Yuanning replied, it''s just a high number, for him, it''s just a matter of hands.


    "I have to go out for a part-time job during the day, and only come back at night," Di Yuanning said.

 v3 Chapter 1029： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (8)

    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can guarantee that I pass the final exam." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning nodded, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi asked Di Yuanning to rest at home and use the computer as she liked, while she herself went out.


    Tao Yanxi went to the second-hand market, bought some necessary furniture, and got on and off the bed.


    She also spent an extra 100 yuan for the seller there to send it over and assemble it for her.


    After the bed was installed, Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning cleaned up the room again.


    The room seemed a little empty before, but now, there is a sense of fulfillment.


    In the afternoon, Di Yuanning went out to find a part-time job.


    He doesn''t have much money on him now, he has to make money to support himself.


    And he has not paid the tuition for this semester. The school said that if he cannot pay the tuition before the final exam, he may face withdrawal.


    The tuition fee is 5,000 yuan, and now he only has a few hundred yuan in his hands.


    Di Yuanning stood on the street and sighed deeply.


    Life is so hard.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi took the original mobile phone and deleted all the previous spare tires.


    There was also a post about her being a green tea **** on the school''s forum. The post was hung up high, and the floors below were covered with thousands of floors.


    There are all kinds of ugly curse words in there.


    Some people obviously don''t know her, but they still use the most vicious words to insult someone they don''t know.


    The original body also replied to the post before, and it was generally all kinds of pitiful selling, and then a denial of three consecutive and so on, the effect was not very good.


    After all, under the background of the heroine''s halo, her little tricks are not enough to see at all.


    Tao Yanxi canceled the forum account, and she didn''t plan to explain anything more.


    To be precise, she did not intend to meet the heroine again.


    Her priority now is to make money.


    Only by earning more money can I make myself and my brother a better life.


    At present, she still has tens of thousands of yuan, and she spent more than 1,000 yuan to register a store on Taobao.


    In order to attract spare tires, the original body once went to learn to draw and practiced a good hand.


    So the shop she opened is to sell all kinds of paintings, as well as help others to write.


    Tao Yanxi took a few photos of the words she wrote and uploaded them. In order to gain exposure, she had to spend money to find some people to check the order.


    As for the remaining money, Tao Yanxi distributed it back to the original spare tires in proportion.


    But she all transferred them to their cards, after all, she had deleted all of those people''s WeChat accounts.


    That night, Di Yuanning bought some vegetables and came back.


    He found a part-time job today to help a high school student with his homework. It costs 200 yuan an hour, two hours a day. For him, it''s already pretty good.


    In order to celebrate that he found a good part-time job, he also specially bought prawns that he would never give up on weekdays, and made them for Tao Yanxi to eat.


    This dinner, Tao Yanxi was very satisfied.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi took care of her Taobao store.


    Maybe it was the brushing that played a role, and she finally received an order today.


    The buyer asked her to write a love poem and send him a photo.


    Tao Yanxi sent the written love poem to the buyer and got ten dollars.

 v3 Chapter 1030： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (9)

    Tao Yanxi''s face became beautiful when she received the account reminder from the backstage.


    Seeing this, Di Yuanning suddenly said, "You look very happy."


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Di Yuanning, "Yes, I''m very happy."


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes, feeling a little gloomy in his heart.


    So happy because those spare tires started to care for her again? Did you give her money again?


    "I opened a Taobao store, and I received an order today. I have ten yuan." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    The girl''s voice was soft, and the butterfly-like eyelashes trembled gently, as if telling her joy.


    Di Yuanning knew that his mind was dirty, so he could not help clenching his fists.


    After a few seconds, he slowly loosened his fist.


    "You..." Di Yuanning''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, with a little doubt on her face.


    "You are different from the rumors." Di Yuanning said.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was startled, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It turns out that a scholar like you also believes in rumors~"


    Tao Yanxi''s body leaned back slightly, and some naughty long hair floated on her cheeks, showing off some of her weakness.


    When Di Yuanning heard this, he suddenly laughed.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, and there was a trace of inexplicable joy in his laughter.


    "You''re right, I shouldn''t believe rumors."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally.


    "Tao Yanxi." Di Yuanning sat up straight and stretched out his right hand, "Nice to meet you."


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face became more and more obvious.


    She also stretched out her right hand and shook it with Di Yuanning''s.


    "Nice to meet you, Di Yuanning~"


    The lingering final sound has a charming taste, which makes Di Yuanning''s heart a little itchy.


    He thought that although the rumors could not be believed all, the peach talk was very appealing, but it was true.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw their own figures in each other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The fact that Tao Yanxi cancelled the forum number was the first thing Wen Langyuan discovered.


    After going back that day, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and he even felt that he was being tricked by Tao Yanxi.


    So he has been spying on that thread on the forum, and seeing those people insulting Tao Yanxi, he felt angry and relieved.


    I was so angry that how could those people scold Tao Yanxi like that, but the cool thing was that Tao Yanxi, such a hateful person, should be scolded!


    In the end, Wen Langyuan didn''t know what mood he was in.


    He flipped through Tao Yanxi''s post, trying to figure out the meaning of those words over and over again.


    As a result, after trying to figure it out, I found that those messages disappeared!


    He thought there was something wrong with his phone, and he logged out several times.


    In the end, he discovered that it was Tao Yanxi who cancelled the forum account.


    At that moment, Wen Langyuan couldn''t tell how he felt.


    It was as if someone he had been secretly in love with suddenly disappeared in front of him...


    As soon as Wen Langyuan came up with this idea, he couldn''t help but pooh twice.


    Have a crush on Tao Yanxi?


    Pooh! Absolutely impossible!


    He just thinks that Tao Yanxi is very good-looking, and men are visual animals.


    In addition, after Tao Yanxi canceled her account, wouldn''t she be able to see the ripping force?


    You know, he is also very gossip!


    Wen Langyuan found a lot of reasons for himself, but in the end, the more he thought about it, the more wrong it became.


    In the end, in a fit of irritability, he directly posted the matter of Tao Yanxi''s cancellation of the forum account on the forum.

 v3 Chapter 1031： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (10)

    Tao Yanxi had no idea about how the outside world was strife.


    She and Di Yuanning both slept in their own beds and slept soundly.


    The two of them seemed to have a sweet dream, and the corners of their mouths could not contain a smile.


    The next morning, Di Yuanning cooked a little porridge, Tao Yanxi got up and had breakfast with him, and Di Yuanning went out.


    He still has a class today, and he has to go out part-time in the afternoon, but he doesn''t have much time at home.


    Today''s Tao Yanxi also has classes, and there are two classes, one of which is advanced math class.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have to think about it, she knew what kind of scene she would be in after she went to class.


    She couldn''t help rubbing her temples, which was a little nasty.


    But no matter how bad it was, she still had to go to class.


    In order to avoid unexpected situations, she deliberately wore a simple short sleeve and a pair of loose and casual jeans today.


    The original body did not study at all, so he didn''t even have a book.


    Tao Yanxi could only go to class empty-handed.


    I don''t know if she proposes to read books with her classmates, will any classmates agree?


    But with her current reputation, it might be difficult.


    But anyway, she has to go to class.


    When the class bell rang, Tao Yanxi also came to the classroom accurately.


    Because the advanced mathematics class is taught by several people majoring together, the classroom is basically full.


    It''s just that there is no one sitting in the first row. I think it must be because of fear of the teacher?


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found that most of them looked at him with a look of good drama or even contempt, and couldn''t help sighing inwardly.


    She went straight to the first row and sat down, obediently waiting for the teacher''s arrival.


    Wen Langyuan was also in this advanced math class, and he also came in by the bell.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi sitting in the first row, he couldn''t help frowning.


    He didn''t want to sit with Tao Yanxi!


    Although Wen Langyuan thought so, but his body honestly walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    In the end, he sat in the first row only one seat away from Tao Yanxi.


    After the teacher came in, he saw that there were people sitting in the first row, and smiled at Tao Yanxi and Wen Langyuan.


    There was nothing on Tao Yanxi''s table, not even a pen, which can be said to be very presumptuous.


    As for Wen Langyuan, um... he didn''t take anything either.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and listened carefully to the teacher''s lecture.


    But Wen Langyuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s side face, and his mood couldn''t help but fluctuate.


    The girl''s side face is a little less charming than the front face, but it has a more pure taste.


    Even if her beautiful figure is hidden by loose short sleeves, she can still see some outlines faintly.


    In those twinkling eyes, there seemed to be light hidden.


    Wen Langyuan suddenly felt a little jealous of the person the girl kept staring at.


    Wen Langyuan followed the girl''s eyes and saw the bald teacher of Gaoshu.


    Wen Langyuan: ...


    Forget it, he''s not jealous anymore, after all, baldness is already pitiful.


    Teacher Gao Shu received Wen Langyuan''s eyes and thought he wanted to come up and do the question he asked.


    So he said with a smile: "This male student, come up and do this problem."


    Wen Langyuan: ...


    Dead bald!


    Wen Langyuan stood up reluctantly, glanced occasionally, but saw the girl''s encouraging eyes and the sweet smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hmph, he won''t be confused by a woman like Tao Yanxi!

 v3 Chapter 1032： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (11)

    Wen Langyuan walked to the podium, holding chalk, looked at the topic he couldn''t understand, and was silent.


    "What''s wrong? Classmate? Can''t do it?" Teacher Gao Shu asked with a smile, unaware of Wen Langyuan''s embarrassment.


    Wen Langyuan lowered his head and uttered the word "um" from his nose.


    The teacher of high mathematics thought for a while, "Well, you can find a classmate to do it."


    When Wen Langyuan heard this, the first thought in his mind was Tao Yanxi.


    He turned around and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    There is a bad feeling.


    "Teacher, just this classmate in the first row." Wen Langyuan said with a smile.


    The teacher of high school responded with a smile, "This female classmate, come, come and see."


    Tao Yanxi walked up reluctantly, she glanced at the question, she could do it, but it was a difficult question.


    If she did it, wouldn''t it be inconsistent with her status as a scumbag?


    And only yesterday she told Di Yuanning that she was very poor in high school and hoped that he could help her with tutoring. If she solves this problem today, those who are good may be babbling non-stop.


    If this news reaches Di Yuanning''s ears, he will inevitably have a estrangement with himself.


    Tao Yan thought about it, she really couldn''t do this question!


    Tao Yanxi held the chalk, bowed her head, and sincerely apologized to the Gaoshu teacher: "Teacher, I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    The teacher of high mathematics was not angry either. This question was still a bit difficult, and he didn''t have much hope.


    The attitude of the student in front of him can be considered sincere, and he will naturally not be too embarrassed.


    "It''s alright, then you go down." Teacher Gaoshu waved his hand, "But then you have to listen carefully!"


    The teacher of high mathematics said with a smile, and then began to talk about this question.


    Tao Yanxi listened very carefully, nodding her head from time to time, as if she was interacting silently with the teacher.


    The teacher of high school is full of joy, and now there are not many students who can listen to the class so seriously.


    This is a good thing, a good thing!


    After the happy high math class ended, Tao Yanxi got up and went to the cafeteria for lunch.


    The food in the cafeteria is delicious and cheap, suitable for her now poor.


    Wen Langyuan saw that Tao Yanxi was ignoring him at all, so he could not help frowning.


    He followed Tao Yanxi, wanting to know where she was going.


    At this time, it is not a meal time, so there are not many people in the cafeteria.


    But not many, there are still people.


    And coincidentally, a spare tire before the original body was also in the cafeteria.


    The spare tire was eating with the people in his dormitory. When he saw Tao Yanxi, he said something to the people in the dormitory, and the spare tire turned green on the spot.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what happened. She went to the window for the meal and asked for two meat and one vegetarian meal, a total of seven yuan, and a free soup, which can be said to be a good deal.


    Wen Langyuan followed Tao Yanxi and asked for a meal exactly like hers.


    Although Tao Yanxi knew that Wen Langyuan was following her, she didn''t mean to talk to her.


    What happened that day was not very pleasant, and Wen Lang couldn''t tell how he thought of her in his heart.


    It''s better for her not to talk rashly.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, found a place to sit down, and ate quietly.


    Wen Langyuan saw that Tao Yanxi really ignored his intentions, and sat directly opposite Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1033： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (13)

    "Hey!"


    Wen Langyuan became angrier the more he thought about it, he couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t look up, um... If she didn''t call her name, she wouldn''t be seated correctly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she still ate her food quietly.


    "You..." Wen Langyuan was about to say something, but was interrupted by a gruff voice.


    "This is your new spare tire?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi put down her chopsticks and looked up.


    Oh, it is one of the spare tires of the original body, what does it seem to be called Wang Fang?


    Wang Fang glanced at Wen Langyuan and said with a sneer, "I see your vision is getting worse and worse, why? Your new spare tire doesn''t take you to a high-end restaurant, so you come to the cafeteria to eat?"


    "This classmate, if there is nothing else, please don''t disturb my meal."


    Tao Yanxi''s tone was soft, but what he said was not polite at all.


    When Wang Fang heard Tao Yanxi say this, he suddenly became angry.


    Just now his roommate was still making fun of him, saying that he was too stupid to be Tao Yanxi''s spare tire.


    Thinking of the money he spent for Tao Yanxi, he became even more angry.


    "Tao Yanxi, what? You want to escape now? When you used Lao Tzu''s money, how could you be so righteous?" Wang Fang said with a sneer.


    Wen Langyuan watched from the side, not intending to relieve the siege.


    He wanted to see how Tao Yanxi dealt with these men.


    He must not be soft-hearted, unless... unless Tao Yanxi opens his mouth to beg him!


    Yes, that''s right, as long as Tao Yanxi begged him, then he could consider helping her out.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Wen Langyuan and pursed her lips.


    She lowered her eyes slightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her lips that were like delicate peach blossoms were slightly opened.


    "This classmate, I never thought of escaping. I did something wrong in the past. I have already returned your money to you."


    "Fuck! When did you..."


    Halfway through the sentence, Wang Fang suddenly remembered a sum of money that suddenly arrived in his bank card yesterday, a total of 7,000 yuan. He thought that someone made a mistake, and hurriedly went to buy a pair of sneakers.


    Is it...


    Wang Fang''s expression changed, and the next moment he heard Tao Yanxi say, "Student Wang, I have already transferred your money to your bank card."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes, and those originally soft eyes became sharp at this moment.


    Wang Fang''s face changed, he gritted his teeth, he did get the money, so it seemed that he had no reason to come to Tao Yanxi for trouble.


    He looked back at his roommates who were looking at him, and felt a little unwilling.


    "You gave me the money back, but why didn''t you say anything about wasting my time and energy?" Wang Fang began to mess around.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Wang Fang with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The sun shone on her body, casting a hazy light on her.


    Wang Fang''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, Tao Yanxi was really good-looking.


    "Student, you have already wasted my meal time."


    Tao Yanxi''s thin lips parted slightly, and there was a trace of impatience in her eyes.


    When Wang Fang heard that Tao Yanxi dared to dislike him, he immediately slapped the table.


    "You bitch..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tao Yanxi picked up the plate and slapped it directly on Wang Fang''s head.


    Tangtangshuishui ran down Wang Fang''s face, looking very embarrassed.


    "This classmate, there are some things, it''s better not to say."

 v3 Chapter 1034： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (13)

    Wang Fang looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi has always been soft and weak in his impression, not even speaking in a loud voice, let alone a dinner plate slapped on his head.


    But now Tao Yanxi...


    Wang Fang swallowed his saliva, inexplicably felt that Tao Yanxi was a little domineering.


    He was a little terrified, this Tao Yanxi couldn''t be a broken jar, right?


    "Student, is there anything else?"


    Although Tao Yanxi''s voice was still so soft, it was obviously threatening.


    Wang Fang successfully persuaded.


    He shook his head, not daring to make a sound.


    People who look weak on weekdays go crazy, maybe it''s the most terrible!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Wen Langyuan, who was stunned beside him, clapped his hands, and left the cafeteria directly.


    She wasn''t full yet, which was a disappointment.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, and it seemed that he could only go home and make something to eat.


    Tao Yan Xi Shi Shi Ran left, but everyone in the cafeteria started to boil.


    You know, Tao Yanxi, in their eyes, has always been the representative of the weak and weak green tea bitch.


    Now he actually dares to put a plate on a man who is 1.8 meters tall. To be honest, he looks a bit handsome!


    Many people began to doubt that the "Tao Yanxi" they saw on the forum was really her real appearance?


    Not long after Tao Yanxi left, someone posted this incident on the forum, attracting another wave of melon eaters.


    At this time, Wen Langyuan also reacted. He felt his heart beating, and suddenly got a little excited.


    Oops, what''s going on?


    Why did he think that Tao Yanxi just now was so handsome!


    Wen Langyuan''s ears were a little red, he fanned the wind with his palm, took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down his mood.


    No, no, he must not be fooled by this woman Tao Yanxi!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi came home, he cooked some noodles by himself.


    In the afternoon, she also went to a professional class, and successfully received a large wave of curious, doubtful, admiring, disdainful eyes from the people who eat melons.


    Tao Yanxi''s face was normal, pretending she didn''t see anything, no one came up to ask her about the gossip anyway.


    After the pleasant professional class, Tao Yanxi returned home and continued to look at his Taobao store.


    Today, her business is not bad. There are five orders in total, and she made about one hundred yuan.


    Tao Yanxi is not a greedy person. He earns a hundred yuan a day, and a few thousand yuan a month.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Di Yuanning came back from outside.


    He was also carrying some vegetables in his hand, which he thought should have been bought by the way on the way back.


    After Di Yuanning returned, he went to the kitchen to start cooking.


    His speed is very fast, but in half an hour, everything is done.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning sat face to face to eat together.


    Tao Yanxi ate fast, but she didn''t feel that rush at all, instead she showed a hint of elegance.


    As soon as Di Yuanning looked up, he could see Tao Yanxi shrouded in lights.


    He was slightly startled, no matter how many times he watched it, he would still be amazed by Tao Yanxi.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips and said suddenly, "Is someone bothering you today?"


    Tao Yanxi was startled, she recalled the so-called "troublesome" in her mind.


    "It''s not a big trouble." Tao Yanxi put down her chopsticks, supported her chin with one hand, and looked at Di Yuanning with a smile.

 v3 Chapter 1035： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (14)

    "Student Di, you seem to care about me very much."


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes, "I just heard someone mention it by chance."


    No, no, he actually saw it on the forum.


    He had read all the posts about Tao Yanxi.


    He also knew that Tao Yanxi had cancelled the forum account.


    Come to think of it, the words on those forums made her sad.


    Thinking of this, Di Yuanning only felt that a certain part of his heart was lightly pricked by a needle.


    Not very painful, but still a little uncomfortable.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Di Yuanning say this, a trace of obvious loss crossed her face.


    "That''s it~"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice also had a hint of loss.


    "I thought classmate Di was on purpose to inquire about this."


    Tao Yanxi sighed.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips, and at this moment, he wanted to tell her the truth.


    But his lips moved, and in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Di Yuanning was silent, laughed lightly, and said with a hint of mischief: "Just kidding with you, let''s eat quickly, after eating, you must teach me high numbers~ Today in class today At that time, the teacher asked me to do the problem, but I didn''t do it."


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning replied in a low voice, he also knew about this.


    The two ate quietly again.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    The next time is the teaching time.


    The two were sitting very close, and Di Yuanning could even smell the faint scent of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    The scent penetrated into his nose and straight into his heart.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips, a little distracted.


    "Student Di, is this the right thing to do?" Tao Yanxi pointed at an advanced math problem she had just completed.


    Di Yuanning came back to his senses and glanced at it.


    "Well, that''s right." Di Yuanning said.


    Tao Yanxi raised a smile, revealing a trace of charm between her eyebrows.


    "It''s all well taught by classmate Di~"


    The breath that Tao Yanxi exhaled when she spoke seemed to linger in Di Yuanning''s nose.


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes and clenched his hand on one side.


    "You are very smart." Di Yuanning said.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "This is the most unrealistic compliment I''ve ever heard."


    Di Yuanning raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "You are very smart." Di Yuanning said again.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, and her body suddenly leaned towards Di Yuanning.


    Her face was also one point closer to Di Yuanning.


    "Then do I look good?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Di Yuanning looked at Tao Yanxi, who was in front of him, with a hint of crimson in his ears.


    Is Tao Yanxi good-looking?


    It must be beautiful.


    Di Yuanning moved his lips and issued a monotonous "um".


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth deepened, and her pale fingers touched Di Yuanning''s ear.


    "Your ears are red~"


    Di Yuanning hurriedly turned his head and said seriously, "Do you still want me to teach you advanced math?"


    "Think about it~" Tao Yanxi said again and again.


    "Then listen to the class carefully!" Di Yuanning turned his head and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Seeing that Di Yuanning''s earlobes were redder than before, Tao Yan couldn''t help but smile even happier.


    Oh, why is my brother so duplicitous?


    Tao Yanxi leaned into Di Yuanning''s ear and said softly, "Student Di, how can you continue to teach me if you don''t turn your head around? Huh?"


    The warm breath sprayed on Di Yuanning''s ears, making his whole body stiff...

 v3 Chapter 1036： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (15)

    Di Yuanning didn''t know what kind of mood he was in when he turned around.


    He pointed his finger on the textbook, and his voice became a little stiff.


    "This Lagrange theorem..."


    Tao Yanxi also knew that Di Yuanning could not be teased too much, so she leaned back slightly and listened intently to Di Yuanning''s Lagrange theorem.


    Di Yuanning is worthy of being a scholar, and his knowledge points are very clear.


    Di Yuanning is a good teacher.


    The two ended up studying for only an hour. In Di Yuanning''s view, Tao Yanxi, who had just started studying, couldn''t bear a lot of learning content for the time being, so he ended the teaching ahead of schedule.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the table and did a few questions, and then let Di Yuanning take a look.


    Di Yuanning found that Tao Yanxi had done all the questions right, and the method was very simple.


    He raised his head and glanced at Tao Yanxi one more time.


    Tao Yanxi calmly faced Di Yuanning''s gaze, her eyes were clear and translucent.


    "Very good." Di Yuanning praised.


    Tao Yanxi is the smartest student he has ever seen, um...except himself.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Di Yuanning complimenting herself so much.


    Her smile was soft, like a ray of spring breeze, rippling into Di Yuanning''s heart.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Tao Yanxi said, and put away the textbooks at the same time.


    In front of Di Yuanning was Tao Yanxi''s computer, and the light reflected from the computer screen was projected on Di Yuanning''s face, adding a hint of unpredictable taste to him.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    "I''m going to take a bath, do you want to wash?"


    Tao Yanxi stood up and brushed her hair.


    Di Yuanning''s ears were slightly red, and he murmured, "Go ahead."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything else, turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Because the room is not big, the bathroom occupies only a few square meters.


    Fortunately, it is enough to accommodate one person.


    The sound of water coming from the bathroom can''t help but make people think.


    Even if Di Yuanning had never had this association, at this time, his face couldn''t help but dyed a layer of crimson.


    Di Yuanning shook his head and threw the distracting thoughts out of his mind.


    He is not qualified to think about things that he cannot have at present.


    Before him and Tao Yanxi, it would never be possible.


    Di Yuanning is still very clear about how much he has.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips, a heavy look flashed across his face.


    He has put his energy back on the computer, and he''s been working on a small game recently.


    Di Yuanning''s major is computer, and he is smart and hardworking, so it is very simple for him to design a small game.


    It''s just that he didn''t have a computer before, so he didn''t want to go to the Internet cafe. You know, the Internet cafe costs five yuan an hour.


    No matter how simple the small game is, it still takes several hours or even a dozen hours.


    In the past, he couldn''t even pay the rent, let alone go to an Internet cafe.


    Well now, he borrowed Tao Yanxi''s computer, and he can develop a small game soon.


    When the mini-game is sold, he will have money.


    When you have money...


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes, pursed his lips tightly, and focused on the code again.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came out wearing a pajamas.

 v3 Chapter 1037： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (16)

    Her hair was wet and casually draped over her shoulders, and the water droplets soaked the already thin pajamas, revealing her beautiful figure.


    Di Yuanning heard the voice and subconsciously looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Di Yuanning was looking at her, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch into a smile.


    "Does it look good?"


    Di Yuanning was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head quickly, and whispered "good-looking".


    Di Yuanning always knew that Tao Yanxi was good-looking.


    However, every time he looked at her, although he was already prepared, he would still be amazed by her.


    Tao Yanxi did have the capital to make a man pay for her.


    The light shone on Tao Yanxi''s body, and from Di Yuanning''s point of view, the clear sky-like eyes seemed to be dotted with stars, attracting people to offer everything to her.


    Tao Yanxi took out the hairdryer and started blowing her hair.


    The loud hair dryer seemed to suddenly break a certain ambiguous silence in the room, giving the room a sense of downtown.


    Di Yuanning finally came back to his senses, but his eyes couldn''t help but look at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers were interspersed in her hair, and water droplets slipped from her skin, some fell to the ground, and some touched her slender and white neck like a swan.


    Tao Yanxi''s hair was a little long, and the waist-length hair seemed to have vitality, which made Di Yuanning feel a little hot.


    Di Yuanning hurriedly lowered his head and took a few deep breaths before calming down.


    After Tao Yanxi had blown her hair, she tilted her head slightly and saw Di Yuanning lowered her head, looking like she was thinking seriously.


    My brother is really serious.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and put the hair dryer away.


    She did another simple facial moisturizer and climbed into bed.


    "I''m going to bed first." Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, making people reluctant to speak loudly to her.


    "Okay." Di Yuanning responded. He turned off the computer, not wanting to disturb Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi covered the quilt and quickly fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Di Yuanning lightly went to the bathroom. After a quick shower, he wiped his hair casually and lay down on the bed.


    Tao Yanxi was very quiet when she slept, only occasionally turning her head.


    But because Tao Yanxi was going to bed, whenever she turned over, Di Yuanning, who was sleeping out of bed, would inevitably feel a little shaking.


    Despite a tiring day, he was not sleepy at all.


    Di Yuanning took out his mobile phone and played with the Tetris that came with his mobile phone.


    Because of his poverty, his mobile phones were all bought from the second-hand market, which had long been eliminated and could only play Tetris, make calls and send text messages.


    I don''t know how long it took before Di Yuanning cried a little sleepy.


    He put down his phone and was about to go to sleep when he heard Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    "elder brother¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was full of grievances.


    Di Yuanning only felt as if a needle had been pricked somewhere in his heart, he pursed his lips and let out a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t respond, she was probably talking in her sleep just now.


    Di Yuanning closed his eyes, but the word "brother" that was full of grievances kept playing back in his mind.


    Tao Yanxi, does she actually have a brother?


    He never seemed to have heard of it.


    At this time, Di Yuanning discovered that he actually knew nothing about Tao Yanxi''s family background.

 v3 Chapter 1038： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (17)

    Di Yuanning rubbed his temples and told himself that he had to rest.


    What happened to Tao Yanxi had nothing to do with him.


    He and she are not from the same world after all.


    Under such deceptive self-hypnosis, Di Yuanning gradually fell asleep.


    However, he didn''t sleep well that night.


    The next morning, Di Yuanning went out after making breakfast.


    Tao Yanxi has no class today, so she got up a little late.


    After she woke up, she simply cleaned up and reheated the breakfast Di Yuanning made.


    Today, her luck is not bad. Taobao store has several orders today, and another order is to draw portraits.


    Tao Yanxi spent a little time sketching the portrait, and then sent it out.


    Today, she has earned a total of 500 yuan, and her small treasury has more than a few hundred yuan.


    Around 3 o''clock in the afternoon, an unfamiliar number called her. At that time, she was concentrating on sketching, so she didn''t receive the call.


    When she found out later, she did not return such a call.


    In Tao Yanxi''s view, the unfamiliar phone call was either a sales pitch or a call from the original spare tire.


    Either way, she doesn''t really want to deal with it.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, Di Yuanning came back.


    The first thing he did when he came back was to cook.


    After dinner, Di Yuanning taught Tao Yanxi high math for a while.


    And just like that, a peaceful day passed.


    But for Di Yuanning, in fact, today is not so peaceful.


    Today, all day long, his mind is full of the dream words Tao Yanxi said last night.


    In the afternoon, he also deliberately went to the forum to read all the posts about Tao Yanxi.


    Unfortunately, those posts are basically scolding Tao Yanxi.


    There is basically no news about Tao Yanxi''s family background.


    However, it was revealed that Tao Yanxi did not go home during the winter and summer vacations.


    Di Yuanning listened to the sound of bathing coming from the bathroom, lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Good night." Tao Yanxi''s voice sounded in Di Yuanning''s ears, and he finally recovered.


    Di Yuanning responded with a low "um" and said "good night" in his heart.


    The lives of the two of them were pushed forward day by day.


    Because Tao Yanxi deliberately avoided the heroine Chu Wan, Tao Yanxi''s life has been calm for so many days.


    The final exam is coming soon. Under Di Yuanning''s meticulous guidance, Tao Yanxi''s high math grades successfully passed the pass line.


    After the exam is over, it is a joyous summer vacation.


    A week ago, Di Yuanning sold the mini game he designed and got a lot of money.


    He bought a high-end computer, but did not propose to move out


    Tao Yanxi did not take the initiative to mention this matter, the two seemed to acquiesce to the current cohabitation relationship.


    Although Di Yuanning got a sum of money, he still found two part-time jobs during his summer vacation.


    Di Yuanning worked part-time outside during the day, and when he came back at night, he would write code with a computer.


    Compared to Di Yuanning''s busy schedule, Tao Yanxi was obviously much more relaxed.


    Every day is to look at Taobao stores, and then send courier to receive courier and so on.


    Tao Yanxi seems to have become a house girl.


    When the summer vacation was about to end, Tao Yanxi received a phone call from the original mother.

 v3 Chapter 1039： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (18)

    "Hey, Yan Xi, do you have any money there? Send me some points." The voice over there was a little cowardly and pitiful, but what he said was so righteous.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, "How much do you want?"


    "Twenty thousand." He said rudely.


    "I only have two thousand." Tao Yanxi said.


    "How is that possible!" The voice over there immediately became sharp, "You let those men give you to you! Aren''t you the best at coaxing men?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she looked up at her face reflected in the window.


    The big tree outside the window swayed, and in the window her face was shattered.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, and the mottled and complicated emotions closed in her eyes.


    "no."


    The merciless words came out of her pink lips, making the person on the phone even more angry.


    "I don''t care! Within today, you must send me 20,000 yuan!"


    After that, he quickly hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hung up call and threw the phone aside.


    Twenty thousand? no!


    Isn''t the reason why the original body left this world so decisively because she didn''t feel any warmth?


    As for that home, for the original body, it is probably another kind of despair.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a little headache.


    Fortunately, the original family''s family is far away in other cities, and will not come here for a while, otherwise she is afraid that she will not have a good life.


    But this also reminded Tao Yanxi that she had to make money faster and move out of here as soon as possible.


    Tao Yanxi has expanded his Taobao store to some more business, and he can earn a few hundred yuan a day, and occasionally, if he is lucky, he can earn more than a thousand yuan.


    Tao Yanxi invested all the money she earned. Fortunately, she is now an adult, and can do many things by herself without the need for a guardian.


    In the evening, Di Yuanning came back.


    After dinner, Di Yuanning looked at Tao Yanxi with an expression of hesitating to speak.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "Student Di, you keep looking at me, what''s the matter?"


    Suddenly being asked this, Di Yuanning couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    He coughed lightly, hiding his embarrassment.


    After a few seconds, he said, "I may be away for a few days."


    Tao Yanxi was startled, "Although I know it''s rude to ask me like this, I still can''t help but want to ask, Classmate Di, where are you going?"


    The last sentence clearly had a trace of grievance, and even Tao Yanxi didn''t know why she felt aggrieved.


    "It''s my mother''s birthday in a few days. I want to go back and see her." Di Yuanning explained.


    "Is that so..." Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Can I go with you?"


    "I''m very curious, what kind of mother can cultivate such a good person like Di."


    Di Yuanning was praised by Tao Yanxi, and there was a hint of pink in his ears.


    "If, if you really want to go..." Di Yuanning said with a little stumbling.


    "Of course I want to go!" A warm smile bloomed on Tao Yanxi''s face, "That''s it~"


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning responded, his eyes fixed on Tao Yanxi, who was smiling brightly.


    No matter how many times he saw her, she was still so beautiful that his heart trembled.

 v3 Chapter 1040： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (19)

    Di Yuanning didn''t know why he promised Tao Yanxi to go back with him to see his mother.


    He couldn''t predict how Tao Yanxi would react when he saw his mother.


    He only knows that time will push them forward infinitely until they can no longer see the past.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist. After she decided to follow Di Yuanning to see his mother, she immediately began to pack her things.


    In fact, she didn''t have much to bring, just two sets of clothes and some toiletries.


    As for Di Yuanning''s luggage, it was even simpler, he didn''t even take his clothes.


    Tao Yanxi only thought that he had clothes at home and didn''t say anything.


    The next day, the two came to the passenger station together. After buying the tickets, they took the bus for three hours before arriving at City B.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Di Yuanning would take her to his house.


    But when the familiar hospital sign appeared in front of her, she realized something in a trance.


    Tao Yanxi was silent, followed behind Di Yuanning and watched him walk to the hospital step by step.


    This is a mental hospital in City B, perhaps because it has been in disrepair for a long time. From the outside, the hospital is really dilapidated.


    Fortunately, the attitude of the medical staff in the hospital is very good. This is probably the only warmth in this dilapidated hospital.


    Di Yuanning first went to the cashier to pay the money, Tao Yanxi watched, and paid a total of 23,550 yuan.


    After paying the money, Di Yuanning turned to Tao Yanxi and said, "Do you want to go to the ward with me?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, let''s go with you."


    Di Yuanning didn''t say anything after hearing this.


    Di Yuanning seemed to be very familiar with the hospital. He shuttled through the corridors of the hospital and gradually entered his own world with Tao Yanxi.


    The ward where Di Yuanning''s mother is located is on the second floor. The ward is against the outside garden, and there are some shrubs in the garden.


    Tao Yanxi followed Di Yuanning to the ward, where there was only a woman sitting.


    The woman turned her back to them, and her back looked a little thin.


    Waist-length hair fell down her body, adding a touch of softness to her.


    She seemed to hear a voice, and without turning her head, she just said, "You''re here."


    That tone, with a hint of resentment in the unfamiliarity, made Tao Yanxi, the other person, couldn''t help but tremble when he heard it.


    Is this... really a mother''s attitude towards a son?


    Or did Mother Di mistake them for someone else?


    "Well, I''m here." Di Yuanning walked towards the hospital bed.


    When he came to the hospital, he didn''t buy anything, he was empty-handed, and the only thing he brought was probably money.


    "I have already paid for the hospitalization fee." Di Yuanning moved a chair and motioned Tao Yanxi to sit down.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly, rejecting Di Yuanning''s kindness.


    Di Yuanning didn''t care either, just looked at Di''s back and said, "Tomorrow is your birthday. If you want something to eat, I''ll buy it for you."


    "I want to see him." Mother Di said.


    She turned around slowly, and when she saw Tao Yanxi''s figure, she was stunned at first, and then a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes quickly.


    Her pale fingers tightly grasped the quilt under her and asked with obvious resentment, "Your girlfriend?"


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes, "No."


    Hearing this answer, Di''s mother breathed a sigh of relief.

 v3 Chapter 1041： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (20)

    Tao Yanxi noticed that on Mother Di''s wrist, there was a bracelet marked with her name - Di Wuhua.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, so did Di Yuanning actually follow his mother''s surname?


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the doubts in her heart, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Auntie, hello, I''m Di Yuanning''s classmate, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    Di Wuhua stared at Tao Yanxi blankly, and a few seconds later, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    That smile was exactly the same as Tao Yanxi''s smile.


    Di Wuhua lifted a strand of her long hair, and her temperament became gentle.


    She looked at Di Yuanning and said, "I believe she is not your girlfriend anymore."


    Her son would never fall in love with someone with a similar personality to her mother.


    When she saw Tao Yanxi''s smile, Di Wuhua knew it.


    The girl in front of her is her kind.


    And what Di Yuanning hated most was such a woman.


    Thinking of this, Di Wuhua''s smile deepened.


    "Tao Yanxi, what a good name."


    If she could make Di Yuanning suffer a bit, she would like her more.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that Di Wuhua''s tone was very strange, but Di Wuhua was her elder no matter what, she really couldn''t turn her face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Auntie."


    Di Yuanning watched the interaction between the two women with a slightly gloomy expression.


    Di Yuanning suddenly reached a thousand and stood in front of Tao Yanxi.


    "She''s not like you."


    When Di Wuhua heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "My dear son, you should keep lying to yourself."


    Di Yuanning''s hands hanging on both sides suddenly clenched tightly, he pursed his lips tightly, and was silent for a few seconds.


    "Tomorrow I''ll bring a cake to see you."


    After speaking, Di Yuanning took Tao Yanxi''s arm and turned to leave.


    Behind him was Di Wuhua''s almost roaring voice.


    "I want to see him! I want to see him! I want to see him!"


    After almost embarrassed escaping the ward, Di Yuanning took Tao Yanxi to the hotel near the hospital.


    The hotel is very cheap, 30 yuan a night, but the conditions are very poor, even the toilets are public.


    Di Yuanning also seemed to know that such conditions were too shabby, plus what happened in the ward today, so Di Yuanning didn''t really want Tao Yanxi to stay with him.


    So after he booked the hotel, he specially said to Tao Yanxi: "I''ll go to the city center and book a better hotel for you. After I finish my business here tomorrow, we''ll go back together."


    Tao Yanxi sat on a somewhat worn chair, shook his head and said, "No, I''ll just live with you."


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips and wanted to say something.


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t give him a chance to say anything. She opened her suitcase and started packing.


    Di Yuanning knew that Tao Yanxi probably had the intention of staying in this hotel.


    At this time, it was also a little late, and the two went out to eat together and returned to the hotel.


    Since Di Yuanning came out of the hospital, his words have become very few, and his whole person revealed a touch of gloom.


    Because they had to get up early the next day, they both went to bed early.


    The bed was not big, but at Tao Yanxi''s insistence, the two still slept on the same bed.


    Di Yuanning leaned on his side, his whole body was almost against the edge of the bed.

 v3 Chapter 1042： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (21)

    Tao Yanxi saw that there was such a large space in the middle, and said, "Go to sleep in there."


    Di Yuanning shook his head, "It''s alright, go to bed soon."


    There was no light on in the room, Tao Yanxi could only look at Di Yuanning''s face through the faint moonlight.


    She pursed her lips, "Who is the person Auntie wants to see?"


    Di Yuanning''s eyelashes trembled slightly, he lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    "Your father?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "I don''t have a father." Di Yuanning''s tone was very calm, so calm that Tao Yanxi felt a little sad


    Tao Yan looked at Di Yuanning straightly. She had always wondered how a humble and polite scholar like Di Yuanning could become the villain BOSS in this world.


    But now, when she looked at Di Yuanning who said those words calmly and expressionlessly, she suddenly understood.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand, wanting to touch Di Yuanning''s face.


    However, when he was only one centimeter away from his face, Di Yuanning suddenly turned his head, then turned around and turned his lonely back to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi withdrew his hand.


    "Good night."


    She said softly, closing her eyes slowly.


    With his back to Tao Yanxi, Di Yuanning closed his eyes and clenched the hand on his chest suddenly.


    Di Wuhua was right, he couldn''t deceive himself.


    He treats Tao Yanxi differently after all.


    However, they are impossible.


    Di Yuanning bit his lip, too many images flashed through his mind.


    Di Yuanning still remembered that when he first saw the man, the man was standing in front of a bunch of media, revealing a sense of nobility that could not be ignored.


    Di Wuhua said that it was his father, his biological father.


    At that moment, he seemed to own the whole world. It turned out that he had a father. It turned out that his father was such an excellent person.


    However, how deep the joy and satisfaction at that time was, how deep was the subsequent despair and hurt.


    Di Yuanning still remembered the deep disgust on the man''s face when he chased them out.


    Later, he learned that his mother was a mistress, and he was the son of a mistress.


    Di Wuhua loved the man miserably, and after a few entanglements, he finally annoyed the man.


    The man used his power to make them almost impossible to survive, and in the end, Di Wuhua went crazy.


    The crazy Di Wuhua knew to beat and scold him every day,


    And he, towards Di Wuhua, towards that man, towards life, became more and more desperate.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s face suddenly flashed across Di Yuanning''s mind.


    Di Yuanning suddenly opened his eyes.


    He turned around cautiously, almost greedily looking at Tao Yanxi, who was already asleep.


    He stretched out his hand and seemed to want to touch Tao Yanxi''s face, but when he was only one centimeter away from her face, he stopped.


    Di Yuanning slowly withdrew his hand and looked at Tao Yanxi, who was shrouded in moonlight, and the color of his eyes gradually darkened.


    Early the next morning, Di Yuanning went out to order a cake.


    When Tao Yanqi woke up, Di Yuanning just bought breakfast and came back.


    "Let''s have some breakfast first, we can go get the cake after breakfast." Di Yuanning said.


    Tao Yan said thank you, eating fried dough sticks and drinking soy milk.


    Tao Yanxi looked very gentle and elegant when she was eating, Di Yuanning couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of family could teach her such an outstanding person?

 v3 Chapter 1043： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (22)

    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning went out together.


    The two went to get the cake, saying it was a cake, but it was actually a very rough cake made by a bakery next door.


    Just by looking at it like that, Tao Yanxi felt that the taste of the cake should be ordinary.


    But she didn''t say anything, just followed Di Yuanning to the ward.


    In the ward, Di Wuhua looked better than yesterday.


    Seeing Di Yuanning coming, she hurriedly asked, "Where''s him? Where''s him?"


    "I bought the cake for you." Di Yuanning put the cake on the bedside table.


    "What about him! What about him!" Di Wuhua''s voice became sharp.


    Di Yuanning seemed to have not heard Di Wuhua speak, and said calmly, "Happy birthday."


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly said, "Auntie, happy birthday."


    However, Di Wuhua didn''t listen to the blessings of the two at all. Seeing that the person she wanted to see didn''t come, her facial expressions became hideous.


    "Call me! Call me! I want to call him!" Di Wuhua reached out and looked at Di Yuanning resentfully.


    "Let''s eat the cake." Di Yuanning said so directly, ignoring Di Wuhua.


    However, the next moment, Di Wuhua suddenly swooped up.


    Di Yuanning didn''t notice, and fell to the ground so heavily, making a loud noise.


    But Di Wuhua didn''t feel any guilt or worry at all. She took out her mobile phone from Di Yuanning''s bag and dialed the phone number she had already engraved in her mind.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down, supported Di Yuanning, and asked worriedly, "Are you all right?"


    Di Yuanning glanced down at his red palms and shook his head silently.


    After the phone rang, it was connected.


    "Hello?" was a woman''s voice.


    And it was this voice that changed the expressions of the two women present.


    Di Wuhua changed her face because the person who answered the phone was actually a woman, and she resented her jealousy.


    The reason why Tao Yanxi''s face changed was because she was too familiar with that voice.


    That voice was the voice of Chu Wan, the heroine of this world.


    "Dad, your phone number." Chu Wan said over there.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, the man Di Wuhua loved was Chu Wan''s father?


    In other words, Di Yuanning and Chu Wan were actually half-brothers and sisters.


    No wonder, no wonder Di Yuanning resented the Chu family so much, even at the expense of his own company, he wanted to bring the Chu family together.


    But later, Chu Wan successfully solved the crisis because of the heroine''s halo, and Di Yuanning, the villain BOSS, finally no one knew where he went.


    Tao Yanxi helped Di Yuanning up, and slowly clenched the hand hanging on one side.


    At this time, Di Wuhua shouted, "Let Chu Xiong answer the phone! Let Chu Xiong answer the phone!"


    As soon as he heard the voice over there, he hung up the phone and deleted the number and blocked it.


    He also told Chu Wanru not to tell her mother about this.


    Chu Wan nodded in response, but also had a doubt in her heart.


    Compared to the calm over there, this side seems manic.


    When Di Wuhua saw that the phone was hung up, she hurriedly dialed again, but she kept reminding that she was on the call.


    Di Wuhua knew that she had been blocked.


    Di Wuhua suddenly raised his head and looked at Di Yuanning with resentment, as if he was about to pounce in the next moment.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and directly stood in front of Di Yuanning...

 v3 Chapter 1044： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (23)

    Di Yuanning looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and clenched his fists subconsciously.


    This is the third time, this is the third time she has stood in front of her.


    Obviously her back is so thin, but at this moment, he feels that he has the strongest shield.


    At this moment, Di Yuanning only felt warm.


    "Auntie, have something to say."


    Tao Yanxi''s tone had a hint of strength, obviously unwilling to let Di Wuhua bully Di Yuanning.


    Di Wuhua''s expression was hideous, and she threw the phone in her hand to the ground.


    The second-hand mobile phone that had been eliminated from the market was torn apart at once, and some fragments flew to Tao Yanxi''s face. She couldn''t dodge, and a blood mark was drawn on her face.


    Di Yuanning smelled the faint smell of blood, hurriedly took Tao Yanxi''s arm, and walked to Tao Yanxi with one step.


    When he saw a bloodstain on Tao Yanxi''s right face, he couldn''t help but look at Di Wuhua and said angrily, "Have you had enough trouble?"


    Di Wuhua didn''t speak, she just smiled, and the smile was full of irony.


    Di Yuanning took Tao Yanxi''s arm and said anxiously, "I''ll take you to bandage."


    Di Wuhua laughed when she heard Di Yuanning''s voice.


    "You actually fell in love with her! You actually fell in love with her!"


    Di Wuhua only found it ironic, her voice had a hint of madness, "You actually fell in love with the same woman as the person you hate the most!"


    Di Wuhua had always known that Di Yuanning hated herself, but what did it matter?


    She doesn''t like him either.


    Di Yuanning glanced at Tao Yanxi''s face cryptically, and after finding that there was no change in her face, she couldn''t tell whether she was disappointed or happy.


    He clenched his fists, pursed his lips and said, "She is different from you."


    "Hahaha!" Di Wuhua laughed until tears came out, "I want to see him, let me see him, I will wish you happiness, otherwise, I will curse you for not being happy!"


    Di Wuhua''s expression was ferocious, and the whole person looked very crazy.


    "Auntie." Tao Yanxi said suddenly, "His happiness has nothing to do with you."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly reached out and took Di Yuanning''s hand.


    "I will make him happy."


    Tao Yanxi''s face was full of sincerity, and the watery peach blossom eyes were also full of seriousness.


    Di Wuhua couldn''t hear Tao Yanxi''s words at all, she just repeated over and over, "I want to see him! I want to see him!"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Di Wuhua, she turned her head to look at Di Yuanning, and brought up a warm smile.


    "Do you want to?"


    Di Yuanning''s body was stiff, he only felt his mouth dry, and he didn''t know how to react for a while.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Di Yuanning didn''t speak, didn''t press him, just pointed to the blood on his face and said, "Let''s go to the doctor and get some medicine, I don''t want to disfigure."


    Tao Yanxi blinked a bit mischievously to ease the atmosphere.


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning then found his body. He and Tao Yanxi clasped their fingers together and left the ward.


    And Di Wuhua looked at the backs of the two with resentment in his eyes.


    She didn''t get happiness, why should he! Why is he!


    If Di Yuanning back then was a little more aggressive, Chu Xiong wouldn''t be so cruel to drive their mother and son away, and she wouldn''t leave him either.


    Di Wuhua clenched her fists, her untrimmed nails plunged into her palms, but she didn''t realize it.

 v3 Chapter 1045： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (24)

    Di Yuanning took some medicine with Tao Yanxi.


    He didn''t want to go back to the ward for a while, and Tao Yanxi also accompanied him to the hospital garden very intimately.


    There are those kind of benches in the garden, and the sun is still warm at this time, shining on the two of them, dispelling the coldness in the ward before.


    Di Yuanning lowered his head, exuding an air of loneliness.


    Tao Yanxi rested her hands on the chair and leaned forward slightly.


    She looked into the distance and said slowly, "My mother is remarried, and my stepfather is a gambler and likes to drink."


    "Whenever he was drunk, he would beat people. That''s how I was beaten when I was young."


    "My mother helps others do laundry, and it costs 2,000 yuan a month, while my stepfather takes 1,500 yuan every time to gamble, and sometimes borrows money from outside."


    "When I was young, I was often hungry."


    "In order to survive, from a very young age, I pretended to be cute and weak to cheat food and drink from my classmates."


    "Later, the mother gave birth to a younger brother, and in order to support the younger brother, the stepfather also started to work."


    "I thought my life would get better."


    "But I was wrong. The birth of my younger brother pushed my life into another abyss."


    "All the delicious food at home belongs to my younger brother. I don''t have a penny of pocket money, and even the money I worked so hard to work part-time outside was taken away by my mother."


    "They also wanted me to drop out, and I didn''t agree, so they cut off my living expenses."


    "I always knew that I was good-looking, so I pretended to be weak and tangled with the boys just to be able to go to school and live."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi turned her head and looked at Di Yuanning, a smile on her face.


    "They all call me a green tea bitch, but I just want to survive."


    "My targets are all single rich boys."


    "You said, did I do something wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi was still smiling, but she was clearly smiling, but Di Yuanning felt like she was crying, and her whole soul trembled as she cried.


    Di Yuanning opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    However, when the words came to his mouth, nothing came out.


    Did Tao Yanxi do something wrong? Maybe not.


    But is she doing the right thing? he does not know.


    There is no absolute right or wrong in many things in this world.


    Di Yuanning stretched out his hand, and his big hand touched Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    Tao Yanxi''s hair is very smooth and not tangled at all, just like her, soft and weak.


    "You''re fine." Di Yuanning said.


    "You too." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, she raised her hand and took Di Yuanning''s hand in hers.


    The girl in front of her was not wearing Fendai, and her delicate face looked a bit immortal under the sunlight. Her eyes were full of water, as if she could speak.


    The girl was clearly smiling, and the smile was so eye-catching and seductive.


    However, Di Yuanning felt that the girl was crying bitterly, and her heart was broken.


    Di Yuanning only felt like he was stabbed by a knife somewhere in his heart. It was so painful that he wanted to hold her in his arms.


    However, in the end, he did nothing.


    He just evoked a smile, the same smile on her face, bright and pale, bright and lonely.


    The noon sun was starting to scorch people, but neither she nor he could feel the heat that belonged to the sun.

 v3 Chapter 1046： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (25)

    In the end, Di Yuanning and Tao Yanxi left the hospital together.


    At night, Di Yuanning came to the hospital alone.


    Di Wuhua was still clamoring to see the man, and was finally put to sleep by the nurse with a sedative.


    Di Yuanning just stood in front of Di Wuhua''s bed for a long time, a long time...


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning set out on their way home.


    After returning to S City, Di Yuanning became busier.


    In the past, he came back at about six or seven in the evening, but since he came back, he often came back at eleven or twelve in the middle of the night.


    Tao Yanxi had asked several times, but Di Yuanning only said that he had found another part-time job and made a little more money.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Di Yuanning was unwilling to say anything, and did not pursue her further.


    Now her Taobao store is on the right track, and she can earn about five or six thousand a month. Under good circumstances, she can get ten thousand yuan a month.


    And now her expenses are small, most of the money has been saved by her or invested in the stock market.


    Tao mother called her several times and asked her for money, Tao Yanxi called her two thousand and then left them alone.


    No need to ask, Tao Mu must have given the money to her dear brother.


    Speaking of which, her dear brother seems to be going to high school this year, and he doesn''t know what kind of high school he can get into with his grades.


    The winter vacation passed in a flash, and after the winter vacation ended, Tao Yanxi was also promoted to a junior.


    In her junior year, classes became less and she had a lot of free time every day.


    Tao Yanxi stayed at home every day and had nothing to do, so she thought about going out to find a part-time job.


    She found a part-time job in a cafe, working three hours a day, from 3:00 to 6:00 in the afternoon, with a monthly salary of 2,000, which is pretty good near this school.


    The owner of the cafe is also a good big sister and often asks her to bring some small cakes back to eat.


    One day of the week when he was working part-time in a cafe, Wen Langyuan suddenly came to the cafe with a girl.


    And that girl was Chu Wan.


    When Tao Yanxi saw them, he subconsciously avoided them.


    Mistress, can''t be offended.


    But she was also a little curious, how did Wen Langyuan get involved with Chu Wan?


    Tao Yanxi swore that she never eavesdropped on the two of them!


    It was just that the two of them were sitting right next to her, and she was so leaning there that she could easily hear the two of them talking.


    After listening for a long time, Tao Yanxi probably knew why the two were here.


    Probably Chu Wan founded a studio, and Wen Lang was studying design, so Chu Wan hoped that Wen Lang could help her design the studio''s slogan and logo, etc.


    After Tao Yanxi finished listening, she still felt a little pity.


    She originally thought she could hear the gossip between the two, but it turned out that they were talking about business.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little boring, and for a while she forgot that she was hiding from Chu Wan, and her figure was suddenly exposed in front of Chu Wan and Wen Langyuan.


    Wen Langyuan''s pupils shrank, and he stood up immediately.


    "Tao Yanxi!" He called out Tao Yanxi''s name loudly.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, looking at him with some puzzlement.


    Wen Langyuan strode in front of Tao Yanxi and asked loudly, "Why didn''t you answer when I called you?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Classmate Wen, I don''t remember you calling me." Tao Yanxi said softly.

 v3 Chapter 1047： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (26)

    Wen Langyuan snorted coldly, "I called you a few months ago, but you didn''t answer!"


    Wen Langyuan felt a little aggrieved as he spoke.


    That was the call he finally summoned up to call her, who knew that Tao Yanxi didn''t answer.


    The most important thing is that he still misses her!


    Wen Lang originally thought he had forgotten Tao Yanxi, but who knew that just seeing her figure today, his grievances suddenly came up.


    Tao Yanxi heard what Wen Langyuan said, and then she remembered that there seemed to be such a phone call in a few months. She thought it was the spare tire of the original body, but it turned out that Wen Langyuan made the call.


    At this time, Chu Wan also came over.


    She still remembers Tao Yanxi, the girl who wanted to frame her a few months ago and was finally exposed by her.


    Compared with her a few months ago, she seems to be more beautiful now, and the soft temperament on her body is stronger.


    Even if she is a girl, she can''t help but feel a little protective when she sees it.


    Chu Wan came over and said to Tao Yanxi, "Tao Yanxi, long time no see."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, and a warm smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, looking very harmonious.


    Wen Langyuan saw that Tao Yanxi''s attention was no longer on his side, he snorted lightly, and was about to say something, but another voice interrupted.


    "Yanxi."


    Di Yuanning didn''t know when he came to the cafe and was walking towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, why did Di Yuanning suddenly come here?


    Di Yuanning walked over to Tao Yanxi and glanced at Chu Wan.


    Chu Wan didn''t know Di Yuanning, but Di Yuanning knew her.


    Chu Wan, Chu Xiong''s daughter, was the one who was spoiled by the family.


    There was a dim light in Di Yuanning''s eyes, he pursed his lips, turned his head and said to Tao Yanxi, "Yanxi, when do you get off work? Let''s go home together."


    Di Yuanning ended her part-time job early today. She originally came to see Tao Yanxi and had dinner with her outside.


    But as soon as he walked into the cafe, he saw Tao Yanxi confronting a man and a woman.


    Di Yuanning subconsciously thought that they were here to trouble Tao Yanxi, so he spoke out and protected Tao Yanxi.


    Wen Langyuan immediately froze when he heard the word "go home".


    "You live together?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi smiled at Di Yuanning, with a bit more sincerity in the smile.


    Wen Langyuan pursed his lips, "I thought you had changed, but now it seems that you are still that green tea **** who hooks up with men everywhere!"


    Wen Langyuan regretted it as soon as he finished speaking, but his pride did not allow him to take back his words.


    Chu Wan glanced at Di Yuanning, and the clothes on her body were ordinary, like a street stall.


    But for some reason, she always felt that she saw her father''s figure on the boy in front of her.


    Chu Wan shook his head and told himself that this should be an illusion.


    Chu Wan smiled and said to Tao Yanxi, "It''s been so long, so you already have a boyfriend."


    Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, she suddenly took Di Yuanning''s hand and clasped his fingers tightly.


    She blinked mischievously, "Hello, boyfriend."


    Di Yuanning clenched Tao Yanxi''s hand and looked at Tao Yanxi who was smiling like flowers, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    After a second, he smiled lowly.


    "Well, hello, girlfriend."

 v3 Chapter 1048： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (27)

    The atmosphere between the two is so harmonious and beautiful.


    However, in the eyes of Wen Langyuan and Chu Wan, this scene was not very pleasant.


    Wen Lang was originally jealous, and Chu Wan couldn''t tell how she felt. She just felt that this boy like her father deserved a better girl.


    In Chu Wan''s heart, Tao Yanxi was indeed unworthy of Di Yuanning.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care how Wen Langyuan and Chu Wan were feeling, but she still thanked them very much.


    If it weren''t for them, Di Yuanning wouldn''t admit that she was his girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Tao Yanxi''s face became even sweeter, and she looked at Chu Wan and Wen Langyuan with a hint of gratitude.


    Wen Langyuan felt a little stuffy in his chest, he snorted coldly, and said, "I''m still busy, I''m leaving."


    After speaking, he really turned around and left.


    Chu Wan glanced at Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning, then turned and left.


    After they left, Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning looked at each other with warmth.


    Tao Yanxi got off work early. This was the first time she offered to get off work early.


    When she went to ask for a leave, the owner of the shop gave her the leave with a smile with a look of "I understand I understand".


    Tao Yan thanked Di Yuanning and left.


    The two did not go home. Di Yuanning looked very happy today, and he happily expressed that he wanted to invite Tao Yanxi to dinner.


    Of course, the place to eat was chosen by Tao Yanxi.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi chose a Mala Tang restaurant.


    The store is small, but the taste is very authentic. It is a famous store near the school.


    When they went, the shop was already full of people.


    The two found a corner and sat down, Tao Yan took a lot of dishes in a small basket, and handed them to the owner.


    A bowl of Mala Tang costs ten yuan. Most of them are vegetarian dishes, but they are more delicious. Tao Yanxi likes them very much.


    Tao Yanxi simply **** her hair and started eating with chopsticks.


    Di Yuanning looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of crimson on his face, and a soft mess somewhere in his heart.


    "When I said I would invite you to dinner, you chose such a Mala Tang."


    Di Yuanning said with a hint of helplessness, his tone was full of doting.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and smiled lightly.


    ¡°This Mala Tang is delicious~¡±


    The words with a hint of coquettishness made Di Yuanning''s heart tremble.


    The girl in front of her is really a seductive fairy.


    "Well, it''s really delicious."


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes and slowly ate the vegetarian dishes in his bowl.


    Delicious is delicious, but what makes him feel "delicious" is actually Tao Yanxi''s intention.


    Every time he thinks of this, Di Yuanning feels his heart is sweet.


    A bowl of ten yuan Mala Tang, Tao Yanxi ate it with relish, and even drank the last soup.


    Di Yuanning also drank the soup cleanly, and the bottoms of both of their bowls were very clean.


    Twenty yuan is the price of their dinner today.


    After coming out of the Mala Tang store, the two walked side by side on the street.


    Tao Yanxi was a head shorter than Di Yuanning. When she tilted her head slightly, she could just lean on Di Yuanning''s shoulder.


    The two walked very slowly, and Tao Yan''s right hand, which was hanging on one side, occasionally touched the back of Di Yuanning''s left hand.


    Di Yuanning''s hands were very warm. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    "Yanxi." Di Yuanning suddenly called Tao Yanxi''s name.

 v3 Chapter 1049： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (28)

    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly to look at Di Yuanning, "Huh?"


    There was a faint smile on her face, and she looked exactly the same as usual.


    Soft, well-behaved and beautiful.


    Di Yuanning was slightly startled and stopped.


    No matter how many times he watched it, he still couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Di Yuanning lowered his eyes and moved his lips.


    "I told a teacher that he has a friend who has a project abroad and can recommend me to go."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned. It turned out that this was the real reason why Di Yuanning invited her to dinner today?


    "That''s fine."


    Although Tao Yanxi was still smiling, no matter how she looked at that smile, it revealed a hint of paleness.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips and continued, "I didn''t agree."


    This time, it was Tao Yanxi''s turn to be surprised.


    "Why not?" This is obviously a good opportunity, isn''t it?


    "I don''t want to go." Di Yuanning said in a low voice.


    He lied.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go, he''s just afraid that she is alone here and lonely.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Di Yuanning say this, she didn''t know that he was lying.


    How much Di Yuanning likes code, she is very clear.


    Moreover, Di Yuanning also needs to make money, making a lot of money.


    Only by seeing the wider sky and getting to know more people can he become better.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I hope you can go."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Di Yuanning. She didn''t know why, but her eyes were a little sour, probably because she was too tired to look up at him.


    Di Yuanning shook his head, "I''m not going."


    "You must go." Tao Yanxi''s tone became stronger, she stretched out her hand and took Di Yuanning''s hand.


    "Do you want to give me happiness?" Tao Yanxi asked very seriously.


    Di Yuanning nodded, he wanted to give her happiness.


    "I like money, and only money can give me a sense of security."


    "If you don''t go, you will only be able to live in this small city for the rest of your life, and get so many tens of thousands of dollars a month."


    "You can''t give me happiness like this."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, trying to dissipate the sour feeling in her eyes.


    Di Yuanning pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    He always knew that Tao Yanxi loved money, but he thought that she liked him a little more than money.


    Tao Yanxi was right, if she didn''t have money, he really couldn''t give her happiness.


    Di Yuanning held Tao Yanxi''s hand with a backhand, and said with a hoarse voice, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened when she heard Di Yuanning say this.


    "Okay."


    For some reason, her voice was hoarse and faintly crying.


    She wants him to go, doesn''t she?


    So, what''s so sad?


    Tao Yanxi just smiled, smiled, and only felt that something was about to come out of her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and took a deep breath.


    "when are we leaving?"


    "The morning after tomorrow." Di Yuanning said.


    "I''ll take you to the airport." Tao Yanxi took his words and said.


    Di Yuanning hesitated, "No need, I can go by myself."


    "I''ll send you." Tao Yanxi said stubbornly.


    Di Yuanning knew that he couldn''t beat Tao Yanxi, so he could only answer.


    "Okay."


    He actually wanted to tell her that he didn''t want her to send him, because he was afraid that he would regret leaving her and let her live in this lonely city alone.


    But in the end, Di Yuanning still didn''t say anything.

 v3 Chapter 1050： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (29)

    Di Yuanning was used to burying everything in his heart.


    When he was a child, he would also share his cautions with his mother.


    However, his mother would always look at him with disgust, calling him useless and unable to keep Chu Xiong''s favor.


    When he was older, he would share his thoughts with his good friends, but later, that so-called good friend shook out all his thoughts and let him accept the naked contempt and disdain of his classmates.


    After that, he didn''t want to say anything to other people.


    What is there to say?


    Everything is still buried in the heart.


    Therefore, Di Yuanning was accustomed to being silent, accustomed to doing things alone, and accustomed to taking everything alone.


    On the day Di Yuanning left, the sky was foggy, and from a distance, it was hard to see the figures.


    Tao Yanxi sent Di Yuanning to the airport.


    There are many partings in the airport, and she and him are just a small parting of these partings.


    Compared with the couple next to each other who kissed and kissed, and even hugged and cried, the separation between Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning was very calm.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth always had a shallow smile, and those peach blossom eyes were full of amorous feelings.


    "Take care of yourself." Tao Yanxi whispered.


    Di Yuanning nodded, with a softer tone than usual, "I will take good care of myself."


    "You also have to take good care of yourself." Di Yuanning said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''m here, everything is fine."


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning replied in a low voice.


    The two fell silent for a while, as if they didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Di Yuanning should also go to the security check.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and smiled with frowning eyes.


    "Boyfriend, you have to come back early, I''ll be waiting for you at home."


    Seeing Tao Yanxi smiling, Di Yuanning couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Okay." He promised her.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to take a step forward, stood on tiptoe slightly, and kissed Di Yuanning''s lips.


    Di Yuanning hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist and deepened the kiss.


    It was the first kiss between them, pious and fiery.


    The closeness of the lips to the lips represents the closeness of the heart to the heart.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    Di Yuanning took the initiative to let go of Tao Yanxi first, his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s bright red lips, and his fingers subconsciously touched his own lips.


    There, there is still the smell of Tao Yanxi.


    "You should go." Tao Yanxi pushed Di Yuanning and said.


    "Yeah." Di Yuanning replied in a low voice, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Tao Yanxi smiled, watching Di Yuanning turn and leave.


    Di Yuanning''s back was straight, like a soldier who was going to charge into battle.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Di Yuanning was the only one who went on the road in the future.


    Tao Yanxi watched as Di Yuanning''s back gradually disappeared in front of her.


    She took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    After Tao Yanxi returned home, looking at the room full of dangdang, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help pulling a wry smile.


    She is alone again.


    Tao Yanxi packed up the things that Di Yuanning could not take away, and then put them away.


    Di Yuanning didn''t have many things, and when he packed it, it was just a small box.


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, looking at the white ceiling, lost for a while.


    Although Di Yuanning has left, the days will continue...

 v3 Chapter 1051： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (30)

    Since Di Yuanning left, Tao Yanxi''s life has become three points and one line.


    School, cafe, home, live a simple life every day.


    But Tao Yanxi would send text messages to Di Yuanning every time.


    Because of the jet lag, most of the time, they just had a simple phone call.


    Tao Yanxi would tell Di Yuanning what she did today in text messages every time, and Di Yuanning''s life was simpler.


    He spends his days in the lab, working on collaborative development projects with others.


    Days go by like this, and the end of the year is approaching in a blink of an eye.


    According to traditional customs, everyone has to go home for Chinese New Year.


    But there are no New Year''s customs abroad, so Di Yuanning can''t come back for a while abroad.


    As for Tao Yanxi, he didn''t plan to go back to that house either.


    But she doesn''t plan to go home, but that doesn''t mean the family doesn''t come to him.


    When the first snow fell in S City, Tao Yanxi was playing stand-alone games at home.


    She was having a good time when she heard a knock on the back of the door "bang bang", and at the same time, it was the sharp voice of the mother peach.


    "Tao Yanxi, I know you are inside, hurry up and open the door!"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she put down her phone and opened the door.


    Outside the door, Mother Tao was carrying a large bag with snow in her hair.


    Seeing the door opened, she squeezed into the room with her bag in hand.


    "Why do you live so poorly?" Mother Tao said very dissatisfied.


    "No money." Tao Yanxi closed the door with a cold expression on his face.


    Mother Tao put her hand on the ground, stretched out her hand, and said confidently, "Bring the money."


    "No money." Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around her chest, with a hint of sternness in her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mother Tao rolled her eyes, "You don''t give us money, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, so of course I''m here to ask you for money."


    "I pay you every month." Tao Yanxi said.


    "One thousand dollars, what can I do!" Mother Tao said confidently.


    "Oh, I won''t give it after that." Tao Yanxi said indifferently, since a thousand yuan can''t do anything, it''s better not to give it, and save a thousand yuan.


    Mother Tao''s face sank, "Today you must give me 100,000 yuan, or I will go to your school to make trouble!"


    "Oh, you go." There is no one in the school now, making trouble? Oh, it''s weird not to be chased out by the security guards.


    Seeing that the threat could not be fulfilled, Mother Tao gritted her teeth fiercely.


    "I''ve raised you for so many years, shouldn''t you give me money?"


    "Give it to you, one thousand yuan a month, in that small place, one thousand yuan a month is enough for you to live." Tao Yanxi said.


    "What about your brother? Your brother is going to school!" Mother Tao asked.


    "That''s your son, nothing to do with me."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to have too much entanglement with Mother Tao, she frowned and looked bad.


    "If you want money or not, it''s up to you to make trouble, but if something goes wrong, don''t let me save you."


    Mother Tao''s face froze, looking at Tao Yanxi with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mother Tao wanted to say something, but saw Tao Yanxi mention her bag.


    "I''m going to book a hotel for you, let''s go."


    "Hotel?" Mother Peach rolled her eyes, the hotel was ready, and she didn''t want to live in this little house.


    "I want to stay in the best hotel!" Tao Mu said.


    Tao Yanxi ignored her and took her directly to a hotel near the school where couples used to live and the soundproofing was not very good...

 v3 Chapter 1052： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (31)

    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi left immediately and quickly, regardless of what Mother Tao thought.


    There are many couples in this small hotel at night.


    This sound insulation is not very good, tsk, think about it, Taomu should sleep well tonight. Tao Yanxi thought so with a hint of wickedness.


    After Tao Yanxi left, she found a suitable property on the Internet.


    I can''t live here anymore. Mother Tao is a entangled master, and she doesn''t want to entangle with her more.


    It''s better to move early so that Mother Tao can never find her again.


    Of course, she still remits money to her every month, which is probably filial piety for the original body.


    Early the next morning, Mother Tao started knocking on the door again.


    She raised her throat, cursing some unpleasant words in her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door, her face a little unsightly.


    "If you call again, someone will call the police and say you are disturbing the people."


    Tao Yanxi put her arms around her chest and said indifferently.


    Mother Tao''s face froze, she directly knocked off Tao Yan''s foot and walked into the house.


    "You give me the money, and I''ll leave right away." Tao Mu said.


    "I have no money." Tao Yanxi was still indifferent.


    "Bah! Don''t think I don''t know, you have hooked up with a lot of men, and they will definitely give you money!" Tao Mu said cursingly.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Hooking up? Is this what a mother should say?"


    Mother Tao''s face froze. In the past, she felt guilty about her daughter. She was too incompetent, causing her daughter to suffer together.


    However, when her son was born, her husband also treated her well.


    At this time, Mother Tao couldn''t help thinking that the abuse she suffered before was caused by Tao Yanxi, who lost money.


    If Tao Yanxi were a man, maybe the man wouldn''t abuse her at all, but would have changed her course long ago.


    And their lives might have gotten better sooner rather than later.


    Mother Tao blamed Tao Yanxi for all the suffering she had suffered before, so she naturally asked Tao Yanxi for it.


    Because she felt that Tao Yanxi owed her all of this.


    But she never thought, what did Tao Yanxi do wrong?


    Is it just because she''s a girl?


    Tao Yanxi felt unfair for her original body, and she even wanted to completely cut off relations with the Tao family.


    But it wasn''t a good opportunity yet. She was waiting for the Tao family to come forward.


    Tao Mu was agitated by Tao Yanxi''s words, and her whole body trembled with anger.


    "You lose money!" Mother Tao gritted her teeth and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was indifferent, "If there is nothing else, I will send you away."


    Mother Tao rolled up her sleeves, ignoring Tao Yanxi, and rummaged through boxes in the room.


    Tao Yanxi''s clothes were casually thrown on the ground by her, and she had to step on it, as if to vent her anger.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and pressed the camera button.


    Mother Tao didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was talking about, so she turned over everything in Tao Yanxi''s room.


    She saw the computer on the table. Although she wasn''t sure how much it was worth, she thought it was worth a little. She stuffed the computer into her bag and prepared to sell it.


    In just ten minutes, the whole room was turned into a mess by the mother peach.


    Mother Tao also carried the bank card that Tao Yanxi had put in the cabinet in her arms, and planned to see how much money she had.


    "I called the police." Tao Yanxi said indifferently.


    Mother Tao was stunned for a moment, and immediately cursed.


    "How dare you call the police!"

 v3 Chapter 1053： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (32)

    Mother Tao rushed towards Tao Yanxi with her teeth and claws open.


    Tao Yanxi turned slightly, and Mother Tao almost hit the wall with her head.


    Within a few minutes, the police came to the door.


    "Who called the police?" the policeman asked.


    "Me." Tao Yanxi stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" The policeman subconsciously softened his tone when he saw that Tao Yanxi was good-looking.


    Tao Yanxi pointed to Mother Tao, "She, robbery."


    The little policeman looked around the small room. The room was turned over in a mess, and it was a mess.


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone, clicked on the video, and handed it to the policeman.


    "I have evidence." Tao Yanxi said.


    The little policeman glanced at it, grabbed Mother Tao''s hand, and buckled it for her.


    When the cold handcuffs caught her and injured her, Mother Tao began to be afraid.


    "I didn''t! I''m her mother!" Mother Tao shouted.


    The policeman looked at Tao Yanxi, "What''s going on?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, a trace of obvious fragility flashed across her face.


    She clicked on the recording, which contained what Mother Tao had scolded her just now.


    "I don''t have her mother."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    The girl in front of her was fragile and strong, which made the policeman''s sympathy overflow all of a sudden.


    "Take it away first!" The policeman said directly, "Don''t worry, we will give you an explanation for this matter."


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a pale smile, and the whole person looked lonely and lonely.


    Mother Tao was still swearing, but she was quickly taken away by the police.


    After they left, Tao Yanxi immediately contacted the moving company.


    She rented the house last night and can move in today.


    The moving company came very quickly, and the action was very fast, but within two hours, the house had been moved.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the empty room, which was less than 30 square meters, with a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Goodbye," she said.


    On the other side, the police station.


    As soon as Mother Tao came in, she kept screaming and hurt a policeman. This time, her crime was even heavier.


    Tao Yanxi is unwilling to reconcile, so Mother Tao has been imprisoned.


    Someone contacted Father Tao, and Father Tao and Brother Tao came in a hurry. After asking the reason, the two big men scolded Tao Yanxi in the police station.


    The policeman was angry in his heart, but it was a family matter, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Father Tao and Brother Tao rushed to Tao Yanxi''s house and wanted her to release Mother Tao.


    However, when they arrived, they were in vain.


    Tao Yanxi moved, no one knew where she moved, and the phone couldn''t get through.


    Tao Yanxi''s side has been unwilling to reconcile, and Tao''s father can only pay to bail out Tao''s mother.


    They stayed in City S for a few days, and went to Tao Yanxi''s school to look around, but in the end they couldn''t find Tao Yanxi.


    Because they didn''t have much money on them, they could only go back in despair.


    Father Tao also slapped Mother Tao, and Mother Tao seemed to have returned to the days when Father Tao had been domestic violence a long time ago.


    Mother Tao made another note for Tao Yanxi in her heart, but she did not dare to say anything in front of Father Tao.


    The Tao family returned to that remote town. Later, the father of Tao was always angry with the mother, which caused him to lose several thousand yuan, which was his monthly salary.


    Father Tao was dissatisfied with Mother Tao in his heart, but whenever Mother Tao made any mistakes, it would be greeted by hands and feet.

 v3 Chapter 1054： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (33)

    The shadow of past domestic violence shrouded Taomother again.


    Father Tao became more and more irritable, he also had some problems at work, and the life of the family was very difficult.


    But these things have nothing to do with Tao Yanxi now.


    After Tao Yanxi moved, she ate and slept well every day, and she was very comfortable.


    On New Year''s Eve, Tao Yanxi went to City B.


    She went to see Di Wuhua. Compared with her a few months ago, she looked thinner and more crazy.


    When Tao Yanxi went to see her, she could hardly recognize Tao Yanxi.


    In her mouth, she kept saying "Chu Xiong, Chu Xiong".


    Di Wuhua borrowed the kitchen outside and cooked a meal for Di Wuhua.


    On New Year''s Eve, she spent time with Di Wuhua.


    There was a Spring Festival Gala on TV, but Tao Yanxi looked at the crazy Di Wuhua with a deep expression.


    ¡¾Little master, what are you thinking about? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were lost for a moment, she shook her head slightly, [Nothing at all. ¡¿


    [The little master is lying, the little master''s sea of ??consciousness is in chaos. ¡¿ There is a trace of grievance in Xiao Yao''s voice, ¡¾Little Master, did Xiao Yao do something wrong? That''s why you don''t want to tell Xiaoyao? ¡¿


    ¡¾no. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi comforted Xiao Yao, ¡¾I just thought of what my brother said before. ¡¿


    ¡¾Um? Master''s words? What did the master say? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi looked into the distance, her thoughts drifted away.


    During those long years, she and her brother have experienced many, many things.


    Those things deepened their feelings for each other, because it was a memory that belonged to them alone.


    However, when she recalled some things, she could find clues that she had not found before.


    My brother was very busy for a while. During that time, something went wrong in the dark abyss. He had to suppress the monsters in the dark abyss.


    On that day, she waited in the palace for a long time, but did not wait for her brother who should have come back long ago.


    She was anxious, and finally, regardless of her brother''s instructions before leaving, she resolutely went to the dark abyss.


    However, when she just reached the dark abyss, she lost consciousness.


    When she woke up again, she had already returned to the palace.


    At that time, her brother explained to her that her body could not withstand the demonic energy of the dark abyss, so she was in a coma.


    However, it was clear that she was fine when she went to other places with strong demonic energy before.


    At that time, she believed her brother''s words, because it was her own brother, and she chose to believe him unconditionally.


    At that time, she was nestled in her brother''s arms, listening to his brother''s voice, and gradually fell into sleep.


    Before she completely lost consciousness, she seemed to hear what her brother said.


    Brother, what did you say?


    Tao Yanxi looked at herself in the window glass and suddenly became a little confused.


    ¡¾little Master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao saw that Tao Yanxi did not reply for a long time, so she asked a tentative question.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and pursed her lips.


    [Probably...] Tao Yanxi paused for a while, and thought about it carefully, [It seems that paranoia will destroy me? ¡¿


    Yes, this is it.


    The older brother at that time said something in a tone she didn''t understand.


    "Yanxi, paranoia will destroy you."


    why?


    Why did paranoia destroy her?


    She just, just loves him.

 v3 Chapter 1055： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (34)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on the crazy Di Wuhua, and at that moment, she seemed to understand the meaning of her brother''s words.


    Paranoia can make people crazy and stop being themselves.


    In the end, lose the ability to truly love someone, and lose him too.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, stood up, walked to the window, and opened it a little.


    The cold wind blew in all of a sudden, making her brain sober.


    The cold wind came in, it was obviously very cold, but Di Wuhua seemed to feel nothing.


    She just hugged herself and repeated the word "Chu Xiong" over and over again.


    Those two words became the imprisonment of her life.


    That man has also become an existence that she cannot give up in her life.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the moon hanging high in the sky and reached out to touch the moon.


    However, the moon is too far away.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched into a smile, and he put down his hand.


    What if it''s too far?


    One day, she will touch it.


    [Xiao Yao, I suddenly found what I want to do. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    ¡¾Uh-huh? What does the little master want to do? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked.


    [Well... open a restaurant in every world! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi said with bright eyes, all things in the world, only food and love can''t live up to it!


    Xiao Yao, who always feels that her little master should save the world: Little master, you are happy, (*^¨Œ^*)


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist. In the first year of junior high, she returned to S City, took out all the money she had previously invested in the stock market, and started looking for stores.


    The main purpose of her restaurant is not to make money, but probably to meet some destined people and let them taste her craftsmanship.


    Therefore, the store Tao Yanxi was looking for was relatively remote. After all, the rent in remote places was cheaper.


    After confirming the storefront, it is all kinds of decoration and so on.


    It took her a month to figure out the various processes, and then one day a month later, a store called "Buxi" opened like that.


    The name is derived from the misaligned names of Taobuyan and Taoyanxi.


    Tao Yanxi is committed to opening this "buxi" shop to every plane, so that in the future, when her brother''s soul fragments are collected, they can occasionally travel to these planes, and she can tell him about it what happened in the year.


    And this "buxi" shop will also become her witness.


    Tao Yanxi did not use the ingredients of this world, she asked Xiao Yao to use the power of the heavens to blind the heavens and give her a planting space.


    The food she will make in the future will use the raw materials in this space.


    Because it does not rely on this restaurant to make money, Tao Yanxi''s Taobao store has to continue.


    And the winter vacation was over at this time, and she still had to go to class.


    So this small restaurant is only open for an hour a day.


    Because the opening time is too short, and the place is relatively remote, Tao Yanxi did not complete a single business in the previous month.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t mind either, she''s waiting for someone with a predestined relationship, um... She''s not bad for money!


    Days passed by, and in the blink of an eye, it was another half a month.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi was sitting in the store playing with his mobile phone, but heard footsteps.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and saw a familiar figure walking in.


    Then, Tao Yanxi heard him ask, "Are you open for business here?"

 v3 Chapter 1056： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (35)

    The person here is Wen Langyuan.


    Compared with the slightly naive him before, Wen Langyuan is obviously a lot more mature now.


    He was wearing a suit, his original yellow hair was also dyed black, and his hair was neatly combed, just like a social person.


    Tao Yanxi was just stunned for a moment, and quickly responded, "Open."


    Wen Langyuan found a seat and sat down, "It''s your specialty."


    "Okay, wait a moment." Tao Yanxi turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Wen Langyuan sat on the seat, took out his mobile phone, and looked down.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out with two dishes and a bowl of rice.


    "Please use it slowly." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she wanted to retreat to the counter.


    "Wait." Wen Langyuan stopped her.


    "Anything else?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Wen Langyuan looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, "How are you and him?"


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi knew that he was referring to Di Yuanning.


    A wry smile flashed across Wen Langyuan''s face, "I never imagined that you would stop provoking other boys for him."


    The former Wen Langyuan always thought that a woman like Tao Yanxi would never be sincere in her life.


    But now it seems that it is not that he will not be sincere, but that he is not her lover.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and sat opposite Wen Langyuan.


    "I didn''t expect you to become so elite~"


    Tao Yanxi blinked a bit mischievously.


    Wen Langyuan was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I opened a studio with Chu Wan, registered the company not long ago, and I became the general manager."


    "It''s good." Tao Yanxi praised, she just didn''t expect that Wen Lang would cooperate with Chu Wan.


    But speaking, in the background of the story, Chu Wan has always had a right-hand man.


    Now it seems that this right-hand man should be Wen Langyuan.


    Wen Langyuan laughed and shook his head slowly.


    He picked up his chopsticks and tasted it, and it tasted very good.


    I don''t know if it was his delusion or not, but he always felt a warm current pouring from his stomach to all parts of his body, swept away his previous exhaustion.


    Wen Langyuan quickened his movements and ate silently.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything else, she got up and walked to the side, silently playing with her phone.


    A meal, two dishes, a bowl of rice, one hundred yuan.


    Wen Langyuan paid the money very readily, and then said goodbye to Tao Yan.


    For a period of time after that, Wen Langyuan would come to Tao Yanxi''s shop for dinner every day, and occasionally brought his colleagues over, which could be regarded as a wave of popularity for Tao Yanxi''s small shop.


    Chu Wan had also been here a few times, and Tao Yanxi and she didn''t say much.


    Three months later, Tao Yanxi suddenly received a call from City B.


    The call was from the mental hospital. They said that Di Wuhua was dying.


    Tao Yanxi hurried over, Di Wuhua became even thinner, so thin that there was almost no human form.


    She also does not eat, and relies on hanging glucose to maintain the functioning of her body every day.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, Di Wuhua raised a pale smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I want to see him."


    Tao Yanxi stood beside the hospital bed, her eyes lowered.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "I want to see him." Di Wuhua repeated stubbornly.


    "Don''t you want to meet Di Yuanning?" Tao Yanxi looked at Di Wuhua and asked.


    Hearing the name "Di Yuanning", Di Wuhua''s eyes froze for a moment.

 v3 Chapter 1057： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (36)

    "I want to see him."


    Di Wuhua was still repeating this sentence, but at a slower rate than before.


    "I''ll take you to see him." Tao Yanxi said.


    Di Wuhua''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Tao Yanxi with a well-behaved face.


    Tao Yanxi went through the discharge procedures for Di Wuhua and took her to S City.


    It is early summer now, and S City already has the feeling of midsummer.


    The streets were full of girls in shorts, walking together in twos and threes, smiling extremely happily.


    Di Wuhua''s hands tightly grasped Tao Yanxi''s arm, her face full of confusion.


    She has been out of touch with society for far too long.


    "I want to see him." Di Wuhua''s voice became extremely low.


    "I''ll take you to dress up first."


    Tao Yanxi took Di Wuhua''s arm and found a shop where they could design hair and makeup for Di Wuhua.


    Then, she took her to buy a dress.


    Di Wuhua likes pink, it''s a very girly color.


    Tao Yanxi chose a pink lace skirt for her.


    Di Wuhuan was very good, and when she was young, there were many men chasing after her, but it was a pity that she fell in love with Chu Xiong alone.


    The pink lace dress on her body did not look abrupt, but blended well with her own weak temperament.


    "When can I see him?" Di Wuhua''s eyes were blank. She looked at the mirror in herself, as if she knew her for the first time.


    "Now." Tao Yan checked, Chu Xiong was in the company today, and they should be able to block him now.


    "Okay." Di Wuhua''s eyes lit up.


    Tao Yanxi took Di Wuhua to the downstairs of Chuxiong''s company, and everyone who came and went stared at them, with surprise and curiosity in their eyes, and some people''s eyes flashed with contempt and disdain.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Xiong got off work. Today is Chu Wan''s birthday. He has to go back and celebrate Chu Wan''s birthday.


    "Brother Chu!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice rang in Chu Xiong''s ears, and he subconsciously looked for it.


    A woman in a long pink dress walked towards him, with a surprised smile on her face, just like when she told him that she was pregnant many years ago.


    Chu Xiong was slightly startled, and his consciousness was in a trance for a moment.


    "You..." Chu Xiong wanted to say something, but Di Wuhua grabbed his wrist.


    "Brother Chu, I finally saw you." Tears flashed in Di Wuhua''s eyes, this is the person she loves, the person she loves!


    Chu Xiong pursed his lips, he shook off Di Wuhua''s hand, his face sank.


    "What are you here for?"


    Di Wuhua was startled, no, it shouldn''t be like this.


    The reaction she imagined should not be like this.


    She saw in the mirror that she is very beautiful now, with a little more style than when she was young.


    Chu Xiong likes beautiful women, so Chu Xiong should like her more.


    But why did he throw his hand away?


    Why?


    Di Wuhua stood there in a daze, tears falling from the corners of her eyes, making her whole person look pitiful and pathetic.


    Tao Yanxi came up from behind and grabbed Di Wuhua''s wrist.


    "Mr. Chu, can I delay you for a few minutes?"


    Chu Xiong frowned as he looked at the girl in front of him with a temperament similar to that of Di Wuhua back then.


    A second later, he sighed deeply. It was all due to misfortune. The mistakes he made when he was young must be repaid after all.


    "Come with me."


    Tao Yanxi pulled Di Wuhua and followed.

 v3 Chapter 1058： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (37)

    In the quiet stairwell, Chu Xiong looked at Di Wuhua with tears on his face and sighed.


    "Things of those days are over."


    Di Wuhua shook his head again and again, passed? no no!


    Di Wuhua broke free from Tao Yanxi''s hand and suddenly grabbed Chu Xiong''s arm.


    "Brother Chu, you still love me, right?"


    Chu Xiong tore off Di Wuhua''s hand forcefully, his expression indifferent.


    "No, I don''t love you."


    "No, it''s impossible!" Di Wuhua shook her head repeatedly, her expression becoming a little crazy.


    "You love me, you love me!" Di Wuhua''s tone became crazy, "Is that the woman in your family who is strict with you? It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Brother Chu, we can elope. !"


    "Di Wuhua." Chu Xiong looked at her gloomily, "I don''t love you, I didn''t love you before, I don''t love you now, and I won''t love you in the future."


    "No, I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Di Wuhua''s voice became a bit shrill.


    She yelled at Chu Xiong and wanted to go up and hug Chu Xiong.


    Chu Xiong avoided Di Wuhua''s embrace, "I was just on impulse back then."


    Di Wuhua took two steps back, and her entire body became stiff.


    Tears smeared her makeup, and at this time, she looked so embarrassed.


    "Mr. Chu." Tao Yanxi came up, "Your impulsiveness is not a reason."


    "It''s been so long, you said you were impulsive, but for so long, have you ever done something for your impulsiveness?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Xiong with sharp eyes.


    Chu Xiong frowned, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Tao Yanxi." Tao Yanxi raised the corner of her mouth slightly, "It''s Di Yuanning''s girlfriend."


    Chu Xiong''s pupils shrank, he still had some impressions of his son.


    Chu Xiong sighed, "He..."


    Tao Yanxi guessed what Chu Xiong wanted to ask, she smiled and said, "He''s fine."


    "I''m sorry for him." Chu Xiong said.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "He doesn''t need your apologies."


    Di Yuanning doesn''t need any apologies.


    Those injuries have left deep scars on his heart, which cannot be erased with a single word of apology.


    Chu Xiong waved his hand, "That''s it."


    Chu Xiong took out a bank card from his bag, "There are five million in it, so it''s just compensation for you. Don''t show up in front of me in the future."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t pick up the card, and Di Wuhua was still immersed in despair and didn''t pick up the card.


    "Mr. Chu, not everything can be solved with money."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, obviously smiling, but Chu Xiong felt that the laughter of the girl in front of him was full of irony.


    Chu Xiong was a little irritable, and he was no longer a childish teenager.


    He was middle-aged, and the impulse no longer belonged to him.


    Those things of that year should be buried under time, and there will never be a day when they will be revealed.


    "Miss Tao, what do you want? Just say it." Chu Xiong''s face was full of impatience.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t want anything."


    "I just want to ask you one question." Tao Yanxi glanced at Di Wuhua, whose face was full of tears.


    "You once..." Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, "Have you ever loved her?"


    Have you ever loved? Chu Xiong is also asking himself this question.


    He seems to have forgotten some of those young and frivolous things.


    "No." Never loved.

 v3 Chapter 1059： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (38)

    Chu Xiong knew very well that he was a family man now.


    He can no longer destroy his family.


    Everything in the past, let him pass.


    "In that case, I''m sorry to bother you."


    Tao Yanxi took Di Wuhua''s arm and turned to leave.


    Di Wuhua was dragged away by Tao Yanxi, mumbling something.


    Chu Xiong looked at the backs of the two of them. For some reason, his eyes suddenly felt sour.


    But soon, he put those emotions behind him.


    Today is Wan''er''s birthday, he has to celebrate her birthday, instead of thinking about these boring things.


    Chu Xiong glanced at the time, stopped thinking about the two women, and left the company directly.


    Tao Yanxi took Di Wuhua back to the hotel.


    "Are you satisfied?" Tao Yanxi asked, looking at Di Wuhua, who was lost.


    Are you satisfied?


    Di Wuhua is also asking himself this question.


    Chu Xiong''s affectionate appearance flashed in her mind, intertwined with the affectionate appearance of Chu Xiong in the past.


    Di Wuhua sat there blankly, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just picked up the phone and ordered takeout.


    After tossing for such a day, she was very hungry.


    After ordering the takeout, Tao Yanxi sent a text message to Di Yuanning again.


    Yesterday, Tao Yanxi told Di Yuanning of the situation on Di Wuhua''s side.


    Di Yuanning told Tao Yanxi that the project on his side was developing at a critical moment, and he might not be able to return for a while.


    Tao Yanxi did not persuade him.


    In Di Yuanning''s heart, Di Wuhua was probably the one who hurt him the most.


    Otherwise, Di Wuhua wouldn''t have said anything last time, Di Yuanning actually fell in love with her who resembled the person he hated the most.


    Tao Yanxi was playing with her mobile phone. Is she similar to Di Wuhua?


    There seems to be no need to say this answer.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, waiting for the takeaway to arrive,


    The speed of takeout was very fast, but within half an hour, the takeout came.


    Tao Yanxi thanked the delivery boy, and then started to eat.


    On the other side, Di Wuhua was still in a daze, she didn''t seem to have any desire to eat.


    Tao Yanxi just said hello, and when she saw Di Wuhua, she ignored her and didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, Di Wuhua just lay on the bed as if she was asleep.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi woke up, Di Wuhua was gone.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed that Di Wuhua should be looking for Chu Xiong.


    After Tao Yanxi got up in a hurry, she went to Chuxiong''s company again.


    However, what surprised Tao Yanxi was that Di Wuhua did not come to the company.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only call Di Yuanning.


    After hearing Tao Yanxi''s words, Di Yuanning was silent for a while before saying, "Go back to the hotel to rest, she should be back soon."


    Tao Yan was a little surprised when she saw that Di Yuanning was not so worried.


    But she probably guessed that Di Yuanning should know where Di Wuhua went.


    As long as she is sure that Di Wuhua is safe, then she can rest assured.


    Tao Yanxi returned to the hotel, and at noon, Di Wuhua came back.


    Di Wuhua''s face was paler than yesterday.


    The news to Tao Yanxi from the hospital before was that Di Wuhua had stomach cancer and didn''t have many days to live.


    That''s why she took her to see Chu Xiong, which was her last wish.

 v3 Chapter 1060： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (39)

    Seeing that Di Wuhua was back, Tao Yan asked cautiously, "Where have you been?"


    Di Wuhua looked at Tao Yanxi and laughed.


    Her smile looked a little pale, but more of that kind of warm love.


    At this moment, she is a little less crazy and a little more warm than yesterday.


    "I went to the place where I first met him."


    Di Wuhua''s voice became somewhat ethereal, and the sunlight hit her, casting a soft light on her.


    "At that time, I was still his little secretary."


    "I know he has a fianc¨¦e, and I know our identities are too different to be together."


    "However, he cared about me very much, and I gradually got lost in his tenderness."


    "Later, we had a relationship and I got pregnant."


    "I thought that he would be with me for the sake of the child. At that time, I thought, even if I could only be a junior, I would."


    "However, his fianc¨¦e wouldn''t allow me. Later, I threatened me with my child, but he drove me out of the house."


    "When Yuan Ning was left alone in the hospital, he and she entered the palace of marriage."


    "Afterwards, I raised Di Yuanning alone, and that woman also had a child, a girl."


    "I know that big families like them are very interested in inheritance, and girls can''t inherit the family business, so I brought Yuan Ning to the door, but I was kicked out."


    Di Wuhua''s voice had a hint of crying, and there was an expression on his face that seemed to be crying instead of crying, but also smiling instead of laughing.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she still didn''t say anything.


    "You know? The first time I saw him was at Wu Ke University."


    "The cherry blossoms in Wu Ke University are so beautiful, so beautiful..."


    Di Wuhua muttered to himself, looking a little absent-minded.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Delicate eyebrows, high nose bridges are enough to attract people''s cherry mouth, those peach eyes seem a little pitiful at the moment, but they bring an unexpected style.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and tapped in midair.


    That delicate face disappeared as if it had been shattered by something.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and remained silent.


    A tear slowly slipped from the corner of Di Wuhua''s eyes, and finally disappeared into the floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three days later, Di Wuhua died in the hospital.


    When leaving, she held Tao Yanxi''s hand and asked a question.


    "Yuanning, will you forgive me?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slowly in those eager eyes.


    Di Wuhua smiled in this comforting answer.


    In fact, she knew very well that Di Yuanning would not forgive her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have died, but he didn''t want to come back and look at her.


    However, the girl in front of her still gave her some comfort.


    Di Wuhua left this world with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi held a funeral for her. The funeral was very simple. She was the only one who worshiped her.


    Among the countless tombstones, Di Wuhua''s tombstone was just an inconspicuous one.


    Looking at it from a distance, it is nothing but a mass of monuments.


    On the New Year''s Eve of the year Di Wuhua died, Di Yuanning came back.


    Tao Yanxi picked him up at the airport, she saw him at a glance, he was too conspicuous in the crowd.


    With a height of 1.86 meters and a handsome and mature appearance, it is enough to make him a leader among ordinary people.

 v3 Chapter 1061： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (40)

    Di Yuanning also saw Tao Yanxi at a glance.


    Tao Yanxi is more beautiful than before.


    Although they can also video, but in close contact, he will still be stunned by her beauty.


    The two embraced each other, not wanting to let go for a long time.


    There are more people at the airport on New Year''s Eve than in the past.


    Most of them came back in a hurry, just to be with their families.


    There are still some people who continue to run on the journey of work.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning returned home together.


    Di Yuanning knew that Tao Yanxi had moved, but this was his first time returning home and it felt very warm.


    This is his and her home, where they will always live.


    Tao Yanxi cooked a sumptuous dinner for Di Yuanning, and they had a great time together.


    After dinner, the two sat on the sofa watching the Spring Festival Gala.


    When Tao Yanxi saw the funny sketch, she laughed so much that her whole body trembled.


    At this time, Di Yuanning would look at her dotingly.


    Tao Yanxi felt Di Yuanning''s eyes, turned her head to look at him and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "You look good." Di Yuanning said fondly.


    Tao Yanxi curled her lips into a smile, stretched out her hand to wrap her arms around Di Yuanning''s neck, and pressed her lips onto his lips.


    Di Yuanning put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and deepened the kiss.


    Tao Yanxi''s face began to turn crimson. Her legs were on Di Yuanning''s waist, and her body was slightly tilted back. Di Yuanning took advantage of the situation and pressed against Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and licked her lips.


    "It''s been so long, your kissing skills have improved a lot."


    Tao Yanxi joked.


    Di Yuanning lightly kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead.


    "Well, I eat cones over there every day to practice."


    Speaking of this, Di Yuanning''s ears turned red.


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face deepened, she put her arms around Di Yuanning''s neck, bringing his body closer to her.


    Di Yuanning rested on the sofa with one hand, and there was already a reaction somewhere.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Di Yuanning''s reaction and rubbed his calf against his thigh.


    Di Yuanning looked down at Tao Yanxi, and there was a fine cold sweat on his forehead.


    The normal physiological reaction of a man makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Di Yuanning always felt that he was not a person who paid too much attention to Gu Qiwang.


    But from the moment he saw Tao Yanxi, he knew that it was not that he was indifferent, it was just that he had not met that person.


    "Yanxi."


    Di Yuanning licked his dry lips.


    "I love you."


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, she thought he would ask her if she would like it.


    Who would have thought that Di Yuanning would say that he loves her at this time.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and replied with full of love: "I love you too."


    love very much.


    When Di Yuanning heard this, he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    He lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, and their lips danced together, leading each other into their own world.


    Di Yuanning''s lips slowly slid down to the collarbone.


    He left a little blush on her collarbone.


    Tao Yanxi let out a light hum and responded to Di Yuanning.


    The bodies of the two were entangled, obviously for the first time, but they were incomparably compatible and tacit.


    After the two truly merged into one, they both let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    The Spring Festival Gala is still going on, but now the two of them can no longer hear those voices.


    In their world, only each other''s shadow.


    And this night is still very long...

 v3 Chapter 1062： Green tea bitchs transformation plan (41)

    Di Yuanning came back this time with an important mission.


    Foreign research projects have been successful and have been initially put into the market.


    And Di Yuanning''s task is to develop the Chinese market.


    They were very optimistic about him, so they gave him a lot of autonomy.


    Di Yuanning''s ability is also very good. It only took him half a year to initially open up the domestic market.


    And companies registered in his name also began to emerge in the market and became the target of many companies wanting to cooperate.


    Compared to Di Yuanning''s busy schedule, Tao Yanxi seemed much more relaxed.


    She closed her Taobao store and lived in her own small restaurant every day.


    With the help of Wen Langyuan, her small restaurant became famous in the small circle.


    Because the ingredients she used were all contaminated with spiritual energy, which had a good effect on the human body, so many people came here later.


    However, Tao Yanxi is also a human being. The shop only opens for an hour a day, but those diners who come here can''t wait to pull her out and hug her thighs for opening.


    Their lives slowly got better.


    Everything in the past seems to have passed by, and people will no longer remember it.


    Di Yuanning''s company is getting better and better, and in the end, it is still with Chu Wan''s company.


    It''s just that the current Di Yuanning has lost the jealousy towards Chu Wan and the Chu family.


    Before, Tao Yanxi told Di Yuanning what happened when Di Wuhua died.


    After Di Yuanning heard it, he was silent for a long time.


    That night, he hugged Tao Yanxi and buried his head in her neck. Tears soaked her clothes and took away his pain.


    Since then, Di Yuanning''s whole person has calmed down a lot.


    Therefore, when confronting Chu Wan''s company, he was no longer so aggressive, but more calm.


    Di Yuanning is a genius and a leader in business.


    Without so many personal emotions, Di Yuanning won this game.


    And because of this failure, Chu Wan gave up the company he opened and went home to inherit the family business.


    When the Chu family was handed over to her, no one knew what would happen.


    Tao Yanxi only knew that Di Yuanning''s company would get better and better.


    He has won the game destined to lose, so what can stop him?


    Ten years later, Di Yuanning''s company became one of the leading companies in Huaguo.


    The "Buxi" opened by Tao Yanxi has also become one of the most famous restaurants in China.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning held a wedding. The wedding was very low-key, but during the honeymoon after marriage, Tao Yanxi was almost tossed out of bed.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Yuanning are very in love with each other, and Di Yuanning is also very fond of her.


    Of course, sometimes Di Yuanning would also eat some vinegar, which made Tao Yanxi a little bit baffled and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sometimes the two would quarrel, but Di Yuanning was always the first to admit his mistake.


    Tao Yanxi has always been soft-hearted, and every time she is dragged to the bed by Di Yuanning and entangled.


    In this life, it is flat, but warm and happy.


    That kind of happiness is what Tao Yanxi has been pursuing.


    Tao Yanxi also learned a lot in this world. After Di Yuanning died, she put away her brother''s soul and left this world with a sense of happiness.

 v3 Chapter 1063： The growth of a scholar is in progress (1)

    After leaving the previous world, Xiao Yao brought Tao Yanxi to the next world.


    There was no pain, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    What caught my eye was the white ceiling and a dim light bulb.


    Tao Yanxi sat up and looked around, only one thought, poor.


    The bed occupies a large part of the room of about ten square meters.


    There are books on the table not far away, and when I look at it, I think there is a hill.


    Next to it is a small wardrobe. The door of the wardrobe is open. From Tao Yanxi''s perspective, you can see the clothes hanging inside.


    The clothes are two sets of school uniforms, and two sets of clothes that have been washed white.


    The whole room was filled with all kinds of things, small and cluttered, probably enough to describe this room.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples and stood up.


    She walked to the desk and saw a suicide note.


    The suicide note was written by the original body, and her words tended to be graceful, but she did not form her own style.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the suicide note, combined with the memory of the original body, and couldn''t help sighing.


    The original is a school tyrant, since she was a child, she was a child of someone else''s family in the adult population.


    However, this child from someone else''s family lives in a poor family.


    Yuanshen knew that only reading can change her destiny, so she studied hard and tried her best to become "the child of someone else".


    Yuanshen entered the best high school in S city with his own efforts.


    Yuanshen''s grades are so good that the school has never charged Yuanshen''s tuition.


    But even so, the original life in high school is still very hard.


    Her monthly living expenses are only 50 yuan.


    Yuanshen has been studying hard all the time, and her grades have always been the first.


    But all this was broken by a transfer student.


    The transfer student easily took her first place, and the school also informed the original body that if her grades could not always be the first, he would charge her tuition again.


    Under such a difficult situation, Yuan Shi studied even harder, even only sleeping for two hours a day.


    However, in the most recent exam, she took the tenth place.


    After heavy blows, the original body finally couldn''t bear the pressure and chose to die.


    This suicide note is full of guilt for his parents, self-blame for himself, and accusations against schoolmates.


    Tao Yanxi put away the suicide note, she glanced at the time, it was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    Today is not the weekend, she has to go to school.


    After Tao Yanxi tidied up briefly, she went to school with her schoolbag on her back.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the school, she was already late.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shen was well-behaved on weekdays, so the teacher just asked her and let her go back to the classroom.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived in the classroom, it happened to be the end of the first get out of class.


    Yuanshen used to focus on studying on weekdays, and he didn''t have any friends.


    This also led to the fact that no one noticed that Tao Yanxi did not come to class.


    Tao Yanxi''s seat was in the third row by the window. It was a separate seat, and there was no roommate.


    Tao Yanxi took out the book and roughly flipped through it.


    The content of learning is not difficult, and she can still handle it.


    "Peach Yanxi!"


    A sharp female voice suddenly rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear, Tao Yanxi looked over and saw the monitor of the class standing in front of her.

 v3 Chapter 1064： The growth of a scholar is in progress (2)

    "Squad leader." Tao Yanxi sat up straight with a hint of doubt on her face.


    According to the original body''s memory, this squad leader has nothing to do with her.


    "The head teacher asked you to go to his office." The head teacher said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and said "Thank you".


    He Keke, the squad leader, didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi would suddenly thank her, knowing that Tao Yanxi was arrogant and would not play with them at all.


    She snorted lightly and reminded: "The head teacher''s face is not very good."


    After speaking, He Keke also felt that what she said was a bit redundant, she couldn''t help but snorted again, glared at Tao Yanxi, then turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Keke''s back and couldn''t help but smile.


    Are all the kids now so awkward?


    Tao Yanxi got up and went to the head teacher''s office.


    The head teacher is a bald middle-aged man in his forties who likes students with good academic performance.


    Before, he still liked Tao Yanxi more, but this time Tao Yanxi''s grades dropped too much, so he decided to talk to Tao Yanxi.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the office, the head teacher had just finished reprimanding a student with poor academic performance, so his face was a little bad.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, his face darkened even more when he thought of Tao Yanxi''s recent achievements.


    "Tao Yanxi." The head teacher''s tone was somewhat stern.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and respectfully called out "Teacher".


    The head teacher''s expression softened a bit. He sighed and said earnestly, "What''s up with your recent grades? Why did you drop so badly?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and said nothing.


    "It has been discussed above. From next semester, your scholarship will be gone."


    "Of course, if you can get the first place in the city in the final exam, then there will still be a scholarship for next semester."


    The head teacher said this with a very strict tone.


    You know, the grades of the students in his class are directly linked to his year-end awards.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Okay, teacher."


    The head teacher saw that Tao Yanxi responded obediently, and did not know what to say.


    He waved his hand, "Okay, let''s go."


    "Goodbye, teacher." Tao Yanxi bent over and left the office directly.


    She is now in the second semester of high school, and she has to stay in this school for a year. She has another year of intersection with the head teacher, and it is really meaningless to fall out with him.


    Moreover, the head teacher didn''t actually do anything heinous, he just liked more good students, that''s all.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi returned to the classroom and started a day of study.


    For Tao Yanxi, none of this is a problem.


    She had digested the background of the story that Xiao Yao had passed on to her.


    It''s funny to say that the transfer student who kicked the original body out of the first place is actually the older brother of this life.


    The transfer student was not in this class, but in another bad class.


    The first grade appeared in the poor class, but it made the head teacher of that class very happy. Every day in the office, he would laugh and laugh, which also increased the hatred of the head teacher in Tao Yanxi''s class.


    At the same time, it also increased the pressure on the original body, which eventually caused irreversible consequences.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the seat, thinking of these things, and couldn''t help sighing.

 v3 Chapter 1065： The growth of a scholar is in progress (3)

    After the evening self-study, Tao Yanxi carried her schoolbag and prepared to go home.


    Yuanshen''s parents were away on business and could not go home for a long time.


    Their jobs earn little, but they have to travel to various places on business, and they have no time to take care of their physical and mental health.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when I finished my self-study. It took twenty minutes to walk from school to home.


    There are no buses anymore, so Tao Yanxi had no choice but to walk back with her schoolbag.


    The light of the street lamp by the road hit Tao Yanxi''s body, imprinting her shadow on the ground.


    Tao Yanxi carried her schoolbag, stepped on her own shadow, and staggered forward.


    The schoolbag was a little heavy, and as she bounced, the weight suddenly fell on Tao Yanxi''s body, almost causing her to fall several times.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the strap of her schoolbag and continued to dance.


    As a result, he accidentally stepped on a small stone, Tao Yanxi didn''t pay attention, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    The contact between her buttocks and the ground directly made Tao Yanxi cry out in pain. She stood up while rubbing her buttocks.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The laughter that came from out of nowhere caught Tao Yanxi''s attention.


    "Who?" Tao Yanxi asked cautiously.


    A second later, a teenager in the same school uniform came up from behind.


    The boy''s right earring also has an earring, the earring is of the kind of ruby, which is extremely conspicuous under the illumination of the light.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly and asked cautiously, "Who are you?"


    "Xue Haosheng," the boy said.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, Xue Haosheng? Isn''t that his brother, the first who surpassed his original body?


    "Your name is..." Xue Haosheng frowned slightly and thought about it, "Tao Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "You know me?"


    "I don''t know." Xue Haosheng grinned, "I heard of it."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi pulled the shoulder strap of her schoolbag, "Are you going home?"


    "Yeah, but I didn''t expect to see such an interesting scene." Xue Haosheng said with a smile, "You jump like a little rabbit."


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "Rabbit meat is really delicious."


    Xue Haosheng glanced at Tao Yanxi in horror, "Tutu is so cute, you actually want to eat Tutu?"


    "It''s very cute, and the meat is delicious, especially the wild rabbit. The meat is full of strength. It is made into a spicy rabbit, and the rabbit meat is torn a little bit..."


    While talking, Tao Yanxi really felt a little hungry.


    Xue Haosheng also swallowed his saliva and said hesitantly, "Is it really that delicious?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded solemnly, "Of course!"


    Xue Haosheng still looked at Tao Yanxi with a suspicious look, "I don''t believe it, unless... unless you make it for me!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "No ingredients."


    "I''ll go buy it!" Xue Haosheng said and wanted to take Tao Yanxi to buy a rabbit.


    "It''s too late, I have to go home and do my homework." Tao Yanxi stopped Xue Haosheng in time.


    Xue Haosheng thought about it, and it seemed that it was the same.


    "Where is your home? I''ll go to recognize the door, and I''ll come to you with a rabbit on weekends." Xue Haosheng said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and suddenly looked at Xue Haosheng with interest.


    "You didn''t deliberately attract my attention, did you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xue Haosheng paused, and said in an indescribable tone, "I don''t like girls with lower grades than me."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha

 v3 Chapter 1066： The growth of a scholar is in progress (4)

    Tao Yanxi turned her head and was about to leave.


    Xue Haosheng quickly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, and pretended to be concerned and said, "I don''t think it''s safe for you to go home as a girl. I''ll take you home."


    "Oh, I don''t accept boys with better grades than me to send me home." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Xue Haosheng was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed.


    It was a small smile at first, but later it turned into a big laugh.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him inexplicably, is there anything funny?


    Xue Haosheng leaned forward and backward with laughter, and burst into tears.


    After Xue Haosheng finally laughed enough, he wiped away his tears and said, "I heard from others that the original No. 1 was arrogant and pedantic, and only knew how to study all day. Now, I think you are very cute."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Haosheng and couldn''t help but say, "I''m pretty cute."


    Xue Haosheng was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter.


    Tao Yanxi saw him laughing non-stop, and glanced at the time again. It was almost half past nine, and she had to go home quickly.


    "I am leaving, bye."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    "Hey?" Xue Haosheng quickly caught up with Tao Yanxi.


    "Why are you walking so fast? I''ll take you off."


    Tao Yanxi ignored Xue Haosheng, but Xue Haosheng just wanted to follow behind Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi ignored Xue Haosheng and let him follow behind her.


    The street lamp shone on the two of them, pulling out a very long shadow.


    The shadows of the two are superimposed together, as if to overlap.


    Tao Yanxi jumped to the gate of the community, then she turned to look at Xue Haosheng and said, "Why haven''t you gone home yet?"


    Xue Haosheng looked at the girl who was shrouded in moonlight. For some reason, he felt a fiery feeling in his heart.


    "I want to eat rabbit meat..." Xue Haosheng swallowed and said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Not today, I can make it for you during the weekend." Tao Yanxi said.


    When Xue Haosheng heard this, a big smile opened on the corner of his mouth.


    "That''s it!" Xue Haosheng was full of joy, "I already know that you live in this community, hahaha, I''ll come to you on weekends."


    After Xue Haosheng finished speaking, he imitated Tao Yanxi''s way of walking before, and hopped away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Haosheng''s back, and couldn''t help but sigh, the happiness of boys is really simple.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, then carried her schoolbag and hopped back home.


    There was no one at home. Tao Yanxi made a little supper by herself. After the supper, Tao Yanxi spent half an hour to complete today''s homework, and then lay on the bed and started playing with her phone.


    The original mobile phone is a non-smart phone that has long been eliminated from the market, but it is also good, and it can play a Tetris.


    Tao Yanxi made up her mind that she had to buy herself a mobile phone and a telephone, and her "Buxi" store would also be opened.


    And all of this requires money.


    Where does the money come from?


    This had her brainstorming.


    Tao Yanqi played Tetris for a while, then went to sleep after washing up.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi went to class after breakfast.


    The days at school were as boring as ever, and everyone was still high school students, and no matter how bad their minds were, they were not at the level of murder and arson.

 v3 Chapter 1067： The growth of a scholar is in progress (5)

    For example, the gossip in today''s class is that when Xue Haosheng went to school today, he heard that he came to school with a rabbit in his arms?


    The little bunny was still white and fluffy, and the ruby ??eyes were so cute.


    Unexpectedly, the first grade is not only handsome, good grades, but also kind-hearted, and loves small animals so much!


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help twitching when she heard the discussions of her classmates.


    Carrying a rabbit to school? Love animals?


    Oh, so naive!


    Tao Yan has a vague feeling that Xue Haosheng will definitely come to him today.


    Sure enough, at noon, everyone went to eat in the cafeteria, and Tao Yanxi made a bento in the morning, so she ate it in the classroom.


    As a result, as soon as she was eating, Xue Haosheng came in with a little rabbit.


    "Tao Yanxi." Xue Haosheng called her name.


    Tao Yanxi silently covered his lunch box and put it aside.


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I''ll show you the rabbit." Xue Haosheng shook the rabbit in his hand.


    Bai Nennen''s little rabbit is very well-behaved, being shaken so much by Xue Haosheng, the two front paws are just obediently placed on the back of Xue Haosheng''s hand.


    "Rabbit, very cute." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Is that delicious?" Xue Haosheng sat down and asked Tao Yanxi curiously.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "You rabbit, is it a pet rabbit?" Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Pet rabbit, you can''t eat it."


    "Ah?" Xue Haosheng scratched his head, "What''s the difference between a pet rabbit and an edible rabbit?"


    "Pet rabbits can''t be eaten. Rabbits that can eat can be eaten." Tao Yanxi explained directly and rudely.


    Xue Haosheng: ...


    Hearing this, Xue Haosheng threw the rabbit directly into Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    "That''s for you." Xue Haosheng sighed, "The housekeeper must have misunderstood what I meant. I asked him to find me a rabbit last night, and he must have thought I wanted to raise it."


    "I''m a big man, how can I keep a rabbit? I''m not a man at all!"


    Tao Yanxi caught the little rabbit and rubbed the little rabbit''s ears with satisfaction.


    "Why don''t you let your family cook rabbit meat for you? According to you, your family should be very rich, right?" Tao Yanxi was a little strange. If he wanted to eat rabbit meat, if he told the kitchen, he would definitely make it ?


    "My family won''t let me eat meat." Xue Haosheng shrugged and seemed reluctant to mention this.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, but did not expect such a thing to happen.


    "You can''t eat meat because of physical reasons?" Tao Yanxi asked more, if it was because of this, she would definitely not let him eat meat.


    Xue Haosheng shook his head, "No, our family has always been a vegetarian, I have never eaten meat, is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!" Tao Yanxi replied without hesitation, the meat is no longer delicious, so what is delicious?


    Tao Yanxi''s hand touched the little rabbit''s long ears, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Then I must try it!" Xue Haosheng''s eyes lit up, "Tomorrow is the weekend, so I can go to your house to eat meat!"


    Having said this, Xue Haosheng clearly swallowed.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi raised her head with one hand and looked at Xue Haosheng, "You can eat meat if you want. Give me the processing fee."


    "Okay." Xue Haosheng took out his wallet directly from his trousers pocket, then took out a stack of hundred-yuan bills and put them in Tao Yanxi''s hand.

 v3 Chapter 1068： The growth of a scholar is in progress (6)

    "Is it enough?" Xue Haosheng asked.


    Tao Yanxi estimated that this stack was about 2,000 yuan.


    This Xue Haosheng is really generous.


    "Enough." Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile.


    "You can come to my house tomorrow." Tao Yanxi waved his hand and motioned for Xue Haosheng to leave.


    "Okay." Xue Haosheng stood up and his eyes fell on the bento box that Tao Yanxi brought over.


    He paused, then reached out and picked up the bento box directly.


    "I''ll take this."


    "Wait..." Before Tao Yan could finish her words, she saw Xue Haosheng jumped away at an absolutely unexpected speed.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    poisonous.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the little rabbit and tapped its nose.


    "Is your master poisonous? Why did you take my lunch with such a righteousness?"


    The little rabbit didn''t understand anything, just looked at Tao Yanxi with those red eyes, two small claws resting on the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand, cute and cute.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "You little bunny, you follow your master, you are stupid."


    "Just call you a little fool." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    She held the bunny on her lap, drank a little milk, and lay down on the table to rest in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi was awakened by a burst of discussion.


    "Is the little rabbit in her arms the same as Xue Xueba''s little rabbit?"


    "It seems so. I heard that Xue Xueba went out at noon today, and when he came back, the little rabbit was gone."


    "You said, could it be that she stole the bunny?"


    "Probably not? Tao Yanxi isn''t that kind of person, is he?"


    "Why is it impossible? She must be jealous that my Xue Xue snatched her first place, and she was jealous, so she stole my Xue Xue''s little rabbit!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The chattering female voice gave Tao Yanxi a headache. She rubbed her temples and opened her eyes.


    When those people saw that she was awake, they stopped talking immediately.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, "If you have something to say, just say it face to face, there is no need to discuss it behind your back."


    Several girls looked at each other, all a little embarrassed.


    "This little rabbit..." Tao Yanxi picked up the little rabbit with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "It was given to me by Xue Xueba as you said."


    "You...why do you say that?" A girl who was obviously interested in Xue Haosheng directly questioned.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it in her mind and recognized that this was He Yan, the second Wannian in the class.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask him in person." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    He Yan blushed and went to ask Xue Haosheng? She dare not.


    "Why should we ask? Go ask!" He Yan pushed directly to Tao Yanxi.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Why should I ask? This little rabbit was originally given to me by him. Since you doubt it, it''s natural for you to ask. Why? Did reading take away your IQ?"


    He Yan''s face turned even redder, but this time he was angry.


    "Tao Yanxi, what are you holding on to? You didn''t pass my exam last time, didn''t you?"


    He Yan was a little proud, she was the first in the class last time.


    "I''ve won the first place so many times, and I''m not proud, why? You get complacent after winning it once? Tsk, that''s pitiful."


    The smile at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth became more and more ironic and imposing, so that the other girls present did not dare to refute anything.

 v3 Chapter 1069： The growth of a scholar is in progress (7)

    He Yan was completely angry when he heard this.


    She rushed up directly, raised her hand high, and instantly came to Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed He Yan''s wrist with cold eyes.


    "What? You want to do it without taking care of yourself?"


    Tao Yanxi exerted a little force, and soon left a red mark on He Yan''s wrist.


    He Yan was so painful that his forehead was sweating.


    "You...you let go!" He Yan''s eyes flashed with fear, and his voice trembled a little.


    Tao Yanxi let go of He Yan, who took two steps back in a daze, not daring to speak.


    He Yan had never seen Tao Yanxi look like this. In the past, Tao Yanxi only knew how to study, and the whole person was extremely dull. How could she show such a domineering side.


    He Yan''s face was a little bad, but she didn''t dare to provoke Tao Yanxi again, she could only touch her wrist and silently returned to her seat.


    Tao Yanqi glanced at the other girls coldly, and everyone dispersed without daring to say anything.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and touched the little tail of the little rabbit, and then the corners of her mouth twitched in satisfaction.


    Now that she is awake, Tao Yanxi plans to do her homework for a while.


    There is still half an hour before class, and most of today''s homework should be completed.


    Just when Tao Yanxi picked up the pen and was about to start working, she almost threw the pen out with an exclamation.


    "Peach Yanxi!"


    The obviously anxious voice came from far to near, and no one heard it first.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand trembled and looked towards the door.


    Xue Hao ran in panting angrily, sweating profusely on his forehead.


    It was obvious that he must have heard some news and ran over in a hurry.


    Xue Haosheng held on to the door frame, and found that the classroom was harmonious, not like what Fatty said, "a bunch of women surrounded Tao Yanxi, ready to fight"!


    Xue Haosheng wiped the sweat from his forehead and cursed Fatty to death in his heart, but at this moment, he had to maintain his demeanor.


    He walked to Tao Yanxi with a slight panting, and said quite arrogantly, "You look good."


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed what he was here for.


    To be honest, she was still a little happy.


    "Your complexion looks good too." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, her complexion was rosy and shiny, isn''t she looking good?


    Xue Haosheng snorted, "each other."


    Tao Yanxi touched the little bunny''s chubby little butt, and his eyes fell on Xue Haosheng''s buttocks.


    Xue Haosheng: ? ? ?


    Xue Haosheng leaned his body on the table behind him, successfully making Tao Yanxi unable to see where his hips were.


    "You seem to like this rabbit very much." Xue Haosheng said thoughtfully, didn''t he say pet rabbits can''t be eaten?


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall behind her, her legs were stacked together, her whole person seemed a little lazy.


    "I don''t like this rabbit." Tao Yanxi''s face was full of smiles, "I''m the one who likes to give me this rabbit."


    Xue Haosheng was slightly startled, he stood up straight, his hands hanging on his sides.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, what kind of reaction would Xue Haosheng have when she made such a blatant confession (tune) to Bai (play)?


    The next moment, she heard Xue Haosheng say, "Eating human flesh is against the law."


    In Xue Haosheng''s thinking, it was such a formula.


    Like rabbits = like to eat rabbit meat.


    People who like to send rabbits = like to eat human flesh.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1070： The growth of a scholar is in progress (8)

    Tao Yanxi felt that Xue Haosheng was really poisonous.


    Did she mean that?


    Wasn''t she teasing him just now?


    Why do you think of cannibalism?


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t keep up with Xue Haosheng''s brain circuit for a while, she silently tilted her head, ignoring Xue Haosheng.


    Xue Haosheng breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Tao Yanxi ignored his intentions.


    Fortunately, he saved his life by virtue of his ingenuity!


    Xue Haosheng felt that it was not appropriate to stay here for a long time, so he glanced at Tao Yanxi secretly, then quickly said "bye" and left quickly.


    Seeing that Xue Haosheng had left, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but nod the little rabbit''s nose.


    "Your master is so stupid." Tao Yanxi muttered, picked up the pen again, and started to write her homework.


    The little rabbit is very good. During the afternoon class, he stayed in Tao Yanxi''s desk obediently, and didn''t make a sound at all.


    Today is Friday, so there is no evening self-study, and school is dismissed at 5 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Tao Yanxi thought that Xue Haosheng was going to eat rabbit meat tomorrow, and decided to go to the supermarket to buy some condiments.


    As for the rabbit meat, it was naturally taken from her space.


    She also wants to open the "Buxi" store. The ingredients in this space are all her treasures.


    She kept Xue Haosheng eating it once and wanted to eat it a second time!


    It''s just condiments or something. She doesn''t have ready-made ones in her space, so she still has to buy them.


    Xue Haosheng gave her two thousand yuan, and she was relatively wealthy for the time being.


    After going to the supermarket to buy a bunch of things, Tao Yanxi came home and cooked some noodles by himself.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to feed some green cabbage leaves to the little rabbit she brought back.


    Then, after Tao Yanxi finished her homework, she started to pick up her phone and play Tetris.


    Anyway, she has nothing to do now, so she might as well play Tetris, maybe she will be able to pass the level.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi received a call from Xue Haosheng.


    "Hello? Tao Yanxi, I''m in your community. Which floor are you on?"


    Xue Haosheng''s voice sounded so full of anger that he slept very late last night.


    Tao Yan answered confusedly.


    "The second unit, the fifth floor, the one on the left, come up."


    "Okay!" Xue Haosheng hung up the phone after he finished speaking.


    Tao Yanxi threw the phone aside and fell asleep again.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi was so arrogant that she sat up in a daze.


    "Come." She called out.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and went to open the door in her pajamas.


    The house has two bedrooms and one living room, but in general, it is only 80 square meters.


    So the whole space is very crowded. Fortunately, the parents of the original body do not come back often. She lives alone, but it is considered empty.


    Tao Yanxi''s pajamas were pink bunny clothes, and Xue Haosheng blurted out a word the first time he saw it.


    "You like rabbits so much?"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes, her consciousness gradually returning to her cage.


    "Well, it''s fine."


    Because she had just woken up, there was still a hint of sleepiness in Tao Yanxi''s voice, and the soft tone made Xue Haosheng glance at her more.


    "Come in first." Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Xue Haosheng enter the room.


    "Sit down first, I''ll change clothes." Tao Yanxi greeted and went into the bedroom to wash and change clothes.


    And Xue Haosheng walked around the living room curiously.

 v3 Chapter 1071： When the growth of a scholar is in progress (9)

    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time and realized that it was only seven in the morning.


    This Xue Hao was born early enough.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "No." Xue Haosheng sat down on the sofa, "Everyday breakfast at home is vegetarian steamed buns, I wondered if I could come to you to eat some."


    When Xue Haosheng said this, a big smile opened at the corner of his mouth.


    "You shouldn''t mind, right?"


    "I don''t mind, but I also eat light in the morning." Tao Yanxi didn''t have the nerve to tell him that there was no meat in the morning.


    Xue Haosheng didn''t mind either, he waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s good to have something to eat."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then sit down first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned around and entered the kitchen.


    She plans to cook a little porridge and fry two eggs.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi called Xue Haosheng over for breakfast.


    Xue Haosheng was not polite, he picked up the fried egg and started to eat it.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to say "delicious" in the end.


    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi began to prepare the ingredients for lunch.


    Since she promised to make rabbit meat for Xue Haosheng, she would definitely do it.


    Tao Yanxi plans to have a whole rabbit feast at noon, such as garlic white rabbit, dry pot rabbit meat, spicy rabbit, etc., all of which are to be done.


    Tao Yanxi took out two rabbits from the space ahead of time.


    Xue Haosheng followed Tao Yanxi, watching her handling rabbit meat in various ways.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi draining the rabbit''s blood, Xue Haosheng said with a horrified expression, "I know why my family is all vegetarians."


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Killing is terrible!"


    Xue Haosheng covered his eyes with his hands, but left such a small slit, and watched Tao Yanxi''s movements curiously.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she saw Xue Haosheng''s action.


    "If you''re afraid, go out and play with your phone."


    "I don''t!" Xue Haosheng put down his hand bravely, but when his eyes completely touched the dead rabbit, he suddenly put his hands on his eyes again, leaving only a small slit to see.


    Xue Haosheng told himself that he was not afraid of these, he was a man!


    So, Xue Haosheng pretended to be blindfolded and watched Tao Yanxi deal with the rabbit meat.


    At about ten o''clock, Tao Yanxi started cooking.


    The dishes she is going to make are all big dishes, so it will take a little time.


    Xue Haosheng seemed to like watching Tao Yanxi cook, so he kept watching Tao Yanxi and occasionally handed her something or something.


    In such a harmonious atmosphere, the aroma of rabbit meat also began to spread in the kitchen.


    Xue Haosheng swallowed his saliva. Rabbit meat was really fragrant!


    Xue Haosheng stared at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes... the pot in his hand.


    "Can I eat it?" Xue Haosheng asked while swallowing.


    "Not yet." Tao Yanxi said and sprinkled a handful of salt in it.


    A hint of disappointment flashed on Xue Haosheng''s face, it was so fragrant and fragrant, I really wanted to eat it!


    After Tao Yanxi was done, Xue Haosheng felt that his stomach was full of saliva he swallowed.


    The most terrifying thing is that there is saliva secreted from the mouth!


    "Can you eat?" Xue Haosheng asked with a hint of pity.


    Tao Yanxi clapped her hands, very satisfied with her masterpiece.


    "You can eat."


    Tao Yanxi handed the chopsticks to Xue Haosheng.

 v3 Chapter 1072： The growth of a scholar is in progress (10)

    Xue Haosheng quickly took the chopsticks, smiled at Tao Yanxi, and ate quickly.


    Then... Tao Yanxi saw the dishes on the table disappearing rapidly!


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly sat down, picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    She was very tired after working so long!


    Cook for two hours and eat for ten minutes.


    Ten minutes later, the table was a mess, all bones left.


    Xue Haosheng rubbed his stomach with satisfaction and leaned back on the chair.


    "It''s so delicious!" Xue Haosheng suddenly looked at Tao Yanxi, "I''ve decided to come to your house for every meal in the future!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Then you have to pay for the meal." Tao Yanxi said.


    "No problem!" Xue Haosheng took out a card directly from his trousers pocket, "This is the card my brother gave me, there is no limit, you can just use it."


    Tao Yanxi took the card silently, his brother is really generous.


    "Then it''s settled. I will come to your house to eat every meal in the future." After Xue Haosheng finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong, and said, "Every meal must have meat!"


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded in response.


    With this card, she can open her own "Buxi" store.


    Tao Yanxi only intends to drive an hour a day, so even if he goes to school, he doesn''t seem to delay anything.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Xue Haosheng about this, but just planned to take some time to see the facade.


    Xue Haosheng didn''t want to move after he was full, so he leaned back on the chair happily, with a foolish look on his face.


    After Tao Yanxi rested, he washed the tableware and chopsticks.


    In the evening, Tao Yanxi cooked a steak for Xue Haosheng.


    And then...then let Xue Haosheng go home.


    For the next two days, Xue Haosheng would run to Tao Yanxi''s house every day.


    And he still knocks on the door early in the morning, so that Tao Yanxi didn''t get a good night''s sleep.


    And just like that, it''s finally Monday.


    It is worth mentioning that Xue Haosheng specifically told Tao Yanxi that he must have a lunch box at noon.


    Tao Yanxi had no choice but to agree, after all she was spending his money now.


    At noon, everyone went to the cafeteria to eat.


    Only Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng were eating in the classroom. Xue Haosheng was also a big-hearted person and ate with relish. He never thought about what kind of discussion he and Tao Yanxi would bring about eating together.


    But last week, the news that Xue Haosheng gave Tao Yanxi a rabbit had already been rumored in the sophomore year of high school.


    Everyone is guessing whether Xue Haosheng likes Tao Yanxi.


    But so far, no one has dared to come forward and ask the two parties.


    After eating, Xue Haosheng left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi is also happy and comfortable, she still has to learn!


    A few days later, the school ushered in another exam.


    Tao Yanxi was already familiar with the current learning progress, and she felt that there was no big problem in getting a perfect score.


    However, considering the previous results of Yuan Shi, although he has always been the first, there is still a gap of 20 to 30 points from the full score.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi plans to deduct about 20 points. In this case, it is probably the level before the original body.


    At the beginning, it was a Chinese test. Tao Yanxi took an hour to complete the test paper, mainly on composition and reading comprehension.


    As for other science exams, such as mathematics, physical chemistry, etc., Tao Yanxi took half an hour to finish it.


    After finishing the last English test, Tao Yanxi handed in the test paper in advance and left.

 v3 Chapter 1073： The growth of a scholar is in progress (11)

    Tao Yanxi intends to visit the facade today.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi left school, she met Xue Haosheng, who had also handed in the papers ahead of time.


    "Peach Yanxi!"


    Xue Haosheng stopped Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi, who originally wanted to avoid Xue Haosheng and go to the facade alone:...


    Xue Haosheng called her so directly, and she couldn''t ignore it.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, turned to look at Xue Haosheng and said, "Good evening."


    "Good evening~" Xue Haosheng walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, "Are you going home? What are you doing today?"


    "Don''t go home yet." Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "I''m going to see the facade."


    "Facade? What are you looking at?" Xue Haosheng asked curiously.


    "I want to open a restaurant." Tao Yanxi explained her plan.


    Xue Haosheng nodded thoughtfully, "I''ll accompany you to see it. It just so happened that I went to recognize the store. In the future, I''ll bring my friends to your place to eat and take care of your business."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she knew that she could not escape.


    "Alright then, let''s go see it together." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xue Haosheng nodded, then followed Tao Yanxi excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi has been optimistic about some storefronts before, so today I will go to the field again.


    Xue Haosheng was chatting non-stop along the way, making Tao Yanxi''s brain hurt a little bit.


    Half an hour later, the two came to a not very remote store located three kilometers away from the school.


    Tao Yanxi negotiated with the store owner, but the store owner opened his mouth a lot, and the annual rent for a store was 200,000 yuan.


    Tao Yanxi decisively refused.


    Afterwards, they went to several storefronts, but they didn''t talk about it.


    Tao Yanxi also felt a little tired, and after discussing it with Xue Haosheng, he decided to find a restaurant to eat first.


    The two entered a Chinese restaurant, and Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng ordered a bunch of dishes.


    But Tao Yanxi noticed that Xue Haosheng, who had been raised by her and liked meat, only ate vegetarian dishes, and he didn''t even move the meat.


    Just as they were enjoying their meal, they heard a commotion not far away.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t intend to meddle in his own business, but Xue Haosheng didn''t know what he heard, his expression changed, and he immediately threw down his chopsticks and ran over there.


    Tao Yanxi could only keep up, what could make Xue Haosheng change his face?


    "Just let it go!"


    Xue Haosheng quickly squeezed in. When he saw the sweaty man leaning on the assistant, Xue Haosheng''s face turned pale.


    "Brother!" Xue Haosheng knelt down quickly, full of worry, "Brother, are you alright?"


    Xue Xi narrowed her eyes slightly and recognized that the person in front of her was Xue Haosheng.


    He put his left hand on Xue Xi''s shoulder and whispered, "Send me home."


    "Okay." Xue Haosheng picked up Xue Xi at once, "Let me go! Let me go!"


    When Tao Yanxi rushed over, he saw Xue Haosheng carrying a man and rushing outside.


    She walked over quickly and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "My brother needs to go home." Xue Haosheng said hurriedly without explaining anything.


    The assistant had already gone to drive, Xue Haosheng carried Xue Xi into the car, and then looked back at Tao Yanxi, his eyes blazing.


    "Tao Yanxi, come home with me."


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and before she could react, she was pulled into the car by Xue Haosheng.


    The car drove very fast, because Xue Xi''s condition looked very wrong, and even his whole body began to turn red.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, shouldn''t I be sent to the hospital in this situation? Why go home?

 v3 Chapter 1074： The growth of a scholar is in progress (12)

    Tao Yanxi''s mind was full of doubts, but at this moment in the car, she couldn''t say anything else.


    Especially Xue Haosheng''s brother''s face looked very bad, and it was even more difficult for her to say anything.


    However, Tao Yanxi had a faint guess in her heart, it just needed time and some things to confirm.


    The car ran through several red lights and drove all the way to Xue Haosheng''s house.


    Xue Haosheng''s home is not a villa at all, but a manor.


    The manor covers an area of ??about 1,000 square kilometers and spans two districts.


    That is, the moment he saw the manor, Tao Yanxi realized that Xue Haosheng''s family was not ordinary rich!


    To be able to own a manor in a place that is relatively downtown, and it covers an area of ??more than 1,000 square kilometers, think about it, this is not something that can be solved with money.


    The Xue family is not only rich, but also has its own relationship in the officialdom.


    And I don''t know if it''s Tao Yanxi''s illusion, as soon as you walk into the manor, the air inside is obviously much cleaner and fresher than the outside.


    In addition to the gorgeous villas in the manor, vegetables are grown in all other places.


    What kind of cabbage, lettuce, etc., it looks watery, and it is delicious at first glance.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly. It stands to reason that a wealthy family like the Xue family does not need to grow their own vegetables at all, so why do they have to grow their own vegetables?


    And these vegetables are very planned when they are planted, they are not just for fun.


    With this doubt in mind, Tao Yanxi followed Xue Haosheng into the villa.


    Xue Haosheng put Xue Xi on the sofa, and Xue''s parents had already received the news.


    Xue Xi''s face was pale, and the whole person looked very wrong, as if he was about to die.


    Father Xue looked gloomy, turned Xue Xi over, and then put his hand directly into Xue Xi''s mouth.


    Xue Xi''s whole body was trembling violently, and she was retching all the time.


    "How is it?" Mother Xue asked worriedly.


    Father Xue shook his head and took out his hand.


    Mother Xue burst into tears when she saw Father Xue''s reaction.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why can''t this work?


    Tao Yan tugged at Xue Haosheng''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Seeing Father Xue''s reaction, Xue Haosheng clenched his fists immediately.


    When he heard Tao Yanxi''s question, he suddenly remembered something. He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and said anxiously, "Is there any other vegetables you usually eat?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, what vegetables do you usually eat? Isn''t it the vegetables in her space?


    Since she came to this world, because her wallet is so shriveled, she usually uses ingredients from her own space for cooking.


    "Also." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Go to your house!" Xue Haosheng pulled Tao Yanxi and wanted to go out.


    "Wait!" Father Xue pressed Xue Xi to stop Xue Haosheng.


    Father Xue looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes, but asked Xue Haosheng.


    "what happened?"


    Xue Haosheng pursed his lips, lowered his head and said, "Father, it''s not convenient for me to explain to you now, but please believe me, the vegetables she has there will definitely be able to save my brother!"


    "Okay." Father Xue nodded and said nothing.


    Xue Haosheng took Tao Yanxi and walked out.


    When walking outside the manor, Tao Yanxi suddenly stopped.


    "I can give you the vegetables now, but can you explain it to me?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v3 Chapter 1075： The growth of a scholar is in progress (13)

    Xue Haosheng was stunned and looked up and down at Tao Yanxi, but did not see anything on her body where she could hide vegetables.


    In the end, he didn''t know what to think, a flash of ecstasy suddenly flashed in his eyes, but he quickly returned to calm.


    He pursed his lips and explained quickly: "Our family are all spirits and can only eat food containing spiritual energy, but now the spiritual energy has withered away, only a little bit of spiritual energy remains in the vegetables, as for those meat foods, all of them are It''s all kinds of impurities, and if we eat a little, we will face death."


    "Tao Yanxi, when I saw you on the road that day, I felt that you were a gathering of spiritual energy, that''s why I approached you."


    Having said that, Xue Haosheng couldn''t help but bow his head.


    "I know I was wrong, please forgive me."


    "My brother must have been tricked into eating meat by mistake. My father just wanted to spit out the meat, but..."


    The latter words, without Xue Haosheng''s words, Tao Yanxi also understands.


    Those vegetables in her space grew under the nurture of spiritual energy.


    The amount of spiritual energy contained in it is ten million times higher than the current vegetables.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and took a lettuce out of the space in front of Xue Haosheng.


    "Lettuce can be eaten raw, hurry up and bring it to your brother." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, hurriedly thanked him, and ran away to the villa.


    Tao Yanxi swayed behind him.


    When she reached the living room of the villa again, Xue Xi was already awake, and her face was ruddy, she couldn''t tell that she had experienced some death just now.


    And only one third of the lettuce was eaten, and the other two thirds were held tightly in Xue Haosheng''s arms.


    Father Xue and Mother Xue looked at the cabbage eagerly, swallowing from time to time.


    They are spiritual people, and they have a natural sense of aura.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, successfully attracting the attention of several people present.


    Father Xue was the first to react, he laughed twice as he approached Tao Yanxi.


    "Is this Peach''s niece? Oh, look, we have nothing to prepare for you."


    "Well, this card is my secondary card, you can take it and swipe it at will!"


    Father Xue took out a black card and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Does this family like to send cards?


    Mother Xue also came up with a smile. She grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and said with a doting face, "Miss Tao, we have to thank you for the lettuce. If it is, my family drama..."


    Having said that, Mother Xue began to wipe her tears again.


    "But it''s better now, thanks to Miss Tao!"


    "Miss Tao, look, how is my drama?"


    Mother Xue wanted to talk about matchmaking.


    When Xue Haosheng heard this, he hurried up and freed Tao Yanxi from Mother Xue''s hands.


    "She''s mine!" Xue Haosheng said while holding Tao Yanxi''s wrist with one hand and the lettuce with the other.


    Mother Xue chuckled, "Oh, look, my family is not bad!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m very good!" Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, his eyes shining brightly at Tao Yanxi.


    If he had a tail, the tail behind him must have been wagging.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "I don''t like boys with better grades than me."


    Xue Haosheng: Uuuuu, is it his fault for the good grades?

 v3 Chapter 1076： The growth of a scholar is in progress (14)

    "Then I will take the test a little lower next time." Xue Haosheng said rather aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No." Tao Yanxi patted Xue Haosheng on the shoulder, "One day, I will surpass you with my strength."


    Hearing this, Xue Haosheng gave a big smile, "Alright then, I''ll wait!"


    "Hmm~" Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, and answered Xue Haosheng''s words.


    Father Xue and Mother Xue looked at each other and saw smiles in each other''s eyes.


    The two probably guessed something, but they wouldn''t ask more if the little girl didn''t say anything.


    Xue''s father and Xue''s mother all had a hard time in the mall. They still knew what to say and what not to say.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xue''s parents didn''t ask much, and she didn''t say much.


    Anyway, when her "Buxi" store opens, Xue''s parents should have guessed something.


    Xue Haosheng was very big-hearted. Even if he guessed something in his heart, he didn''t ask any further questions.


    Anyway, it''s good to eat something!


    Xue Haosheng held the remaining two-thirds of the lettuce and smiled stupidly.


    Xue Xi saw the timing, walked up and said with a smile, "Thank you so much this time."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and said very politely, "It''s okay."


    Xue Xi also knew that the girl in front of her was very polite to her, so she didn''t get too close.


    Now it seems that my brother''s luck is very good.


    Xue Xi lowered his eyes and chuckled lightly.


    "I should go back." Tao Yanxi said aloud.


    Xue Haosheng nodded quickly, "I''ll take you off."


    "Okay."


    Tao Yanxi responded and turned to leave.


    Xue Haosheng quickly followed, "Wait for me~"


    From beginning to end, he held the lettuce in his hand.


    Xue Haosheng followed Tao Yanxi to the outside of the manor.


    "Tomorrow is the holiday, I''m still going to your house~" Xue Haosheng said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you allowed to eat meat?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "I saw you eat meat before, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem."


    Xue Haosheng nodded and pursed his lips.


    "Your meat is also full of spiritual energy, there is no impurities, so it can be eaten."


    Speaking of this, Xue Haosheng''s smile deepened


    "Meeting you is the happiest thing for me!"


    From now on, you can eat meat!


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled when she heard this.


    Are you confessing to her?


    Tao Yanxi''s ears were slightly red, alas, she was really a little embarrassed.


    Tao Yanxi was about to say that she was lucky to meet him, but before she could say it, she heard Xue Haosheng say, "The meat in your place is so delicious!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "If I hadn''t met you, I might never know the taste of meat in my life."


    As Xue Haosheng spoke, he couldn''t help smacking his lips.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Oh, do you want a late-night snack? Why don''t we go to your house for a late-night snack?"


    Xue Haosheng rubbed his hands together with excitement on his face.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Don''t eat!"


    Hum ¨s^¨t stinky brother, bad brother!


    "Ah." Xue Haosheng''s face was full of disappointment. He couldn''t eat meat tonight and wanted to cry.


    "Going home." Tao Yanxi walked forward quickly, Xue Haosheng followed behind her, still immersed in the sadness of not being able to eat meat tonight.


    After Xue Haosheng sent Tao Yanxi home, he still wanted to persuade Tao Yanxi to have supper.


    Then Tao Yanxi blocked his mouth and kicked him out the door.


    Still want a late night snack? Ha ha! Go drink the northwest wind!

 v3 Chapter 1077： The growth of a scholar is in progress (15)

    Xue Haosheng, who wanted to eat supper but was not satisfied, started knocking on Tao Yanxi''s door at six o''clock the next day.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t wake up and opened the door in a daze.


    As soon as Xue Haosheng came in, he gave Tao Yanxi a big hug.


    Tao Yan returned a hug in a daze, and said with a bit of drowsiness in her voice: "Why are you here so early?"


    "I miss you!" I miss your meat!


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and glanced at Xue Haosheng, and snorted lightly, not sure if she believed what he said.


    "Come in." Tao Yanxi turned to let Xue Haosheng walk in.


    Xue Haosheng was obviously already familiar with Tao Yanxi''s house, and he was also familiar with how Tao Yanxi had just woken up every time he came.


    "Go wash." Xue Haosheng said.


    "Um."


    Tao Yan answered confusedly.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi went back to the bedroom to wash up.


    Xue Haosheng was playing with his mobile phone in the living room when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Xue Haosheng: ? ? ?


    Xue Haosheng opened the door and saw his parents and his dear brother carrying a pile of gifts.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Xue Haosheng could say anything, he was interrupted by Mother Xue.


    "Where''s Taotao at home? Oh, look, in order to express our gratitude to her, we brought gifts to see her."


    Xue Haosheng snorted softly and rolled his eyes very rudely.


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you are here to grab the meat!"


    Hearing this, the Xue family''s eyes lit up.


    Meat!


    Xue Xi chuckled, "I went to your room last night to chat with you. Who would have thought you fell asleep and talked in your sleep."


    Xue Haosheng was stunned for a moment, then smiled.


    "Brother, what did I say?"


    Xue Xi gave him a meaningful look, "You said, the meat is really delicious."


    Xue Haosheng rolled his eyes, "I won''t give you any meat."


    "That''s not what you said." Xue Xi said with a smile.


    Just at this time, Tao Yanxi also packed up and came out.


    She heard someone talking in the living room, so she wanted to come out and take a look.


    As a result, as soon as she came out, she saw the Xue family standing in the living room.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Uncle Xue, Aunt Xue, Brother Xue?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at them suspiciously.


    "Student Tao, I thanked you so much last night, so we are here to thank you today." Let''s have some meat by the way!


    Father Xue said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and she probably guessed what they were here for.


    "Hare rabbit meat for lunch today?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    "Rabbit meat is good, rabbit meat is good!" Father Xue smiled with wrinkles on his face.


    "I heard that pork is also delicious, beef is also good, oh, mutton seems to be okay too..."


    Father Xue said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi paused, and silently said, "Only rabbit meat."


    "Rabbit meat is also good! Rabbit meat is also good!" Father Xue also knew that he couldn''t eat too much meat in one bite, so rabbit meat is also good!


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then you sit down first, I''ll prepare the ingredients."


    "Good good!"


    Father Xue sat on the sofa first, and then Mother Xue Xue Xi and Xue Haosheng sat on the sofa respectively.


    The four of them sat up straight with their hands on their laps, very well-behaved, their eyes were shining, and their faces were full of eager and satisfied smiles.


    When Tao Yanxi came out to look at it, he suddenly thought of a word.


    "Sit in rows and eat meat!"

 v3 Chapter 1078： The growth of a scholar is in progress (16)

    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, she really couldn''t bear to watch this scene.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out, Xue Haosheng shrugged, but he didn''t smell the scent of rabbit meat.


    His eyes dimmed in an instant, but in an instant, they recovered.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, why did you start cooking?"


    "Right now." Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Then I''ll help you~" After Xue Haosheng finished speaking, Xue''s father and Xue''s mother also echoed.


    Tao Yanxi imagined the scene of the Xue family helping in the kitchen, um... I''m afraid they have eaten all the rabbit meat before it''s ready.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No need, I''ll be able to do it soon, you sit down first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned around and went to the kitchen again.


    Xue Haosheng could only bow his head in disappointment.


    But soon, he regained his vitality.


    Xue Haosheng began to describe the scent of the rabbit meat to Xue''s parents and Xue Xi.


    Rabbit meat is full of strength, and every bite into the mouth, as if it will flick, and the spiritual energy that is almost overflowing, when it enters the body, it is so comfortable that one can''t help but groan.


    The more vividly Xue Haosheng described it, the faster the other three swallowed.


    When he got to the back, Father Xue couldn''t bear it any longer, and hit Xue Haosheng on the head with a shudder.


    "Why don''t you tell us about such a good thing? Do you still take us as your family? Do you still take me as your father!"


    When Father Xue had a straight face, it was still very scary.


    Xue Haosheng covered his head and glanced at Father Xue.


    "I told you, do I still have anything to eat?" Xue Haosheng muttered, but the words completely fell into the ears of the three of them.


    Xue Xi chuckled beside him, "It seems that my younger brother thinks there is too much pocket money."


    "Hey, hey, don''t stop, brother, I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Xue Haosheng said quickly, "Didn''t I bring you here to eat meat?"


    "Oh, did you bring us here? Obviously we followed you here!" Father Xue looked confident.


    "Do you still know that you are stalking?" Xue Haosheng muttered again.


    Father Xue snorted coldly, "My son is not filial, and he doesn''t respect us if he has delicious food. Let''s follow up what''s wrong? What''s wrong!"


    Father Xue said, and began to knock Xue Haosheng on the head again.


    Mother Xue nodded and said softly: "Have a son, tell me, do you still have my mother in your heart? You don''t need to tell your father and brother, why don''t you even have me? What about hiding?"


    Mother Xue started to wipe her tears as she spoke.


    What Xue Haosheng was most afraid of was that the woman shed tears, he quickly comforted: "Mother, don''t cry, I''ll bring you next time."


    "This is my good son." Mother Xue laughed without a trace of tears on her face.


    Xue Haosheng: ...


    Dramatic! Dramatic! They are all actors! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Xue Haosheng snorted coldly, and began to vividly describe the taste of meat to them.


    Not just rabbit meat, but soft and waxy pork, tear-resistant beef, firm duck and more.


    The Xue family couldn''t stop swallowing their saliva. Father Xue''s hand was about to move, and he wanted to knock Xue Haosheng into a shudder.


    But considering that he couldn''t hear the description after knocking, he still endured it.


    Even if you can''t eat it, it''s good to hear it!

 v3 Chapter 1079： The growth of a scholar is in progress (17)

    Tao Yanxi was in the kitchen completely unaware of what was going on in the living room.


    She could only hear the voices outside, thinking that the relationship between Xue Haosheng''s family was pretty good.


    Tao Yanxi''s movements were quick, and after more than an hour, the smell of meat came from the kitchen.


    Xue Haosheng was fine, after all, he had eaten it many times before.


    But Father Xue and Father Xue, and Xue Xi, have never eaten.


    I can''t stand the smell of this scent.


    They were lying at the door of the kitchen, looking eagerly at the spicy rabbit that Tao Yanxi was holding.


    When Tao Yanxi turned around, what she saw was the Xue family looking at her pitifully... the meat in her hands.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "You can eat." Tao Yanxi had just finished speaking when Father Xue walked in at once, "Oh, how can you do such a trivial matter of serving dishes?"


    After Father Xue finished speaking, he immediately took the Spicy Rabbit Ding from Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    As for Mother Xue, she aimed at the potato-roasted rabbit on the side, while Xue Xi held a plate of spicy rabbit meat and kept swallowing her saliva.


    Compared with the restlessness of others, Xue Haosheng was obviously the most calm one.


    He snorted very proudly, "Guys who have never seen the world!"


    Father Xue thumped Xue Haosheng on the head, "Why are you talking to me?"


    Xue Haosheng clutched his forehead and moved to Tao Yanxi''s side very aggrieved.


    "They bully me, I have to eat two plates of rabbit meat to get better."


    Tao Yanxi: Haha


    "There are only so many dishes. If you don''t go, there may be no more." Tao Yanxi said this lightly.


    Xue Haosheng''s body froze, and he looked at the kitchen again, where there were three other people.


    "Depend on!"


    Xue Hao stomped his feet in anger, and then quickly ran to the restaurant.


    But within a few seconds, Tao Yanxi heard all kinds of voices robbing rabbit meat outside.


    "You bastard, this piece of meat belongs to Lao Tzu!"


    "Having a baby, it''s not easy for your mother to raise you so big, right? Give this piece of meat to your mother, right?"


    "Little brother, it seems that you still have a lot of pocket money..."


    "Wuwuwu, my meat is all my meat!"


    ¡­


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, is it so exaggerated? Have you ever eaten meat in your life?


    How does Tao Yanxi know that they have never eaten meat in their entire lives.


    "It''s okay, I saved a little for myself."


    Tao Yanxi muttered, and brought out a plate of spicy rabbit legs from the pot next to her.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to start eating, she suddenly felt a hot gaze.


    Tao Yanxi looked up and saw Xue Haosheng who was holding a rabbit in his hand and looked at her with aggrieved expression.


    "Yanxi, you''re bad!" Xue Haosheng accused.


    Tao Yanxi was also a little guilty, she coughed lightly and handed the plate to the front, "Do you want to eat?"


    Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, and walked quickly to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    "Yanxi, you eat this, I grabbed it from my brother on purpose." Xue Haosheng handed the rabbit''s head to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, she knew how much Xue Haosheng loved meat, how could he leave a rabbit head for himself?


    Tao Yanxi took the rabbit''s head, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you," she said.


    Xue Haosheng waved his hand and took the plate with two rabbit legs in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    He directly picked up a rabbit leg and began to nibble.


    "It''s delicious!" Xue Haosheng said with satisfaction.

 v3 Chapter 1080： The growth of a scholar is in progress (18)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the rabbit head in his hand, and then looked at Xue Haosheng''s rabbit legs full of flesh, and suddenly felt that he was at a loss.


    Tao Yanxi: ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q


    After the two solved the two rabbit legs and one rabbit head, they walked out of the kitchen.


    In the dining room, the three of the Xue family leaned on the table contentedly.


    delicious! too delicious!


    When Father Xue saw Tao Yanxi coming out, he smiled and said, "Yanxi, it''s getting late, isn''t it time to make dinner?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was only twelve o''clock, it was obviously time for lunch!


    When Mother Xue heard Father Xue''s words, she gave him a disgraceful look.


    "What time is it for dinner?"


    Father Xue snorted twice, not daring to refute his wife''s words.


    Mother Xue nodded with satisfaction. She looked at Tao Yanxi with a smile and said, "Do you think it''s time for afternoon tea? I heard that beef jerky is the best food for afternoon tea."


    When Father Xue heard the words "beef jerky", he gave Mother Xue an admiring look.


    As expected of his own wife! Beef jerky! he came!


    Tao Yanxi had never heard of beef jerky as afternoon tea.


    She twitched the corner of her mouth and said helplessly, "I don''t have the habit of drinking afternoon tea."


    Mother Xue lowered her head in disappointment. There is no beef jerky to eat today.


    "But I made some beef jerky before and put it in the refrigerator. If you want to eat it, I''ll get it for you." Tao Yanxi''s next sentence successfully rescued Mother Xue''s lost emotions.


    The four nodded in unison, looking at Tao Yanxi with anticipation in their eyes.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that she had raised four cubs. The feeling of being treated as an old mother was too strong.


    Finally, the four of the Xue family finished drying a plate of beef jerky.


    They also discussed continuing to come to Tao Yanxi''s house to eat and drink in the evening, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Except for Xue Haosheng, the other three had something to do, so they had to leave.


    As for Xue Haosheng, it depends on Tao Yanxi, and Meiyue''s name and Tao Yanxi study together.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stop him from staying, because she actually wanted to tell him something.


    After the others left, Tao Yanxi told Xue Haosheng that she was already optimistic about the facade, but she still had to decorate it, so she wanted to ask him for help.


    After Xue Haosheng heard it, he could not wait to decorate the store immediately.


    As for the decoration, it was naturally wrapped up in Xue Haosheng.


    Xue Haosheng is also an activist, especially when it comes to eating meat, he is an absolute activist.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi finished speaking, Xue Haosheng made a phone call and went out.


    Then Xue Haosheng told Tao Yanxi that it would be finished in about three days.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to open the store next month, but if the renovation is so fast, then the store can be opened next week.


    During dinner, Tao Yanxi cooked a lot of delicious food, and Xue''s parents also came to eat and drink as agreed. Xue Xi couldn''t get away from the company because of the fact, so she could only invite Xue''s parents. Packed back.


    After dinner, the Xue family went back.


    Tao Yanxi also simply cleaned up and then went to rest.


    Going to school on Monday is the day when the grades will be released. Tao Yanxi originally thought that she would be the second place, but when the transcript was posted, she realized that she was actually the first place.

 v3 Chapter 1081： The growth of a scholar is in progress (19)

    However, Xue Haosheng, who had always scored full marks in the test, only scored 690 points.


    But even so, he was second.


    Tao Yanxi scored 715 points, 25 points higher than Xue Haosheng.


    This time the exam paper was too difficult, so Xue Haosheng was able to rank second.


    However, this should not be Xue Haosheng''s true level.


    You must know that Xue Haosheng transferred to another school, and every exam was a full score.


    Tao Yanxi was full of doubts and planned to ask Xue Haosheng when.


    At noon, Xue Haosheng happily ran to Tao Yanxi''s classroom.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, you are the number one this time!"


    Tao Yanxi was curious, "Why did you only get 690 points in the test?"


    "Oh, I didn''t write an English composition." Xue Haosheng said carelessly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The total score for English composition is 60 points, which means that Xue Haosheng''s other grades are full marks.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, you said last time that you don''t like people with better grades than you, so now I have worse grades than you, do you like me?"


    Xue Haosheng sat opposite Tao Yanxi with his hands on his face, looking at Tao Yanxi with excitement.


    Tao Yanxi remembered what she said to Xue Haosheng last time, glanced at Xue Haosheng again, and said silently, "I don''t like boys with lower grades than me either."


    Xue Haosheng: ? ? ?


    After a few seconds, Xue Haosheng showed a sudden realization.


    "So do you like boys with the same grades as you?"


    Xue Haosheng frowned in embarrassment. It would be more difficult to get the same grades.


    The difficulty of the test papers varies, and no one can guarantee that the results will be exactly the same as someone''s.


    Tao Yanxi hadn''t figured out how to reject Xue Haosheng. Hearing what he said, she nodded and said, "Yes, I like boys with the same grades as me, and the grades in each subject must be exactly the same."


    Xue Haosheng grimaced, "It''s too difficult."


    "Yeah~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well in his heart that Xue Haosheng didn''t know what "like" meant. What he liked was probably all kinds of meat in her hands.


    Xue Haosheng shrugged and looked at Tao Yanxi pitifully, "Can''t you just relax a bit? Like a difference of one or two points?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi refused.


    "Okay." Xue Haosheng lowered his head, full of disappointment.


    Just when Tao Yanxi thought that Xue Haosheng would give up, he suddenly raised his head and said with an oath: "Don''t worry, I will definitely pass the test exactly like you!"


    Xue Haosheng''s eyes seemed to be shining, that kind of light called firmness seemed to burn Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and the corner of his mouth slowly brought up a smile.


    "I''m looking forward to that day," she heard herself say.


    Yes, she was looking forward to that day.


    The content of high school is not difficult, Tao Yanxi is actually confident that he will get full marks in the test.


    But she would not choose full marks in the exam, and since Xue Haosheng wanted to choose exactly the same exam as hers, he would definitely study her exam paper.


    She was a little curious about what Xue Haosheng would research.


    And can he test exactly like her?


    She was looking forward to that day.


    Xue Haosheng looked at the girl who was smiling with joy in front of him. The sun shone on her body, as if it had cast a layer of holy light on her.


    Tao Yanxi, so beautiful.


    At this moment, Xue Haosheng only felt that somewhere in his heart, there was a sudden "bang" and something started to sprout.

 v3 Chapter 1082： The growth of a scholar is in progress (20)

    The fact that Tao Yanxi regained the first place once again caused a small sensation in the grade.


    After all, Tao Yanxi hadn''t passed the exam for a long time.


    And this time, Xue Haosheng didn''t get a full score in the test, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    In the eyes of most people, this transfer student is a legendary god.


    In addition, there are rumors that Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng are in a relationship, so some people think that Xue Haosheng deliberately failed the exam this time, just to make Tao Yanxi return to the first place!


    Many people secretly envy such love, which is too sweet.


    However, the two people who are envied are not in love at all.


    Both of them are people who don''t care about the opinions of others, and they don''t like all kinds of gossip. In addition, no one talks about it in front of them, and no one dares to ask, so the matter of their falling in love is actually just a matter of fact. It''s just passed on in the grade.


    Since Xue Haosheng and Tao Yanxi had decided at noon that he would pass the exam exactly like her, he had obtained the test papers of Tao Yanxi''s previous exams from the teacher.


    Because all papers are graded online now, all Tao Yanxi''s papers have been stored in the computer.


    Xue Haosheng took advantage of the Xue family''s relationship to save all Tao Yanxi''s papers in a USB flash drive, and began to study Tao Yanxi''s papers.


    Against this background, the facade that Tao Yanxi was optimistic about has also been renovated.


    Tao Yanxi plans to open his own "Buxi" store.


    After Xue Haosheng knew that Tao Yanxi''s shop was about to open, he went to grab a bite of food. Of course, the Xue family went there.


    Tao Yanxi is not a money-seeker, so the "Buxi" store is only open for an hour, and only on weekends.


    However, the current "Buxi" store is not well-known, and the location of the storefront is not too popular, so there are very few people who come to eat.


    Basically, it was packaged by the Xue family.


    Tao Yanxi also provided them with some meat, so that they wouldn''t have to go to her house every day to eat and drink.


    After a happy month, the school ushered in another exam.


    This time the exam is very important, it belongs to the city''s unified exam, and the quality is very high.


    Many people are secretly guessing who will be the first in the city this time. Inside the school, some people guess it is Xue Haosheng, and some people guess it is Tao Yanxi.


    Xue Haosheng studied Tao Yanxi''s paper for a month, and he really came up with something.


    In the past, the questions answered on Tao Yanxi''s paper were very rigorous in logical thinking, and many of the answers were based on one standard.


    That is, the "routine method" that the teachers often say, especially for the two courses of Chinese and English, it is completely possible to answer the questions through the routine.


    Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi''s previous exam papers and compared the exam papers of the latest exam. He always felt that the answering style of the recent exam was very different from the previous ones.


    If it wasn''t for the surveillance cameras showing that Tao Yanxi was really answering, Xue Haosheng would even wonder if the exam papers for this recent exam were written by Tao Yanxi himself.


    Xue Haosheng studied the previous exam papers for a long time, and could probably judge what level Tao Yanxi could get in the exam.


    But the most recent exam paper always gave Xue Haosheng the illusion that Tao Yanxi could have got full marks in the exam, but she chose not to take the exam.

 v3 Chapter 1083： The growth of a scholar is in progress (21)

    Under Xue Haosheng''s full of doubts, this time the exam also began.


    The first one was the Chinese exam, which was indeed a little more difficult than the last exam.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at it, except that the composition cannot be guaranteed to get full marks, she is guaranteed to get full marks for other questions.


    But she actually had no interest in the so-called first place, not to mention, she couldn''t let Xue Haosheng share the same score with herself.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi has been estimating the scores and making papers, and she estimates that the language is about 140 points.


    For the remaining few exams, Tao Yanxi followed suit and estimated the scores.


    The test paper was full, but she made some mistakes on purpose.


    After the two-day exam, the school put a three-day vacation.


    When the last one came out after the exam, Xue Haosheng couldn''t wait to run over to ask how she was doing in the exam.


    Tao Yanxi just smiled and said "it''s okay".


    Xue Haosheng nodded thoughtfully, then happily went back to her house with Tao Yanxi for a meal.


    After dinner, Xue Haosheng brought up Tao Yanxi''s test paper and asked curiously, "I''ve seen your test paper for this recent test, and I always feel that the answering method is different from the previous one."


    Tao Yanxi snorted in her heart, but on the surface she remained calm.


    "What''s the difference?" Tao Yanxi looked up at Xue Haosheng and asked.


    Xue Haosheng pondered for a while, "I feel that your previous test papers were very well-organized and rigid. It can be seen that you have been trained in some rigid answering thinking, but the last test paper was obviously a little more arbitrary."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "Probably because you were so beaten that you never won the first place, so I wanted to give up on myself, but I didn''t expect to get the first place again."


    When Xue Haosheng heard it, this explanation seemed to make some sense.


    According to what he had learned about Tao Yanxi from his classmates before, she really cared about grades.


    Xue Haosheng laughed, scratched his head and said, "It''s still my fault."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not your fault, no one is wrong."


    Xue Haosheng shrugged, obviously unwilling to continue arguing with Tao Yanxi on this issue.


    "By the way, how much can you get in this exam?" Xue Haosheng smiled and rubbed his hands together, "I guessed that you could get a score of 700?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Why do you guess so?"


    "The difficulty of the exam papers this time is obviously much more difficult. Based on the average level of our school, the overall level may be 20 points lower than the last exam."


    "So your grades should also drop by twenty points?"


    Tao Yanxi did not expect Xue Haosheng to be so smart. In this exam, her own score was indeed 700.


    "You seem to know me very well." Tao Yanxi neither admitted nor denied Xue Haosheng''s guess.


    Xue Haosheng smiled, "I don''t know, I''m just guessing."


    "Anyway, you''ll know when the results come out. It''s useless to guess now." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "After three days, won''t the results come out?"


    "Yes." Xue Haosheng nodded and did not continue to dwell on this issue.


    "By the way, I saw freshly made beef jerky in the refrigerator..." Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes, as if coveting beef jerky.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh man.

 v3 Chapter 1084： The growth of a scholar is in progress (22)

    When Xue Haosheng left, he held a large bag of beef jerky in his arms contentedly. He looked like a treasure, as if he was afraid that someone else would steal his beef jerky.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Haosheng''s back and shook his head helplessly.


    Sure enough, he is still a child who only knows meat~


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three days passed in a flash, and on the day the results were announced, Xue Haosheng ran to Tao Yanxi very excitedly.


    "Did you see it! My Chinese grades are the same as yours!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the report card, and the language score was really the same as hers.


    Both are 140 points.


    As for the other scores, there are some differences.


    But this time, Xue Haosheng''s total score was five points higher than Tao Yanxi, who ranked second with 700 points.


    Xue Haosheng sat in front of Tao Yanxi and said regretfully, "Oh, why am I five points higher than you?"


    "It''s pretty good." To be able to pass the Chinese test as well as hers, Xue Haosheng really shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "No, no, I have to study your test paper again." After Xue Haosheng finished speaking, he ran away in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi felt that Xue Haosheng was about to go crazy.


    After the results came out, some families were happy and some were sad, but Tao Yanxi didn''t have any big mood swings.


    Under such circumstances, Tao Yanxi met the protagonist of this world for the first time.


    Speaking of which, her encounter with the heroine was just by chance.


    After school in the afternoon on the day the results were announced, Xue Haosheng seemed to have something to do at home, so he didn''t go home with Tao Yanxi to eat and drink.


    Without Xue Haosheng to go home with herself, Tao Yanxi thought about going to the supermarket to buy some snacks, that is, in the supermarket, she met Lu Xueyun, the heroine of this world.


    Lu Xueyun works part-time in the supermarket, selling some yogurt or something.


    It happened that Tao Yanxi wanted to have yogurt, so she came to the yogurt area.


    In this way, she naturally met Lu Xueyun.


    Lu Xueyun pulled her to sell yogurt, Tao Yanxi looked at her with interest, but her mind turned several corners.


    According to the background of the story, Lu Xueyun at this time should be bound to an ancestral space where living things and animals can be grown.


    But the aura in the space is not enough, the only way is to grow some vegetables that already contain aura.


    But the space requirements are extremely high. Ordinary vegetables can''t really enter the eyes of the space. Planting them can only result in death.


    In this world, only the vegetables grown by the Xue family can meet the space requirements.


    Under the guidance of the spirit of space, Lu Xueyun deliberately ingratiates with Xue Haosheng, successfully penetrated into the Xue family, and transferred some of the vegetables grown by the Xue family to his own space.


    Afterwards, the spiritual energy in the space gradually became abundant.


    And Lu Xueyun also rose to prominence with the help of those vegetables with spiritual energy, and became a supplier of high-end vegetables in Huaguo.


    But she knew that she would not become a monopoly, so she used the power of space to completely absorb the aura of the vegetables in the Xue Family Manor.


    Without the supply of vegetable aura, the Xue family fell one by one.


    Later, Xue Haosheng noticed Lu Xueyun''s conspiracy, hid for many years, and finally kidnapped Lu Xueyun for revenge.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out in the end.


    This woman, Lu Xueyun, is much more ruthless than she looks on the surface.

 v3 Chapter 1085： The growth of a scholar is in progress (23)

    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and declined the yogurt that Lu Xueyun was promoting.


    Then she picked some yogurt she liked, put it in the cart, and left the yogurt area.


    Lu Xueyun looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and didn''t know why, but always felt strange.


    Tao Yanxi bought a few hundred yuan of snacks and returned home, then happily ate the snacks and watched TV.


    As for Lu Xueyun, he had already left him behind.


    The next day, the class that had not gossip for a long time began to spread some gossip again.


    Tao Yanxi listened to those two sentences curiously.


    "I heard that a transfer student is coming today?"


    "Yes, yes, I heard that it was transferred from City No. 1 Middle School."


    "I don''t know if he looks good or not, hehehe~"


    "It''s almost the third year of high school, and there are still students transferring, what do you think?"


    "Who knows?"


    "First-hand information, the student who was transferred is called Lu Xueyun. Do you think she is the child of the Lu family?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, Lu Xueyun?


    That''s right, count the time, Lu Xueyun should come to this school to have a good relationship with Xue Haosheng.


    As for the Lu family in the mouths of her classmates, she also knew.


    The power of the Lu family is only within the Xue family, but within the Lu family, but not far from the harmony of the Xue family.


    The current owner of the family cheated on Lu Xueyun many years ago, but due to family pressure, no one has ever recognized this daughter.


    But in private, the head of the Lu family would still give Lu Xueyun some help.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that the reason why Lu Xueyun was able to transfer successfully this time must be the help of the head of the Lu family.


    Lu Xueyun''s ultimate goal is to restore the spiritual energy of the Xue family''s vegetables. Only if she can restore the spiritual energy to her space, then the wealth in the world should be within her grasp.


    Unfortunately, Lu Xueyun didn''t know that the Xue family had now turned into complete carnivores.


    It''s uncomfortable to have a meal without meat, and yesterday I took the spicy rabbit legs she made from her!


    As for the vegetables in the manor, they were all eradicated by the Xue family, and only a small area was left for regular improvement.


    So Lu Xueyun wanted to pick those vegetables, I''m afraid it would be a little difficult.


    Apart from this, what Tao Yanxi is most worried about now is whether Xue Haosheng will become good friends with Lu Xueyun.


    The morning time passed quickly. At noon, Xue Haosheng jumped to Tao Yanxi''s classroom.


    As soon as he came to the classroom, Xue Haosheng began to complain to Tao Yanxi.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, a transfer student came today, and she keeps staring at me!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Is that transfer student Lu Xueyun?"


    "Yes, yes!" Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, "That girl is really annoying!"


    "Why do you hate Fa?" Tao Yanxi was a little curious, it shouldn''t be, shouldn''t it be that he would become good friends with Lu Xueyun at the beginning of the plot?


    Xue Haosheng pursed his lips and said angrily, "She actually said that your words are not as beautiful as mine!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Isn''t that a compliment? Why do you still hate her?"


    Xue Haosheng snorted coldly and said, "Humph! But Yan Xi''s words are obviously better than mine. She must be trying to curry favor with me by saying that!"


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, she never imagined that was the reason.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, are you right?" Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi expectantly.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand with a smile and stroked Xue Haosheng''s hair.


    "Exactly."

 v3 Chapter 1086： The growth of a scholar is in progress (24)

    Xue Haosheng rubbed Tao Yanxi''s palm slightly.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to see a big dog rubbing its owner''s hand with joy.


    Tao Yanxi retracted his hand, not knowing why he suddenly had such an idea.


    "Yanxi, do you know Lu Xueyun?" Xue Haosheng asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t know. I heard from my classmates today that there is a new transfer student named Lu Xueyun."


    "Oh." Xue Haosheng responded, "That''s good."


    "Well, were the rabbit legs delicious last night?" Tao Yanxi changed the subject.


    Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, "It''s very delicious! It''s delicious! My brother asked me to ask you, is there anything else?"


    Tao Yanxi absolutely didn''t believe the second half of the sentence, it must be Xue Haosheng who wanted to eat it, maybe Xue Xi didn''t even taste the taste of the rabbit leg and was eaten by Xue Haosheng himself.


    Xue Xi takes care of the Xue family''s company, so Xue Xi is very busy on weekdays.


    Xue Xi probably only ate one-tenth of the meat that Tao Yanxi sent over.


    As for the others, most of them should have entered the belly of Xue''s parents.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, are you free this weekend?" Xue Haosheng patted his head and remembered something, "Saturday is my brother''s birthday, come to my house for dinner."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Xue Haosheng talked to Tao Yanxi for a while and then left.


    After Xue Haosheng left, about half an hour later, Lu Xueyun found Tao Yanxi out of nowhere.


    Tao Yanxi was actually a little unhappy about Lu Xueyun''s arrival.


    What''s more, Lu Xueyun''s first sentence when he came up was "I heard that you are in love with Xue Haosheng?"


    That tone, as if she stole her man.


    At this time, it was the lunch break, and all the resident students went back to their dormitories to sleep, and some who were close to home also went home.


    Tao Yanxi is too lazy to run, so she has been partying in the classroom all the time.


    There are about seven or eight people who have the same idea as Tao Yanxi.


    So, these seven or eight people witnessed such a scene.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t intend to deal with Lu Xueyun. She opened the math booklet and prepared to write two questions to calm down.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xueyun would sit directly opposite Tao Yanxi.


    "Do you dare to bet with me?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "What are you betting on?"


    "I bet that in the next exam, if my ranking is higher than yours, you will give Xue Haosheng to me."


    Lu Xueyun was very confident in his achievements.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xueyun with an indescribable look, this Lu Xueyun, did his brain grow to his butt?


    "I won''t bet you on this." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Wait, I will definitely surpass you in the next exam!" After Lu Xueyun threw these words, he left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, didn''t she refuse?


    What''s going on in this heroine''s head!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the classmates in the classroom who had the same indescribable expressions, and couldn''t help but say, "That classmate, is your brain okay?"


    Seven or eight people in the classroom looked at each other and were speechless about the newly transferred student.


    Originally thought it was a goddess, but it turned out to be a female nerve.


    "It must be a broken brain, it''s just inexplicable!"


    She just ran into the classroom to disturb others and stopped talking, and asked them to make a bet in an arrogant tone, but they refused, and she pretended not to hear?

 v3 Chapter 1087： The growth of a scholar is in progress (25)

    What the **** is this? Such thoughts flashed in everyone''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, turned her head, and sighed lightly.


    She rested her chin on one hand, her expression a little sad.


    The others looked at each other with even more sympathy for Tao Yanxi in their hearts.


    Tao Yanxi opened the math booklet, picked up the pen, and the tip of the pen touched the paper, leaving a black mark.


    In the afternoon class, during the break, Tao Yanxi heard a classmate discussing Lu Xueyun.


    "Have you heard? Lu Xueyun made a bet with Tao Yanxi. If she ranks higher than Tao Yanxi in the next exam, then Xue Haosheng will be hers."


    "I''ve heard it, I heard it, tell me, who will win?"


    "I don''t know. As Lu Xueyun is a transfer student, we don''t know her true level."


    "Where did you hear this news? Let me tell you, during the lunch break at noon today..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi did not continue to listen to the latter words.


    Then Lu Xueyun didn''t know what to think, but he spread the news with such a big fanfare.


    Do you want to use the pressure of public opinion to force her to compromise?


    It''s a little bit cautious.


    Tao Yanxi played with the pen in his hand, but unfortunately, Lu Xueyun ignored Xue Haosheng''s feelings from beginning to end.


    After all, Xue Haosheng is not a commodity, so how could he just let it go?


    If Lu Xueyun did this, Xue Haosheng would hate it even more.


    Tao Yanxi tutted lightly, and her impression of Lu Xueyun became even worse.


    After school, Xue Haosheng came to pick up Tao Yanxi and returned to Tao Yanxi''s house after school.


    Xue Haosheng looked a little stuffy, and the heartless smile he used to have disappeared without a trace.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked concerned.


    Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi and said with a trace of grievance: "Yanxi, Lu Xueyun said, you gave me to her."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows slightly, Lu Xueyun is a woman who is really careful.


    Tao Yanxi slightly stood on tiptoe and rubbed Xue Haosheng''s hair.


    "I didn''t say that."


    Xue Haosheng''s eyes suddenly burst into light, and he grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist at once.


    "real?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Of course, you are not a cargo, how can you let it come and go?"


    When Xue Haosheng heard this, the light in his eyes dimmed a little.


    What he wanted was obviously not the answer.


    "Is that so..."


    Xue Haosheng lowered his head in disappointment.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Xue Haosheng''s wrist with a backhand, "There is another very important reason."


    "Huh?" Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    "You are mine, how could I give you to someone else?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Haosheng with bright eyes, the temperature of the palm of his hand was transmitted to Xue Haosheng''s wrist, and directly reached his heart.


    Xue Haosheng''s ears were slightly red, and he raised his head arrogantly.


    "Hmph, I knew I was the most invincible and handsome in the world! No one can resist my charm!"


    "Well, yes, no one can resist your charm." Tao Yanxi echoed Xue Haosheng''s words.


    Xue Haosheng snorted, "By the way, Yan Xi, what do you have for supper? Pork jerky?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Eat, eat, eat! Just know to eat!


    "No, let''s eat barbecue." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay!" Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, his face full of excitement.


    Tao Yanxi released Xue Haosheng and walked in the direction of home.

 v3 Chapter 1088： The growth of a scholar is in progress (26)

    Xue Haosheng hurriedly followed, he walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, looked down at Tao Yanxi''s hand hanging on one side.


    Xue Haosheng''s ears turned red, and he reached out and touched the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t respond.


    Xue Haosheng was overjoyed, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand directly, and held it firmly in his own.


    "Hehehe~" Xue Haosheng smirked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, Xue Haosheng continued to smirk in return, but the hand holding Tao Yanxi was unwilling to let go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Lu Xueyun intentionally spread this "bet", later, even the teacher knew about this bet.


    Compared to other people''s nervousness, Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng really enjoyed their food, and their bodies were in great shape.


    Tao Yanxi also accidentally heard that Lu Xueyun went to the teacher''s office every day to ask questions. It seemed that he was really cruel.


    There are not many exams in the school, but it just so happens that the school next door wants to have a joint exam with their school.


    So in the second week of the gambling appointment, the school ushered in the exam.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel much when he got the news, it was just an exam anyway.


    The night before being notified of the exam, Xue Haosheng went to Tao Yanxi''s house for a late night snack as usual.


    After eating and drinking, Xue Haosheng leaned back on the chair, looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Are you sure about tomorrow''s exam?"


    Tao Yanxi supported her chin with one hand and looked at Xue Haosheng, "What do you think?"


    Xue Haosheng smiled, "I think you can do it!"


    "Well, as you think." Tao Yanxi continued.


    "Then come on for the exam tomorrow!" Xue Haosheng said and stood up, "It''s time for me to go home."


    Tao Yanxi also stood up, "I''ll take you off."


    Xue Haosheng nodded and walked in front of Tao Yanxi.


    When he reached the door, Xue Haosheng turned his back to Tao Yanxi and suddenly asked, "You won''t let me out, will you?"


    "Absolutely not." Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Haosheng''s back and solemnly promised.


    Xue Haosheng smiled, "See you tomorrow then."


    "See you tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said, "Good night."


    "En." Xue Haosheng nodded hastily and left.


    The next morning, as soon as I arrived in the classroom, the exam was ushered in.


    The first session was still Chinese, and Tao Yanxi took an hour to complete the test paper.


    Just as Tao Yanxi had promised Xue Haosheng, she would never let Lu Xueyun test her.


    And in order to guarantee a 100% chance, all she can do is get a perfect score.


    In this way, even if Lu Xueyun got full marks in the test, she was not false.


    In the next few exams, Tao Yanxi checked it several times, and after making sure that she could get full marks, she handed in the exam paper with everyone.


    Everyone in the school basically knew about the bet between Tao Yanxi and Lu Xueyun, so the teachers changed the papers very quickly.


    When the last English test was over, the other three papers were all changed.


    After the English test, the English teachers worked overtime to correct the test paper.


    There was an evening self-study that night, and in the second quarter of the evening self-study, all the results came out.


    After everyone knew the news, they urged Tao Yanxi to go to the teacher''s office to check the results.


    It just so happened that Lu Xueyun also dragged Xue Haosheng to the office.


    The three met at the door of the office, and Xue Haosheng stood decisively beside Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1089： The growth of a scholar is in progress (27)

    Lu Xueyun was very confident in her performance this time. She glanced at Tao Yanxi and snorted lightly.


    Lu Xueyun walked into the office first.


    "Teacher, I''ll check the results." Lu Xueyun said.


    There were many students in the corridor, and everyone came to see the fun.


    "Oh, classmate Lu, come and have a look." The head teacher said, with a smile on his face, obviously very happy.


    Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng then walked in.


    "Teacher, let''s also take a look at the results." Tao Yanxi said.


    The head teacher smiled and nodded, "Come here, all three of you''re test papers are here."


    Lu Xueyun walked over quickly and looked at her results. The full score was 750. She got 749 on the test, but one point was deducted for English composition.


    Lu Xueyun took a look and found that one word was misspelled, so one point was deducted.


    Lu Xueyun had inquired about Tao Yanxi''s grades, and had never scored more than 740 points, so this time, she was sure to win!


    Just at this time, Tao Yanxi also read all his exam papers.


    Xue Haosheng next to him looked at the test paper in his hand, and then at Tao Yanxi''s test paper, with a big smile in his mouth.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi! Our scores are the same!"


    Xue Haosheng looked very happy.


    Lu Xueyun frowned, suddenly having a bad idea.


    "How many exams did you take?" Lu Xueyun asked.


    "Of course it''s a full score!" Xue Haosheng snorted coldly, completely ignoring Lu Xueyun, "My family''s Yanxi is so good, it''s naturally a full score!"


    After Xue Haosheng finished fighting Lu Xueyun, he said excitedly: "Yan Xi Yan Xi, look, I have the same score as you~ So can you like me?"


    Tao Yanxi''s hand froze while holding the test paper, Oh Huo, forget about it.


    Lu Xueyun''s face darkened next to her, she rushed up to grab the test paper in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and looked at it in disbelief.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Lu Xueyun''s expression was a little grim, "How could you possibly get a perfect score in the test? You must be cheating!"


    "Student Lu, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have any evidence." Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Xueyun displeased.


    "That''s right! You can''t get a full score in the test, so I won''t allow my family to get a full score in the test?" Xue Haosheng shielded Tao Yanxi behind him and glared at Lu Xueyun.


    Lu Xueyun bit his lip, knowing that he had failed the bet this time.


    But she was not reconciled, not reconciled!


    She had already obtained the space, but she couldn''t use it because of the lack of aura. It was obvious that she could get close to Xue Haosheng to obtain vegetables with aura to restore the aura to the space.


    who knows¡­¡­


    It''s all Tao Yanxi''s fault!


    Lu Xueyun glanced at Tao Yanxi angrily.


    Xue Haosheng glared back, "You ugly woman, don''t look at my family with such fierce eyes!"


    Lu Xueyun couldn''t hear others say she was ugly. She held back her tears and turned around and ran away.


    "Hmph! She runs fast!" Xue Haosheng tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, his originally fierce face suddenly became sunny.


    He moved closer to Tao Yanxi and blinked.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, you haven''t said if you can like me!"


    Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, "Yeah".


    When Xue Haosheng heard this answer, the smile on his face deepened.


    The next moment, his lips fell on Tao Yanxi''s.


    Yan Xi''s lips, soft and sweet, were better than the best meat he had ever eaten.

 v3 Chapter 1090： The growth of a scholar is in progress (28)

    Tao Yanxi never thought that Xue Haosheng would suddenly come here.


    She stood there blankly, not responding for a while.


    Not only Tao Yanxi didn''t react, but almost everyone didn''t react.


    The expressions of everyone are like this: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    What''s the matter, duck? What''s the matter, duck! Take a good look at the results, why did you kiss it? !


    Xue Haosheng let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps, but there was still a heartless smile on his face.


    "Yan Xi''s lips are so soft and sweet."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, grabbing Xue Haosheng''s wrist and bending over.


    "Thank you, teacher, it''s time for self-study, let''s go first!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she dragged Xue Haosheng and ran away.


    The teachers who were stunned and didn''t know how to react:  ¡­


    After a second, the head teacher smiled awkwardly and said, "Haha, haha, the current students are quite open, haha."


    Other teachers: It''s even more embarrassing, isn''t it?


    "Cough cough..." Several teachers coughed, pretending that they didn''t see anything, and went their own way.


    Today''s students, you can''t be bothered.


    Everyone knew Xue Haosheng''s identity, and they couldn''t afford to offend the giant of the Xue family.


    Isn''t that just a kiss? Isn''t it just kissing in front of teachers in the office?


    Little things, little things, little things!


    After Tao Yanxi dragged Xue Haosheng and ran away, she didn''t go back to the class to continue her evening self-study.


    Going back now, you will definitely be baptized by all kinds of eyes.


    Although she didn''t mind, it was a bit awkward for so many people to look at her.


    Tao Yanxi dragged Xue Haosheng to the playground before slowly stopping.


    She looked at Xue Haosheng with a little helplessness on her face.


    "Why did you kiss me just now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xue Haosheng tilted his head slightly, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Mom said, if you promised to like me, then I should give you a kiss."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It turns out that there is also the credit of Xue''s mother.


    "But there were so many people just now..."


    Xue Haosheng blinked, "Don''t Yan Xi like me kissing you when there are many people?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Haosheng kissed Tao Yanxi on the lips.


    "Then there''s no one left now, so that''s all right?" Xue Haosheng said again.


    Tao Yanxi opened his mouth, trying to refute something.


    But thinking about it again, she seems to have nothing to refute!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Next time, you can''t kiss without my consent!" Tao Yanxi pretended to be serious.


    Xue Haosheng let out a disappointed "ah" and nodded under the threat of Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    He took Tao Yanxi''s hand and asked with full of anticipation, "Then Yanxi, did you promise to like me now?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "Okay!" Xue Haosheng exclaimed excitedly, "Yan Xiyanxi, can you make me roast duck? I heard them say roast duck is delicious!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She knows it! She knows it!


    "Eat, eat, you know how to eat!" What happens if you like me a little more?


    Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose with a little grievance.


    "Then...don''t eat?" Xue Haosheng asked in a low voice, realizing that Tao Yanxi''s mood seemed a little wrong.


    Tao Yanxi saw Xue Haosheng''s cautious expression, and the grievance just now suddenly turned into helplessness.


    Forget it, what does she care about with a little boy who only knows how to eat meat?

 v3 Chapter 1091： The growth of a scholar is in progress (29)

    "I''ll make you roast duck tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    "Okay, okay!" Xue Haosheng nodded again and again, "My eldest brother and they want to eat too!"


    In other words, do more.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "Just do two."


    "Okay!" Xue Haosheng laughed, he ate one, and his parents and eldest brother ate one, perfect!


    Xue Haosheng sent Tao Yanxi home. Of course, he didn''t forget to grab a bite to eat before leaving.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi spent some time preparing the roast duck.


    Xue Haosheng smiled like a fool and took the roast duck back.


    As soon as he got home, he was stared at by Xue''s father and mother.


    They can smell it, the smell of roast duck! fragrant!


    "Hey hey, roast duck!" Father Xue smiled wryly.


    Xue Haosheng snorted softly, "I specifically told Yan Xi to bring one back for you."


    "Okay, worthy of being my good son." Father Xue grabbed the roast duck from Xue Haosheng''s hands and shared it with Mother Xue impatiently.


    Xue Haosheng smiled when he saw that there was a roast duck in his hand.


    He has a whole one to eat!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since what happened in the office last time, almost everyone in the school knew that Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng were in a relationship.


    Moreover, Xue Haosheng was very bold and kissed Tao Yanxi in the office!


    For this matter, Tao Yanxi''s head teacher even went to her and gave her a hint.


    At this stage, results are still important.


    As Xue Haosheng, even if his grades are not good, he still has many retreats.


    But Tao Yanxi is different. Her family background is ordinary, and reading is the only way out.


    And the love in the student days is actually the most reliable.


    Tao Yanxi thanked the head teacher for his kindness and ensured that his grades would not drop.


    The head teacher also knew that it was useless to talk too much, so after a few words of persuasion, Tao Yanxi let Tao Yanxi leave.


    The days passed peacefully, and since Lu Xueyun lost the bet last time, she hadn''t appeared in front of Tao Yanxi.


    However, Tao Yanxi had heard that Lu Xueyun had been courting Xue Haosheng all the time.


    Unfortunately, Xue Haosheng basically ignored her.


    And Lu Xueyun also went to Xue''s company, trying to get through the relationship with Xue Xi.


    Unfortunately, she was kicked out of the company building by the security guard without even seeing Xue Xi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi probably only knew about these things, but she didn''t hear about more things.


    It was two months in a flash, and after the final exam, the summer vacation finally ushered in.


    On the first day of summer vacation, Tao Yan slept beautifully.


    At noon, she received a call from Father Xue and asked her to go to Xue''s house. Xue Xi was already waiting downstairs.


    Father Xue''s tone sounded a little weird, but Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly packed up and went downstairs.


    When they got to the car, Tao Yanxi didn''t see Xue Haosheng.


    She frowned slightly and asked subconsciously, "Where''s Xue Haosheng?"


    Xue Xi said with a sullen face: "You will know when you go back."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and for some reason, a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart.


    Xue Xi drove very fast, and in less than 20 minutes, the car entered the manor.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car and followed Xue Xi into the villa.


    Father Xue saw Tao Yanxi coming, so he hurried up and said, "Come with me."

 v3 Chapter 1092： The growth of a scholar is in progress (30)

    Father Xue''s tone was a little heavy and a little anxious.


    Tao Yanxi followed Father Xue to Xue Haosheng''s bedroom.


    Xue Haosheng lay on the bed with a calm expression and steady breathing, as if he was asleep.


    However, this should not be Xue Haosheng''s sleep time.


    "He''s been in a coma for a day." Father Xue said.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Father Xue shook his head. He pursed his lips and said, "Last night, when my son came back, he suddenly told us that he got a baby."


    "We didn''t care at the time, so we didn''t ask any more questions. After dinner, the son went to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables. The housekeeper said that the vegetables disappeared as soon as they reached the son."


    "But when we wanted to ask about the baby, the baby locked himself in the bedroom and said he was going to sleep."


    "This sleep, I haven''t woken up yet."


    Father Xue''s tone was a little heavy. He looked at Tao Yanxi with burning eyes.


    "Yan Xi, did you give him the treasure in his mouth?"


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment and shook his head.


    "I just found out about this."


    When Father Xue heard this, the originally gloomy expression became heavier.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Father Xue wanted to ask something, but in the end he just sighed deeply.


    "Uncle Xue, I see that his face is ruddy, there should be no serious problem, why don''t we wait." Tao Yanxi said.


    Father Xue nodded, "That''s the only way."


    "Yan Xi, we all know that you have your secrets, and we have never explored them, but if your child offends you, please don''t blame him, what''s the matter, come at me, I''m old and can''t live how many years."


    Father Xue always knew that Tao Yanxi probably had something like space, otherwise there would be no way to explain the origin of the meat.


    Their family knew it, but everyone tacitly did not say it.


    Yesterday, the treasure in Xue Haosheng''s mouth, combined with what the housekeeper said, Father Xue could probably guess that it should be space or something.


    But in this day and age, who owns the space?


    Apart from Tao Yanxi, Father Xue really couldn''t think of a second person.


    That''s why Father Xue invited Tao Yanxi to come. He thought that Xue Haosheng''s space was given by Tao Yanxi.


    Now that Xue Haosheng was in a drowsy state, Father Xue''s first thought was that there was a problem with that space.


    Hence the above words.


    Tao Yanxi heard what Father Xue said, and said quickly, "Uncle Xue, he treats me very well. I really don''t know his situation."


    Father Xue became more and more worried when he heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    It''s not Tao Yanxi, so what happened to that baby?


    "Uncle Xue, I''ll go in and see him."


    Tao Yanxi said and walked towards Xue Haosheng.


    Father Xue thought for a while, then stepped back and quietly closed the door.


    If Tao Yanxi has anything to do, I probably don''t want them to disturb him, right?


    Mother Xue and Xue Xi watched Father Xue come out, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked the situation with their eyes.


    Father Xue shook his head gently and motioned to the living room to speak.


    The three went downstairs, leaving Xue Haosheng and Tao Yanxi alone.


    Tao Yanxi walked to Xue Haosheng''s bed and sat down.


    Xue Haosheng''s face looked good, but in terms of physical characteristics, there was nothing wrong with him.


    But as Father Xue said, Xue Haosheng slept too long, which was not normal.

 v3 Chapter 1093： The growth of a scholar is in progress (31)

    Tao Yanxiao probed Xue Haosheng''s forehead. There was no fever and the temperature was normal.


    On the surface, nothing really can be seen.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her finger and poked Xue Haosheng''s cheek.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t tell me when you have a baby? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi continued to poke Xue Haosheng on the cheek.


    "Aunt and uncle are worried about you."


    Xue Haosheng didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    Tao Yanxi continued to poke.


    "I made roast chicken. If you don''t wake up again, the roast chicken will be eaten by uncles, aunts and big brother."


    "I also made pork jerky, this time it''s your favorite spicy flavor~"


    "You can also eat the bacon and sausage I dried before..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi kept chattering, but Xue Haosheng still slept very deeply.


    Tao Yanxi retracted her fingers in frustration.


    She really didn''t see what happened to Xue Haosheng, she could only stimulate him with words, hoping that he would wake up.


    But she had been talking about it for so long, but Xue Haosheng showed no sign of waking up at all.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    "If you don''t wake up again, you will never kiss again."


    Xue Haosheng: ? ? ?


    No kiss?


    When Xue Haosheng heard such a sentence in a daze, he felt his head shudder and opened his eyes instantly.


    His body was one step faster than his consciousness, and he quickly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "Kiss!" Xue Haosheng said firmly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Are you awake?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Hmm!" Xue Haosheng sat up, still not understanding the current situation, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You''ve been sleeping for almost a day." Tao Yanxi explained, "Uncle said, you got a baby? What kind of baby? Why did you fall asleep for so long?"


    "Baby?" Xue Haosheng patted his head, "Oh, yes, baby!"


    "Yanxi Yanxi, let me tell you!" Xue Haosheng told Tao Yanxi what happened yesterday.


    It turned out that the so-called treasure was actually Lu Xueyun''s "waste space".


    Probably after Lu Xueyun got the space, he couldn''t get the space back to normal, so the space was closed.


    Yesterday, after Lu Xueyun noticed that the space was closed, he threw away the space''s attachment, which was a jade pendant.


    Coincidentally, the jade pendant hit Xue Haosheng like that.


    Because Xue Haosheng is a spirit person, and he has spiritual energy, as soon as the jade pendant hits Xue Haosheng, it sticks to him and doesn''t want to leave.


    After Xue Haosheng communicated with Space Spirit, he was bound to Space.


    Then, under the guidance of the spirit of space, he transplanted the vegetables from his manor into the space.


    Suddenly there is aura in the space, and it enters an upgrade state.


    Because of this, Xue Haosheng was always in a drowsy state.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi, he poked Xue Haosheng on the cheek and said, "You don''t even know if it''s a good thing, so you just tied it to it?"


    Xue Haosheng smiled, "I know there is room for Yan Xi~ I want to be the same as Yan Xi~"


    "It''s really a child." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    "I''m not a child!" Xue Haosheng said, "I just want to be like Yan Xi, so that I can get closer to Yan Xi."


    Because there is something in common, there is a common language.


    He just wanted to get closer to her.

 v3 Chapter 1094： The growth of a scholar is in progress (32)

    Tao Yanxi was stunned when she heard this.


    It was probably because Xue Haosheng''s love for meat had impressed her so deeply before that she had ignored Xue Haosheng''s own liking for her.


    This love will deepen with time.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and rubbed Xue Haosheng''s hair, the smile on her face was unbelievably gentle.


    Xue Haosheng rubbed Tao Yanxi''s palm subconsciously, and the smile on his face was a little silly.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, I can also raise chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep in the future. In this case, you don''t have to work too hard!" Xue Haosheng said excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, but did not refute Xue Haosheng''s words.


    "Do you feel any discomfort in your body now?" Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    Xue Haosheng shook his head, "It''s okay, I''m just a little hungry."


    Xue Haosheng grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, "Yanxi Yanxi, did you bring a roast chicken?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No." Tao Yanxi restrained her smile, "Get up first, uncles and aunts should be very worried."


    "Okay!" Xue Hao got out of bed, and after a brief tidying up, he and Tao Yanxi went downstairs together.


    When the Xue family saw Xue Haosheng going downstairs, they hurried over to ask him about his situation.


    Xue Haosheng briefly explained what happened to him.


    The Xue family breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yan Xi, I have to thank you this time!" Father Xue said with a smile.


    "Uncle, I didn''t help much." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Hahaha!" Father Xue laughed loudly, but did not break through the twists and turns inside.


    If Tao Yanxi hadn''t been babbling on Xue Haosheng, who knew when Xue Haosheng would wake up?


    In order to thank Tao Yanxi, Father Xue specially asked the kitchen to cook a hearty lunch.


    After Meimei''s lunch, Tao Yanxi had to go back to open her own shop, so she said goodbye to the Xue family.


    As for Xue Haosheng, he naturally followed her to the store.


    With the summer vacation approaching, the two of them have more time.


    The two were sticking together almost all day long. If Tao Yanxi had not been so stubborn that Xue Haosheng would not be allowed to live in her house, Xue Haosheng would probably have built a floor in her house.


    With the passage of time, the business of the "buxi" store has also improved.


    However, Tao Yanxi still only opens a shop for one hour a day, which is a pain for those diners who come here.


    There are still many diners complaining, and some people with ulterior motives guide public opinion in an attempt to bring down the "buxi" store.


    It''s a pity that Tao Yanxi still goes his own way and doesn''t take those clamoring people to heart at all.


    The relationship between Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng is also getting better and better.


    One of Xue Haosheng''s favorite things is to steal a kiss from Tao Yanxi, and then look at Tao Yanxi''s blushing face, happy like a fat man weighing 200 pounds.


    After the summer vacation, the busy senior year of high school is ushered in.


    Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng no longer hide their strengths, they both get full marks in every exam.


    As for Lu Xueyun, after the third year of high school, she transferred again.


    No one knew where she went, and everyone would ask curiously at the beginning, but later they were oppressed by the heavy study and did not think about anything else at all.


    The dull study time always passed quickly, and it was winter vacation in a blink of an eye.


    In order to have more time for review, the school only gave seven days off during the winter vacation.

 v3 Chapter 1095： The growth of a scholar is in progress (33)

    On New Year''s Eve, Tao Yanxi finally met the parents of this body.


    Both of them are ordinary people, but they are very concerned about Tao Yanxi.


    And according to Father Tao, they have stabilized this year and don''t need to run around.


    Because Tao Yanxi is going to take the college entrance examination, Tao''s mother decides to resign and take good care of her.


    Tao Yanxi just listened to some plans for the future from the parents and mother, and chuckled lightly.


    If they could have cared about the physical and mental health of the original body earlier, wouldn''t the original body not have to go to heaven?


    However, there are not so many ifs.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi couldn''t ask anything.


    They are running around to make money, making money to live, to support the original body.


    She really didn''t know how to judge this kind of thing.


    She can only smile, accepting all the kindness of the mother and father with a smile.


    Mother Tao looked at her daughter with a gentle smile in front of her. She didn''t know why, but her eyes were sore for a while.


    Women are always more sensitive than men. Mother Tao vaguely felt that the distance between them and this daughter seemed to be farther away after not seeing her for more than half a year.


    But what is the reason?


    No one can answer this question, it''s just that time will push everyone forward until the end of life.


    After the seventh day of the first day, Tao Yanxi had to put on her schoolbag and go to school.


    Since the mother and father came back, Xue Haosheng had fewer opportunities to come over to eat and drink.


    And he is also a person who has space now. Vegetables and meat can be produced from the space, and there is excess.


    To this end, the Xue family also opened a new high-end dining restaurant, dedicated to serving those dignitaries.


    Vegetables and meat with spiritual energy have a great healing effect on the human body, so they are very popular among the dignitaries.


    And because of this restaurant, the Xue family has widened a lot of contacts.


    The days are getting better and better, and the burden of learning is getting heavier and heavier.


    Under such circumstances, the college entrance examination will soon be ushered in.


    After finishing the last English test in the college entrance examination, Xue Haosheng found Tao Yanxi excitedly.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, did you get full marks again this time?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Well, if the estimate is correct."


    "Ahahaha! Yanxi, you are awesome!" Xue Haosheng praised.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "You should also get full marks, right?"


    Xue Haosheng smiled, scratched his head and said, "No, I should only have 749 points."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Why is there only 749?"


    "I have an English multiple-choice question that I didn''t choose." Xue Haosheng said with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you choose?" Tao Yanxi didn''t understand, Xue Haosheng always got perfect marks in the exam, why didn''t he take that question in such an important exam.


    "Because I want Yan Xi to be number one." Xue Haosheng said with a smile, "One and only number one."


    This time the paper was a bit difficult, Xue Haosheng believed that, except for Tao Yanxi, there should be no full marks.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Xue Haosheng say this, he was slightly startled, and then laughed.


    "Has anyone ever said you''re stupid?"


    Xue Haosheng snorted, "I''m not stupid, I''m smart!"


    "Otherwise..." Xue Haosheng suddenly approached Tao Yanxi, "How could Yanxi fall in love with me?"


    After Xue Haosheng finished speaking, he quickly kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Hee hee hee~" Xue Haosheng smiled stupidly.

 v3 Chapter 1096： The growth of a scholar is in progress (34)

    Seeing this, Tao Yan smiled.


    She stretched out her hand, took Xue Haosheng''s hand, and clasped his fingers tightly.


    "You can''t steal kisses in the future~"


    Tao Yanxi said so.


    Xue Haosheng''s face was full of disappointment. He lowered his head and looked at the hands of the two, and nodded silently.


    "In the future, I can only be an upright pro!"


    Tao Yanxi said, stood on tiptoe slightly, and hooked Xue Haosheng''s neck with her other hand.


    "like this¡­¡­"


    After she finished speaking, her lips pressed against Xue Haosheng''s.


    Not for Xue Haosheng''s light-hearted kiss, her kiss was obviously deeper than before.


    The two of them pressed their lips tightly together, and the surrounding air seemed to become ambiguous.


    Xue Haosheng had never felt this way before, his body stiffened at first, then he wrapped his other hand around Tao Yanxi''s waist, and then turned back to the guest and deepened the kiss.


    Probably boys have a certain talent in this area. Xue Haosheng learned from Tao Yanxi''s previous appearance, and stepped into her world step by step.


    After a few minutes, he slowly let go of Tao Yanxi.


    Both of them were breathing heavily.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, a hint of crimson on her cheeks.


    Xue Haosheng smiled and smacked his lips.


    "So it''s like this, dear~"


    So sweet, so close to her.


    At the moment just now, he even thought that he and she were about to become one.


    "Yeah~" Tao Yanxi responded to Xue Haosheng.


    "Let''s go home." Tao Yanxi said again.


    "Okay~" Xue Haosheng took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked with her in the vast crowd.


    He and her have always been together~


    After the college entrance examination, Tao Yanxi plans to go on a graduation trip with Xue Haosheng.


    Tao Yanxi told her mother about this idea.


    After listening to Taomu, her face was a little bad.


    She hesitated for a while, and finally said, "Our family doesn''t have that much extra money for the time being."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "I don''t need your money. I opened a restaurant and made a little money. I just told you so that you don''t need to worry about me."


    Mother Tao was slightly startled, "How can you have the money to open a restaurant?"


    "I used to sell vegetables." Tao Yanxi said.


    It''s not a lie, it''s just that her dishes are a little different from ordinary ones.


    Mother Tao opened her mouth and wanted to ask something.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything.


    So many things can be changed in just one year.


    Her daughter is no longer the daughter who is attached to the family and only knows how to study.


    She lived better than her and walked farther than her.


    Mother Tao knew that she should be happy, but for some reason, she just felt her eyes were sore.


    Since when has she been unable to see Tao Yanxi''s back?


    "Then you, pay attention to safety." Mother Tao''s voice was a little choked.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Mother Tao''s hand and comforted: "Don''t worry, I will pay attention, and you should also pay attention to your body."


    "Okay." Mother Tao nodded, she patted the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand, "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Then I''ll help you pack up." Mother Tao said and wanted to stand up and help pack up.


    Tao Yanxi held her down in time, "You can rest, I have already packed up."


    Mother Tao stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, and only answered for a long time.


    "Okay."

 v3 Chapter 1097： The growth of a scholar is in progress (35)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng embarked on a graduation trip.


    They went to a lot of countries and played a lot of projects, even some exciting ones.


    In the process of their play, the college entrance examination results also came out.


    As Tao Yanxi had predicted, she got full marks on the test, becoming the first full mark since the college entrance examination in S City.


    Of course she also became the top student in the college entrance examination.


    On the day the results came out, some media went to Tao Yanxi''s school to conduct interviews.


    Some media found Tao Yanxi''s home and interviewed Tao''s parents and Tao''s mother.


    Father Tao was very happy and boasted about his educational methods.


    Mother Tao stood aside, silently listening to her husband''s boast.


    She always knew that her daughter''s grades were good, but no matter how good she was, she didn''t get full marks in the exam.


    Her daughter, she knows best.


    The mentality is a bit bad, and the small exams are fine. Once you get to that kind of large-scale exams, you can only exert 50% of your usual strength.


    But the full marks were placed in front of her, and the praise from the media and teachers also rang in her ears.


    All this is true.


    Mother Tao rubbed her eyes and stopped listening to her husband''s boasting to the media.


    She got up and came to Tao Yanxi''s room.


    There were a lot of books in the room, probably because Tao Yan was in a hurry, so many things in the room were a little messy.


    Mother Tao began to help Tao Yanxi pack up.


    Clothes are folded and put in the closet, and books are neatly placed on the shelves.


    It was still the same room, but Mother Tao felt a little strange.


    Taomu was a little stunned, and the book in her hand accidentally fell to the ground.


    Mother Tao hurriedly picked up the book, but a folded piece of paper fell from the book.


    Mother Tao picked up the paper, and she subconsciously opened it and took a look.


    What caught my eye was the first sentence, which made Tao Mu instantly collapse.


    ¡¾Dear Mom and Dad, when you read this letter, I have left this world. ¡¿


    Mother Tao''s fingers trembled as she read the suicide note left by her original body word by word.


    She squatted on the ground, tears kept falling.


    She cried louder and louder, more and more broken down.


    Father Tao heard the sound and went to the room to take a look.


    "What''s wrong?" Father Tao asked quickly.


    Mother Tao squeezed the suicide note into a ball and slowly shook her head.


    "It''s alright, I just wanted to say something."


    Father Tao laughed, "She will be back in a few days, don''t cry, she passed the exam, we should be happy."


    "Yeah." Mother Tao stood up and wiped away her tears.


    Her daughter will not come back, but Yan Xi will come back.


    She has to be strong and have a good dialogue.


    When Mother Tao discovered the suicide note, Tao Yanxi, who was shopping in the mall in country M, only felt a pain in her heart, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "Yanxi Yanxi?" Xue Haosheng quickly helped Tao Yanxi to sit down.


    "I''m fine." Tao Yanxi waved his hand and took a deep breath.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what happened? I just felt the pressure of heaven. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked.


    [Little master, Mother Tao found out that you are not her anymore. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, Mother Tao? That woman who looks so fragile that she will be soft-hearted after being coaxed?


    After a few seconds, she suddenly laughed.


    This is probably the maternal love she has never felt before, right?

 v3 Chapter 1098： The growth of a scholar is in progress (36)

    Xue Haosheng looked at Tao Yanxi with a worried expression, and his tone was full of anxiety and worry.


    "Yanxi, you look bad, let''s go to the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s okay, I''m just tired from walking and want to rest."


    Xue Haosheng breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    "What do you want to drink, Yanxi? I''ll buy it for you." Xue Haosheng said.


    "No, I''ll just sit down." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xue Haosheng sat down with Tao Yanxi, "Okay, I''ll accompany you."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    Tiandao''s suppression was only a momentary thing, and did not cause much damage to her.


    She just needs a break.


    "How long is the tour we originally booked?" Tao Yanxi asked Xue Haosheng.


    "One more week." Xue Haosheng said, "Yanxi, what''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said with a smile, "I just miss my parents a little bit."


    Xue Haosheng was stunned for a moment, his ears were slightly red and he said, "Yanxi, I miss my parents too."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I didn''t say uncles and aunts, I said my parents."


    Xue Haosheng coughed lightly, "Your parents are my parents, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes, yes." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "You are right."


    Xue Haosheng stretched out his hand, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, and clasped her fingers tightly.


    "Yan Xi, you can only be with me in your life!"


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    The two looked at each other, all in love.


    A week later, the two returned home.


    Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng confessed their relationship to Tao''s parents and Tao''s mother.


    Although Father Tao was a little surprised, he didn''t say anything.


    He is not a pedantic person, what''s more, now Tao Yanxi is already a champion, and he is still a perfect champion. His life will only get better and better in the future, and there is nothing to criticize about Xue Haosheng''s identity.


    Compared to Father Tao''s calmness, Mother Tao is obviously much more sensitive.


    The night after Tao Yanxi confessed, Mother Tao found Tao Yanxi and said she wanted to sleep with her.


    Tao Yanxi agreed.


    While lying on the bed, neither of them spoke.


    Tao Yanxi was a little sleepy and slowly fell asleep.


    In a daze, she seemed to hear Taomu''s voice.


    "You must be happy..."


    Those words full of motherly love were the most beautiful voices Tao Yanxi had heard.


    Later, Tao Yanxi and Xue Haosheng went to the No. 1 school in China together.


    Both of them studied computer science and became famous figures in computer science.


    After graduating from college, the two got married.


    In the future life, Xue Haosheng became more and more mature, and his love for Tao Yanxi became deeper and deeper.


    Many, many years later, Xue Haosheng left this world in Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    At the last moment of leaving the world, he said a last word.


    "Yanxi, I love you."


    Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments belonging to his brother, and the space was also collected by Tao Yanxi.


    Later, she also left this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yanxi, let''s cancel the contract, I can''t delay you."


    Tao Yanxi had just become conscious when she heard this sentence.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and saw a man sitting across from him with his head bowed and exuding loneliness.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her chapped lips, "Why?"


    Her voice was hoarse, and her throat was dry and smoking.

 v3 Chapter 1099： The Almighty Agent of the Best Actor (1)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t have time to sort out the memory of the original body, so she could only temporarily stabilize the situation in front of her.


    "I''m thirty years old this year."


    Zhong Tianfan''s eyes were a little red. He looked at his manager who had followed him for a year, and his heart was full of sorrow.


    "No one is looking for me to film, and I don''t have many fans. I can''t even pay the rent now."


    "If you follow me, it will only get worse."


    Zhong Tianfan knew very well that his acting career might be coming to an end.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the sofa and rubbed his temples.


    Xiao Yao had already passed on the background of the story to her, she knew clearly that the man in front of her was her own brother.


    And now, he is at a turning point in his life.


    In the background of the story, Zhong Tianfan loves acting very much. At the age of 20, he plunged into the entertainment circle.


    However, this circle is not something that can be achieved by hard work.


    All kinds of unspoken rules fly together, and pure effort alone is useless.


    However, Zhong Tianfan did not want to be unspoken, and even offended many executives of entertainment companies for it.


    At one point he was almost buried in the snow.


    No drama can be filmed, which means that it can''t appear on the big screen.


    No one can see his hard work, his talent, his love for acting.


    But even so, as long as there is a chance, even if it is to play an immovable tree, imprisoned under the heavy props, as long as he can act, he is willing.


    Ten years, Zhong Tianfan has been in this circle for ten years, and still nothing.


    The pressure of life eventually overwhelmed him, and on this day, he proposed to terminate the contract and has since disappeared.


    When he reappeared, it was discovered that he had become a psychiatrist, and taking advantage of his position, he repeatedly suggested that his patients committed suicide.


    In the end, Zhong Tianfan was also caught by the male protagonist of this world and sentenced to death.


    And today was the day he proposed to terminate the contract, and it was also a turning point in his life.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, her expression serious.


    "I don''t agree to terminate the contract."


    Zhong Tianfan was startled, and looked at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    His agent, he understands.


    Every agent hopes to bring out hot artists.


    His agent was no exception. She had mentioned unspoken rules to herself many times before, but he had rejected them all.


    Just yesterday, he accidentally saw her chat history on WeChat.


    That''s the record of her contact with another artist who is currently Xiaohuo.


    The chat records show that she really wants to take the artist and has already submitted an application to it.


    That''s why he took the initiative to propose termination of the contract. This is probably the last dignity he can protect.


    Zhong Tianfan lowered his eyes, "Canceling the contract is good for you and me."


    "You don''t need to say it, I don''t agree to terminate the contract." Tao Yanxi refused directly.


    Zhong Tianfan pursed his lips tightly and clenched his hands.


    Why didn''t she agree to terminate the contract? Are you trying to humiliate yourself?


    "I''ll help you." Tao Yanxi didn''t see Zhong Tianfan''s depressed look, and continued, "We will always be together."


    Zhong Tianfan doesn''t believe what Tao Yanxi said, but to be honest, his current power is really not as great as Tao Yanxi''s.


    Tao Yanxi can also contact high-level people, but he can only contact Tao Yanxi.


    "I will help you work hard for the role, you work hard."


    Tao Yanxi stood up, "Your rent is due, you stay here first, and I''ll go out."

 v3 Chapter 1100： Actors Almighty Agent (2)

    Tao Yanxi went out immediately, leaving Zhong Tianfan alone in the room, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi drove a car to the company.


    The company that Zhong Tianfan belongs to belongs to a large entertainment company. It has a lot of resources, but it also has a lot of artists.


    In addition, Zhong Tianfan is unwilling to be unspoken, and he does not have many good interpersonal relationships, so his resources can be said to be pitiful.


    After Tao Yanxi came to the company, she directly found her immediate boss.


    "I want to cancel the contract." Tao Yanxi''s first sentence when he entered the office was this.


    He Yucheng frowned, with a little impatience in his tone.


    "What are you doing to me to terminate the contract? Just go to the personnel department and resign."


    "No, it''s not just me that I represent." Tao Yanxi sat down, "and the artist I brought, Zhong Tianfan."


    "Zhong Tianfan?" He Yucheng thought for a while, but really didn''t remember who this Zhong Tianfan was.


    Zhong Tianfan''s presence is really too low, too low.


    "The contract has expired?" He Yucheng asked.


    "It will expire in half a year." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Need to terminate the contract now?" He Yucheng asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "Okay, just pay the liquidated damages. You can discuss with the personnel department."


    He Yucheng was annoying at this time. A normalizing artist he brought was on the hot search today because the paparazzi took a photo of kissing a woman.


    How many times has he reminded him that he can play, but he cannot be photographed by the paparazzi!


    Once it was exposed, netizens called him a man!


    He was so annoyed now that he couldn''t care about Zhong Tianfan, an artist he couldn''t remember at all.


    Tao Yanxi saw that He Yucheng agreed, and hurriedly thanked him, then turned and left.


    Zhong Tianfan''s reputation is very small, and he usually has no income. At that time, he signed the lowest-level contract, so the liquidated damages to be compensated were very small.


    Tao Yanxi paid the liquidated damages and got the contract.


    She also lost a little liquidated damages herself, not much, just a few thousand yuan.


    There is really no need to stay with this company.


    After Tao Yanxi got the contract, he went to the supermarket again, bought some food and returned home.


    At home, Zhong Tianfan fell asleep leaning on the sofa.


    Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes in confusion.


    "You''re back." Zhong Tianfan said.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded and took the contract out of the bag.


    There are two contracts, one for Zhong Tianfan and one for her.


    "This is the termination of the contract." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan''s pupils shrank, sure enough...


    "I went to terminate the contract with the company today, and the two of us will work hard together from now on." Tao Yanxi continued.


    Zhong Tianfan was startled, what does Tao Yanxi mean?


    He picked up the two contracts and looked through them. It was indeed a contract termination, but it was not him who terminated the contract with her, but they terminated the contract with the company.


    Zhong Tianfan also thought about canceling the contract before, but he couldn''t afford the liquidated damages, so he kept delaying.


    Zhong Tianfan looked at Tao Yanxi, "Why are you doing this?"


    "From today, I have decided to support you wholeheartedly. I don''t want the company to interfere with my decision, and I also hope that you can gain absolute freedom, so I just terminated the contract." Tao Yanxi said.


    "But without the company, where do we get resources?" Zhong Tianfan asked.

 v3 Chapter 1101： Actors Almighty Agent (4)

    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Did the company give you resources when you were in the company?"


    Zhong Tianfan shook his head blankly.


    Yes, he didn''t get any resources from the company at all.


    So what''s the difference between having a company and not having a company?


    "Now let''s talk about your future plans." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "You said."


    "Do you want to be on a reality show? Or do you always want to film?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I want to film." Zhong Tianfan pursed his lips, "but I''m short of money."


    The implication is that reality shows are actually acceptable.


    "Actually, I suggest that you concentrate on filming, and then film a reality show when it becomes more popular." Tao Yanxi said her thoughts.


    "Okay." The corner of Zhong Tianfan''s mouth raised a shallow smile.


    He really likes acting, and he is really happy to have the support of his agent.


    "I have inquired about it. Recently, there is a costume drama in Hengcheng that is recruiting actors. I will send you the script in a while, you can study it carefully, and then we will go to the audition tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "Can you send me the script now? I want to study it earlier."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, can she say she hasn''t gotten the script yet?


    Yuanshen also doesn''t have many interpersonal resources, and this drama was recruiting actors, which was told by an artist who Yuanshen hooked up with yesterday.


    "Cough, wait a minute, the script is in the computer, I will send it to you."


    No script? It doesn''t matter, her hacking skills are vegetarian!


    Tao Yanxi turned on the computer, fiddled for a while, and successfully found the script from the screenwriter''s mailbox.


    "I''ve sent it to you, we don''t think about the male lead and the second male for the time being. Look at the male third and so on, if you can play it well." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, he knew this, like the male lead and the second male, they were basically determined by default.


    He didn''t ask for anything, and he was very satisfied to play a male eighteen.


    Zhong Tianfan accepted the script, took his mobile phone and watched it intently.


    Taking this opportunity, Tao Yanxi carried the ingredients to the kitchen to cook.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi asked Zhong Tianfan to have dinner together.


    After Zhong Tianfan hurriedly finished his meal, he immediately went to study the script again.


    In the middle, I didn''t forget to say to Tao Yanxi, "This script is so good! I want to act!"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, this costume drama seems to be adapted from a popular novel.


    This drama belongs to the drama of conspiracy, the conspiracy is linked one by one, and the characters in it are very full. It is a rare novel with very full group portraits.


    This drama seems to be adapted by the original author himself. After hearing about it, many readers expressed that they are looking forward to this drama.


    If Zhong Tianfan can really catch up on this drama, he might be able to make a little fire.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but instructed: "Take a good look!"


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, looked at the script, and made a decision in his heart.


    In a flash, it was the next day, Tao Yanxi and Zhong Tianfan felt Hengcheng after eating breakfast.


    It is said that it is a city, but it is actually a large-scale costume shooting base.


    Tao Yanxi took Zhong Tianfan to the audition site. There were many people here, all of whom came here.


    Everyone knows very well that if you can catch this drama, you might be able to make a small fire.


    Tao Yanxi sat down with Zhong Tianfan and asked in a low voice, "Which role do you want to audition for?"

 v3 Chapter 1102： Actors Almighty Agent (4)

    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "Think about it."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions, just instructed: "This is a good opportunity, come on!"


    Zhong Tianfan nodded and whispered "Thank you".


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what he was saying, because she was now listening intently to the people over there shouting for the audition.


    "The 27th! Is the 27th coming!" someone shouted over there.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the number in her hand, wasn''t it 27?


    "It''s our turn, let''s go." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan stood up and took a deep breath.


    "Okay." He replied.


    "Well, come on, I''m waiting for you outside, don''t have too much burden." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, and under the guidance of the staff, he entered the audition room.


    The room is not big, but it is very empty, there is only one long table in it, and there are four people sitting behind the table.


    They are the director and assistant director, as well as screenwriters and investors.


    As Tao Yanxi had guessed, the male lead and second male lead of the show have both been set, and they are both current traffic niche students, which can ensure that the show will not hit the streets to the greatest extent.


    Today, they came to choose actors, one is to really select some available talents, and the other is to allow some people to "justifiably" enter the crew.


    After all, it''s up to them to decide what the outcome of the trial will be.


    After Zhong Tianfan came in, he first introduced himself in a short manner.


    In terms of looks alone, Zhong Tianfan is definitely not unparalleled.


    Moreover, in the entertainment circle, there are many handsome men and beautiful women, so although Zhong Tianfan''s appearance is higher than that of ordinary people, in this entertainment circle, he really can''t make much waves.


    Several people present here are people who have seen the world, so facing Zhong Tianfan, who has no background at first glance, they actually didn''t take it to heart at first.


    Zhong Tianfan was already used to this kind of indifference, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    "I''m ready," he said.


    "Let''s start." The director said calmly.


    The next moment, Zhong Tianfan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Those dark eyes were no longer peaceful, but filled with monstrous hatred, and emotions such as regret, despair, disbelief and so on flashed on his face.


    Almost at the moment when he opened his eyes, everyone present was attracted by him.


    The screenwriter''s eyes lit up, this scene is...


    Zhong Tianfan took a step back, his expression slowly returning to calm.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but could only let out a suppressed roar.


    He bent down, his body trembling.


    Pain and despair surrounded him, and the atmosphere on the court was depressed for a time.


    Zhong Tianfan slowly raised his head and looked towards the unknown distance, a smile slowly evoked at the corner of his mouth.


    In that laughter, there is liberation, letting go, and a kind of freedom that transcends the world.


    A tear slipped from the corner of his eye, flowed down the slightly pale face, and finally disappeared into his clothes, never to be seen again.


    He laughed and cried.


    "Okay!" The screenwriter suddenly said loudly, looking at Zhong Tianfan with shining eyes.


    In "Evil Cloud", there is such a character.


    He neither belongs to the hero nor the villain, he is just a **** under the villain.


    He was used by the villain, regarded the male protagonist as an enemy, and was about to kill the male protagonist.


    However, he fell in love with the hero''s sister.

 v3 Chapter 1103： Actors Almighty Agent (5)

    He was in so much pain and struggled several times that he was finally willing to let go of his hatred, just to be with the male protagonist''s sister.


    Unfortunately, there were several misunderstandings here, and finally, the male protagonist''s sister cooked him a meal and poisoned him to death.


    But he was a connoisseur of poison, how could he not know that there was poison in that dish.


    The poison penetrated deep into his stomach, deep into his bone marrow, and penetrated into his heart, making him despair.


    He looked at the girl with an indifferent expression in front of him, how sad he must be.


    That was the one he loved, and he was even willing to give up all his hatred for her.


    But why not give him a chance?


    The scene that Zhong Tianfan tried out was when the character died.


    The investor didn''t know the origin of this scene, he just felt that the person in front of him was very contagious and a good seedling, so he nodded slightly, saying that he had no other opinion.


    But the screenwriter kept pulling the director and said, "It''s just him!"


    The director rubbed his temples reluctantly. He admitted that the actor in front of him performed very well, but in general this kind of audition would not decide on the spot.


    What if there are better ones?


    So they generally don''t make any promises.


    But seeing the screenwriter''s crazy appearance, the director couldn''t help but coughed and said, "You acted very well, go back and wait for the good news."


    This is obviously to tell Zhong Tianfan that this role has been set for him.


    Zhong Tianfan had already left his role, and when he heard the director say this, he respectfully thanked him, and his hand on one side trembled slightly.


    It''s great that he can act.


    After Zhong Tianfan went out, the screenwriter slowly calmed down.


    She picked up the script, not knowing what to tinker with.


    The following auditions did not perform particularly well, and some people were put in by investors, that is, they just walked through the motions and passed.


    Having said that, Zhong Tianfan left the room after getting the accurate news.


    Tao Yanxi was already waiting outside the door.


    When she saw Zhong Tianfan came out, she didn''t rush to ask him about his audition.


    There are many people around here, and if they say something wrong and are used by someone with a heart, it will be very bad for Zhong Tianfan.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said directly to Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded and followed Tao Yanxi out of Hengcheng.


    When returning to the car, Tao Yanxi asked, "How is it?"


    "Not bad." Zhong Tianfan raised the corners of his lips and said with a smile.


    "What role did you audition for?" Tao Yanxi asked more.


    "It''s just a small role." Zhong Tianfan said.


    In the original book, that character is actually hated by a lot of fans, because he did a lot of things to hurt the hero and heroine, just for a non-existent revenge for killing his father.


    It wasn''t until the end, when he died, that he won some sympathy and was washed a little bit.


    Zhong Tianfan knows very well that if this role is not played well, he will be greeted by a large number of criticisms and even abuse.


    Sometimes, netizens are so unreasonable.


    "Do you know when this drama will start filming?" Zhong Tianfan asked.


    Tao Yanxi took out the computer and checked, "A week later."


    "Has it been confirmed that it is you over there?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "Yes."


    "Well, this week, you should study the script carefully. Do you have a lot of scenes?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v3 Chapter 1104： Actors Almighty Agent (6)

    "Not much, if you focus on filming, you can finish filming in about a week." Zhong Tianfan thought about it and said.


    His role is not a particularly important role, and it can only be regarded as a stepping stone for the relationship between the hero and heroine.


    But he will cherish every role and work hard to play them well.


    Tao Yanxi heard him say this, thought for a while and said, "Then I will go and see if there is any script. After you finish filming, I will try to let you continue to film the next one."


    "Okay." Zhong Tianfan nodded and came down.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi drove Zhong Tianfan to have a big meal.


    During the meal, Tao Yanxi received a call from the crew of "Evil Cloud", saying that Zhong Tianfan''s role had been determined and that he had to sign the contract in the afternoon.


    Then he had to be on set a week later.


    Tao Yanxi responded one by one, and took Zhong Tianfan to sign the contract in the afternoon.


    When the contract was signed, the crew was surprised to see that Zhong Tianfan didn''t have a company to which he belonged.


    But it wasn''t their business, so they didn''t say much.


    After the contract is signed, the rest is to report to the crew a week later.


    And this week, Tao Yanxi will delete scripts every day to see if there are any suitable ones.


    Zhong Tianfan has been studying the script and waiting to start shooting.


    A week later, Zhong Tianfan joined the crew.


    Tao Yanxi did not join him in the group, she believed that he could solve the problems in the crew.


    On the first day of filming, there were Zhong Tianfan''s scenes, as well as martial arts scenes, which required coercion.


    Originally, there were stand-ins for martial arts in the crew, but Zhong Tianfan refused to use the stand-ins and just wanted to go into battle himself.


    He loves the camera, loves his role, and as long as he can persevere, he hopes that his role will be played by himself from beginning to end.


    The process of hanging the coercion was very hard, but he persevered.


    Several scenes were basically one-offs. The director was very satisfied with today''s shooting progress and praised Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan thanked him very modestly.


    When he wasn''t in the scene, he just sat aside and looked at the opposite scene with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The acting skills of the male and female protagonists as well as the villains are very average, and it takes more than a dozen NGs for a scene to barely pass.


    And when it was Zhong Tianfan''s turn, it was basically a one-time pass.


    After these few days, naturally some people were dissatisfied with Zhong Tianfan.


    Among them, He Zhi, who plays the villain, is especially serious. He deliberately tried to trouble Zhong Tianfan several times, but he was ignored by Zhong Tianfan.


    And there is a scene where the villain and the role played by Zhong Tianfan are opposite.


    In the play, He Zhi was asked to slap Zhong Tianfan severely because of his ineffectiveness.


    It was such a simple scene, but it was repeated several times by He Zhi for various reasons.


    And he still plays for real, not for style.


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t say anything, even more and more silent.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a time, and everyone knew that He Zhi deliberately made things difficult for Zhong Tianfan.


    After another NG, the director asked everyone to take a break and shoot again after ten minutes.


    It was during this gap that He Zhi walked in front of Zhong Tianfan.


    "How does it feel to be beaten?" He Zhi''s voice sounded extremely bad.


    Zhong Tianfan''s face was a little red, and there was a burning pain on his face.


    He looked at He Zhi with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

 v3 Chapter 1105： Best Actors Almighty Agent (7)

    "Do you only have this kind of rude means?"


    A trace of anger flashed across He Zhi''s face, "Zhong Tianfan, what are you?"


    "What kind of thing are you?" Zhong Tianfan asked rhetorically.


    "I''m not a thing!" He Zhi said angrily.


    Zhong Tianfan chuckled, "So you also know that you are not a thing."


    Only then did He Zhi realize what he had just said, and his face became even more gloomy.


    "good very good!"


    "I think you don''t want to act in this drama, do you?" He Zhi sneered, took out his mobile phone and walked to the side to make a call.


    Zhong Tianfan''s eyes sank slightly, he quickly grabbed the phone and pressed the hang up button.


    "You..." He Zhi glared at Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan looked at He Zhi, "If you feel uncomfortable, you can crush me in the play."


    He Zhi bit his lip, if he could crush him, why would he do it?


    "I''ll keep the phone temporarily." Zhong Tianfan put away the phone.


    Just at this time, the director called to start shooting.


    Zhong Tianfan hurriedly walked to where he was supposed to be. After the makeup team touched up a little makeup for him, he was ready to start shooting.


    He Zhi walked to his position reluctantly, his face a little gloomy.


    After the filming officially started, He Zhi showed the villain''s resentment towards his subordinates with his own personal emotions.


    Zhong Tianfan''s performance is as good as ever, even better than before.


    Even He Zhi, who hates him, has to admit that Zhong Tianfan is indeed much better than him in terms of acting.


    A scene was filmed in He Zhi''s trance. This time, there was no NG.


    Zhong Tianfan has very few scenes, and if he shoots the scene of being poisoned again, all his scenes will be over.


    After Zhong Tianfan finished work, he returned the mobile phone to He Zhi, and then got his salary, a total of 50,000 yuan.


    He took the money to buy some food and brought it home. At home, Tao Yanxi happened to read a few scripts.


    Seeing Zhong Tianfan''s return, she smiled and said, "I''ve read a few scripts. Would you like to take a look?"


    "Yeah." Zhong Tianfan responded, "I bought something to eat, let''s have something to eat first."


    Tao Yanxi noticed that Zhong Tianfan''s right cheek was a little red and swollen, and frowned slightly and asked, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "It''s okay, the gums are swollen." Zhong Tianfan said.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, looked at it for a few seconds, and said, "Someone beat you?"


    Zhong Tianfan was about to shake his head when he heard Tao Yanxi say again, "You have obvious fingerprints on your face."


    "There was a slap in the face." Zhong Tianfan said.


    Tao Yanxi walked to Zhong Tianfan''s side and pulled down Zhong Tianfan''s hand that wanted to cover his face.


    She stretched out her fingers and gently touched his cheek, Zhong Tianfan''s cheek trembled, obviously in pain.


    "I''ll go and put ice cubes for you." Tao Yanxi went to get ice cubes after she finished speaking.


    Zhong Tianfan sat on the sofa and let Tao Yanxi cover his face.


    "Did the person playing against you do it on purpose?" Tao Yanxi asked while applying it.


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t speak, he was acquiescing to this matter.


    "The reason? You offended him?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Zhong Tianfan shook his head, "I don''t know, it''s probably because I don''t see my NG a few times."


    Speaking of this, Zhong Tianfan''s mouth couldn''t help but pull into a bitter smile.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him distressedly, "We will get better and better."


    "Hmm." Yes, they''re going to get better and better.

 v3 Chapter 1106： Best Actors Almighty Agent (8)

    Tao Yanxi helped Zhong Tianfan to apply cold compresses, which made him look a little better.


    "Can I read the scripts you mentioned just now?"


    Zhong Tianfan doesn''t seem to care about the redness and swelling on his face. He only cares about the script and whether he can act.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Zhong Tianfan, and said helplessly and speechlessly, "Do you really like acting so much?"


    "Well, I like it very much." Zhong Tianfan never concealed his liking, or even his love for acting.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded and handed the computer to Zhong Tianfan.


    "Look," Tao Yanxi said.


    "Thank you." After Zhong Tianfan finished speaking, he started to read the script.


    Tao Yanxi turned around and went into the kitchen to cook.


    The scripts she showed Zhong Tianfan were actually not from formal channels.


    The resources in Yuan Shen''s hands are too limited, and Zhong Tianfan''s temperament is not suitable for communication, so at this stage, he can only use some illegal means to obtain the script.


    The script Tao Yanxi helped Zhong Tianfan to read was an online drama, and the requirements for an online drama could be a little lower. As long as he was familiar with the script, Tao Yanxi believed that Zhong Tianfan would definitely be able to conquer the crew with his acting skills.


    After dinner, Zhong Tianfan and Tao Yanxi sat face to face.


    "I like this "Special Department" very much, can I play it?" Zhong Tianfan''s voice contained a hint of longing.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, "Special Department"? It seems to be adapted from a danmei novel that is not very popular.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said euphemistically, "There is no emotional line between the hero and heroine in this show."


    "I know." Zhong Tianfan shook his head, "It''s two male protagonists."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Generally, we don''t mind appearing in this kind of web drama, and our future development is very limited."


    After all, in today''s China, the culture of danmei has not been very popular.


    "I know." Zhong Tianfan looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes, "But this script is really good."


    "Okay, I''ll check the shooting situation of their crew." Tao Yanxi held the computer and fiddled.


    A few minutes later, she looked up and said, "This drama is a weekly drama. The drama is filmed and broadcasted one episode at a time. It is broadcast exclusively on a small video site, and the possibility of fire is very small."


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "At present, the actors have not been decided. They will have a very simple audition at the Qingyue Hotel tomorrow. If you want to go, we will go and see it tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "Well, let''s go together tomorrow."


    "But let me tell you first, this drama is a low-budget production. Although the script looks good, the production budget is limited, the special effects and so on will definitely be shoddy, and there is no publicity. Ninety-nine percent of them will hit the street. ."


    Tao Yanxi and Zhong Tianfan analyzed the possible future development of the show.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, "I understand."


    Tao Yanxi gave him a strange look, "With so many scripts, why did you choose this one?"


    There are some better than this script, and she really doesn''t understand why she chose this script alone.


    "There is a character in this script with dual personalities and identities, and I want to challenge it."


    In his previous TV series, there has never been such a dual personality role.


    Zhong Tianfan wanted to challenge himself.

 v3 Chapter 1107： Actors Almighty Agent (9)

    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully when she heard what Zhong Tianfan said.


    She has read the script, and there is indeed a character with dual personalities, but this character is one of the male protagonists.


    "This is one of the male protagonists, are you sure?" Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    "Whether you are sure, you have to try it to find out." Zhong Tianfan said with a smile.


    Small productions like this are more likely to be stuffed in casually.


    Maybe the male lead has already been decided.


    But no matter what, he wanted to try it.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    How can you just give up without trying?


    It''s not her and his style.


    "Let''s rest early tonight, their audition starts at nine o''clock, we''ll go there early." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "Does your face still hurt? Do you still need ice?"


    Tao Yanqi looked at Zhong Tianfan''s face and found that it was still a little red and swollen.


    Zhong Tianfan touched his cheek, shook his head and said, "No need, rest early, I''ll read the script again."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi didn''t persuade him any more. Zhong Tianfan was an adult after all. He knew what was most important to him, and he knew what he should do now.


    Tao Yanxi went back to her room and browsed the recent Weibo headlines. Either a traffic niche was photographed entering a hotel with an unknown woman, or a traffic niche had won some awards and took it out to brag about it. Wave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at those handsome teenagers, and her mood fluctuated greatly.


    There are waves of traffic, and if it can¡¯t appear in people¡¯s eyes every few days, it will be forgotten sooner or later.


    Zhong Tianfan obviously can''t go this way. What he needs now is to come up with some quality works and break through his acting skills again and again.


    Tao Yanxi believes that one day, Zhong Tianfan will be able to realize his dream.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ren Tianhua has been very worried recently. The online drama "Special Department" was originally scheduled for actors early in the morning, and all preliminary work was also prepared.


    But at this time, the two male protagonists had a big quarrel for some unknown reason, and the man who played one of the male protagonists directly asked his sponsor to withdraw from the group.


    Without funds, the entire group cannot function.


    But this "Special Sector" is the first drama he planned to shoot. He has always wanted to do a good job of him. He also likes this script very much, so he tried to raise a little money.


    But another male protagonist felt that the salary he gave was too low and ran away.


    This is good, the two male protagonists are gone, this drama can''t be filmed at all.


    In the end, it was the assistant director who said that he would simply come to a trial scene and choose some low-cost actors to shoot.


    At this point, Ren Tianhua could only agree.


    The previous money has been spent, and if he doesn''t shoot, the money will be wasted.


    If you can make it online, you can earn back a little bit.


    Besides, what if, in case, in case, this drama becomes popular?


    Although Ren Tianhua doesn''t believe that there is such a case, the audition work has started.


    Many years later, when Ren Tianhua recalled this day, he couldn''t help but sigh that it was the decision he didn''t regret the most.


    And letting Zhong Tianfan be one of the male protagonists was also the most correct decision he made in his life.

 v3 Chapter 1108： Best Actors Almighty Agent (10)

    After Tao Yanxi brought Zhong Tianfan to the audition site, he found that very few people came.


    Think about it too, such a small cost production, it will not be popular at first glance, where there will be many people.


    Nowadays, people with a little bit of strength can''t wait to be able to catch fire overnight.


    Because there were not many people, it was soon Zhong Tianfan''s turn to audition.


    The audition time was very short, but came out in more than ten minutes.


    When he came out, there was a smile on Zhong Tianfan''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, looking at this, it should be a success?


    "Let''s go." Zhong Tianfan walked up to Tao Yanxi first and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, thinking about the result in his heart.


    As Tao Yanxi had guessed, Zhong Tianfan''s audition was successful.


    After signing the contract, you can join the group on the same day.


    Compared with the big production of the previous crew, this crew is really poor.


    All kinds of props are shoddy and used repeatedly.


    Even so, the atmosphere in the crew is very harmonious.


    In particular, the other male protagonist who has a rivalry with Zhong Tianfan is very humble. Although his acting skills are not particularly good, he is happy to learn and often discusses the plot with Zhong Tianfan.


    In this play, Zhong Tianfan''s performance is very enjoyable.


    Because this drama is filmed and broadcasted one episode at a time, in the second week, the cool music video website launched this drama called "Special Department".


    When it was first launched, only the crew and Tao Yanxi clicked to watch it, and occasionally a few viewers might click in to watch it.


    A look at the title, all kinds of props are not fake, and soon withdrew.


    The effect of the first broadcast is not ideal, and it can even be said to be very, very poor.


    But Ren Tianhua is not one to admit defeat easily, the props are almost irrelevant, the actor''s acting skills can be topped!


    It doesn''t matter if there are no publicity resources. The big deal is that he would go out of his way to ask some of his old classmates to publicize it.


    This is his first drama, so no matter what, he has to finish it.


    The crew as a whole is very united, and everyone exchanges scripts every day, hoping to present the best script effect.


    In the third week, the second episode was launched, and the whole drama began to usher in a small climax.


    Ren Tianhua let his old classmates publicize it, and one of them was considered a small internet celebrity.


    He pushed the show on Weibo, and naturally many people searched and watched it out of curiosity.


    As a result, seeing this, it made them happy.


    So under this classmate''s latest Weibo, there are some strange speeches.


    [This crew is too poor, hahaha! Killing me! ¡¿


    [Hahaha, use a dish repeatedly, don''t think I didn''t see it (dog head)]


    [The actors'' acting skills are also very good, right? Hahahaha, it''s ridiculous to be able to speak the lines of a tall man in a serious manner to a piece of wood. ¡¿


    [The poorest crew in history, the appraisal is complete! ¡¿


    [Full score for the plot, full score for the actors'' acting skills, 100% negative for props, 100% negative for special effects, please save this fairy crew (cry)]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At first, these comments did not attract the attention of the small net red, until more and more people liked the hashtag #The Poorest Drama Crew in History#, he became curious, and then went to see it himself.


    And then...it just fell into the pit without any warning but as expected.

 v3 Chapter 1109： Actors Almighty Agent (11)

    Xiao Wanghong usually has some friends. When he thought that such a good script and actors might be buried due to financial reasons, he quickly talked to his friends, hoping to get their help.


    In this way, as some people forwarded it, more and more people saw this drama, and then they fell into the pit.


    Of course, entering the pit is entering the pit, but the necessary complaints are indispensable.


    Among them, #the poorest crew in history# is the most criticized.


    Because the hit rate of "Special Department" on the cool music video website increased significantly, it quickly attracted the attention of technicians.


    They first checked the possibility of brushing the data, and then found that the audience activity of this show is very high.


    The barrage has also risen to 10,000 in a short period of time. You must know that the number of hits of this drama has only been 100,000 so far.


    This also shows that one out of ten people posted a barrage.


    The barrage often expresses the audience''s desire to interact with the play. The more barrage, the more information the audience gets from the play.


    Technicians reported the discovery to propagandists.


    After seeing the propaganda staff, they gathered to discuss it, and finally decided to give "Special Department" a propaganda space to see the effect.


    Because of the limited publicity space, they couldn''t afford to gamble, so the publicity space given at the beginning was just a small promotion in the category.


    When Ren Tianhua received the news, he almost jumped up with excitement.


    No matter what, publicity is good.


    Ren Tianhua told everyone the good news, and everyone was more energetic when shooting.


    Tao Yanxi has been paying attention to the topic discussion of "Special Department" all the time. After Kule Video gave a publicity space, more and more passers-by and viewers clicked in.


    This point in, can not come out.


    Some fans of the show also strongly demanded to update a few more episodes. This is only two episodes, which is not enough to watch.


    The people on Kule Video saw that it was effective, and quickly called Ren Tianhua, hoping that the shooting progress on his side would speed up a bit, and there would be more than a dozen episodes in the last week.


    When Ren Tianhua heard this, he refused on the spot.


    Although the props team can''t keep up, the actors and scripts are definitely at the upper-middle level, and he can''t live up to those actors and scripts.


    In the end, after discussing it, Ren Tianhua said that two episodes can be updated in a week.


    Because the shooting task suddenly became tense, everyone started to get busy.


    Zhong Tianfan likes this feeling very much, busy and full, only at this time, he feels that he really exists.


    "Special Department" started to become popular, and it was "the poorest crew in history" at the beginning, but at the back, there were many more barrages such as "the male protagonist" .


    Tao Yanqi paid close attention to it, feeling that the time was almost up, so he picked up the computer and wrote an article analyzing the various fires of "Special Department" and posted it on Weibo.


    The original body used to have a dedicated marketing account, and the fans also had a small 100,000, just enough to use it.


    Originally, "Special Department" had some little fame on Weibo, but as soon as this article came out, Tao Yanxi used hacking technology to get some big guys to forward it, although it was only forwarded for one second, it was quickly deleted Yes, but this second is enough for some fans to see.


    As long as there is exposure, Zhong Tianfan will definitely be able to catch fire.

 v3 Chapter 1110： Best Actors Almighty Agent (12)

    As Tao Yanxi expected, many fans saw the reposts of their idols, clicked on it, and disappeared after reading the title link in time.


    Out of some curiosity, many fans searched for the keywords ""Special Department".


    This search naturally turned up a lot of various comments from small circles before.


    Words such as #poorest play crew#, #ÉñÏÉÑàÖ®#, #acting bodyguard# and other words appeared in front of them.


    People''s curiosity is always very heavy, many fans clicked on such a drama, and then fell into the pit without any accident.


    Some people came to complain, and after reading it, they found that except for props and special effects, there was no place to complain at all.


    The actor''s acting skills are online, and the script logic is online. As an ordinary audience, this level is enough.


    Some people came for the so-called immortal appearance, but at this point, they were really fascinated by Zhong Tianfan and another male protagonist, Xu Fan.


    Especially the emotional line that is vaguely involved in this drama, that kind of obscure feeling makes all the rotten girls scream.


    This kind of love that is hidden but can be really felt is the most reverie.


    There are many netizens watching this, and some very talented netizens can¡¯t eat enough dog food, so they start editing videos and producing their own food.


    Those netizens specifically found out the TV dramas that Zhong Tianfan and Xu Fan had filmed before, watched it over and over, edited it over and over, and finally produced a short video of corruption.


    These short videos were uploaded to China''s largest two-dimensional website, and the number of clicks increased rapidly, which made many people recognize Zhong Tianfan and Xu Fan.


    At the same time, "Special Department" also became a hot search because of the strong contrast between the props and the actor''s script.


    There is also a "one second forwarding" created by Tao Yanxi, which has also become a hot search.


    Some netizens went through the filming history of this drama and found out a lot of things.


    The original male protagonist ran away with the investor, the director borrowed money everywhere just to continue filming, etc.


    There is also Zhong Tianfan, the eighteenth man of ten thousand years, who conquered the director with his superb acting skills and won one of the male protagonists.


    Netizens look at Zhong Tianfan''s previous TV series again, and it is obvious that Zhong Tianfan has been making progress.


    How can such a treasure boy not be loved by everyone?


    Because the crew was bumpy, some people said that the one-second retweet was actually unbearable to God and helped them.


    Otherwise, how can you explain the phenomenon that the big guys forwarded at the same time but deleted it in one second?


    The cast of "Special Sector", which has been veiled in metaphysics, has gained waves of fans.


    Many investors saw business opportunities and contacted Ren Tianhua to express their willingness to inject capital.


    When Ren Tianhua heard that he had invested, he was very happy.


    However, he is also a principled person. He can invest, but he can''t add people casually, and the plot can''t be changed casually.


    In the end, after discussion, two investors decided to inject capital.


    With the funds, the props of the entire crew were also refurbished.


    Ren Tianhua believes that with the improvement of props, "Special Sector" will get better and better.


    After several hot searches, more and more people knew about Zhong Tianfan and Xu Fan.


    For a time, many scripts and commercial performances found Tao Yanxi.


    Because Tao Yanxi is now Zhong Tianfan''s full-fledged person in charge, and basically everything goes through her side, so she is very busy now.

 v3 Chapter 1111： Best Actors Almighty Agent (13)

    Tao Yanxi let Zhong Tianfan film in the crew well, this is an opportunity to make a big fire.


    Zhong Tianfan responded, it doesn''t matter if the fire is hot or not, the important thing is that there are scenes to be filmed.


    But in today''s entertainment industry, fire often means that there are dramas to be filmed.


    So even in order to have a scene to shoot, Zhong Tianfan hopes that he can become popular, even just a little.


    After Tao Yanxi instructed Zhong Tianfan to film well, he had to deal with major investors and major media companies.


    Tao Yanxi took a long time to delete and select, and briefly asked Zhong Tianfan''s opinion, and finally decided to shoot a group of magazines first, and temporarily move the rest of the commercial activities to a later stage.


    Ren Tianhua decided to speed up the shooting progress, so the shooting is now a closed shooting.


    It will take about a month to complete.


    When there was no Zhong Tianfan''s role, Tao Yanxi took Zhong Tianfan to the "Men" magazine to shoot.


    The theme of this issue is "double-sided", which just fits the setting of the characters in Zhong Tianfan''s drama.


    Zhong Tianfan was born with a sense of the camera, and the shooting process went smoothly.


    Tao Yanxi probably watched the film, and the effect was very good.


    After the filming, Zhong Tianfan returned to the crew non-stop for filming.


    Because of the drama "Special Department", the cool music video website is also more and more well known.


    According to statistics, the number of clicks on Kule Video website this month has increased by 500% compared to the previous month, and this is basically the credit of "Special Department".


    Seeing this opportunity, the senior management of Cool Music Video directly gave the recommendation position on the video homepage to "Special Department".


    More and more people are entering the pit, and more and more people are not satisfied with two episodes a week.


    Netizens jointly appealed and threatened to cry. If there are no more two episodes, they will cry collectively for them!


    Then, in the second week, netizens were pleasantly surprised to find that an extra episode was updated!


    One more episode is also a baby!


    After everyone was pleasantly surprised, they found that the plot was stuck in the most critical place, and many people were so angry that they almost smashed the computer.


    No matter what the outside world is, the crew is peaceful.


    After a month of filming, Tao Yanxi took Zhong Tianfan back home.


    That night, Tao Yanxi and Zhong Tianfan discussed the next business activities.


    Now that it has become popular, it is basically impossible not to accept commercial activities.


    Zhong Tianfan must maintain a high exposure rate, so as to attract the attention of those capital, and then more and more crews will find him.


    Zhong Tianfan agrees with Tao Yanxi''s arrangement.


    At the end of the discussion, Zhong Tianfan received two endorsements, one for an international brand watch, and the other for a facial cleanser.


    I also took some shootings for various magazines, and the next activities were very, very busy.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t do it alone, so she found an assistant to help him.


    The assistant was a young guy, strong enough to do some rough work.


    With the development of the plot of "Special Department", Zhong Tianfan became more and more popular.


    He and Xu Fan also have some joint business activities, and the two have a good relationship in private, and they cooperate more in activities.


    Xu Fan has a lively personality and likes to deal with people.


    Zhong Tianfan, on the other hand, prefers to be immersed in his own world, so every time he interviews, it is Xu Fan who cues him.


    Tao Yanxi was not worried about Zhong Tianfan''s black spots, and there was nothing wrong with his character.

 v3 Chapter 1112： Best Actors Almighty Agent (14)

    The only thing that can be hacked is probably those dog-blood idol dramas that were filmed in the early years.


    Tao Yanxi had seen the roles played by Zhong Tianfan a little while ago. To be honest, some of the roles were really too sandy.


    But looking at it, um... it''s actually acceptable.


    It''s a big deal, it''s a big deal, you can also make a ghost video!


    Tao Yanxi''s mentality is still very good, the past can not be corrected, but the future is still very promising.


    Zhong Tianfan has some fans, some of his itineraries have been posted on Weibo, and many fans have started chasing Zhong Tianfan.


    Especially some illegitimate meals, I can''t wait to stick them on Zhong Tianfan.


    Tao Yanxi had to hire some bodyguards to protect Zhong Tianfan.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi registered a studio called "Tianfan Studio", and the artist in it is currently Zhong Tianfan.


    Because many company contracts do not sign personal contracts, but need to cooperate with studios or companies, so she will go to register such a studio.


    The studio was open, Tao Yanxi made another special trip, hired a group of makeup artists, and some specialized in marketing copywriting.


    Zhong Tian is busy running various business activities and basically only sleeps three hours a day.


    Tao Yanxi felt sorry for him, and thought about taking less business activities.


    But she looked at it and found that Zhong Tianfan''s current business activities were necessary, and if he continued to cut it like this, it would inevitably reduce the exposure.


    Although Zhong Tianfan was tired, the love from many fans made him feel very satisfied.


    Especially when he sees those fans discussing his acting skills, he will feel very happy.


    This feeling of being recognized was something he had never experienced before.


    Because of Zhong Tianfan''s fire, many crews also found him.


    Tao Yanxi initially deleted and selected the script, but after this time, there are still many scripts waiting for Zhong Tianfan to choose.


    Zhong Tianfan has limited time and can only use some rest time to read the script.


    After picking and choosing, Zhong Tianfan finally chose a fairy tale drama.


    Although this script was sent to the door by someone else, because this drama was filmed by the famous domestic director Bi Fang, a basic audition is required.


    Zhong Tianfan has long been accustomed to auditions.


    Taking advantage of his free time, he has been studying the script.


    After the announcement of the audition over there started, Zhong Tianfan went over to audition.


    The audition was a success, and they informed him that he could join the group in a week.


    The crew is a closed filming. At that time, if it is not a big deal, the crew will not be allowed to appear.


    Tao Yanxi took a look and saw that various business activities were also going on.


    In addition, Zhong Tianfan''s love of acting is deeper than his love of various commercial activities, so Tao Yanxi followed his wishes and turned down some endorsements.


    When fans heard that Zhong Tianfan was going to film the Xianxia drama, they wailed again.


    In the past two years, the market for Xianxia dramas has been very sluggish.


    Not only is a good script hard to find, but also the acting skills of the actors are average, plus the special effects are 50 cents special effects, so many people''s fairy tales, over time, not many people watch.


    Although this Xianxia drama is directed by the famous director Bi Fang, there are not a few TV dramas directed by famous directors.


    Many fans went to Zhong Tianfan''s Weibo and wailed, begging not to pick up the Xianxia drama, because it was destined to hit the street.

 v3 Chapter 1113： Best Actors Almighty Agent (15)

    Weibo has only one sentence.


    [I have fallen into the dust, so I have no fear. ¡¿


    Just this Weibo, the number of retweets reached 100,000 within an hour, and the number of comments reached 200,000.


    This data is already equivalent to the data of many traffic niche students.


    No, it should be said that this data is enough to crush the data of many current traffic niche students.


    When Tao Yanxi saw this data, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Not bad, Zhong Tianfan finally looks a little hot.


    Tao Yanxi discussed with the team she formed and determined the basic development direction of Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan still wants to speak with his works. If he simply fights for traffic, he will be abandoned by the entertainment industry sooner or later.


    In the entertainment industry, there is no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women.


    After Zhong Tianfan joined the group and started filming, the movie "Evil Cloud" he filmed before was also finished and went to post-production work.


    After knowing that Zhong Tianfan was on fire, the crew over there decided to take a bite out of Zhong Tianfan''s popularity.


    So a week later, "Evil Cloud" was broadcast on the largest video website in China.


    Moreover, the advertised title is still Zhong Tianfan''s transformation work, and the press release is about to bring Zhong Tianfan to the sky.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she looked at the announcements.


    Although she didn''t know what happened to Zhong Tianfan in that crew, judging from the wound on Zhong Tianfan''s cheek that day, everyone must not get along very well.


    On the first day of the broadcast of "Evil Cloud", because of the explosive existence of Zhong Tianfan, plus this script, there are many fans of the original work and fans of the traffic niche, so the number of clicks is very high, even crushing It suppressed the clicks of "Special Department".


    When the first wave of people tried the poison, the comments began to ferment.


    Under the Weibo of the "Evil Cloud" crew, various comments flew together.


    [A certain traffic Xiaosheng is afraid that it is not a facial paralysis? ¡¿


    [Served, what kind of stuff are you playing? ¡¿


    [Come with anticipation, who knows what to show me? ¡¿


    ¡¾When will my Tianfan baby come out? I am looking forward to him! ¡¿


    [Withdraw, withdraw, what the **** are you doing? ¡¿


    [Don''t be too obvious about the hot spots of a certain crew, if you have the ability to release my Tianfan baby! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother is the best! Come on brother! Brother, your performance of facial paralysis is really great! ¡¿


    [I''m really a Buddha, I shouldn''t have expectations, I have pity on my little baby Tianfan, such a crew is simply a model of shoddy production! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the first day, "Evil Cloud" only aired two episodes, so there was no role for Zhong Tianfan.


    And the quality of the two episodes played can be said to be very poor.


    Many people gave bad reviews and expressed their unwillingness to watch the show again.


    This show is showing signs of rushing to the streets.


    Seeing that this trend was not right, the people on the video site hurriedly released a few more episodes, which happened to be the episodes where Zhong Tianfan appeared.


    Of course, the recommended title is still a bit of Zhong Tianfan''s popularity.


    Although many people are disappointed with "Evil Cloud", there are still some people who still have a little hope.


    They clicked in and took a look, and immediately became fans of the role played by Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan''s acting skills have always been online, coupled with the foiling of the same crew members, the contrast can be said to be great.


    This time, the contradiction came out, and the topicality also came out.


    Zhong Tianfan is once again on the hot search for his superb acting skills.

 v3 Chapter 1114： Best Actors Almighty Agent (16)

    Zhong Tianfan became angry at a speed he couldn''t imagine.


    Ten years of ups and downs, finally in exchange for a dragon.


    Zhong Tianfan accepted the praise he deserved, and everything he had in the past has been rewarded at this moment.


    This is a good thing for both Zhong Tianfan and Tao Yanxi.


    The filming went on smoothly, and many fans inquired about the location of the crew and wanted to come over and give Zhong Tianfan various gifts.


    Fortunately, the security work of the crew did a good job, so that the fans did not interrupt the shooting.


    However, those fans didn''t mean to leave, they just stayed outside, waiting for Zhong Tianfan to come out.


    When Tao Yanxi came to pick up Zhong Tianfan, he happened to see a scene of a group of fans surrounding Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan''s face was full of smiles, warmth, happiness and joy.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhong Tianfan who was not far away, and couldn''t help but raise a smile on his face.


    She is happy for him.


    After Zhong Tianfan thanked those fans, he came to Tao Yanxi''s car.


    Tao Yanxi hired a driver, and now that the studio is rich, and Zhong Tianfan''s worth has skyrocketed hundreds of times, these basic configurations are still needed.


    The car walked slowly under the attention of the fans.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Zhong Tianfan and asked, "Are you very happy?"


    "En." There was a smile between Zhong Tianfan''s brows and eyes.


    He is really happy. It turns out that he is liked by fans, and he is so protected in his heart. It is such a happy thing.


    This kind of feeling is as if you have just completed a rivalry with an opponent of comparable strength. It is satisfying and fulfilling, and it makes people want to play again.


    "I said, we will get better and better." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Although it is tiring, the harvest is still worth it.


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, yes, they will get better and better!


    In addition to the daily filming, Zhong Tianfan received some video interviews, including some live broadcasts.


    Zhong Tianfan rarely broadcasts live broadcasts. During the first live broadcast, Tao Yanxi had to stand by and tell him what to do.


    And during the live broadcast, there are some things that can''t be said.


    For example, about the shooting progress of the new crew, this is all signed a non-disclosure contract.


    But Zhong Tianfan was very active in interacting with the fans, and he said some things he shouldn''t have said.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi needed to hold him down.


    At this time, Zhong Tianfan would look at Tao Yanxi innocently, pretending that nothing happened.


    Whenever Zhong Tianfan looked at Tao Yanxi like this, she couldn''t lose her temper at all.


    In addition to live broadcasts and magazine shootings, two variety shows also came up.


    The whole team discussed it and decided to stick to the previous reality talk show.


    Such programs are generally led by the host to guide the guests to interact with some games, or conduct random interviews.


    On the day Zhong Tianfan appeared on the show, Tao Yanxi went to watch it on the spot.


    Overall, the effect is not bad.


    It''s just that Zhong Tianfan doesn''t like to take the initiative to express himself, so the host has to keep cueing him to ensure that he has enough shots.


    Variety shows need to be edited later. After this episode is recorded, it will be broadcast in about two weeks.


    Two weeks later, the drama about Zhong Tianfan in "Evil Cloud" just ended.


    In this way, Zhong Tianfan''s continued popularity can be guaranteed.

 v3 Chapter 1115： Best Actors Almighty Agent (17)

    Zhong Tianfan continued to film in the crew, and occasionally received one or two endorsements to ensure exposure.


    In just two months, his Weibo fans have soared by five million.


    Become a new traffic niche.


    Of course, given his age, he really can''t be said to be a traffic niche.


    Zhong Tianfan himself doesn''t like the term "flow niche".


    And the whole team''s idea is to let Zhong Tianfan take the route of strength.


    After having basic traffic, Tao Yanxi contacted some film companies, hoping that Zhong Tianfan could participate in the movie.


    The talks went very smoothly, Zhong Tianfan himself has strength and traffic, and those film companies naturally like it very much.


    After the filming of the Xianxia drama, Zhong Tianfan rushed to the film crew again.


    He had read the script and wanted to be in it.


    After several discussions, Zhong Tianfan finally confirmed his participation in the male lead.


    Tao Yanxi basically didn''t care much about Zhong Tianfan''s crew. When Zhong Tianfan was in the crew, there were naturally people in the team watching.


    She mainly grasps various resources, and at the same time ensures that Zhong Tianfan has an exposure rate on the Internet.


    And with more and more fans of Zhong Tianfan, the management of fans is also a problem.


    Tao Yanxi also deliberately opened a small account, joined the army of Weibo fans, and successfully got into a leading position.


    With the passage of time, all "Special Departments" have also been launched, and then the Xianxia drama starring Zhong Tianfan has also been launched.


    Zhong Tianfan played the villain BOSS in it, and the evil eyes made many female fans scream.


    The filming was also in full swing, and Zhong Tianfan devoted himself to the filming career.


    Half a year later, the movie was released in the Spring Festival.


    On the first day of its release, the box office hit 200 million.


    Because the configuration of the movie itself is relatively high, and this is a movie in which Zhong Tianfan has been dormant for half a year, so everyone is looking forward to it.


    When the first batch of viewers walk out of the cinema and write down their after-view, it will be the time to really test the movie.


    The next day, the second day of the Chinese New Year, the box office that day approached 500 million, setting a record for a single-day box office in China.


    When Zhong Tianfan heard the good news, he was on a road show with the crew.


    After hearing the news, the director directly decided not to eat takeout, and went to the best hotel to have a big meal!


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was not by Zhong Tianfan''s side.


    Tao Yanxi is discussing with the team about Zhong Tianfan''s endorsement work.


    The popularity of the movie made Zhong Tianfan''s popularity even higher, and his fans became more and more passers-by.


    The country''s reputation has also risen to a certain height.


    Those who despised Zhong Tianfan in the past were trampled under his feet.


    Tao Yanxi''s team is getting bigger and bigger, and she also signed a few new people, hoping to bring them together.


    Zhong Tian was busy, and Tao Yanxi was also busy.


    The two were so busy that they hardly had time to meet.


    The newcomers brought by Tao Yanxi also began to slowly become popular.


    The studio set up by Tao Yanxi has also become active in front of the public.


    Zhong Tianfan devotes himself to film work, 365 days a year, 360 days of filming.


    Every movie he made has been a good box office hit.


    At the end of the second year, Zhong Tianfan won the Best Actor in the Huaguo Golden Cup Award, the Best Supporting Actor in the Huaguo Golden Award, and other awards, big and small, which completely pushed Zhong Tianfan to the altar.

 v3 Chapter 1116： Best Actors Almighty Agent (18)

    Everything is developing for the better, at least Tao Yanxi thinks so.


    It took Zhong Tianfan two years to rise to the top.


    In just two short years, countless people have witnessed his rise and accompanied him through the most glorious period of time.


    And Tao Yanxi''s studio has also evolved into a company. With the blessing of Zhong Tianfan''s halo, coupled with Tao Yanxi''s good leadership, it has become the fastest-rising entertainment company in China.


    Many young people are proud to be able to join Tianfan Company.


    Because here, not only means money, but also dreams.


    The ownership of the company is in the hands of Tao Yanxi, she is the chairman of the company, and everything must be signed by her.


    Compared with Zhong Tianfan, Tao Yanxi is the one with real power.


    As the company grew bigger and bigger, Zhong Tianfan seemed to realize something, and he found Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised by Zhong Tianfan''s arrival, or rather, she had expected such a day a long time ago.


    Tao Yanxi and Zhong Tianfan sat down face to face, Tao Yanxi took out a document from the drawer and put it in front of Zhong Tianfan.


    "This is the equity transfer letter." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan quickly flipped through the document, and it was indeed an equity transfer letter, and it was an all-equity transfer.


    Tao Yanxi originally owned 80% of Tianfan''s shares, but now she has transferred all of them to Zhong Tianfan.


    And Zhong Tianfan originally owned 20% of the shares before, if Tao Yanxi were to transfer all of them to him, it would mean that the company would be owned by him alone.


    "I paid you the liquidated damages for you, a total of 50,000 yuan, and I also paid for the initial establishment of the company, which is also 50,000 yuan."


    "This adds up to 100,000. In the past two years, I have been conscientious and conscientious. According to the basic salary of the agents in the circle, I think I deserve the best."


    "For the time being, it''s 20,000 yuan a month, and it''s 480,000 yuan in two years."


    "It adds up to 580,000. I have already debited this money from the company''s accounts."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to go around with Zhong Tianfan.


    She knew what Zhong Tianfan''s purpose was, and she would be satisfied with him.


    Zhong Tianfan stared at Tao Yanxi blankly, as if he knew her for the first time.


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t speak, or he didn''t know what to say at all.


    He came here today because he wanted to discuss with Tao Yanxi about the ownership of the company.


    This company can be said to have gradually improved due to his reputation.


    Zhong Tianfan felt that he should have at least 50% of the shares.


    But he didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi would give him all the shares.


    Zhong Tianfan pursed his lips, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "The people who stay in the company today are all elite backbones, and you don''t need to rely on exposure to maintain your popularity now."


    Tao Yanxi continued.


    "The company was built on you, so this company should belong to you."


    Zhong Tianfan still didn''t speak, he just looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and tucked a strand of hair that had run in front of her mischievously behind her ear.


    She stood up and put the resignation report she had prepared in front of Zhong Tianfan.


    "Starting today, I''m resigning."


    After saying these words, Tao Yanxi seemed to have relieved some burden, and the whole person exuded a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere.

 v3 Chapter 1117： Best Actors Almighty Agent (19)

    In Zhong Tianfan''s letter of resignation, the word "resignation" was so dazzling, as if he was satirizing something.


    Tao Yanxi took her bag and walked to the door.


    She turned to look at Zhong Tianfan who was motionless, and said with a chuckle, "I''ll see you when I have a chance~"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi turned around and left.


    The door closed, and after several seconds, Zhong Tianfan came back to his senses.


    For some reason, the words "It''s over" suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ended.


    But what is the end of it?


    Today''s "negotiations" went unbelievably smooth, but his heart felt empty, and he didn''t know how to put it down.


    Only a few backbones know about the change of chairman of Tianfan Company.


    Tao Yanxi had greeted those people before, so none of them showed any curiosity about Zhong Tianfan''s position as chairman.


    They are just subordinates, and they don''t ask much about high-level things.


    And everyone has a thought in their hearts, that is, Tao Yanxi will come back one day.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, after Tao Yanxi left the company, it was really relaxing.


    When she came to this world, she wanted to open a "buxi" store.


    As a result, Zhong Tianfan was delayed.


    Now Zhong Tianfan has fulfilled his dream, and his life will be smooth sailing, and there will be no more things like the background of the story.


    Perhaps, in this lifetime, Zhong Tianfan will never meet the protagonist of this world.


    That''s fine, everyone is happy.


    In the past, Zhong Tianfan had no love in his heart, Tao Yanxi knew this very well, so for the past two years, he and her have kept a distance.


    As for whether the current Zhong Tianfan has the concept of "love", Tao Yanxi doesn''t expect anything.


    She had been optimistic about the facade as early as a month ago, and had people decorate it.


    After she rests for two days, she can happily open her own shop.


    Anyway, she is not short of money now. She has received hundreds of thousands from the company. In addition, she has actually saved some money in the past two years, um... basically enough for her to live for a while.


    Tao Yanxi is now relaxed. Poor Zhong Tianfan has never been in contact with business, and he doesn''t even know how to manage a company.


    Fortunately, there are people below to help, Zhong Tianfan only needs to sign some documents.


    After Tao Yanxi had a good rest for a few days, she opened her "Buxi" store.


    Just like the previous two worlds, at the beginning, no one patronized Tao Yanxi''s shop at all.


    First, the location is indeed a bit remote, and there is not much traffic on weekdays.


    Second, the things sold in Taoyanxi''s small shop are indeed much more expensive than other ordinary restaurants.


    In addition, Tao Yanxi only opens a store for an hour a day, so the business of the "Buxi" store is bleak.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi does not rely on this to make money, but is happy every day, very relaxed and comfortable.


    Since leaving the company that day, Tao Yanxi has not taken the initiative to contact Zhong Tianfan.


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t contact Tao Yanxi either, the two seemed to have never met.


    Half a month later, Tao Yanxi was sitting and playing games in his small shop when he heard footsteps not far away.


    Tao Yanxi looked up and saw someone walking towards her against the light...

 v3 Chapter 1118： Best Actors Almighty Agent (20)

    Tao Yanxi put down her phone, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    "You came."


    Her voice softened, different from the former strong agent or even the chairman.


    Now she is just a girl waiting for her lover to return.


    Zhong Tianfan looked at the girl sitting there obediently, and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    But after just half a month, Tao Yanxi seemed to have become something he didn''t know.


    Soft and sweet, gentle and virtuous.


    All words that are warm enough are enough to describe the current Tao Yanxi.


    But in his memory, Tao Yanxi was clearly not like this.


    She was decisive and calm, as if everything was under her control.


    Any trouble will become very easy in her hands.


    With her around, he never worried about anything.


    But is the former Tao Yanxi really her nature?


    So what is she who is so relaxed now?


    Zhong Tianfan took two steps towards Tao Yanxi. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything.


    What can he say?


    Long time no see, do you miss it?


    Or a dry "I''m coming"?


    He didn''t know, he just stood there quietly, letting the sun shine on him, bringing a little bit of warmth to his now cold heart.


    "sit down."


    Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan followed Tao Yanxi''s words and sat across from her.


    After sitting down, he realized that today she has no makeup, not even her eyebrows.


    Simple and plain, but she is the purest and most beautiful appearance.


    Tao Yanxi''s skin was very good. He was so close to her that he could hardly see the large pores on her face.


    But on her forehead, there is a small red pimple, which looks a bit dazzling, but it adds a touch of reality to her.


    Tao Yanxi supported her chin with one hand and looked at Zhong Tianfan with interest.


    "What would you like to eat?" she asked.


    Zhong Tianfan was startled, he lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    Did she take him as a guest?


    After a few seconds, he endured the inexplicable sourness in his heart and said, "Your specialty."


    "Okay, wait a moment~"


    Tao Yanxi got up and turned to go to the back kitchen.


    But within ten minutes, Tao Yanxi brought out a plate of scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    Scrambled eggs with tomatoes is Zhong Tianfan''s favorite dish.


    He likes the sweet and sour feeling, it was the only sweetness in his poor days.


    "Your food is ready~"


    Tao Yanxi put the dish on the table and put a pair of chopsticks for him.


    Zhong Tianfan picked up his chopsticks and tasted the tomatoes.


    Sweet and sour is the taste in his memory, even better.


    "Is it delicious?" Tao Yanxi sat down and asked.


    "Well." Zhong Tianfan nodded.


    It was indeed delicious, even better than the delicacies of the mountains and seas he had ever eaten.


    But the mouth is sweet, but the heart is bitter.


    Probably because the sun is too strong today, making his heart bitter, right?


    Zhong Tianfan thought so nonsensically.


    He put down his chopsticks and didn''t move the plate of scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    "Why don''t you eat a little more?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Zhong Tianfan shook his head and said slowly, "One bite is enough."


    "How much?" He took out his wallet, and there was a photo of him and Tao Yanxi in the mezzanine.


    It was filmed backstage with her when he got Best Actor.

 v3 Chapter 1119： Best Actors Almighty Agent (22)

    In the photo, Tao Yanxi was wearing simple and capable clothes, with delicate makeup on her face, and the most standard and formulaic smile on the corner of her mouth. It was beautiful, but it seemed a bit rigid.


    Zhong Tianfan''s eyes stayed on the group photo for two seconds, and then he raised his head to look at Tao Yanxi, who looked lively and lively in her loose short sleeves and baggy trousers. His heart suddenly became sour.


    It turned out that she had never been happy for so many years.


    He has been working hard and moving towards his dream.


    He couldn''t see the people behind him, and he couldn''t see the people by his side.


    He can only see the people in front of him, and he has been, has been working hard, even desperately chasing those people.


    Now, he has reached a height that many people can''t reach.


    However, he is only one person.


    Zhong Tianfan pursed his lips and lowered his eyes.


    "I have a question," he said.


    "You asked." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Zhong Tianfan raised his eyebrows and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Those deep eyes seemed to see through her soul through Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    "Since you don''t like the job of an agent, why did you sign with me in the first place? Even held me to the top?"


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have expected Zhong Tianfan to ask this question, and the smile on her face deepened.


    "Because I love you~"


    The fluttering words hit Zhong Tianfan''s heart at once.


    He thought about countless possibilities, for money, for fame, for profit, and even for life.


    But the only thing I didn''t think about was because I liked it.


    Pure and undisguised love, in this small shop, under the witness of the sun, said it.


    Tao Yanxi was open and natural, facing Zhong Tianfan''s eyes.


    "Then why did you give up again?" Zhong Tianfan asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, "I''m so tired because I like you~"


    We need to deal with fans, media, and major companies.


    Work squeezed her life out of her life.


    She is like a working machine, struggling day and night on the assembly line of the entertainment industry.


    She couldn''t see herself, and she couldn''t even get the energy to continue from Zhong Tianfan''s body.


    So, after helping him realize his dream, she left.


    When Zhong Tianfan heard this, he lowered his head and took out a card from his wallet.


    "This is my meal money."


    Tao Yanxi recognized that it was Zhong Tianfan''s card at the Swiss bank, and she didn''t know how much money was in it.


    But if you can open a card in a Swiss bank, the amount in it is definitely not a small amount.


    "There''s more~" Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhong Tianfan shook his head, "Not much, in my heart, it''s worth the price."


    Zhong Tianfan stood up and turned around.


    He walked towards the sun, and when the sun completely enveloped him, he stopped.


    Zhong Tianfan stood up straight, he didn''t look back, just raised his head to accept the baptism of the sun.


    "I am sorry."


    Without being able to detect your likes, unable to respond to your likes, unable to give you the future you want.


    "It''s okay~"


    Tao Yanxi''s soft voice came from behind, so sweet and so unfamiliar.


    "goodbye."


    Zhong Tianfan stepped forward and walked in the direction of the sun.


    "Goodbye~"


    The voice behind him became distant, and the road ahead was still very long.


    He has to keep, keep, keep going.

 v3 Chapter 1120： Best Actors Almighty Agent (22)

    Zhong Tianfan left.


    It''s like it''s never been here.


    Tao Yanxi put away the card and closed the "Buxi" store.


    Today, she really is not in the mood to entertain a second guest~


    Although there is probably no second guest.


    Tao Yanxi went home after closing the shop.


    She first paid attention to Zhong Tianfan''s recent developments and found nothing unusual.


    Tianfan has also developed very well recently, and there is no sign of a sudden collapse.


    So why did Zhong Tianfan come to her today?


    Did you miss her?


    Tao Yanxi just came up with this idea and immediately rejected it.


    How could a man like Zhong Tianfan realize his liking and love so quickly?


    Probably because the work in this world squeezed her energy too much, she really felt a little tired.


    Tao Yanxi knew from a long time ago that her brother was not only in her heart.


    He also has the righteousness of the world, loyalty, greed, selfish desires, hobbies, and joy.


    Her brother is the most human-like **** in these three thousand worlds.


    The gods all said that my brother had many weaknesses and that they could use those weaknesses to defeat him.


    It is a pity that the Dao of Heaven collapsed, the universe weakened, and those gods, because of their ruthlessness and desire, finally perished.


    And my brother became the only **** that existed in these three thousand worlds.


    And she...


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly, what is she?


    She seemed a little lost.


    Tao Yanxi has never been a tangled person, she thought about it for a while, and she no longer tangled if she couldn''t remember it.


    Anyway, sooner or later, she will know.


    Physical exhaustion often leads to psychological exhaustion. Today, she is in a state of psychological exhaustion.


    After chasing someone for a long time, it is probably really tiring, right?


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, looking at the white ceiling, thinking a little lost.


    She has been chasing in her brother''s footsteps and chasing his figure.


    He likes it, she likes it too.


    What he wants, she will give with both hands.


    What he hates, even if she is covered in blood, she will help him eliminate it.


    But these will be tiring~


    In the past, my brother would still hold her, talk to her, and tell him that he loves her.


    He will also make some small surprises for her.


    Every day with him is not boring.


    However, my brother lost his memory, and the fragments of his soul were scattered everywhere.


    In those soul fragments, after all, there is the part that does not remember that she never fell in love with her.


    The power is charming, the dream is intoxicating.


    There are so many things one wants to pursue in this life.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a long time, she couldn''t force a person who couldn''t love to fall in love with her.


    So, she intends to guard Zhong Tianfan, as long as he is healthy, she will feel satisfied.


    When Zhong Tianfan passed away, she only needed to put away her brother''s soul fragments.


    She is also slowly growing.


    She is no longer so paranoid and must make every piece of her brother''s soul love her crazy.


    She will no longer deliberately design some bridges to sublimate his relationship with her.


    Isn''t that what human beings say?


    Passed vigorously, but lost in the mediocre.


    Well...humans are really intelligent creatures.


    Sometimes she can''t help but marvel at the wisdom of human beings~


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth and said, has humans developed another game recently?

 v3 Chapter 1121： Best Actors Almighty Agent (23)

    What is that game called?


    It seems to be called "Jedi Survival"?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, she immediately turned over and got up, throwing all her thoughts aside.


    She turned on the computer and started downloading the game.


    game, fun!


    While Tao Yanxi is addicted to the game world, Zhong Tianfan has also returned to the company.


    There is really no problem with the company, and he is in good shape now.


    The reason why he went to Tao Yanxi today was because for the past two weeks, although he was still living the same life as before, he always felt that something was missing in his life.


    Maybe it was Tao Yanxi''s oppression, maybe it was Tao Yanxi''s carefully arranged itinerary that never went wrong for him, maybe it was Tao Yanxi reminding him to sleep and eat every day.


    Whatever it is, it has something to do with Tao Yanxi.


    So he inquired about her whereabouts and found her.


    But after seeing Tao Yanxi, he really regretted it.


    If he hadn''t known that Tao Yanxi liked him, if he hadn''t known that Tao Yanxi didn''t like the job of an agent, if he hadn''t known that all her hard work was for him.


    Then he can still feel at ease that she did all that for fame and fortune, for money, and to be sought after by others.


    Then he can deceive himself and deceive himself all the time, and accept all the good things Tao Yanxi has done to him.


    But now, he can''t do it.


    Zhong Tianfan sat there, recalling the past.


    Especially the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, which is obviously full of love.


    Why didn''t he notice it before?


    Along the way, he has missed too many things after all.


    For the whole afternoon, Zhong Tianfan sat there, wondering what he was thinking.


    Zhong Tianfan has a strong personality, otherwise he would never have almost slept on the street because he had no filming.


    After knowing that Tao Yanxi liked him, he couldn''t accept all the kindness she treated him with peace of mind.


    But he didn''t know what to do.


    For him, this was really unfamiliar territory.


    Zhong Tianfan also asked himself, does he like Tao Yanxi?


    His feelings for Tao Yanxi were indeed special.


    But is that really love?


    He has played many roles, and in those roles, there are also some soulful male supporting roles.


    He can perform those roles very well, because his empathy ability is very strong, when he wants to play a role, he will go to the relevant books or movies to watch.


    From those books or movies, extract the key points of that character.


    However, he never knew what his love was like or where it was.


    He did not fantasize and he did not expect.


    He who can''t afford to eat because he has no filming is not qualified to talk about love.


    He is now qualified and has capital, but he no longer knows how to like and love.


    Zhong Tianfan stood up and looked at the vast starry sky.


    In the endless starry sky, there is only the moon hanging high in the sky, and there is not even a single star around the moon.


    The moon is lonely and deserted, just like him now.


    Zhong Tianfan raised his hand, wanting to touch the high moon.


    Maybe, touching it, he can stop the moon from being so lonely.


    However, why did Tao Yanxi''s face appear on the moon?


    It turned out that in his heart, he didn''t want Tao Yanxi to feel lonely?


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t let go of his hand in mid-air for a long time.

 v3 Chapter 1122： Best Actors Almighty Agent (24)

    The moonlight shone on him, covering Zhong Tianfan with a hazy veil.


    Zhong Tianfan looked into the unknown distance, and he couldn''t tell whether he was sad or lost.


    He just thought that maybe one day, he and Tao Yanxi would become good friends. As for love, he still doesn''t understand.


    There was no way for him to give Tao Yanxi an answer, so he might as well just go with the flow.


    The starry sky at night was very bright, but he couldn''t see the star that belonged to him.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi is much more relaxed. Addicted to the game, she has been randomly matching teammates, so that she can meet more interesting people and discover more interesting things.


    The lives of the two are like two parallel lines, unrelated to each other, and it seems that there will never be a day when they will meet.


    Day by day, Tao Yanxi''s shop finally gained some fame.


    Because the student who stepped into her shop by chance before ate his meal and was shocked.


    Students always share with each other, so many students came to eat in her shop for a while, which helped her gain some popularity.


    Tao Yanxi likes this kind of feeling very much, it is quiet and leisurely, and there is no lack of liveliness.


    Half a year passed in a flash, and Tao Yanxi did not use the money in the bank card Zhong Tianfan gave her.


    The bank card was quietly locked in the cabinet, as if the day would never see the light of day.


    By chance, Tao Yanxi met the male protagonist of this matter.


    The male protagonist is a policeman. When Tao Yanxi went shopping that day, he was robbed. It was the male protagonist who caught the robber and returned the money to her.


    Tao Yanxi thanked him earnestly, the male protagonist just scratched his head and smiled, a little cute.


    Tao Yanxi also no longer rejects Tian Dao''s chosen darling, Tian Dao must have his own reason for choosing so.


    Zhong Tianfan and her never met again, and Tao Yanxi''s news about him can only be seen from the news.


    Zhong Tianfan is getting better and better. Two months ago, he won a number of foreign awards.


    With only one person''s strength, the film level of China has been raised to the world-class level.


    This was something that no one had thought of at the time, and it was something that Tao Yanxi had never thought of.


    It turned out that without her, he would be better off and even better.


    All she did was to provide him with a platform.


    Zhong Tianfan occasionally sends messages to Tao Yanxi, all about trivial matters in his life.


    But Tao Yanxi never returned.


    Those messages are quietly placed in the text message column, witnessing those pasts.


    After half a year, Tao Yanxi left the city.


    She first went abroad for a tour, and by the way, she opened her own shop in a small town abroad.


    Buxidian is popular with many foreigners.


    Tao Yanxi and some foreigners have become very good friends and have a party from time to time.


    Tao Yanxi lives a free and unrestrained life, and Zhong Tianfan occasionally hears news about her from friends.


    When Zhong Tianfan heard that she was living a very nourishing life, on the one hand, she felt happy, on the other hand, she felt depressed.


    She is happy because he is not by her side, and she can live well.


    Frustrated because she can live well without him by her side.


    Such a contradictory mentality made Zhong Tianfan very uncomfortable, and she could only increase the intensity of her work.


    Let busyness fill his life so he doesn''t have time to think about other things.

 v3 Chapter 1123： Best Actors Almighty Agent (25)

    Zhong Tianfan and Tao Yanxi have two completely different lives, so they have almost no intersection at all.


    Time flies, and life is only a few decades.


    The more Tao Yanxi lived freely, the more busy Zhong Tianfan became.


    Zhong Tianfan is no longer obsessed with filming, but has shifted his focus to the production of the film itself.


    He became a director and made many, many well-known films.


    He became a singer and sang many, many popular songs.


    He also became a successful businessman and developed Bufan into the largest entertainment company in the country, no one.


    He seemed to be walking the path Tao Yanxi had envisioned for him, but at this time, Tao Yanxi was no longer by his side.


    Years of busy work finally crushed Zhong Tianfan''s body.


    At only 40 years old, he had to be admitted to the hospital because of illness.


    Zhong Tianfan had a premonition that his life was coming, and he had nothing else to want.


    The only wish is to see Tao Yanxi again.


    The people around him helped to contact Tao Yanxi.


    After receiving the news, Tao Yanxi hurried back.


    Compared with Zhong Tianfan''s aging, she still looks young and beautiful, even more youthful.


    Time did not leave a mark on her.


    The sun was shining brightly that day, Zhong Tianfan was lying on the hospital bed, and Tao Yanxi was sitting beside him.


    Zhong Tianfan looked at her and smiled, and when he laughed, tears came out.


    In those deep eyes, there is no longer a firm dream, nor a firm decision.


    Zhong Tianfan''s eyes became cloudy, sometimes revealing the light of a businessman.


    Seeing Zhong Tianfan like this, Tao Yanxi finally softened.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the back of Zhong Tianfan''s hand, and a kiss gently landed on the back of her hand.


    Zhong Tianfan''s body was a little stiff, and he didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi would do this.


    He moved his lips, as if trying to say something.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and said, "You are old."


    Zhong Tianfan nodded, echoing Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "I am old, but you are still young."


    "I am very happy."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhong Tianfan, "What are you happy about?"


    "I''m glad I didn''t hurt you. You''re doing better than me. I''m very happy." Zhong Tianfan said.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Zhong Tianfan, "Are you really happy? Do you really think so?"


    Zhong Tianfan pursed his lips, he didn''t know why, but his heart was sour.


    Tao Yanxi always seemed to be able to see through his fragility easily, but he would never expose it so bluntly.


    Probably she also felt that her life was coming, who would like to say the last word to him.


    Zhong Tianfan slowly shook his head.


    "I''m not happy, and I don''t think so."


    "Actually, I still don''t know how to face you."


    At this moment, Zhong Tianfan showed his most vulnerable appearance.


    That was the person Tao Yanxi had never seen, and the self that he had never seen.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "I''m not happy, and I don''t think so, why would you say that?"


    "Because I don''t want you to worry, and I don''t want you to feel guilty, I hope you are fine, even if..."


    At this point he stopped.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to know what she wanted to say, she chuckled and shook her head and said, "I know you don''t love me, but you don''t love anyone, right?"

 v3 Chapter 1124： The left and right guardians of the saint (1)

    "Maybe..." Zhong Tianfan paused, "The only thing I love is myself."


    "It''s good, people have to love themselves before they can love others."


    Tao Yanxi''s tone was indifferent. At this time of the day, she would still choose to comfort him.


    Zhong Tianfan didn''t say anything after hearing this, he just laughed.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth deepened and deepened, and the crow''s feet at the corner of his eyes deepened with the smile.


    "If there is a next time, I will definitely learn to love, and then love you well."


    Zhong Tianfan''s breath was getting lower and lower.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him and nodded slightly.


    "I''ll be waiting for you, always waiting for you."


    Zhong Tianfan heard this, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    His hand is held in her palm, and he will pass on the last warmth to you, which is probably the last thing he can do.


    Zhong Tianfan''s breath became weaker and weaker, until finally, there was no more breath.


    Tao Yanxi got up and kissed his lips.


    A white light flew out from his body, it was the soul fragment belonging to his brother.


    Tao Yanxi put away the soul fragments and left this world


    She always believed that he and she would get better and better.


    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    What catches the eye is the antique beams, and the room is also filled with a unique sandalwood fragrance.


    Tao Yanxi slowly got up and found herself wearing a black robe.


    The robe completely covered her graceful body, making her whole person look mysterious and heavy.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi also received the memory of the original body.


    The original body is the saint of the demon sect, and the entire demon sect is respected by the saint.


    It can be said that in this martial arts era, the original identity is both respectable and scary.


    As for why the original body died, Tao Yanxi is still unclear.


    When Tao Yanxi possessed this body, this body had no breath.


    Tao Yanxi roughly sorted out the original body''s memory, but did not find much valuable information.


    Although the original body is a saint of the demon sect, she has been in the demon sect since childhood and never went out at all, so she only listened to the two great guardians of the situation outside.


    In the entire Demon Sect, although the Holy Maiden has the highest status, in fact the entire Demon Sect is in charge of the two great guardians.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, the identity of this saint is really just an identity.


    Actually, it''s useless.


    Xiaoyao had already passed on the background of the story to her, Tao Yanxi took a brief look at it, and after confirming her brother''s identity, she didn''t care.


    Now she really wants to go back to modern society and play her own game.


    In this ancient times, entertainment life was too limited.


    Tao Yanxi felt that if she lived in this world for decades, she would be bored to death.


    She was lying on the bed, turning over in every possible way.


    "My Lady, the Guardian Zuo asks to see you."


    The voice of the maid came from outside the door, and Tao Yanxi got up quickly.


    Left protector? Isn''t that her brother?


    "Let him in."


    Tao Yanxi put on the special veil for saintess, revealing only a pair of smart eyes.


    Zuo Hufa Hua Wuxin walked in. He was dressed in black, and his hair was casually loose, but he didn''t look messy at all.


    His looks tend to be feminine, but he doesn''t look girly at all.


    When those long and narrow eyes swept towards Tao Yanxi, it made her feel that there was a hint of sternness in those eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1125： Left and right guardians of the saint (2)

    "Saint."


    Hua Wuxin bowed his hands and bowed in a very respectful manner.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, noble and reserved.


    "What''s wrong with Guardian Zuo?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hua Wuxin lowered her eyes and said lightly: "The martial arts conference will be held in a month, do I teach you to send someone?"


    Tao Yanxi recalled something about the martial arts conference in his mind, um... that is, the exchange meeting of the major martial arts competitions.


    It is said that it is a competition, in fact, it is just a time for the major sects to show off their outstanding disciples.


    It''s like a class reunion, anyway, the more aggressive the show off, the more fun it will be.


    "Do you think we need to go?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Hua Wuxin glanced at Tao Yanxi, and there was a stream of light in her eyes.


    "no need."


    "Those well-known and upright people have always looked down on our demon sect, and they were besieged when they went there."


    Hua Wuxin''s tone was still very light, as if she didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, "What else is there to do with Zuo Hufa?"


    "Holy Maiden, it''s time for you to go to the Holy Maiden''s Pool." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, Saintess Pond...


    Hmm... she remembered.


    The so-called Holy Maiden''s Pool is probably a place to take a bath.


    It''s just that I don''t know what''s in it. After soaking, it can make a woman''s skin breakable and pink.


    Simply put, the more you soak, the more beautiful it will be, which is simply a woman''s blessed land.


    It is a pity that the Holy Maiden''s Pool can only be used by the Holy Maiden alone.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice and stood up at the same time.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi''s tone contained a hint of order.


    Hua Wuxin seemed to be used to Tao Yanxi''s attitude.


    He led the way in front, and Tao Yanxi followed behind him.


    Hua Wuxin''s walking speed is not fast, and he deliberately takes care of Tao Yanxi''s speed, and sometimes deliberately slows down.


    Along the way, only a few maids stood by.


    Apart from Hua Wuxin, there was not a single man in sight the whole time.


    In just ten minutes, the two reached the Holy Maiden''s Pool.


    The so-called Holy Maiden Pool is a place similar to a hot spring in a cave.


    The pool of about 30 square meters was still steaming, and the water mist filled the cave, hiding everything else in the cave under the water mist.


    "Saint, please."


    Hua Wuxin stood aside and made a gesture of invitation.


    Tao Yanxi slowly took off the outermost robe.


    Under the robe, she was wearing nothing.


    At this time, Tao Yan''s foot was like a creamy skin and a face like a peach blossom.


    The water mist surrounded her body and wrapped her under the water mist, so that Hua Wuxin could not fully see her graceful figure.


    Hua Wuxin had already closed her eyes and did not look at Tao Yanxi.


    "I''ll keep you here." Hua Wuxin said.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, stretched out her right foot and tapped the water in the Holy Maiden''s Pool.


    The temperature is just right for a bath.


    Tao Yanxi slowly walked into the water, the water flowed over her waist and abdomen, over her round and round breasts, and finally, it stopped there.


    Tao Yanxi raised her arm, the water droplets rolled on her arm, and finally dripped into the pool.


    The low sound of the water droplets is enough to cause infinite reverie.


    Hua Wuxin stood up straight, the expression on her face did not change in the slightest.


    "Holy maiden, don''t be playful, practice is important." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she doesn''t want to practice, she wants to play!

 v3 Chapter 1126： The left and right guardians of the saint (3)

    The Holy Maiden''s Heart Sutra, the supreme exercise of the Demon Sect, can only be practiced by the Saintess alone, and every Saintess must practice this technique in the Saintess Pool.


    It is said that practicing this skill in the Holy Maiden''s Pool has a multiplier effect.


    Tao Yanxi used the exercises based on the memory of the original body, and really felt that something was wrong.


    There seems to be some energy in this saintess pool that poured directly into her body the moment she started the exercise.


    The water in the Holy Maiden''s Pond nourishes her skin, and the energy in the Holy Maiden''s Pond swims in her body, moisturizing her body from the inside.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, this Holy Maiden Pond is a bit interesting.


    "Holy maiden, don''t be playful." Hua Wuxin''s voice sounded in the cave.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Got it."


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and concentrated on her practice.


    Her facial features were magnified infinitely, and even if she didn''t open her eyes, she could feel Hua Wuxin''s state at the moment.


    He stood up straight, breathing slowly, his arms folded over his chest, his eyes closed.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi slowly opened his eyes.


    She raised her hand, and the water mist surrounded her arm, with a hint of pink in the hazy.


    "Saint, it''s time for you to get up." Hua Wuxin reminded Tao Yanxi.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi slowly walked out of the Holy Maiden''s Pool, she put on her robe and put on her veil again.


    Just after she put on the veil, Hua Wuxin opened her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered slightly, but the time for Hua Wuxin to open her eyes was just right.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi took the lead and walked outside.


    Hua Wuxin quickly walked in front of her, "I''ll lead the way for the saint."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just followed Hua Wuxin''s footsteps.


    After arriving at the palace, Hua Wuxin said respectfully, "Saint, it''s time for me to leave."


    "Wait." Tao Yanxi stopped Hua Wuxin.


    "Saint, is there anything else?" Hua Wuxin asked.


    "Well, where''s the right protector?" Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, and the body under the robe was faintly revealed.


    "The Right Protector will be back tonight." Hua Wuxin said, "If the Holy Maiden has something to look for him, when he comes back, I will ask him to come see you."


    "No need." Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "You go down."


    Hua Wuxin resigned and left the palace.


    After Hua Wuxin left, Tao Yanxi sat up immediately.


    She felt so bored, and there was no entertainment in the palace, which was really frustrating.


    Tao Yanxi got out of bed, came to the table, and boredly picked up a piece of cake that she didn''t know what it was and ate it.


    The taste is not bad. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Tao Yanxi sat there, ate a few pieces, felt a little bloated, and then lay back on the bed.


    Life in ancient times was really boring, Tao Yanxi thought while lying on the bed.


    "Holy maiden, the right protector asks to see you."


    The voice of the maid outside the door finally broke the silence on this point.


    "Let him in." Tao Yanxi said.


    After a while, a man in a white coat walked in.


    His hair is not that pure black, but silver, and his pupils are actually purple.


    Such eyes, such hair color, in this feudal ancient times, can be said to be the embodiment of disaster.


    It is said that Lingge of the Right Protector Palace was picked up by the former saint. At that time, Gong Lingge was only eight years old.

 v3 Chapter 1127： Left and right guardians of the saint (4)

    It is said that when the former Virgin picked him up, he was covered in blood, sitting on the ground full of corpses, looking very terrifying.


    The former saint picked him up and taught him carefully.


    Since the former saint disappeared fifteen years ago, Gong Lingge has become more and more silent, as if anyone can enter his heart.


    And he has always had a kind of hostility towards the current saintess, thinking that the current saintess robbed the former saintess, so the former saints would leave.


    Although Gong Lingge has a kind of dissatisfaction with the current saintess, the rules of the demonic religion make him not dare to do anything to the current saints.


    Of course, the usual attitude, it must be indifferent.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Gong Lingge in front of her, and her mind changed a few times.


    Gong Lingge lowered his eyes and asked with a calm expression: "Zuo Hufa said that you have something to do with me. I don''t know what it is?"


    "Nothing, just curious about where you went." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I''m going to deal with the Jiangnan branch." Gong Lingge replied respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, her eyes falling on Gong Lingge''s face.


    Neither did the purple ones, they were so bright.


    At least Tao Yanxi had never seen it in the previous world, and for some reason, she always felt that these eyes were very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere a long, long time ago.


    Tao Yanxi suppressed the doubts in her heart and asked lightly, "How are things going over there?"


    "Reporting to the Holy Maiden, it has been completely resolved," Gong Lingge replied.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "If that''s the case, then there''s nothing to do, you can go down."


    Gong Lingge nodded, then turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back, and the sense of familiarity suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you think there will be soul fragments of two older brothers in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi suddenly asked Xiao Yao in her mind.


    [Little master, there are no soul fragments of two big masters in this world. ¡¿ Xiaoyao replied.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, always feeling that familiarity lingering in his mind for a long time.


    [Then why do you think I feel a little familiar with Gong Lingge? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked with some doubts.


    Xiao Yao paused and said in a very complicated tone, "Little Master, you need to discover this yourself. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, [Xiao Yao, are you hiding something from me? ¡¿


    [No, I have absolutely nothing to hide from the little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    [Then why do you say that I need to discover it myself? Do you know Gong Lingge? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Little master, I don''t know him, but I think the former chief director may know him. ¡¿ Xiaoyao replied.


    Tao Yanxi always felt that he had forgotten something, which seemed to be related to his brother.


    In her long life, her brother was the only one in her world.


    But is he really the only one?


    What happened to her before she met her brother? Why can''t she remember it at all?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi felt a little headache.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what is Gong Lingge''s identity? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao was silent for a long time and did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi already had an answer to Xiao Yao''s silence.


    To be able to make Xiao Yao unable to reveal her identity, Gong Lingge''s identity must not be simple.

 v3 Chapter 1128： Left and right guardians of the saint (5)

    The world is more interesting than she imagined.


    She suddenly became curious about what happened during the time she had no memory of.


    Tao Yanxi did not press Xiao Yao any more, she believed that one day she would be able to get the answer.


    Just when Tao Yanxi decided not to worry about this issue, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "No matter what happens to the little master, you must believe that the big master has always been for you. ¡¿


    ¡¾So you are the undercover agent he sent to me? Why do you keep talking to him? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked with a hint of ridicule.


    [No, no, you have to trust the little master, I am sincere to you, and the world can learn from it! ¡¿Xiao Yao said very anxiously, like she was afraid that Tao Yanxi would hate him.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head amusingly, [I know, I know you are sincere to me. ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    [Well, this is the end of the matter, I will know the truth sooner or later. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said so.


    Xiao Yao answered in a low voice, not saying anything.


    Tao Yanxi became curious and doubtful about Gong Lingge''s identity, and she decided to put the focus of the world on Gong Lingge.


    Maybe you can get some breakthroughs from him, such as those who hurt her brother, such as those in the past that she has forgotten.


    After making up his mind, Tao Yanxi began to sort out Gong Lingge''s identity and character, as well as some things that would happen in the future.


    Gong Lingge has something to do with the heroine of this world.


    The heroine of this world is the daughter of the former saint of the Demon Sect. Gong Lingge has always been grateful to the former saint, or has a heart of admiration.


    But when he knew that the heroine was the daughter of the former saint, he naturally had some strange feelings for her.


    It was these feelings that made him one of the heroine''s harems, thus embarking on the road of confrontation with Hua Wuxin.


    Gong Lingge''s first encounter with the heroine was in Jiangnan, so he should have met the heroine when he went to Jiangnan to deal with the division of the teaching this time.


    I just don''t know if the current Gong Lingge knows that the heroine is the daughter of the former saint.


    Tao Yanxi plans to test him again tomorrow.


    As for now, it should be time to go to bed.


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed and soon fell asleep.


    What Tao Yanxi didn''t know was that someone came to his bedroom after she fell asleep.


    The man stood by her bed for a long, long time, and did not leave until it was almost dawn.


    Tao Yanxi slept really well this time.


    The physique of this body is very good. After waking up, he feels that his energy is very abundant, and he can beat a dozen and a hundred.


    Tao Yanxi washed, changed clothes, and ate breakfast under the service of the maid.


    After all the daily tasks were completed, Tao Yanxi started to get bored again.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that last night, she decided to go to Gong Lingge to test things out.


    After breakfast, he asked the maid to find Gong Lingge, and asked him to come to his bedroom.


    A quarter of an hour later, Gong Lingge came to his bedroom in white clothes.


    There was no expression on Gong Lingge''s face, as if every expression he made was a drain for him.


    "Sit down." Tao Yanxi said.


    Today, Tao Yanxi is still wearing a black robe, just with some lined clothes underneath.


    Gong Lingge didn''t sit down, he just cupped his hands and said, "What does the saint have to do with me?"

 v3 Chapter 1129： The left and right guardians of the saint (6)

    "I came to you to ask about the Jiangnan branch." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hearing this, Gong Lingge''s eyes quickly flashed a dim light.


    "The matter of the Jiangnan branch was handled very well, and I didn''t feel that there was anything to report to the saint."


    Gong Lingge''s tone was a little indifferent, obviously he didn''t want to talk to Tao Yanxi about everything about the Jiangnan branch.


    But the more she was like this, the more curious Tao Yanxi became.


    "You don''t need to report, but that doesn''t mean we''re not interested in it."


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile, but the words were not so polite.


    Gong Lingge understood that Tao Yanxi had made up her mind and wanted to ask about the future teaching division.


    Gong Lingge lowered his eyes and asked lightly, "What questions does the saint have?"


    "Did you encounter any strange people or things when you went to Jiangnan?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Gong Lingge''s pupils shrank, her body tense subconsciously.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi quickly, and quickly withdrew his eyes.


    "No." Gong Lingge immediately denied it.


    He must not let Tao Yanxi know of her existence, it was the last light in his life.


    But the more he hurriedly denied it, the more he showed some problems.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed that Gong Lingge already knew that the heroine was the daughter of the former saint.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "It just so happens that I have recently achieved great success. It''s time to go outside for a walk. I think the scenery in Jiangnan is just right. Let''s go to Jiangnan this time."


    "No!" Gong Lingge immediately denied Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "No?" Tao Yanxi said with a sneer, "I am the saint of the Demon Sect, you are just a guardian, when will it be your turn to intervene in my decision?"


    Gong Lingge pursed her lips and said, "Naturally we can''t intervene in the saint''s decision, but the canon stipulates that if the saint has a decision, it must be executed only after the guardian''s consent."


    "Okay, you go and ask Hua Wuxin to come over immediately, but I want to tell you two." Tao Yanxi ordered directly.


    Gong Lingge took a deep look at Tao Yanxi, and finally replied "yes".


    After a while, Hua Wuxin came to Tao Yanxi''s bedroom.


    "Holy maiden." Hua Wuxin shouted respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded lightly, and a gleam of light flashed in those eyes that were exposed beyond the veil.


    "Saint, I heard that you want to go outside the church to take a look." Hua Wuxin''s face was calm, "Saint, now the martial arts are chaotic, and the demon sect is the target of public criticism. If you go out, Holy Maiden, you will definitely become a target."


    "I and Gong Lingge may not be able to protect you." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, her aura soared, and the aura belonging to a strong man was pressing down on Gong Lingge and Hua Wuxin.


    "Do you think this sect''s practice is vegetarian?" Tao Yanxi said with a sneer, "This saint has been successful recently, what''s wrong with wanting to go out for a walk? Why are you two so timid? Are the Demon Sect saints afraid of their rabble?"


    Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge looked at each other, they both knew each other very well that the Holy Maiden was determined to go out.


    Seeing that she couldn''t change the saint''s mind, Gong Lingge could only say: "If the saint wants to go out for a walk, it''s fine. It''s also very good to be away from Ning''an City, where I teach."


    Tao Yanxi, you haven''t listened to Gong Lingge''s proposal.


    "I heard of Duo Jun Lang, a water town in the south of the Yangtze River, but I want to see if this so-called Jun Lang has a handsome appearance as a guardian."

 v3 Chapter 1130： Left and right guardians of the saint (7)

    Hua Wuxin saw that Tao Yan was determined to go out, and the current atmosphere was a bit awkward, so he could only step forward and say: "Since the saint wants to go to Jiangnan, then we will accompany the saint to Jiangnan."


    Gong Lingge pursed his lips and lowered his head silently, without saying anything.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, "When will you leave?"


    "Holy maiden, what do you mean?" Hua Wuxin asked.


    "Tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said, "Today, go back and pack up. I will only take the two of you when I go to Jiangnan this time."


    "Yes." Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge took orders one after another and retreated.


    After leaving Tao Yanxi''s bedroom, Gong Lingge looked at Hua Wuxin and asked, "Why did you promise the Saintess to go to Jiangnan, you clearly know Jiangnan..."


    "Gong Lingge, we are just protecting the law." Hua Wuxin interrupted Gong Lingge expressionlessly.


    Gong Lingge clenched his fists, and finally just nodded silently.


    "Go and pack up." After Hua Wuxin finished speaking, she left first.


    Gong Lingge looked at Hua Wuxin''s back, the light in his eyes went out little by little.


    If Tao Yanxi really went to Jiangnan, then she would definitely find her existence.


    By the time¡­¡­


    Gong Lingge shook his head, unwilling to think about it any longer.


    Gong Lingge finally took a deep look at Tao Yanxi''s bedroom, and then left.


    The next day, Gong Lingge and Hua Wuxin came to Tao Yanxi''s bedroom early in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi had already woken up, and she didn''t have anything to pack, just a few clothes.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    Gong Lingge and Hua Wuxin responded with a "yes" and followed Tao Yanxi together.


    This is Tao Yanxi''s first time to teach, and everything outside of teaching is very new to her.


    Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge obviously thought of this, so just after leaving the school, Hua Wuxin couldn''t help but instructed: "Saint, don''t run around, Gong Lingge and I can''t keep up with you."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand and said speechlessly, "Don''t call me a saint outside, just call me Yanxi."


    "No." Hua Wuxin denied Tao Yanxi''s words first.


    Tao Yanxi immediately raised her face, "If you call me a saint outside, won''t my identity be exposed?"


    When Hua Wuxin heard it, it seemed to make some sense.


    He was silent for a moment, only nodding.


    "Yanxi." Hua Wuxin said.


    "Hmm~" Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, looking at Gong Lingge, the meaning of the eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    Gong Lingge pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Tao Yanxi."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she didn''t say anything, but just answered lightly.


    She still wears the veil, but the original black veil has been replaced by white.


    The clothes on her body were also changed from the original black robe to a normal white ancient dress.


    The children of the rivers and lakes, wandering outside, there are always a few beauties who will wear veils.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi''s behavior of wearing a veil is not particularly noticeable.


    On the contrary, Gong Lingge''s long silver hair and purple eyes are very attractive, but for so many years, Gong Lingge has already learned the disguise technique. Know how to get black.


    When Tao Yanxi saw Gong Lingge, she couldn''t help but sigh about the children of Jianghu, because there are many ways.

 v3 Chapter 1131： The left and right guardians of the saint (8)

    After solving the problem of salutation, Tao Yanxi rode on the horse and prepared to go in the direction of Jiangnan.


    Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge followed behind Tao Yanxi, they looked at each other and both saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes.


    They don''t know what they will encounter when they go to Jiangnan, they always have to make some psychological preparations.


    Tao Yanxi ran fast on a horse, Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge could only hurriedly follow behind him.


    In half a day, they had already arrived at Ningcheng, which was about 7 days away from the trip to Jiangnan.


    It was getting late, so they decided to find an inn in Ningcheng to rest.


    The Demon Sect was considered wealthy, so the three of them opened a first-class guest room to live there.


    Everything Taoyuanxi eats and wears is the best, even if it comes out.


    The dinner was brought by Hua Wuxin to some of Tao Yanxi''s rooms.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Hua Wuxin standing there and asked curiously, "Have you eaten?"


    Hua Wuxin shook his head and said, "Saint maiden, you eat first, and we will eat after eating. This is the rule."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care, and instead asked, "Where is Gong Lingge?"


    "He''s resting in his room. If the Holy Maiden wants to call him, I''ll go find him." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "What do you think of Gong Lingge?"


    "I don''t understand the meaning of the Holy Maiden very much." Hua Wuxin''s expression did not change, and there was not even a trace of fluctuation in those eyes.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "I think the Guardian Zuo is also a smart person, how could it be different from this saint''s meaning?"


    Hua Wuxin''s eyes drooped, of course he understood what Tao Yanxi meant, but just asking him to evaluate the Right Protector, wouldn''t this amount to disguised alienation?


    Although the Demon Sect respects the Holy Maiden, it is the left and right guardians who are in charge. It can be said that the left and right guardians hold up the entire affairs of the Demon Sect. One day it will completely collapse.


    Gong Lingge always discussed everything with him, and told him everything, including the things he encountered in Jiangnan this time, Gong Lingge told him.


    Hua Wuxin has always had no impression of the former Saintess. When he came to the palace, he only focused on training and never saw the former Saintess at all, so his feelings for the former Saintess were far less deep than Gong Lingge''s.


    Regarding Gong Lingge''s feelings for the daughter of the former saint, he didn''t quite understand it, but if he didn''t understand it, he didn''t understand, and he wouldn''t tell the current saint.


    Because he actually doesn''t have much affection for the saintess today.


    "Gong Lingge is a good person, loyal and a good right protector," Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi heard Hua Wuxin''s words, raised her eyebrows and said, "It seems that you have a good relationship with the Right Protector."


    "Since that''s the case, if you want to ask you, you can''t ask anything. It''s better to go around Jiangnan and maybe find something."


    Tao Yanxi was a wake-up call for Hua Wuxin. As for whether Hua Wuxin would tell Gong Lingge, it was no longer within her consideration.


    "Yes!" Hua Wuxin replied respectfully.


    "Father Zuo, do you have something you like?" Tao Yanxi took the initiative to change the subject.


    Hua Wuxin didn''t speak. He had asked this question countless times in his heart, but every time there was no answer.


    This question means nothing to him.

 v3 Chapter 1132： The left and right guardians of the saint (9)

    Tao Yan saw that Hua Wuxin did not speak, and she already knew a little about the answer in her heart.


    Ancient times are not like modern times. Everyone has the right to like what they like. The oppression of the system makes many people only care about survival. As for what they like, they are not qualified to pursue.


    A person like Gong Lingge has been intensively trained since he was a child. Everyday life is just training, a devil-like training. He can have a high level of martial arts, but he must not have his own liking.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help feeling a little more sympathetic to Hua Wuxin.


    "Does the saint have something to like?" Hua Wuxin suddenly asked.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and said, "Of course, I like the hot sun, warm breeze, tall trees, green grass, fragrant flowers, and..."


    Tao Yanxi paused for a while, and looked straight at Hua Wuxin.


    Hua Wuxin really looked at Tao Yanxi, not understanding what she meant.


    "what else?"


    Hua Wuxin asked curiously.


    Tao Yan smiled without saying a word, just tilted her head, her eyes fell on Hua Wuxin, and she lightly added "you" in her heart.


    Tao Yanxi has never concealed her love for her brother, but it''s not time to say it yet.


    Hua Wuxin didn''t speak when she saw Tao Yanxi, and she knew that she also had a secret. He and the Holy Maiden had never had a deep friendship, and everyone just acted according to the rules.


    Everyone has their own secrets, Gong Lingge is, he is, and so is the saint.


    "Saint, if there is nothing else, I will leave, we have to get up early tomorrow morning and set off." Hua Wuxin cupped her hands and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, okay, I''m done eating, you can remove these things."


    Hua Wuxin withdrew all the meals, then turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi stretched her waist and lay on the bed. She was really sleepy after she was full. She yawned, closed her eyes, and slowly fell asleep.


    Time passed little by little, and it was dawn in the blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know why, but suddenly woke up.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw the man standing beside her bed.


    "Gong Lingge?" Tao Yanxi asked, at the same time, his body was tense and full of vigilance.


    Gong Lingge took a step back and said respectfully, "Saint."


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and asked with a hint of vigilance, "Why are you coming to my room and staring at me if you don''t sleep at night?"


    "Saint, can you not go to Jiangnan?" Gong Lingge kneeled down and asked.


    "What are you afraid of when you stop me from going to Jiangnan?"


    "Or is there something in the future that you are afraid of being discovered by me?"


    Tao Yanxi squinted her eyes, her aura skyrocketed, and she looked at Gong Lingge with a displeased expression.


    Under the pressure, Gong Lingge supported her body and said, "It''s nothing."


    "Since it''s nothing, why did you stop me from going to Jiangnan?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Gong Lingge couldn''t say anything, so he could only respond with silence.


    "Did you want to do something wrong when you came to my room at night?" Tao Yanxi was displeased.


    "My subordinates dare not." Gong Lingge said quickly.


    Tao Yanqi sneered, "Don''t you dare? I think you are very brave!"


    "I broke into the Holy Maiden''s room privately at night. How should I deal with it according to the canon?"


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes.


    "Go and call Hua Wuxin."

 v3 Chapter 1133： The left and right guardians of the saint (10)

    Gong Lingge got up and replied "Okay".


    A few minutes later, Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge stepped into Tao Yanxi''s room one after another.


    Hua Wuxin had probably learned something from Gong Lingge''s mouth. As soon as he came to Tao Yanxi''s room, he immediately knelt down.


    "My subordinates are not strong enough to protect me, please forgive me," Hua Wuxin said.


    Sitting on the bed, Tao Yanxi waved her hand and said, "I didn''t call you here today to atone for your sins, but to ask you what to do if you broke into the saintess'' room privately in the middle of the night?"


    Hua Wuxin quickly glanced at the silent Gong Lingge.


    "According to the canon, it should be dealt with by death penalty." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, looked at Gong Lingge and said, "Do you know it''s a capital crime?"


    Gong Lingge nodded, "My subordinates know that it is a capital crime."


    "Since you know why you want to take such a big risk to come to my room, what''s your purpose? What is worth taking such a big risk?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    In fact, there is a vague answer in her heart, which is nothing more than about the daughter of the former saint.


    According to the canon, the daughter of the former saint can be the saint of the demon religion.


    But if the current saint doesn''t want to abdicate, then she can''t take the post, but as long as she dies, the heroine can be the saint of the demon religion.


    And only when the heroine becomes the saint of the Demon Sect, can Gong Lingge be with her day and night.


    Gong Lingge had a good plan, but unfortunately...


    Tao Yan started the exercise, and slapped Gong Lingge directly with his palm, Gong Lingge flew out on the spot, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The smell of blood spread in the room, Gong Lingge''s face was pale, and he bowed his head in silence.


    Hua Wuxin knelt aside and did not plead for Gong Lingge.


    Gong Lingge received Tao Yan''s firm slap, only to feel that his internal organs were completely destroyed.


    I''m afraid this injury will take a month or two to heal.


    But in general, the fate is saved, which is probably a good fortune in misfortune.


    Gong Lingge knelt down and whispered, "Thank you for not killing the saint."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him lightly, but said nothing.


    "Hua Wuxin, do you think I''ve been punished severely?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hua Wuxin shook his head, "According to the canon, Gong Lingge should be sentenced to death, and the saint only gave him a palm, which is considered the greatest tolerance."


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Hua Wuxin had such an attitude, and thought to herself, Hua Wuxin should still be saved, not to stand aside with Gong Lingge.


    But think about it, in the background of the original story, Hua Wuxin is opposite to the heroine.


    And Gong Lingge has always stood by the heroine, and naturally she will face Hua Wuxin. I think the relationship between the two of them is not so strong, so they will go to a break.


    I just don''t know how loyal Hua Wuxin is to her saintess, and will she destroy her saintess because of her position as the leader.


    Tao Yanxi''s mind turned around a few times, but the face was not obvious, and the pair of indifference swept towards the two.


    Hua Wuxin and Brother Gong Lin only felt gloomy and cold, and their dantian trembled faintly.


    The Holy Maiden''s Heart Sutra, the supreme heart method of the Demon Sect, is indeed extraordinary.


    At this moment, Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge''s thoughts flew to somewhere.


    The only certainty is that none of them put their minds on Tao Yanxi, and this may be the beginning of their betrayal of her.

 v3 Chapter 1134： The left and right guardians of the saint (11)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the two men kneeling on the ground with cold eyes.


    These two men are afraid that they have coveted the position of the leader.


    The canons of the Demon Sect are very strange. The saints can marry, but they must marry the current leader.


    The legend seems to be the practice of the master, and the practice of the saints complements each other. Only after the two become married, can the practice be practiced to the highest level.


    But since the former saint ran away with a man, the hierarch was furious, and then... disappeared.


    After the original body was selected as the saint, because there was no leader token, the leader did not decide for a long time.


    In the martial arts era, the strong are naturally respected.


    And the supreme cultivation technique of the Demon Sect is naturally one of the most powerful cultivation techniques in this martial arts.


    Many people are eager to get the exercise, but since the former leader disappeared, the exercise has also disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and did not speak for a long time.


    The room was silent except for the shallow breathing of the three of them.


    I don''t know how long it took before Tao Yanxi said, "Go on."


    Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge looked at each other and said at the same time, "Yes!"


    The two quickly left.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t sleep at the moment, she sat on the bed and began to practice.


    Because the "Holy Maiden''s Heart Sutra" can only be achieved with half the effort when practising in Saintess Pond, so Tao Yanxi''s practice at the moment is much slower than in Saintess Pond.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, he was just passing the time anyway.


    The next morning, the three of them continued their journey to Jiangnan after having breakfast.


    Because of what happened last night, neither Hua Wuxin nor Gong Lingge took the initiative to talk to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to deal with them.


    The horse galloped all the way, one day''s time is equivalent to rushing the road for two days.


    At night, the three of them just arrived in a small town to rest.


    After a sleepless night, he hurried on the road again.


    Three days later, the three finally came to the most famous Hangcheng in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Hangcheng is the largest city in the south of the Yangtze River and the most prosperous city.


    As soon as you enter the city of Hangzhou, the prosperity of the ancient times blows your face.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and the suffocation of the past few days suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "Find an inn to rest first." Tao Yanxi ordered.


    Afterwards, the three rested at Yuelai Inn, the largest inn in Hangzhou.


    Tao Yanxi planned to go out for a stroll in the afternoon, but Hua Wuxin started to stop her when she heard that she was going out for a stroll.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi simply closed the door, ignored Hua Wuxin, and slipped out the window.


    Anyway, without her permission, Hua Wuxin didn''t dare to break into her room casually.


    Tao Yanxi is still wearing a veil. In Hangzhou, many women are unwilling to face people directly, so her look is not that special in Hangzhou.


    Tao Yanxi looked left and right, holding a candied haws in his left hand and a bag of unknown fruits in his right.


    Wearing a veil is also not good for food, Tao Yanxi had to buy what she wanted to eat and then go back to the inn to eat.


    After shopping for an hour, Tao Yanxi was holding all kinds of delicious food in her hand.


    She thought about going home first, but when she turned around to leave, she was suddenly bumped.


    Tao Yanxi: Fei...Flying for disaster?


    Tao Yanxi tightly grabbed the food in her hands, determined not to let them fall to the ground!

 v3 Chapter 1135： The left and right guardians of the saint (12)

    But because of the momentum, Tao Yanxi took two steps back.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, this girl, are you alright?" A crisp voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. Oh, no, it should be a woman disguised as a man.


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi said lightly.


    Bai Jiafei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This girl, I''m really sorry. I was chased by thieves, and I bumped into you." Bai Jiafei explained.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "It''s okay."


    She turned to leave.


    "Hey!" Bai Jiafei quickly stopped Tao Yanxi, "Girl, where are you going? Let''s go together."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, she looked at Bai Jiafei with great interest.


    "Since you are being chased by thieves, don''t you run away quickly, and you still want to walk with a woman who has never been masked?"


    "This son, your drunkard''s intentions are not in the bar?"


    Bai Jiafei was startled and touched her nose subconsciously, which was a sign of a guilty conscience.


    "I..." She wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Tao Yanxi.


    "This son, dare to ask your name?" Tao Yanxi always felt that the style of the woman disguised as a man in front of her was a bit familiar.


    "My name is Bai Jiafei." She replied.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, isn''t this the daughter of the former saint?


    That is the real heroine of this world.


    And this Bai Jiafei is not an aborigines of this world, but came from across.


    Bai Jiafei has won the hearts of many little brothers in this world by virtue of her own cleverness and the wisdom of China''s five thousand years of advance.


    Hmm... This is a story about a time-travelling woman opening a harem in ancient times.


    "I don''t know the girl''s name?" Bai Jiafei asked curiously.


    I don''t know why, but at the first sight of the woman in front of her, she felt a sense of crisis.


    This sense of crisis is inexplicable, but it is real.


    Bai Jiafei''s sixth sense has always been accurate, and she even escaped the pursuit several times by relying on her sixth sense.


    "Tao Yanxi." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    "Young Master, if it''s all right, let''s just leave." Tao Yanxi said.


    Hearing this, Bai Jiafei grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    Intuition told her that she could not let Tao Yanxi leave for the time being.


    Although Tao Yanxi gave her a sense of crisis, she just had a feeling that she couldn''t let go of her.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were slightly cold, she was really hungry after walking around for so long.


    This Bai Jiafei, won''t let her go back to the inn to eat?


    Tao Yanxi was about to shake off Bai Jiafei''s wrist when suddenly she felt a strong wind blow.


    She waved her hand subconsciously, and saw a figure flying out.


    Bai Jiafei: Good...it''s amazing!


    She knows that person and has been chasing her all the time. Her martial arts skills are not high, and the man who protects her is not by her side, so she can only choose to run away.


    Unexpectedly, that person was knocked to the ground by Tao Yanxi''s palm!


    Bai Jiafei resolutely leaned on Tao Yanxi''s side.


    The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, she decided to hug this thigh tightly!


    As for the sense of crisis, it''s all floating clouds!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the man in black who was vomiting blood, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Is this person a fool?


    Chasing in black clothes in broad daylight? Do you think you are not conspicuous enough?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand this kind of thinking, she pushed Bai Jiafei, who had an excited expression, and said lightly, "Let go."

 v3 Chapter 1136： The left and right guardians of the saint (13)

    "Oh." Bai Jiafei obediently let go of Tao Yanxi and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Bai Jiafei thought, she hugged her food and turned to leave.


    Bai Jiafei didn''t dare to hold Tao Yanxi''s wrist anymore, she just followed carefully behind Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that Bai Jiafei was following her, but she didn''t say anything.


    The road is so wide, she can''t help but let Bai Jiafei go, right?


    Besides, she actually wanted to see what kind of expression Gong Lingge would have when he found out that Bai Jiafei was with her.


    Hmm... don''t even think about it, that must be interesting.


    Tao Yanxi walked in from outside the inn very openly.


    Coincidentally, Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge happened to ask Tao Yanxi about something, and they knocked on the door outside the room, but they didn''t get an answer.


    Just when they were thinking about breaking in, they saw Tao Yanxi appearing in front of them with a lot of food, and Bai Jiafei followed behind her.


    Gong Lingge''s pupils shrank, looking at Tao Yanxi with a flash of murderous intent.


    Tao Yanxi noticed this killing intent and raised her eyebrows.


    Oops, someone murdered her for her little lover~


    Hua Wuxin didn''t know Bai Jiafei, but that didn''t prevent him from sensing the killing intent on Gong Lingge.


    Hua Wuxin was extremely smart and immediately guessed something.


    He turned slightly to allow Tao Yanxi to fully see Gong Lingge''s state at the moment.


    Gong Lingge clenched his fists, and the veins on the arm hidden under the long sleeves burst out.


    Bai Jiafei, who was behind Tao Yanxi, saw Gong Lingge, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she didn''t care anymore, she immediately ran to his side and took his arm.


    "Where have you been? I''m so scared."


    There was a hint of grievance in Bai Jiafei''s voice.


    Not long after she came to this world, she was already full of panic, and the appearance of Gong Lingge greatly comforted her and gave her a great sense of security.


    So the moment she saw Gong Lingge, she couldn''t wait to seek protection.


    Gong Lingge''s body was stiff, and he looked at Tao Yanxi subconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression did not change, but his eyes became colder.


    "You are standing in front of my door, what''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Gong Lingge had something to do, but now that Bai Jiafei was by his side, Bai Jiafei was more important in his mind.


    He shook his head and lowered his head to hide his emotions.


    "Nothing." Hua Wuxin didn''t know where to get a fan, one by one, with the taste of a graceful son.


    "Don''t be a doorman in front of my door."


    Tao Yanxi opened the door, hugged the snacks she bought, and closed the door abruptly, regardless of the expressions of the people.


    Hua Wuxin was stunned for a moment, looking thoughtfully at the closed door.


    Why does he have the illusion that the saintess closed the door so quickly because they were afraid they would steal her food?


    Hmm... A delicate person like the Holy Maiden shouldn''t think that way, right?


    However, what Hua Wuxin didn''t know was that after Tao Yanxi returned to the room, she hurriedly put all kinds of snacks on the table.


    Looking at the table full of snacks, Tao Yan stammered and muttered, "Hmph, I won''t give you food!"


    Yes, that''s right, the reason why she closed so quickly was because she was afraid that they would steal her food!

 v3 Chapter 1137： The left and right guardians of the saint (14)

    If this is in the door, if she doesn''t share a little snack, it really doesn''t make sense.


    So she closed the door decisively!


    Tao Yanxi felt that he was simply a little clever!


    Tao Yanxi took off the veil and began to eat happily.


    What does it mean to eat dinner? Of course, it''s more delicious to eat snacks.


    Tao Yanxi stayed alone in the room eating snacks, while Gong Lingge took Bai Jiafei back to his room.


    In the room, Bai Jiafei was completely hanging on Gong Lingge''s body.


    Gong Lingge asked Bai Jiafei to sit down and asked anxiously, "Why did you come here with Tao Yanxi?"


    Bai Jiafei blinked and asked cautiously, "What''s wrong? Is she your lover?"


    Gong Lingge was stunned for a moment, then shook his head helplessly and said, "No."


    Bai Jiafei breathed a sigh of relief, if Tao Yanxi and Gong Lingge were a couple, she really didn''t have the confidence to **** Gong Lingge over.


    "Then she is..." Bai Jiafei asked.


    "Her identity is not something you can imagine." Gong Lingge sat down with a solemn expression on his face.


    Bai Jiafei groaned in her heart, and the sense of crisis was even worse.


    At the same time, a desire to become stronger surged in her heart.


    Only by becoming stronger can you get what you want.


    Bai Jiafei pursed her lips, her face was a little pale, but in those eyes, there was something called ambition.


    Bai Jiafei told Gong Lingge about how she met Tao Yanxi.


    After Gong Lingge listened to it, he pondered for a moment, but couldn''t understand what Tao Yanxi meant.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Bai Jiafei asked, pulling Gong Lingge''s sleeve.


    Gong Lingge shook his head, "It''s okay, you can rest here, I''ll go to Hua Wuxin to discuss it."


    "Hua Wuxin? Is that the man next to you?"


    Bai Jiafei''s eyes lit up, she has loved beauties since she was a child, Gong Lingge is handsome, but Hua Wuxin is also born with a good skin.


    Hua Wuxin''s Junmei and Gong Lingge are completely two styles.


    If Gong Lingge is more inclined to evil and charming, then Hua Wuxin is more inclined to femininity.


    Such a man made Bai Jiafei always have a desire to press him under him and bully him fiercely.


    Bai Jiafei is no longer a pure and beautiful girl. If the little royal movies she has seen are made into CDs, they can fill a room.


    Bai Jiafei swallowed her saliva quietly, and said with a hint of longing, "Can I listen in?"


    Gong Lingge thought for a while, if Bai Jiafei was left alone in the room, there might be some danger.


    Anyway, what he and Hua Wuxin were talking about wasn''t anything private, so it wouldn''t hurt to bring her.


    So Gong Lingge nodded and brought Bai Jiafei to Hua Wuxin to talk about something.


    In Tao Yanxi''s room, Tao Yanxi lay on the bed without any image, and fell asleep.


    Her stomach bulged slightly, and it looked like she was too full.


    At midnight, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt a hot gaze staring at him.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Can you still get a good night''s sleep?


    Tao Yanxi frowned impatiently, and went in a certain direction with a palm.


    Only a "bang" sound was heard, and the table that had been blown by the palm wind shattered into two halves.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t even open her eyes, she covered the quilt and asked angrily, "What are you doing in my room?"

 v3 Chapter 1138： The left and right guardians of the saint (15)

    "Saint."


    The voice belonging to Hua Wuxin resounded in the room.


    "Is there anything you can''t say during the day? Why do you like to come to my room at night like that guy Gong Lingge?"


    Tao Yanxi sat up with a gloomy face.


    Although Hua Wuxin has no intention of killing her, anyone who wakes up at night and feels that someone around him will be shocked, okay?


    "Sorry." Hua Wuxin stood there, looking a little helpless.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hua Wuxin lowered her head, her hands hanging on her sides.


    "Does the saint know that woman?" Hua Wuxin asked.


    It goes without saying who that woman is, and so is Bai Jiafei.


    "do not know."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples and came to her room at night just for such a boring question.


    Hua Wuxin''s eyelashes trembled, "She seems to know Gong Lingge very well."


    Tao Yanxi heard this, and slowly put down the hand that was rubbing his temple.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Hua Wuxin, her eyes were full of ice coldness.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, "What do you mean by saying this?"


    Hua Wuxin lowered her head, unable to see clearly.


    "Saint, I got news that Bai Jiafei is the daughter of the former saint." Hua Wuxin said.


    "So what?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    If Bai Jiafei wanted the position of the saint, she could take it.


    She didn''t really care anyway.


    When Hua Wuxin heard this, a dim light quickly flashed in her eyes.


    "According to the canon, the daughter of the former saint can inherit the position of the saint." Hua Wuxin explained.


    "But I''m still alive and well, aren''t I?" Tao Yanxi sneered, "As long as I''m still in this position, she''s not qualified to do it."


    "Or, do you think Gong Lingge will kill me for Bai Jiafei?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    Hua Wuxin knelt down immediately, "My subordinates dare not!"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, she suddenly got up and walked down barefoot.


    "Don''t you dare? I think you are very brave."


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with Gong Lingge? Why are you here today and still want to provoke my relationship with him?"


    Tao Yanxi approached Hua Wuxin, bent down, and raised Hua Wuxin''s chin.


    "Hua Wuxin, do you have a heart?"


    The two looked at each other, and Hua Wuxin could clearly see herself in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Embarrassed and ambitious.


    It turned out that in her eyes, he was like this.


    Hua Wuxin suddenly evoked a smile.


    "Since it''s called Wuxin, why is there a heart?"


    Tao Yanxi tutted lightly and let go of Hua Wuxin.


    She straightened up and looked at him condescendingly.


    "Hua Wuxin, what do you want?"


    Hua Wuxin stood up slowly and chuckled lightly.


    His appearance was originally feminine, but this smile made him look soft.


    But in this softness, there is a hint of cruelty.


    "If I said, I want a saint, would you believe it?"


    Tao Yanxi took a step back and slowly shook his head.


    "Since the saint doesn''t believe me, why should you ask me?"


    Hua Wuxin took a step in Tao Yanxi''s direction.


    He was half a head taller than Tao Yanxi, and the pressure created by his height made Tao Yanxi couldn''t help squinting slightly.


    "Saint, it''s getting late, you should rest."


    Hua Wuxin lowered her head slightly and took a step back.


    "Saint, rest early, tomorrow will be more exciting."


    After Hua Wuxin finished speaking, her figure flickered and she disappeared.

 v3 Chapter 1139： The left and right guardians of the saint (16)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the empty room and shrugged.


    Do you have to pretend to leave? I really don''t understand what the ancients thought.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and went back to the bed.


    It''s still early before dawn, and you can still take a nap.


    She prayed now that Gong Lingge would not come to her room again, otherwise her fragile nerves would really be unbearable.


    Tao Yanxi rolled over and fell asleep after a while.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi heard that there was a boating activity, and Xiaosi became active.


    This rafting activity is a must see!


    Tao Yanxi got up early in the morning and was going to the Lover''s Lake in Hangzhou. This boating event was held in the Lover''s Lake.


    Hua Wuxin followed behind Tao Yanxi. As for Gong Lingge and Bai Jiafei, the ghost knows where they went.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care either, and she couldn''t control those two people either.


    She couldn''t affect the main line of the story, so she quietly watched them finish.


    However, Hua Wuxin wanted to follow her to the rafting activities, she was still a little surprised.


    However, astonishment turned into surprise, Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything more.


    Tao Yanxi cast a veil and came to Lover Lake.


    The annual rafting is a major event in Hangzhou, so many people came to Lover Lake on this day.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived, it was already a little late.


    So she could only stand in the back far away, watching the crowd inside, not knowing what she was doing.


    Tao Yan was unbearable, and she used Qing Gong to reach the top of the highest roof.


    From her angle, she can just see the whole picture of Lover Lake.


    On the Lover''s Lake, there are seven or eight gorgeous boats, and some women and men can be vaguely seen on the boats.


    Tao Yanxi faintly heard some chanting poems.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, the so-called rafting activity is probably a large blind date scene?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi suddenly lost interest.


    But when she came, she should have seen the world.


    Hua Wuxin hides in the crowd, and if you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it.


    Tao Yanxi just stayed on the roof for a while, and was about to leave to find something when there was a sudden commotion.


    Whoops, interesting!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and the heart of gossip rolled in.


    I saw a boat that was two or three times bigger than an ordinary boat and looked very tall and swam slowly not far away.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know the owner of the boat, but most people in Hangcheng did.


    This is the boat of today''s little prince. Speaking of this little prince, he is the younger brother of today''s emperor.


    So when they saw the ship, many girls exclaimed.


    In order to see the demeanor of the little prince, everyone squeezed forward.


    With this squeeze, something can easily happen.


    I don''t know what happened below, I saw a woman in a bright yellow dress suddenly fell into the water.


    A gust of breeze rose, and a man in a navy blue dress flew out of the boat and picked up a woman in a bright yellow dress.


    Tao Yanxi witnessed this scene, and also saw clearly the appearance of the woman in the bright yellow dress, isn''t it Bai Jiafei?


    So, the man in the navy blue dress should be one of the queen''s harems, right?


    Tao Yanxi listened carefully again, yo, it turns out that this is the little prince.

 v3 Chapter 1140： The left and right guardians of the saint (17)

    This is where it gets interesting.


    Bai Jiafei was here, so Gong Lingge was definitely there.


    Before Gong Lingge could save Bai Jiafei, this little prince saved her.


    Oops, when a rival in love meets a rival in love, they are particularly jealous.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her hands together, her face full of excitement, she quietly sneaked into the little prince''s boat, ready to watch this exciting scene.


    In the cabin, Bai Jiafei looked at the little prince in front of her with a blushing face.


    "Thank you, son." Bai Jiafei said in a low voice.


    With a smile on the corner of the little prince''s mouth, he said something to Bai Jiafei.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to continue listening, but she felt that there was someone beside her.


    She tilted her head to see that it was Gong Lingge.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Gong Lingge looked at Bai Jiafei with an affectionate expression on his face, and clenched his hand on one side, but he didn''t rush up to challenge the little prince?


    This is not scientific!


    When you meet your rival in love, are you jealous?


    Tao Yanxi blinked and poked Gong Lingge''s arm.


    "Aren''t you going to find her?"


    Gong Lingge shook his head.


    Tao Yanxi tutted lightly, not understanding Gong Lingge''s thoughts.


    "Saint, why are you here?" Gong Lingge asked rhetorically.


    "I''m here to play." Tao Yanxi said confidently.


    Gong Lingge frowned slightly, "Where''s Hua Wuxin?"


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi shrugged, she didn''t care where Hua Wuxin went.


    Now she wants to see Bai Jiafei''s gossip even more!


    Is it that a man can bear his beloved woman to be ambiguous with another man?


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi didn''t understand this at all.


    Whenever her brother had an affair with other women, she had to scratch it with a paw.


    But speaking of it, his brother has really never had an affair with other women.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, but did not think of the existence of other women.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, um... It''s better for his own brother.


    Inside the boat, Bai Jiafei and the little prince are having a friendly exchange.


    I don''t know what Bai Jiafei said, anyway, the little prince smiled very happily.


    He also specially asked the maid to change Bai Jiafei''s clothes.


    When Bai Jiafei changed her clothes and came out, the little prince''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    As the heroine, Bai Jiafei''s appearance definitely belongs to the beauty level.


    Gong Lingge was standing beside Tao Yanxi, listening to the conversation between the two people with her ears pricked up.


    Listening to this, Gong Lingge''s face darkened.


    This little prince''s bohemian reputation is not a fake, and the teasing words in his mouth are also a set of tricks.


    Gong Lingge clenched his fists, but in the end he couldn''t hold back and rushed in.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, right, this is the correct operation!


    A fight broke out quickly inside, and Bai Jiafei hid aside, watching the fight pitifully.


    Tao Yanxi walked to her side and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you going to stop it?"


    "I...how can I stop it?" Bai Jiafei''s eyes seemed to be filled with tears, "I''m not as powerful as you, and my martial arts are so high that I can stop them easily."


    "I..." Bai Jiafei''s body trembled, and her tears were about to fall.


    Tao Yanxi tutted lightly, "Don''t you know why they fought?"


    Bai Jiafei blinked and looked at Tao Yanxi ignorantly.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Bai Jiafei''s expression did not seem to be fake, and could not help but begin to doubt her IQ.


    This discerning person knew at a glance that it was for her!

 v3 Chapter 1141： Left and right guardians of the saint (18)

    Tao Yanxi poked Bai Jiafei''s head and whispered, "Yesterday you looked pretty smart, why are you stupid today?"


    Bai Jiafei looked at Tao Yanxi for unknown reasons.


    "They are for you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Bai Jiafei pursed her lips and hid aside.


    "But I can''t stop them." She had no martial arts skills, so she couldn''t get in at all.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What can''t stop it? Wouldn''t it be alright to just yell "stop"?


    Tao Yan saw that Bai Jiafei''s body was shaking, and it seemed that she really didn''t plan to stop them.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi didn''t really want to stop it, but the fight between the two was neither serious nor serious. It didn''t matter if Bai Jiafei was hurt. If it hurt those innocent people, it would never make sense.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand slightly, and a strong wind separated the two.


    The little prince glanced in horror at the woman in white who suddenly appeared in the cabin.


    "Who are you?" The little prince asked cautiously.


    "Tao Yanxi." Tao Yanxi replied.


    The little prince recalled in his mind, on the rivers and lakes, in the imperial city, he had never heard of this character.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what the little prince thought, she gently pushed Bai Jiafei forward.


    "It''s all said that beauty is a disaster, but when I saw it today, it really did~"


    The little prince is a smart man, he immediately understood what Tao Yanxi meant.


    It seemed that the man who suddenly appeared to fight with him was here for Bai Jiafei.


    The little prince frowned slightly, and he couldn''t help but feel a disgust towards Bai Jiafei in his heart.


    Although he was slutty, the women he befriended were all innocent women who still admired him.


    This kind of thing has always been about your love and my wishes.


    This Bai Jiafei obviously has someone he likes, why did he still seduce him?


    The little prince has been in the windy places all the year round. With just one look, he can see Bai Jiafei''s dependence on Gong Lingge.


    Although the little prince was dissatisfied with Bai Jiafei in his heart, he was a man after all, and it was not easy to lose face to a woman.


    So he simply stepped back, and said generously: "Xiongtai, this time I''ve gone overboard."


    Gong Lingge didn''t speak, and looked at Tao Yanxi with a little more complexity.


    Of course he understood the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s words, but it was nothing more than to let the little prince retreat.


    But why should she help him?


    Bai Jiafei stood in front of the two, looking at the little prince and then at Gong Lingge, it was difficult to make a choice for a while.


    Although she had a good impression of Gong Lingge, she was tempted by the identity and appearance of the little prince.


    So, she stood where she was, not knowing who to go to.


    Tao Yanxi stood behind, looking at Bai Jiafei with a hint of interest.


    Oh, so this is the heroine who can open the harem~


    Eating what was in the bowl and looking at what was in the pot, she admired it.


    Tao Yanxi thought about the possibility of opening a harem herself, um... Then she would probably be **** to death by her brother.


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, and she stopped thinking about that shameful thing.


    In the cabin, no one spoke again, and the atmosphere became awkward for a while.


    At this time, a familiar voice added again.


    "Yanxi."


    Hua Wuxin''s figure floated up. Today, he was wearing a red coat, his hair was casually drifting down, moving with the wind, holding a folding fan in his hand, half covering his face, leaving only the pair of narrow and long s eyes.


    This appearance is amazing.

 v3 Chapter 1142： The left and right guardians of the saint (19)

    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Hua Wuxin floated to Tao Yanxi''s side and stood up straight.


    "Yanxi, I''m here."


    He brought up a smile, full of momentum.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and said nothing.


    The atmosphere became awkward again for a while.


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke first.


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, her expression light and her tone even more indifferent.


    "What? Everyone stopped talking?"


    "Yanxi, didn''t I just speak?" Hua Wuxin''s tone contained a trace of grievance, like a little daughter-in-law who was aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him lightly, what the **** is this Hua Wuxin doing?


    "Oh, I don''t think what you said makes any sense."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and walked towards Bai Jiafei.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Bai Jiafei''s face was flushed, and she whispered, "Everyone is so handsome!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    This is not what she wants to hear!


    Bai Jiafei didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking. She really felt that there were too many beautiful men in ancient times!


    Bai Jiafei''s little thoughts became active again.


    He looked at Hua Wuxin, then at the little prince, and at Gong Lingge, and he always felt that he was unwilling to give up either.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she looked at Bai Jiafei''s crazy look.


    The heroine who can open the harem... um... she really has a heart of fraternity.


    Bai Jiafei pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve and whispered, "Sister Tao, who do you think is handsome?"


    Several of the people present are martial arts practitioners, and their ears are excellent.


    Although Bai Jiafei spoke in a low voice, it fell into the ears of several people.


    Hua Wuxin looked at Tao Yanxi with burning eyes. As for the other two, Gong Lingge''s eyes were calm, and the little prince was very interested.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, who is handsome?


    In fact, everyone has their own advantages, but well...


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, lifted Bai Jiafei''s chin, and said with a hint of wickedness, "Of course you are the most handsome in men''s clothing."


    Bai Jiafei blushed even more. When she saw Tao Yanxi for the first time yesterday, she was indeed dressed as a man.


    Bai Jiafei touched her face. Could it be that she is more handsome in men''s clothes?


    "Thank you." Bai Jiafei said with a blushing face.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, accepting her thanks.


    The little prince thought the woman in white was very interesting. He laughed and said, "It is fate to meet each other. I wonder if you will give me a thin face. How about I invite you to Fengyuelou?"


    Fengyuelou, the most famous hotel in Hangzhou.


    Tao Yanxi had already heard of Fengyuelou''s name, but she just didn''t have time to eat it.


    Now that someone invites her, it is naturally just right.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi agreed with a smile.


    Hua Wuxin frowned slightly, walked to Tao Yanxi, and whispered, "Yanxi, you can''t take off your veil outside."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, she really forgot about this


    The canon stipulates that the Holy Maiden cannot take off her veil outside, and her face cannot be seen by outsiders.


    What kind of **** rule is this?


    Tao Yanxi was a little annoyed, but she was still a saint now, so she could only helplessly say to the little prince: "Although I yearn for it, I am really inconvenient, sorry for the inconvenience."


    The little prince naturally heard Hua Wuxin''s exhortation, he nodded thoughtfully and answered Tao Yanxi''s words.


    As for Bai Jiafei, she was naturally willing to go.

 v3 Chapter 1143： Left and right guardians of the saint (20)

    So the two groups were separated like this.


    Hua Wuxin followed Tao Yanxi back to the inn, and let the kitchen of the inn cook a lot of delicious food and sent it to Tao Yanxi''s room.


    Hua Wuxin stood by the side, watching Tao Yanxi eating happily.


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of your sudden appearance today."


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, she was finally full, and when she was full, it was time to do business.


    Tao Yanxi put down her chopsticks and looked at Hua Wuxin with great interest.


    She didn''t believe that Hua Wuxin cared about her nonsense.


    "I miss you." Hua Wuxin said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi almost rolled his eyes.


    "Ming people don''t speak secretly, tell me, what''s your purpose?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Hua Wuxin sighed lightly, but did not directly answer Tao Yanxi''s question.


    Tao Yanxi''s most annoying thing is this kind of person who grinds and chirps. When he encounters such a person, it''s just right to clean up.


    But in front of her own brother, she can''t really do it, can she?


    So Tao Yanxi could only cool down and said coldly, "I don''t care what you want to do, but if you want to use me for anything, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Hua Wuxin pursed her lips and replied in a low voice, "Yeah."


    He didn''t want to take advantage of Tao Yanxi. From the beginning, he didn''t take advantage of her heart.


    "Okay, let''s go." Tao Yanxi told Hua Wuxin to leave quickly.


    "Yeah." Hua Wuxin didn''t explain anything, she turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi really couldn''t understand Hua Wuxin''s brain circuit, so she decided to ignore Hua Wuxin and sneak away! Go away!


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist, she did what she thought of, packed it up, and slipped out of the window.


    Tao Yanxi first sneaked to Fengyuelou to have a big meal. She asked for a private box, and when she was eating, she heard a commotion outside.


    She listened to such an ear, it seemed to be Bai Jiafei''s voice.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to go out to watch, but then she thought, if she went to watch gossip, wouldn''t she be able to escape?


    So Tao Yanxi hurriedly finished eating, bought a horse and slipped out of Hangcheng.


    Hua Wuxin and Gong Lingge had no idea that Tao Yanxi had left Hangcheng.


    Gong Lingge was busy caring about Bai Jiafei, while Hua Wuxin was collecting information about the former leader.


    Hua Wuxin wanted to be the leader of the Demon Sect, this was the thought that suddenly popped up when he saw Tao Yanxi''s smart eyes that day.


    On the first day Tao Yanxi came to the world, Hua Wuxin recognized that Tao Yanxi was not her original body.


    That night, Hua Wuxin stood beside Tao Yanxi''s bed for a whole night.


    Hua Wuxin knew very well that the original body should be dead.


    The "Holy Maiden''s Heart Sutra" has been practiced to a certain level. If there is no "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" of the leader to complement each other, the one waiting for the Holy Maiden will be death.


    In other words, the original body was actually killed by practicing Qigong.


    Hua Wuxin never cared about the life and death of the saint, and he didn''t care much about who the saint was.


    He has a weak temper and has no ambitions. What happened to the saint has nothing to do with him.


    So when he saw this secret in the Demon Sect''s library, he didn''t choose to tell the saint.


    So the saint died, and at the same time, Tao Yanxi possessed the saint''s body.


    That day Hua Wuxin asked Tao Yanxi to go to the Holy Maiden''s Pond, also to test the state of her body.


    The situation is very bad.


    Although Tao Yanxi has profound martial arts, this kind of toughness has great hidden dangers.


    In the Holy Maiden''s Pool that day, halfway through, he opened his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1144： Left and right guardians of the saint (21)

    He saw her coquettishness, her mischievousness, and her agility.


    At that moment, Hua Wuxin suddenly felt that a little color finally appeared in his life.


    Hua Wuxin wanted to find the former leader, because the "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" was there.


    Only by finding him can he get the "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" and save Tao Yanxi''s life.


    The reason why he appeared on the little prince''s boat today was because he found out that the disappearance of the former leader had something to do with the little prince.


    When Tao Yanxi asked him, he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Instead of letting Tao Yanxi worry about her life, it is better to wait until he finds the "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" before telling her.


    Not knowing that her life is coming and knowing that her life will end, Hua Wuxin chose the former.


    However, Hua Wuxin didn''t know that all his good intentions had become a kind of conspiracy in Tao Yanxi''s view.


    In this world, the most speechless thing is self-righteous kindness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Hua Wuxin left Hangcheng, she ran to Lincheng next door excitedly.


    Different from the prosperity of Hangzhou, Lincheng seems a little depressed.


    Tao Yanxi inquired about it, and it turned out that the city owner of Lincheng was a pervert.


    Tao Yanxi heard it, huh, there is still such a person?


    Tao Yanxi curiously sneaked into the house of the city lord Lincheng, turning the city lord''s mansion upside down.


    Because of the arrival of Tao Yanxi, Lincheng became somewhat active.


    Everyone is hanging out at home, and something strange happened recently in the Bagua City Lord''s Mansion.


    The toilet of the city lord''s mansion suddenly exploded, blowing up the cake of the city lord.


    The kitchen of the city lord''s mansion didn''t know something was broken, and the stench lingered around for a long time.


    The city owner was furious and wanted to arrest the troublemaker, but he never caught anyone.


    A month later, the city owner was exhausted.


    That night, the City Lord''s Mansion received a letter.


    Three days later, the city lord suddenly issued an order.


    It probably means that people don''t have to stay at home, they can go out to set up stalls, engage in activities and so on.


    The people of Lincheng were overjoyed when they heard this.


    They have lived in Lincheng since they were young. Although their life is dull and they are envious of the liveliness of Hangzhou next door, this is their hometown after all, and they are unwilling to leave.


    Now the city lord no longer compelled them to stay at home, so... hehehe~


    The entertainment activities developed by people naturally come out. Even if they can''t think of it, they can refer to the Hangzhou city next door.


    Lincheng gradually became lively, and everyone was silently thanking the mysterious man.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi, who had hidden merit and fame, also left Lincheng.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi went to many places.


    After realizing that Tao Yanxi had left, Hua Wuxin ordered the people of the Demon Sect to find her.


    But who is Tao Yanxi?


    If she doesn''t want others to find her, no one can find her.


    For more than a month, Hua Wuxin has not found Tao Yanxi, but there is a clue about the whereabouts of the former leader of the Demon Sect.


    Between Tao Yanxi and the whereabouts of the former leader, Hua Wuxin finally chose the whereabouts of the former leader.


    As a result, Tao Yanxi became even more excited.


    It''s hard to come to the ancient times, and naturally it is necessary to make waves.


    The peach words flew up, and Hua Wuxin was anxious to find the former leader.

 v3 Chapter 1145： Left and right guardians of the saint (22)

    But Gong Lingge has been following Bai Jiafei all the time, accompany her to "fight monsters" and open the harem together!


    Probably the halo of the heroine, Bai Jiafei met a crazy old man in Fengyuelou.


    The old man kidnapped her, and then...


    Then he passed on his life-long skills to Bai Jiafei, recognized Bai Jiafei as his only apprentice, and gave her a strange token. Then, the old man died.


    If Hua Wuxin was by Bai Jiafei''s side, he would definitely be able to recognize that the token was actually the token of the leader of the Demon Sect.


    And in that token, there is a full version of "Magic Yang Technique".


    And that crazy woman is the former saint.


    After the saint girl had Bai Jiafei, Bai Jiafei was kidnapped by the saint''s enemy.


    The saint immediately went mad and did not recover until death.


    And that token was given to the saint by the former leader on the day of the saint''s wedding.


    "Magic Yang Gongfa" can only play its greatest role when combined with "The Heart Sutra of the Holy Maiden".


    The Holy Maiden cares about others, and she must not be able to practice exercises with him.


    The former leader was disappointed, so he simply hid the "Magic Yang Technique" in the token and gave it to the former saint.


    This fate went round and round, and finally became a circle.


    When Hua Wuxin found the former leader, the former leader told Hua Wuxin that the exercises were in the token, and the token was with the former saint. As for where the former saint was, he did not know.


    The clues were cut off all of a sudden, and Tao Yanxi''s whereabouts were not found.


    At this time, Hua Wuxin and Bai Jiafei met by chance.


    Hua Wuxin originally just wanted to ask Gong Lingge if she had betrayed the Demon Sect, but she accidentally saw the token.


    In order to get the token, Hua Wuxin temporarily followed behind Bai Jiafei.


    And by coincidence, the next day, in this small inn, Tao Yanxi met them.


    Tao Yanxi did not expect to meet Bai Jiafei and... Hua Wuxin by such a coincidence.


    Hua Wuxin was standing behind Bai Jiafei, very much like her flower protector.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, not understanding what the situation was.


    Isn''t Hua Wuxin the villain BOSS? Why is she now looking at Hua Wuxin with a hint of Bai Jiafei''s harem?


    Could it be that in the background of the original story, Hua Wuxin turned into hate because of love?


    Hua Wuxin also saw Tao Yanxi, she was still so beautiful, she was so beautiful.


    Those eyes were still so agile, casting a light in his long-silent heart.


    Hua Wuxin raised her foot and wanted to walk towards Tao Yanxi.


    But someone moves faster than him.


    "Sister Peach!"


    Bai Jiafei suddenly jumped in front of Tao Yanxi and took her arm.


    Now she has grown a lot, and her strength is not bad now, the confusion and inferiority she had just come to this world have disappeared, and the rest is naturally vigorous self-confidence.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and calmly pulled Bai Jiafei''s hand down.


    She looked at Hua Wuxin with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Is this your purpose?" Approaching Bai Jiafei?


    Tao Yanxi is a little angry now, she has a calm face, and the true energy in her body pours out, and it becomes a high-pressure aura.


    Hua Wuxin''s pupils shrank, Tao Yanxi''s current state is very wrong.


    Infuriating leakage, breathing disorder.


    This is the performance of martial arts out of control!


    Hua Wuxin didn''t have time to explain anything, she almost teleported to Bai Jiafei, took out the token, and took out the token.

 v3 Chapter 1146： Left and right guardians of the saint (23)

    Hua Wuxin directly crushed the token, and the kung fu of "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" appeared in his palm.


    Hua Wuxin took a quick glance and memorized the contents of the Heart Sutra in her heart.


    However, the infuriating energy in the body was out of control only for a moment.


    I saw that in the small inn, the tables and chairs flew up at this moment.


    Within one meter of Tao Yan''s footsteps, an extremely strange aura was formed.


    Bai Jiafei, who was standing beside Tao Yanxi, received the shock the fastest. She had almost no resistance and flew out directly.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, staining Bai Jiafei''s clothes red.


    Bai Jiafei looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi is so terrifying!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to notice that something was wrong with her, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Hua Wuxin.


    "you like her?"


    Hua Wuxin was memorizing the content of the "Magic Yang Heart Sutra", so she didn''t have time to think about anything, she just answered her subconsciously.


    "dislike!"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, and her eyes fell on Bai Jiafei, who was lying on the ground.


    "you like him?"


    Bai Jiafei shook her head again and again. Although she thought Hua Wuxin was handsome, she had to live to like it!


    Tao Yanxi likes Hua Wuxin? Why hasn''t she found out?


    Bai Jiafei stepped back, the fear of death enveloped her, making her body tremble slightly.


    There were not many people in the inn. Everyone noticed the strangeness outside and hid for a long time, but the men from Bai Jiafei stood up decisively.


    And among them, Gong Lingge was included.


    Gong Lingge quickly walked to Bai Jiafei''s side and helped her up.


    The other men had never seen Tao Yanxi, and at first glance, Tao Yanxi had hurt their beloved woman.


    Everyone is the arrogance of heaven, how can a woman hurt the woman she loves.


    Several men looked at each other tacitly, and attacked Tao Yanxi directly.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, but with just two or three moves, several men were knocked out.


    Gong Lingge stood beside Bai Jiafei and didn''t do anything.


    Now on the court, the only people who are sober are Bai Jiafei, Gong Lingge, Tao Yanxi, and Hua Wuxin.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that her inner qi was running wild, and she needed a moment to vent.


    Her eyes gradually turned red, and there was a faint flash of darkness.


    "Saint."


    Gong Lingge picked up his sword. This was the sword that had been following him, and it was also a gift from the former saint to him.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Gong Lingge was fighting against her, and the sneer on her face deepened.


    "Protection Right is trying to kill me? Hehe..."


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, and she looked at Hua Wuxin.


    "You want to kill me too?"


    Hua Wuxin had memorized the "Magic Yang Heart Sutra".


    Hearing this, he quickly shook his head.


    "Yanxi, I never wanted to hurt you."


    "You are really unstable now, you should take good care of it."


    Hua Wuxin walked to Tao Yanxi''s side and held her hand.


    "Can we go back to the Demon Sect?"


    When he returns to the Demon Sect, he will be able to practice martial arts with her.


    The "Magic Yang Heart Sutra" and the "Saint Maiden Heart Sutra" will be the most powerful martial arts in the world.


    Tao Yanxi was already a little angry, and with the surging of true qi in her body, her nerves were tormented to the point of jumping.


    At this time, she couldn''t listen to Hua Wuxin''s words at all.

 v3 Chapter 1147： Left and right guardians of the saint (24)

    Tao Yanxi threw off Hua Wuxin''s hand and tapped his acupuncture point with his backhand.


    Hua Wuxin couldn''t open the acupuncture point for a while, and could only look at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi had long been dissatisfied with Gong Lingge.


    Xiaoyao had said before that her brother had known Gong Lingge but she didn''t, which made Tao Yanxi feel that her brother had excluded her.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi was a little sad, but she also thought, after all, those things have passed, and now Gong Lingge and Hua Wuxin have no memory of the past, and if she cares about those things, she seems to be too stingy.


    The big deal, she wrote it down in a small book, and when her brother came back to life, she would just ask him again.


    But in the end, this incident has always left a knot in Tao Yanxi''s heart.


    For so long, Tao Yan Xilang has been flying up because he doesn''t want to worry about those bad things.


    After all, she still cared that she didn''t know the people her brother knew.


    Having someone she doesn''t know means there will be more people she doesn''t know.


    She didn''t even know whether those people were male or female, and what identities they played in her brother''s life.


    She doesn''t care that her brother occasionally neglects her for the sake of the world, or she doesn''t care that her brother uses her a little for the sake of fame and fortune.


    Because those things are too vain.


    Righteousness and morality, evil and justice, fame, fortune and money are all things that cannot be quantified.


    They have always existed and cannot be eliminated nor completely replaced.


    But people are different.


    People are different.


    Now that she has been stimulated again, some negative emotions have come up all at once.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were blood red, she looked at Gong Lingge with murderous intent in her eyes.


    The power that does not belong to this world escapes, that is the power of Tao Yanxi''s origin.


    ¡¾little Master! ¡¿


    Xiao Yao''s voice became anxious and worried.


    But Tao Yanxi couldn''t hear it.


    I can''t tolerate the existence of people around my brother that she doesn''t know, and I can''t imagine that my brother would say things to those people that he wouldn''t normally say to her.


    Intolerable, unimaginable, unrestrained.


    The strong possessiveness burst out at this moment, and the entire inn has become a ruin.


    Gong Lingge looked at Tao Yanxi in shock, the sword in his hand had already fallen off.


    Tao Yanxi''s source power attacked Gong Lingge directly, rushing directly into his soul.


    A black light appeared on Gong Lingge''s body, and the long silver hair that had been covered up also stood out at this moment.


    Those purple eyes became more and more captivating.


    Gong Lingge took a step back, with mixed emotions such as shock, despair, surprise, and excitement on his face.


    "host¡­¡­"


    Gong Lingge walked towards Tao Yanxi in surprise, but was knocked flying by Tao Yanxi in the next moment.


    Gong Lingge vomited blood and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    In the next instant, he seemed to understand something.


    Gong Lingge looked at Hua Wuxin who was hitting the acupuncture point, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    He laughed until his whole soul was shaking.


    Tao Yanxi''s blow was not only physical damage, but more of a damage to his soul.


    "Master, you still abandoned us after all."


    Gong Lingge murmured, the words skipped the layers of waves, and only two words remained in Tao Yanxi''s ears.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and a picture quickly flashed across her mind.

 v3 Chapter 1148： Left and right guardians of the saint (25)

    Tao Yanxi stopped attacking, with a hint of doubt in his blood-red eyes.


    Who is this Gong Lingge?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward and was about to ask who Gong Lingge was when she saw a purple thunder slashed down from the sky.


    The purple thunder hit Gong Lingge directly, and his body suddenly became scorched.


    And Tao Yanxi saw that the purple thunder hurt not only Gong Lingge''s body, but also his soul.


    The soul full of demonic energy exudes a strong demonic energy.


    Tao Yan''s heart trembled, and some memories were slowly awakening.


    Another purple thunder struck down, directly hitting Gong Lingge''s soul.


    Gong Lingge laughed, full of demonic energy.


    Heaven does not allow him, Heaven does not allow him!


    The soul body was crumbling, and in the end, only a little bit of the soul body was left, crumbling.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her face and quickly grabbed Gong Lingge''s soul body.


    But at this time, another bigger and faster Zi Lei slashed straight down.


    That direction is the location of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly dodged.


    [Xiao Yao, put away Gong Lingge''s soul body! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi ordered quickly.


    ¡¾Little master, you can''t... ¡¿


    [I order you, put it away! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said quickly.


    Xiao Yao could only put away Gong Lingge''s shattered soul body.


    The Zi Lei in the sky slashed down one after another, and looking at the posture, it was obvious that Tao Yanxi was going to be destroyed.


    Tao Yanxi''s mood was not so good, and those blood-red eyes were full of murderous intent.


    At the same time, some black mist escaped from Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Those black mists are like children who have just escaped from the cage, eager to get in touch with the outside world.


    Those black fogs were exactly the same as the black fog on Gong Lingge''s body.


    And in those black mists, Tao Yanxi faintly felt the aura that hurt her brother back then.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi didn''t have time to think about it. The Heavenly Dao of this world obviously wanted to hack her.


    She can''t destroy the way of heaven in this world. Once she destroys the way of heaven in this world, then this world will be over.


    She can''t bear the sin, that is not good for repairing her brother''s soul.


    So she can only dodge, dodge, dodge.


    [Little master, it''s not the way to go on like this, let''s leave. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew that this was not the way to go, but...


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Hua Wuxin and bit her lip.


    She doesn''t want to leave her brother.


    Once a piece of soul is missing, my brother will never wake up.


    She didn''t want her brother to wake up, and she didn''t want to let his soul fragments float in these three thousand worlds without her company.


    However, as long as Hua Wuxin did not die, she would not be able to collect her brother''s soul fragments.


    She couldn''t just leave, and she couldn''t kill Hua Wuxin with her own hands.


    Hua Wuxin had already broken through the acupuncture point, he stood there, looking at Tao Yanxi who was dodging everywhere.


    When the eyes of the two met, Hua Wuxin evoked a smile.


    That smile, warm and indulgent.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, at this moment Hua Wuxin looked very much like Taobuyan.


    Hua Wuxin took a few steps forward and picked up Gong Lingge''s sword.


    The sword is a good sword, and it is decisive.


    "Peach baby."


    The sound of pampering sounded in this turbulent space.


    Tao Yanxi teleported to Hua Wuxin and asked in surprise, "Brother, have you recovered your memory?"

 v3 Chapter 1149： Left and right guardians of the saint (26)

    Hua Wuxin didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, he just raised his hand and slowly touched her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi stood there, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    "Peach baby, I will wait for you."


    always.


    When Hua Wuxin''s big hand covered Tao Yanxi''s eyes, some warm liquid splashed on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    That is blood.


    Warm, bright red.


    The white ball of light flew out from Hua Wuxin''s body, almost instantly, it plunged into Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows, and then was picked up by Xiao Yao.


    Tao Yanxi stood there blankly, her body stiff.


    Zi Lei smashed down and came straight towards her.


    Almost instantly, Xiao Yao started the teleportation.


    Zi Lei split the body into ashes, and when the wind blew, nothing was left.


    The gloomy sky soon became clear.


    The inn was already in ruins, Bai Jiafei sat on the ground in a daze, unable to understand what happened just now.


    Bai Jiafei looked up at the sky, and in the battle just now, she could clearly feel a golden light shrouded her, so she could survive in peace.


    thanks.


    Bai Jiafei said in her heart.


    Except for Bai Jiafei, no one knows what happened here.


    Just many years later, this small inn has become a city.


    And the name of the city is "Tianxie City".


    Legend has it that if a sinful person came to the dead city on this day, he would be split into ashes by lightning.


    And people with good hearts who come to the dead city on this day will be happy for a lifetime.


    Legend has it that the lord of the city that died on this day was a legendary woman.


    This woman has several husbands, all of whom are fond of her.


    Legend has it that, many years ago, there was a great war in the dead city.


    However, when people ask, what exactly is that war? Who else is involved? What is the final result?


    No one could answer.


    Because no one knows.


    No one knows that the so-called war is a confrontation between gods and demons and the way of heaven.


    The final result was that the gods and demons gave up resistance for these many creatures and fled in a hurry.


    And the gods and demons who fled in a hurry are still continuing their stories.


    After Tao Yanxi was teleported away by Xiao Yao, she directly entered the next world.


    This is a barren, barren land.


    This place is known as the "desert".


    Tao Yanxi has too many questions.


    Whether it''s Gong Lingge''s desperate "Master", or Hua Wuxin''s doting "Peach Baby", there is too much information hidden.


    Tao Yanxi was walking on the desert, not knowing the direction, not knowing where it was in the distance, not knowing where it would go.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, have I hurt my brother before? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, her eyes a little sour.


    She thought for a long time that there was no Gong Lingge in her memory, but Gong Lingge called her master.


    The breath of those who hurt her brother was surging in her, which had to make her suspect something.


    Xiao Yao did not answer her words.


    Silence, long silence.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hot sun in the distance, only to feel that the sun was burning her eyes a little, and even her heart began to hurt.


    She was still walking forward, and she didn''t know how long she had walked, but she seemed to hear someone talking faintly.


    "Come out, come out!"


    "The woman who conquered the desert, came out!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: This interface is a transitional interface, mainly to avenge my male protagonist. He really loves, loves, loves, loves, loves Yanxi, and Yanxi also loves, loves, loves, loves, loves, loves he. And a brief account of Yan Xi''s identity and the predicament she and the male protagonist faced (the way of heaven is not allowed, the gods and demons will die). Please continue to support the little cuties, the story behind is more exciting~

 v3 Chapter 1150： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (1)

    Tao Yanxi heard someone talking in a trance, she just walked to the place where someone was talking by instinct.


    As soon as she took two steps, she felt her body being supported.


    "Are you all right? How are you feeling?"


    "Don''t gather around, let her slow down!"


    Someone was talking, but Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t care what they were talking about.


    There was only one thought in her mind now.


    "water¡­¡­"


    A weak and hoarse voice came out of Tao Yan''s mouth.


    The next moment, she only felt a sinking consciousness and fainted.


    There was a lot of chaos at the scene. Since Tao Yanxi announced that he was going to conquer the desert two months ago, some media have been watching here.


    If you can see Tao Yanxi coming out, that would be another big news.


    If it doesn''t come out, it''s also news.


    Tao Yanxi is a public figure after all, no matter what, it''s still news, it''s just good or bad.


    That''s why there are so many people guarding here, and among them, Tao Yanxi''s friends are naturally included, no, it should be said that they are friends of the original body.


    After the media saw Tao Yanxi came out, they sent the press release in their hands directly to the headquarters.


    Today''s news has fallen again.


    The medical staff also stood by early.


    After Tao Yanxi fainted, medical staff immediately performed a series of first aid.


    Tao Yanxi was also quickly sent to the nearest city C.


    Two days later, Tao Yanxi woke up.


    She looked at the white ceiling and smelled the familiar smell of disinfectant in the air, and she knew that this time, she was in the hospital again.


    Tao Yanxi still had a hanging bottle hanging in her hand. She narrowed her eyes and judged that it was glucose.


    Tao Yanxi directly pulled out the hanging needle and sat up by herself.


    She felt that her body was very good, very good, it couldn''t be better.


    It''s just that she''s a little hungry and thirsty now, and a hanging bottle or something doesn''t work at all.


    There was no one in the ward, Tao Yanxi simply put on her shoes and went out.


    She wanted to go to the hospital cafeteria to see if there was anything to eat. She felt that she could eat a cow now.


    But she had never been to this hospital, nor had she seen a few doctors or nurses. The whole hospital looked a little deserted, and she didn''t even have a chance to ask someone.


    Tao Yanxi searched around and couldn''t find the cafeteria. She touched her stomach and sighed silently.


    So hungry, why so hungry!


    At this time, there was a strong smell of chicken in the air, and Tao Yanxi could even imagine how soft and glutinous the chicken was stewed, and it almost melted into his mouth.


    That soup full of chicken essence, just take a sip, it seems to be able to ascend to immortality.


    Tao Yanxi cocked her nose and walked in the direction of Chicken Fragrance.


    She is so hungry, she really wants to drink that chicken soup, even a sip, even a sip is good!


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi came to the door of a ward.


    The door was wide open, and Tao Yanxi glanced inside secretly.


    There was only one man in the ward. That man was sitting on the bed, with a thin body. He looked weak, as if the wind would blow, and he would collapse.


    On the cabinet next to the hospital bed, there is a heat preservation bucket, and the chicken aroma comes from there.


    Tao Yanxi cocked her nose and swallowed her saliva. It was so fragrant and fragrant.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    The man turned his head slowly when he heard the voice.

 v3 Chapter 1151： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (2)

    The man''s face was very pale, his eyes were sunken, and his lips were pale.


    Those dark eyes seemed to be sucking Tao Yanxi into her whole body.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, she was really hungry, she whispered, "This chicken soup smells good~"


    Chu Youshen glanced at the chicken soup placed on the cabinet and frowned slightly.


    He didn''t think the chicken soup smelled good. If it weren''t for the fact that the chicken soup was sent by his mother, he would have even thrown it out.


    He turned his head to look at the girl in hospital clothes with "Want to drink, want to drink" written all over his face, pursed his lips and said, "Do you want to drink?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, she not only wanted to drink, she really wanted to drink!


    "Can I drink? I''ll take a sip!"


    Chu Youshen couldn''t understand the girl''s desire for chicken soup.


    He has had anorexia since a long time ago.


    When he saw food, he wanted to vomit, but he refused to eat, so he could only survive by hanging glucose.


    He doesn''t understand human cravings for food, he even finds it strange.


    Food, to him, is like a waste.


    Chu Youshen pursed his chapped lips.


    "You drink."


    He didn''t want to drink anyway.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect this man to be so good, she came in rashly and asked for chicken soup, and he actually agreed!


    "thanks!"


    There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s face, and she walked to the bed impatiently.


    She picked up the thermos and took a sip.


    The warm and moist chicken soup entered her stomach along the esophagus, warming her body.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and starlight flashed in his eyes, making that delicate but somewhat pale face come alive.


    Tao Yanxi was embarrassed to drink too much, so she just took a sip and put down the thermos.


    She smacked her lips, her face full of happiness.


    Ah, what kind of fairy chicken soup is this! It''s so delicious!


    Chu Youshen frowned when he looked at the strange girl who could drink a happy feeling of chicken soup.


    "Delicious?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded after hearing Chu Youshen''s question.


    "So good!"


    "Then finish your drink." Chu Youshen said.


    He doesn''t like to eat, but he doesn''t mind seeing the girl in front of him drinking chicken soup.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "En." Chu Youshen nodded slightly.


    "You are really a good person!" Tao Yanxi directly sent a good person card to Chu Youshen.


    Chu Youshen didn''t say anything, just watched Tao Yanxi drink the chicken soup from a thermal insulation bucket.


    At the end, she burped a full burp, which tasted like chicken soup.


    The smell of chicken soup spread to Chu Youshen''s nose, causing him to frown even deeper.


    It''s not that he hates the smell, but...


    In the past, when he smelled this kind of smell, he would feel a kind of discomfort in his stomach more or less.


    But now, the smell of chicken soup seemed to be mixed with a strange fragrance of peach blossoms, which instantly calmed the nausea that was about to churn out of his stomach.


    Chu Youshen''s eyes flashed slightly, and his expression was unpredictable.


    Tao Yanxi wiped her mouth, put down the insulation bucket, and sincerely thanked: "Thank you for the chicken soup, this chicken soup really saved my life."


    "Well." Chu Youshen''s expression was light, and he was not interested in Tao Yanxi''s thanks.


    "Then what, do you want something to eat?"

 v3 Chapter 1152： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (3)

    "I''ll go and find the cafeteria to buy you something to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Chu Youshen shook his head, "I don''t want to eat it."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Youshen had rejected her, so naturally she would not ask anything more cheeky.


    She drank a whole vat of chicken soup, and now she felt full of strength.


    "Then is there anything you need me to do? I can help you." Tao Yanxi said.


    She had nothing to do anyway, and she had to pay something when she drank other people''s chicken soup.


    When Chu Youshen heard this, the color of his eyes gradually darkened.


    "Come here a little bit." Chu Youshen said.


    Tao Yanxi thought that Chu Youshen was going to tell her something, so she walked over to him.


    "Bend down." Chu Youshen said again.


    Tao Yanxi bent down and looked straight at Chu Youshen.


    Her eyes seemed to carry the starlight, shining extremely.


    Chu Youshen leaned forward and shrugged his nose.


    That peach blossom fragrance really belonged to her.


    "What brand of shower gel do you use?" Chu Youshen asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi recalled the original body''s memory, the original body probably used Johnson & Johnson?


    "Johnson?" Tao Yanxi said uncertainly.


    Chu Youshen nodded. He picked up the mobile phone next to him, opened Taobao, and placed a box of Johnson & Johnson directly.


    Tao Yanxi watched Chu Youshen buy a box of Johnson & Johnson, she scratched her head, is everyone''s preferences so strange these days?


    "Okay, you can leave now." After Chu Youshen got the answer he wanted, he ordered the eviction.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and said with a smile, "Then I''ll leave first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned around and left. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned her head and said, "By the way, my name is Tao Yanxi~"


    Chu Youshen lowered his head, as if he hadn''t heard Tao Yanxi''s words.


    After Tao Yanxi left, he searched the word "Tao Yanxi" on Thousand Degrees.


    The hospital''s internet speed is very fast, but in an instant, information about "Tao Yan Xi" jumped out.


    Tao Yanxi, 25 years old, is an extreme athlete. She has appeared in all kinds of extreme sports. She has won many international extreme sports awards, including the champion of the International Rock Climbing Competition, the first place in Huaguo Figure Skateboarding, and the International Extreme Skating Champion, etc. .


    Two months ago, Tao Yanxi made a bold promise to become a woman who conquered the desert and walk across the Taklima Desert.


    Two days ago, Tao Yanxi came out of the desert and became the first woman to conquer the Takarama Desert.


    There is a lot of information about Tao Yanxi, most of which are news about what kind of awards she has won.


    After Chu Youshen read it, he only had one feeling.


    This is a woman who loves life and loves challenges.


    And such a woman, and he are people of two worlds.


    Chu Youshen put down the phone, he looked at the hanging needle on his left hand, his eyes lowered.


    When will these days end?


    Chu Youshen looked up and looked out the window, the sun was shining on the big tree outside the window, casting a shadow.


    The big tree blocked the sunlight that should belong to him, so he could only live in its shadow.


    Chu Youshen suddenly felt annoyance in his heart, he turned his head to look at the heat preservation bucket with a little soup base left, and pursed his lips.


    Try it, he told himself.


    Chu Youshen picked up the heat preservation bucket and took a sip of chicken soup.

 v3 Chapter 1153： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (4)

    Almost at the moment when the chicken soup entered, a nausea filled my stomach.


    The heat preservation bucket in his hand was smashed to the ground by him, and he was lying beside the bed, retching.


    Sure enough, it still doesn''t work.


    Chu Youshen closed his eyes and thought.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi returned to his ward after drinking.


    As a result, as soon as she walked to the door of her ward, she was pulled by a man.


    "My little aunt, where have you gone? You scared me to death!"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and reviewed the memory of the original body.


    The man in front of him is probably an existence similar to a broker?


    "I was just hungry and went out to find something to eat."


    Tao Yanxi said as she broke free from the man''s hand and walked into the ward.


    Ada followed Tao Yanxi into the ward.


    "Call me when you say you''re hungry!"


    Tao Yanxi''s body froze, "Oh, she has been in the previous world for so long that she has forgotten that there is a telephone in modern society.


    "I''m so hungry, I forgot." Tao Yanxi said solemnly.


    Ada:  ¡­


    "I found that you went for a walk in the desert, and your self-deprecating kung fu has grown."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and looked at Ada innocently.


    "Okay, okay, don''t tell you this, I have two good news to tell you!"


    Ada was surprised.


    "What?" Tao Yanxi lay down on the bed again. The bed was still comfortable, but the bed was a little hard.


    "There are two international sports brand endorsers looking for you! Offer five million!"


    As Ada spoke, the smile on his face couldn''t stop.


    "You successfully walked out of the desert this time, but you earned enough attention."


    "Many people have written your story into a soft article, saying that you are the inspirational target of the new generation!"


    "Hey hey, these two endorsements, we will have the money to go to the younger brother!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, aren''t you a man? What are you doing, little brother!


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi''s expression was light, "Then when are you going to shoot the endorsement short film?"


    "We have to finalize the agreement first!" Ada said, "After finalizing the agreement, it depends on your physical condition. You can do it here, just make an appointment with them."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "When will the contract be signed?"


    Ada was stunned for a moment, and looked Tao Yanxi up and down.


    "I said why are you in such a hurry now?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "Didn''t you say that? If you have money, you can go to the little brother."


    "Cough, I just said it casually." Ada said with a smile.


    "I have no problem with my body. It''s better to finalize it quickly while I''m still hot."


    "The public is the easiest to forget things. If we don''t finalize it, I think I will be cold, and 10 million may fly."


    When Ada heard it, it made sense!


    "Wait, I''ll contact the other party right away!"


    After Ada finished speaking, he ran out and called.


    Tao Yan saw that Ada had gone out, and only then did she understand the background of the story that Xiao Yao had just passed on to her.


    She came to this world a bit late, and the story line that originally belonged to the male and female protagonists has ended.


    As the villain BOSS''s own brother, he is lying in this hospital, living a life that is worse than death.


    Coincidentally, the villain BOSS in this world is the man she just drank from other people''s chicken soup - Chu Youshen.


    Tao Yanxi thought to herself, she and her brother still have a lot of fate, otherwise why would she only drink his chicken soup?

 v3 Chapter 1154： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (5)

    Chu Youshen has a serious anorexia, and the heroine of this world used this to defeat Chu Youshen.


    When Chu Youshen and the hostess'' company were competing for a large-scale foreign project, the hostess bought Chu Youshen''s assistant and let him smell the greasy food.


    Originally, Chu Youshen ate lightly on weekdays, and ate very little.


    During the final meeting that day, Chu Youshen did not eat, and he smelled a very greasy smell before the meeting, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    This also caused him to be out of shape when covering up his company''s plans.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that at the critical moment of the meeting, Chu Youshen vomited in front of the entire conference room.


    The final result, of course, is that the heroine won the large-scale project and turned to go abroad to do the project.


    Chu Youshen spent half a year preparing for the project, but in the end he failed because of his own health.


    This hit him hard, and he also developed a disgust for himself, and began to reject eating and food.


    Fortunately, although the project was lost, the Chu family was everyone after all, and it did not have any impact on the company. It was just that the company''s business could not develop abroad for the time being.


    But Chu Youshen aggravated the anorexia because of this strong feeling of anorexia, and in the end he could only maintain the basic functions of the body by hanging glucose.


    Chu Youshen has been in this hospital for half a year.


    In the past six months, his physical condition has been getting worse and worse, and he seems to be too thin to be human.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the Chu Youshen she saw just now, and couldn''t help but feel distressed in her heart.


    "Yanxi, we''re done talking, someone over there will come over to sign the contract in a while." Ada''s voice pulled back her thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi nodded absently, thinking about how to make Chu Youshen eat.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital.


    At the same time, she signed a contract with both parties, and agreed that she could go to shoot the next day.


    Now that Tao Yanxi''s enthusiasm is still being passed on, they naturally have to strike while the iron is hot.


    Such an inspirational character will soon be washed down by all kinds of gossip from celebrities.


    But fortunately, inspirational characters are very durable, and they can be used for any festivals. They are a long-term and available popularity.


    That''s what they saw over there, and that''s why they signed the contract so happily.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi cooperated with the brand company to shoot the short film.


    After that, nothing happened to her.


    You don''t need her for publicity or anything.


    That''s all a matter of the brand''s publicity department.


    Both are big companies, and the money came in quickly.


    Tao Yanxi fell silent as she looked at the eight-digit deposit in her bank card.


    Ada glanced at her and said happily, "How is it? Isn''t it cool to see so much money? Hey, hey, go to my little brother tonight?"


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Ada and nodded solemnly.


    "You''re right, it''s time for me to find my little brother."


    Ada smiled and looked a little wretched.


    "That''s right, you said that you are so old, you are still a good person, are you embarrassed?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''m really sorry, I decided to go and find my brother now!"


    Ada smiled, oops, Yan Xi was enlightened.


    Half an hour later, Ada looked at the familiar hospital door with a confused expression.


    How about looking for a little brother? !

 v3 Chapter 1155： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (6)

    Ada pinched himself, and after making sure that he was not dreaming, he asked tremblingly, "Come to the hospital, looking for little brother?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she patted Ada on the shoulder and said, "I have decided to live here for a while."


    Ada: ? ? ?


    "Have you seen this doctor?"


    Ada recalled that the doctors in this hospital are all uncle-level!


    This this¡­¡­


    "No." Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I''m interested in the patient here."


    Ada''s eyes darkened and he almost fainted.


    "real?"


    Ada asked in a trembling voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "How long do you think I can live here with my eight-digit savings?"


    This hospital is a relatively private hospital. If it weren''t for the original reputation, she might not be able to be sent in after fainting this time.


    Tao Yan has checked it out, and it costs 10,000 yuan to stay here a night!


    Who can resist this?


    No wonder there are so few patients here.


    "You''re not kidding?" Adaban asked again with a straight face.


    Tao Yanxi also nodded seriously, she really wasn''t joking!


    Ada:  ¡­


    "You and I¡­¡­"


    Ada really didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Ada could only sigh helplessly.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the hospital for you."


    "But I can tell you that next time I come to discharge you from the hospital, if you hadn''t hooked up with that little brother..."


    Ada gave Tao Yanxi a dangerous smile.


    Tao Yanxi patted Ada on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, my little brother will definitely bow down under my pomegranate skirt!"


    Ada rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to the woman who abandoned him for his little brother!


    Ada was really good to Tao Yanxi, and he quickly put her through the hospitalization procedure because she was under too much pressure and needed a certain amount of recuperation!


    That''s a really good reason.


    Tao Yanxi was successfully admitted to the hospital and was next door to Chu Youshen!


    This can make Tao Yanxi happy, the so-called "closest to the water, first to get the moon", hehehe~


    Ada still had things to do, so he left after finishing the formalities.


    Anyway, looking at Tao Yanxi''s lively appearance, nothing happened.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing a hospital uniform and inquired about the existence of the hospital cafeteria.


    The canteen is a bit small, but the decoration inside is very tall, and the food is not steamed buns, but exquisite Chinese and Western food.


    Just smelling that smell made Tao Yanxi greedy.


    Probably because there are fewer patients, so there are few medical staff in the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi had been wandering in for a long time, and only saw five or six nurses.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi was in good health, so naturally she didn''t need to lie on the hospital bed.


    She has a tablet in her left hand and a mobile phone in her right hand, and she is very uncomfortable watching dramas and Weibo.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for lunch.


    Tao Yanxi threw down her phone and was about to go to the cafeteria to eat and drink.


    But at this time, she smelled a strong aroma of spare ribs, the smell of stewed spare ribs with wax gourd!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, she threw down her phone and went to find her taste.


    It''s from the next room!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the open ward door, hesitated for a second, and then knocked decisively on the door.


    Chu Youshen heard the knock on the door and looked up at the door.


    It was the girl of that day.


    Today, the girl''s condition is very good, her face is flushed, as if she has encountered some happy event.

 v3 Chapter 1156： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (7)

    "Can I come in?" the girl said, her words full of energy.


    Chu Youshen lowered his eyes and uttered the word "um" from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi walked in happily.


    On the cabinet next to the ward, there is still a large thermal insulation bucket.


    The heat preservation barrel was open, and it was still steaming hot.


    The fragrance that Tao Yanxi smelled came from here.


    "Is this sent to you by your family?" Tao Yanxi pointed to the insulation bucket and said.


    Chu Youshen nodded.


    That''s what his mother cooked.


    "Then your family must love you very much."


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    A meal represents not only the ingredients and cooking skills, but more importantly, the mind.


    Although the food in the cafeteria was delicious, it was still inferior to this love-filled pork rib soup.


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen nodded.


    His parents really love him.


    It is he who is unsatisfactory.


    Thinking of something like that, Chu Youshen''s face darkened.


    "Do you mind if I sit down?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked a little mischievously.


    "You are free," Chu Youshen said.


    The girl was the first person who was willing to take the initiative to approach him besides his parents.


    Moreover, the smell on the girl''s body is very good.


    Although he was so far away from her, he could smell the faint fragrance of peach blossoms, which was not the smell of Johnson & Johnson shower gel, but the unique body fragrance of the girl.


    Body scent. This is the first time that Chu Youshen has such a concept.


    Chu Youshen pointed to a box of Johnson & Johnson shower gel that was abandoned in the corner of the ward and said, "Their smell is different from yours."


    Although the shower gel was fragrant, it couldn''t quell his nausea when he faced the surging food.


    But the taste of the girl, yes.


    Tao Yanxi followed Chu Youshen''s fingers and found the box of shower gel.


    She coughed lightly and said, "I use this brand of shower gel."


    "Ok, I know."


    Chu Youshen believed that the girl did not lie.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, his expression softened.


    "Do you also want to drink soup today?" Chu Youshen asked.


    Tao Yanxi was still thinking about how to speak, but who would have thought that Chu Youshen would take the initiative to mention it?


    She is not a pinch person, she said directly and generously: "Yes, this soup tastes so fragrant, I can smell it from far away."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her hands together, her expression a bit wretched.


    Chu Youshen didn''t feel that the soup was fragrant. Before the girl came, he just felt sick.


    It took a lot of self-control to not spit it out.


    But after the girl came, all the nausea seemed to calm down at once.


    "I don''t have rice, is soup enough?" Chu Youshen asked proactively.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a while, then stood up decisively.


    "wait for me a while!"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi ran away.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi left, the already calm nausea began to surge again.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips, glanced at the steaming pork ribs soup, and clenched his fists.


    She will be back.


    Chu Youshen thought so.


    Even for her, he couldn''t pour this soup.


    Chu Youshen closed his eyes and leaned on the bed, looking a little slack.


    Due to long-term malnutrition, he was almost skinny.


    His eyes were sunken, with a hint of blue and black, and there was no flesh on his cheeks.

 v3 Chapter 1157： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (8)

    In this way, he doesn''t look like a human, but like a zombie.


    But this is a peaceful world, and there are no zombies.


    It''s just that his appearance is really scary.


    Chu Youshen hadn''t looked in the mirror for a long time, otherwise, he probably wouldn''t let Tao Yanxi see who he is now.


    As time passed bit by bit, Chu Youshen actually didn''t have much concept of time. In countless days and nights, he lived like a day.


    But today, it''s a little different.


    Chu Youshen hopes that time will pass faster, so that she can come back faster.


    About ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi returned to the ward with a large bowl of rice.


    "I went to the cafeteria to make rice!"


    Tao Yanxi said happily.


    Northeastern rice with pork ribs soup, cool!


    Tao Yanxi sat down again, holding an oversized spoon in her hand.


    "Do you want to taste some rice?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen shook his head.


    His current stomach is not suitable for too hard rice.


    And he hasn''t eaten rice for a long time, so long that he will forget what rice tastes like.


    Chu Youshen sat up and leaned towards Tao Yanxi.


    The closer he got to her, the more he could smell her.


    A large bowl of rice stopped between them, and the fragrance of peach blossoms mixed with the mellow aroma of rice rushed into his nose.


    It smells good.


    Chu Youshen thought absentmindedly.


    Not only the smell of peach blossoms, but also the smell of rice.


    The aroma of the rice, although faint, he could still smell it.


    There was no disgust in his imagination, and there was even a thought in his heart that he wanted to taste it.


    How long has it been?


    How long has it been since the thought of trying a bite of a meal?


    Chu Youshen didn''t know that he could no longer count those long days.


    Tao Yanxi dug out a spoonful of rice and smiled.


    "This rice smells so good, I''ll eat it for you to see!"


    As soon as Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she snorted and swallowed a spoonful of rice into her mouth.


    The spoon was really big, and a spoonful of rice filled Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Her cheeks are bulging, and her eyes are smart and lively, like a mole that steals food.


    Chu Youshen licked his lips, but did not speak.


    "Um...good time..."


    Tao Yanxi said vaguely.


    Tao Yanxi''s biting speed is very fast, probably because this body has always been fast to eat, so she did not consciously speed up when she was eating.


    His bulging cheeks moved quickly, and he looked more like a gluttonous mole.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed the rice, then took his big spoon and looked at Chu Youshen with a longing expression.


    "I ate a mouthful of rice, can I have a mouthful of soup?"


    When Chu Youshen heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "You drink it." It was originally reserved for you.


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile, "Thank you~ Then I''ll be welcome!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he aimed at the heat preservation bucket and scooped a large spoon of soup.


    The spoon was huge, but with Tao Yanxi''s movements, some of it would inevitably leak out.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the little bit of soup that fell on the cabinet, and moved more cautiously.


    Although this pork rib soup smells rich, it is not greasy at all, on the contrary, it is fresh and elegant, with a strong taste of pork ribs.


    Probably because Chu Youshen couldn''t eat meat, there wasn''t even a single sparerib in the insulation bucket.

 v3 Chapter 1158： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (9)

    Tao Yanxi smacked her lips, feeling a little pity.


    The soup is so delicious, how delicious the ribs should be.


    "Do you want a bite?" Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Youshen and asked.


    Chu Youshen was silent for a second, then slowly shook his head.


    He didn''t want to show his embarrassment in front of the girl.


    Even if the girl''s breath calmed his surging nausea, he didn''t dare to gamble, he didn''t dare to gamble on whether that spoonful of soup would cause retching.


    He didn''t want to show his embarrassment in front of her, that was the only self-esteem he had left.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged sadly.


    "It tastes really good, it''s a pity you can''t drink it."


    Tao Yanxi said so.


    Chu Youshen smiled.


    "It''s not a pity."


    Watching you drink is also a kind of happiness. Chu Youshen thought so.


    "Then I drank it all?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Chu Youshen nodded.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Youshen agreed, and the corner of his mouth grinned.


    Such a big bucket of soup is all hers!


    Tao Yanxi took a mouthful of rice and a tablespoon of soup, and ate it like that.


    The rice mixed with the taste of soup, and the unique fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi entered Chu Youshen''s nose.


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi with a contented face, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    That''s actually pretty good, isn''t it?


    Tao Yanxi drank the soup cleanly, and the most important thing was that at the end of the drink, she found a small piece of pork ribs at the bottom of the bucket!


    The meat that melted in one sip slipped into her taste, and she could only grasp the little residual meat fragrance.


    Tao Yanxi searched again, but unfortunately couldn''t find it at all.


    Tao Yanxi smacked his mouth and muttered softly, "If only there was more meat."


    Chu Youshen''s eyes flashed slightly, and he silently took this point in his heart.


    After the delicious lunch, Tao Yanxi was a little sleepy.


    She really ate a little too much, and she was a little sleepy after this.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, and there were physiological tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Go back to sleep when you''re sleepy." Chu Youshen said thoughtfully.


    Tao Yanxi yawned again, and answered in a daze.


    "Okay, I''ll come to play with you when I wake up."


    Tao Yanxi got up, took her bowl and spoon out of the ward, and closed the door thoughtfully.


    There was still Tao Yanxi''s breath in the room, which was Chu Youshen''s calming medicine today.


    At about one o''clock, Mother Chu came to the ward.


    She came to get the thermal insulation bucket. Although she knew that her son could not drink soup, she insisted on it and never gave up.


    She just looked forward to it, looking forward to the day when her son could drink a sip of soup, even if it was only one sip.


    When Mother Chu came to the ward, she saw the empty heat preservation bucket, and her eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    The son really poured the soup again.


    Although she felt uncomfortable, she still asked with a smile, "How are you feeling today?"


    Chu Youshen''s mouth curled into a smile, "Very good."


    Mother Chu was stunned, she always felt that today''s son was a little different.


    Before she could think about it, she heard Chu Youshen say, "Can you add a little more meat to the soup at night?"


    Mother Chu looked at Chu Youshen in disbelief, her son actually said to add more meat!


    This¡­¡­


    Mother Chu didn''t have time to think about it, and quickly responded.


    "Good, good, good!"

 v3 Chapter 1159： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (10)

    Mother Chu''s eyes became more and more rosy.


    How long?


    How long has it been since your son told himself what he wanted to eat?


    Mother Chu''s voice choked, "Okay, I''ll give you more meat at night."


    "Um."


    Chu Youshen knew that Mother Chu had probably misunderstood something, but he did not explain much.


    If this could give Mother Chu some hope and make her happier, why would he bother to explain it?


    Mother Chu saw that Chu Youshen fell silent, and knew that he didn''t want to talk much.


    She was obviously accustomed to such Chu Youshen, Mother Chu rubbed her eyes and packed up the heat preservation bucket.


    "I''ll come back tonight to bring you soup."


    Mother Chu said, and left the ward with a thermal bucket.


    After Mother Chu left, the ward was completely quiet.


    Chu Youshen lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    The room was so quiet that he could hear his heartbeat.


    "thump" "thump" "thump"


    After an unknown amount of time, Chu Youshen slowly opened his eyes.


    He glanced at the time, it was only two o''clock, and he didn''t know whether she was awake or not.


    Will you come to see him after waking up?


    For the first time, Chu Youshen realized that time can be so annoying.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi was still sound asleep.


    The warm sunlight poured on her body, but she felt annoying, turned over, turned her back to the sunlight, and continued to sleep soundly.


    There is only one wall apart, but it seems like two worlds are separated.


    The big tree outside the window, dancing with the wind, became the only point of contact between the two worlds.


    I don''t know how long it took before Tao Yanxi woke up.


    When she looked at the time, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon!


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, suspecting that she was a pig, otherwise how could she sleep like this?


    Tao Yanxi was still thinking about going to find Chu Youshen to play, so she picked up her tablet and mobile phone and ran towards Chu Youshen.


    She faintly smelled the aroma of chicken soup, it must be Chu Youshen''s family who came to bring him food again!


    She played with him and took a sip of soup by the way, isn''t it too much?


    Tao Yanxi smiled and went to the cafeteria to buy two chubby steamed buns.


    When Tao Yanxi came back again, the taste of the chicken soup was even more obvious.


    The door of Chu Youshen''s ward was still wide open, Tao Yanxi knocked on the door symbolically and walked in.


    "It''s chicken soup tonight!"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone was a little excited.


    Chu Youshen nodded, "your nose is wise."


    "Of course~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "There is meat tonight, you can try it." Chu Youshen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, pulled up a chair and sat down.


    "I brought you a tablet, you can watch the show or something."


    Tao Yanxi said, and put the tablet in Chu Youshen''s arms.


    Chu Youshen was stunned for a moment, but still clicked on the tablet.


    There is no password on the tablet, and when he opens it, it is a clean interface.


    Chu Youshen lowered his eyes and tapped into a video app.


    He scrolled to the "Recently Watched" column and saw Tao Yanxi''s viewing record.


    "Do you like watching variety shows?" Chu Youshen raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi and asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, it feels very interesting."


    "Well." Chu Youshen lowered his head, opened a variety show, and let it sit.


    "Chicken soup is a bit hot, drink it slowly." Chu Youshen instructed.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, "I know~ Would you like to try it tonight?"

 v3 Chapter 1160： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (11)

    Chu Youshen hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.


    A trace of disappointment crossed Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "It''s a pity that I eat alone every time."


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips and lowered his eyes.


    "Sorry," he said.


    Tao Yanxi quickly waved his hand, "Oh, what are you saying sorry? It''s still mine, isn''t it?"


    "I occupied the food that originally belonged to you!"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want Chu Youshen to have any more negative emotions, and quickly explained.


    "If you don''t eat, I''ll fall."


    Chu Youshen lowered his head and could not see his emotions clearly, but there was an aura of loneliness on his body.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan picked up the heat preservation bucket and drank a big mouthful of chicken soup.


    The rich meat fragrance with a hint of fragrance just spread out in her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi was completely relaxed, and there was a hint of happiness in his expression.


    She let out a heartfelt admiration, "Delicious!"


    When Chu Youshen heard this unpretentious admiration, he couldn''t help but raise his head to look at Tao Yanxi.


    His body leaned towards Tao Yanxi''s side, and as he got closer, he could even smell the rich chicken fragrance in her mouth.


    It smells really good, but it doesn''t compare to the peach blossom fragrance on her body. Chu Youshen thought so.


    "There are actually two pieces of meat today!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Youshen in surprise, her big eyes filled with happiness.


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen nodded.


    He doesn''t like to talk, and when he talks, his breath is obviously weak.


    Thinking about it too, I haven''t eaten anything for so long, what''s more thin, how can I speak with such vigor as Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi held a steamed bun in his left hand and his oversized spoon in his right.


    One mouthful of steamed buns and one mouthful of soup, so happy and comfortable.


    Chu Youshen just watched Tao Yanxi eating.


    Just looking at it like that, he felt very satisfied.


    Even Chu Youshen didn''t notice that he swallowed twice in the process.


    That''s greedy.


    This is a kind of progress for him, but he just doesn''t know when he will be able to face his heart and pick up the bowls and chopsticks to eat again.


    Tao Yanxi quickly finished one steamed bun and started to eat the second one.


    The metabolism of this body is very good, and as soon as she slept, she felt very hungry.


    Two fist-sized steamed buns with a large bucket of soup, and two pieces of soft and glutinous chicken, but Tao Yanxi was able to eat it.


    After drinking the last sip of soup, Tao Yanxi let out a big burp.


    "Hiccup~"


    In Chu Youshen''s view, the movements that were not elegant at all had a hint of frankness and cuteness.


    There was a noisy variety show on the tablet, but he could only hear Tao Yanxi''s "hic".


    "Are you full?" Chu Youshen asked with a faint smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''ve eaten enough."


    "I feel like if I eat like this, I will become a fat man." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Who would have thought that when Chu Youshen heard this, his face changed immediately.


    He clenched his fists, his chest heaving up and down, as if to calm his emotions.


    A suppressed roar came from his mouth, causing Tao Yanxi to be stunned.


    "Are you OK?"


    Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    Chu Youshen did not answer her words, his body trembled, as if he was afraid of something.

 v3 Chapter 1161： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (12)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know which word stimulated Chu Youshen''s nerves and made him become like this.


    The only thing she can do now is to calm him down as much as possible.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and leaned towards Chu Youshen.


    She held Chu Youshen in her arms and stroked his hair gently.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    Tao Yanxi deliberately softened her voice, and her tone was even more distressed.


    Chu Youshen closed his eyes, and there were tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Being held in his arms by Tao Yanxi, his nose was full of her breath, and he slowly calmed down.


    After a long time, Chu Youshen said slowly, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his hair, "I''m sorry?"


    "It''s me who should say sorry."


    Chu Youshen slowly shook his head and broke free from Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    There was a pale smile on the corner of his mouth, and there was a hint of desolation in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Chu Youshen in a daze, her heart hurting more and more.


    "I am sorry."


    Chu Youshen murmured.


    It seems that this "sorry" is not a sincere sorry, but just a habitual one.


    "Don''t say sorry." Tao Yanxi said, "You are not wrong."


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi, the shadow of Tao Yanxi was reflected in those deep eyes.


    "You''re not wrong." Tao Yanxi emphasized again.


    When Chu Youshen heard this "You are not wrong", his eyes gradually turned red.


    If this "you''re not wrong" had appeared in his life earlier, wouldn''t his life have been very different?


    However, this "you are not wrong" appeared too late, too late.


    Chu Youshen''s lips were pale, and there was no other emotion on that dry face except sadness.


    Chu Youshen lowered his head and slowly loosened his clenched hands. At the same time, he murmured, "I''m sorry."


    Not sure what I''m sorry for, but "sorry" is always right.


    As long as he apologizes first, the other party will not be angry.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Youshen kept saying sorry, so he could only sit down and said condescendingly: "Okay, okay, I accept your sorry, so do you know where you are wrong?"


    Chu Youshen raised his head and looked at him blankly.


    No one told him what was wrong with him.


    He didn''t even know where he was going wrong.


    In those gloomy days, as if he was alive, it was wrong.


    "The fault is that you gave me delicious soup, but you didn''t bring me rice! So I had to go to the cafeteria every time."


    Tao Yanxi pouted, and tears began to form in her eyes.


    "Do you know how far the canteen is from here?"


    "A whole kilometer! Woohoo...you don''t know, my slender and beautiful legs almost broke."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s tone became even more aggrieved.


    She looked at Chu Youshen pitifully, "So can you bring me some rice tomorrow? Porridge is fine too! I don''t choose!"


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi, but did not react for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Youshen did not respond, and poked his arm.


    "You won''t be so stingy, will you? Don''t even give me a bowl of rice? Woohoo, you''re too cruel to let me drink such a delicious soup, but you can''t let me eat more fragrant rice!"


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi, who seemed to be about to cry, and his lips moved.


    "I am sorry."


    He said so.

 v3 Chapter 1162： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (13)

    "I''ll ask my mother to bring some rice tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, Chu Youshen couldn''t help but laugh.


    "My family''s rice is special, and it is more fragrant than the rice sold outside."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up immediately, "Hehehe! That''s great!"


    She rubbed her hands excitedly, "Then I''m looking forward to it!"


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen nodded, "I will definitely bring you fragrant rice tomorrow."


    After Chu Youshen said these few words, he felt a little breathless.


    He carefully adjusted his breathing, not wanting his messy breathing to affect Tao Yanxi.


    "Hey, you are so nice." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, looking at Chu Youshen.


    Chu Youshen didn''t answer this sentence, and he didn''t know if he was too tired to answer, or if he simply didn''t want to agree with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was six o''clock before she knew it.


    "What time do you usually go to bed at night?" she asked.


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy," Chu Youshen said.


    But in reality, he rarely gets really sleepy.


    Even when he lay down and closed his eyes, his cerebral cortex was still active.


    From a long, long time ago, he lost a sweet sleep power.


    But he didn''t want Tao Yanxi to worry, so he could only answer like that.


    "That''s it~"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while.


    "It just so happens that I''m not sleepy when I''m full. I''ll watch TV with you. If you''re sleepy, be sure to tell me~"


    Chu Youshen nodded.


    "Hey, let me tell you, I found a super nice variety show."


    Tao Yanxi said, and picked up the tablet placed on Chu Youshen''s lap.


    She clicked on a variety show called "Love Diary" and clicked to play.


    "This variety show is a game about observing other people''s love. I think it''s a bit interesting, hehe, let''s watch it together."


    Tao Yanxi put the tablet on the bed and adjusted the angle.


    She was sitting in a chair, her body completely leaning against the bedside.


    Seeing this, Chu Youshen leaned against the bed involuntarily.


    I want to be closer to her.


    Maybe even Chu Youshen didn''t realize that his desire for Tao Yanxi was far beyond his imagination.


    The two leaned together to watch the variety show, and occasionally Tao Yanxi would laugh out loud, adding a touch of vitality to the otherwise quiet ward.


    The lights overhead were so dazzling, the shadows of the big trees outside the window were projected on the wall, dancing with the wind, as if to beat the rhythm of Tao Yanxi''s laughter.


    Neither of them noticed, their heads got closer and closer.


    Chu Youshen greedily absorbed the warmth of Tao Yanxi''s body and the intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms, which would be his only consolation in this long night today.


    Tao Yanxi looked a little sleepy.


    She rubbed her eyes, looked at Chu Youshen with a hint of sleepiness, and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen replied in a low voice.


    "Okay, you can rest." Tao Yan said in a daze.


    She put away the tablet, and thoughtfully covered Chu Youshen with the quilt, and then walked out the door.


    When she walked to the door, she suddenly seemed to remember something, turned to look at Chu Youshen, and a big smile raised on the corner of her mouth.


    "Good night," she said.


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi who seemed to be shining, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "Good night," he heard himself say.


    Good night, sweet dreams.


    Chu Youshen thought so, and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    This time, he quickly fell asleep...

 v3 Chapter 1163： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (14)

    The next day, he didn''t wake up until the sun was hanging high and the warm but dazzling eyes poured on Chu Youshen.


    When Chu Youshen woke up, he was a little stunned.


    How long has it been since he had a good night''s sleep?


    He doesn''t remember anymore.


    Last night, he didn''t even have nightmares, he just fell asleep like that, and slept very sweetly.


    Chu Youshen sat up and turned to look out the window.


    The trees outside the window are lush with green leaves, and when the breeze blows, the leaves rustle.


    Chu Youshen slightly curved the corners of his mouth, in a very good mood.


    On the cabinet beside the hospital bed was the soup sent by Mother Chu.


    Mother Chu probably saw that Chu Youshen was sleeping soundly, so she did not wake him up.


    Chu Youshen saw that there was only one heat preservation bucket there, and remembered that Tao Yanxi said last night that she wanted to eat rice.


    Chu Youshen hesitated for a while, but still picked up the phone and dialed Mother Chu''s number.


    "Hello? Kun''er? What''s wrong?" Mother Chu''s anxious and worried voice came, she was afraid that something happened to Chu Youshen.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Chu Youshen first comforted Mother Chu.


    Mother Chu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Kun''er, why did you suddenly call?" Mother Chu asked with concern.


    You must know that since Chu Youshen was hospitalized, he never took the initiative to call them.


    "When you bring soup at noon, let''s bring some rice too."


    Chu Youshen''s voice was so soft that Mother Chu suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    "Kun''er, what did you say? I... I seem to have hallucinated just now."


    Mother Chu''s eyes were wet, it would be great if she didn''t have hallucinations.


    "Bring some rice at noon." Chu Youshen said again.


    Mother Chu was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise and disbelief, "Do you want to eat rice?"


    Chu Youshen didn''t answer Chu''s mother''s words. He lowered his eyes and continued: "A bowl of rice, and a little pumpkin porridge."


    Pumpkin porridge used to be one of Chu Youshen''s favorite porridges.


    After Chu Youshen finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He didn''t need to think about how surprised Mother Chu was, but he really didn''t want to listen to Mother Chu''s babbling joy.


    In the Chu family''s mansion, Mother Chu looked at the phone that had been hung up, not only did not feel lost, but was full of surprises.


    She hurriedly ran to the study and happily gave Father Chu, who was working, a big kiss.


    Father Chu hugged Mother Chu and asked dotingly, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Kun Er said he wanted to eat! Let me bring him some rice and pumpkin porridge at noon."


    Mother Chu said happily, her eyes were still red, and she looked like she had cried.


    Father Chu was startled, and the eyes of the man who was usually resolute and resolute suddenly turned red.


    "Good, good, good!"


    He said three good things in a row, enough to show his joy.


    He finally waited for this day, finally waited for this day!


    "I''m going to cook pumpkin porridge for Kun''er!" After Mother Chu finished speaking, she ran away in a hurry.


    Father Chu smiled helplessly and indulgently.


    He rubbed his sour eyes, and the smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop.


    Okay, okay, it''s fine if Kuner wants to eat!


    He and his wife are such a precious son!


    Kun''er is slowly getting better, so he has to work hard.


    Before Kun''er recovers, those old stubbornness must be resolved.


    A sharp light flashed in Father Chu''s eyes, and he straightened up to continue processing the documents.

 v3 Chapter 1164： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (15)

    In the hospital, Tao Yanxi woke up from hunger.


    When she woke up, she was still a little confused. How did she get back to her ward last night?


    Wasn''t she watching a variety show with Chu Youshen last night?


    "Cuckoo"


    The rumbling of her stomach pulled back her thoughts, and Tao Yanxi bent down, her face wrinkled.


    Ah so hungry.


    Thinking so, she could not help but smack her lips.


    I miss yesterday''s chicken so much, if only I could have a few more pieces.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and she inevitably thought of Chu Youshen.


    She glanced at the time, it was already half past eleven!


    Is she a pig! I slept for so long!


    No wonder so hungry.


    Tao Yanxi bent down and got out of bed.


    She doesn''t care, she''s going to eat!


    She has already smelled the aroma of pork ribs soup, she is going to Chu Youshen''s place to drink soup and eat rice!


    Tao Yanxi put on her shoes and walked next door.


    She reluctantly straightened up, and walked aggressively to Chu Youshen''s ward.


    I don''t know if Chu Youshen never closed the door of the ward. Anyway, every time Tao Yanxi came, the door of the ward was always open.


    When Chu Youshen heard the voice, he knew it was Tao Yanxi.


    He raised his head and looked towards the door, a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are here," he said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, rushed directly in front of Chu Youshen, pulled the chair and sat down.


    "What''s for lunch today? Is it pork ribs soup? Is there rice?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Youshen eagerly.


    Chu Youshen smiled even deeper. He pointed to the two large thermal insulation buckets next to him, and said softly, "You can take a look."


    Tao Yanxi swallowed and hurriedly opened the insulation bucket on the left.


    It was full of corn ribs soup, and Tao Yanxi could vaguely see the ribs sinking to the bottom.


    "Gudong"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back, and swallowed again.


    When Chu Youshen heard this, he laughed out loud.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, snorted softly, and for the moment did not care about Chu Youshen.


    She opened the heat preservation bucket on the right again, and the top was full of rice. The grains of rice were full and distinct, and it was delicious at a glance.


    She took down the top box and found some pumpkin porridge at the bottom.


    The pumpkin and the rice are integrated, just take a sip and it will melt in your mouth.


    Ah, it looks delicious!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were shining brighter and she could even hear her stomach screaming.


    There were cutlery beside the insulation bucket, Tao Yanxi was not polite, just picked up the spoon and scooped a mouthful of rice into her mouth.


    The rice had a hint of sweetness, and the more she refused, the sweeter it became. The sweetness filled her mouth so much that Tao Yanxi couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    "Your rice is delicious too!"


    Tao Yanxi said excitedly.


    "Well, not bad."


    There was always a smile on Chu Youshen''s face, with a hint of warmth.


    "You look good today."


    Tao Yanxi said while eating.


    "Well, I had a good night''s sleep yesterday." Chu Youshen said.


    "Oh?" Tao Yanxi smiled and asked with a hint of curiosity, "Did you dream of me?"


    Chu Youshen was startled and shook his head.


    "no."


    Tao Yanxi let out a disappointed "ah", "Then if you dream of me next time, you will definitely sleep better."


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen replied in a low voice.


    "Then do you want to try some pumpkin porridge today? It smells good."

 v3 Chapter 1165： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (16)

    Tao Yanxi said with a smile, as if it was just a suggestion to go with the flow.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips and nodded slowly under Tao Yanxi''s gaze.


    It''s good to have a taste.


    "I think it''s just a spoon, so you don''t dislike my spoon, right?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen shook his head.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan took a spoonful of pumpkin porridge.


    The spoon was huge, and Tao Yanxi only took half of it in the spoon.


    "I''ll try the temperature."


    Tao Yanxi said, and touched the pumpkin porridge with her lips.


    "Not hot."


    As she said this, she brought the spoon to Chu Youshen''s mouth.


    Chu Youshen kept staring at Tao Yanxi, and when he saw the spoon handed over, he slowly opened his mouth.


    The warm pumpkin porridge touched his lips, causing his body to immediately reject it, his stomach rumbling, as if something was about to spit out.


    But in the next instant, a peculiar fragrance of peach blossoms entered his nose, soothing him.


    All the reactions that were about to burst out were so quiet.


    Incredible, yet real.


    The pumpkin porridge melted in one sip, and he didn''t even have to chew it.


    Chu Youshen swallowed the pumpkin porridge, and the warm pumpkin porridge entered his stomach along the esophagus.


    Just a spoonful of pumpkin porridge was enough to warm his stomach.


    The stomach that hasn''t seen food for a long time seems to have seen some rare treasures, wriggling for a while, and can''t wait to absorb the nutrition of the pumpkin porridge.


    "It''s delicious." Chu Youshen said softly.


    "Yeah, I think it''s delicious too, is this what Auntie made?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen nodded, "Yes."


    "Auntie''s craftsmanship is really good, hehe, I want to learn from Auntie when I have time in the future~"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chu Youshen, "What do you think?"


    "Well, it''s good." Chu Youshen replied with a smile.


    "Do you want another spoonful?" Tao Yanxi asked, shaking the spoon in her hand.


    Chu Youshen shook his head, his right hand resting on his stomach, "Today, that''s it."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t force Chu Youshen, but seeing that he didn''t want to eat, she said, "Then I''ve finished eating it all?"


    "En." Chu Youshen nodded and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Under Chu Youshen''s gaze, Tao Yanxi quickly wiped out all the food.


    At the end, she did not forget to hiccup.


    "Hiccup~"


    "Are you full? Is this enough?" Chu Youshen asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Enough is enough."


    She suspected that if she continued to eat like this, she was afraid that within two months, she would become a fat man weighing 200 pounds.


    Imagining that scene, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help shivering.


    She doesn''t want to be a big fat man!


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Youshen asked worriedly when he saw Tao Yanxi''s expression was wrong.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s alright."


    There was a trace of loss on Chu Youshen''s face. It turned out that she also had her own little secret, and she would not tell herself anything.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips, and the corners of his lips that had been raised just now shrunk all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t bear Chu Youshen''s appearance the most.


    She patted the bed and said with a hint of distress: "Actually, I was thinking that my aunt''s cooking is so delicious, and I eat so much every meal. It won''t take two months, I''m sure..."


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi stopped.


    Chu Youshen stared at her without saying a word.


    A trace of sadness crossed Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "I''m definitely going to be a big fat man!"

 v3 Chapter 1166： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (17)

    As soon as these words came out, Chu Youshen''s body trembled involuntarily.


    A dim light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes quickly.


    Sure enough, yesterday Chu Youshen was so abnormal, it should be the word "fat man" that stimulated him.


    Tao Yanxi already had yesterday''s experience, she got up and hugged Chu Youshen, her voice became extremely soft.


    "It''s alright, it''s all over."


    Whatever happened in the past is in the past.


    Most importantly, the present and the future.


    Chu Youshen stretched out his right hand and tightly grasped Tao Yanxi''s hospital clothes.


    The words "big fat man" suddenly stimulated his nerves.


    The Chu family has always doted on him, and when he was young, he would give him whatever he wanted.


    When he was a child, he was very greedy and too lazy to move. Before he knew it, he grew into a little fat man.


    At that time, the meat on his stomach could be stacked in several layers.


    Because of Father Chu''s work, he transferred to another school.


    And the newly transferred class rejected him very much.


    Those boys would block him in the corner of the toilet, punch and kick him, and call him disgusting, calling him a disgusting fat man.


    At that time, he was only ten years old, the most sensitive age.


    At that time, the malice of the classmates came so inexplicably but so hurt.


    He hid in the toilet cubicle shivering, crying to the point of collapse.


    However, no one came to rescue him.


    Father Chu is busy with work, and Mother Chu is also busy working with Father Chu.


    The servants at home only do their own thing, no one cares about him, and no one comes to rescue him.


    In those countless days of being insulted, Chu Youshen would always think, if he lost weight, he would not suffer from this.


    However, he has a physique that is prone to fat, and his body is already in a state of development, so he eats a lot of food every day to meet the needs of his body.


    The harder those people scolded, the harder he ate.


    He was getting fatter and fatter, and he started to pant after walking two steps.


    Later, he dropped out.


    The doctor said he had to lose weight.


    But he couldn''t control himself, so he could only induce vomiting.


    After vomiting for a long time, I no longer want to eat.


    Because the smell when something in the stomach comes out of the throat is really unpleasant.


    Then it developed into anorexia, which continues to this day.


    Chu Youshen rested his head on Tao Yanxi''s stomach.


    Tao Yanxi''s lower abdomen is firm and firm, and there is no fat at all.


    He could feel the power in her.


    Tao Yanxi stroked his head with a gentle voice.


    "Although I eat a lot, I move a lot, so I definitely won''t become a fat man."


    Chu Youshen didn''t speak, but his trembling body gradually calmed down.


    However, his hand still firmly grasped Tao Yanxi''s gown and did not let go.


    "When you get better, let''s go skiing and surfing together, I''ll play these."


    "If you can''t, I can teach you, and I will definitely be a good teacher."


    Tao Yanxi and Chu Youshen thought about the future.


    Listening to Tao Yanxi''s imagination, Chu Youshen lowered his eyes.


    "I still have a lot of places I haven''t been to. We can go together in the future."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was full of imagination and longing for the future.


    Perhaps it was this longing that infected Chu Youshen, and he responded with a low "um".


    Although the voice was soft, it carried a firm power.


    Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, she stretched out her pinky finger.


    "Then let''s pull Gogo?"

 v3 Chapter 1167： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (18)

    Chu Youshen raised his hand, raised his little finger, and hooked up with Tao Yanxi''s little finger.


    "La Gogo, a hundred years, don''t change!"


    Tao Yanxi was quite naive but said very seriously.


    Chu Youshen also nodded earnestly, and repeated softly but firmly, "La Gogou, for a hundred years, it is not allowed to change."


    It was obviously childish words, but in the mouths of the two, it was like some kind of oath.


    The two looked at each other, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh at first.


    "Oh, we two are so naive~"


    Chu Youshen just looked at Tao Yanxi and smiled, but did not echo her words.


    For him, this is probably not childish, but a sincere oath.


    Seeing that Chu Youshen''s mood had stabilized, Tao Yanxi let go of him and sat down.


    She is also lazy now, never sitting when she can lie down, never standing when she can sit.


    Chu Youshen still has a hanging bottle hanging on his left hand, and the hanging bottle is glucose, which maintains the basic needs of his body.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to ask Chu Youshen if he was going to play games, but after glancing at his hand, he dismissed the idea.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take the initiative to speak, and Chu Youshen didn''t speak either.


    For him, even talking is an extra consumption now.


    Tao Yanxi also took into account that it was inconvenient for Chu Youshen to speak too much at one time, so he did not take the initiative to ask him anything.


    She took out the tablet and said excitedly, "Let''s watch the variety show."


    Saying that, she clicked on the variety show that she didn''t watch yesterday, and continued to watch it with Chu Youshen.


    Chu Youshen actually doesn''t like watching variety shows. In his opinion, these are all grandstanding things.


    But Tao Yanxi liked it, so he just watched with her.


    Time passed bit by bit, when Mother Chu came to the ward to take the insulation bucket away, she just walked into the ward and was surprised to find that there were other people in the ward.


    And still a girl.


    The girl smiled very happily, and Chu Youshen, who was sitting beside her, also had a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Chu Youshen, who had been dead before, also seemed to have more vitality.


    Mother Chu rubbed her sour eyes and quietly backed out.


    Although she didn''t know who that girl was, she was very happy to be able to accompany her son and make her son happy.


    As for the thermal insulation buckets, their Chu family did not lack two thermal insulation buckets.


    Seeing that scene, Mother Chu probably guessed who drank the most recent soup.


    Mother Chu didn''t expect too much, even if her son took a sip of the soup, she would be satisfied.


    After Mother Chu returned home, she communicated with Father Chu.


    After listening to Father Chu, he pondered for a long time, and finally said, "You can only make friends."


    That little girl might be the key to his son''s return to normal.


    Mother Chu agreed with Father Chu''s idea. Seeing that the little girl was very kind, she thought she had a kind heart.


    Maybe her previous cravings weren''t just cravings.


    Mother Chu decided to add two more pieces of meat at night, the meat must be eaten by the little girl anyway.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea that Mother Chu had already been here, and she was having fun watching a variety show.


    It was Chu Youshen, he knew that Mother Chu had come, but she left soon.


    Chu Youshen knew his parents and knew what Mother Chu was thinking.


    Chu Youshen''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, who was smiling stupidly, and his eyes couldn''t help but soften a little.


    Maybe, she will really be his salvation.

 v3 Chapter 1168： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (19)

    After watching the variety show all afternoon, Tao Yanxi didn''t feel sleepy, but felt full of energy.


    On the other hand, Chu Youshen looked a little wobbly.


    Tao Yanxi also took the initiative to ask if Chu Youshen needed a rest.


    Chu Youshen just shook his head. His body has always been weak, but when it comes to rest, it is not good to rest.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, but still asked Chu Youshen that if he felt any discomfort in his body, he must tell her.


    Otherwise, if something happened to him, she would definitely be worried to death.


    After Chu Youshen heard this, the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    He nodded slightly, agreeing.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Mother Chu walked in with two thermal insulation buckets.


    When she saw Mother Chu, Tao Yanxi stood up suddenly, and quickly said hello, "Hello, Auntie."


    She buckled the tablet upside down, determined not to let Mother Chu know that she dragged his son to watch the variety show all afternoon!


    Mother Chu''s expression was gentle, and she said with a smile: "Hello, I made duck soup for you today, and I even added two more pieces of meat."


    Having said that, Mother Chu''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi heard this, she knew that Mother Chu knew that she was eating food that originally belonged to Chu Youshen.


    She smiled a little embarrassedly and said, "Well... Auntie''s cooking is so delicious, I really couldn''t hold back."


    Mother Chu laughed, put down the heat preservation bucket, took Tao Yanxi''s hand, and said softly, "I''m very happy that you like the food I cook."


    Mother Chu''s hand was very warm, and when Tao Yanxi''s little hand was wrapped by her hand, she suddenly felt a sore nose.


    That''s what a mother''s love feels like.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and retracted her emotions.


    "Auntie did a very good job. Brother Chu and I both like it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Mother Chu was slightly taken aback when she heard this.


    She grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and asked eagerly, "He also likes Kun''er?"


    "Of course!" Tao Yanxi nodded firmly.


    "Brother Chu is still praising your craftsmanship at noon today," Tao Yanxi said.


    When Mother Chu heard this, she involuntarily looked at Chu Youshen.


    Chu Youshen received the expectant and frightened eyes of his mother, and nodded.


    As soon as Mother Chu saw Chu Youshen nodded, tears welled up.


    She wiped her tears and calmed down for a long time.


    "I made you laugh." Mother Chu said to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and smiled wisely.


    "Oh, I''m excited to see me patronizing, little girl, what''s your name?" Mother Chu asked.


    "Tao Yanxi." She replied.


    Mother Chu recited it over and over again, and kept the name in her heart.


    "Auntie can add me to Yanxi." Tao Yanxi said again.


    "Hey! Yanxi!" Mother Chu cried out happily.


    Tao Yanxi laughed twice.


    "Has Auntie eaten?"


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach, not to mention, she was really hungry.


    "I''ll go back to eat." Mother Chu said, and opened the thermos.


    "Hurry up and eat." Mother Chu said.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Let''s eat together."


    Mother Chu looked at Tao Yanxi, then at Chu Youshen, and finally nodded.


    Tao Yanxi and Mother Chu sat down.


    Today''s dinner is duck soup and rice, and some pumpkin porridge.


    The pumpkin porridge must have been prepared for Chu Youshen. As for the duck soup and rice, it must be hers!

 v3 Chapter 1169： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (20)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Mother Chu, who had a longing expression on her face, and when she rolled her eyes, she suddenly thought of something.


    She scooped a spoonful of pumpkin porridge and said to Chu Youshen, "Ah~open your mouth~"


    Chu Youshen opened his mouth obediently.


    Tao Yanxi blew the still hot pumpkin porridge, and after making sure it wasn''t too hot, did she feed it to Chu Youshen.


    The warm pumpkin porridge entered Chu Youshen''s mouth, almost without biting, it slid down the esophagus and entered the stomach.


    There was no nausea, his stomach just accepted the food that entered it so calmly.


    "It''s delicious." Chu Youshen said with a smile.


    Mother Chu watched this scene and tears fell again.


    It''s one thing to hear Tao Yanxi say it, and another thing to see it with his own eyes.


    Her Kun''er can finally eat, and she won''t gag anymore.


    Mother Chu couldn''t wait to share the news with her husband.


    She stood up and said with a hint of suppressed crying: "Yanxi, Kun''er, you eat, I will come back tomorrow to bring you food."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile.


    Mother Chu carried the two thermal insulation buckets that had been emptied at noon, wiped her tears and left.


    Tao Yanxi watched Mother Chu leave.


    It wasn''t until Mother Chu''s figure disappeared from her sight that she turned her head to look at Chu Youshen and said, "Auntie looks very happy."


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen replied in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, she was accustomed to Chu Youshen''s reaction.


    "Do you want another bite?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen thought for a while and nodded.


    Tao Yanxi gave Chu Youshen another bite.


    "One more bite?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Chu Youshen shook his head.


    Two bites are enough.


    He closed his eyes and carefully felt the warmth from his stomach.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Chu Youshen didn''t want to eat, so she started to eat.


    Anyway, everything she eats is delicious, and her body is great!


    After dinner, the two watched the variety show together for a while.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi went back to his ward to sleep.


    She also did over a hundred crunches before going to bed.


    Proper exercise will not make you gain weight!


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi was already sound asleep.


    In Chu Youshen''s ward, he took his mobile phone and read news about Tao Yanxi.


    He wanted to know why Tao Yanxi came to this hospital. She clearly looked healthy and her mental state was also very good.


    Chu Youshen was curious, so he wanted to know.


    When he saw that Tao Yanxi had walked out of the desert before being sent to the hospital, a touch of envy rose in his heart, but more importantly, he felt distressed.


    How lonely is it to walk alone in an unpredictable desert?


    Going through the desert, what you need is not only excellent physical fitness, but also excellent psychological quality.


    Tao Yanxi, both physically and mentally, is absolutely superior.


    And such a Tao Yanxi, how could he be worthy of it?


    Chu Youshen looked out the window, the tree shadows outside the window swayed, as if dancing.


    The cold moonlight poured down, trying to illuminate every corner of this event.


    But in some corners, it can''t be illuminated after all.


    For example, the human heart.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips, and a hint of determination flashed in his eyes.


    In order to be worthy of Tao Yanxi, he has to work hard to become better.


    Only by getting better can he be qualified to stand by her side.

 v3 Chapter 1170： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (21)

    After a period of time, the days became more and more calm and natural.


    Tao Yanxi feeds Chu Youshen pumpkin porridge every day.


    At first, Chu Youshen could only drink one or two sips, but when he got to the back, he could drink half a bowl.


    The doctor took a look at Chu Youshen''s physical condition and thought that he didn''t need to hang glucose every day, so he withdrew his hanging bottle.


    Mother Chu and Father Chu cried with joy on the spot after hearing the doctor''s advice.


    For them, this is probably the best news they have heard in recent years.


    Tao Yanxi accompanies Chu Youshen every day, accompanies him to eat when he eats, and accompanies him to watch variety shows when he is not eating, and occasionally tells him stories.


    Although those stories were very naive, Tao Yanxi was very excited to tell them, and Chu Youshen also listened to it with great interest.


    Chu Youshen''s body is getting better and better.


    Of course, this kind of good is still a long way from normal people.


    His body was still thin, with sunken eye sockets and no flesh on his cheeks.


    Tao Yanxi was used to such Chu Youshen, and didn''t find him ugly.


    But Chu Youshen hasn''t looked in the mirror for a long time.


    In his mind, the impression of himself is still that of the handsome and unparalleled him.


    Even though he didn''t care about his appearance, when he really saw what he looked like, he was greatly frightened.


    Since Chu Youshen had anorexia, he hadn''t looked in the mirror.


    There are no mirrors in the bathrooms and toilets in the hospital, which was also specially ordered by Mother Chu.


    But this day, when the nurse in the hospital came to take Chu Youshen''s temperature, she accidentally put a small mirror on the bedside table.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was taking a nap, so she didn''t know about it.


    After the nurse left, Chu Youshen saw the mirror next to him, and suddenly a thought of wanting to see what he looked like now arose in his heart.


    When he saw himself in the mirror, his expression became horrified.


    Is the zombie-like person in the mirror really him?


    The mirror slipped from Chu Youshen''s hand and fell on the quilt.


    Chu Youshen touched his face and could hardly believe what he looked like now.


    He looked down at his skinny arms and hands, and his heart was greatly impacted.


    It turned out that the distance between him and Tao Yanxi was still far, far away.


    Now he is no longer the handsome and unparalleled Chu Youshen.


    Now he is a scrawny and ugly patient.


    Chu Youshen stared at himself blankly, feeling extremely sad in his heart.


    He lifted the quilt, and the mirror on the quilt just slid to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yanxi, who was taking a nap, heard this sound, and woke up with a jolt.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little confused when she woke up. She subconsciously thought that something had happened to Chu Youshen.


    She didn''t have time to put on her shoes, so she ran barefoot to Chu Youshen''s room.


    The ward was full of mirror fragments, Tao Yanxi didn''t pay attention at first, and was stabbed by the fragments when she was barefoot.


    Blood came out all of a sudden, staining the floor red.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about the pain, so she ran to Chu Youshen''s side and hugged him all at once.


    Chu Youshen''s body trembled slightly, and the whole person looked a little broken.


    Tao Yanxi patted him on the back and comforted softly, "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    Don''t know what''s going on, but comforting you is the most important thing.

 v3 Chapter 1171： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (22)

    If Tao Yanxi was so comforted in the past, Chu Youshen should have calmed down gradually.


    But today is different.


    In Chu Youshen''s mind, there were thoughts that he was not worthy of Tao Yanxi.


    Now, he doesn''t even want to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Even if he glanced at her, he felt that it was a tarnish to her.


    His hands rested on Tao Yanxi''s stomach, then he gave up and pushed hard.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Chu Youshen to do this at all, she was pushed to the ground by him all of a sudden.


    The fragments of the mirror on the ground suddenly plunged into her palm, and some ripped through her clothes and plunged directly into her legs.


    The blood stained the mirror fragments and the originally white floor.


    Chu Youshen stared blankly at the smear of red, and a sense of guilt surged up.


    "sorry Sorry sorry."


    He murmured and repeated, not knowing what to do for a while.


    The pain stimulated Tao Yanxi, but she just stood up silently, endured the pain, and looked at Chu Youshen with concern.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Hearing this, Chu Youshen just shook his head frantically and said "I''m sorry".


    He wanted to get close to Tao Yanxi, and wanted to help her cover her wound so that the blood would not remain.


    But he is not eligible.


    He is not qualified.


    Tao Yanxi had several small pieces of glass stuck on his leg, and several pieces on the soles of his feet, and his hands were also scratched by the mirror fragments.


    Now she looks very embarrassed.


    But despite this, she still didn''t take care of herself first.


    "Calm down, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    She raised her right hand and touched Chu Youshen''s face.


    The blood on his hands was so stained on Chu Youshen''s face.


    Chu Youshen could smell the **** smell. Different from the **** smell he used to hate, Tao Yanxi''s blood seemed to have a sweet taste.


    The peach blossom fragrance that could calm his nausea was also stronger than before.


    She is his salvation.


    And he will only be her burden.


    At this moment, Chu Youshen deeply realized this.


    Chu Youshen suppressed the grief in his heart and said in a low voice, "I''ll call you a doctor."


    Chu Youshen pressed the emergency bell, and soon nurses and doctors came over.


    When they saw the scene in the room, they were also shocked.


    The doctor hurriedly asked Tao Yanxi to go to his ward, where he had to perform a series of examinations and bandages on her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the dignified doctor, and then looked at Chu Youshen, who lowered his head and wondered what he was thinking, and sighed helplessly.


    "Can I deal with it and come back?"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone was gentle.


    "What''s the matter, let''s solve it together."


    Chu Youshen didn''t make any answer, he didn''t even move.


    Tao Yanxi could only leave with the doctor first.


    The mirror fragments stuck in her body were really painful.


    After going to his ward, the doctor looked at Tao Yanxi with a sad face and said, "Tell me, you are also an adult, why are you so careless?"


    Although the doctor said so, he still carefully helped Tao Yanxi pick out the mirror fragments and disinfected them.


    The wound on Tao Yanxi''s body was not deep, but there were many small wounds and some mirror fragments.


    This is a little careless, it is very likely to cause inflammation.


    At that time, it will not be a simple disinfection.

 v3 Chapter 1172： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (23)

    This disinfection and dressing treatment, etc., will take three hours in an instant.


    After the doctor finished the treatment, he did not forget to instruct Tao Yanxi, "Be careful, don''t get wet for the time being, don''t be so reckless next time."


    Tao Yan thanked her and promised that there would be no next time.


    After the doctor listened to the guarantee, he left with satisfaction.


    The doctor told Tao Yanxi to take a good rest, but when the doctor left, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help getting out of bed.


    She had to check Chu Youshen''s state. She was very worried about Chu Youshen who was like that just now.


    Tao Yanxi came to Chu Youshen''s ward, and the door of the ward was tightly closed, as if Chu Youshen''s heart had been closed all the time, refusing to let anyone in.


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door, but got no answer.


    "Brother Chu, I''m in."


    As Tao Yanxi said that, she opened the door of the ward and walked in.


    The windows in the ward were tightly closed, and the curtains were drawn tightly, and only the faint sunlight came in.


    Chu Youshen buried himself in the quilt, not even showing a single strand of hair.


    Tao Yanxi walked over softly, and then sat down on the chair beside him.


    "Brother Chu, what''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked softly.


    Chu Youshen in the quilt heard Tao Yanxi''s body and moved his body, but did not lift the quilt.


    Tao Yan can''t seem to care about it, so she can only use her trump card.


    "Brother Chu, my hands hurt so much, and my feet hurt so much."


    "Wuwuwu, the doctor said that the mirror fragments got stuck in and couldn''t be taken out."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was full of pity, and people couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    When Chu Youshen heard this, he quickly lifted the quilt and asked worriedly, "What''s going on? Why can''t I take it out?"


    As soon as Chu Youshen finished speaking, he saw Tao Yanxi looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Chu Youshen wanted to bury himself in the quilt again.


    Fortunately, Tao Yan quickly grabbed her.


    "What''s the matter, let''s solve it together, it''s not good for you to be bored alone."


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips and said nothing.


    How could he tell her that he was so decadent because he didn''t think he was worthy of her?


    With that said, doesn''t he seem more cowardly?


    Chu Youshen was reluctant to admit that he was a coward.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Chu Youshen lowered his head and did not speak, and his voice could not help softening.


    "Nothing can''t be solved, is it?"


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips tightly and nodded slowly.


    He asked in a low voice, "Do you think I''m ugly?"


    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled when she heard this.


    She thought of the broken mirror fragments and immediately guessed something.


    So Chu Youshen was hit by his appearance?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It''s not ugly, it''s just that you are too thin."


    "Let''s eat well and gain weight, we will definitely be more handsome than Wu Yanzu!"


    Chu Youshen lowered his head, with a hint of panic in his voice.


    "I''m afraid you can''t wait for that day."


    He knows his physical condition, and it is impossible to return to the previous state in just a few months or a year.


    He was afraid, afraid that she would leave him.


    "The rest of my life is still long, and I will always wait for you."


    Tao Yanxi took Chu Youshen''s hand and lowered her head to kiss the back of his hand.


    "We agreed to go skiing together, have you forgotten?"


    Of course Chu Youshen did not forget, he remembered it very clearly.


    Even in his dreams, he would dream of those beautiful pictures.

 v3 Chapter 1173： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (22)

    Chu Youshen stared at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi looked so gentle, and the smile on his face was like the scorching sun, shining straight into his heart.


    He seemed to be so warmed up.


    Before the change, it was hard for Chu Youshen to believe that one person would become the most special existence in another person''s life.


    But now, he believed it.


    Tao Yanxi is the most special existence in his life.


    He couldn''t escape, and he didn''t want to.


    Chu Youshen''s mouth twitched into a smile.


    "I will work hard."


    Work hard to eat well, work hard to gain weight, work hard to be worthy of you.


    His life is still very long, and he will grab her little by little, so that she can no longer be separated from him.


    Chu Youshen held Tao Yanxi''s hand, and a hint of determination flashed in his eyes.


    Chu Youshen''s hand was a little cold, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help raising his other hand to cover the back of his hand.


    "Let''s work hard together." Tao Yanxi replied.


    Chu Youshen raised his head and met Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Both of them saw each other''s appearance in each other''s eyes.


    Chu Youshen suddenly felt that this was actually quite good.


    With her by her side, everything is fine.


    Chu Youshen slowly calmed down, no longer rejecting his skinny self, but more actively cooperating with the doctor for treatment.


    Of course, the doctor can only give some appropriate opinions, and the most important thing is to rely on Chu Youshen himself.


    Everything calmed down.


    Chu Youshen doesn''t seem to have any problems, he seems to be able to accept himself calmly.


    But Tao Yanxi knew, not yet.


    The wound in Chu Youshen''s heart has not healed.


    Chu Youshen occasionally looked out the window in a daze, with a hint of sadness in his expression.


    Tao Yanxi knew that in that sadness, there was a story she never knew.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t investigate Chu Youshen, she just accompanied him every day, like a friend and a lover.


    Chu Youshen''s appetite is getting better and better, and now he can drink a small bowl of pumpkin porridge, but no matter how much, he can''t eat it.


    Tao Yanxi''s appetite was as good as ever, and because she ate too well, she gained several pounds, so she could only do more exercise every night to maintain her figure.


    In a flash, another month has passed.


    Chu Youshen''s complexion was much better than before, and Tao Yanxi also appropriately wanted him to try some meat.


    At noon that day, when Tao Yanxi came to the ward with the thermal insulation bucket sent by Mother Chu, she saw Chu Youshen looking out the window with her mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and put the heat preservation bucket on the table.


    "It''s a nice weather today, isn''t it?"


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    The sun today is very warm, and she wondered if she should push Chu Youshen out to bask in the sun for a while.


    Chu Youshen didn''t answer Tao Yanxi''s words, he just turned around slowly and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    His eyes were a little red, as if he had cried.


    Tao Yanxi was startled and asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Youshen shook his head, obviously unwilling to tell Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was used to Chu Youshen''s attitude.


    As long as something happens to him, he will often choose to suffer silently.


    This probably has something to do with childhood experiences.


    Tao Yanxi sat down patiently, she took his hand and held it in the palm of her hand.


    "I''m here, always."


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi and did not speak.


    He didn''t know what to say because there was really nothing to say.

 v3 Chapter 1174： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (25)

    "If you want to tell me anytime, I''ll listen."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it, I will always be with you."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was gentle, and the eyes looking at Chu Youshen were full of tenderness.


    Chu Youshen didn''t speak, just handed the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the phone, and with a flick of a swipe, the screen lit up again.


    What is displayed on the screen is a post on a forum.


    The title of the post is: [What do you regret when you were young and frivolous? ¡¿


    There are a lot of replies below, most of them hurt that she (he).


    In most people''s hearts, they miss that pure first love.


    In such a post that is considered to be missing his ex, there is an alternative.


    The anonymous user who responded to the post wrote an apology letter in 10,000 words.


    Yes, the apology letter is not an apology to your first love, but an apology to your classmates.


    This letter of apology is an apology for the things he did back then.


    What blocked his classmates in the toilet, verbally insulted him or even punched and kicked him.


    What combined the whole class to isolate that classmate.


    Why put cockroaches and snakes on the desks of those classmates, or even throw his desk into the toilet.


    He has done all the things he could do when he was young.


    And the reason for doing this is just that he invited the classmate to eat in the cafeteria but was rejected.


    When I was young, I hated or even hated such a person. It was so simple, yet so full of malice.


    In this apology letter, the anonymous user reviewed all the wrong things he did in the past, and his words were full of guilt.


    He is a lot more mature now and has his own family, but the family is not so happy.


    In the apology letter, he also mentioned that if the mistakes made in the past can be made up, he will definitely try to make up for it.


    But this sentence combined with that "anonymous", this apology, doesn''t seem so distracting.


    After reading it, Tao Yanxi sighed deeply.


    "That bullied classmate is you, right?"


    Chu Youshen nodded with red eyes.


    He wanted to cry, he wanted to question him loudly, and he even wanted to skin the man and get cramps and burn his bones to ashes.


    But reason told him he couldn''t do it.


    He still has his parents, and Tao Yanxi, and he can''t destroy his hard-won happiness with his own hands.


    However, he is so unwilling, he is so unwilling!


    Why did he hurt him so much, but he was still able to live well.


    That man wrote so many words eloquently, revealing his ugliness in front of the public.


    People will sympathize with him and pity him for this.


    But does he need it?


    He does not need it.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips tightly, stubbornly and stubbornly refusing to speak.


    "Do you hate them?"


    Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen nodded.


    hatred? Why don''t you hate it?


    He can''t wait to let them live forever.


    But¡­¡­


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi, her voice choked up.


    "Do you hate that I hate them?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "You should hate them."


    "They hurt you, there''s no doubt about that."


    "We are not the Virgin, and we cannot forgive someone who has hurt us so generously."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and embraced Chu Youshen in his arms.


    "I hate them too."

 v3 Chapter 1175： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (26)

    "I hate them for turning a high-spirited you into hatred."


    "I hate myself for not showing up in your life sooner so I can help you fend off those hurts."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed Chu Youshen''s hair.


    "But what can hate change?"


    "It will only make us lose sight of the beauty in front of us, immersed in a world of hatred and excluding the whole world."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice became distant and long, making Chu Youshen''s eyes moist all of a sudden.


    Does he hate it?


    Of course he hates it.


    But he doesn''t want to let himself become a person who only has hatred.


    All this time, he has been avoiding these things.


    Escape is shameful, but the best solution.


    No one told him what to do, he was like a lost child, lingering, waiting for someone to rescue him.


    Now, he has waited.


    She told him that there was nothing wrong with hatred, but hatred would make him miss more good things.


    Those injuries had been done, leaving indelible wounds in his life.


    Those injuries, he may spend his entire life unable to heal.


    But what does it matter?


    He still has her, doesn''t he?


    The scarred heart can''t heal, so don''t.


    She recreated a heart for him, where there is her breath and beauty.


    The scarred heart was placed in a small corner by him, and it will never disappear, but there will never be a day when it will become active again.


    Chu Youshen grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hospital clothes, and tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes, soaking her clothes.


    Tao Yanxi felt the wetness of his clothes, but hugged him even harder.


    She is proving with her actions that she is by his side, always there.


    Chu Youshen cried silently, but did not suppress it.


    He rarely cried.


    When he was young, he could only cry in bed alone, but he was laughed at and said that it was something only cowardly people would do.


    Growing up, he had forgotten how to cry, and there was nothing to make him cry.


    He became invulnerable to all poisons, but he also closed himself and isolated the world.


    When tears fell from the corners of his eyes, it also represented that he had completed a preliminary reconciliation with the world.


    But it is only a preliminary settlement.


    He and she both have a long, long way to go.


    But it doesn''t matter, as Tao Yanxi said.


    The rest of his life is still long, he and she can grow up together.


    Chu Youshen cried and cried, and fell asleep like that.


    Chu Youshen''s eyes were a little swollen, and the face that looked a little terrifying at first was even more terrifying now.


    Those sunken cheeks matched with a pair of swollen eyes, no matter how you look at it, it feels weird.


    Tao Yanxi thoughtfully covered Chu Youshen with a quilt.


    The sunlight outside the window was just right, and the shadows of the trees projected on the walls of the ward were swaying, as if dancing with the wind.


    Tao Yanxi leaned down, bowed her head and kissed Chu Youshen''s swollen eyes.


    "Good afternoon," she said softly.


    Chu Youshen, who was sleeping, seemed to sense something, and a sweet smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When you wake up, it will be a better day.


    He and she both believed so.


    Tao Yanxi took Chu Youshen''s mobile phone and quietly left the ward.


    Once out of the ward, Tao Yanxi snorted coldly.


    The reason for persuading Chu Youshen is to want him to come out sooner.


    But she didn''t need to get out of the way.


    Dare to hurt his own brother, after so many years, he still dares to post this kind of post that seems to be an apology but is actually asking for a psychological comfort. Does she really think she is a decoration?

 v3 Chapter 1176： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (27)

    Tao Yanxi called Ada and asked him to send him a laptop.


    When Ada received the call, he was enjoying the hot spring.


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s order, he immediately put on his clothes and left.


    An hour later, Ada brought the laptop over.


    And then... then Tao Yanxi let him go.


    Ada muttered a few words and then left.


    He should go to the hot springs.


    Tao Yanxi was chattering incessantly every day, not knowing what he was doing.


    He can''t control Tao Yanxi now.


    After Tao Yanxi got the computer, she went back to her room.


    She opened the post just now and directly searched for the IP of the anonymous user.


    Although it is anonymous, it is only anonymity among ordinary netizens.


    For Tao Yanxi, who can walk in the world of online information, this anonymity is obviously not enough.


    Tao Yanxi quickly locked the IP of this anonymous user, and then retrieved all his information, locking his junior high school and class.


    Then Tao Yanxi investigated all the students in that class and their current situation.


    This project is a bit large, and it took some time to go around Tao Yan.


    By the time Tao Yanxi had finished her investigation, it was already night.


    It''s time for dinner.


    Tao Yanxi is not in a hurry, and those people won''t run away anyway.


    She first went to get the dinner sent by Mother Chu, and then came to Chu Youshen''s ward.


    In the ward, Chu Youshen was already awake.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi coming, he smiled at her, and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and put the heat preservation bucket on the table.


    "How do you feel after a good night''s sleep?" Tao Yanxi sat down and asked.


    Chu Youshen nodded slightly, looking much more relaxed.


    "It feels better," he said.


    Sure enough, after venting a bit, my mood suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Although he still can''t let go of it now, everything is getting better, isn''t it?


    "Auntie made Dongpo Pork today, you can have a bite~"


    Tao Yanxi said with a mischievous smile.


    "I''ll watch you eat him." Chu Youshen also said with a smile.


    There was a smile on their faces, as if nothing at noon had left a shadow in their hearts.


    "Then you can only watch me eat." Tao Yanxi smiled and opened the lid of the thermos.


    As soon as the lid was opened, the meaty aroma of Dongpo Pork oozes out.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, her aunt''s craftsmanship was really getting better and better.


    This Dongpo pork is really too fragrant.


    "You really don''t want to take a bite?" Tao Yanxi asked Chu Youshen with a glance.


    Chu Youshen shook his head, "I''ll be satisfied watching you eat."


    His current stomach really can''t eat such greasy food.


    Tao Yanxi actually knew this, but she couldn''t hold back her desire to make fun of Chu Youshen.


    My brother, of course, can only bully himself.


    Tao Yanxi took out the millet porridge that Chu Youshen wanted to eat.


    "Do you need me to feed you?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    "I''m not a child anymore, I can eat by myself." Chu Youshen said helplessly.


    Although he is ill, he can still come by himself for things like eating.


    Tao Yanxi handed the bowl to Chu Youshen and handed him a spoon.


    "Okay, you can eat it yourself." Tao Yanxi said helplessly and indulgently.

 v3 Chapter 1177： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (28)

    Chu Youshen picked up the bowl and ate slowly.


    His stomach is not very good, so he has to eat slowly.


    Compared with Chu Youshen''s chewing and swallowing, Tao Yanxi''s way of eating is much more unrestrained.


    Although there was a lot of fat meat, the Dongpo meat that didn''t look fat at all made Tao Yanxi''s face couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    After the two of them finished their meal quietly, Tao Yanxi simply cleaned up and put the insulation bucket aside.


    "Do you want to watch TV?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Chu Youshen shook his head, "I want to chat with you for a while,"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi was a little surprised by this answer.


    Chu Youshen didn''t like to talk to others about his heart so much, but now he took the initiative to say that he wanted to chat with her, which was a good opportunity to communicate with each other.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi responded.


    Tao Yanxi sat up straight and looked at Chu Youshen with great interest.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Chu Youshen tilted his head slightly, thought about it, and said, "Can you tell me about your life?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Actually, my life is very ordinary. I was born and raised like ordinary people."


    "I saw extreme sports on TV once, and I fell in love with it."


    "I was in high school at the time, and then I chose to drop out."


    "Fortunately, my parents were more supportive and I kept training myself."


    "It was a very hard process and there were often injuries during training."


    "In severe cases, there will be broken bones, and then you will lie in the hospital for more than a month."


    When Tao Yanxi said this, she always kept a smile on her face.


    "Have you thought about giving up?" Chu Youshen asked.


    "Of course, if you think about it, the other girls are enjoying shopping, but I have to do all kinds of training."


    "Girls, they always love beauty. In the dead of night, of course, I thought about giving up."


    "But then I persevered."


    It''s like I''ve been chasing you all the time, and sometimes I feel tired.


    But even so, she persevered.


    Chu Youshen looked at Tao Yanxi who was always smiling, and a certain part of his heart softened.


    "Why do you insist so much?" Chu Youshen asked.


    "Because of love." Because I love you, I persist.


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Chu Youshen nodded thoughtfully, with a hint of distress in his expression.


    He felt that he was too cowardly, and he couldn''t even compare with a girl.


    Since everything in the past has happened, it has also affected his life.


    But he can''t be defeated like this, he has to stand up and show everyone that he can.


    "Thank you." Chu Youshen said softly.


    "Thank you for what?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "I''m eating and drinking, it should be me thanking you."


    When Chu Youshen heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You should smile more, you look good when you smile." Tao Yanxi said.


    Chu Youshen nodded, "Yes."


    "Then are you interested in watching TV shows with me now?" Tao Yanxi asked, shaking the tablet.


    "Of course." Chu Youshen paused, "Don''t you want to know my story?"


    "Of course you want to, but if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Chu Youshen lowered his eyes and nodded.


    He felt that now was not a good time.


    And with Tao Yanxi''s intelligence, she probably guessed something, right?

 v3 Chapter 1178： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (29)

    "Let''s watch TV series." Chu Youshen said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, opened the TV series and watched it together with Chu Youshen.


    The days passed peacefully, and Chu Youshen''s condition was getting better and better.


    A month later, the doctor told Chu Youshen that he could basically be discharged from the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, you only need to pay attention to your diet and adjust your mentality.


    When Chu''s father and Chu''s mother heard the news, they were ecstatic.


    Mother Chu hurriedly went through the discharge procedures for Chu Youshen.


    When Mother Chu came to the ward, she saw that Chu Youshen was still lying on the hospital bed, without any intention of leaving the hospital.


    Mother Chu: ? ? ?


    "Kun''er, let''s go home." Mother Chu said.


    Chu Youshen pursed his lips, and suddenly clenched his hand on his lap.


    Tao Yanxi has not come today.


    Did you know he was leaving the hospital?


    "Mother, what about her?" Chu Youshen asked.


    Mother Chu was stunned at first, and then reacted that the "she" from her son''s mouth was referring to Tao Yanxi.


    "It should be in her ward, I didn''t see her." Mother Chu said.


    "Oh." Chu Youshen responded, "Mother, I want to find her first."


    Mother Chu showed a clear smile, it seemed that her son was in love with a little girl.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, then I''ll wait for you in the car."


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen nodded.


    Mother Chu then left the ward.


    And Chu Youshen put on the casual clothes that his mother brought him, took a deep breath, and left the ward.


    Chu Youshen knew where Tao Yanxi''s ward was, so he went directly to the next door.


    The door of the ward was open, Chu Youshen knocked on the door and walked in.


    However, the ward was empty.


    The quilts were neatly folded, and everything was placed in order.


    Chu Youshen walked over quickly and touched the sheets, it was cold.


    Apparently, the owner of the bed had apparently been gone for a long time.


    Chu Youshen''s face turned pale, Tao Yanxi left?


    Chu Youshen quickly left the ward and asked the nurse, but got no useful information.


    Chu Youshen was a little flustered, and quickly found Tao Yanxi in the hospital.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was very angry.


    After she knew that Chu Youshen could be discharged from the hospital early this morning, she was going to go through the discharge procedures for herself.


    Who would have thought that the people in the hospital had to say that their family members must come over to go through the discharge procedures.


    She called Ada, but Ada was far abroad and couldn''t come back for a while.


    So, she got stuck in the discharge procedure.


    No matter what she said, the hospital just wouldn''t let her go through discharge procedures.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi could only go back.


    As soon as she reached the stairs, someone grabbed her arm, and then she was pushed against the wall, and a wall thump came successfully.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and recognized that the person Bidong her was Chu Youshen.


    "Where have you been?" Chu Youshen lowered his voice, the pressure brought about by his height really made Tao Yanxi a little cowardly.


    "I''m going to go through the discharge procedures." Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall, "Aren''t you going to be discharged? I want to be discharged with you."


    When Chu Youshen heard this, his heart relaxed.


    "Is that done?" he asked.


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi felt uncomfortable.


    "No, the hospital has to ask the family to do it, I can''t do it myself." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    "Ada has been abroad recently, and she couldn''t catch up for a while."

 v3 Chapter 1179： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (30)

    Chu Youshen pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Can I help you?"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi raised an eyebrow.


    "They said they wanted family members, who are you from me?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Chu Youshen''s body leaned towards Tao Yanxi, his head lowered slightly, and he approached and said, "Boyfriend."


    Not interrogative sentences, but declarative sentences.


    "Hehe~" Tao Yanxi laughed and put her arms around Chu Youshen''s neck.


    "I didn''t say yes," she said.


    "Then are you willing to be my girlfriend?" Chu Youshen moved closer to her.


    At this time, the two were separated by a distance of one centimeter, and they could hear each other''s heartbeats and feel each other''s breathing.


    "Yes~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Youshen''s lips were so imprinted on Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Chu Youshen''s kiss was very gentle, but it was very strategic.


    Tao Yanxi responded to Chu Youshen''s kiss.


    Their bodies were tightly pressed together, and even through their clothes, they could feel each other''s warmth.


    Chu Youshen''s breathing became heavier.


    A few minutes later, Chu Youshen slowly let go of Tao Yan''s foot.


    With one arm around Tao Yanxi''s waist, he said with a breath, "Can I go through the discharge procedures for you now?"


    "Of course~" Tao Yanxi also responded with a breath.


    Her lips were even brighter than before, and Chu Youshen could not wait for another deep kiss.


    "Go home with me, eh?" Chu Youshen asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Okay."


    Anyway, she is already familiar with Mother Chu, but Father Chu has never met.


    But to be able to marry such a gentle and virtuous woman as Mother Chu, Father Chu should also get along well, right?


    Chu Youshen took Tao Yanxi''s hand and went through the discharge procedures with her.


    With Chu Youshen here, the discharge procedures were quickly completed.


    When Tao Yanxi came, she didn''t have anything, she simply cleaned up and left the hospital with Chu Youshen.


    Mother Chu had been waiting in the car for a long time. When she saw Chu Youshen and Tao Yanxi coming over holding hands, a clear smile appeared on her face.


    It seems that today is a double happiness.


    She has to go back and discuss with her husband what to do with the wedding.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Mother Chu''s face deepened.


    "Hello, Auntie." Tao Yanxi got into the car and greeted Mother Chu first.


    Mother Chu responded with a smile.


    Mother Chu sat in the co-pilot seat, while Tao Yanxi and Chu Youshen sat in the back row.


    Mother Chu also knew that the young couple was sweet. She asked the driver to drive, and then picked up her mobile phone to share the good news with Father Chu.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, was playing with Chu Youshen''s big hand and chatting with him laughingly.


    Chu Youshen is not a talkative person, but when he is with Tao Yanxi, he always has something to say.


    Tao Yanxi said something, and he echoed it.


    The two chatted happily.


    After arriving at the Chu family villa, Tao Yanxi nervously pulled Chu Youshen''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Is your uncle easy to get along with?"


    "Well, father is very good, you don''t have to worry." Chu Youshen rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, and said indulgently.


    He is much more confident now than before, and his love for Tao Yanxi is even deeper.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, but still said, "You have to support me."


    Chu Youshen smiled, kissed her cheek, and replied "Okay".

 v3 Chapter 1180： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (31)

    Father Chu, who went out to greet his son and prospective daughter-in-law: For a while, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Father Chu could only use a cough to ease the embarrassment at this moment.


    "Cough cough..."


    Tao Yanxi blushed when she heard the cough.


    She hurriedly said to Father Chu, "Hello, uncle."


    Father Chu nodded solemnly.


    "Are you Tao Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said with a decent smile on his face, "Yes, uncle."


    Father Chu nodded again and again and said three "good" words in a row.


    Chu Youshen held Tao Yanxi''s hand, and said helplessly with a hint of distress: "Father, it''s cold outside, let''s go in and talk about it."


    Father Chu glared at Chu Youshen, who had forgotten his father after having a daughter-in-law.


    However, Father Chu still said with respect: "Let''s go, let''s go in and talk."


    Several people entered the hall on the first floor together, Chu Youshen kept holding Tao Yanxi''s hand, and did not let go.


    Mother Chu wanted to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand and make out with her, but when she saw her son holding Tao Yanxi tightly, she could only give up the idea.


    Father Chu seemed to be aware of Mother Chu''s thoughts. He coughed lightly and said directly to Chu Youshen, "Come to the study for me."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Yanxi, just have a good chat with your aunt, and I''ll come down with him in a while."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let go of Chu Youshen''s hand.


    Chu Youshen glanced at Tao Yanxi helplessly, leaned into her ear, and whispered, "I''ll be down in a while."


    Tao Yanxi responded twice, pushed Chu Youshen, and said in a low voice, "Go quickly, uncle should have business with you."


    Chu Youshen followed Father Chu to the study.


    Mother Chu also smiled and came to Tao Yanxi''s side, talking to her.


    In general, it is to introduce the situation in this villa, as well as the current affairs of the Chu family.


    Mother Chu recognized Tao Yanxi as her daughter-in-law, so she did not avoid anything.


    Tao Yanxi listened very seriously and had a general understanding of the current situation of the Chu family.


    I have to say that Father Chu is still very courageous.


    Since Chu Youshen fell ill, the company under the Chu family''s name has returned to Father Chu''s hands.


    In the past few years, the company has developed better and better in the hands of Father Chu, and even the old stubborn people under the company have been eliminated by him.


    Half an hour later, Chu Youshen went downstairs alone.


    He greeted Mother Chu.


    "Mother, I''ll take her to my room to see."


    Mother Chu nodded with a smile and let them go.


    Tao Yanxi followed Chu Youshen to his bedroom.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, Chu Youshen couldn''t help but put Tao Yanqi against the door and kissed.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi let out a light hum, never expecting Chu Youshen to come out like this.


    She put her hands on Chu Youshen''s chest, her fingers grabbed his clothes involuntarily.


    After kissing for a few minutes, Chu Youshen let go of Tao Yanxi.


    He panted slightly and said, "Welcome to my room."


    Tao Yanxi tapped Chu Youshen''s chest lightly and forcefully.


    "Why did you kiss all of a sudden? I wasn''t mentally prepared."


    Chu Youshen stared straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "Then you have to be mentally prepared in the future, I may kiss you anytime, anywhere."

 v3 Chapter 1181： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (32)

    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    She hooked Chu Youshen''s neck with both hands, and said with a smile, "You will become more and more good at talking now."


    "When I see you, I know it automatically."


    Chu Youshen lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    "Humph~"


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly.


    "Didn''t you show me your room? Hmm?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Chu Youshen nodded, took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Didn''t you already come in?"


    "Then you must not introduce me?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "Well, good." Chu Youshen dragged Tao Yanxi around the room.


    Chu Youshen''s room is very large. In addition to the necessary desks, chairs, beds, etc., this room is also isolated by a small study.


    Chu Youshen took Tao Yanxi to focus on his study.


    There are many books in the study, Chu Youshen used to deal with documents here.


    The room was covered with dust, and it could be seen that no one had come in and cleaned it.


    Chu Youshen has always disliked others entering his study, and the Chu family knew it, so no servants came in to clean it.


    Tao Yanxi saw that there was a layer of dust in the study, so she couldn''t help but start cleaning.


    Naturally, Chu Youshen cleaned up with Tao Yanxi.


    The two of them cleaned together, and he also felt that this was also a kind of happiness.


    After the two finished cleaning the room, they suddenly felt a little hungry.


    They went downstairs together, and the table was already filled with all kinds of delicious food.


    The housekeeper told Chu Youshen that Chu''s mother and Chu''s father had gone out to visit an old friend and should not be back tonight.


    Tao Yanxi and Chu Youshen both knew in their hearts that this should be the chance for Chu mother and Chu father to create a chance for them to be alone together.


    Such good intentions really made Tao Yanxi laugh and cry.


    After dinner, Chu Youshen and Tao Yanxi returned to the bedroom together, and the two lay on the sofa and played games.


    Chu Youshen has been recuperating very well recently. Although his body has not recovered to the previous level, it can be seen that he is in very good condition.


    Father Chu wanted to hand over the company to Chu Youshen to take care of it, but considering the recovery of his body, he still endured it for a while.


    This made it easier for Chu Youshen and Tao Yanxi to communicate well.


    The relationship between the two was also in an open state, so Tao Yanxi naturally slept with Chu Youshen.


    When the game ended at ten o''clock at night, Tao Yanxi urged Chu Youshen to sleep.


    Chu Youshen nodded, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and then lay down in the bed.


    There was a hint of longing in his eyes, and when he thought about going to bed with Tao Yanxi, he felt very good.


    It was already eleven o''clock when Tao Yanxi put her hair on the bed after taking a shower.


    "Go to sleep." Tao Yanxi said.


    Chu Youshen stretched out his arms and hugged Tao Yanxi in his arms, and responded with a low "um".


    He buried his head in Tao Yanxi''s neck and sniffed her breath greedily.


    The warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s collarbone, making her feel a little itchy.


    "Itchy~"


    Tao Yanxi pushed Chu Youshen''s shoulder.


    "Finally I can hold you to sleep."


    Chu Youshen said in a low voice, his voice full of joy.


    "You can hold me to sleep in the future." Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    "Yeah." Chu Youshen responded.

 v3 Chapter 1182： Anorexic brother, I am super delicious (33)

    Tao Yanxi was indeed a little sleepy, she rubbed her eyes and said with a hint of sleepiness, "Good night."


    Chu Youshen kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, "Good night."


    The two embraced each other and soon fell asleep.


    The embrace without any **** makes the hearts of the two closer.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi urged Chu Youshen to have breakfast again.


    Mother Chu and Father Chu have not returned yet. According to the housekeeper, it will take several days for them to visit their old friends.


    Tao Yanxi and Chu Youshen planned to go out for a stroll today and buy some suitable clothes for Chu Youshen.


    The clothes in the past were too big, and now Chu Youshen couldn''t support those clothes at all.


    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi and Chu Youshen went out together.


    The two went for a walk all morning, and at noon they went home for dinner. The things outside were really not suitable for Chu Youshen.


    Chu Youshen has always been very sticky, no matter where she goes, he will definitely follow.


    Tao Yanxi was very helpless about this, but she didn''t say much. Compared to not eating and ruining her body, sticking to her was actually a very small thing.


    Chu Youshen was actually very afraid that Tao Yanxi would suddenly leave him. After all, she was so good, but now he is so bad.


    This is also the reason why Chu Youshen has been clinging to her.


    After about a month or so, Father Chu had a talk with Chu Youshen, hoping that he could take over the company again.


    The old stubbornness in the company has been solved by him, and now the company is equivalent to a layer of blood, and it is just right for him to take over at this time.


    In fact, Chu Youshen doesn''t really want to take over the company. He feels very good now. He is very happy with Tao Yanxi every day.


    But if he doesn''t have his own job, staying with him all the time is like eating soft rice.


    So Chu Youshen became entangled.


    Tao Yanxi felt that something was wrong with Chu Youshen''s recent state, so he asked him what was wrong.


    Chu Youshen hesitated again and again, but told Tao Yanxi about his entanglement.


    After Tao Yanxi heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You don''t conflict with me when you go to work."


    "I can be your assistant."


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "I''ve also been in a state of unemployed recently."


    Chu Youshen''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help clapping his palms, yes, why didn''t he think of this possibility?


    "Yeah."


    Chu Youshen said happily.


    "Then you should be my assistant."


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "Then what salary are you going to give me? I don''t want the salary to be low."


    "I''ll give you my salary card." Chu Youshen said seriously, "In the future, you will manage the money, and I will be responsible for making money."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    She kissed Chu Youshen''s lips, "Why are you so cute?"


    "Then do you like it?"


    Chu Youshen asked.


    Tao Yanxi wrapped around Chu Youshen''s neck and said with a smile, "Of course I like it."


    "nice! You love it."


    After Chu Youshen finished speaking, he couldn''t help but lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Their lips were pressed together, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and carefully felt Chu Youshen''s kiss.


    Chu Youshen wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and put a sticker on her body.


    Even through the clothes, Chu Youshen could feel the temperature of Tao Yanxi''s body.

 v3 Chapter 1183： Refuse to support, start with me (1)

    That temperature was enough to melt his heart.


    Chu Youshen let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps, and said with a hint of desire in his voice, "I want you."


    A happy life has just begun.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi still became Chu Youshen''s assistant, and this was a lifetime.


    Many years later, with the departure of Chu Youshen, Tao Yanxi also left this world.


    Xiao Yao immediately teleported Tao Yanxi to the next plane.


    Before Tao Yanxi had woken up, she had already received the memory of her original body.


    The original is the president of an investment company, and his net worth has reached tens of billions.


    As a wealthy person, she has very few hobbies and basically nothing but work.


    But she has a white moonlight in her heart and is currently studying abroad.


    That Bai Yueguang has someone she likes in her heart, and she''s also her good sister.


    Yuan knew very well in his body and mind that Bai Yueguang would not like her.


    This also caused the love in her heart to have nowhere to express.


    Bai Yueguang has a twin brother who is currently in one of the three universities in China.


    When I saw him for the first time in my life, I started to take care of him.


    If you can''t get Bai Yueguang, then it''s not bad to get his twin brother.


    Even just looking at it, she was satisfied.


    It''s a pity that the twin brother didn''t agree to take care of the original body, and he kept avoiding her.


    The original body also failed to support him, but the original body never gave up, and even suppressed him everywhere, trying to make him submit in this way.


    Just yesterday, Yuan Shen used his power to let the teacher in his school fail him.


    But just today, the original body drank too much alcohol because of participating in the entertainment, which directly led to her death. It was at this time that Tao Yanxi possessed her.


    After receiving the original body''s memory, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    It was at this time that Xiao Yao also passed on the background of the story to her.


    Tao Yanxi made a simple rationale, and only then did she know that her brother was actually the one that the original body wanted to take care of.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi didn''t know why, but she wanted to laugh.


    A person who is so proud of his own brother will actually be taken care of one day, although it is not successful.


    And in her current capacity, if she wants to get close to her brother, she''ll have to use the excuse of taking care of her.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly became interested, if she really took care of her own brother, um... it seems to be quite exciting.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, a bit wretched.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    How this little master is getting more and more, um... It''s impossible to say.


    Tao Yanxi smelled of alcohol, she got up and went to take a bath.


    As soon as I got out of the shower, my phone rang.

 v3 Chapter 1184： Refuse to support, start with me (2)

    Tao Yanxi opened the phone and found that it was the phone number of her original body, Bai Yueguang Ling Keruo.


    "Hey?"


    Tao Yanxi answered the phone.


    "Yanxi." The voice over there was very gentle, the voice in the original body''s memory.


    Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, "Yeah."


    Ling Keruo felt that Tao Yanxi''s attitude was a bit strange today, but he didn''t say much.


    "Yanxi, can you lend me some money?" Ling Keruo said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "How much to borrow?"


    According to the original body''s memory, this Ling Keruo basically borrowed money once a month.


    Said to borrow money, but never paid it back.


    The original body is all willing, and I would rather like to lend her a little more money, and there is still a connection between them.


    This is probably the legendary "you and I have no chance, it''s all up to me to spend money".


    "One million, is that okay?" Ling Keruo said over the phone.


    Tao Yanxi wiped her hair, "What do you want 1 million for? Didn''t I just give you 500,000 last month?"


    Ling Keruo murmured twice, but did not say a reason.


    If the original body was changed, it must have been lent to him by now.


    But Tao Yanxi was different. She didn''t want to lend Ling Keruo money for nothing.


    Previously, the money was originally lent to Ling Keruo willingly, or in other words, she was willing to give it to him, and she would not ask him for the money.


    But if Ling Ke wants to ask her to borrow money, she has to ask what the money will be used for. After all, 1 million is not a small amount.


    Ling Keruo''s expenses abroad have always been given by the original body, which adds up to a small amount of 10 million.


    No matter how big the expenses are abroad, it will not spend 10 million in just one year.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was not as cheerful as before, Ling Keruo couldn''t help but ask, "Are you in a bad mood today?"


    "General." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh." Ling Keruo said, "Then you have a good rest, I''ll call later."


    After Ling Keruo finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and threw the phone aside, this Ling Keruo was not as simple as the original body remembered.


    Tao Yanxi dried her hair. Seeing that it was still early, she planned to find her brother.


    Tao Yanxi drove directly to Ling Xiaoyun''s school in a Ferrari.


    It is about ten o''clock in the evening, and the management in the university is relatively loose, especially in three universities like this, the management is even more relaxed.


    Tao Yanxi parked the Ferrari at the school gate, and many students came to watch.


    Although there are sometimes luxury cars near the school, this limited edition Ferrari is rare.


    Many students secretly speculated that this was the godfather who came to pick up his goddaughter again.


    Everyone knows this kind of thing.


    When Tao Yanxi opened the car door, she really heard gossip from many students.


    She didn''t mind those voices either, so she leaned against the car door, flipped through her phone, and found Ling Xiaoyun''s phone number.


    Tao Yanxi dialed his number directly, but was quickly dropped.


    Tao Yanxi was not discouraged and continued to call him.


    When it was broadcast for the third time, there finally answered her call.


    "Hey! Are you Ling Xiaoyun''s friend? He offended our boss. Now our boss wants a compensation of 100,000 yuan. You immediately bring the money to Yuele Bar."


    "If we don''t get there within 10 minutes, our boss will want him to have an arm."


    He hung up the phone soon after he finished speaking.

 v3 Chapter 1185： Refuse to support, start with me (3)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the hung up call, quickly put away her phone, and drove her Ferrari to Yuele Bar.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi arrived at Yuele Bar.


    As soon as she walked into the bar, she saw a group of shirtless men with tattoos.


    "Are you Ling Xiaoyun''s friend?" One of them asked directly in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was indifferent, and she responded with a "hmm".


    "Follow me." The brawny looked serious, feeling...well...like a good guy.


    Tao Yanxi followed the strong man into a box.


    In the box, a man in a black suit sat on the sofa.


    There is a deep scar on the man''s right face, and his eyes are also a bit sinister, looking a little terrifying.


    On the other sofa, sat a teenager wearing white short sleeves and jeans.


    The young man lowered his head, his body trembled slightly, as if he was very scared.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ling Xiaoyun, then withdrew his gaze.


    "Sir, I will pay you how much he owes you." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Li Dian''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if looking at her.


    "Are you his friend?"


    Li Dian''s eyes were full of doubts.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly and sat beside Ling Xiaoyun.


    "A little closer than a friend."


    Li Dian looked at Tao Yanxi, and then at Ling Xiaoyun, and suddenly understood something.


    He sneered and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Tao to like this one."


    "Yeah, he tastes good." Tao Yanxi still smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "He owes me 100,000." Li Dian played with the lighter in his hand, "Since he belongs to Mr. Tao, the 100,000 will be waived."


    "I know that Mr. Tao has never lost money." Li Dian said with a smile, "I recently opened a new company, and I want to find Mr. Tao to invest, how about it?"


    Tao Yanxi narrowed his eyes, this Li Dian had a good plan.


    The original body still has a certain position in the investment world. When Li Dian asked her to invest in him, he told the business community in disguise that his company was worth investing in.


    At that time, Li Dian''s start-up will be higher than other companies.


    "Mr. Li is smart." Tao Yanxi praised sincerely.


    100,000 yuan, in exchange for her investment, really made a lot of money.


    "It can''t compare to President Tao." Li Dian said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally.


    "Mr. Li wants to come and knows the rules of the business world. Investment is okay, but we still need to evaluate your company''s information." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Naturally." Li Dian nodded.


    What he wanted was just a word from Tao Yanxi.


    He still has confidence in his company.


    "In that case, it''s a pleasure to cooperate."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and stretched out his right hand.


    Li Dian also stood up, stretched out his right hand and shook Tao Yanxi.


    "Pleasant to work with."


    This time today, he really made a lot of money.


    Originally, with his current status, it was impossible to catch a character like Tao Yanxi.


    But who would have thought that a well-known investment boss would actually support a fool?


    This rich man''s hobby, he really doesn''t understand.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi and Li Dian exchanged contact information, and also agreed that a special team would come to Li Dian''s company for evaluation tomorrow.


    Li Dian agreed.


    Afterwards, Li Dian left with his own people, leaving the entire space to Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun.

 v3 Chapter 1186： Refuse to support, start with me (4)

    After Li Dian and the others left, Tao Yanxi sighed and sat down.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun raised his head and his body shrank.


    "I''m sorry." Ling Xiaoyun said in a low voice.


    "Don''t say sorry, tell me, why did you borrow him 100,000 yuan? Huh?" Tao Yanxi asked patiently.


    Speaking of which, although this Ling Xiaoyun is Ling Keruo''s twin brother, Ling Xiaoyun is obviously much stupider than his elder brother''s cleverness.


    And probably when Ling''s mother was pregnant with them, the nutrition didn''t keep up, and all the nutrition was absorbed by the elder brother, so Ling Xiaoyun was born weaker than ordinary children, and his reaction was slower than others.


    The original body actually doesn''t like Ling Xiaoyun like this, but who made Ling Xiaoyun grow a face like the white moonlight in her heart?


    When not talking, the two are still very similar.


    "My father asked me to borrow it." Ling Xiaoyun explained in a low voice.


    He was always like this, very quiet when he spoke.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, and said with a hint of displeasure, "Didn''t I tell you not to contact your father?"


    Father Ling is an old gambler. In order to repay the debt, Father Ling almost sold Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s body trembled, he hugged himself and didn''t speak.


    "Forget it." Tao Yanxi rubbed his brows, "Go home with me, okay?"


    Ling Xiaoyun raised his head to look at Tao Yanxi and slowly shook his head.


    "I''m not a brother."


    Although Ling Xiaoyun''s reaction was a little slower, he was not a fool.


    He knew very well that Tao Yanxi in front of him liked his brother.


    She has always used him as a stand-in for her brother.


    But he didn''t want to be his brother''s stand-in.


    He is a person, a complete person, not someone''s stand-in.


    That''s why he refused her support.


    Although he was slower to respond, he was always scolded when he went out for a part-time job, and he could only earn a few hundred yuan a month, but he was not a substitute for his brother, no.


    "I know." Tao Yanxi said softly, "You are Ling Xiaoyun."


    "Yeah." Ling Xiaoyun nodded.


    "So come home with me, eh?" Tao Yanxi asked patiently.


    Ling Xiaoyun still shook his head.


    He stood up and said in a low voice, "I will give you the money back."


    After he finished speaking, he went outside.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Ling Xiaoyun had been rejecting her, and could only follow behind him, preparing to send him home safely.


    Ling Xiaoyun walked very slowly, as if he had to think about how to take the next step with every step he took.


    Tao Yanxi just followed behind him, her eyes calm.


    The house Ling Xiaoyun lives in belongs to the suburbs, because the housing prices in the suburbs are very cheap, only 100 yuan a month, which is much better than the school''s 10,000 yuan a year for accommodation.


    There is no bus anymore, and he was reluctant to pay for a taxi, so he decided to walk back.


    It takes about two hours to walk back to the suburbs from the city.


    After walking for half an hour, Tao Yanxi''s feet started to hurt.


    Seeing that Ling Xiaoyun hadn''t stopped, she couldn''t help but quickly walked over to him and grabbed his arm.


    "You want to go back?" Tao Yanxi asked with a frown.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi was still following him, he was startled, and then nodded weakly.


    "I can walk back in more than an hour, and I can sleep for five hours when I go back. There will be a bus coming to the city at 6 o''clock tomorrow."

 v3 Chapter 1187： Refuse to support, start with me (5)

    Tao Yanxi frowned when she heard this.


    "Take a taxi back." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I..." Ling Xiaoyun shook his head, "I have no money."


    He managed to save 100 yuan, and it would cost him 100 to take a taxi back from here.


    He was reluctant.


    "I''ll pay." Tao Yanxi said directly.


    She doesn''t care about the money for a taxi.


    Ling Xiaoyun slowly shook his head, "I already owe you a lot of money."


    "That''s not too bad." Tao Yanxi said, and stopped a taxi directly.


    She pulled Ling Xiaoyun firmly into the car.


    Ling Xiaoyun has not been able to eat enough all the year round, and his body is pitifully thin.


    Although he struggled, he couldn''t resist Tao Yanxi.


    "Go to Fenggu Village." Tao Yanxi said to the driver of the rough truck, "Lock the door."


    The taxi driver replied "yes".


    Ling Xiaoyun was still struggling slightly, and he still wanted to get out of the car.


    "Don''t move, obediently." Tao Yanxi''s tone was stern.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t dare to move immediately.


    He also noticed that Tao Yanxi was a little angry.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Ling Xiaoyun''s hands with a bit of displeasure on her face.


    The car was going fast, and it was a bit late now, so there was no traffic jam at all.


    It took half an hour to reach Fenggu Village.


    Tao Yanxi paid twice the price to the driver, then grabbed Ling Xiaoyun''s arm and got out of the car.


    "Where do you live?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun pointed to the village.


    This village is sparsely populated, and there is garbage everywhere, and the ground is bumpy and uneven.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing high heels and walked a little hard.


    But around this, she didn''t let go of Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun led Tao Yanxi to the village.


    The houses in the village are all bungalows, which is normal in this worthless suburban area.


    Walking past the houses full of historical traces, the eyes are already empty.


    But Ling Xiaoyun was still moving forward.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, "Is there still a house in front?"


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded slowly, "Yes, I live there."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, took out her phone, and turned on the flashlight.


    It''s really dark around here.


    "Let''s go." Tao Yanxi said.


    She was determined to go to the place where Ling Xiaoyun lived.


    After the two walked for a few more minutes, they finally came to a house with only ten square meters.


    The house looked ramshackle, as if it was about to collapse when the wind blew.


    Next to the house is a garbage dump.


    "I''m here." Ling Xiaoyun said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression remained unchanged, "Open the door."


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t take the key either, because the door wasn''t locked at all.


    He pushed open the door, and there were no lights in the house.


    The only light in the room was probably the moonlight shining through the cracked eaves.


    Ling Xiaoyun picked up the match and lit the half-burned candle on the table.


    "I''m going home." Ling Xiaoyun said in a low voice.


    "I know." Tao Yanxi walked around the room.


    The room was so small, she just walked a few steps and walked around the room.


    "Have you always lived here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Well, the rent here is cheap, only one hundred a month."


    At the end, Ling Xiaoyun laughed.


    He is really happy that the rent here is so cheap.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she only felt a surge of anger welling up in her heart.


    This house is not as big as her toilet.

 v3 Chapter 1188： Refuse to support, start with me (6)

    "I''m going home." Ling Xiaoyun repeated in a low voice.


    "I know." Tao Yanxi sat down on the bed. The left leg rests on the right leg.


    Although the room was small, it was clean and at least comfortable to live in.


    "I''ll give you two choices, either you go back with me, or I''ll stay here tonight."


    Tao Yanxi looked straight at Ling Xiaoyun and said.


    The candlelight in the room flickered, imprinting Tao Yanxi''s sullen face.


    Ling Xiaoyun stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, and after a minute, he came to his senses.


    He said slowly: "Then I will sleep on the ground."


    "You''d rather sleep on the ground than go back with me?" Tao Yanxi asked with a frown.


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head, some hair that was too long to take care of covered his eyes, so that Tao Yanxi couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "I''m not a brother." Ling Xiaoyun whispered again.


    He is not a stand-in for his brother.


    So he doesn''t go back with her.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Dare to love this hurdle is not over, right?


    "I didn''t use you as his stand-in."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked into Ling Xiaoyun.


    She lifted his chin and made him look at her compulsively.


    "look into my eyes."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were imprinted with his appearance.


    "I know you are Ling Xiaoyun, and all I want is you."


    Ling Xiaoyun stared at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    It turned out that he looked like this in her eyes. He thought blankly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t know how to answer Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi had clearly said in front of him before that what she cared about was Ling Keruo, and the person she wanted was also Ling Keruo.


    But it''s only been a few days, how could she go back on it?


    Although Ling Xiaoyun''s reaction was slow, he was also thinking about why this happened in his own mind.


    After a while, Ling Xiaoyun said, "Don''t play with me. Although I''m a little slower, I''m still dignified."


    Speaking of this, Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t help shrugging his nose.


    He figured out that the reason why Tao Yanxi had such a change was that she wanted to coax him into the past, but if she waited for Ling Keruo to come back, she would abandon herself.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want to give up anymore.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly.


    "I didn''t play with you."


    She released her hand.


    "I''m serious, eh?"


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head and did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that this matter should not be rushed, after all, the original body left Ling Xiaoyun''s impression of liking Ling Keruo too deeply.


    "It''s late, go to bed." Tao Yanxi said, "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to stay, but considering that if she stayed, Ling Xiaoyun would probably fall asleep on the ground.


    She looked, and there were no spare quilts in the house.


    If this Ling Xiaoyun sleeps on the ground, he will definitely get sick tomorrow.


    "You have a good rest, good night."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she left with the light of the mobile phone flashlight.


    Ling Xiaoyun stood at the door, watching the light disappear into the darkness, and then get further and further away, until it disappears.


    When the cold wind hit, Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t help shivering.


    But he stubbornly said something in a low voice.


    "Good night."


    The wind blew the sound of "good night", and I don''t know whose ears it reached.


    Tao Yanxi, who was about to reach the entrance of the village, suddenly sneezed...

 v3 Chapter 1189： Refuse to support, start with me (7)

    Tao Yanxi rubbed her nose and couldn''t help muttering, "No one is thinking of me, right?"


    She called the driver and asked the driver to pick her up at Fenggu Village.


    The driver came quickly.


    Tao Yanxi got in the car and returned to his villa.


    She took a shower, briefly looked at tomorrow''s schedule, and went to bed.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up at seven o''clock.


    She has a meeting at nine o''clock, and she has to familiarize herself with the content of the meeting in advance.


    Tao Yanxi arrived at the company at eight o''clock, and then went to a meeting after handling some documents on a daily basis.


    The meeting lasted for two hours and was mainly focused on the work plan for this quarter.


    After the two-hour meeting, Tao Yanxi was really tired.


    She lay down on the sofa for a while, then got up to work again.


    Although the original body makes a lot of money, but this job is really busy.


    After a day''s work, Tao Yanxi stretched out.


    She remembered her promise last night and drove to Ling Xiaoyun''s school.


    Tao Yanxi called Ling Xiaoyun, but this time she was not hung up.


    "Where are you?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    "I..." Before Ling Xiaoyun finished speaking, he was interrupted by another voice.


    "Ling Xiaoyun, send this to the guests!" The voice over there reached Tao Yanxi''s ears directly through the mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, "Where are you?"


    The next moment, the phone was hung up.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at the phone that was hung up and tutted lightly.


    Ling Xiaoyun is quite courageous.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that when Yuan Shi was investigating Ling Xiaoyun before, he seemed to have mentioned that he was working part-time in a certain noodle restaurant?


    Tao Yanxi decided to visit that noodle shop.


    There is a snack street near the school. It is time to eat. There are many people in the snack street.


    And Ling Xiaoyun''s part-time noodle restaurant is when business is busy.


    Ling Xiaoyun reacted slower and was often scolded by the store manager.


    But the store manager was reluctant to fire him. If he fired him, he would not be able to find workers who only cost two hundred yuan a month.


    The slower the response, the slower it is, and the big deal is to scold and calm down.


    As long as he doesn''t cause trouble, he will be a dog for two hundred yuan.


    There were many people sitting in the noodle restaurant, most of them were college students who had just finished school.


    Some of them recognized Ling Xiaoyun and couldn''t help but point at him, occasionally saying a word or two of foul language.


    Ling Xiao Yunquan didn''t hear it, he couldn''t afford to offend those classmates.


    If those classmates complained about him, he would have to find a part-time job again.


    Ling Xiaoyun finally found a stable part-time job, and he didn''t want to give up this job.


    Although he was often scolded by the store manager, he did not lose money.


    Just scold him, he''s used to it anyway.


    This is what Tao Yanxi saw when he found the noodle restaurant.


    Some people pointed at Ling Xiaoyun with a contemptuous smile on their faces.


    On the other side of the cash register, there was a pot-bellied boss cursing at Ling Xiaoyun.


    And Ling Xiaoyun was holding two big bowls of noodles with his bare hands, and the noodle soup was very full. As he walked, some noodle soup was spilled on his hands.


    The back of Ling Xiaoyun''s hand suddenly turned red.


    But despite this, he didn''t let go of his hand, but put the noodles on the guest''s table despite the pain.


    Someone in the back kitchen urged Ling Xiaoyun to hurry in and serve the noodles, so as not to delay the time, affect the taste of the noodles, and delay the consumption of the guests.

 v3 Chapter 1190： Refuse to support, start with me (8)

    The noodle shop is small and the hygiene inside is messy.


    Many voices sounded in the noodle shop, mocking, cursing, and laughing.


    Ling Xiaoyun turned a deaf ear and walked to the kitchen silently.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a pull.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked over there subconsciously, and saw Tao Yanxi looking at him with a calm face.


    Ling Xiaoyun blinked and looked at Tao Yanxi blankly, but did not respond for a while.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ling Xiaoyun''s hot red hands, and couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    She glared at the boss who was still scolding, and dragged Ling Xiaoyun away directly.


    Tao Yanxi also ignored the angry voice of the boss behind him and the gossip of the students.


    The most important thing now is to give Ling Xiaoyun medicine.


    It was only when Ling Xiaoyun was pulled into the car that he came to his senses.


    He wanted to get out of the car, but Tao Yanxi locked the car door so tightly that he couldn''t open the car door at all.


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head, feeling a little sad.


    He will definitely have his salary deducted from the old capital, and if it is more serious, it is possible to be fired.


    "Be good, don''t move."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she quickly started the car.


    In just a few minutes, he arrived at a nearby hospital.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Ling Xiaoyun and asked the doctor to give him some scald medicine.


    After all this was done, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry about me next time, eh?"


    Tao Yanxi said softly.


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi had already expected Ling Xiaoyun''s reaction.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner."


    Tao Yanxi said, and took Ling Xiaoyun''s hand.


    Ling Xiaoyun stared blankly at the hands of the two of them, and a feeling of being cared for came to his mind.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand is very warm, just like her mother''s hand.


    Ling Xiaoyun had never seen his biological mother.


    In order to give birth to him and Ling Keruo, Ling''s mother died in childbirth.


    Ling Xiaoyun lost his mother as soon as he was born, and has never felt the warmth of his mother.


    But he thought that his mother''s hand should be as warm as Tao Yanxi''s.


    Ling Xiaoyun moved his fingers, the corners of his mouth raised a little, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    In order to take care of Ling Xiaoyun, Tao Yanxi led him to a Chinese restaurant famous for its food supplements.


    The original has invested in this hotel, so even though there are many people now, she also has her own private box.


    The two entered the box, and Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Ling Xiaoyun to order food.


    She ordered a bunch of dishes directly, and then asked the waiter to serve them as soon as possible.


    The waiter quickly backed out, and in the entire box, only Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun were left.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s words have always been very few, because he was slow to respond.


    Often when others are chatting, by the time he reacts, they have already moved on to the next topic.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, it obviously spoiled the atmosphere.


    Over time, he didn''t like talking anymore.


    "Follow me, what do you want, do you need to go to that small noodle shop to get angry?"


    Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun pursed his lips, and after a few seconds, he slowly said, "I''m not angry."


    If the boss didn''t deduct his salary, he was not angry.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, the boss had scolded him like that, and he said he wasn''t angry?


    Is this Ling Xiaoyun lack of heart?


    "I''ll say hello to the noodle shop owner, he won''t hire you again."


    Tao Yanxi directly blocked Ling Xiaoyun''s way.


    Ling Xiaoyun raised his head, his eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    "Why are you doing this?"

 v3 Chapter 1191： Refuse to support, start with me (9)

    Ling Xiaoyun just felt aggrieved, he obviously didn''t do anything, why did Tao Yanxi target him everywhere?


    Tao Yanxi sighed when she saw Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes turning red.


    "I just don''t want you to be so tired."


    "I''m not tired." Ling Xiaoyun said stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his eyebrows, "Okay, okay, you''re not tired."


    "Yeah." Ling Xiaoyun nodded.


    The atmosphere suddenly became dull.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, and Ling Xiaoyun naturally didn''t speak either.


    "Don''t go to that noodle shop." Tao Yanxi said, "I have a coffee shop near this school, you can go there and be a waiter."


    "It''s enough to work two hours a day, and you can arrange the time as you like."


    Tao Yanxi was heartbroken for Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun heard this, and after a few seconds, he asked, "How much is that month?"


    "Two thousand." Tao Yanxi said.


    In fact, she also wanted to give him a little more, but when she thought that she would give more, Ling Xiaoyun would definitely not want it.


    "So much?" Ling Xiaoyun asked in surprise.


    "It''s not too much." Tao Yanxi explained, "Ordinary employees in the store are 5,000 yuan, but they only work six hours a day. If you work for two hours, it''s 2,000 yuan."


    Ling Xiaoyun calculated with his not-so-smart brain, and after a minute, his eyes lit up.


    "Then can I work a few more hours?" Ling Xiaoyun asked.


    "You''re not going to class?" Tao Yanxi saw that Ling Xiaoyun finally had some energy, so she became a little teased.


    Ling Xiaoyun was stunned by this question.


    He lowered his head and whispered, "I don''t want to go."


    The classmates were not friendly at all and often asked him to copy homework.


    But he won''t either.


    If he did something wrong, they also made him lose money.


    He doesn''t have that much money to lose.


    He hasn''t gone to class for a long time.


    "No, the class still has to be taken." Tao Yanxi said.


    When Ling Xiaoyun heard this, there was a trace of sadness on his face.


    But then he was happy again.


    2,000 yuan a month, but it''s a lot more than what he earned before!


    "I''ll take you to that cafe tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and whispered "Thank you".


    Tao Yanxi is really good. Ling Xiaoyun thought in his heart.


    This is the first time Ling Xiaoyun has truly felt Tao Yanxi''s goodness, not for Ling Keruo, but for him.


    The dishes came quickly.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the chopsticks and served Ling Xiaoyun with a dish.


    "Eat more, this one tastes good."


    Ling Xiaoyun whispered "thank you" and started eating.


    After dinner, Ling Xiaoyun insisted on going home.


    Tao Yanxi had no choice but to send him back.


    The two agreed that Tao Yanxi would pick him up tomorrow and take him to the cafe.


    Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t help Tao Yanxi talking left and right, and finally agreed.


    After Tao Yanxi sent Ling Xiaoyun home, he drove back to his villa.


    She worked on some emails in the study, then went to bed after reading for a while.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to pick up Ling Xiaoyun as scheduled.


    When she arrived, Ling Xiaoyun had already been waiting.


    "Get in the car." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun obediently got into the car.


    After Ling Xiaoyun got into the car, Tao Yanxi also helped him send the seat belt.


    After arriving at the cafe, Tao Yanxi specially greeted the store manager and asked him to take care of Ling Xiaoyun more.

 v3 Chapter 1192： Refuse to support, start with me (10)

    The manager quickly agreed, this is his immediate boss.


    How dare he bully the person whose immediate boss wants to cover?


    He could not wait to supply Ling Xiaoyun.


    Tao Yanxi''s company still has something to do, so she left after asking twice.


    After Tao Yanxi left, the store manager asked Ling Xiaoyun to sit at the cashier.


    He was not allowed to do cashier work, just let him rest.


    Seeing this, Ling Xiaoyun was only the store manager because he wanted him to learn first, so he paid close attention to the work of other people in the store and studied hard.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi started her busy work today.


    There are various meetings to be held, and there are still some documents to be processed. In short, I am too busy.


    As soon as he got busy, Tao Yanxi left Ling Xiaoyun behind.


    This busy, directly busy until nine o''clock in the evening.


    When she was done, when she thought of Ling Xiaoyun, Ling Xiaoyun had already returned home and had fallen asleep.


    Tao Yanxi made two calls to Ling Xiaoyun but did not get through.


    She called the store manager and was relieved when she learned that Ling Xiaoyun had returned home.


    In the days that followed, Tao Yanxi became even busier.


    Because she promised to invest in Li Dian''s company before, her team has been busy evaluating Li Dian''s company recently.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the assessment, and Li Dian''s company was indeed worth investing in.


    She directly sent someone over to negotiate, while she herself flew to Country M to negotiate another business.


    The higher this stands, the greater the responsibility.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to relax, but her strength did not allow it.


    Once she relaxes, the people involved with her company will probably suffer.


    Fortunately, she is not always that busy, but she has been busy for a while recently.


    While busy, Tao Yanxi did not forget to call Ling Xiaoyun.


    At first, Ling Xiaoyun was reluctant to talk to her more, most of the time it was peach talk and inquisitiveness.


    Later, Ling Xiaoyun would also care about Tao Yanxi.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi flew back from Country M.


    That night, she also specially invited Ling Xiaoyun for dinner.


    The two were still eating at that restaurant, and it was still the same box.


    When the two were enjoying their meal, Tao Yanxi''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the caller ID and could not help frowning.


    Seeing this, Ling Xiaoyun asked cautiously, "Is it a matter of work?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "It''s Ling Keruo."


    Ling Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and stopped talking.


    He put down his chopsticks and sat there upright, holding his breath, not daring to pant loudly.


    Tao Yanxi pressed the answer button, and at the same time pressed the loudspeaker button.


    "Hello?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yanxi." The voice over there was still gentle, as if water was about to drip.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression was light, "Yeah."


    "Yanxi, I''ll be back tomorrow, can you pick me up?" Ling Keruo said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Ling Xiaoyun and saw that his expression was gloomy. When he was about to refuse, he heard Ling Keruo say: "Then it''s settled then~"


    After Ling Keruo finished speaking, she hung up the phone, as if she didn''t think Tao Yanxi would refuse at all.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the phone that was hung up, and a feeling of displeasure rose in her heart.


    "I... I''m full." Ling Xiaoyun stood up, "I''ll go home first."


    Ling Xiaoyun said, and walked towards the door.


    Tao Yanxi quickly stood up and grabbed Ling Xiaoyun.

 v3 Chapter 1193： Refuse to support, start with me (11)

    "Stay with me tonight, and tomorrow we''ll go pick up Ling Keruo together." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at Tao Yanxi, his lips moved.


    "I will not go."


    "Why don''t you go?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    She approached Ling Xiaoyun, leaned into his ear and said, "He will definitely be happy for you."


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his eyebrows and did not speak.


    Although he was a little slower, he wasn''t stupid either.


    His older brother never liked him.


    When he was young, Ling Keruo didn''t like him very much.


    After growing up, Ling Keruo went abroad, and the brotherhood between them became even weaker.


    In addition, Tao Yanxi had been talking about Ling Xiaoyun as Ling Keruo''s stand-in before, which made Ling Xiaoyun feel a little awkward.


    "He wants you to pick him up." Ling Xiaoyun whispered.


    "I''ll take you with me, is there a problem?" Tao Yanxi asked again, "You''re his younger brother, isn''t it normal for my younger brother to pick up his elder brother back to China?"


    "He will be unhappy." Ling Xiaoyun said, "He doesn''t like me."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "Well, I''m not going either."


    Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t resist Tao Yanxi, so he could only nod his head.


    "I''ll just go with you." Ling Xiaoyun said.


    If Tao Yan didn''t go, Ling Keruo would definitely be unhappy.


    If Ling Keruo knew that Tao Yanxi didn''t go because of him, he would definitely be angry with him again.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want to think about the consequences.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Ling Xiaoyun had agreed.


    "Go to my place at night, and we''ll go pick him up tomorrow, eh?" Tao Yanxi said, holding Ling Xiaoyun''s hand.


    Ling Xiaoyun hesitated for a while, but nodded.


    He didn''t want to make any more trouble.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then sit down and continue eating? I''m not full yet."


    In fact, Ling Xiaoyun was not full either, and he also realized that his behavior just now was a little naive.


    His ears were slightly red and he nodded.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi was very tolerant of him.


    Thinking of it, Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t help feeling sweet in his heart.


    Ling Xiaoyun is a very easy-to-satisfy person. If others treat him well, he will always remember it.


    And recently Tao Yanxi''s kindness to him was also remembered by Ling Xiaoyun.


    After the two finished dinner, Ling Xiaoyun followed Tao Yanxi back to her villa.


    This is the first time Ling Xiaoyun has entered the villa that people say, and also the first time he has entered Tao Yanxi''s house.


    As soon as Ling Xiaoyun entered the villa, he couldn''t help but look around curiously, his eyes full of envy and desire.


    When will he be able to live in such a big and beautiful villa.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ling Xiaoyun''s envious appearance and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Do you want to watch TV?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded in surprise.


    The TV at Tao Yanxi''s house was very large, bigger than any TV he had seen before, and it seemed to be an LCD screen.


    He didn''t even know what those things were, but when he heard the name, he was very tall!


    Ling Xiaoyun put his hands on his legs and his back was straight, like a primary school student waiting for the teacher to give out candy.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Ling Xiaoyun and said with a hint of interest, "Why are you so good?"


    Ling Xiaoyun blinked, a little unresponsive.


    "Boys can''t be described as being good." Ling Xiaoyun said very seriously.


    But his imposing manner is weak, so speaking, he doesn''t feel serious at all, but reveals a hint of cuteness.

 v3 Chapter 1194： Refuse to support, start with me (12)

    Tao Yanxi smiled, but did not refute Ling Xiaoyun''s words.


    You can''t make Ling Xiaoyun cry all of a sudden, you have to take it slow.


    A gleam of light flashed across Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking. He was now attracted by the cartoons played on TV. The quality of the pictures was really good.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Ling Xiaoyun''s attention was all on the TV, but he quietly watched TV with him.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi''s thoughts were not on cartoons.


    She was just sitting next to Ling Xiaoyun, holding her phone and returning some information.


    Simply put, it''s just processing work.


    Time passed little by little, and it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone and stretched.


    "It''s time to sleep." Tao Yanxi said.


    Her voice suddenly pulled Ling Xiaoyun out of the cartoon.


    Ling Xiaoyun couldn''t help blushing when he remembered how he was immersed in the cartoon just now.


    "Hmm... um." Ling Xiaoyun responded twice.


    "Upstairs there is a clean room that has been cleaned up, as well as a bathroom, and your clothes are ready for you." Tao Yanxi stood up, "Let''s go."


    Ling Xiaoyun stood up shyly and followed Tao Yanxi upstairs.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi took Ling Xiaoyun to his room, and then introduced him to the usage of various facilities in the bathroom.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t dare to ask any more questions, he just nodded and responded with a few "um".


    After Tao Yanxi instructed Ling Xiaoyun a few words, she returned to her room.


    It is not suitable for her to get too close now, otherwise Ling Xiaoyun will be scared away again.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Ling Xiaoyun went into the bathroom to take a shower according to what Tao Yanxi had just said.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi took a bath.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi came out of the bathroom.


    She was wearing a nightgown, her hair was still a little wet, and it was lazily draped over her shoulders.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the hairdryer and dried her hair.


    By the time she was lying on the bed, it was past 10 o''clock.


    I don''t know what happened to Ling Xiaoyun.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to get up to see him.


    Tao Yanxi came to Ling Xiaoyun''s door and knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, the door opened.


    Ling Xiaoyun seemed to have just come out of the bathroom, and his hair was still a little wet.


    Ling Xiaoyun was wearing the pajamas that Tao Yanxibei gave him.


    Because water dripped from his hair, dripped onto his pajamas, and wet his shoulders.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, and she said with a hint of reluctance, "Why don''t you blow your hair?"


    Ling Xiaoyun blushed and whispered, "I didn''t find where the hair dryer is."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that she didn''t seem to tell Ling Xiaoyun where the hair dryer was.


    Tao Yanxi walked into the bedroom and took out the hairdryer from the cabinet next to her.


    "Come and sit down, I''ll blow your hair." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun obediently walked over and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi turned on the hairdryer and helped Ling Xiaoyun blow his hair.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers were interspersed in Ling Xiaoyun''s hair, and he could feel the softness of his hair.


    In just a few minutes, my hair was dry.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the hairdryer and said with a smile, "Why is your hair softer than mine?"


    Ling Xiaoyun stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, "I... I don''t know."


    Seeing Ling Xiaoyun''s serious answer, Tao Yanxi felt embarrassed to continue teasing him.

 v3 Chapter 1195： Refuse to support, start with me (13)

    "It''s late, rest early." Tao Yanxi wanted to leave.


    Who knew that at this time, Ling Xiaoyun suddenly grabbed her clothes.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head slightly and looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked patiently.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes were a little red, he thought Tao Yanxi was angry.


    "You...you don''t hate me."


    Ling Xiaoyun said.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea how Ling Xiaoyun''s brain circuit was growing.


    She said helplessly: "When did you say I hated you?"


    Ling Xiaoyun pursed his lips, "You said my hair is softer than yours."


    In Lin Xiaoyun''s memory, as long as someone praised him as stronger than Ling Keruo when he was a child, Ling Keruo would hate him very much.


    So later, as long as Ling Xiaoyun received this kind of compliment, he would feel that others hated him.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Ling Xiaoyun''s experience, but it didn''t prevent her from comforting him.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and rubbed Ling Xiaoyun''s hair.


    "I don''t hate you, I''m complimenting you."


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head and did not speak.


    He knew that he was making a fuss, but the memories of his childhood made him unable to think about pure praise.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi was really kind to him these days, and he was unwilling to give up this warmth.


    "Good, I really don''t hate you, rest early."


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and let go of her.


    "Good night."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she left the room.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at the door that had been closed and murmured.


    "Good night."


    The next morning, after breakfast, Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun came to the airport.


    Ling Xiaoyun always seemed a little nervous, Tao Yanxi couldn''t compare to comforting him all the time.


    "Are you afraid to meet Ling Keruo?" Tao Yanxi asked with some doubts.


    Ling Xiaoyun hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded slowly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed, "Why are you afraid?"


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head and clasped his hands together.


    "He''s very good, I don''t deserve to be his younger brother." Ling Xiaoyun said.


    This is what Ling Keruo has said to him countless times.


    Ling Keruo is very smart, but at the age of 20, she already has a master''s degree from a well-known university.


    What Ling Keruo hated most was the fact that others said he had a foolish younger brother.


    He has always disliked Ling Xiaoyun, he often bullied him when he was young, and when he grew up, he spoke ill of him even more.


    In fact, Ling Xiaoyun is not stupid, he just reacts a little slower than ordinary people, but this is a fool in the eyes of others.


    Ling Xiaoyun had no way to refute it for himself, so he could only bear it silently.


    Over time, his temperament became more repressed, even inferior.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Ling Xiaoyun''s words, she couldn''t help holding his hands and said very seriously: "In my heart, he is not worthy of being your brother."


    In Tao Yanxi''s heart, the title "brother" means a lot to her. It not only represents responsibility, but also love.


    That''s why she didn''t like Ling Keruo so much, and she didn''t think Ling Keruo was qualified to be Ling Xiaoyun''s brother.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but say, "He is not qualified to be your brother."


    "And..." Tao Yanxi didn''t know what to think, and suddenly laughed, "It''s enough for you to have me."


    These straightforward words made Ling Xiaoyun stunned on the spot, not knowing how to answer for a while.

 v3 Chapter 1196： Refuse to support, start with me (14)

    Ling Xiaoyun''s face started to turn red again.


    Just at this time, the plane announced that the flight belonging to Ling Keruo had arrived.


    Ling Xiaoyun stood up and said in a low voice, "He''s here."


    Tao Yanxi also stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go together."


    Tao Yanxi took Ling Xiaoyun''s hand and walked forward.


    Ling Xiaoyun struggled for a while, but did not break free.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s face turned even redder.


    He silently followed Tao Yanxi to the waiting area.


    After about 10 minutes, a familiar and unfamiliar figure came out.


    Ling Keruo saw Tao Yanxi at a glance.


    Ling Keruoguan had a smile on his face and waved at Tao Yanxi.


    When Ling Xiaoyun saw Ling Keruo coming out, he subconsciously wanted to let go of Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi felt his intention and held his hand even tighter.


    Ling Keruo walked quickly to Tao Yanxi and wanted to give him a big hug.


    But at this time, he found that Tao Yanxi''s hand was holding the other hand.


    Ling Keruo was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed Ling Xiaoyun standing next to him.


    Ling Keruo frowned subconsciously, "Why are you here?"


    Ling Xiaoyun was about to answer when he heard Ling Keruo say, "Why haven''t you died yet?"


    Ling Keruo''s disgust for Ling Xiaoyun was far greater than his joy when he saw Tao Yanxi.


    So these words came out without going through the brain at all, completely ignoring that Tao Yanxi was also beside him at this time.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her expression changed on the spot.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Ling Xiaoyun behind her, looked at Ling Keruo dissatisfiedly and said, "How did you talk?"


    Ling Keruo was startled, only then did she notice that Tao Yanxi was also here.


    Ling Keruo has always been gentle in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Ling Keruo knew very well that Tao Yanxi liked this trick very much.


    But just now he actually said such vicious words.


    Ling Keruo pursed her lips, lowered her eyes, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    Why did Ling Xiaoyun come here? If it wasn''t for him, how could he expose himself like this?


    Ling Keruo had always hated Ling Xiaoyun, but now he was even more disgusted.


    But the most important thing now is to stabilize his image in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Thinking of this, Ling Keruo couldn''t help biting her lip, and said with a trace of grievance: "I just didn''t expect him to come back."


    This obvious evasive answer made Tao Yanxi sneer.


    "I brought him here." Tao Yanxi said, "If you feel dissatisfied, you can come to me. There is no need to say such vicious words to him."


    Ling Keruo clenched her fists and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi did not accept his apology at all.


    "The person you should say sorry is not me, but him."


    Tao Yanxi turned slightly and let Ling Xiaoyun stand in front of Ling Keruo.


    When Ling Keruo heard this, her face sank, and asking him to apologize to Ling Xiaoyun was absolutely impossible!


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want Ling Keruo to apologize either. He was obviously angry when he saw Ling Keruo''s face was bad.


    Ling Keruo pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve and whispered, "Forget it, let''s go."


    Tao Yanqi looked at Ling Keruo coldly, "No, if he doesn''t apologize to you today, this matter is not over."


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at Tao Yanxi, but in the end he could only lower his head and say nothing.

 v3 Chapter 1197： Refuse to support, start with me (15)

    When Ling Keruo saw Tao Yanxi''s strong attitude, a sense of dissatisfaction rose in her heart.


    In the past, Tao Yanxi had always been relying on him, as long as he opened his mouth, Tao Yanxi would promise him anything.


    But now, Tao Yanxi actually asked him to apologize for his stupid brother?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Ling Keruo''s face was calm, and her temper also came up.


    "What if I don''t apologize?"


    Ling Keruo really didn''t believe that Tao Yanxi would really leave him alone, or do something to him.


    Tao Yanxi has always liked him, and he still knows this.


    Unexpectedly, when Tao Yanxi heard this, she took Ling Xiaoyun''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Seeing this, Ling Keruo stared at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Ling Keruo thought, she took Ling Xiaoyun and left.


    Don''t apologize? Oh...then don''t blame her.


    The last time Ling Keruo asked her to lend money, she didn''t lend it to him.


    This time, he came back suddenly, nothing more than a few things.


    She won''t be so used to her like the original body.


    She worked hard to take over the career of the original body, but it was not for Ling Keruohua.


    Ling Keruo clenched her fists in anger when she saw Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun really rescued him and left.


    After half a ring, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Ling Xiaoyun followed Tao Yanxi to the car.


    Tao Yanxi was driving, and he was sitting in the co-pilot.


    Ling Xiaoyun glanced at Tao Yanxi and said in a low voice, "He will be angry if we just leave like this."


    "What does his anger have to do with us?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, and asked cautiously, "Are you using me to stimulate him?"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her feet shook and she almost stepped on the brakes.


    She calmed down and said in a puzzled way, "Why do you think so?"


    "You used to care about him a lot." Ling Xiaoyun said.


    In the past, Tao Yanxi was always the only one who followed Ling Keruo.


    Ling Keruo would often show off in front of him, saying that there was someone who liked him, and she would give whatever he wanted.


    But he didn''t like her at all, all he liked was her money.


    Therefore, in Ling Xiaoyun''s heart, what Tao Yanxi cares about most is Ling Keruo.


    Tao Yanxi heard this and found a place to stop the car.


    She unfastened her seat belt and leaned against Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun shrank back subconsciously, wondering why Tao Yanxi suddenly stopped the car.


    "I think there is something you need to understand."


    Tao Yanxi said, and suddenly kissed Ling Xiaoyun''s lips.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes widened, looking at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    Tao Yanxi probed into Ling Xiaoyun''s mouth, leading and following him.


    Ling Xiaoyun was forced to bear it, he wanted to push him away, but somehow his body couldn''t move, instead he wanted more.


    What do you want?


    He didn''t know either.


    Ling Xiaoyun closed his eyes and accepted Tao Yanxi''s kiss obediently.


    After the kiss was over, Tao Yanxi breathed a little, leaned over to Ling Xiaoyun and said, "The person I care about the most right now is you."


    No matter what happened in the past, the person I care about the most now is you.


    Ling Xiaoyun stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, a certain place in his heart seemed to have a hole suddenly, allowing Tao Yanxi to enter wantonly.


    Ling Xiaoyun knew that he was finished.


    Maybe from now on, he will never be able to escape Tao Yanxi again.

 v3 Chapter 1198： Refuse to support, start with me (16)

    Ling Xiaoyun nodded slowly, his face full of shyness.


    He lowered his head, folded his hands, and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t continue to tease Ling Xiaoyun.


    She chuckled, restarted the car, and drove towards her villa.


    After arriving at the villa, Tao Yanxi personally opened the car door for Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s shyness hasn''t slowed down yet, so he can only follow Tao Yanxi''s movements in a daze.


    "I still have work in the afternoon, do you want to follow me to the company, go to class, or stay at home?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun sat on the sofa and thought about it.


    He actually wanted to go to the company with Tao Yanxi, but if he did, it would definitely hinder Tao Yanxi''s work.


    As for class, he didn''t even think about it.


    Then there is only one choice left.


    "I... I''m staying at home." Ling Xiaoyun said in a low voice.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi followed Ling Xiaoyun''s decision.


    "You can stroll around in the villa, I don''t have any privacy with you." Tao Yanxi kissed Ling Xiaoyun''s lips.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s face flushed red again.


    He nodded slightly, but couldn''t even utter a single "um".


    Tao Yanxi went upstairs to change her clothes, ate lunch with Ling Xiaoyun, and then went to the company.


    As for Ling Xiaoyun, there was nothing to do in the villa, and he wandered into the study inadvertently.


    The original body is also a book lover. There are a lot of books in the study, and there are various types of books.


    Ling Xiaoyun took a copy of "World Mathematical Problems" and read it.


    He has been sensitive to numbers since he was a child, but because he did not dare to be stronger than Ling Keruo, he never let others know about it.


    Real life is always cruel, and he has little chance to develop his talents.


    But now that he is free, he can also look at mathematics.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at it, and couldn''t help but pick up the pen and white paper and start checking.


    At this moment, all kinds of numbers are in his mind. Those numbers seem to have vitality, hovering in his mind, and they are superimposed and reorganized one by one, turning into laws one by one.


    For the whole afternoon, Ling Xiaoyun was immersed in the digital world.


    When he came back to his senses, the study was filled with all kinds of paper that he had left behind and filled with numbers.


    Ling Xiaoyun blushed, and quickly packed up the paper.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi came back, and seeing the mess on the ground, he would definitely say something about him.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want to be told by Tao Yanxi, so he quickly packed up.


    He put the "World Mathematical Problems" back in its original place, and put up the stack of papers he had written on.


    Ling Xiaoyun was reluctant to throw it away, after all, these were all written by himself.


    He folded the stack of papers and put it in the drawer of his bedroom.


    After all this was done, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The redness of his face gradually dissipated.


    When Ling Xiaoyun saw that it was getting late, he planned to make some dinner.


    When Tao Yanxi comes back, he will be able to eat hot food.


    There are a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator, Ling Xiaoyun picked out some simple ingredients and started making dinner.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi, who was about to get off work, received a call.


    The call was from Fu Xuerou, the person Ling Keruo loved, who was the original''s good friend.


    As soon as the call was connected, Tao Yanxi heard the accusing voice over there.

 v3 Chapter 1199： Refuse to support, start with me (17)

    "Yanxi, why are you making Ke Ruo unhappy again?"


    The meaning of blaming over there is too obvious, and without asking what happened, the blame is placed on Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi remembered what Fu Xuerou did to the original body, and couldn''t help laughing.


    This Fu Xuerou knew that the original body liked Ling Keruo, and she always let Ling Keruo and the original body get along alone, so that Ling Keruo could take money from the original body.


    Yuan Shen is also very generous to his friends. If Fu Xuerou had difficulty borrowing money from her, Yuan Shen would call the money without saying a word.


    After a while, Fu Xuerou didn''t say to borrow any more, and just gave her the money.


    As for what else, don''t even think about it.


    It can be said that Fu Xuerou and Ling Keruo are two blood-sucking worms.


    If the original body is not very talented in investment, the projects invested have never lost money, and every time it is a big profit, this can provide these two blood-sucking worms.


    Otherwise, the original body would have been sucked dry by them.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelids were slightly raised, and there was a hint of indifference in her tone.


    "I didn''t mess with him."


    Fu Xuerou only felt that Tao Yanxi''s tone was a little weird today, but she didn''t think too much about it, she just thought she and Ling Keruo had quarreled, so she was not happy.


    "Yanxi, don''t be unhappy, let me tell you, I''m in France now, and I bought you a gift~" Fu Xuerou said happily and hungry.


    Tao Yanxi made a light "um" sound.


    She was in the driver''s seat, ready to drive home.


    "But I can''t make enough money. Yanxi, can you give me some?" Fu Xuerou didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, and she knew that Fu Xuerou was calling for money.


    "Ling Keruo asked me for 1 million before, do you know what he took it for?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Fu Xuerou was obviously taken aback, this Ling Ke Ruoke hadn''t told her about it.


    "How do I know this? You also know that he studies in school every day. Although we are boyfriend and girlfriend, we don''t see each other a few times a year." Fu Xuerou''s tone contained a trace of grievance.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "You don''t have a job, you can be tired of spending time with him every day, how come you don''t see him a few times a year?"


    Fu Xuerou travels the world with the original money every day, is there any reason?


    When Fu Xuerou heard this, a touch of anger rose in her heart.


    "Tao Yanxi, what do you mean by that?"


    "Literally, what? Did you spend other people''s money to spend your IQ?" Tao Yanxi sarcastically said mercilessly.


    Fu Xuerou couldn''t hear the irony in Tao Yan''s words, she took a deep breath and adjusted her tone.


    "Yanxi, did you quarrel with Ling Keruo, so you''re not happy?"


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you, you just rely on him if you have anything. It''s not that you don''t know his temper."


    Fu Xuerou persuaded in a tone of someone who had come over.


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t want to listen to Fu Xuerou. This kind of person who is too self-centered, it''s useless to tell her more.


    "I already have my baby. If I follow him in everything, my baby will be jealous."


    "I miss my baby, I won''t tell you anymore, goodbye."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she quickly hung up the phone and added Fu Xuerou''s number to the blacklist.


    After doing all this, she was refreshed and felt liberated both physically and mentally!

 v3 Chapter 1200： Refuse to support, start with me (18)

    Tao Yanxi started the car and drove home.


    She didn''t know what Ling Xiaoyun was doing. She had to go home and have a look. She really missed him a little bit.


    The car quickly drove to the villa. After Tao Yanxi parked the car, she smelled the aroma of rice when she got out of the car.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, did Ling Xiaoyun cook dinner?


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly walked into the villa, just right, Ling Xiaoyun walked out of the kitchen with a plate of dishes.


    "You made dinner?" Tao Yanxi shrugged, "It''s delicious."


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi would come back just in time. He was still thinking about when she would come back.


    "Well." Ling Xiaoyun said with red ears.


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly and gave Ling Xiaoyun a big Momo.


    This time, Ling Xiaoyun''s face turned red again.


    Tao Yanxi took the plate in Ling Xiaoyun''s hand and put it on the dining table.


    "Three dishes and one soup, oh my, my baby is really virtuous." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Ling Xiaoyun was overjoyed when he heard this title, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face.


    "I''m going to serve you a meal." Ling Xiaoyun said and walked into the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, took the initiative to get two pairs of chopsticks, and sat down on the chair at the dining table.


    Ling Xiaoyun came out with two bowls of rice, one bowl was full and the other was half supported.


    Ling Xiaoyun put the bowl full of rice in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the size of the two bowls of rice and couldn''t help but ask, "You eat so little?"


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded, it wasn''t that he ate less, he was just used to eating so little.


    "Let''s change a bowl." Tao Yanxi quickly changed the two bowls, "If you can''t eat it, it''s left over there."


    Ling Xiaoyun noticed Tao Yanxi''s intention and couldn''t help but warm his eyes.


    How many years have you not cared about him so much?


    As if it never happened.


    Ling Xiaoyun is a person who is easy to satisfy, a word "baby" and a bowl full of rice are enough to make him fall.


    Ling Xiaoyun sat down with a trace of tears in his eyes.


    "Okay," he said.


    "Well, eat obediently." Tao Yanxi picked up the chopsticks and brought Ling Xiaoyun a meal.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s craftsmanship is not bad, although he is not as good as some chefs in big hotels, but his heart is full, and it is enough for Tao Yanxi to feel it.


    Besides, this is a meal cooked by Ling Xiaoyun.


    Even if the taste is average, Tao Yanxi will feel that it is a peerless delicacy.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi''s face couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Ling Xiaoyun was eating silently. He also wanted to serve Tao Yan''s food, but he was afraid that she would dislike him, so he could only rest his mind.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to do the dishes.


    Ling Xiaoyun, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    When Tao Yanxi came out to wash the dishes, Ling Xiaoyun had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, but did not expect Ling Xiaoyun to fall asleep so quickly.


    She walked over, covered Ling Xiaoyun with a blanket, helped him take off his shoes, and adjusted his posture so that he could sleep more peacefully.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the TV, while he sat on the other side and browsed the news.


    The investment industry must always pay attention to national affairs, so as to ensure that it does not overturn.


    Time passed bit by bit, and I don''t know how long it took, Ling Xiaoyun groaned, his eyelashes trembled, and he woke up.

 v3 Chapter 1201： Refuse to support, start with me (19)

    Some bright but dazzling lights shone in his eyes, making him dazed for a moment.


    After a few seconds, he realized that this was not his dim candle-lit rental house, but Tao Yanxi''s splendid home.


    And now, he lives in her house.


    Ling Xiaoyun sat up and startled Tao Yanxi who was watching the news.


    "you''re awake."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time. At eight o''clock in the evening, Ling Xiaoyun slept for about an hour.


    Ling Xiaoyun saw the blanket on his body and whispered, "Thank you."


    "Between us, we don''t need to say thank you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded, agreeing with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "How did you feel after a good night''s sleep?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun smiled embarrassedly.


    "Well, fine," he said. "Sorry, I fell asleep."


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Tao Yanxi said with a hint of pampering.


    Although this method is a bit unhealthy, Ling Xiaoyun''s body is thin and he is so full that he must be easily sleepy.


    "What did you do today?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t dare to say that he wrote a lot of things in her study, so he said, "I read books all afternoon."


    "Oh~" Tao Yanxi nodded very good. "


    "Is there a book you like in the study? If not, I''ll accompany you to buy some tomorrow."


    Ling Xiaoyun hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, there are many books in the study that I like very much."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and she didn''t have any force to ask Ling Xiaoyun to buy the book.


    She took out a card and handed it to Ling Xiaoyun.


    "This is my supplementary card. If you want to buy anything, just swipe it directly."


    Ling Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment, and after reacting, he quickly refused: "No way."


    "I can''t take it." Ling Xiaoyun emphasized.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to put Kakashi into Ling Xiaoyun''s arms, but seeing his flushed face, obviously nervous and frightened, she retracted the idea.


    She took the supplementary card back.


    "Well, if you have anything you want to buy, just tell me, and I''ll accompany you to buy it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and breathed a sigh of relief on the spot.


    He didn''t dare to accept such a big favor from Tao Yanxi, as long as he could stay by her side, he would be satisfied.


    Ling Xiaoyun took a careful look at Tao Yanxi, and seeing her expression was the same, the big stone in her heart was finally put down.


    When it was late, the two went back to their own rooms to sleep.


    Of course, a "good night" and an affectionate good night kiss are inevitable before going to bed.


    The next day, after Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun had breakfast, she sent him to the cafe to work.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, continued to deal with the company''s affairs.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Fu Xuerou, who was far away in France, had already packed up and returned to China.


    Just yesterday Tao Yanxi hung up her phone, and after she made several calls in a row and still couldn''t get through, Fu Xuerou finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    She ended her world trip and planned to come back first to coax Tao Yanxi.


    After coaxing Tao Yanxi, she can also let Tao Yanxi compensate for her global travel.


    Fu Xuerou embarked on a trip back to China. She was very confident that she could coax Tao Yanxi well, but she didn''t know that Tao Yanxi had long ignored her.

 v3 Chapter 1202： Refuse to foster care, start with me (20)

    Having said that, Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Fu Xuerou''s idea was. After get off work, she went to pick up Ling Xiaoyun.


    After she arrived at the cafe, she still asked the manager how Ling Xiaoyun was doing today.


    The store manager knew that Ling Xiaoyun was Tao Yanxi, so why would he be asked to do some heavy work.


    Therefore, Ling Xiaoyun''s working state is very relaxed.


    The store manager told Tao Yanxi that Ling Xiaoyun was in good condition, and he also said some compliments.


    After hearing this, Tao Yanxi felt very good.


    Just when Ling Xiaoyun came out to change clothes, she praised the store manager and left with Ling Xiaoyun.


    While in the car, Ling Xiaoyun asked curiously, "What did you tell the store manager?"


    "It''s nothing, just chat casually." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun said "oh", then stopped talking.


    Seeing that Ling Xiaoyun suddenly became silent, Tao Yan couldn''t help but explain, "I asked her about your work status."


    Ling Xiaoyun smiled when he heard this.


    "I have an easy job."


    The store manager probably knew that he was from Tao Yanxi, so basically there was no work for him.


    In the cafe, he was generally quite idle.


    "That''s good." Tao Yanxi paused, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Ling Xiaoyun hesitated for a while, he actually wanted to do something for Tao Yanxi.


    "Can we go back to eat? I''ll do it." Ling Xiaoyun said.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi replied, she couldn''t ask for anything.


    "Then let''s go around the supermarket and buy some ingredients."


    Tao Yanxi said, then turned a corner and went to the supermarket.


    After the two finished shopping, they returned home.


    Ling Xiaoyun went to the kitchen with the ingredients. He was very happy to be able to cook for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to help Ling Xiaoyun, but at this time, the phone rang.


    There was an urgent matter at the company that needed to be handled by her, so she could only go to the study room first, hold a video conference, and discuss the solution with everyone.


    After she finished the meeting, the meal was ready.


    "Let''s eat." Ling Xiaoyun said with a smile when he saw Tao Yanxi coming downstairs.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and walked to the dining table to sit down.


    The two sat opposite each other, ready to eat dinner.


    However, at this time, a discordant voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Yanxi, I''m back!"


    With this sound, a hot woman in a short skirt with suspenders walked in.


    "Oh, I''m just eating~"


    Fu Xuerou approached the two unceremoniously.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she remembered that the original body gave Fu Xuerou the key to this villa.


    Gee, what a hassle.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want Fu Xuerou to share Ling Xiaoyun''s meal, so she stood up and took two steps forward, blocking Fu Xuerou''s way to the dining table.


    But Fu Xuerou thought Tao Yanxi was coming to hug her. She opened her arms and said with a warm smile, "Yanxi, did you miss me?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and pulled Fu Xuerou''s arm down.


    "You think too much."


    Tao Yanxi folded her arms around her chest, a rare cold expression on her face.


    "You are not welcome here."


    Fu Xuerou was stunned for a moment, then seemed to remember something, and said with a helpless smile, "Yanxi, are you still angry?"


    "Oh, why are you angry? I brought you a gift~"


    As Fu Xuerou said, he took out a small exquisite box from the bag he was carrying.

 v3 Chapter 1203： Refuse to support, start with me (21)

    The words "Airport Monopoly" are also printed on the box. Although it is small, it is easy to find it if you are careful.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, a gift specially bought? The words "Airport Monopoly" are printed?


    Does this Fu Xuerou really think she is a fool?


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand, tapped the small words on the box, and said sarcastically, "Bought it specifically? Huh?"


    When Fu Xuerou saw it, she couldn''t help cursing the shop''s shabby pen in her heart.


    But on the surface, she smiled heartily and said, "Oh, I was discovered by Yanxi~"


    As Fu Xuerou said, she forcefully shoved the box into Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    "Yanxi, I''m so hungry~ Let''s go out to eat steak, I know there is a delicious steak in the city~"


    Fu Xuerou said with a hint of coquettishness.


    She is not willing to let her eat at home.


    She glanced at it just now, what was on the table?


    potato floss? Green vegetables? The only meat is braised pork, which looks greasy at first glance, so she doesn''t eat such greasy things.


    She is someone who wants to eat high-quality steak.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, Fu Xuerou couldn''t help laughing angrily.


    "You want to eat steak, go out and eat it yourself."


    When Fu Xuerou heard this, she directly translated in her mind that Tao Yanxi wanted to cook steak with her.


    As for the money for the steak, Tao Yanxi paid for it, after all, she has money.


    "Then let''s go, I''m starving to death." Fu Xuerou said, and wanted to grab Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    Tao Yanxi waved Fu Xuerou''s hand directly.


    "You want to eat yourself, don''t you understand?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t give Fu Xuerou a good face at all.


    Fu Xuerou frowned, "Yan Xi, won''t you come with me?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi refused.


    Fu Xuerou glanced sideways at the man who was sitting at the dining table with his head lowered, and he suddenly realized.


    "Ouch~ There are beauties at home~ I said why don''t you want to go out to eat with me."


    Fu Xuerou smiled.


    "That''s fine, you give me the money, and I''ll go out to eat by myself."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi was about to be convinced by Fu Xuerou''s thick skin.


    "No money."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and didn''t want to say a single extra sentence to Fu Xuerou.


    "Go away quickly."


    Fu Xuerou looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, "You actually let me go?"


    "Yes, let you go." Tao Yanxi said with a sneer.


    "You...you..." Fu Xuerou pointed at Tao Yanxi, disbelief written all over her face.


    "Tao Yanxi, do you know what you''re talking about?" Fu Xuerou said in shock, "Aren''t you afraid that I will go to Ke Ruo and speak ill of you?"


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Go ahead, what am I afraid of?"


    Fu Xuerou glared at Tao Yanxi fiercely, "Aren''t you afraid but Ruo hates you?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Xuerou speechlessly.


    "Fu Xuerou, is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "I said it all, I have my baby, so what is Ling Keruo?"


    Fu Xuerou looked at Ling Xiaoyun and suddenly laughed.


    "Haha, you actually found another man, this time, but Ruo Ke is going to be angry."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Talking to someone with a brain problem is really confusing.


    "It''s none of my business for him to be angry?"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but let out a foul language.


    "Besides, you are his girlfriend. He should be angry when you find other men. I am with my baby, why is he angry?"


    The smile at the corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth became more and more cold.

 v3 Chapter 1204： Refuse to support, start with me (22)

    "Or, you already knew that I was interested in Ling Keruo, but you didn''t say it clearly, just to get money from me?"


    Fu Xuerou was suddenly dismantled, and his face sank.


    She bit her lip and looked at Tao Yanxi unwillingly.


    "Don''t you have some stinky money?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head solemnly, "I don''t only have a few stinky money, but I have a lot of stinky money."


    "Since you think money stinks, that''s just right. You used to pay me back the money you borrowed from me."


    "Don''t say there are tens of millions, these millions are always there, right?"


    Where does Fu Xuerou have money, she has squandered all the money she took from Tao Yanxi.


    "Pay back the money." Tao Yanxi said coldly.


    Fu Xuerou gritted his teeth and glared at Tao Yanxi resentfully.


    Then she quickly turned and left.


    She had to call and ask Ling Keruo, what the **** is Tao Yanxi''s attitude now!


    The two of them quarreled, but it was none of her business!


    Tao Yanxi sneered when she saw that Fu Xuerou had left.


    This woman is really shameless.


    She couldn''t believe that without her financial supply, she could still be as handsome as before.


    Tao Yanxi sat back in his seat again, and said casually, "Tomorrow I will find someone to come over and change the door lock to a combination lock."


    Since Fu Xuerou came in, Ling Xiaoyun has been keeping his head down and silent.


    It wasn''t until Tao Yanxi said these words that he slowly raised his head and responded with a "um".


    Tao Yanxi saw that Ling Xiaoyun''s face was pale, and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so pale?"


    Ling Xiaoyun slowly shook his head, but the hand on his thigh was clenched tightly.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, telling her intuitively that something must be happening here.


    But Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want to say it, and she didn''t want to ask more, lest she would touch his sensitive nerves if she asked one more question.


    "Let''s eat." Ling Xiaoyun said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and picked up the chopsticks again to eat.


    Ling Xiaoyun looked at Tao Yanxi who was eating, and bit his lip cruelly, letting the pain drown out the fear.


    Ling Xiaoyun knew Fu Xuerou.


    Fu Xuerou and Ling Keruo knew each other very early, when they were in junior high school, and when they met Tao Yanxi, they were already in high school.


    Ling Xiaoyun and Ling Keruo went to the same junior high school and were in the same class.


    At that time, Fu Xuerou would always bully him inexplicably, blocking him in the classroom many times and kicking him in the stomach with his feet.


    He thought about resisting, but he was malnourished for a long time, how could he be the opponent of the healthy Fu Xuerou.


    Originally, he had a good relationship with his classmates, and everyone took good care of him.


    But gradually, everyone became estranged from him.


    Later, he learned that it was Fu Xuerou who said some bad things about him, which made everyone hate him.


    Fortunately, after junior high school, he had to go to a very poor high school because of his poor grades, but also because he was separated from Fu Xuerou Ling Ke Ruo.


    But that period of junior high school cast a great shadow on him, and now he is timid and inferior, even gloomy, all formed at that time.


    Ling Xiaoyun has always avoided Fu Xuerou.


    But no one thought that he would meet Fu Xuerou in such an accidental situation.


    Ling Xiaoyun licked his chapped lips.


    But think about it, Tao Yanxi and Ling Keruo are good friends, and Ling Keruo is with Fu Xuerou, then Tao Yanxi is bound to get to know Fu Xuerou.

 v3 Chapter 1205： Refuse to support, start with me (23)

    Ling Xiaoyun picked up the chopsticks, his fingers were trembling.


    Those pasts that he thought he could forget, those fears that he thought he had already overcome, suddenly burst out after seeing Fu Xuerou.


    Ling Xiaoyun bit his lip, but the hand holding the chopsticks did not move for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi saw this scene as soon as she looked up.


    The fragile young man bit his lip tightly, his lips were stained with blood red, the hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly, trying his best to overcome a certain emotion.


    Tao Yan''s heart suddenly felt like being cut by a knife, and the pain was terrible.


    Where had she seen her brother look so vulnerable.


    Tao Yanxi immediately dropped the chopsticks, quickly moved to Ling Xiaoyun''s side, and hugged him.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s body was stiff, and the chopsticks fell out of his trembling hands.


    Tao Yanxi bent down slightly, lifted Ling Xiaoyun''s chin, and kissed his lips at once.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s lips had already been bitten by himself, and when Tao Yanxi kissed it, the sweet and **** smell spread across the lips of the two of them.


    Tao Yanxi invaded every corner of Ling Xiaoyun''s mouth, as if to sweep away all his negative emotions.


    Ling Xiaoyun closed his eyes, passively enduring Tao Yanxi''s kiss.


    After a few minutes, Tao Yanxi slowly let go of Ling Xiaoyun.


    "I am here."


    Tao Yanxi said with a breath.


    Ling Xiaoyun let out a lingering "um" from his nose.


    Probably because he was kissed too deeply, Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes were stained with a hint of amorous feelings.


    "If you have anything, you can tell me, and I will help you solve it." Tao Yanxi kissed Ling Xiaoyun''s lips and said.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s eyelashes trembled, he hesitated for a few seconds, and finally chose to remain silent.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t force Ling Xiaoyun, she just sat beside him, picked up chopsticks and served him some dishes.


    "Let''s eat first, this is what you finally did~ You can''t waste it~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile on her face.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and continued to eat.


    Tao Yanxi was right, he couldn''t waste food.


    Ling Xiaoyun suppressed all the emotions in his heart and silently started to eat.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ling Xiaoyun''s profile, her eyes flashing slightly.


    After Fu Xuerou came, something was wrong with Ling Xiaoyun.


    It seems that she has to check Fu Xuerou carefully.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi went to the study to deal with some leftover work.


    And Ling Xiaoyun went back to the bedroom to read a book.


    In the past, Ling Xiaoyun could calm down and read books.


    But tonight, he couldn''t calm down.


    For a while, the picture of him being bullied in junior high school appeared in his mind, and for a while, the picture of being kissed by Tao Yanxi''s chin appeared again.


    Ling Xiaoyun felt that his mind was in a mess, he simply threw away the book and lay on the bed in a daze.


    He touched his lips subconsciously, and there seemed to be a breath of Tao Yanxi still there.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi had already sent someone to investigate Fu Xuerou''s affairs.


    The people over there are very efficient, and it took only two hours to send Fu Xuerou''s information.


    Regarding Fu Xuerou, from childhood to adulthood, everything is placed in front of Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yanxi quickly browsed through Fu Xuerou''s information, her face turned black with anger.


    Only now did she know that Fu Xuerou actually bullied Ling Xiaoyun in junior high school!


    She said why Ling Xiaoyun was so abnormal when he saw Fu Xuerou.


    The original source is here.

 v3 Chapter 1206： Refuse to support, start with me (24)

    That being the case, Tao Yanxi would definitely not let Fu Xuerou go so easily.


    Tao Yanxi checked Fu Xuerou''s current living condition and the assets under her name.


    Fu Xuerou is also very powerful. The original body gave her so much money, but she really didn''t save it at all.


    Not only that, Fu Xuerou doesn''t even have a house in his name, and now he still lives in a suburban villa in his original location.


    But Fu Xuerou has a lot of luxuries, and she likes this kind of thing very much.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back in the chair and smiled.


    She took out her mobile phone, called the assistant, and asked the assistant to quickly change the door lock of the villa in the suburbs.


    The assistant was ordered to act quickly.


    In less than half an hour, Tao Yanxi received the news that the door lock had been successfully replaced.


    After hearing the news, Tao Yanxi''s mood finally improved.


    Most of Fu Xuerou''s luxury goods, except what she wears, are kept in that villa.


    Tao Yanxi could already imagine Fu Xuerou''s expression when he returned to the villa but found that the door could not be opened.


    As long as he thought of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    After Tao Yanxi finished her work, it was not too early.


    She stretched, got up and went back to the bedroom.


    There is still a long time in the future, and she has time to play with Fu Xuerou.


    Having said that, after Fu Xuerou left Tao Yanxi''s villa, she called Ling Keruo and made an appointment to eat steak at the steakhouse she saw before.


    After Ling Keruo and Tao Yanxi quarreled, she was in a bad mood.


    Suddenly invited by Fu Xuerou to eat steak, he naturally agreed.


    Only food can heal the heart.


    Fu Xuerou and Ling Keruo sat opposite each other, and the two opened an expensive bottle of red wine.


    After Fu Xuerou drank a little wine, she couldn''t help complaining about Tao Yanxi to Ling Keruo.


    "Koruo, do you think this Tao Yanxi has been sick recently?"


    "She actually kicked me out, because I brought her a gift!"


    When Ling Keruo heard these words, she couldn''t help but sneer.


    "She dares to slap me in the face, what else can she do?"


    Speaking of this, Ling Keruo felt very angry.


    Is Tao Yanxi crazy? To leave him behind for his stupid brother?


    He wanted to see how long Tao Yanxi could endure before coming to apologize to himself!


    The two said bad things about Tao Yanxi to each other, and they felt better.


    When the steak is done and the wine is almost done, it''s time to pay.


    When the waiter brought the bill to the table, Ling Keruo looked at Fu Xueruo, Fu Xuerou looked at Ling Keruo, and neither of them planned to pay.


    "See what I do? Pay." Fu Xuerou rolled his eyes and said.


    Ling Keruo looked at Fu Xuerou in shock, "Didn''t you invite me to dinner?"


    "You''re a man, of course you should pay." Fu Xuerou said quite confidently.


    Ling Keruo was so angry that her entire chest was heaving up and down.


    "I came out in a hurry and didn''t take the money." Ling Keruo said.


    Fu Xuerou glanced at Ling Keruo, not knowing whether to believe him or not.


    "I don''t have any money anymore. I went to Tao Yanxi just now to ask for it, but she didn''t give it to me." Fu Xuerou said.


    The waiter on the side was very speechless.


    Ling Keruo was helpless and could only take out his wallet and said, "How much?"


    "A total of 100,000." The waiter said politely.

 v3 Chapter 1207： Refuse to support, start with me (25)

    "What? 100,000!" Ling Keruo looked at the waiter in surprise, "Did your store cheat on us? How expensive is it?"


    Usually he eats a steak, only a few thousand dollars.


    The waiter handed the bill to Ling Keruo, a bottle of red wine cost 66,666 yuan, plus the steak for two people, it was indeed 100,000 yuan, which was still a fraction of the money they saved.


    Ling Keruo''s face turned black all of a sudden.


    He looked at Fu Xuerou, who had a straight face, and gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t have much love for Fu Xuerou originally.


    Because of the family since childhood, Ling Keruo loves money more than Fu Xuerou.


    Now that Fu Xuerou made him bleed heavily, the trace of love for Fu Xuerou in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    Originally, when he returned to China this time, it was also because of the money Tao Yanxi had given him before, he had lost all the investment he had invested, and he still owed some money.


    Originally, he asked Tao Yanxi to borrow 1 million yuan last time to fill the vacancy.


    Who would have thought that Tao Yanxi would not lend it to him.


    Now he only has a hundred thousand, and this meal costs one hundred thousand. How can he not be sad?


    Ling Keruo hated her teeth, but she still took out the card and asked the waiter to brush it.


    While the waiter was going to swipe the card, Ling Keruo looked at Fu Xuerou and said, "One hundred thousand, you have to pay me back!"


    Fu Xuerou waved his hand nonchalantly, "Just let Tao Yanxi give it to you."


    Up to now, Fu Xuerou still thinks that Tao Yanxi will still give them money as before.


    Ling Keruo nodded, agreeing with Fu Xuerou''s words.


    Afterwards, the two went out of the western restaurant.


    If Ling Ke had something to do, he left first.


    Fu Xuerou took a taxi and came to Tao Yanxi''s villa in the suburbs where she had been living before.


    Carrying her bag, she took out the key to open the door.


    But after fiddling for a long time, it didn''t open.


    Fu Xuerou frowned, took out her mobile phone, turned on the flashlight, and glanced at the door lock, only to find that the door lock had been replaced.


    Looking at this trace, it should have just been replaced not long ago.


    Fu Xuerou was in a hurry, and immediately called Tao Yanxi to question her.


    But there was a prompt tone that the other party was already on the call.


    She called a few more times in a row, still the same beep.


    At this time, Fu Xuerou still doesn''t understand that she was blocked by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi called Ling Keruo again, but no one answered.


    Fu Xuerou was so angry that she dropped her phone.


    It was already a little late, and outside of this suburb, there were few taxis coming.


    Fu Xuerou hated Tao Yanxi in her heart, and kept saying cursing Tao Yanxi.


    And Tao Yanxi, who was being talked about by Fu Xuerou, hugged the quilt, smacked his lips, and was dreaming a sweet dream.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi was working on documents in the office, she heard an assistant report that there was a woman named Fu Xuerou who wanted to see her.


    Tao Yanxi told the assistant directly and asked the security guard to blast Fu Xuerou out.


    The assistant took orders and complied.


    After a while, the assistant came back to report.


    "Boss, Fu Xuerou is sitting in the flower bed downstairs in the company. It seems that he is waiting for you to go down."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t even raise her head.


    "Let her wait if she wants to."


    The sun is so good today that it won''t kill her.


    The assistant took orders and went down.


    After Tao Yanxi finished her work, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down.


    On the other side of the flower bed, there really was a figure the size of an ant.

 v3 Chapter 1208： Refuse to support, start with me (26)

    This Fu Xuerou is patient. Tao Yanxi thought.


    But she really didn''t plan to see her.


    Tao Yanxi made a phone call and contacted a few thugs to collect the "protection fee".


    Those gangsters are also human beings, how could they not know what Tao Yan''s words meant.


    But within ten minutes, Tao Yanxi saw a few thugs around Fu Xuerou moving their hands and feet.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, only to see Fu Xuerou push a gangster away and run away quickly.


    Tao Yan saw this and continued to work.


    After get off work, Tao Yanxi went to pick up Ling Xiaoyun from get off work as usual.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s face looked better than yesterday, and he was in the mood to share with Tao Yanxi some interesting things he saw in the cafe today.


    Ling Xiaoyun told Tao Yanxi that a little girl hugged a very fat cat. The fat cat liked him very much. One rubbed against his trouser legs and wanted him to hug him.


    As a result, he was caught by the little girl and scolded the fat cat as a lecherous cat.


    Tao Yanxi was driving, and when she heard these words, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, even the cat wants to be my rival in love." Tao Yanxi said jokingly.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s ears were slightly red, and he said vaguely "it''s not".


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face was even deeper, but she did not continue to tease Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun is thin-skinned, so easy to be shy, but he can''t be ruthless.


    After chatting and laughing, the two returned to the villa.


    The door lock of the villa has been replaced with a combination lock, and the password is her and his birthday.


    Ling Xiaoyun still cooked dinner, and she didn''t know if it was Tao Yanxi''s illusion. Anyway, she felt that Ling Xiaoyun''s craftsmanship was getting better and better.


    After dinner, Ling Xiaoyun took the initiative to propose that he wanted to go to class.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Ling Xiaoyun had a class, but he didn''t want to go, and she couldn''t force him.


    But now Ling Xiaoyun actually offered to go to class, which was a surprise.


    "Why did you suddenly think of going to class?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Ling Xiaoyun blushed slightly and said, "I...I want to help you."


    He knew that Tao Yanxi''s company was an investment-type investment.


    Investing in this line of business, a little careless, it is possible to lose even without underpants.


    He wanted to learn a little more knowledge, even if he couldn''t really help Tao Yanxi, he wanted to be closer to her.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s major is finance, and he can barely tick off investment.


    His academic performance has always been average, and the main reason is that he has never attended a class.


    When it comes to final exams, it''s a cramming.


    But now, he wants to study seriously, even if he can learn more about Tao Yanxi''s work, he is willing to put in a hundredfold effort.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Ling Xiaoyun had thought so much, she was just glad that he had such thoughts.


    "Okay, then come to our company when you graduate from college." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded slightly.


    In order not to hold back Tao Yanxi, he will definitely work hard!


    "Then I''ll say hello to the store manager. You can go whenever you want." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun hesitated for a moment, then said, "Then my salary should be reduced."


    He goes to work from time to time, which will definitely cause some trouble to the store manager.


    In this way, he does not get much salary.

 v3 Chapter 1209： Refuse to support, start with me (27)

    When Tao Yanxi heard Ling Xiaoyun say this, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ling Keruo and Fu Xuerou both thought about how to make money from her, but Ling Xiaoyun offered to reduce the salary.


    Comparing the two, Ling Xiaoyun is not a little bit stronger.


    Then, Tao Yanxi responded with a "OK".


    Anyway, her money is also Ling Xiaoyun''s money, and she can use it whatever she wants.


    And Ling Xiaoyun usually doesn''t spend a lot of money, so a few thousand yuan can be regarded as his private money.


    "By the way, how many classes do you have tomorrow? Do you need me to take you to school?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun recalled his class schedule and said, "For the afternoon class, I''ll just go to class by myself."


    Tao Yanxi thought that the cafe was not far from the school, so she nodded and agreed.


    The next afternoon, Ling Xiaoyun came to the class for the first time.


    There were some unfamiliar faces in the classroom, and Ling Xiaoyun didn''t want to make a high profile, so he found a seat by the window and sat down.


    He sits in a relatively front row position, which makes it easier for him to listen to the class.


    Ling Xiaoyun felt that some vague eyes fell on him, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    From childhood to adulthood, he has received too many eyes.


    Ling Xiaoyun pursed his lips, picked up the pen, and listened to the class seriously.


    This class is about today''s economic analysis. Ling Xiaoyun felt that this would be very important to Tao Yanxi, so he took notes very seriously.


    Although he can''t understand some professional words, this does not prevent him from memorizing them.


    The teacher on the stage saw that someone was actually listening to the class and took a lot of notes, and only felt a strong outpouring in his heart.


    As a result, the students in the classroom felt that today''s teacher was extraordinarily enthusiastic, spitting and dancing.


    Hmm... Maybe the teacher has a second spring?


    There are also many students who pay attention to Ling Xiaoyun.


    Some have good memories, but they recognized Ling Xiaoyun.


    When the freshman year started, they all met each other.


    After the military training ended, Ling Xiaoyun seemed to have disappeared. Anyway, he never came to class.


    Many people''s hearts of gossip get up. People who haven''t been in class for a long time suddenly come to class, there must be gossip!


    But gossip is gossip, and no one has the nerve to ask them why they came to class.


    So I can only look at Ling Xiaoyun''s back regretfully, and guess various reasons in my mind.


    After a class was over, Ling Xiaoyun looked at the class notes he had written two or three articles and laughed happily.


    These notes should be helpful to her, right?


    Ling Xiaoyun thought so, and carefully put away the notebook.


    He carried his bag and left the classroom without saying hello to the classmates.


    It''s not too early, he has to go to the vegetable market, and there are not many ingredients in the refrigerator at home.


    He had to prepare the meal before Tao Yanxi came back.


    Although Ling Xiaoyun left, he still left some traces in this profession.


    Some people even made bets on whether Ling Xiaoyun would come to class tomorrow.


    Everyone is at a fun age now, and there are naturally a lot of things involved in this kind of thing.


    However, Ling Xiaoyun, who was unaware of all this, was wandering in the vegetable market, buying fresh ingredients.


    After coming out of the vegetable market, when passing by a five-star hotel, he glanced everywhere, but saw a familiar figure...

 v3 Chapter 1210： Refuse to support, start with me (28)

    Ling Xiaoyun was startled at first, then shook his head.


    How does Ling Keruo have anything to do with him?


    Back then, before Ling Keruo went abroad, he told him that from then on, they had nothing to do with each other.


    In Ling Keruo''s heart, he is probably not as good as a puppy on the side of the road, right?


    Ling Xiaoyun also did not continue to pay attention to Ling Keruo in the five-star hotel, he turned his head and continued to walk in the direction of home.


    When he got home, cleaned up, and cooked food, Tao Yanxi had just returned home.


    When Tao Yanxi got home, she could smell the aroma of the food.


    She couldn''t wait to walk to the kitchen, just to see Ling Xiaoyun holding a plate ready to go out.


    Tao Yanxi took the plate naturally.


    "It''s hard work." Tao Yanxi said.


    There was a smile on Ling Xiaoyun''s face, the time was just right.


    "You''ve worked hard." Ling Xiaoyun said.


    The two brought the plates to the table and sat down separately.


    After dinner, Ling Xiaoyun took the initiative to hand over the notes he took in today''s class to Tao Yanxi.


    "This is the content of my class today, maybe it will be useful to you." Ling Xiaoyun said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi took the notebook in surprise and looked at it.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s font is very graceful and looks just like him.


    And the content of this note is some analysis of today''s economy.


    Tao Yanxi gave her a cursory glance, her analysis of the current economic situation was very simple, and she couldn''t really help her.


    But this note was recorded by Ling Xiaoyun, so the meaning is different.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Thank you, it''s very useful to me."


    "Really?" Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes lit up, and his voice was full of surprises.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, it''s very useful."


    "That''s good." Ling Xiaoyun raised a smile on his face.


    "How did you study today?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Very good." Ling Xiaoyun thought for a while, "The teacher made it very clear."


    "What about the classmates? How are you getting along?"


    Tao Yanxi is not worried about the teacher, but what worries her most is the attitude of her classmates.


    Ling Xiaoyun clasped his hands together subconsciously when he heard Tao Yanxi''s question.


    He lowered his head slightly and said, "It''s fine."


    He has not had contact with those classmates, but he can feel the eyes of those classmates.


    Or curious, or despised, or surprised, or envied...


    He has suffered too many malicious looks, and when you think about it, those looks are nothing.


    "If you have any questions, just tell me." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and replied, "Yeah!"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything more, even if he asked, he probably wouldn''t come up with anything.


    She made people pay attention, as long as no classmates bullied Ling Xiaoyun, she would be relieved.


    The two said some more words, and then went about their own business.


    It''s been like this for a few days.


    Life is very peaceful, Ling Keruo and Fu Xuerou have not come to harass them recently, which makes Tao Yanxi in a very good mood.


    Another week later, Fu Xuerou''s money was gone.


    She was still unwilling that Tao Yanxi didn''t apologize to herself or give herself money. She tried to find Tao Yanxi, but every time she didn''t block anyone.


    Finally, Fu Xuerou decided to block Ling Xiaoyun.


    She found out that Ling Xiaoyun went to school recently, so she went directly to block Ling Xiaoyun outside the classroom.

 v3 Chapter 1211： Refuse to support, start with me (29)

    Ling Xiaoyun was blocked by Fu Xuerou just after class.


    "You, take me to Tao Yanxi." Fu Xuerou said directly in a commanding tone.


    Ling Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment, but he still didn''t react.


    He just subconsciously took two steps back, away from Fu Xuerou.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s body trembled slightly, and there was still fear of Fu Xuerou in his body.


    Seeing Ling Xiaoyun like this, Fu Xuerou couldn''t help sneering, and she felt more confident in seeing Tao Yanxi.


    "Take me to Tao Yanxi, I don''t want to say the same thing a third time." Fu Xuerou looked at Ling Xiaoyun gloomily.


    At this time, Ling Xiaoyun had already reacted.


    Fu Xuerou probably couldn''t see Tao Yanxi, so he came to block him.


    Although Ling Xiaoyun didn''t quite know why Tao Yanxi didn''t see Fu Xuerou, since it was her decision, he would abide by it.


    Therefore, he would never take Fu Xuerou to see him.


    Ling Xiaoyun bit his lip and said stubbornly and stubbornly, "No!"


    Fu Xuerou, who was originally confident that Ling Xiaoyun would definitely take him to see Tao Yanxi, raised his hand on the spot when he heard this.


    From that look, it seems that he wants to fight Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Xiaoyun subconsciously raised his hand to block, but the expected pain did not come.


    Ling Xiaoyun blinked and put down his hand.


    Tao Yanxi did not know when he had already stood by his side.


    At this time, she was holding Fu Xuerou''s hand with a bad expression.


    "Don''t you want to see me? I''m here." Tao Yanxi said.


    Fu Xuerou''s face was full of joy, and she couldn''t help but said with a hint of coquettishness: "Oh, Yan Xi, why don''t you answer my call?"


    "I blocked you."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t give Fu Xuerou any face at all.


    Of course Fu Xuerou knew that Tao Yanxi had blocked herself, but would she say that? Certainly not.


    Fu Xuerou did not expect that Tao Yanxi would take the initiative to expose herself. She gritted her teeth and said with a trace of dissatisfaction: "Tao Yanxi, are you crazy?"


    Tao Yanxi shook off Fu Xuerou''s wrist, took out a wet tissue and wiped his hands, then threw the wet tissue into the trash can.


    The meaning of disgust is too obvious.


    Fu Xuerou still hasn''t figured out why Tao Yanxi has become like this.


    She glared at Tao Yanxi and said, "Where did I offend you?"


    "You hurt my people, and you asked me where I offended me?"


    Tao Yanxi sneered and reached out to hold Ling Xiaoyun''s hand.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s hand was a little cold, and in this hot summer day, this cold hand seemed to be saying something.


    Ling Xiaoyun lowered his head and stood beside Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    "I originally planned to let you live a little longer, but now it seems that you may be tired of living."


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth turned sarcastic.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll obey your wishes."


    Fu Xuerou stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, and asked in shock and fear, "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll understand in a while." Tao Yanxi''s brows and eyes were dull, and she didn''t pay any attention to Fu Xuerou.


    Fu Xuerou had a bad premonition in her heart, she stepped back again and again and suddenly wanted to leave.


    But how could Tao Yanxi let her leave so easily.


    In just a few seconds, Tao Yanxi stood in front of Fu Xuerou.


    "Yanxi, I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn''t be shaking in front of you, can I leave now?" Fu Xuerou prayed.

 v3 Chapter 1212： Refuse to support, start with me (30)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she looked at Fu Xuerou coldly, with no emotion in her eyes.


    At this time, a few blond men suddenly walked in front of them.


    One of the leaders looked at Fu Xuerou, walked up to her and said in a very rude tone: "Ms. Fu Xuerou, we now suspect that you are involved in an international smuggling case, please cooperate with our investigation."


    Fu Xuerou''s pupils shrank, knowing that she was finished.


    She did get involved in a smuggling case a few months ago.


    It was because the temptation of money from those people was too great, and she couldn''t hold back, so she took the risk.


    Those people clearly said that there is no problem, who would have thought that the car would overturn at this time? !


    It''s obviously been a few months, how can they find themselves?


    Fu Xuerou looked at Tao Yanxi in horror.


    "It''s you!"


    Tao Yanxi actually knew what she had done and even reported her!


    Fu Xuerou could hardly believe that Tao Yanxi was so cold-blooded.


    "It''s me." Tao Yanxi said coldly.


    Fu Xuerou wanted to say something, but was quickly taken away by those men.


    Fu Xuerou looked at Tao Yanxi with red eyes, as if he wanted to kill her with his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about this, it was only strange that Fu Xuerou didn''t get a layer of skin when it fell into the hands of those people.


    Besides, Fu Xuerou had more than just such a case on his back.


    She was looking forward to Fu Xuerou''s bad deeds being stripped away.


    After solving Fu Xuerou, Tao Yanxi said to Ling Xiaoyun, "Let''s go home."


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded and took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi felt the temperature of Ling Xiaoyun''s palm, and the smile on the corner of his mouth softened.


    In the evening, Ling Keruo called Ling Xiaoyun.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was sitting beside Ling Xiaoyun.


    On the phone, Ling Keruo hoped that Ling Xiaoyun could persuade Tao Yanxi to give him some funds.


    He needs to make an investment.


    Ling Keruo knew about Fu Xuerou and knew that Tao Yanxi really didn''t care about him.


    And now Tao Yanxi is more ruthless and arrogant than before.


    The only one who can control her is Ling Xiaoyun.


    Ling Keruo was also a smart person, so he immediately called Ling Xiaoyun.


    Using the so-called kinship of brothers, I hope Ling Xiaoyun can convince Tao Yanxi to give him some money.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, Ling Keruo just assumed that he agreed, and finally said "wait for good news from him" and hung up the phone.


    After the phone was hung up, Ling Xiaoyun still didn''t speak.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside him and had no intention of taking the initiative to speak.


    She was waiting, waiting for Ling Xiaoyun to take the initiative to speak.


    Ling Xiaoyunruo said that she would send the money to Ling Keruo without saying a word.


    But what she was looking forward to was another answer.


    Silence spread in the living room, and the atmosphere suddenly became deadly.


    I don''t know how long it took before Ling Xiaoyun said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want to pay attention to him."


    When he could only eat one steamed bun a day, Ling Keruo never called him.


    When he was running around every day just to earn so many tens of dollars, Ling Keruo was free and unrestrained abroad.


    Ling Keruo at that time, relying on Tao Yanxi''s liking, did whatever she wanted.


    So now he, why can''t she reject him based on her liking?

 v3 Chapter 1213： Refuse to support, start with me (31)

    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t know if he was doing it right, but he was really tired and hurt.


    He is not so big-hearted and able to forgive those who have hurt him before.


    Even his own brother, he couldn''t forgive him.


    Ling Xiaoyun didn''t know what Tao Yanxi liked about him.


    In fairy tales, the prince falls in love with Cinderella because of her kind quality.


    He''s not Cinderella, not so kind, and not so compassionate.


    He is inferior and stingy, wishing that all those who had hurt him would go to hell.


    However, because Tao Yanxi was by his side to accompany him and slowly heal him, he would ignore the hatred again and again, not to think about those things, not to care about those things.


    He let himself huddle in the turtle''s shell, believing that this would protect him from all damage.


    But Ling Keruo''s phone call completely broke his shell.


    Make him have to face the people who have hurt him.


    "I don''t want to help him." Ling Xiaoyun''s voice became even more hoarse.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s head is also lower.


    He didn''t dare to look at Tao Yanxi.


    He was afraid to see Tao Yanxi''s disappointed eyes.


    Ling Xiaoyun''s body was tense, and the whole person looked a little depressed.


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t want to be like what Ling Xiaoyun thought. She is in a good mood now, really good.


    Tao Yanxi never felt that others had hurt her, and then someone apologized and made compensatory measures, so she must be forgiven.


    Strangers are like this, friends are like this, and so are relatives.


    I don''t forgive this, it''s too complicated.


    But in his heart, Tao Yanxi didn''t want Ling Xiaoyun to forgive Ling Keruo and even help him regardless of previous suspicions.


    Ling Keruo, that person, is not worth it.


    Tao Yanxi hugged Ling Xiaoyun with a smile in her voice.


    "I am very happy."


    Ling Xiaoyun raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "Why?" Ling Xiaoyun asked blankly.


    "Because he''s not worthy." Tao Yanxi said naturally.


    Ling Keruo was so selfish, but he was not worthy of Ling Xiaoyun to help him.


    "We don''t care about him." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "After this period of time, I''m done, I''ll take you on a tour."


    Ling Xiaoyun blinked his eyes, but he still didn''t slow down.


    After a few minutes, Ling Xiaoyun licked his lips and said with a hint of shyness, "I still have classes."


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, it seems that it is too.


    "Can I not go to class then?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ling Xiaoyun shook his head, "I have to go to class."


    I want to be better so I can be with you.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly.


    "Then owe it first."


    Ling Xiaoyun nodded, and replied "Okay" softly.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Ling Xiaoyun was in a better mood, and her mood was even better.


    Neither of them mentioned Ling Keruo again.


    From then on, this person really has nothing to do with them anymore.


    Since that day, Ling Xiaoyun has gone to class and work on time every day.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, worked hard, and by the way had someone suppress Ling Keruo.


    Well... just to let Ling Keruo not appear in S City.


    As for where he will go, that really has nothing to do with her.


    Anyway, as long as they don''t appear in front of her and Ling Xiaoyun, that''s fine.


    Without Fu Xuerou and Ling Keruo''s troubles, the relationship between Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun improved by leaps and bounds.


    Probably because Tao Yanxi was too good, it stimulated Ling Xiaoyun and made him work harder.

 v3 Chapter 1214： Refuse to support, start with me (32)

    Ling Xiaoyun is extremely sensitive to numbers. After his professional teacher discovered this, he specially opened a small stove for him to teach him about stocks and the like.


    As soon as he entered the stock market, Ling Xiaoyun seemed to have found his own place of belonging.


    Those complex digital trends seem strange to ordinary people, complicated and difficult to understand.


    But in Ling Xiaoyun''s eyes, those numbers seemed to have life, telling him the future direction.


    Ling Xiaoyun bought a few stocks with the money he saved, all of which rose sharply.


    Ling Xiaoyun shared the news with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi directly gave Ling Xiaoyun five million yuan to buy it with confidence.


    After Ling Xiaoyun got Tao Yanxi''s money, he didn''t want to let Tao Yanxi down, so he studied harder.


    A few months later, the original millions turned into tens of millions, a tenfold increase.


    This made Ling Xiaoyun more confident.


    And Tao Yanxi was also very pleasantly surprised. It turned out that Ling Xiaoyun''s talent was here.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi simply set up a company for Ling Xiaoyun to help people buy and sell stocks.


    Of course, in order for Ling Xiaoyun to accept this company, Tao Yanxi took the majority of the shares.


    Approaching his junior year, Ling Xiaoyun also helped his professional teacher earn a few million dollars, which made the professional teacher happy.


    Coincidentally, the teacher of the professional course was the teacher of the professional course that had caused Ling Xiaoyun to fail.


    Of course, the last teacher gave Ling Xiaoyun a perfect pass.


    In his senior year, Ling Xiaoyun had already developed his company into a medium-sized company.


    He also became busier.


    The experience of the past two years, as well as the gradually increasing funds, all made Ling Xiaoyun''s inferiority dissipate little by little.


    Of course, what helped Ling Xiaoyun the most was Tao Yanxi''s love and pampering for him.


    But what always puzzled Ling Xiaoyun was that he never understood why Tao Yanxi fell in love with him.


    Ling Xiaoyun also asked Tao Yanxi this question.


    Tao Yanxi would always tell him that when the time came, he would know.


    However, this time has not come yet.


    Later, after Ling Xiaoyun graduated, he took two months to travel around the world with Tao Yanxi.


    During the trip, the two also officially confirmed their relationship and had a relationship.


    When the two really merged together, Ling Xiaoyun had a feeling that "she really belongs to him and he really belongs to her".


    After the trip, the two returned to their previous lives.


    Tao Yanxi always likes to look at Ling Xiaoyun and laugh, and when his eyes fall on him, it makes him have an illusion.


    She was looking at him, but she wasn''t looking at him.


    This feeling was inexplicable, but it kept lingering in his heart.


    Ling Xiaoyun also asked Tao Yanxi what she was looking at.


    Tao Yanxi just told him that she was looking at him, always.


    Over time, Ling Xiaoyun stopped asking.


    Many years later, Ling Xiaoyun was called "the **** of stocks" and was admired by people.


    And Tao Yanxi has also become the wife of the goddess who is envied by everyone.


    After all, his and her positions were reversed.


    On this day, the sun was approaching, Tao Yanxi suddenly looked at Ling Xiaoyun, who was sitting on the sofa drowsy, and asked, "Do you know why I fell in love with you?"


    Ling Xiaoyun, who was a little sleepy at first, suddenly woke up.


    "why?"

 v3 Chapter 1215： Refuse to support, start with me (33)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were gentle.


    "Because you are my brother~"


    Tao Yanxi smiled, her brows and eyes curved, and her whole body exuded a soft breath.


    In this life, she has always been like a strong woman, strong and indifferent, just standing there, she is full of momentum.


    But now, she was half-squatting in front of Ling Xiaoyun, raised her head slightly, and the warm light shone on her body, casting a layer of soft light on her.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi seemed so soft and fragile.


    Ling Xiaoyun stared at Tao Yanxi in a daze, as if some fragments that did not belong to his memory flashed through his mind.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ling Xiaoyun opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something.


    Ling Xiaoyun had been looking forward to this answer for decades.


    It was even said that this question that could be explained only in an understatement, because Tao Yanxi always told him that when the time came, he would know, but instead it became his obsession.


    Yes, obsession.


    Ling Xiaoyun thought, if he never knew the answer, he wouldn''t rest his mind when he died.


    However, when he heard this answer, he had a kind of loss that should have been so.


    Ling Xiaoyun only felt that his eyes were hot, and some warm liquid poured out of his eyes.


    After Tao Yanxi finished saying those words, she just stared at Ling Xiaoyun without saying anything.


    She is gambling.


    I bet Ling Xiaoyun can think of her.


    Not the memory of this life, but the memory that has pierced through countless times.


    Even if she can only think of a title, a smile, or even a sentence, what she did was worth it.


    Since the world of the saint, Tao Yanxi has vaguely realized that simply collecting soul fragments is useless.


    She needs to wake up his memory of her, even if it''s just a title, it''s enough.


    Her brother, whoever he becomes, is her brother.


    As long as there is a suitable opportunity, he will be able to think of himself.


    The days of chasing are really too hard.


    So even a familiar name is enough to make this bitterness full of sweetness.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and put her hands on Ling Xiaoyun''s legs.


    Ling Xiaoyun is old and his life is coming.


    That''s why she tried to use such words to remind him of something.


    There was lightning and thunder outside the house, and there was no heavy rain that the weather forecast had predicted.


    Some people were looking for a place to hide from the rain in a panic, some people turned over under the covers and muttered something, and some people were swaying in the hustle and bustle.


    A thunderbolt flashed past and hit a tree outside the villa where Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun lived.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed slightly, knowing that this was Tiandao warning him.


    But so what? She is about to leave.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand on Ling Xiaoyun''s leg suddenly clenched tightly.


    She pursed her lips, seeing that Ling Xiaoyun still did not respond, the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Sure enough, isn''t it?


    "Peach¡­¡­"


    Ling Xiaoyun''s voice suddenly remembered.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Ling Xiaoyun and looked at him expectantly.


    Ling Xiaoyun sighed, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ling Xiaoyun raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "Peach baby..."


    Ling Xiaoyun''s voice was hoarse, with a hint of complexity in his eyes,


    Almost at the moment when his words fell, the sky was full of purple, and the villa was directly hit.


    The villa was actually on fire, vigorously, and the fire spread all at once.

 v3 Chapter 1216： Im so frail and easy to push down (1)

    What''s even more strange is that no one around the villa noticed this raging fire.


    Tao Yanxi and Ling Xiaoyun, who were in the center of the villa, had no intention of running away.


    After Ling Xiaoyun finished saying those words, his breath became even weaker.


    He leaned on the sofa and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "take care of yourself¡­¡­"


    Ling Xiaoyun almost finished this sentence with his last breath.


    In just a second, he was dead.


    The raging fire engulfed the sofa, and the fire spread so fast that it made people wonder what to do.


    Tao Yanxi got up, the fire had already spread to her.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over, kissed Ling Xiaoyun''s lips, and responded with a low "OK".


    As soon as the words fell, a white light came out of Ling Xiaoyun''s body and entered Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows directly.


    Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened.


    She was so happy, really happy.


    At this last moment, that "baby peach" became her last redemption.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes, the fire had engulfed her body.


    But it doesn''t matter, she has already left.


    Xiao Yao teleported her away in an instant, and she didn''t feel any pain.


    This world has come to an end.


    For Tao Yanxi, there is no regret at all.


    After the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi only saw a sea of ??fire, she subconsciously took a step back, so that the fire did not spread to herself for the time being.


    The current situation obviously did not allow her to think more, she had to find a way to get out.


    This is obviously a broken building, and there are flammable and explosive items everywhere. If she doesn''t escape, there is only death waiting for her.


    Thick smoke entered from his throat and mouth, and Tao Yanxi probably guessed how the original body died.


    She leaned down, breathing as slowly as she could.


    Someone was shouting outside, and there were sirens.


    There was a raging fire all around, and the way out was completely blocked.


    Tao Yanxi coughed a few times, her entire respiratory tract was very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, a tall figure kicked open the door.


    Tao Yanxi got up quickly and shouted loudly, "Here! Here!"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi coughed violently again.


    Hearing the cry for help, Di Liexuan walked over quickly, protecting the thin little girl under him.


    Tao Yanxi''s consciousness was a little blurry at this time. She grabbed Di Liexuan''s clothes and was shaky.


    Di Liexuan simply picked up Tao Yanxi and rushed outside.


    The flames devoured a clump of his hair, and before it could spread, it was doused by those waiting outside.


    "Ambulance? Ambulance!"


    A noisy voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    The next moment, Tao Yanxi lost consciousness.


    When she woke up again, it was three days later.


    The original body''s memory has been received by her.


    Speaking of which, the original body is also miserable.


    Yuanshen''s parents worked hard all their lives, and finally bought a house in the dilapidated building. They were so happy that they were overjoyed and sad. They forgot to turn off the fire when they were cooking, and the gas tank exploded directly, causing a fire.


    The original body and his parents were also buried in this fire.


    Fortunately, at that time, there were not many people in the Powei Building. Except for the original body and his parents, there were no casualties.


    But the original body was so young, but he passed away early, which made Tao Yanxi regret.

 v3 Chapter 1217： Im so frail and easy to push down (2)

    Tao Yanxi moved her fingers and opened her eyes.


    There was no one else in the ward, the shadows of the trees outside the window swayed, and the sun was dazzling, which made Tao Yanxi clearly realize that she had survived.


    Tao Yanxi sat up, weak all over.


    Ten minutes later, the little nurse made a routine round of wards and saw Tao Yanxi woke up.


    The little nurse came over and said with a hint of concern, "You''re awake."


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    The little nurse couldn''t help but sighed when she saw Tao Yanxi''s obvious weakness.


    Poor little girl.


    "Just tell me if you need anything," the little nurse said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "I want to drink water."


    The little nurse poured a glass of water for Tao Yanxi, "You drink it, I''ll go to the doctor."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and watched the little nurse leave.


    Soon, the doctor came over to examine Tao Yanxi''s body and determined that there was no major problem.


    Stay for two more days and be discharged from the hospital.


    Tao Yan thanked him slightly, and then the doctor left.


    The little nurse felt sorry for Tao Yanxi and chatted with her a few more words.


    The little nurse is a person who can''t hide things, but Tao Yanxi said something that shouldn''t be said.


    According to the little nurse, because the original parents were the cause of the accident, she had to take responsibility.


    The original parents did not buy insurance, and all these debts had to be carried by Tao Yan.


    Listening to the little nurse, she was afraid that she would have to pay hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    If she changed Tao Yanxi from the previous life, she really didn''t care about these hundreds of thousands.


    But her current identity is really short of hundreds of thousands.


    And because the original body is only sixteen years old in half a year, so even if she has the heart to invest in stocks or something, she can''t get the relevant account.


    As for gambling or something, that''s even more impossible.


    It was impossible for them to let her in.


    There are thousands of ways to make money, but you have to be an adult to do it, at least sixteen years old.


    Tao Yanxi had some headaches. She was overwhelmed by this debt, and she had nowhere to go. It was really uncomfortable.


    The little nurse was already busy, leaving Tao Yanxi here to think about what to do.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was tangled, another person came to the ward.


    Tao Yanxi recognized that this man was the man who rushed into the sea of ????fire to save her, and he was also the brother of this world.


    A cute smile appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Di Liexuan''s heart softened when he saw the strong smile on the thin little girl''s face.


    "Are you willing to follow me?" Di Liexuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and followed him? To be his little daughter-in-law?


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she was willing.


    Di Liexuan stretched out his big hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "Well, I''ll be your uncle from now on."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    No, I want to be your wife.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Tao Yanxi knew that if she said this, Di Liexuan would definitely hate her.


    Tao Yanqi smiled obediently, and called out "Uncle" crisply.


    "Yeah." Di Liexuan nodded.


    It was he who rescued the little girl, and from then on, she could only live with him.


    Di Liexuan didn''t plan to tell Tao Yanxi about the little girl''s parents and the fire.


    The little girl is still young and shouldn''t be responsible for this.


    When she is older, there is no need to tell her.


    Di Liexuan sighed in his heart, but the movements on his hands became more gentle.


    Tao Yanqi slightly rubbed Di Liexuan''s big hand with a satisfied expression.

 v3 Chapter 1218： Im so frail and easy to push down (3)

    After Di Liexuan said two more words to Tao Yanxi, he received a call and left in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi did not stop Di Liexuan from leaving. With his current status, he must have something very important to leave.


    Di Liexuan of this world is a firefighter.


    Firefighters usually train very hard, and they will go out on tasks regardless of time and place.


    Once the mission is out, life is in danger.


    This uncertainty of life makes Di Liexuan''s life monotonous and boring.


    Now he is thirty years old and still single.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the bed and looked out the window.


    The shadows of the trees swayed, leaving a shadow on the white wall.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed his eyes, and there was a slight haze in his expression.


    Xiao Yao had already passed the background of the story to her, and she probably knew what Di Liexuan was doing.


    This world is the world of a heroine, and the heroine is a woman who has crossed over from the world of self-cultivation.


    Powerful, indifferent, and unreasonable.


    Di Liexuan is born with an extremely yang body, and with the heroine''s extremely yin body as cold as snow, he can get twice the result with half the effort if he cultivates.


    In short, Leng Ruxue fell in love with Di Liexuan and wanted to cultivate with him.


    But Di Liexuan didn''t like Leng Ruxue, so he refused her again and again.


    Later, Leng Ruxue found a better double cultivator and abandoned Di Liexuan.


    But now, Leng Ruxue is still in a state of entanglement with Di Liexuan.


    If she guessed correctly about the phone call just now, Leng Ruxue should have contacted Di Liexuan''s parents and asked him to see Leng Ruxue''s phone number.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She got out of bed and found the little nurse and asked her to call Di Liexuan.


    After the call was connected, Tao Yanxi said with a hint of tears in her voice, "Uncle, I''m so scared."


    "Not afraid, not afraid." Di Liexuan coaxed Tao Yanxi.


    "As soon as I closed my eyes, there was a lot of fire, and the fire surrounded me, I was so scared..."


    As Tao Yanxi spoke, tears began to drip.


    At that time, she really thought she was going to die.


    She is not afraid of death, what she is afraid of is that once she is dead, she will no longer have the possibility of being possessed in this world.


    Without her bond with this world, she would soon be rejected by Heaven.


    At that time, either she forcibly took out her brother''s soul and left, or she could only leave by herself.


    But once he left, she would never see him again, nor would she be able to collect her brother''s soul fragments.


    That was the reason for her fear and fear.


    Di Liexuan panicked when he heard the cry here.


    He remembered the appearance of such a thin little girl shedding tears, and his heart suddenly twitched?


    "Master! Turn around!"


    He had to go back to the hospital to coax the little girl.


    The little girl had just encountered all this, and when she was most vulnerable, he had to guard her no matter what.


    Tao Yanxi heard Di Liexuan''s voice here, and couldn''t help but cry more.


    Not long after Di Liexuan left, he rushed over immediately after receiving Tao Yanxi''s call.


    In just five or six minutes, Di Liexuan appeared in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan strode to Tao Yanxi, who was being comforted by the little nurse, and hugged her.


    "I''m coming."


    Di Liexuan just said such a sentence, Tao Yanxi''s tears couldn''t hold back completely.


    Bad brother, you are finally here.

 v3 Chapter 1219： Im so petite and fragile (4)

    Di Liexuan patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder with some distress.


    The little girl is so soft, she can''t be bullied in the future.


    Di Liexuan thought in his heart, and the movements in his hands became more and more gentle.


    After Tao Yanxi cried for a while, she slowly calmed down.


    She sobbed and accidentally hiccupped.


    Hearing this, Di Liexuan chuckled lightly.


    "Good." Di Liexuan rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, in fact, he was also a little despised in his heart.


    She was really embarrassed just now!


    I hugged him and cried for so long.


    But she really didn''t hold back her emotions.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose, her eyes glowing red.


    Di Liexuan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said softly, "You sleep obediently, and I''ll watch over you, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and responded with a "um" with a full nasal voice.


    The two returned to the ward, and Tao Yanxi obediently got into the hospital bed.


    Di Liexuan helped Tao Yanxi cover the quilt, then pulled a chair and sat beside him.


    "Good, close your eyes and sleep."


    Di Liexuan patted the quilt and said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, "You can''t go!"


    The little girl''s voice was soft, with a hint of crying, making him reluctant to speak out loud.


    "Okay, I won''t go." Di Liexuan promised.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly and closed her eyes.


    Her small hand has been held by Di Liexuan''s big hand, which can give her enough sense of security.


    With a full sense of security, Tao Yanxi quickly fell asleep.


    Di Liexuan stayed by her side, not going anywhere.


    Leng Ruxue called him a few more times, but he pressed them all down.


    In fact, Di Liexuan didn''t like Leng Ruxue at all.


    That woman made him feel bad, cold and strong, and self-righteous.


    Thinking of Leng Ruxue, Di Liexuan couldn''t help frowning.


    Still a cute little girl.


    Di Liexuan''s eyes looking at Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but become more tender.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi finally woke up.


    When she woke up, Di Liexuan was still holding her hand.


    Tao Yanxi only felt extremely satisfied, and a sweet smile formed on the corner of her mouth, and she shouted "Uncle!"


    "En." Di Liexuan raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, "Are you hungry?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "A little bit."


    "I''m going to buy you something to eat." Di Liexuan stood up as he spoke, and his hand naturally let go of Tao Yan''s foot.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said cautiously, "You have to come back early."


    "Yeah." Di Liexuan responded, and then quickly went out.


    But within ten minutes, he bought the porridge and returned to the ward.


    Tao Yanxi drank the porridge slowly.


    "Uncle, are you leaving?"


    Seeing that it was getting late, Di Liexuan should be leaving, right?


    Di Liexuan nodded, "Well, you have a good rest."


    Tao Yanxi knew that she couldn''t stop Di Liexuan, but nodded obediently.


    "Okay, is that uncle coming tomorrow?"


    Di Liexuan is a little embarrassed. He has training tomorrow, so he may not be able to come.


    But seeing the expectant look on the little girl''s face, Di Liexuan''s heart softened.


    "Yes." Di Liexuan said.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi raised a big smile.


    "Um!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''ll wait for my uncle to come."


    "Well." Di Liexuan replied, "Okay, you have a good rest."

 v3 Chapter 1220： Im so frail and easy to push down (5)

    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and waved, and said obediently, "Goodbye, uncle."


    Di Liexuan nodded, turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi watched Di Liexuan leave.


    After Di Liexuan left, Tao Yanxi was a little bored.


    She doesn''t have a mobile phone, can''t play games, and can''t go out to play, it''s really boring.


    Tao Yanxi was paralyzed on the bed, deeply bored.


    Fortunately, at this time, the little nurse came to round the room.


    The little nurse liked her very much, and told her a lot of gossip in the hospital, which made Tao Yanxi less boring.


    And Tao Yanxi also got a very important news from the little nurse.


    Leng Ruxue had a car accident before, and the person who had been pronounced dead by the doctor suddenly came to life.


    And after waking up, the whole person''s attitude changed, she looked very indifferent, and she didn''t dare to talk to that person.


    When the little nurse mentioned Leng Ruxue, she had a very frightened expression.


    Tao Yanxi was a little curious about what kind of person Leng Ruxue was when she saw the little nurse''s reaction.


    However, Leng Ruxue has been discharged from the hospital for half a month, and she should not be able to see her for the time being.


    After chatting with her for a while, the little nurse left, leaving Tao Yanxi to digest the gossip silently, not so boring anymore.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi woke up early in the morning and waited for Di Liexuan.


    Near noon, Di Liexuan did not appear in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi waited and waited until six o''clock in the evening.


    The nurse in the middle also came and asked her if she needed something to eat.


    Tao Yanxi rejected the nurse''s kindness, saying that Di Liexuan would bring her food.


    However, after a long time, Di Liexuan has not come.


    Tao Yanxi felt aggrieved all of a sudden.


    She didn''t know what was going on with herself, she had never been like this before.


    But since she came to this world, she felt aggrieved and wanted to cry at every turn, and she didn''t feel safe at all.


    Now she is really fragile.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the bed, shrugged her nose, and her eyes were red.


    This is what Di Liexuan saw when he rushed to the ward in a hurry.


    The little girl''s thin body was leaning against the bed, her head was lowered and she couldn''t see her expression clearly, but there was an air of loneliness all over her body.


    Di Liexuan walked over and said with a hint of guilt, "I''m sorry, I''m late."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Di Liexuan with red eyes.


    "Uncle, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    There was a hint of crying in Tao Yanxi''s voice, which sounded extremely aggrieved.


    "I had some problems during training today, so I''m late, sorry." Di Liexuan sincerely apologized.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she immediately looked at Di Liexuan worriedly.


    "What''s the situation? Uncle, are you okay?"


    Di Liexuan shook his head, seeing that Tao Yanxi was so worried about himself, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a small situation."


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was about to say something when she heard a huge "gurgling" from her stomach.


    she is so hungry...


    Di Liexuan was startled, "Hungry? Didn''t you have dinner?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, not only did she not eat dinner, she hadn''t eaten all day.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to tell Di Liexuan.


    Otherwise, he will definitely talk to her.


    "I''m going to buy you some food." After Di Liexuan finished speaking, he hurried out of the ward.


    In ten minutes, he returned with a dumpling.


    Tao Yanxi smelled the fragrance, her eyes lit up, dumplings filled with shrimp!

 v3 Chapter 1221： Im so frail and easy to push down (6)

    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi who suddenly became excited when he smelled the fragrance, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sure enough, she is still a little girl, happiness comes so simple and pure.


    "Eat."


    Di Liexuan handed the box to Tao Yanxi, and helped her break the chopsticks apart by the way.


    Tao Yanxi took the chopsticks, smiled sweetly at Di Liexuan, and ate quickly.


    She is really hungry.


    Di Liexuan stood by Tao Yanxi''s side, watching Tao Yanxi eating quietly.


    The little girl was a bit more aggressive when she was eating, not like she usually looked soft.


    Seems to be really hungry.


    Thinking so, Di Liexuan couldn''t help but ask, "What did you have for lunch today?"


    Tao Yanxi still had dumplings in her mouth, and when she heard Di Liexuan''s question, she puffed out her cheeks and said, "No time."


    "Huh?" Di Liexuan frowned slightly, "Didn''t have lunch?"


    "This can''t be done." Di Liexuan shook his head in disapproval, "How can you not eat?"


    Tao Yanxi finally swallowed the dumplings, and then explained aggrievedly: "You didn''t come."


    Di Liexuan was stunned, never expecting this to be the answer.


    "Silly girl, your body is yours, you have to eat well." Di Liexuan said.


    Tao Yanxi put down her chopsticks, looked straight at Di Liexuan, and said seriously, "You saved my life, so I belong to you."


    "Although I saved you, you still belong to yourself, understand?" Di Liexuan explained.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, you saved my life." So I am yours.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi being so persistent, Di Liexuan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Anyway, the little girl is still young and doesn''t know this.


    When she grows up, she realizes that she is really only her own.


    Di Liexuan was also reluctant to speak loudly to Tao Yanxi. In normal times, if anyone dared to refute him, he would have scolded him in the face.


    His temper was already very hot, but in front of Tao Yanxi, he put away all his hotness, leaving only full of tenderness.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Di Liexuan did not speak, and repeated another sentence.


    Di Liexuan just smiled and did not refute Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Sooner or later, the little girl will understand.


    Tao Yanxian saw that Di Liexuan did not refute, and then smiled with satisfaction.


    She burped after finishing all the dumplings.


    "Hiccup~"


    Tao Yanxi touched her slightly bulging belly, her face full of contentment.


    "Uncle, I asked the nurse and the nurse said that I can be discharged from the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi blinked at Di Liexuan and said.


    "Well, I''ll ask the doctor later. If the doctor says you can be discharged, I''ll go through the discharge procedures for you tomorrow and take you home." Di Liexuan said.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied sweetly.


    The two said some more words, and then Di Liexuan left.


    Di Liexuan went to ask the doctor, and after confirming that Tao Yanxi''s health was fine, he paid all her expenses and planned to take her out of the hospital tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Di Liexuan came to the hospital to help Tao Yanxi complete the discharge procedures.


    Tao Yanxi put on the pink and tender dress that Di Liexuan bought for herself, took Di Liexuan''s big hand, and walked out of the hospital.


    The sunlight outside was very dazzling, and it was warm on her body, which made her feel a little better.

 v3 Chapter 1222： Im so frail and easy to push down (7)

    Di Liexuan took Tao Yanxi back to his home.


    His house is two bedrooms and one living room, just one of his own and the other of his own.


    Di Liexuan introduced Tao Yanxi about the overall layout of the house and her own room.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have any luggage either. After all, the fire destroyed everything.


    All of her things have to be re-buyed, but I don''t know if Di Liexuan is willing or not.


    She still owes hundreds of thousands, which is a headache to think about.


    The things in Tao Yanxi''s bedroom are very simple, except for some necessary furniture, there is nothing else.


    Di Liexuan also knew that he was not well prepared, so he took a day off today to accompany her to go shopping.


    Di Liexuan told Tao Yanxi about his plans.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, nodded again and again, and took Di Liexuan''s hand, and praised with joy, "Uncle, you are so kind."


    Seeing Tao Yanxi so happy, Di Liexuan couldn''t help but laugh.


    The two simply cleaned up and went out the door.


    They first went to the computer city and bought a mobile phone for Tao Yanxi.


    Originally, Di Liexuan wanted to buy a computer for Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi refused.


    She doesn''t need a computer now, so she won''t waste that money.


    Di Liexuan thought about it for a while, and thought it made sense, so he didn''t buy a computer.


    If Tao Yanxi wanted to use a computer, he would just use his own. Anyway, he didn''t usually use a computer much.


    After buying the mobile phone, the two went to the largest shopping mall and were going to buy some clothes for Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s looks tend to be sweet, so the clothes that Di Liexuan bought for Tao Yanxi tend to be cute.


    I have to say that Di Liexuan''s aesthetic is still very good.


    The selected sets of clothes are very suitable for Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan chose another dress for Tao Yanxi and asked her to try it on.


    Tao Yanqi happily ran into the dressing room to try on the skirt.


    When Tao Yanxi came out of the dressing room, a person just came out of the dressing room next to her.


    "Wow~" the shop assistants exclaimed a few times.


    The two women in front of them are really suitable for the clothes in their store.


    One sexy, one cute, just a natural hanger.


    Tao Yanxi looked curiously to his left, and the man just happened to be looking at Tao Yanxi.


    The two looked at each other, stunned.


    Tao Yanxi recognized that the woman opposite was Leng Ruxue, the heroine of this world.


    And Leng Ruxue was surprised that the girl in front of her was actually a very negative body!


    You must know that in the world of comprehension, the extremely negative body is extremely rare.


    When she possessed this body, she was very happy when she found out that she was an extremely negative body.


    Unexpectedly, there is a second polar body in this world.


    Leng Ruxue''s eyes flashed, and a trace of hostility quickly crossed his face.


    Tao Yanxi noticed this trace of hostility and glanced at her inexplicably.


    Doesn''t she seem to have done anything to her? Why is this Leng Ruxue so hostile to her?


    Tao Yanxi decided to ignore Leng Ruxue, she jumped up and turned around in front of Di Liexuan, and asked sweetly, "Does it look good?"


    "Good-looking." Di Liexuan did not hesitate to praise himself.


    Leng Ruxue heard the familiar voice, her pupils shrank, and she looked towards Tao Yanxi.


    Leng Ruxue couldn''t help snorting when he saw Di Liexuan smiling and looking at Tao Yanxi with a gentle face.

 v3 Chapter 1223： Im so frail and easy to push down (8)

    No wonder Di Liexuan refused to agree to double cultivation with himself. It turned out that he had another extreme yin body.


    Leng Ruxue''s eyes are slightly cold, since that''s the case, don''t blame her for being rude.


    Leng Ruxue raised her head high and walked towards Di Liexuan.


    "This is your friend?" Leng Ruxue asked directly, his tone full of pride.


    She came from the realm of self-cultivation, and her strength was already strong.


    What if this woman has a polar body? Without the right exercises, everything is in vain.


    Di Liexuan didn''t notice Leng Ruxue at first, but he didn''t notice that Leng Ruxue was also in the store until she walked up to him and spoke.


    Di Liexuan frowned slightly, why did his tone as cold as snow carry a hint of hostility.


    "No." Di Liexuan said, "This is my adopted child."


    Leng Ruxue raised her eyebrows, adoption?


    Yes, before she got news that Di Liexuan had rescued a girl, and she thought it was this girl.


    Leng Ruxue was bound to win against Di Liexuan, so she did not take Tao Yanxi in her eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then I invite you to go to Fuyuanju for dinner."


    Fuyuanju is a good place, and there is a hint of spirituality in the ingredients.


    Invite this good girl to eat, but it is really cheap for her.


    Tao Yanxi was speechless listening to it.


    Obviously it is a good word, how can it come out of Leng Ruxue''s mouth with arrogance?


    And that tone is more like a kind of charity.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Radide Liexuan''s sleeve and said sweetly, "Uncle, I''m not hungry."


    The implication is that I don''t want to go to dinner with Leng Ruxue.


    Di Liexuan understood what he meant, and couldn''t help but say with a smile, "I''m not hungry either."


    This is obviously a refusal.


    Leng Ruxue''s face darkened, "Do you know where Fuyuanju is? If I hadn''t invited you, you would never have been there!"


    That place, eat at least 100,000.


    Di Liexuan was the only one who put out the fire. Even if there were 100,000 people, he would not be willing to eat a meal if he wanted to.


    As for this little girl, it is even more impossible to have money.


    Leng Ruxue sneered, only feeling that Tao Yanxi was extremely annoying.


    "Uncle, I can cook too, I''ll cook it for you at home." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Di Liexuan didn''t know that Tao Yanxi could cook. He actually could cook, but the taste was very ordinary.


    He is a rough old man, and his requirements for food are really not that high.


    "Humph!" Leng Ruxue snorted coldly, cooking? But it''s something inferior people would do.


    She pursued the supreme avenue all her life, so she didn''t bother to cook.


    When she succeeds in her practice, she can stop eating.


    "Miss Leng, if you have nothing to do, I won''t disturb your Yaxing shopping." Di Liexuan said very politely.


    Leng Ruxue''s face froze, knowing that Di Liexuan had rejected her again.


    Leng Ruxue thought that she was the arrogant daughter of heaven, so how could she endure Di Liexuan''s repeated rejections.


    "You''ll regret it!" Leng Ruxue said such a cruel sentence and left proudly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Leng Ruxue''s back, and couldn''t help smacking her lips.


    Not to mention, this cold as snow body is really good.


    The convex places are convex, and the warped places are warped.


    And what about her? Everywhere is flat!


    Tao Yanxi pinched her skirt and sighed.


    When will she have such a figure?


    Di Liexuan couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tao Yanxi''s small movements.


    "This dress is beautiful, buy it, eh?"

 v3 Chapter 1224： petite and frail (9)

    Tao Yanxi came to her senses when she heard Di Liexuan''s voice.


    She nodded and replied "Okay" obediently.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi changed the skirt and asked the shopping guide to pack a new set for herself.


    Di Liexuan happily paid the money.


    Afterwards, the two went to the supermarket for a while and bought some ingredients to go home.


    Tao Yanxi told Di Liexuan that she wanted to cook for him.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi got busy after resting for a while.


    Di Liexuan was reading a book in the living room, occasionally going to the kitchen to take a look, and then he was blasted out by Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan was helpless and could only wait for his little girl to cook for him.


    After dinner was ready, Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to let Di Liexuan taste his craft.


    After Di Liexuan took a sip, he had to admit that the little girl''s craftsmanship was really good.


    Because the dishes were so delicious, Di Liexuan ate an extra bowl of rice.


    After dinner, Di Liexuan took the initiative to do the dishes.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to help Di Liexuan, but was blasted out by him.


    After the chores are done, it''s time to get down to business.


    Di Liexuan told Tao Yanxi that she needed to go to school.


    Tao Yanxi was not at all prepared for the matter of going to school. She asked several times if she really wanted to go to school, and she got a positive answer from Di Liexuan.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only listen to Di Liexuan''s words.


    Di Liexuan has already helped her to take good care of the school, so she can report and do an entrance test tomorrow.


    Tao Yanxi heard what Di Liexuan said and said that she knew.


    The next day, Di Liexuan brought Tao Yanxi to Shi No. 1 Middle School.


    The principal of City No. 1 Middle School gave Tao Yanxi a set of mathematics papers. Tao Yanxi spent half an hour completing the exam papers and got full marks.


    The principal was very happy and directly let her into the second and first class of high school.


    Class one is the best class.


    In fact, Di Liexuan didn''t expect Tao Yanxi''s grades to be so good.


    Compared with excellent grades, he actually hopes that she can grow up safely and healthily.


    After confirming the class, Di Liexuan left after a few more instructions.


    Tao Yanxi was taken to the class by a class teacher.


    Most of the students in Class 1 were obedient students, and they didn''t have any ill intentions except that they were a little curious about Tao Yanxi, a transfer student.


    After Tao Yanxi made a very simple self-introduction, he sat down in an empty seat.


    She was sitting in the last row by the window, and at the same table was a short-haired girl with thick glasses.


    "Hello Tao Yanxi, my name is Chen Tian." The short-haired girl said with a hint of shyness, "You look good."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, never expecting such a sentence from her tablemate.


    "You''re cute too." Tao Yanxi whispered.


    Chen Tian grinned, and this compliment was very useful.


    This class is the class teacher''s class, and Chen Tian turned to listen to the class without saying a few words to her.


    Tao Yan looked out the window boredly, the content of this high school was too simple for her.


    Tao Yanxi was a little distracted, and she didn''t know what Di Liexuan was doing. Did you miss her?


    Tao Yanxi quietly took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan was probably busy and didn''t reply to her message, which made Tao Yanxi a little depressed.


    However, what Tao Yanxi didn''t know was that Di Liexuan actually saw this message.

 v3 Chapter 1225： Im so frail and easy to push down (10)

    When Di Liexuan saw the news, he was preparing for a mission.


    He didn''t have time to reply to her message, just put his phone in his pocket and left for the mission immediately.


    But in fact, in his heart, he has silently replied: Be good, have a good class.


    School days are always boring and boring.


    After a long day of classes, Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to take the bus home.


    Di Liexuan gave her a spare key, she opened the door and went home, ready to start making dinner.


    Although she didn''t know when Di Liexuan would come back, she was always right to make dinner.


    When Di Liexuan came back, he could have a hot dinner immediately.


    Tao Yanxi''s cooking speed was not very fast, but when she was cooking, Di Liexuan had just returned home.


    Di Liexuan likes this kind of feeling very much, this kind of warm feeling.


    "You''re back?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    Di Liexuan took off his jacket and nodded.


    "I can smell the fragrance from far away." Di Liexuan said with a smile.


    Tao Yanqi stuck out her tongue mischievously, "These are all made for you, come and eat."


    Di Liexuan helped Tao Yanxi get the bowl and chopsticks, "Okay, let''s eat together."


    The two sat down face to face and ate.


    Neither of them likes to talk at the dining table, so there was only the sound of chopsticks hitting the bowl in the room for a while.


    After eating, Di Liexuan took the initiative to do the dishes again.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa playing with her phone.


    After Di Liexuan came out after washing the dishes, he saw Tao Yanxiwo playing with his mobile phone on the sofa.


    "How was your study today?" Di Liexuan asked when he sat next to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "Not bad, my deskmate is quite cute."


    "Is it a boy or a girl?" Di Liexuan asked with concern.


    "Girl acridine~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, she approached Di Liexuan, poked his chest and said, "Uncle, why do you care about this acridine?"


    "Is there any difference between boys and girls?"


    Di Liexuan gave Tao Yanxi a funny look, "I just asked casually."


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, not knowing whether to believe Di Liexuan''s words or not.


    "Have you done your homework today?" Di Liexuan took the initiative to change the subject.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She hasn''t done it yet!


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, her voice slightly lower, "Not yet."


    "Go do your homework." Di Liexuan said with a hint of sternness.


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay", and suddenly seemed to remember, "Uncle, why didn''t you reply to my message today?"


    "When I saw your message, I was about to start a mission." Di Liexuan explained, "Sorry, I forgot to reply to your message."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hands again and again, "Uncle, your work is more important!"


    Di Liexuan''s task is related to human life, but she didn''t reply to her message, she didn''t really mind.


    When Di Liexuan heard Tao Yanxi''s words, the smile on the corner of his mouth became softer.


    The little girl is really considerate, and her obedience made his heart soften.


    "Then uncle, I''m going to do my homework." Tao Yanxi said, and walked away.


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s lively figure, smiled and shook his head.


    Oh girl, she is so energetic.


    Di Liexuan stood up, cleaned up briefly, and returned to his bedroom.


    He still has some things to deal with.

 v3 Chapter 1226： Im so frail and easy to push down (11)

    After Tao Yanxi returned to his room, it only took half an hour to finish all the homework.


    For Tao Yanxi, these assignments are trivial.


    After finishing her homework, Tao Yanxi picked up her mobile phone and wanted to see if there was any way to make money.


    She is really embarrassed that she eats Di Liexuan every day and uses Di Liexuan''s.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she is a person with hundreds of thousands of debts!


    The peaceful night passed quickly.


    For a month in a row, the days were calm and natural.


    Tao Yanxi''s academic performance is not bad, and she is well-behaved and very popular in the class.


    Tao Yanxi himself is not an eventful character, so life is quite comfortable.


    But her deskmate is a gossip.


    Tao Yanxi heard a lot of gossip from her.


    For example, Leng Ruxue, the last from the worst class in that grade, actually hooked up with the school grass.


    For example, when someone saw Leng Ruxue getting into a luxury car, the driver was very respectful to her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Most of the gossip is related to Leng Ruxue.


    This also allowed Tao Yanxi to know a lot of news about Leng Ruxue, and Tao Yanxi also invited Chen Tian to come to the house for a few meals.


    Speaking of which, Leng Ruxue really took the script of the heroine and killed the Quartet everywhere, with a full sense of existence.


    Compared to Leng Ruxue, she is really too low-key.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what happened to Leng Ruxue, anyway, as long as Leng Ruxue didn''t trouble Di Liexuan, then she would have nothing to do with her.


    For two months in a row, Tao Yanxi''s life has been in a peaceful state.


    But Tao Yanxi still underestimated Leng Ruxue''s dedication to cultivation, and also underestimated how important Di Liexuan''s polar yang body was to Leng Ruxue''s polar yin body.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi prepared dinner and waited for Di Liexuan to come back.


    But Di Liexuan, who should have come back long ago, never came back.


    Tao Yanxi called Di Liexuan several times, but the other party didn''t answer.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that Di Liexuan might be on an urgent mission.


    Even though she thought so, Tao Yanxi was flustered for no reason.


    Until she received a call from Chen Tian, ??this panic expanded to the greatest extent.


    "Yanxi, I seem to have seen that uncle of yours being helped into the hotel by Leng Ruxue."


    Chen Tian''s uncertain voice came from the phone, but it made Tao Yan feel like falling into an ice cellar.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked the name of the hotel, and then hung up the phone hastily.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi arrived at the hotel.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed someone and asked about Di Liexuan''s room, then violently kicked the door open.


    In the room, Di Liexuan''s face was obviously abnormally ruddy. He was lying on the bed, but his clothes were neat.


    There was the sound of rushing water in the bathroom, it should be Leng Ruxue taking a bath.


    Tao Yanxi walked to Di Liexuan and helped him up.


    Then facing the bathroom door, "Bah" sounded.


    shameless! Actually drugged!


    Tao Yanxi helped Di Liexuan to leave the hotel quickly, and when Leng Ruxue came out, there was only an empty room.


    Di Liexuan was sweating profusely, and his mind was already a little unclear.


    Tao Yanxi stopped the taxi and finally got him into the car, Di Liexuan kept leaning beside her and rubbed her head against her already flat airport.


    "Master, hurry up!" Tao Yanxi said anxiously.


    The taxi driver slammed on the accelerator when he heard this.


    Young people now...

 v3 Chapter 1227： Im so frail and easy to push down (12)

    The taxi driver rushed all the way and delivered Tao Yanxi and Di Liexuan to their destination within ten minutes.


    If you don''t hurry up, you can''t do it. If you don''t hurry up, his car will become a place for "fights".


    After Tao Yanxi paid the money, the taxi driver ran away in a hurry.


    Di Liexuan kept rubbing against Tao Yanxi''s chest, mumbling something.


    Tao Yanxi finally helped Di Liexuan back home. Just as the door was closed, she was pushed against the wall by Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan lowered his head and kissed her lips directly.


    Although Di Liexuan looked bold, he was very gentle when he kissed her.


    Although Di Liexuan is now unconscious, he just wants to take good care of the little girl under him.


    Tao Yanxi endured Di Liexuan''s kiss, but pushed her chest hard with both hands.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well that Di Liexuan probably only had family affection for him now.


    If something happens to Di Liexuan tonight, he will definitely feel guilty when he wakes up tomorrow.


    Maybe Di Liexuan will be nice to her out of some kind of responsibility, or even marry her.


    But none of this was what she wanted.


    Tao Yanxi only hoped that Di Liexuan would be with her because he liked her and loved her.


    Not for the so-called guilt, for the so-called responsibility.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Di Liexuan away.


    Di Liexuan didn''t notice, but was pushed to the ground by Tao Yanxi.


    He put his hands on the ground, raised his head, and looked at Tao Yanxi with a confused look.


    Tao Yanxi wiped her mouth, and thought she glared at Di Liexuan fiercely and said, "Go and take a cold shower!"


    Di Liexuan''s eyelashes trembled, as if digesting Tao Yanxi''s words.


    A second later, Di Liexuan stood up.


    The only reason he had left told him that there was nothing he could do to the little girl.


    He is not a beast.


    Di Liexuan walked towards the bathroom vainly, his forehead was dripping with sweat, and the whole person looked extremely uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi was relieved to see that Di Liexuan was still a little sensible.


    Taking a cold shower should be much better, right?


    [Little master, won''t you save the big master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    [Wouldn''t it be good for him to take a cold shower? ¡¿


    Although the discomfort is a little uncomfortable, it can be relieved at least.


    [Host, Leng Ruxue uses his own special medicine, which is very potent for ordinary people, not to mention, the current master has a very positive body. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said hurriedly.


    Tao Yanxi was shocked, sorry, she forgot about it!


    Extremely positive body, the fire in the body is already prosperous, but now with a medicine to urge, the fire is estimated to be gone for a while.


    Tao Yanxi hurried to the bathroom, wanting to see how Di Liexuan was doing.


    In the bathroom, Di Liexuan didn''t even take off his clothes, letting the cold water run down on his body.


    However, not enough, far from enough.


    The cold water poured on him, not only did not relieve the symptoms, but made him even more uncomfortable.


    Di Liexuan leaned against the cold wall, looking very uncomfortable.


    This is what Tao Yanxi saw when she came to the bathroom.


    Di Liexuan leaned against the wall, his clothes and trousers were all wet, and they were clinging to his body, and his eight-pack abs were faintly visible.


    And the big baby protruding high seems to be announcing his energy.


    Tao Yanxi ran to his side, stood on tiptoe, and turned off the shower.


    "Di Liexuan?"

 v3 Chapter 1228： Im so frail and easy to push down (13)

    Tao Yanxi patted his cheek.


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi with bloodshot eyes.


    He stretched out his hand and took Tao Yanxi into his arms at once.


    After touching Tao Yanxi''s body, Di Liexuan felt better.


    However, not enough, far from enough.


    Di Liexuan told himself this, and Dashou unwittingly took off Tao Yanxi''s clothes.


    In the cold bathroom, there is the hottest scenery.


    Tao Yanxi did not resist Di Liexuan any longer.


    Right now, her being with him is the best solution.


    The bodies of the two embraced each other, doing the most primitive and moving things.


    A discordant voice came from the bathroom. Listening to that voice, the battle between the two was fierce.


    Later, after moving to the bedroom, there was another storm.


    I don''t know how long it took before there was no movement.


    Di Liexuan has fallen asleep.


    Tao Yanqi resisted drowsiness and got up to remove all traces left by the two of them.


    Then she covered Di Liexuan with a quilt, and then she returned to her room and fell asleep.


    The next day, Di Liexuan woke up dizzy.


    He remembered that he had dinner with the team last night, and he seemed to see Leng Ruxue later.


    Leng Ruxue seems to have taken him to a hotel...


    Di Liexuan frowned slightly as he looked at the familiar room.


    Then, what happened afterward?


    He seemed to see Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    Di Liexuan knew that he was afraid of Chinese medicine.


    But he feels very relaxed now, where is the appearance of traditional Chinese medicine?


    Is it...


    Di Liexuan''s pupils shrank, and he hardly dared to think about that possibility.


    Di Liexuan got up in a hurry and knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi opened the door with a yawn in her pink pajamas.


    "uncle?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan in surprise.


    "last night¡­"


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips, not daring to think about the answer he just got.


    "Uncle, do you still remember what happened last night?"


    Tao Yanxi suddenly stuck his waist, puffing out his cheeks and looking at Di Liexuan angrily.


    "Uncle, did you drink alcohol last night!"


    "After you came back, you vomited all over me, hum~"


    The "hum" with a nasal tone made Di Liexuan''s heart feel a little itchy.


    But Tao Yanxi''s words surprised him even more.


    "Did I do anything to you last night?" Di Liexuan asked nervously.


    He didn''t want to do anything to the little girl.


    The little girl is still young, she still doesn''t know what love is, what is doing...love.


    He couldn''t ruin the little girl.


    Tao Yanxi pouted, thought for a moment and said, "Yes!"


    Di Liexuan''s heart was lifted all of a sudden.


    "I¡­"


    "Uncle, you said last night that you took me to the amusement park this week!" Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan, "Uncle, don''t you want to go back on it?"


    Di Liexuan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head quickly and said, "No way."


    How could he regret it?


    Although he doesn''t remember it at all.


    But as long as his little girl said it, he believed it.


    "Hmph, it''s not too bad." Tao Yanxi yawned loudly, "Uncle, are you okay? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to sleep."


    Di Liexuan saw that Tao Yanxi was no different, shook his head and said, "It''s alright, go to sleep, I''ll call you later."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, closed the door and went back to sleep.


    Looking at the closed door, Di Liexuan couldn''t help but chuckle.

 v3 Chapter 1229： Im so frail and easy to push down (14)

    Di Liexuan really couldn''t remember what happened last night.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t behave in any way, so he naturally thought that nothing happened last night.


    As for how his medicine was resolved, he probably passed it with patience.


    His endurance is very good, which is what he is very proud of.


    In the end, Di Liexuan could only accept the result that nothing happened last night.


    While he was glad that he did not hurt the little girl, he also felt a touch of loss.


    As for what he was missing, he didn''t know.


    Di Liexuan quickly adjusted his mood and stopped thinking about what happened yesterday.


    At noon, Di Liexuan and Tao Yanxi had lunch together, and then Di Liexuan went to train.


    Today was the weekend, and Tao Yanxi didn''t have to go to school, so she was free for a while.


    After Tao Yanxi was sure that Di Liexuan had really left, she found the small medical kit at home and some medicines.


    In the bedroom, Tao Yanxi looked at the mirror and carefully applied the wound medicine to herself.


    Di Liexuan was too violent on the bed, making her all blue and purple.


    She almost didn''t get up today.


    In the mirror, Tao Yanxi could clearly see the bruises all over his body, especially below the collarbone.


    It seems that she can''t wear cool skirts recently. In summer, she has to wear long sleeves, which is really uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi sighed silently and got dressed.


    She put the small medical kit back in its place, and watched a movie with her phone for a while.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Leng Ruxue lost the man Di Liexuan, he was so angry that he almost turned the hotel over.


    Coincidentally, in the process of looking for Di Liexuan, she encountered another polar body.


    Leng Ruxue couldn''t wait to turn the man onto the bed, of course, the method used was not so bright.


    But Leng Ruxue doesn''t care about this. The cultivation world is always respected by the strong, and she has never been a good person.


    In this day and age, only strength can make her feel safe.


    After having **** with Ji Yang, Leng Ruxue officially entered the period of qi training. Now she can beat ten ordinary people.


    Extremely positive and negative, combined together, the speed of cultivation is really fast.


    Leng Ruxue entangled the man, unaware of his danger.


    Because of the combination of the two, the man also stepped into the cultivation path.


    Leng Ruxue gave the man a practice method and told him some things about his practice.


    But Leng Ruxue never imagined that the man was actually a member of the country.


    On the night that Leng Ruxue gave him the exercises and told him to practice, Leng Ruxue was surrounded by a group of special forces.


    Leng Ruxue, who had just been practicing Qi, would be a match for those cannonballs, and she was taken away directly.


    As for where it was taken, no one knows.


    It''s just that in this world, there is no trace of Leng Ruxue anymore, as if she had never been to this world.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know anything about all this.


    Her life is very peaceful, she goes to class every day, plays with her mobile phone, and makes a little money.


    Of course, there is also amusing Di Liexuan.


    Although Di Liexuan looked like a mature man, he couldn''t stand the provocation. Sometimes she felt amused when she saw Di Liexuan smiling helplessly.


    In such peace, two months passed in a flash.

 v3 Chapter 1230： Im so frail and easy to push down (15)

    Tao Yanxi recently felt that her appetite was getting better and better, and she wanted to eat everything.


    She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her state, after all, being able to eat was a blessing.


    Until one day in class, the teacher talked about the issue of female fertility, Tao Yanxi had a whim, and on the way home, he bought a pregnancy test stick at the pharmacy.


    Go home for a test, two bars!


    In other words, she won the bid!


    Tao Yanxi was so frightened that she threw the pregnancy test stick and didn''t dare to look at it.


    Tao Yanxi really did not expect that he would win the bid so easily.


    Because of the injury to her soul, it was extremely difficult for her to conceive after possessing her body.


    In the past world, she and her brother had no children.


    Because she is extremely difficult to conceive, it can even be said to be infertile.


    Moreover, once she is pregnant, the nutrition of her body will be delivered to the child. Once her body becomes weak, she may not be able to bear her spirit.


    At that time, what awaits her will be weakness to death.


    All in all, pregnancy is not a good thing for her.


    However, this is her and her brother''s child.


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach and was a little stunned for a while.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what should I do? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    She had never encountered such a situation.


    In the past, she would go through the storm with her brother, and there was no protection.


    Their status is destined to make it extremely difficult for them to have offspring.


    Xiao Yao obviously didn''t expect this situation either, she hesitated before saying, "Little Master, please check again? Isn''t there any possibility of false pregnancy in the human world? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi also felt that it made sense. She thought about it and decided to go to the hospital for a check on the weekend without telling Di Liexuan.


    As for these two days, um... just pretend that nothing happened!


    In the evening, Di Liexuan returned home.


    "Uncle, you''re back~" Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly and greeted Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan nodded, "How did you study today?"


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    Di Liexuan rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    A soft touch came from the palm of his hand, and Di Liexuan suddenly asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, was she being teased by Di Liexuan?


    "Yes!" Tao Yanxi pulled Radide Liexuan''s arm, "I miss my uncle."


    Di Liexuan replied with a low "um", and added "I miss you too" in his heart.


    He pursed his lips, but did not say the words.


    The two ate, rested and slept as usual, relaxed and natural.


    Two days later, Di Liexuan went out early in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi went to the hospital and started to register for an examination.


    Coincidentally, Di Liexuan also came to the hospital.


    Two days ago, in a firefighting operation, Di Liexuan''s teammate was injured. He came to the hospital today to see him.


    When Di Liexuan saw Tao Yanxi''s figure in the hospital, he couldn''t believe it.


    After confirming that the figure was Tao Yanxi, Di Liexuan followed.


    Di Liexuan saw with his own eyes that Tao Yanxi was admitted to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    The little girl below her with tears in her eyes saying "no" suddenly became clear.


    Di Liexuan took a step back and looked in the direction of the obstetrics and gynecology department in shock...

 v3 Chapter 1231： Im so frail and easy to push down (16)

    Di Liexuan didn''t dare to think about the reason why Tao Yanxi would go to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    He didn''t even dare to think about what the result would be.


    Di Liexuan stood there blankly for a long time.


    Di Liexuan didn''t come back to his senses until a pregnant woman with a big belly came behind and politely asked him to let him go.


    Di Liexuan stood aside and looked at the pregnant woman with a big belly. For some reason, Tao Yanxi also had a big belly appeared in his mind.


    Di Liexuan hurriedly shook his head, preventing himself from being able to think further down, unable to think further down.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi was talking to the doctor.


    The doctor frowned as he looked at the examination report.


    "Doctor?" Tao Yanxi called tentatively.


    "You..." The doctor looked at Tao Yanxi with a complicated expression.


    Tao Yan snorted, "Am I pregnant?"


    The doctor paused for a moment and said in an indescribable tone, "You just ate too much."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "But I used a pregnancy test that day to test that I was pregnant." Tao Yanxi said.


    The doctor adjusted his glasses, "Yes, not only do you eat a lot, but you also eat miscellaneous food."


    "Tell me, you little girl, where did you get such a big stomach, eat a lot and miscellaneous food, and directly disturb the endocrine system." The doctor shook his head helplessly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She''s been eating a lot lately, um... But I''m not happy when you say it so bluntly.


    "I''ll prescribe you two pieces of traditional Chinese medicine. You can go back and boil it and drink it. You don''t usually eat so much. The little girl''s family, aren''t you afraid of gaining weight?"


    The doctor said, and after a few strokes, Tao Yanxi prescribed the medicine.


    Tao Yanxi held the medicine list and asked suspiciously, "I''m really not pregnant?"


    "No," said the doctor.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell what she was feeling, maybe it was an unexpected loss?


    Tao Yanxi took the medicine list and ran to pay for the medicine.


    As soon as Di Liexuan, who was standing in the corridor and waited for Tao Yanxi to come out, saw her sluggish appearance, his heart could not help but groan.


    Is it...


    Di Liexuan didn''t dare to think about it, but somehow, there was an expectation in his heart.


    But more than that, there is guilt and remorse.


    How old is the little girl, how can he be such a beast!


    Di Liexuan did not dare to face Tao Yanxi for a while, so he could only silently follow behind Tao Yanxi.


    After Tao Yan finished taking the medicine, she was ready to go home.


    When she left the hospital, she always felt that someone was staring at her.


    But when she looked back, she found nothing.


    Tao Yanxi only thought that she was too sensitive, after all, she even made a mistake about whether she was pregnant or not!


    Tao Yanxi took a taxi and went straight back.


    What she didn''t know was that Di Liexuan had been following her until he was sure that Tao Yanxi had returned home safely, and then he went back to the hospital to see his teammates.


    After Tao Yanxi came home, he boiled medicine for himself, with a bitter face, he poured the Chinese medicine into it abruptly.


    She really took herself to the point where she ate too much and had to drink Chinese medicine.


    After Tao Yanxi finished drinking the traditional Chinese medicine, she immediately picked up the spicy stick next to her and nibbled it.


    Um... I want to drink Chinese medicine, and I want to eat spicy strips!


    In order to treat herself, Tao Yanxi bought a lot of snacks on Taobao and waited for it to be delivered.


    The courier in the same city is very fast, about 5 o''clock in the evening, the courier was delivered.

 v3 Chapter 1232： Im so frail and easy to push down (17)

    After Tao Yanxi signed for the courier, he opened the box directly in the living room.


    The box is huge, and it''s full of snacks.


    Tao Yanxi had just opened the box and was about to cheer and eat when the door suddenly opened.


    Di Liexuan hesitated for a day, and finally decided to come back.


    After all, the little girl is his own, and he has to take good care of her.


    Di Liexuan just opened the door when he saw Tao Yanxi squatting in front of a box.


    He walked over to take a look, good guy, the box is full of snacks, spicy chips and potato chips, all junk snacks.


    Di Liexuan frowned slightly, "You bought it?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and replied, "Yes."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and smiled sweetly at Di Liexuan.


    "I bought it for my uncle to eat."


    Anyway, Di Liexuan doesn''t eat snacks, she just said it casually, in the end, these snacks have to go into her stomach!


    Tao Yanxi had a good plan, but Di Liexuan had already seen through her careful thinking.


    Di Liexuan knew at a glance that it was Tao Yanxi who was greedy and had to say that he wanted to eat with him.


    If it was normal, he would have responded to her.


    But it''s different now, the little girl is no longer the little girl who can act recklessly.


    Di Liexuan directly bent down and picked up the big box, "Then I''m welcome."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    etc! That''s her snack! her!


    "Uncle, I..." Tao Yanxi felt that she could still struggle!


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi, "Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan, who had "Try again" written on his face brightly, and was shamelessly cowardly.


    "Uncle, you eat what you eat."


    The big deal is that she will buy it again!


    Di Liexuan carried a box of snacks to his bedroom, and locked the door to prevent Tao Yanxi from coming in to steal it.


    After doing all this, he returned to the living room, pursed his lips, and finally decided to ask.


    "Yanxi, is there anything you want to say to me?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, what did she want to say to Di Liexuan?


    Hmm... Does it count to give her back her snacks?


    "Uncle, did you leave me half of the snacks?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Hearing this, Di Liexuan pursed his lips.


    He had a sullen face, and he couldn''t see his anger.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and there really was nothing important to tell him.


    So she said honestly: "I have nothing to do, uncle, do you have anything to do?"


    Di Liexuan shook his head silently.


    Is this little girl unwilling to embarrass herself?


    Or the little girl doesn''t really like herself? So why are you unwilling to accept him, unwilling to let him take on the responsibilities he should take?


    The latter guess made Di Liexuan very uncomfortable, and the feeling of anguish in his heart made his reason slightly out of balance.


    "Yanxi, do you like me?"


    A word that came out of nowhere.


    Tao Yanxi smiled with frowning eyes and said without hesitation: "I like it, I like Uncle the most~"


    Di Liexuan looked at the clear-eyed girl in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Little girl, how do you know what love is.


    Di Liexuan took a big step, and suddenly put Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair with his hand and whispered, "I like you too."


    For the first time in thirty years, he met someone who made him soft-hearted.


    Now, he knows, this is called "like".

 v3 Chapter 1233： Im so petite and fragile (18)

    When Di Liexuan thought of "like", his heart rose.


    Tao Yanxi was held in his arms, and some did not understand what Di Liexuan meant by "like".


    She thought about the current relationship between the two, so this liking is probably the liking of the elders for the younger?


    Di Liexuan quickly let go of Tao Yanxi.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi was released, she quickly said, "I''m going to cook."


    Today''s Di Liexuan came back earlier than usual, and she hadn''t had time to cook yet.


    Tao Yanxi quickly slipped into the kitchen.


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and pursed his lips.


    He shouldn''t have made her tired, but he also knew how good he was at cooking.


    The little girl probably didn''t want to eat the food he cooked.


    Di Liexuan plans to sign up for a cooking class so that he can cook delicious food for the little girl.


    And he also has to consider whether his current job is suitable for him.


    After a peaceful dinner, Tao Yanxi went back to the bedroom.


    She also has some snacks in her bedroom, and she can watch TV while eating them.


    She will be sixteen in a few months. At that time, she can apply for an ID card.


    With an ID card, many things can be done and will be very convenient.


    She still remembered the debt she owed, and she also kind of wanted to open her own "Buxi" store.


    Of course, this matter is not urgent, after all, she still has to go to school.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up early and went to school.


    She heard from Chen Tian that Leng Ruxue next door had not come to class for a long time.


    I don''t know what happened. I heard that she transferred schools, but someone else said that Leng Ruxue had offended someone, and then that person did something to her.


    Anyway, there is everything that is said. As for what the truth is, not many people care about it.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little strange when she heard this gossip, because it stands to reason that Leng Ruxue would pretend to be forced in school.


    But Tao Yanxi quickly put down this doubt, she is also someone who has to do big things, so she doesn''t have the energy to care about Leng Ruxue.


    In the past few days, Di Liexuan didn''t know what was wrong. He stayed at home most of the time, and she was not allowed to eat snacks.


    She was caught by Di Liexuan for secretly eating spicy sticks several times, and then confiscated her spicy sticks, but it made her feel bad.


    Moreover, Di Liexuan also discovered the traditional Chinese medicine she bought. He didn''t ask himself what the traditional Chinese medicine was for, he just silently boiled the traditional Chinese medicine for her, and then supervised her to drink it.


    After these few days, Tao Yanxi really felt a little strange.


    After the holiday on Friday, Tao Yanxi really couldn''t hold back, so she couldn''t help looking at Di Liexuan who was cooking Chinese medicine and asked, "Uncle, why haven''t you trained in the past few days?"


    In the past, Di Liexuan trained at least once a week.


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s question, Di Liexuan smiled and explained, "I''m retired."


    To be precise, he voluntarily resigned.


    He is also getting older, and this kind of physical work is no longer suitable for him.


    Of course, more importantly, he didn''t want her to worry.


    He wants to take good care of her.


    All this, Di Liexuan did not tell Tao Yanxi.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Di Liexuan say this, she looked at him in surprise.


    "Why so suddenly?"


    She also expects Di Liexuan to keep her for a while!


    No wonder Di Liexuan keeps confiscating her snacks recently!


    Must be retired, no money!

 v3 Chapter 1234： Im so frail and easy to push down (19)

    "I was ready to retire before." Di Liexuan said, "The medicine is ready."


    Di Liexuan poured out the boiled medicine, and let it sit aside to cool.


    "It''s okay to retire, so I can take better care of you." They.


    Di Liexuan said so.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, always feeling that Di Liexuan''s words were strange.


    Although she is underage now, she does need someone to take care of her.


    But she always felt that there was something in his words.


    "Drink the medicine first." Di Liexuan picked up the bowl and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi cried with a face, but still took the bowl.


    "The medicine is so bitter." Tao Yanxi muttered.


    "Good medicine is bitter."


    Di Liexuan rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and stared at her as he finished the medicine.


    After Tao Yanxi finished drinking the medicine, she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue, trying to let the air dissipate the bitter taste.


    Di Liexuan also knew that the medicine was very bitter. In the past, he would prepare candy for her, but today he didn''t have time to go out to buy it.


    Di Liexuan didn''t know what to think when he saw Tao Yanxi''s crying face, and suddenly lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened involuntarily.


    Di Liexuan swept away the bitter taste in Tao Yan''s mouth, and in the end only a sweet taste remained.


    Only then did Di Liexuan let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    Tao Yanxi was still in a stunned state.


    This...why is this all of a sudden...the kiss? !


    "It''s not bitter now." Di Liexuan said with pity.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi come back to her senses. She covered her mouth and looked at Di Liexuan in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" Di Liexuan frowned slightly, "Don''t you like me kissing you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head again and again.


    This is not a question of dislike!


    This is the question of why the kiss came up all of a sudden!


    "Uncle, how could you..." Kiss me


    "Huh?" Di Liexuan pursed his lips.


    There was still a bitter taste in his mouth, but he didn''t feel bitter at all, instead he felt sweet.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Uncle, kissing is something only lovers can do."


    Tao Yanxi also knew that Di Liexuan had been single for 30 years, so she thought he probably didn''t know that kissing could only be done by lovers?


    Di Liexuan burst into laughter when he heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    "Well, I know." Di Liexuan half squatted down and looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    He raised his hand and squeezed Tao Yanxi''s cheek, the soft touch made him feel like his heart had turned into a pool of water.


    "So Yan Xi can only kiss me."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan in surprise.


    Is this Di Liexuan confessing to her?


    Hmm...is the confession of a single old man so special?


    Kiss first?


    It has to be said that this trick is still very useful for Tao Yanxi.


    At least now she feels sweet in her heart.


    The mouth is also sweet, and there is no bitterness at all.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but let out a smile.


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi replied sweetly.


    "What do you want to eat at night? Huh?" Di Liexuan pinched Tao Yanxi''s face again and asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought, "I want to drink corn rib soup."


    "Okay." Di Liexuan nodded.


    The little girl is getting more and more sensible, and she all knows that she takes the initiative to drink nutritious soup to replenish her body.


    This is also good, supplemented nutrition, the baby in the little girl''s belly will be healthy.


    Di Liexuan''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s flat stomach, and his eyes became more gentle.


    Tao Yanxi, who always feels strange:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1235： Im so frail and easy to push down (20)

    In the end, Tao Yanxi still drank the corn rib soup that Di Liexuan cooked by himself.


    That big bowl of soup was drank by Tao Yanxi alone.


    And Di Liexuan just looked at him with a gentle smile, as if she had done something worthy of praise.


    But she really just drank a bowl of soup!


    Being stared at by Di Liexuan like that, Tao Yanxi felt extremely awkward.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi made an excuse and slipped back to his room.


    Di Liexuan didn''t stop Tao Yanxi from going back to the bedroom. In his opinion, it was right to take more rest.


    The little girl is still in school, and she doesn''t know if her body can keep up.


    If it really doesn''t work, he still goes through the school leave procedures for the little girl.


    In any case, the body is still important.


    Learning things can be put aside for the time being.


    Di Liexuan made up his mind and decided to go to the school tomorrow to find Tao Yanxi''s head teacher and ask her about her recent situation at school.


    If there is something wrong, he will immediately go through the formalities for her to leave school.


    The next day, Di Liexuan personally sent Tao Yanxi to the school.


    After entering the school, Tao Yanxi went to the classroom, while Di Liexuan came to the office.


    Di Liexuan found Tao Yanxi''s head teacher and asked about Tao Yanxi''s recent study.


    The head teacher was happily chatting with Di Liexuan Balabala about his learning situation.


    What Tao Yanxi''s academic performance is very good, he is a good seedling.


    What Tao Yanxi gets along well with her classmates, she is a well-behaved little girl.


    Di Liexuan listened carefully to the head teacher.


    The little girl in his family is naturally the best, well-behaved, and heart-wrenching.


    "Teacher, is there anything wrong with Yan Xi recently?" Di Liexuan asked respectfully.


    The head teacher thought for a while and said, "It really does."


    Di Liexuan''s heart suddenly lifted.


    "Teacher, what''s wrong with her?"


    "Tao Yanxi has been fond of eating in the classroom lately, so it''s okay to eat some bread or something."


    "Last time I went to see it during recess, and she was eating instant noodles in the classroom."


    The head teacher said, looking at Di Liexuan with a strange look.


    "Did you treat her badly at home?"


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips. He had indeed confiscated a lot of her snacks recently.


    He did it for her health, but he didn''t expect that Tao Yanxi would go to the classroom to eat snacks.


    Junk food was not always a good thing, and he couldn''t possibly be with her at school.


    It seems that she still has to apply for a leave of absence.


    "Teacher, I''m here this time because I actually have a very important matter."


    Then, Di Liexuan told the teacher about what he wanted to do for Tao Yanxi to leave school.


    When the head teacher heard this, he immediately became anxious.


    This is a good study, why should I take a break?


    The head teacher immediately straightened his face and directly refused: "No way!"


    "I will ask Tao Yanxi about the situation. Now, this parent, please go out!"


    The head teacher immediately started chasing people.


    She originally thought that this parent was a good one, but now she actually wants to go through the formalities for a leave of absence for Tao Yanxi.


    Who knows what the heart of this old man is! snort!


    Such an old man, she saw one fight one another!


    Di Liexuan wanted to explain something, but was kicked out of the office by the head teacher.


    Di Liexuan had no choice but to leave the school first.

 v3 Chapter 1236： Im so frail and easy to push down (21)

    After the second get out of class was over, Tao Yanxi was called to the head teacher''s office.


    Their head teacher is a young lady in her twenties, who treats them well and never loses her temper.


    After Tao Yanxi arrived at the office, the head teacher asked her to sit down.


    "Your parents came to see me today, and he wants to help you take a leave of absence. Do you know about this?"


    Tao Yanxi was startled, she really didn''t know about this.


    Why did Di Liexuan suddenly want to take her out of school?


    He also asked her to study hard before, so that she could get into a good university.


    How long has it been since then, Di Liexuan actually wanted to suspend her from school?


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and said, "Teacher, I''m not too sure about this, I''ll go back and ask my uncle at night."


    The head teacher knew about Tao Yanxi''s family situation. After thinking about it, she reminded: "Although that man adopted you, you are an independent individual. Remember to protect yourself."


    Tao Yanxi knew the teacher''s good intentions, and with a sweet smile on her face, she replied "Okay".


    "Well, go back to class," the teacher said.


    Tao Yanxi got up, thanked the teacher again, and left.


    After school in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi returned home.


    At home, Di Liexuan was cooking in an apron.


    The apron was the apron Tao Yanxi wore before, and it was also decorated with some cute strawberries. When it was worn on Di Liexuan''s body, there was an indescribable feeling.


    Tao Yanxi put down her schoolbag, looked at Di Liexuan who was busy, and asked curiously, "Why did uncle remember to cook today?"


    "I have nothing to do recently. I signed up for a cooking class and want to practice more." Di Liexuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    Abnormal, really abnormal.


    First, she confiscated her snacks, then suddenly retired, and then ran to school and said she was going to suspend her from school, but now she said she signed up for a cooking class?


    All of this is so outrageous.


    Tao Yanxi walked to Di Liexuan''s side and said, "Uncle, I''ll help you."


    Di Liexuan didn''t want to make Tao Yanxi tired, he said quickly: "You have a good rest, I can do it."


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Di Liexuan insisted not to help her, so she stopped thinking about it.


    Wait a while and ask Di Liexuan what happened recently.


    Could it be that he is ill? So you want to spend the last time with her?


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, not knowing why she suddenly had such an idea.


    The meal was ready in no time, and the two sat down face to face.


    Tao Yanxi bit his chopsticks and looked at the table full of three dishes and one soup that were very bland and very filling at first glance, and couldn''t help but ask: "Uncle, is there nothing else? Like spicy crayfish or something? "


    Di Liexuan gave Tao Yanxi a funny look.


    The little girl is still young, she is pregnant and still wants to eat spicy crayfish.


    "You can''t eat it during this time." Di Liexuan said.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, hesitated for a while, and asked, "Why? Is the crayfish sick?"


    Otherwise why not let her eat?


    "The crayfish is not sick." Di Liexuan smiled helplessly, "You have to think about the little baby, you can''t eat that spicy food for the time being."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    small what? what baby?


    What exactly is Di Liexuan talking about?


    Why didn''t she understand at all!

 v3 Chapter 1237： Im so frail and easy to push down (22)

    "Uncle, um... Have you been single for too long?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively, "What baby?"


    Di Liexuan was stunned for a moment, and intuitively told him that the little girl''s reaction was very wrong.


    "Aren''t you pregnant?" Di Liexuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I''m not pregnant." Tao Yanxi patted her belly, "It''s full of meat!"


    Recently, she has been eating well, her nutrition has kept up, and she has gradually gained meat on her body.


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s dangerous move and hurriedly stopped her.


    "Stop filming, I will feel distressed." The words blurted out so much that I didn''t even have time to think.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, looking at Di Liexuan for unknown reasons.


    "Uncle, where did you hear that I''m pregnant?"


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips, and the color of his lips turned pale.


    "I went to see my teammates that day and saw that you went to the obstetrics and gynecology department."


    Di Liexuan lowered his head, the absurd things about him and her a few months ago flashed in his mind.


    The little girl hooked his neck like that, and her body went up and down with his movements...


    Di Liexuan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and continued with a hint of hoarseness: "We had a relationship, and it''s almost the end of the day, so I..."


    So he took it for granted that she was pregnant.


    He felt that he was an animal... a beast, but he couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    He still likes her after all, and wants to take good care of her.


    The little girl is so well-behaved, how could he be willing to give her to other men.


    The little girl was pregnant with his child, so he could more confidently say to take care of her.


    But now, the little girl says she is not pregnant.


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips tightly, unable to tell what he was feeling.


    It seems a little bitter, and it seems a little sad.


    All kinds of emotions are intertwined, so that he can''t tell which kind of emotion he is more.


    Di Liexuan only felt stuffy in his chest, and for a while he didn''t know how to face Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan who lowered his head and stopped talking, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Uncle, are you lost?"


    Tao Yanxi stood up, walked to Di Liexuan''s side and sat down.


    Di Liexuan was already much taller than her. Even when he was sitting, Di Liexuan kept his waist straight because of his professional habit.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi sat down and raised her head slightly, so that she could look at Di Liexuan with his head lowered.


    "Uncle, I''m not pregnant, are you disappointed?"


    Di Liexuan hesitated for a few seconds, and finally shook his head slowly.


    He raised his right hand and stroked Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "It''s not right, you''re still too young, your body can''t bear it."


    God knows how worried he was about her all this time.


    Lest the baby in her belly absorb too much nutrition from her and make her weak, he even wanted to help her go through the formalities for school leave.


    Now that he knew that she was not pregnant, he could breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for the rest, he didn''t want to think about it any more.


    "Yanxi, you are too young, I can''t hurt you."


    Counting the age, he is a lot older than her.


    How could he bear to hurt her?


    That incident last time was an accident, but it can only be an accident.


    An accident like that will never happen again.


    Di Liexuan closed his eyes, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    After a second, he opened his eyes and said softly, "I will be responsible for you."

 v3 Chapter 1238： Im so frail and easy to push down (23)

    "But if you have someone you like in the future, I will not stop you from running towards happiness." Di Liexuan said.


    The little girl is so beautiful, she deserves better people.


    He can only try his best to protect her and let her live happily.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, in fact, she didn''t quite understand what Di Liexuan meant.


    In Tao Yanxi''s view, liking is offensive, and love is possession.


    So she couldn''t stand her brother being involved with other women.


    Her brother can only belong to her, and she will only belong to her brother.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that even if Di Liexuan didn''t love her, he at least liked her a little bit.


    Even if it is not love, at least there is family love.


    No matter which one it was, Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand the words "will not block" in Di Liexuan''s mouth.


    Isn''t that what she was after?


    "Uncle, don''t you like me?"


    There were tears in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Di Liexuan was stunned. It was the first time he had seen such a fragile appearance of a little girl.


    There were tears in those peach blossom eyes, as if as long as he said he didn''t like it, the tears would fall down.


    "I like it." Di Liexuan said without hesitation.


    "Then why did uncle say let me find other happiness?" Tao Yan asked in confusion.


    "Since uncle likes me, shouldn''t he invade and possess me?"


    Di Liexuan was startled, and his heart softened a little.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "That''s not liking, it''s just a paranoid possessiveness."


    Di Liexuan sighed lightly, the little girl was too young after all, she didn''t know what she liked.


    Blind possession does not make them happy.


    "Like is inclusive, it is to hope that the other party is better than yourself, and that the other party is happy."


    Even if this happiness is not given by him, as long as she is happy, what else does it matter?


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she fell silent.


    This wasn''t the first time she had heard such words. Those words were written in books about human love, and those words were also mentioned when the older generation told stories.


    However, this was the first time she had heard these words from her brother.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan in a daze, and was speechless for a while.


    She always thought that her brother was the same as her.


    They entered each other''s lives, Di Liexuan interfered with all her friendships, and during those long years, he was the only one in her life.


    So she relies on him and sees him as the only one in her life.


    She loves him paranoid and regards him as the whole of her life.


    Tao Yanxi always thought that he was the same.


    Although my brother is very busy, she is the only one who can accompany him all the time.


    What her brother showed in front of her was also a deep, almost paranoid love.


    However, now, Di Liexuan told her that his love for her was tolerance, and he wanted her to be happy, even if that happiness was not given by him.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and stood up.


    "I''m a little tired."


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and lowered her head.


    "I''ll go back to my room to rest first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and his heart suddenly ached.


    He tilted his head to look at the table full of untouched meals, and his heart ached even more severely.


    After all, he hurt the little girl he loves.

 v3 Chapter 1239： Im so frail and easy to push down (21)

    In the bedroom, Tao Yanxi was playing with a pen in his hand, and his expression was obviously in a daze.


    The pen slipped out of her hand and landed on the table with a clatter.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and rubbed her hair angrily.


    What is she thinking about?


    "buckle"


    There was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Yanxi, I made you a supper."


    Outside the door was Di Liexuan''s familiar voice.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and opened the door, and sure enough, she saw Di Liexuan carrying the rice.


    "Do you want to eat? You didn''t eat at night." Di Liexuan asked gently.


    Tao Yanxi was really hungry, she nodded and let Di Liexuan walk in.


    This is the first time Di Liexuan has entered Tao Yanxi''s room.


    There was a faint but pleasant fragrance in the room, just like the fragrance of a little girl.


    Di Liexuan put the food on the table and saw Tao Yanxi''s homework that only wrote a few words.


    "Let''s eat first." Di Liexuan closed the homework and took it aside.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, walked over and sat down.


    "Uncle, have you eaten?" Tao Yanxi raised her head and asked.


    "I''ve eaten it." Di Liexuan said, he is already a mature man and knows what to do and what not to do.


    He has to take responsibility for his body.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    Di Liexuan was sitting beside Tao Yanxi, watching her eating with tender eyes.


    When the little girl was eating, her cheeks were bulging, which looked very cute.


    Di Liexuan knew that Tao Yanxi didn''t want to mention those things again, so he wouldn''t take the initiative to mention them.


    When the little girl is willing to tell him, and wants to talk, he will listen quietly.


    Di Liexuan gave the initiative to Tao Yanxi and left the passive to himself.


    After the supper, Di Liexuan left.


    When he left, he did not forget to tell Tao Yanxi to rest early.


    Tao Yanxi just replied coldly, "Yeah", and watched Di Liexuan leave.


    After Di Liexuan left, Tao Yanxi was not in the mood to do homework.


    She was lying on the bed, her mind was a little confused.


    She couldn''t tell how she was feeling, it was just uncomfortable anyway.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to do anything else, so he just picked up the phone and played games, trying to divert his attention in this way.


    She is playing a game called "Battlefield", which is a game in which 100 players collect supplies and then eliminate other players on a map.


    Tao Yanxi wasn''t in a good mood right now, so she went in a little bit, didn''t take a closer look, and drove straight to the fourth row.


    She didn''t speak, just picked up the gun silently, and then killed.


    For a time, Tao Yanxi''s murder reminder was in the upper left corner.


    Twenty minutes later, Tao Yanxi successfully led his teammates to the first place.


    And at this time, a "Hold the grass!" came from the phone, which was the voice of one of Tao Yanxi''s teammates.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about that, and just quit to prepare for a new round.


    Just at this time, there was a message reminding someone to add her as a friend. Tao Yanxi took it easy and clicked to agree.


    That person directly applied to join the team, obviously wanting to have another round with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement and started a few more rounds.


    She hit hard and hard, purely to vent.


    After a few hands, Tao Yanxi threw away the phone and went to sleep.

 v3 Chapter 1240： Im so frail and easy to push down (24)

    While Tao Yanxi was sleeping soundly, someone became interested in her.


    In a certain villa, a boy with dyed yellow hair looked excitedly at the computer.


    On the computer, there are codes that ordinary people cannot understand.


    The boy''s fingers danced quickly, and those complicated beating characters seemed to him not to exist in his eyes.


    After a few minutes, the boy stopped moving.


    "Got you."


    A string of IP addresses were displayed on the computer, and that address was where Tao Yanxi lived.


    The boy smiled, there was a kind of indescribable wretchedness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to school as usual.


    After school in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi returned home with her schoolbag on her back. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw a boy with yellow hair who looked like a bad boy squatting at the door.


    Tao Yanxi was not in a good mood, so she walked over and kicked the boy''s calf, and said in a bad tone, "What are you doing squatting at my door?"


    Tang Mohan''s eyes lit up, he hugged Tao Yanxi''s calf and said, "Great God! It''s you! Great God!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Are you sick?" Tao Yanxi gave him a sideways glance, her expression became colder and colder, "Go take medicine if you are sick."


    Tang Mohan then remembered that he hadn''t introduced himself yet, he smiled and stood up.


    "My name is Tang Mohan, the name of the game is ET! It''s the teammate who followed you and shouted 666 yesterday!"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and suddenly she reached out and grabbed Tang Mohan''s wrist, and slammed it out.


    "How do you know I live here?"


    "It hurts!" Tang Mohan called out repeatedly.


    Tao Yanxi did not feel distressed at all, and looked at Tang Mohan coldly.


    "I... I know a little bit of hacking skills." Tang Mohan answered honestly.


    The boss is the boss, and it is so powerful in reality!


    "What do you want me to do?" Tao Yanxi did not let go of him, but tried harder.


    "I think you were so handsome when you killed people!" Tang Mohan smiled, "That''s why I want to meet you."


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "So you just checked my address?"


    "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding." Tang Mohan was also bitter, he just felt that she was too domineering and handsome last night, so he wanted to know her.


    Who would have thought that the big guy could be so fierce!


    Tao Yanxi let go of Tang Mohan and said coldly, "You go."


    Tang Mohan rubbed his wrist, "Boss..."


    Tang Mohan was about to say something, but was startled by Tao Yanxi''s look.


    He was shamelessly cowardly.


    "I''m going I''m going."


    After Tang Mohan finished speaking, he quickly slipped away.


    Tao Yanxi took out the key and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered the room, Tao Yanxi suddenly relaxed.


    She was also negligent in taking precautions, and her address was found out.


    Tao Yanxi decided to strengthen his network shield for a while.


    Di Liexuan didn''t know where he went, and there was no one in the room.


    Tao Yanxi was not hungry either, she went straight back to the bedroom, did her homework for a while, and then started playing games again.


    As soon as she entered the game, someone invited her to form a team.


    Tao Yanxi clicked a refusal, and went to the solo queue by herself.


    After playing for a while, she heard some movement outside, thinking that Di Liexuan should be back.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and waited for a while, but did not wait for Di Liexuan to knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and a trace of grievance flashed in her eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1241： Im so frail and easy to push down (26)

    For several days, Tao Yanxi did not say a word to Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan became busy, often going out at five or six in the morning, and then returning at eleven or twelve in the evening.


    This kind of work and rest is completely incompatible with Tao Yanxi, so the opportunity for the two to meet has become less, and the conversation will naturally be less.


    It was Tang Mohan, who somehow got transferred to her class and became her deskmate.


    Tang Mohan''s mouth kept talking every day, even better than Chen Tian.


    Sometimes, Tao Yanxi felt annoyed, and with a glance, Tang Mohan immediately persuaded.


    Tang Mohan had only been transferred for a week, and Tao Yanxi heard gossip in the class saying that Tang Mohan liked her.


    She scoffed at this, how could it be so easy to like someone?


    Tao Yanxi explained several times, but the rumors have never been heard.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi was too lazy to explain.


    This kind of thing, the more you explain it, the more confusing it becomes.


    Anyway, the final exam is coming soon. As soon as the final exam comes, everyone is not interested in these gossips.


    Sure enough, after half a month, everyone began to busy reviewing.


    If you fail the exam, the summer vacation will be very difficult.


    After all, summer homework is linked to final grades!


    After the final exam, Tao Yanxi was free.


    Tang Mohan always wanted to ask her out to play, but she refused.


    With that kung fu, she should go to make money.


    The day after the final exam, she was sixteen years old.


    That night, Di Liexuan didn''t come back until nearly twelve o''clock.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi found a birthday present for her in the living room and a note.


    It says: happy birthday.


    Tao Yanxi opened the gift and saw that it was a beautiful bracelet.


    Tao Yanxi put the bracelet on her hand, took a photo, and sent it to Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan replied three words, "It''s beautiful. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips when she saw the reply, and did not reply to Di Liexuan again.


    Tang Mohan kept sending messages to Tao Yanxi, asking her to go out to play, or let her play games.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t reply, and even wanted to block Tang Mohan.


    But considering that if she blocked, Tang Mohan would definitely find her house and come to her, so she gave up the idea.


    Throughout the summer vacation, Tao Yanxi took the orders for power-training online and earned a small tens of thousands.


    She put the small tens of thousands into the stock market and let the money make money.


    After the end of summer vacation, we finally ushered in the third year of high school.


    On the day of school, it was Di Liexuan who sent her to school.


    Di Liexuan looked even thinner. After several months of observation, Tao Yanxi knew that Di Liexuan opened a company.


    The company is mainly engaged in third-party sales, and its main business is various fire safety equipment. He used to be a firefighter, so he naturally knows which equipment is important to firefighters.


    In addition, he had some contacts in the past, so the company opened smoothly.


    Starting a company is easy, but running a company is not.


    Di Liexuan deals with all kinds of people every day and gets all kinds of orders for his company.


    Tao Yan has checked and found that there are only five or six people in Di Liexuan''s company at present. Such a small company cannot be called a company, but a group.


    In order to make the company better, Di Liexuan is too busy to see anyone every day.


    So he was able to take time to send himself to school, Tao Yanxi was actually quite satisfied.

 v3 Chapter 1242： Im so frail and easy to push down (27)

    After so many months, Tao Yanxi was actually not that angry or uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi knew very well that her brother would only belong to her.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi arrived in the class, she was forced to endure Tang Mohan''s babble.


    I don''t know how a boy can talk so much.


    Tang Mohan looked at Tao Yanxi who was absent-mindedly looking out the window, and suddenly stopped.


    Just now he saw Tao Yanxi saying goodbye to a man.


    That man looked much bigger than Tao Yanxi, like a father-level figure.


    However, when Tao Yanxi looked at the man, the color in his eyes was different.


    Tang Mohan had inquired about Tao Yanxi''s family and knew that she died of a fire six months ago, and she was taken in by a firefighter.


    That man should be the fireman, right?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hear Tang Mohan''s voice anymore, she turned her head, looked at him and said, "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Tang Mohan smiled and said with a big smile: "Oh, so Yanxi likes to listen to me so much?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No, stop talking."


    Tao Yanxi picked up the book and read it silently.


    Tang Mohan didn''t care about this, and started talking again.


    When school was over in the afternoon, Tang Mohan suddenly said to Tao Yanxi, "Yanxi, can I go to your home to make up my homework?"


    Tang Mohan shook the large stack of papers in his hand. He was having fun during the summer vacation, and he didn''t write any homework.


    As a result, the teacher had to let him finish the paper.


    Tao Yanxi was about to refuse, but heard Tang Mohan say, "If you don''t let me go, I''ll go by myself! Anyway, I know where your home is."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yan gave him a blank look, "Let''s go."


    Tang Mohan kept up with Tao Yanxi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today''s Di Liexuan is very happy. After several months of hard work, his company is finally on the right track. Today, he signed a large order of tens of millions.


    Di Liexuan decided to go home early this morning and cook a delicious meal for the little girl.


    He couldn''t wait to share his joy with the little girl.


    When Di Liexuan heard the sound of the door, he couldn''t wait to open the door.


    "Yanxi, you''re back..." He came.


    The last two words stopped abruptly when he saw Tang Mohan beside Tao Yanxi.


    "Hello, uncle, my name is Tang Mohan, Yan Xi''s tablemate." Tang Mohan greeted Di Liexuan respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi was also a little surprised to see Di Liexuan at home.


    She called out "Uncle", and Di Liexuan came back to his senses.


    Di Liexuan turned sideways and let the two enter the living room.


    "Dinner will be ready soon, you sit down first." After Di Liexuan finished speaking, he turned around and entered the kitchen.


    After seeing Di Liexuan leave, Tang Mohan started his talent for talkativeness again.


    Tao Yanxi would occasionally say a word, but most of the time he was a little absent-minded.


    In the kitchen, listening to Tang Mohan and Tao Yanxi''s familiar tone, Di Liexuan could not help clenching the shovel in his hand.


    Is his little girl going to be protected by others after all?


    "It''s dinner." Di Liexuan said, interrupting the chat between the two.


    At the dining table, Tang Mohan had been chatting with the two enthusiastically, as if he regarded this as his home.


    Di Liexuan and Tao Yanxi were not very emotional.


    At about nine o''clock, Tang Mohan was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Tang Mohan looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Yanxi, can you send me out of the community?"

 v3 Chapter 1243： Im so frail and easy to push down (28)

    Tao Yanxi originally did not want to send Tang Mohan.


    A big boy, still need her to send him out of the community?


    Tang Mohan was too embarrassed to say it.


    Tao Yanxi was about to refuse, but she heard Tang Mohan say, "Yanxi, your community is too dark, I''m afraid."


    There was a smile on his face when he said this.


    It''s just that smile, there is an indescribable bitterness.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously glanced at Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan clenched his fist when he saw Tao Yanxi looking at him.


    He was also young and knew that Tang Mohan was definitely not afraid, but just wanted to spend more time with Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips, still a gentle smile on his face.


    "Yanxi, it''s really dark in the community. You should send him off. It would be bad if he gets lost."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tang Mohan and replied "Okay".


    The two went out, and only Di Liexuan was left in the room.


    He stood in the living room with his head down, his fists clenched tightly.


    A minute later, the sound of the door closing again came from the corridor.


    Tao Yanxi and Di Liexuan had already gone downstairs and walked towards the gate of the community.


    The street lights on both sides of the road were a little dim, pulling the shadows of the two very long.


    "Yanxi." Tang Mohan suddenly stopped.


    Tao Yanxi also noticed that something was wrong with Tang Mohan''s state tonight.


    She also stopped and looked at Tang Mohan suspiciously.


    "Did you know that I like you in the class?" Tang Mohan said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I know, it''s just a rumor."


    "It''s not a rumor." Tang Mohan put away his usual smile and looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously.


    "Yanxi, I like you."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, a hint of coldness in her expression.


    "I used to think that Yan Xi only knew how to study and didn''t know what liking was."


    "I just thought, I can wait for Yan Xi to grow up, wait for Yan Xi to understand what liking is, then I can get the moon first, and let Yan Xi fall in love with me."


    "I''ve always thought so."


    Speaking of which, Tang Mohan''s voice contained a faint hint of weeping.


    "Until today, I saw Yan Xi''s eyes looking at his uncle."


    "There is light in Yanxi''s eyes."


    Tang Mohan smiled.


    "So, I know it. It''s not that Yan Xi doesn''t know how to like, it''s just the person he likes, not me."


    Tang Mohan rubbed his eyes, "Oh, it''s so windy, my eyes hurt."


    "Well, I like Uncle." Tao Yanxi said directly.


    Her love has always been frank and undisguised.


    "I know." Tang Mohan smiled, "When I saw Yan Xi saying goodbye to my uncle in the morning, I knew that Yan Xi liked his uncle, and his uncle liked Yan Xi very much, that''s great."


    Tang Mohan took a deep breath.


    "When you say it, you will be relieved."


    He opened his arms with a smile on his face.


    "Would Yan Xi be willing to give me a parting hug?"


    Tang Mohan said, he wanted to hug Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, avoiding Tang Mohan''s embrace.


    Tang Mohan raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair instead.


    "Yanxi, be happy~"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Tang Mohan.


    Tang Mohan put down his hand, turned and walked forward.


    He waved his right hand as he walked, "No need to send it, a man is not afraid of the dark!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Tang Mohan''s back, his shadow was stretched very long on the ground.

 v3 Chapter 1244： Im so frail and easy to push down (29)

    She didn''t turn around until Tang Mohan''s figure disappeared in front of Tao Yanxi.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Di Liexuan standing in the shadows.


    "uncle¡­¡­"


    Di Liexuan walked from the shadows to Tao Yanxi''s side and put her in his arms.


    "I''m sorry." Di Liexuan''s voice was hoarse.


    How stupid he is!


    Even a little boy can see that the little girl likes him, but he thinks that the little girl doesn''t like him.


    Tao Yanxi gently pushed Di Liexuan away.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to push her brother away.


    "Uncle, it''s very late, rest early."


    Tao Yanxi stepped forward and passed Di Liexuan.


    The dim light stretched the shadows of the two of them very long.


    One stays in place, the other has long gone.


    Silence seemed to be the only way for the two to get along.


    The next day, when Tao Yanxi arrived at the school, she heard the news of Tang Mohan''s transfer.


    Chen Tian became her roommate again.


    Tao Yanxi looked out the window, the leaves of the big tree outside became dim, and when the wind blew, they fluttered with the wind, and finally fell slowly to the ground.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, why? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked in his mind.


    ¡¾little Master? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in confusion, ¡¾Why why? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why does Tang Mohan wish me happiness? ¡¿ There was a hint of confusion in Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    If you like someone, don''t you possess him?


    [Little master, I don''t understand. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao actually doesn''t understand what love is. It was created by Tao Yanxi and Tao Buyan. In her consciousness, she only knows that the big master loves the little master, and the little master loves the big master.


    But that''s all.


    Tao Yanxi sighed softly.


    "Yanxi, what''s wrong with you? It looks like you''re in a bad mood."


    Chen Tian asked with concern.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Chen Tian.


    "If you like someone, would you want to possess him?"


    Chen Tian was stunned for a moment, his cheeks quickly dyed a rosy red.


    The word "like" always had a shy color in the school days.


    "It depends on whether he likes me or not!"


    Chen Tian helped his glasses.


    "If he likes me, then I will definitely hold him in the palm of my hand so that he can''t leave me."


    "But if he doesn''t like me, I will silently wish him happiness."


    "If I like him, then nothing is more important than his happiness!"


    When Chen Tian said this, his face was full of shyness.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Chen Tian blankly.


    She finds her former self in a dead end.


    There is nothing wrong with liking whether to possess or to let go.


    But their premise is different.


    Possession means that the other party also likes her, and letting go means that the other party does not like her.


    Tao Yanxi was sure that his brother loved him very much.


    They possess each other and depend on each other.


    Tao Yanxi stood up suddenly, threw a word to Chen Tian, ??"Please ask for leave!" and hurriedly ran away.


    Tao Yanxi''s mind is full of Di Liexuan, she wants to tell him that she loves him, loves him very much.


    Di Liexuan went to the company in the morning, and she took a taxi directly to his company.


    When Tao Yanxi found Di Liexuan, he was talking to his subordinates.


    Tao Yanxi ran over and hugged Di Liexuan''s waist all of a sudden.


    "Uncle, I love you~"


    A sweet voice sounded in Di Liexuan, and the next moment, his lips were kissed by Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist and subconsciously deepened the kiss...

 v3 Chapter 1245： Im really frail (30)

    All the subordinates present were stunned to see this scene, this... this...


    After being surprised, everyone wisely walked away.


    Slip away, this kind of dog food can''t be eaten indiscriminately.


    A few minutes later, Di Liexuan slowly let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "Why did you come here all of a sudden?" Di Liexuan said slightly panting.


    Tao Yanxi stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around Di Liexuan''s neck.


    "I miss you~"


    Di Liexuan smiled helplessly and dotingly.


    "I remember you should be in class now, right?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, pretending that she didn''t understand.


    Di Liexuan was also reluctant to blame his little girl, what''s more, he was sweet in his heart now, where would he blame her?


    "I''ll call the teacher and ask for a leave for you," Di Liexuan said.


    "No need, I asked Chen Tian to ask for leave for me."


    Tao Yanxi raised a big smile.


    "Uncle, are you busy today?"


    "Not busy." Di Liexuan rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "Hee hee~" Tao Yanxi smiled mischievously.


    She actually knew very well that Di Liexuan was a little busy.


    But who made her his baby? He certainly won''t tell the truth.


    "Would uncle accompany me to lunch?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay." Di Liexuan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and took her to his office.


    His office is not big, but it is better than clean, and all things are arranged in an orderly manner.


    It was the first time that Tao Yanxi came to Di Liexuan''s office. She looked around curiously and waved her hand and said, "Uncle, you are busy with your work~"


    "Well, I''ll deal with the work as soon as possible, and I''ll accompany you in the afternoon." Di Liexuan had a thousand thoughts that he wanted to say to Tao Yanxi.


    But in the end, it just turned into a sentence of "accompany you".


    Tao Yanxi nodded and took out a book from the shelf.


    She sat on the sofa and looked at it very seriously.


    Di Liexuan occasionally looked up to see Tao Yanxi''s profile.


    There were some broken hairs on her forehead, and the little girl felt that she was blocking her eyes, so she couldn''t help reaching out to fiddle with them.


    She also wore the bracelet he gave her on her hand, and the silver-white bracelet was so lined against the little girl''s fair and slender wrist that she couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    Di Liexuan felt that he was like a hairy boy with only little girls in his head. He didn''t want to do anything now, just wanted to kiss his little girl well.


    Probably because Di Liexuan''s eyes were too hot, Tao Yanxi suddenly turned to look at Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head in a hurry.


    He has a pen in his hand and is about to sign a document.


    But at this time his mind and body were no longer on the file.


    The little girl seemed to stand up and seemed to walk towards him.


    Even after such a distance, he could still smell her scent.


    It was a peach blossom fragrance enough to make him lose his mind.


    The little girl is getting closer, closer.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Tao Yanxi lay on Di Liexuan''s back and asked curiously.


    Di Liexuan could feel the softness on his back.


    Di Liexuan licked his chapped lips, "Look at the document."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, leaned close to Di Liexuan''s ear, and asked curiously, "Isn''t uncle looking at me just now?"


    Di Liexuan didn''t know how to answer Tao Yanxi, so he could only let out an ambiguous "um" from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi giggled, and suddenly reached out and took out the pen in Di Liexuan''s hand.

 v3 Chapter 1246： Im really frail (31)

    "Uncle, your pen looks good~"


    "I''ll give it to you if I like it." Di Liexuan said fondly, but it was just a pen.


    Nothing is more important than a little girl being happy.


    "I don''t want it~" Tao Yanxi put the pen on the table, "Uncle will still use it to sign."


    "Uncle, how long until you get off work? I''m a little hungry." Tao Yanxi was coquettish.


    "Soon." Di Liexuan picked up the pen and signed the document.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to dinner." Di Liexuan said.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and smiled.


    "I can''t walk, I want my uncle to hold me~"


    Di Liexuan smiled helplessly, but still hugged Tao Yanxi obediently.


    The posture of the princess'' hug always had a hint of romance. Tao Yanxi put her arms around Di Liexuan''s waist and let Di Liexuan hug her with peace of mind.


    Di Liexuan walked out of the company holding Tao Yanxi without changing his expression, but shocked all the subordinates in the company.


    My darling, this is all held out, how intense it is in the office!


    The boss is the boss, it is so fierce!


    Di Liexuan hugged Tao Yanxi to the co-pilot''s seat, and fastened her seat belt intimately.


    "What do you want to eat?" Di Liexuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, "Let''s have Chinese food."


    "Okay." Di Liexuan started the car, "I know there is an authentic Chinese restaurant."


    "Uncle''s recommendation, it must be good!" Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    When Di Liexuan heard Tao Yanxi say this, he smiled dotingly: "It''s stupid."


    Tao Yanxi made a face at Di Liexuan and stopped talking to him.


    The Chinese restaurant is very close, just a ten-minute drive away.


    That is, the time for the two to talk has already arrived.


    Di Liexuan parked the car, then personally unfastened Tao Yanxi''s seat belt, and helped her hand out of the car.


    "Do you want me to hug you?" Di Liexuan asked,


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, hugged her to eat, what did she say?


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to take Di Liexuan''s hand, "Uncle, let''s go."


    Di Liexuan nodded and walked side by side to Tao Yanxi.


    The two asked for a box, and after ordering the dishes, the two talked casually.


    Tao Yanxi was talking most of the time, and Di Liexuan listened quietly with a doting smile on his face.


    The dishes came up quickly, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks and start eating.


    Eating and eating, Tao Yanxi couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She opened her mouth and exhaled heavily.


    Di Liexuan poured her glass after glass of water.


    "Don''t eat it if it''s spicy." Di Liexuan said worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, this dish tastes really good, she wants to eat more!


    Di Liexuan was angry and funny when he saw that the little girl was sweating profusely, but she still wanted to eat such a spicy dish.


    He sat beside Tao Yanxi and poured water for her.


    The water was a little hot, and Tao Yanxi was too hot, so she just picked up the water cup and drank it.


    She was scalded all of a sudden, Tao Yanxi spit out the water, it was hot and spicy, and her tears came out.


    Di Liexuan was so distressed.


    After that, Di Liexuan kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips directly.


    He took the spicy taste from her mouth, allowing Tao Yanxi to relax.


    Di Liexuan let go of Tao Yan''s footpath and asked distressedly, "Is it better?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes were still full of tears, and her cheeks were also stained with a hint of crimson.


    "Much better." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    How can there be such a solution to the spicy ah?

 v3 Chapter 1247： Im so weak (32)

    Di Liexuan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Tao Yanxi was much better.


    For him, Tao Yanxi''s feelings are more important.


    "Are you full?" Di Liexuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi had already put down her chopsticks, she nodded and said, "I''m full."


    Hearing this, Di Liexuan stood up.


    "I''m full too, I''m going to pay." After Di Liexuan finished speaking, he walked out.


    Tao Yanxi packed up and left the box.


    Di Liexuan was already waiting outside.


    After the two finished eating, Di Liexuan and Tao Yanxi went to the playground together.


    Di Liexuan didn''t like to play these entertainment facilities very much, but Tao Yanxi looked very excited.


    Di Liexuan is naturally pampering his little girl.


    He played the roller coaster with her, and when he came down, he looked a little pale.


    It was Tao Yanxi, with a flushed face and a look of excitement.


    She really likes playing with these things.


    The two went to play other projects, and when it was near five or six in the afternoon, the two came out of the amusement park.


    In the evening, Tao Yanxi wanted to eat barbecue, so Di Liexuan naturally took him to eat barbecue.


    When eating barbecue, it is usually Di Liexuan''s barbecue, and Tao Yanxi is responsible for eating.


    When Tao Yanxi was almost done eating, Di Liexuan baked some by himself.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi watched Di Liexuan eat.


    Di Liexuan sat up straight, even when barbecuing, his back was straight.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, as if knowing Di Liexuan for the first time.


    Uncle, it''s so beautiful!


    It''s not the kind of handsome that is amazing, but the kind of handsome that gets more and more flavorful as you look at it.


    The more you look, the more attractive you are of a mature man.


    Tao Yanxi thought, no little girl can refuse Di Liexuan''s charm, right?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Di Liexuan asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile: "I''m thinking that my uncle must be very attractive to girls."


    When Di Liexuan heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "how about you?"


    "Me?" Tao Yanxi''s smile deepened, "Of course I like Uncle too!"


    Di Liexuan was satisfied.


    "Me too."


    Di Lie Xuan said.


    I like you too. Di Liexuan added a sentence in his heart.


    Tao Yanxi blushed, waved her hand and said, "Hurry up and eat it!"


    When the old man spoke, it was really unbearable.


    Di Liexuan naturally listened to his little girl.


    He nodded and continued to eat.


    Ten minutes later, Di Liexuan finished his meal.


    After the two came out of the restaurant, they went home.


    Tao Yanxi has to go home to do homework, while Di Liexuan has to deal with work.


    His company is just on the right track, but he has to work hard and continue to develop.


    Even for the little girl, he has to work harder.


    The little girl will spend more money in the future. He wants to give her a new future so that she doesn''t have to worry about money.


    After returning home, the two simply hugged and separated.


    Both of them are doing their own things, which is extremely natural and harmonious.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, after the two said "good night" to each other, they went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    Tomorrow will be a better day, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [The author has something to say: Recently, the website has been strictly checked, and many chapters of this article have been blocked. I am revising it, but I can''t post it for a while. I am a little bit broken, and the update may not keep up, sorry. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1248： Im so weak (33)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to school as usual, while Di Liexuan went to the company as usual.


    Their lives were unusually harmonious and peaceful.


    In this peace and harmony, love becomes more and more profound.


    Plain love is always a little boring and boring, but the love between Tao Yanxi and Di Liexuan doesn''t seem so boring and boring.


    Di Liexuan always doted on Tao Yanxi very much. When he was not very busy, he would cook for Tao Yanxi.


    His craftsmanship is very good, and every time Tao Yanxi eats it, he is very happy.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi would occasionally cook for Di Liexuan.


    At this time, Di Liexuan would become extremely happy.


    After all, for Di Liexuan, it has already made him very happy that the little girl can cook for him.


    As time passed, Tao Yanxi''s studies became more and more tense.


    She is about to face her senior year of high school. Although Tao Yanxi is confident that she will be admitted to the university of her choice, her roommate Chen Tian is not at all sure.


    Tao Yanxi also liked this little girl, so she would help her make up lessons on weekends.


    In such a tense and sweet atmosphere, the college entrance examination finally arrived.


    On the day when the college entrance examination was over, Di Liexuan deliberately took time out to pick up Tao Yanxi.


    The two had a big meal outside, and Tao Yanxi also drank a little wine.


    In this world, she is a bit incapable of drinking, and after drinking just a little bit, she feels a little drunk.


    By the time the two of them finished eating, Tao Yanxi was already feeling a little dizzy.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on Di Liexuan''s body, with a hint of alcohol.


    "Uncle, go home~" Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft and glutinous, and it sounded very nice.


    Di Liexuan helped Tao Yanxi into the car, and then carefully sent her a seat belt.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the co-pilot with a dizzy head.


    Di Liexuan was driving with a gentle smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan with bewildered eyes, as if to identify who was driving the car.


    Di Liexuan occasionally turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, saw her bewildered face, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s wrong?" Di Liexuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t react, but still looked at Di Liexuan with confused eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Di Liexuan in confusion.


    Di Liexuan couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tao Yanxi''s ignorant expression.


    "Honey, I''ll be home soon."


    After Di Liexuan finished speaking, he focused on driving.


    Tao Yan nodded dazedly, not knowing if he heard what he said clearly.


    She leaned back in the chair, closed her eyes, and seemed to be asleep.


    After half an hour, the car drove to the community.


    Di Liexuan helped Tao Yanxi get out of the car, picked her up directly, and returned home.


    After returning home, Di Liexuan settled Tao Yanxi and covered him with a quilt.


    In the end, Di Liexuan gave Tao Yanxi a good night kiss and left her room.


    Before he left the room, he vaguely heard Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    "Good night"


    When Di Liexuan heard this, he only felt warm in his heart.


    His little girl always makes him so soft-hearted.


    Di Liexuan returned to his room, thinking of the "good night", his heart couldn''t help but sweeten.


    As time goes by, I really like my little girl more and more.


    Thinking of this, Di Liexuan also closed his eyes and fell into a wonderful dreamland.


    In the dream, there is also the figure of Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1249： Im so weak (34)

    After the college entrance examination, Tao Yanxi started to prepare for the "Buxi" store.


    Tao Yanxi is very confident in her grades, and it is more than enough to go to a key local university.


    Therefore, the store Tao Yanxi was looking for was near the school, so that she could be more convenient at ordinary times.


    Di Liexuan naturally agreed with the idea that his little girl wanted to open a restaurant.


    He also invested some money in the store, and he bought shares in the name of the name. In fact, he wanted to make his little girl feel more relaxed.


    Tao Yanxi also did not object to Di Liexuan''s shareholding. She didn''t have much money now, so it was naturally the best for Di Liexuan to become a shareholder.


    And Tao Yanxi has this confidence, the "buxi" shop will definitely become popular and make a lot of money.


    Tao Yanxi was busy with site selection and decoration, and Di Liexuan would also help Tao Yanxi.


    A month later, the "Buxi" store quietly opened.


    Tao Yanxi still used the ingredients in the space, she made it once for Di Liexuan.


    Di Liexuan was full of praise, and praised Tao Yanxi in various ways.


    Whenever Di Liexuan praised him, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    The two officially confirmed their identities, and they also agreed that they would get married when Tao Yanxi graduated.


    Di Liexuan''s company is now on the right track, and his life has become more regular.


    Tao Yanxi still adheres to the concept of opening a store for only two hours a day, so her life is relatively easy.


    However, because of the recent school holiday, the surrounding area of ??the school is very deserted, and her restaurant is only open for two hours a day, which is not necessarily a meal time, so it has been a month since the store opened, and there is no single order. It can be said that it is very miserable.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t mind, she believed that when school started, her restaurant would be able to shine.


    In September, the college students came back one after another, and Tao Yanxi also went to the school to report.


    Tao Yanxi did not choose to live on campus, she was still used to being with her brother.


    On the second day of school, many students came out to look for food, especially freshmen, who were full of curiosity about their surroundings.


    Tao Yanxi also opened a shop, and some students came in and ordered dishes.


    This meal is astonishing.


    They didn''t leave either, and hurriedly called their friends over for dinner.


    Within an hour, the shop was full of people.


    Everyone buried their heads in eating, and the chopsticks were fighting with chopsticks, lest they eat less.


    This is so delicious! This is what everyone thinks.


    As soon as two hours passed, Tao Yanxi announced that the store was closed.


    Students who came to prepare for dinner: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about those students, she just closed the store and then escaped.


    Said it''s only open for two hours, then only open for two hours!


    After Tao Yanxi left, someone posted what she did on the school''s forum, accusing her of such a shameful behavior!


    It''s really abominable to attract them here and then run away!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know this. At this moment, she was pestering Di Liexuan to accompany her to dinner.


    Di Liexuan has always been fond of Tao Yanxi, and when she acts like a spoiled child, he really wants to hold his heart in front of her.


    "Uncle, come to eat with me~"


    Tao Yanxi shook Di Liexuan''s arm and said with a tinge of blush on his face.


    "Okay." Di Liexuan rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, and the color of his eyes seemed to be a little darker.


    His little girl, seems to have really grown up...

 v3 Chapter 1250： Im so weak (35)

    Di Liexuan remembered the absurd incident last time, and it has been more than a year in a flash.


    Although he didn''t have many impressions at that time, his body vaguely remembered that feeling.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, Di Liexuan would think of Tao Yanxi.


    That is his little girl, the little girl he has been holding on top of his heart.


    Now that the little girl has grown up, he also wants to...


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips and shook his head, unwilling to reveal his thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Di Liexuan was thinking, she pestered Di Liexuan to a western restaurant.


    After ordering the steak, Tao Yanxi told Di Liexuan what happened in the shop today.


    Di Liexuan just listened quietly, occasionally responding.


    His eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s face, and the picture of that night involuntarily appeared in his mind.


    Di Liexuan took a sip of red wine, trying to relieve some impulse in his body.


    But the more relieved, the more uncomfortable it seems.


    Di Liexuan sighed helplessly.


    "Uncle, this is delicious!"


    The crisp voice pulled back Di Liexuan''s thoughts.


    He was startled, nodded and replied, "Well, it''s delicious."


    In fact, he had never tasted the steak at all.


    Tao Yanqi glanced at Di Liexuan strangely, always feeling that he was a little weird today.


    Di Liexuan hurriedly lowered his head and silently ate the steak.


    After dinner, the two returned home.


    Di Liexuan drank a little wine, and his head was a little dizzy.


    However, this did not prevent him from taking good care of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly rested, and Di Liexuan also returned to his room.


    In the middle of the night, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt very thirsty. She came out of the room and went to the living room to find some water to drink.


    When passing by Di Liexuan''s room, he saw that the light in his room was still on, and the door was half-closed.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over and glanced curiously, but saw Di Liexuan sitting on a chair, with some movements in his hands, and muttering her name in his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi blushed, uncle turned out to be such a boring person.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t drink any water anymore, and hurriedly ran back to his room.


    At the same time, Di Liexuan looked at the half-closed door with some abnormal redness on his face.


    "Yanxi..."


    He whispered, full of love.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to school early in the morning.


    The military training has to start today, and she has to arrive early.


    Di Liexuan slept a little late last night, so he woke up a little late.


    When he got up, Tao Yanxi was already at school.


    Di Liexuan glanced at the empty room in disappointment, and couldn''t help sighing.


    He told himself that the time was still long, so he could take his time, take his time.


    But in fact, he was still somewhat lost in his heart.


    Last night, he actually found Tao Yanxi.


    Or, he left the door open on purpose last night.


    He didn''t know if Tao Yanxi would see it, but he hoped she would.


    She even wished she could rush into the room.


    But she still chose to escape.


    Di Liexuan sighed helplessly.


    That''s all, who made her the little girl that she couldn''t wait to hold on to her heart.


    He could only pet her.


    Di Liexuan packed up and went to the company.


    Di Liexuan thought, he could finish his work early today and still be able to pick up the little girl.


    She is in military training today, she must be very tired, he has to pick her up.

 v3 Chapter 1251： Im so weak (36)

    When Di Liexuan arrived at the school, Tao Yanxi had just finished his military training.


    Their military training is in the school, practicing military posture, walking in step, it is simple, but now it is hot, so it is very uncomfortable.


    Although Tao Yanxi took protective measures and applied a thick layer of sunscreen, the ultraviolet rays were too strong, and she got sunburned more or less.


    When Di Liexuan found Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi was looking at his face with his mobile phone to see how much redness was on his face.


    Di Liexuan walked over and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone, pointed to his face and said, "Is it a little red?"


    Di Liexuan nodded, reached out and stroked Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Why is your face so red?"


    "It seems to be a little sunburned." Tao Yanxi said.


    Di Liexuan pursed his lips, and his heart clenched.


    "I''ll take you to buy medicine."


    Di Liexuan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked to the pharmacy.


    Tao Yanxi allowed Di Liexuan to hold her, looking at his serious worried look, she couldn''t help but hook his little finger.


    Di Liexuan glanced at Tao Yanxi helplessly, "Naughty~"


    Tao Yanxi made a face at Di Liexuan and scratched his palm.


    "Uncle, why did you remember to pick me up today?"


    Di Liexuan held Tao Yanxi''s hand tightly to prevent her from making trouble. He didn''t want to deal with her on the street.


    "I thought that you must be tired after the military training today, so I thought about coming to pick you up and go home." Di Liexuan said.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Then uncle, why don''t you hug me~"


    "I''ve been standing in a military posture all day today, I''m so tired." Tao Yanxi coquettishly.


    Di Liexuan was naturally reluctant to reject his little girl, he wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and picked her up.


    The princess''s hug was always full of romance, Tao Yanxi''s head rested on Di Liexuan''s chest and rubbed against his chest.


    very nice. She thought so.


    Di Liexuan took Tao Yanxi to buy some medicine, and then carefully painted Tao Yanxi in the car.


    Afterwards, Di Liexuan drove home.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi sat on the sofa and played with his mobile phone, while Di Liexuan went to the kitchen to cook.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi wanted to go back to the room, but Di Liexuan hugged her and sat on the sofa watching TV together.


    Di Liexuan''s embrace was very warm, with a strong sense of security.


    "Uncle, that''s great." Tao Yanxi said while playing with Di Liexuan''s fingers.


    Di Liexuan''s palm is much larger than hers. I heard that the size of a fist clenched with five fingers is the size of a person''s heart.


    Di Liexuan''s clenched fist is twice as big as her fist. So, Di Liexuan''s heart is twice as big as his own?


    "Hee hee~" Tao Yanxi suddenly laughed, that''s fine, this way my brother can protect himself~


    Hearing the laughter of his little girl, Di Liexuan couldn''t help looking down at her affectionately.


    "Yanxi..."


    Di Liexuan''s voice was a little low, and when it sounded beside Tao Yanxi''s ear, it was like a heavy drum that hit her heart at once.


    Tao Yanxi let out a light hum.


    "uncle?"


    Di Liexuan couldn''t bear it any longer, he lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi responded to Di Liexuan, and both of them entered a mysterious realm for a while.


    The cold moonlight poured in, leaving a room of moonlight...

 v3 Chapter 1252： Im so weak (37)

    Di Liexuan looked at Tao Yanxi and kissed her lips.


    "I''m here," he said.


    The two embraced each other as if they were talking about something...


    The next day, Tao Yanxi had to get up early to go to military training.


    After she got up, she couldn''t help kicking Di Liexuan''s waist.


    Di Liexuan naturally woke up after being kicked like this.


    He looked at Tao Yan''s angry appearance and couldn''t help hugging her.


    "Yanxi..." There was a hint of laziness in his voice.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Di Liexuan away, got up, dressed and washed, and then slipped away.


    She is already a little late, so she can just buy some breakfast outside the school gate.


    After a day of training, Di Liexuan came to pick her up as usual.


    This time, Tao Yanxi did not ask Princess Di Liexuan to hug her.


    She thought she should just go.


    Lest Di Liexuan find a chance to torment her again.


    Di Liexuan also knew that he tossed his little girl last night, which is understandable, after all, she is his beloved little girl!


    And he is in his prime, so his energy is naturally enough.


    Tao Yanxi knew what Di Liexuan was thinking when she saw his expression, she immediately told him that she was going to military training recently, and she was too tired, so let him not think about anything!


    Di Liexuan could only agree.


    Hmm... The big deal is that it will be doubled and returned later.


    Anyway, the rest of his life is still long, and between him and her, there are still more days to live happily.


    After the military training, the school took a few days off.


    For the past few days, Di Liexuan accompanied Tao Yanxi at home.


    Di Liexuan also knew that he was a bit ruthless, so in the following days, he ate a long period of vegetarian food.


    After Tao Yanxi''s college life stabilized, she put some attention to the "Buxi" store.


    As she expected, the "Buxi" store was popular in the university town.


    Every day people in line have to line up on the road.


    However, even so, Tao Yanxi still willfully opened the store for only two hours.


    Later, everyone also knew Tao Yanxi''s temper, and seeing that it was not his turn, they would not line up.


    The big deal is to come early the next day to line up.


    With the "Buxi" store, Tao Yanxi made millions during college.


    She paid off all the arrears due to the fire, and kept some money.


    After graduating from university, Tao Yanxi gave the money to Di Liexuan as her dowry.


    Well... yes, they are married.


    The wedding was a simple one. Apart from a few friends of Di Liexuan, there was no one else.


    They also went on a honeymoon abroad, which, of course, spent most of the honeymoon in bed.


    After the honeymoon was over, Tao Yanxi focused on opening her "Buxi" shop.


    Her "buxi" shop became more and more popular, and in the end, it actually attracted the people above.


    Many years ago, the above studied the power system of Leng Ruxue. According to the analysis, they believed that the world would usher in a spiritual recovery.


    And Tao Yanxi''s ingredients are all the ingredients in her space, and there will naturally be aura in it.


    So they found Tao Yanxi.


    Later, Tao Yanxi reached a cooperation with them.


    Tao Yanxi needs to cooperate with them, and let them enter the cultivation first in the coming era of spiritual qi recovery.


    They are very smart, and by knocking on Leng Ruxue''s mouth, they have researched a set of energy systems that they have cultivated.

 v3 Chapter 1253： Im so weak (38)

    It just lacks some spiritual energy, and Tao Yanxi''s ingredients can just make up for this.


    As a result, Tao Yanxi''s "Buxi" store was forced to close.


    However, they promised that once the era of aura recovery comes, the "Buxi" store can be reopened, and they will **** her at that time.


    And because Tao Yanxi had a relationship with them, even Di Liexuan''s company was taken care of.


    In just two years, Di Liexuan''s company has developed into one of the best trading companies in China.


    Di Liexuan knew something vaguely, but he never asked Tao Yanxi.


    The absolute trust in his little girl is the biggest shield he can give her.


    Tao Yanxi was spoiled by Di Liexuan and became more and more arrogant. Sometimes she was naughty, she would pester Di Liexuan and let him play with her.


    Di Liexuan naturally spoiled Tao Yanxi, playing with Tao Yanxi all day, and then at night when Tao Yanxi fell asleep, he went to the study to work overtime secretly.


    The two of them lived very happily, and Di Liexuan often nourished Di Liexuan''s body after tossing with Tao Yanxi, which made him faintly step into the practice.


    Five years later, the aura fully recovered.


    Because Hua Guo predicted in advance and began to cultivate, his status suddenly rose.


    And here, there is also the credit of Tao Yanxi.


    Di Liexuan has also entered the first stage of cultivation. He and Tao Yanxi are practicing together, and their health is getting better and better.


    A hundred years later, Di Liexuan kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead, closed his eyes, and left this world forever.


    Tao Yanxi kissed Di Liexuan''s forehead, put away the fragments of his brother''s soul, and left this world.


    Xiao Yao''s transmissions were always timely, and after the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi only felt that someone was whispering in her ear.


    Tao Yan opened her eyes in a daze, and saw the bald teacher who was talking passionately on the podium.


    "Marxism is the doctrine of the complete emancipation of the world''s proletariat and of all mankind."


    "It consists of three major parts: Marxist philosophy, Marxist political economy and scientific socialism."


    "It is a scientific system of proletarian ideology that Marx and Engels continuously enriched, developed and perfected in practice."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So she came to the class to explain Marx?


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found that most of the underground students were playing with their mobile phones, and they didn''t care at all about what the teacher said.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but glance at the impassioned teacher, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    This teacher is very passionate.


    After knowing that she was in a safe environment, Tao Yanxi took care of her original memory.


    Yuanshen was a good girl from childhood to adulthood. She never did anything over the top. She only knew how to eat and learn to sleep every day.


    Yuanshen''s grades were very good, and she got her wish to get into the best school in the country.


    At the same time, Yuan Shen proposed to her family to move out, and her family agreed, and they were only responsible for giving her some living expenses every month.


    Speaking of the original family, he is still a little rich. He owns several properties in the city. Taofu is also the chairman of a small company.


    The original body also has a sister, and the reason why the original body moved out has something to do with her sister.

 v3 Chapter 1254： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (1)

    Of course, the original body didn''t move out because her sister bullied and framed her.


    It''s because the original body''s physique is a little special.


    Her presence in the crowd is very low, as long as she doesn''t speak, no one will find out her existence.


    At home, the original sister has a strong sense of presence, and everyone revolves around her.


    The original body sometimes felt that he was redundant, so he proposed to move out.


    Because of his special physique, the original body also has few friends.


    No, just now, the original body left this world in cardiac arrest because he stayed up too late last night.


    But unfortunately, no one found her abnormal.


    Or rather, everyone ignored her.


    When Tao Yanxi possessed this body, she naturally inherited her physique.


    Hmm... As long as she doesn''t speak, absolutely no one will notice her existence or anything. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s really a little cute.


    Tao Yanxi covered her lips with a chuckle and looked out the window.


    The classroom she is in is on the first floor, and outside the window is a wide road. There are some shrubs on both sides of the road. It is summer now, and the shrubs are yellow and pink flowers, which look very cute.


    Tao Yanxi had a sweet smile on her face, and her amber eyes became more attractive under the sunlight.


    Across the road, stood a boy with one hand in his pocket and a cigarette in his mouth.


    The boy''s eyes fell directly on Tao Yanxi, and a gleam of light flashed in those jet-black eyes.


    "Young Master Lu, where are you going?" The young man with yellow hair behind him walked up to Lu Boqing and asked.


    Lu Boqing, smoking a cigarette, did not answer his question, but instead asked, "Do you know that girl?"


    He Dishun Lu Baiqing''s eyes looked over, but found nothing.


    He Di scratched his head, "Young Master Lu, who are you talking about?"


    Lu Baiqing glanced at He Di irritably, "Forget it, you guys go play, I have something to do."


    After Lu Baiqing finished speaking, he walked across the road.


    At this moment, the get out of class bell rang, and Lu Boqing stood on the side of the road, looking straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Xu Shi Lu Boqing''s eyes were too hot, Tao Yanxi suddenly looked at him.


    Across the thick glass and the bushes dotted with small pink flowers, the two of them looked at each other and stared blankly.


    Tao Yanxi could be sure that the boy opposite her was her, but with her physique, it stands to reason that the other side should not find out about her.


    Is it...


    A thought flashed across Tao Yanxi''s mind, but in an instant, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Sweet, as if with a smile that seemed to be able to remove all the haze in people''s hearts, it fell into Lu Boqing''s eyes.


    Lu Baiqing only felt that a certain place in his heart that had been churning for a long time suddenly calmed down.


    Lu Baiqing just stared at Tao Yanxi and turned to leave. After a long time, he took down the unlit cigarette and cursed in a low voice.


    "Fuck!" Why is that girl so sweet?


    Lu Boqing looked at the empty classroom, and there was a flash of impending doom in his eyes.


    This girl, he is going to make it!


    Lu Baiqing''s uncle is the principal of this college. It is too easy to check a girl.


    Lu Baiqing went to the principal''s office with confidence, and retrieved the information of the professional students who took classes in that classroom around one o''clock this afternoon.


    As a result, he searched around, but he didn''t find the person he was thinking about.

 v3 Chapter 1255： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (2)

    This time, Lu Baiqing''s mood can be said to be very unpleasant.


    Could it be that the girl secretly went to the class?


    Now it''s hard to do.


    In the principal''s office, Lu Baiqing''s brows were all wrinkled together.


    Uncle Lu, who was sitting across from him, looked at him like this, and couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "What? Did someone upset you?"


    In this school, someone dares to provoke Lu Baiqing? He was really curious.


    Lu Baiqing turned off the computer and replied lightly, "No."


    He got up and walked to the door.


    "Uncle, go."


    Lu Boqing waved his hand, only the curious Uncle Lu looked at his back and guessed wildly.


    After Lu Boqing left the principal''s office, her heart was still not very good.


    Thinking of the girl who had just caught a glimpse, Lu Boqing felt even more irritable.


    Lu Boqing frowned, all the smiles of girls in his mind.


    However, Tao Yanxi, whom Lu Boqing was thinking about, looked at the long queue in front of him with a helpless expression.


    She knew from Yuanshen''s memory that the hand-picked cakes near the school were delicious, so she wanted to try them after class.


    Originally, she was still in a relatively high position, but one person came before her, and one person came before her.


    Those people didn''t seem to see her.


    Hmm... I really didn''t see her.


    I have to say, the presence of this body is really too weak.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything. First, she wasn''t very hungry. Second, although the queue in front was very long, she estimated that she would be there in ten minutes.


    So there''s nothing wrong with her waiting a little longer.


    Just when she was so comforting, a group of more than a dozen boys who looked like bad boys appeared out of nowhere and lined up in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This time, she couldn''t help it.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but patted the boy standing in front of her and said, "Classmate, please don''t cut the line."


    He Di, the boy in front of Tao Yanxi, turned around and suddenly shivered.


    "You... when did you stand behind me?"


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, then explained, "Classmate, it was you who jumped the queue."


    He Di scratched his head and thought back.


    When he came just now, didn''t he see the girl in front of him?


    He Di touched the boy in front of him and asked, "Hey, I said, before we came here, did you see the girl in front of you?"


    The boy glanced casually, rolled his eyes and said, "I said Dizi, do you think women are crazy? How can there be any girls here?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I''m here." Tao Yanxi raised her hand and said.


    Boy:! ! !


    The boy shuddered with fright, and subconsciously pulled the boy''s pants next to him, but as soon as he exerted force, the pants were pulled down like that.


    "Hold the grass! Little Er, have you coveted Lao Tzu for a long time! In broad daylight, you actually took off Lao Tzu''s pants!"


    Xiao Er: I''m not talking nonsense without you.


    "That girl..." Xiao Er pointed at Tao Yanxi.


    "How can there be a girl? How can there be a girl? I think you have been coveting Lao Tzu for a long time!"


    Tao Yanxi waved his little hand silently, "I''m here."


    Three people: ...


    "Cough, big sister, it''s not me who said that your sense of existence is too low, right?" He looks so good-looking, it should be a dazzling existence in the crowd, why is the sense of existence so low?

 v3 Chapter 1256： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (3)

    He Di fakely shook his head, looking like a pity.


    "You guys have crossed the line." Tao Yanxi said as if he didn''t forget his original intention.


    He Di scratched his head, looked at Xiao Er''s terrified appearance again, thought about it, and waved his hand directly and said, "Brothers, go to the back row!"


    This time, a group of people lined up behind He Di.


    However... still in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Forget it, she waited for them to finish buying the hand-cooked cakes, it was only ten minutes longer.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone, intending to read some novels to pass the time.


    At the same time, He Di, who was in the front, had already forgotten the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    He picked up the phone and called Lu Baiqing.


    "Boss, do you want to eat hand-cooked cake? I''ll bring you one!"


    Lu Boqing is annoying, why would he want to eat some hand-cooked cakes.


    "Where are you now?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    "The seller is grabbing the cake!" He Di said loudly.


    "Wait for me." After Lu Baiqing finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He is in a bad mood now and needs to beat He Di to relieve his anger.


    The queue was shortening little by little, Tao Yan felt relieved when she saw that no one was going to continue to cut in the queue.


    She also saw that the people in the line behind were some distance away from her.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that the dozen or so teenagers in front of her were probably not easy to mess with, so they were so far away, right?


    That''s fine, she doesn''t have to continue to be crossed by others!


    The strange thing is that those people didn''t leave after buying the handmade cakes, they just stood aside, as if they were waiting for someone.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about this either, she walked to the booth with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Hello, I want a finger cake with chicken fillet, thank you."


    The clerk gave her a strange look. Was this girl in line just now?


    "Eight yuan," said the clerk.


    Tao Yanxi paid the bill with her mobile phone, grabbed the cake in her hand and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a shadow blocking her.


    Tao Yanxi looked up subconsciously and saw Lu Boqing with a fierce expression.


    Tao Yanxi measured the strength of her and the man in front of her, and resolutely counseled.


    She grabbed the cake in her hands and whispered, "Here you are."


    Lu Boqing lowered his head and took the cake in one bite.


    Tao Yanxi trembled with fright, woo woo woo, brother in this world is so scary.


    "It tastes good." Lu Boqing swallowed the bite of the hand-grabbed cake and said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the hand-cooked cake she bought after waiting in line for more than 20 minutes. With just one bite of Lu Baiqing, she killed a third of it!


    "What''s your name?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Originally, I just wanted to come to He Di to "learn and learn", but who would have thought that he could find the little cutie he was thinking of?


    "Tao Yanxi," she said.


    "Peach... Yan... Xi..." Lu Boqing read her name word by word, as if to engrave the name in his heart.


    "My name is Lu Boqing, you remember." Lu Boqing bent down and leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear, "This will be the name of your future man."


    He is bound to win for her.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that her ears were itchy, and the roots of her ears suddenly turned red.


    Seeing this, Lu Baiqing laughed even more happily.


    "Boss, who are you talking to?" He Di came up and asked curiously.


    Lu Boqing glanced at him sideways, this He Di is really losing his sight!

 v3 Chapter 1257： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (4)

    "Talk to me." Tao Yanxi raised her little hand silently.


    He Di: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "You...you''re not the one..." The one who said they cut the line?


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said with a little seriousness, "It''s me."


    He Di:  ¡­


    He Di leaned into Lu Boqing''s ear and whispered, "Boss, this girl is weird!"


    Lu Baiqing glanced at He Di with disgust, "Eat the cake with your hand."


    He Di: The boss dislikes him, huh


    He Di silently rolled to the side to eat his own pancakes.


    Tao Yanxi saw that she still had two-thirds of the cake left, and silently picked it up and handed it to Lu Baiqing.


    "you eat."


    Seeing the girl''s well-behaved appearance, Lu Boqing couldn''t help reaching out and pinching Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "you eat."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "You eat."


    He was bitten off by a third, and half of the chicken fillets she added on purpose went into his stomach, so she didn''t want to eat it!


    She''s going to buy another one and add two chicken fillets!


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi insisted that he eat, Lu Boqing couldn''t help but soften a little.


    He took the grabbing cake and took a bite.


    "It''s delicious." He didn''t hesitate to praise himself.


    The taste of this hand-picked cake is really good, but the hand-picked cake in his hand is definitely the best hand-picked cake in the world, no one.


    There is still her smell and breath on this hand-cooked cake.


    Lu Baiqing wiped out the hand-grass cake in twos, then took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "I''ll buy you another one."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to wave Lu Baiqing''s hand away, but when she heard this, she immediately stopped.


    "I want to add two chicken fillets." Tao Yanxi looked up at Lu Boqing and said.


    "Okay." Lu Baiqing smiled.


    Wherever Lu Baiqing goes, he is the most shining one in the crowd. Even standing there, he can become the focus of the crowd.


    As soon as Lu Boqing pulled Tao Yan''s foot over, the people who had been queuing scattered all of a sudden.


    The momentum is too strong, it is better to stay away!


    Lu Boqing was already used to this kind of scene. He walked directly to the window and said, "Come and grab a cake and add two chicken fillets."


    The clerk glanced at Lu Boqing. Did he eat a finger cake just now?


    Do boys eat so much? And two more chicken tenders?


    The clerk completely ignored Tao Yanxi next to Lu Baiqing.


    The clerk moved quickly, and in just two minutes, a hand-grabbed cake was ready.


    She handed the prepared hand cake to Lu Boqing, who turned and put it in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Here, I added two chicken fillets for you." Lu Boqing''s tone was gentle, not like him at all.


    Tao Yanxi took the cake and smiled sweetly at Lu Boqing.


    "Thank you," she said.


    Lu Boqing raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    The clerk who witnessed this scene: ? ? ?


    When did that girl come?


    Tao Yanxi grabbed the cake with her hands, and ate it in small bites.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi eating, Lu Boqing couldn''t help swallowing.


    Damn, it''s such a good thing to eat.


    "If you eat my food, you are mine, you know?" Lu Boqing said fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, she raised her eyes and glanced at Lu Boqing, and whispered, "It''s obvious that you ate my hand-caught cake first."


    Lu Boqing raised her eyebrows, "You only have one chicken fillet, but I added two for you."

 v3 Chapter 1258： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (5)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Boqing in disbelief.


    "You added it to me voluntarily."


    Because the height difference between the two was too great, Tao Yanxi had to look up at Lu Boqing.


    The sun poured on her face, making her skin faintly transparent.


    Lu Boqing tutted secretly, and said involuntarily, "If you weren''t so cute that I couldn''t refuse, would I add another chicken willow to you?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What is the logic?


    "Anyway, if you eat my chicken fillet, you will be mine." Lu Boqing said arrogantly.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, and the warm touch came from his fingertips, which made his heart tremble.


    so thin. He thought so.


    "Follow me, there are chicken fillets that you can eat, you know?" Lu Boqing said fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi silently took a bite and grabbed the cake with her hands, without saying a word.


    Lu Boqing only thought she had agreed.


    Lu Boqing only felt that the person he liked was so obedient, so obedient that he could not wait to hold it in his arms and rub it hard.


    His fingers moved, but in the end, he didn''t hug Tao Yanxi in public.


    He just held Tao Yanxi''s small hand firmly in his own big hand, and there was a gentle smile on his face. Seeing the dozen or so little brothers next to him couldn''t help covering their eyes, they couldn''t bear to watch.


    My God, is the boss possessed by some kind of monster! She was smiling so girly!


    Tao Yanxi allowed Lu Boqing to pull her, while the other hand grabbed the cake and ate it in small bites.


    The hand-grabbing cake is not big. Although Tao Yanxi ate it in small bites, she was eating very fast. That is, Lu Boqing''s time to speak, she ate the cake in one hand-grabbing cake.


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth and pulled her hand out of Lu Boqing''s.


    "I''m going to class." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Boqing shook hands in the void, tsk, seems to miss Tao Yanxi''s touch.


    "Class?" Lu Boqing put his hand in his trouser pocket and said with a trace of disdain, "What class? Come with brother."


    "Don''t go." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she stepped forward and walked towards Deming Building.


    Her next class is in Deming Building, she has to get there as soon as possible.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi rejecting him, Lu Boqing not only was not angry, but laughed.


    "Boss?" Sun Hou came up and called him softly.


    "Hmm." Lu Boqing raised his eyebrows, "Go on, I''m going to class."


    Sun Hou: ? ? ?


    Sun Hou looked at Lu Boqing in horror, and asked tentatively, "Boss, do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?"


    "What to check?" Lu Boqing looked at Sun Hou in dissatisfaction.


    Sun Hou swallowed and swallowed the word "brain" abruptly.


    "Okay, I''m going to class." Lu Boqing waved his hand and followed Tao Yanxi leisurely.


    The little brothers behind him: ? ? ?


    Ruined! Old brain watts!


    Marquis Sun looked at Lu Boqing''s back worriedly, this... What''s going on? Why did the boss suddenly want to go to class?


    Does he have to find some masters for the boss to see if there is any strange thing attached to the boss?


    Thinking of this, Sun Hou was not in the mood to cheer.


    He has to contact the master immediately!


    Sun Hou greeted a dozen people and left in a hurry.


    The remaining dozen or so little brothers: lonely, pitiful and helpless.

 v3 Chapter 1259： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (6)

    Lu Baiqing followed Tao Yanxi to classroom 201 in Deming Building.


    It was still early for class, and the classroom was empty.


    Tao Yanxi found a seat behind the window and sat down.


    Just two minutes after she sat down, she felt the chair tremble, as if someone was sitting next to him.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously tilted her head to look over, and saw Lu Boqing, who was holding his chin with one hand and an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi did not take the initiative to talk to Lu Boqing, but silently turned her head.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t mean to talk to her, Lu Boqing could only ask first, "Where are you going after this class is over?"


    "Go home." Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft and sweet, and her voice was not too loud.


    "Take me home?" Lu Boqing approached Tao Yanxi with a slight smile in those jet-black eyes.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Lu Boqing, "Why should I take you home?"


    Looking at Tao Yanxi''s serious face, Lu Boqing couldn''t help but raise her hand and squeeze her cheek.


    "I''m your man, who do you take home if you don''t take me home?"


    "If you don''t want to take me home, then I can only take you home."


    Lu Boqing''s fingers stayed on Tao Yanxi''s face for a second, and then he grabbed her right hand and squeezed in a good mood.


    "You''re not my man." Tao Yanxi retorted.


    She tried to pull out her hand, but was pulled even tighter by Lu Boqing.


    "Sooner or later, it will be." Lu Baiqing said domineeringly.


    He is bound to win for her.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at the hand she was holding by Lu Boqing, "You hurt me."


    Lu Boqing relaxed a bit and rubbed the back of her hand for her.


    "Can you cook?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll go to your house tonight, I want to eat your meal."


    Lu Boqing''s tone was full of strength. He did not discuss with Tao Yanxi at all, but stated the matter directly.


    "I don''t want it." It was obviously a serious refusal tone, but in Lu Baiqing''s ears, there was a coquettish tone of refusal and welcome.


    Lu Boqing hooked her lips, and picked up a strand of hair scattered around Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    "I will always follow you."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Tao Yanxi had found out that her and Lu Baiqing''s brain circuits were not on the same channel at all.


    This person, Lu Boqing, can''t listen to what others say at all. He is only immersed in his own world and controls himself.


    That is, while the two were talking, some classmates came one after another in the classroom.


    Lu Baiqing has such a strong sense of existence that as soon as he entered the classroom, everyone subconsciously looked at Lu Baiqing.


    It stands to reason that someone with such a strong sense of presence in the classroom tends to ignore other people, and a person with a very weak sense of presence like Tao Yanxi is more likely to be ignored.


    But because Lu Baiqing had been talking to Tao Yanxi, everyone subconsciously wondered who was talking to him.


    In this way, everyone naturally noticed Tao Yanxi.


    There are some classmates with particularly good memory who vaguely remember Tao Yanxi, as if they were majors? But what the exact name is, he is really not sure.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi and Lu Boqing, as if they were exploring something.

 v3 Chapter 1260： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (7)

    Lu Baiqing has long been accustomed to this kind of sight, no matter where he goes, he is the focus of the crowd.


    Tao Yanxi felt the sight falling on her, and couldn''t help but startled.


    She is also used to the sight of many people, but because of the particularity of this body, everyone will subconsciously ignore her.


    So when the eyes of many people fell on her, she was startled.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing thoughtfully.


    When Lu Boqing saw Tao Yanxi looking at him, the smile on his face couldn''t help deepening.


    "What? Suddenly you found that your man is handsome?"


    Lu Baiqing never seemed to know what modesty was. When he laughed, he was always full of confidence and pride.


    The broken hair in front of his forehead cast a shadow at the corner of his eyes because of the sunlight.


    Those black eyes reflected Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and stopped looking at Lu Boqing.


    She didn''t think he was handsome.


    Lu Boqing didn''t mind either, he held the table danglingly, and looked at Tao Yanxi with fixed eyes, as if he had no intention of moving away.


    Tao Yanxi took out the books needed for this class from his backpack, and also took out a black pen.


    Tao Yanxi was writing and drawing on the book with a pen. From Lu Boqing''s angle, she could only see her fingers moving, and the sunlight passed through her profile and caught his eyes.


    Lu Baiqing leaned over curiously and looked at what Tao Yanxi was writing.


    [Social psychology is mainly to study the laws of occurrence and change of psychology and behavior of individuals and groups in social interactions. ¡¿


    Lu Boqing raised her eyebrows, and then noticed that the girl he was looking for was actually a psychology student.


    "Hey, if you study psychology, can you read other people''s minds at a glance?" Lu Boqing asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi paused, looked at Lu Boqing and said, "Psychology is not mind reading."


    It''s not that easy to see through a person''s heart.


    Lu Boqing nodded, "That''s true, if you can read other people''s minds at a glance, then everyone will study psychology, haha."


    Lu Boqing leaned towards Tao Yanxi again, and the two got closer.


    "But I think you can definitely read my mind at a glance."


    The two were so close that Tao Yanxi could see a slight mole under Lu Boqing''s right eye.


    "Because now my heart is full of you."


    When Lu Boqing said this, the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to have a sense of existence.


    People say that the mole under the corner of the eye is called "tear mole".


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, looking at the shallow tear mole, and suddenly said, "Your tear mole is very beautiful."


    Lu Boqing was startled for a moment, and in the next second, she laughed.


    "As expected of the person I like, his eyes are so good."


    Lu Boqing stroked the tear mole. In the past, his tear mole was very conspicuous, but later he had a mole surgery to remove the tear mole.


    But the mole surgery was not successful at first, and the tear mole still left a slight trace.


    It''s shallow enough to be invisible.


    In fact, for so many years, no one has found his tear mole.


    But now, it was discovered by a girl who met for the first time.


    For some reason, Lu Baiqing''s mood became even better.


    He hooked the hem of Tao Yanxi''s clothes, with a hint of lightness.

 v3 Chapter 1261： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (8)

    "You discovered my secret and can only be my person."


    Lu Baiqing said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing in surprise, "I found your mole, what kind of secret?"


    Lu Boqing laughed even more happily, the laughter gushing out of his chest almost drowned out Tao Yanxi.


    "That''s my secret."


    Everyone has a secret, and the tear mole is his secret.


    Tao Yan looked at Lu Boqing fixedly, she really couldn''t imagine who would take the "tear mole" as a secret.


    "Xiao Yanxi, you also have a secret, don''t you?"


    Lu Boqing leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, ignoring Lu Boqing.


    The teacher has entered the classroom, and the class bell rang.


    There is no need for her to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t answer his words, Lu Boqing had a meaningful smile on his face.


    Originally, he wanted people to check Tao Yanxi''s identity and life energy, but now it seems that there is no need.


    He suddenly wanted to explore Tao Yanxi bit by bit.


    In front of him, there seemed to be a cake with a delicate and small appearance. From the appearance alone, this cake should be very sweet.


    However, without cutting the cake, no one knows what kind of jam-filled jam will be inside.


    Maybe it''s a fresh and sour lemon, maybe it''s a bitter but memorable chocolate, maybe it''s a sweet and sour strawberry.


    No matter which one it was, he wanted to cut the cake slowly and taste it carefully.


    The sun poured down on the two of them, casting a golden light on them.


    And the originally shallow tear mole seemed to be more conspicuous than before under the shroud of this golden light.


    The teachers on the stage were so excited, spittle and spittle, that they could not wait to stuff all the content of the textbook into the students'' heads.


    The students at the bottom were very excited to play with their mobile phones. Occasionally, they looked up at the teacher and saw that he didn''t notice him, so they continued to play with their mobile phones.


    There were also students who listened carefully to the teacher''s lecture, and those black eyes were full of desire for knowledge.


    On and off the stage, it was extremely harmonious.


    Although Tao Yanxi listened to the teacher''s lecture, her mind was not on that.


    She also wanted Lu Boqing''s words. Judging from his words alone, that tear mole has a story.


    Speaking of which, Lu Boqing''s moles are lighter than normal moles.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was too close to him just now, she might not have been able to find it.


    When Tao Yanxi was thinking about the problem, he was taking notes on the book with a pen in his hand, and he used it to the extreme.


    Lu Boqing really thought she was listening to the class and didn''t disturb her.


    He was lying on the table, looking at Tao Yanxi''s side face, he only felt peace in his heart.


    Unconsciously, he felt a little sleepy.


    Within a few minutes, Lu Baiqing fell asleep on the table.


    A class is 90 minutes, with a five-minute break in between.


    But most teachers do not stop, but continue to babble.


    The teacher in this class is no exception.


    In the middle of the class, Tao Yanxi felt a dull pain in her stomach, and she wanted to go to the toilet.


    But there was a teacher in the front who didn''t mean to dismiss the get out of class, and Lu Baiqing was sleeping soundly on the right.


    Tao Yanxi put down her pen and pressed her stomach, um... just hold on to it until the end of get out of class.

 v3 Chapter 1262： The transparent little sweet of the playful young master (9)

    In less than five minutes, Tao Yanxi felt a warm current flowing down from somewhere.


    Tao Yanxi groaned in her heart, this is... Auntie is here?


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, she already felt that her pants were a little wet.


    And there was still a dull pain in her lower abdomen, and the pain made her face turn pale.


    Tao Yanxi had never experienced pain before, but she did not expect that this time she would experience dysmenorrhea.


    This feeling is as if a knife is stirring in the lower abdomen, making people uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi could no longer hold the pen in her hand. She lay on the table and pressed her left hand to her lower abdomen, trying to relieve the pain in this way.


    The teacher on the stage was still spitting out the stars, and the students off the stage were still playing with their mobile phones.


    No one noticed that in the back corner of the classroom, a girl was suffering from dysmenorrhea.


    Tao Yanxi flipped through the bag, but there was no aunt towel that could be used for padding.


    She didn''t dare to get up now, for fear of a torrent.


    After a while, the pain seemed to subside.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, but decided to wake Lu Boqing.


    She stretched out her right hand and poked Lu Baiqing''s shoulder.


    Lu Boqing frowned and waved, obviously displeased with the person who disturbed his sleep.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only push him more vigorously.


    Lu Boqing was annoyed and opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Grip..." Grass.


    After seeing that the person who woke him was Tao Yanxi, Lu Boqing swallowed the second word abruptly.


    "What''s wrong?" Lu Baiqing asked softly.


    He also found that Tao Yanxi''s situation was very wrong now, his face was pale, and there were some beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Tao Yanxi whispered, "Can you help me buy something?"


    "What?" Lu Boqing frowned slightly, "Are you sick? I''ll take you to the hospital?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head slightly, "No."


    Lu Baiqing frowned, "What do you want to buy?"


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, "Aunt towel."


    Lu Boqing showed a sudden realization, "You''re here?"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded slightly.


    Lu Boqing glanced at the time, there were still twenty minutes before get out of class was over.


    "You wait here, I''ll buy it."


    After Lu Boqing finished speaking, he got up and walked out the back door.


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the table, and the whole person was weak.


    Lu Baiqing went to the school''s canteen and brought a pack of aunt towels of each brand. He also bought some warm babies before returning to the classroom.


    Lu Baiqing carried a large bag of aunt towels to the classroom and slipped in through the back door.


    Tao Yan saw that Lu Boqing had brought up such a large package, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you buy so much?"


    Lu Boqing sat next to Tao Yanxi and replied in a low voice, "I don''t know which brand you use, so just buy a pack of them, and use whichever one you like."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know why, but she thought Lu Boqing was a little cute.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi smiling, Lu Boqing couldn''t help but laugh too.


    "You look so good-looking when you smile." It was the best looking one he had ever seen.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    Lu Baiqing took out the warm baby, and followed the instructions to tear off the outer packaging.


    "This post should make you feel better," Lu Boqing said.

 v3 Chapter 1263： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (10)

    Tao Yanxi paused, but did not pick up the warm baby.


    It''s summer now, and the weather is already hot. If you paste a warm baby, do you want to bake her into a stove?


    Although she only wore a small floral dress, she already felt very hot.


    Post another warm baby, Tao Yanxi can''t imagine the temperature anymore.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly, "I don''t post it."


    Lu Boqing frowned, and his tone brought out a fierceness.


    "How can you not stick it? Aren''t you in pain?"


    "It''s too hot." There was a hint of grievance in Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    Lu Baiqing suddenly realized that his tone was too heavy just now, he quickly slowed down and said, "But you are in pain. It will be a little better to post this."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, stubbornly rejecting Tie Nuan Bao.


    Lu Boqing was helpless and could only talk about the warm baby and put it aside.


    "Should I rub it for you?" Lu Boqing couldn''t bear to feel the pain, so much so that her whole body curled up together.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and rejected Lu Boqing.


    If someone else could refuse Lu Boqing like this over and over again, he would definitely beat that person hard.


    But the person who rejects him now is the little fairy in his heart, and he can only sigh in resignation.


    Lu Boqing never believed in love at first sight, but the first time he saw Tao Yanxi, he knew that he was planted.


    But he planted it willingly.


    At this time, the bell rang for the end of get out of class, the teacher said that the get out of class was over, and everyone left the classroom one after another.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a while, and after feeling that the pain was not so bad, she got up to go to the toilet.


    As soon as she got up, she felt a surging surging underneath.


    Even if she didn''t need to look, she knew what kind of tragic situation was going on underneath.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi hadn''t taken a step forward, Lu Boqing looked down at the chair.


    There was some blood on the chair, don''t think about it, there must be some blood on the skirt.


    Lu Boqing took out some paper and wiped off the blood on the chair, then hugged Tao Yanxi at once.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked Lu Boqing in surprise.


    "I''ll take you to the toilet, and I''ll wait for you outside." Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t struggle, considering her current situation, she just whispered, "Thank you."


    Lu Boqing smiled, "I am willing, you don''t need to say thank you."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and said nothing.


    Lu Boqing carried Tao Yanxi to the door of the toilet, and then Tao Yanxi went into the toilet and cleaned herself up.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi came out of the toilet.


    Seeing her coming out, Lu Boqing hugged her again.


    "Do you still live in the dormitory?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Seeing this, Lu Boqing was planning to send her back.


    "I rented a house outside." Tao Yanxi said.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi told Lu Baiqing the address of the house where she lived.


    Lu Boqing nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "You lean on my chest, and I try to walk as steadily as possible."


    When Lu Boqing spoke, she didn''t dare to amplify her voice, lest she scare Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and leaned gently against Lu Boqing''s chest.


    The place where Tao Yanxi lives is not far from the school, and if she usually walks, it only takes ten minutes.


    Now Lu Boqing was holding Tao Yanxi and walked a little slower, but in fifteen minutes, he also arrived at Tao Yanxi''s house.

 v3 Chapter 1264： The transparent little sweet of the playful young master (11)

    Tao Yanxi opened the door, and Lu Boqing directly carried her to the sofa and put her down.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Baiqing waved his hand, "No need to say thank you."


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Lu Boqing.


    "Goodbye?" she asked tentatively.


    Lu Baiqing: ...


    Lu Baiqing sighed helplessly, he finally brought the little fairy back, but the little fairy actually chased him?


    "Alright then, you have a good rest, I''ll go first." Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Goodbye." She said sweetly.


    Hearing this, Lu Baiqing only felt that a certain part of his heart was touched all of a sudden.


    The little fairy''s voice is so sweet. Lu Baiqing thought.


    Lu Baiqing turned around and left in such a thought, and he did not forget to close the door thoughtfully.


    As soon as Lu Baiqing left, Tao Yanxi went back to the bedroom and fell asleep on the bed.


    As long as you fall asleep, it won''t hurt so much.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and soon fell asleep.


    On the other hand, after Lu Boqing left Tao Yanxi''s house, he immediately made a phone call, indicating that he wanted the house next door to Tao Yanxi.


    The person on the other side of the phone quickly responded and promised to take down the house within three days.


    Only then did Lu Baiqing nodded with satisfaction, and then drove home.


    Originally, he planned to go out and hang out with his brothers tonight, but now he is not interested in those entertainment projects at all.


    He has to study the preferences of the little fairy.


    The next day, Lu Boqing bought breakfast and knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door early in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi went to bed early last night and woke up early this morning.


    She heard a knock on the door and asked subconsciously, "Who?"


    "I, Lu Boqing." Lu Boqing''s voice came from outside the door.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was only half past six, what did Lu Baiqing come to her for so early?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and opened the door.


    "I bought you breakfast, and it''s still hot." Lu Boqing shook the breakfast in his hand and said.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Lu Boqing come in.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Lu Boqing said, "I slept well last night, do you know why?"


    Tao Yanxi replied subconsciously, "Why?"


    "Because I dreamed of you." Lu Boqing said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Let''s have breakfast." Lu Boqing put the breakfast on the table, "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt much anymore."


    Tao Yanxi sat down and sipped the porridge that Bo Xili bought.


    Lu Boqing ate breakfast with Tao Yanxi, and occasionally asked her a few questions.


    After learning that Tao Yanxi had no class today, Lu Baiqing originally wanted to ask her out to watch a movie, but Tao Yanxi refused again.


    The reason is physical discomfort.


    For this reason, Lu Baiqing is really helpless.


    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi invited Lu Baiqing away.


    Looking at the closed door, Lu Boqing couldn''t help but laugh and scolded, "You little one with no conscience."


    He is so good and sweet, why do you keep rejecting him?


    Lu Boqing considers herself a talented person. From childhood to adulthood, I don''t know how many girls I have liked, why is it that he likes this, so he is willing to reject him?


    Lu Boqing shook his head with a smile, should he say, is she really his little fairy?


    Lu Baiqing answered a call and said that the house has been completed and can be moved in at any time.

 v3 Chapter 1265： The transparent little sweetie of the playful master (12)

    Lu Boqing thought for a while and decided to leave first.


    When he moved in, he would have a legitimate reason to stay with Tao Yanxi.


    Hmm...the neighborhood is friendly, that''s a good excuse.


    Lu Boqing was busy moving house, but Tao Yanxi was leisurely.


    In this world, her family is harmonious, and although her parents often ignore her, the money that should be given is also in place.


    She also has an excellent sister above her, and she doesn''t need to worry about her family business.


    All in all, her life was very easy.


    She just needs to finish her studies step by step and then find a stable job.


    Tao Yanxi is not very worried about these things. The only thing she is worried about is the entanglement between the heroine of this world and her brother.


    In the background of the original story, the heroine Bai Mengmeng worked part-time at the bar that Lu Baiqing often went to.


    In an accident, the two met.


    For some unknown reason, Lu Boqing treated Bai Mengmeng very well, not only giving her money, but also helping her through some crises, making her life gradually better.


    Later, Lu Baiqing didn''t know why he turned black and embarked on the road of confrontation with Bai Mengmeng.


    The ending of the story is of course that Lu Baiqing was defeated by Bai Mengmeng and spent the rest of his life in prison.


    Tao Yanxi reviewed the background of the whole story and judged that Lu Baiqing and Bai Mengmeng met last night.


    According to Lu Baiqing''s original plan, he would go to the bar he used to go to drink and have fun last night.


    Who would have thought that I met Tao Yanxi yesterday, and after falling in love at first sight, only Tao Yanxi was left in my mind.


    As for the rest, he was completely left behind.


    Tao Yanxi had to say that she was a little bit happy after knowing that she had destroyed the acquaintance of her brother and the heroine.


    Because there was no class today, Tao Yanxi simply stayed at home and watched dramas.


    At about ten o''clock, Tao Yanxi heard the sound of moving things from the next door.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and it seemed that no one lived there last night.


    There are probably new residents moving in now.


    As soon as this thought passed, Tao Yanxi didn''t think about it anymore.


    Until three o''clock in the afternoon, the door was suddenly knocked again.


    Tao Yanxi put down her phone and went to open the door.


    Lu Boqing stood outside the door with a presumptuous smile on his face.


    "I''ve moved next door, how about a housewarming dinner at my house at five o''clock in the evening?"


    This reason is justifiable and irrefutable.


    Tao Yanxi nodded after thinking for three seconds.


    "Okay, then it''s settled." Lu Baiqing said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and closed the door.


    She has to go to the show.


    Lu Baiqing, who was caught off guard, was closed:  ¡­


    The little fairy is so willful, so willful that he wants to go up and pinch twice.


    Lu Baiqing shrugged and simply went back to the house next door.


    Housewarming or something, he can''t cook.


    He intends to order takeout. Of course, the takeout he ordered is not a simple takeout, but a life-threatening Chinese restaurant in the city.


    He was a senior VIP in that store. He called directly and asked the manager to make some dishes that he often eats and deliver them around five o''clock.


    There was a quick response, and the next time, you just have to wait.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and decided to make a little biscuits to bring over.


    After all, it was a housewarming, and she needed to express herself a bit.


    At five o''clock, Tao Yanxi brought the blueberry biscuits she made and knocked on Lu Baiqing''s door...

 v3 Chapter 1266： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (13)

    When Lu Boqing heard the sound, she immediately ran to open the door.


    "I brought blueberry cookies." Tao Yanxi shook the small box in his hand and said.


    In fact, Lu Boqing doesn''t really like to eat this kind of sweet stuff, but this biscuit is made by Tao Yanxi, how could he eat it!


    Lu Boqing took the small box and let Tao Yanxi walk in.


    Tao Yanxi had already smelled the fragrance when she was at the door. When she entered the room, the first thing she saw was the location of the restaurant.


    At a glance, you can only see the table full of delicate plates.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, turned to look at Lu Boqing and asked, "You did this?"


    Lu Boqing coughed lightly, and then said confidently, "Yes!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, and did not doubt what Lu Boqing said.


    "Then you are very good." This skill is comparable to hers.


    Lu Boqing received Tao Yanxi''s compliment, and for a while, he forgot about his lying.


    Tao Yanxi walked towards the restaurant, the closer he got, the more fragrant the taste.


    She had eaten something before she came, but now smelling the smell, she was really hungry.


    Tao Yan looked at Lu Boqing, who was still smirking for some reason, and tried to tell him with her eyes that it''s time for dinner!


    Lu Boqing walked to the dining table with excitement and greeted Tao Yanxi to sit down.


    "Eat and eat." Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi sat down and Lu Boqing hurriedly poured her a glass of red wine.


    "Try it." Lu Boqing said.


    This red wine is from his grandfather''s stock, and it tastes very good.


    Although my grandfather will definitely train him again when he sees it, it''s still more important to be a little fairy now!


    Tao Yanxi actually didn''t like drinking very much, but Lu Boqing poured it for her, and she was embarrassed to refuse, just took a symbolic sip.


    This sip, she really felt that the taste was very mellow, and this red wine tasted really good.


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi praised.


    Lu Baiqing smiled and put the cookie box aside.


    "Eat, eat," Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait, she picked up her chopsticks and tasted the braised pork.


    It''s fragrant but not greasy, soft and delicious, and the taste is much higher than what she ate in the cafeteria.


    "How does it taste?" Lu Boqing asked impatiently.


    "It''s delicious." Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    After that, Tao Yanxi ignored Lu Baiqing.


    Her chopsticks fluttered on the dining table, her mouth opened and closed, her cheeks were bulging, with a hint of inexplicable cuteness.


    Lu Boqing swallowed, why did he think today''s food was especially delicious?


    Lu Boqing couldn''t help but follow Tao Yanxi''s movements.


    Tao Yan''s food is very delicious.


    When the two of them had almost eaten, Tao Yanxi said with a hint of shyness: "I patronized and ate, and I forgot to congratulate you on your happy move."


    Tao Yanxi picked up the wine glass and touched Lu Baiqing''s wine glass.


    "We will be neighbors in the future, so we have to get along well," Lu Baiqing said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Naturally."


    The two drank the red wine in their glasses at the same time.


    The original body has never drank alcohol, and this body is also invincible. In addition, the stamina of red wine is very strong. Within a few minutes, Tao Yanxi felt dizzy.

 v3 Chapter 1264： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (14)

    Tao Yanxi squinted her eyes halfway, her lips slightly parted, and there was a red glow on her cheeks.


    When Lu Boqing saw Tao Yanxi''s state, she knew that she was drunk.


    It was the first time he had seen someone so easily drunk.


    Moreover, the drunk Tao Yanxi had a little bit of coquettishness on her usual days, which made him ticklish.


    "Yanxi, Yanxi?" Lu Boqing called Tao Yanxi''s name.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back on the chair and replied lazily, "Hmm."


    This sound deserved Lu Boqing''s heart to be even more rippling.


    He coughed lightly, telling himself not to think too much.


    "I''ll take you home." Lu Boqing stood up and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and stood up holding the table.


    Lu Boqing walked over quickly and supported Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "I''ll help you." Lu Boqing put it down very softly, not at all like his usual appearance.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, as if confirming who was supporting her.


    "Slower."


    Lu Boqing helped Tao Yanxi to walk out the door.


    Tao Yanxi''s legs were a little weak, and half of his body was leaning on Lu Boqing''s body.


    The limp body seemed to have no bones, which made Lu Boqing feel agitated.


    Lu Boqing helped Tao Yanxi to walk out slowly, Tao Yanxi was always very quiet and didn''t say much.


    When she reached the door of Tao Yanxi''s room, she slowly took out the key, and with a twist, the door opened.


    However, Tao Yanxi did not rush in, but turned around and leaned against the door slightly, raising her head to look directly at Lu Boqing.


    "Why did you find me?" Tao Yanxi asked with a hint of doubt.


    She obviously has the attribute of transparency, how did Lu Boqing find him in the crowd without her making a sound?


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s question, Lu Boqing couldn''t help raising his hand and pinching Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Because you are shining." Just like a little fairy, shining in the crowd, his eyes could only stay on her.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, didn''t say anything, just opened the door and walked in.


    With a bang, the door closed.


    Lu Baiqing: ...


    "Little bastard, don''t say good night." Lu Boqing murmured.


    Two seconds later, he looked at the closed door and said with tenderness, "Good night."


    Inside the door, Tao Yanxi leaned against the door and heard Lu Boqing''s "good night".


    A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, her lips were slightly open, and she said silently, "Good night."


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and within a few seconds, the footsteps completely disappeared.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi sway to his bedroom, lie on the bed, and fall asleep.


    After Lu Boqing returned to her room, she thought about Tao Yanxi''s question carefully, and always felt a little strange.


    He simply called Sun Hou.


    "Hey, Monkey Sun, do you remember the girl you met at the hand-picked bakery yesterday?"


    Sun Hou, who is having fun at the bar: ? ? ?


    Sun Hou found a secluded place and thought about it carefully, but still did not remember the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    "Boss, did you meet a woman at the hand-picked cake shop yesterday? Is she beautiful? She must be ugly? Otherwise, how could I not remember!" Sun Hou replied to himself.


    "Bah, she looks like a little fairy TM, don''t you think she''s pretty?" Lu Boqing said.


    Sun Hou thought about it carefully again, "Impossible, if you are beautiful, how can I have no impression at all?"

 v3 Chapter 1265： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (15)

    "Boss, did you remember wrong? That woman should be very ugly." Sun Hou said.


    "Go away!" Lu Baiqing hung up the phone directly.


    Dare to say his little fairy is ugly? Let''s see if he doesn''t hammer him to death tomorrow!


    Sun Hou, who was hung up on the phone, shivered inexplicably, always feeling that something was going to happen.


    Sun Hou didn''t dare to be high anymore, so hurry up and find a place to hide!


    Here, after Lu Baiqing hung up the phone, the doubts in his heart were even greater.


    According to Sun Hou''s urine, there is no reason not to remember Tao Yanxi.


    Sun Hou has never been forgotten, especially for beautiful women, so remember it clearly.


    Tao Yanxi looks so good-looking, Sun Hou has no reason not to remember.


    Thinking about what Tao Yanxi said again, Lu Baiqing felt that the problem might lie in Tao Yanxi itself.


    Lu Boqing suddenly became interested, and he decided to take a closer look and explore the secrets belonging to Tao Yanxi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi went to class.


    She has classes all day today, and the teachers are strict, so she can''t skip classes.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi is not a master who skips classes. He is also more serious in class, and he does not have much repulsion about learning.


    After the morning class, Tao Yanxi went to the cafeteria for lunch.


    When in the cafeteria, she also saw Bai Mengmeng, the heroine of this world.


    When she saw Bai Mengmeng, Tao Yanxi remembered that she was also a student of this school, and she was still a poor little girl who was bullied.


    In the background of the original story, it was Lu Baiqing who came forward to resolve the dispute in the cafeteria.


    But now Lu Baiqing doesn''t know Bai Mengmeng, let alone help her solve the supporting roles who dance happily.


    Without Lu Baiqing''s help, Bai Mengmeng lost a lot of face in the cafeteria, and finally ran away in anger.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take care of Bai Mengmeng the whole time, she left the cafeteria after lunch.


    The afternoon class started at one o''clock, Tao Yanxi simply arrived at the classroom early.


    Tao Yanxi found a seat by the window and sat down to play with her phone, but within five minutes, another person rushed into the classroom.


    As soon as the man came in, he lay on the front seat and cried, and the cry was especially loud in the empty classroom.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the man, and found that the figure was a little familiar, it turned out to be Bai Mengmeng.


    Bai Mengmeng cried heart-breakingly and was so wronged.


    Tao Yanxi was a little impatient at the noise of the crying, she frowned slightly, she didn''t want to get involved with the heroine, so she could only take out her headphones to listen to the song.


    At this moment, the classroom door suddenly opened.


    "You really are here."


    A familiar voice came from outside the door, and Tao Yanxi looked over subconsciously.


    At the same time, Bai Mengmeng also raised his head and looked towards the door.


    There were still tears on her face, her eyes were red, and she looked very pitiful.


    Bai Mengmeng knew that there was no one else in the classroom except her.


    So this handsome boy came to find her?


    Thinking of this, Bai Mengmeng''s cheeks couldn''t help being stained with a touch of pink.


    She hurriedly stood up and replied softly, "Yeah."


    Lu Boqing glanced at Bai Mengmeng casually, stepped forward, and walked in.


    Bai Mengmeng''s heart was beating very fast, getting closer and closer.


    What will he do? Wipe away her tears and comfort her? Or do you dote on her and smile at her so that she won''t be sad? Or is it domineering to say that he will solve those who bully her?

 v3 Chapter 1266： The transparent little sweet of the playful young master (16)

    Either way, Bai Mengmeng felt satisfied.


    Seeing that he was getting closer, she couldn''t help but walk halfway, and the corner of her mouth raised a small margin.


    "I¡­¡­"


    As soon as she uttered a word, she saw the boy passing by her and walking towards the back of the classroom.


    Bai Mengmeng froze in place on the spot.


    She turned around stiffly, her eyes following Lu Boqing.


    Lu Boqing strode to Tao Yanxi''s side and sat down beside her.


    "I knew you were here." Lu Baiqing said with a grin.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at her lightly, "Yeah."


    Tao Yanxi made a sound, and Bai Mengmeng noticed that there was a second person in the classroom.


    When did she come? Hear your own cry? How much have you heard?


    Many questions popped up in Bai Mengmeng''s mind, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but have a thought.


    This girl must be the one who sees her jokes! One day, she will trample all those who bully her under her feet!


    Bai Mengmeng bit her lip and glanced at Lu Boqing.


    This man, he wants to get it too! Bai Mengmeng made up his mind in his heart.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Bai Mengmeng''s eyes, and pushed Lu Boqing''s arm with her elbow.


    "Do you know her?" Tao Yanxi asked in a low voice.


    Lu Boqing looked at Bai Mengmeng and always felt that she looked a little familiar.


    He frowned for a moment, but still couldn''t recall it.


    "I don''t know." Lu Baiqing said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully and didn''t ask him any more questions.


    Bai Mengmeng adjusted his state, walked over slowly, and sat beside Lu Boqing.


    "Hello, classmate, my name is Bai Mengmeng."


    Bai Mengmeng stretched out his hand, wanting to shake hands with Lu Baiqing.


    Lu Boqing stared at Bai Mengmeng''s outstretched hand and couldn''t help sneering.


    "What do you call me?" Lu Boqing said rudely, with impatience between his eyebrows.


    Bai Mengmeng was startled by Lu Baiqing''s bad attitude, she shrank, and tears began to flow out uncontrollably.


    Lu Boqing hates women''s tears the most, especially this kind of non-stop flow after saying a word, making him seem to be bullying her.


    Lu Boqing simply turned her head and looked at Tao Yanxi without even looking at Bai Mengmeng.


    Seeing that Lu Boqing was ignoring her, Bai Mengmeng simply stood up, stomped her feet, and ran out of the classroom.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that Bai Mengmeng seemed to be like this in the cafeteria, and ran out of the cafeteria with a stomping.


    What''s wrong with this lady? Don''t have a clue about your weight?


    Stomping and stomping, the whole ground is shaking.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s appearance, Lu Boqing felt better.


    "How did you know I was here?" Tao Yanxi suddenly remembered and asked.


    Lu Baiqing coughed lightly, "My uncle is the principal, I went to check your timetable on purpose, hehe."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s nice to have the right.


    "I''m full of classes in the afternoon." Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, and there were fifteen minutes left before class, "Do you want to accompany me to class?"


    Lu Baiqing nodded, "Of course!"


    "You have nothing else to do?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "No!" Lu Baiqing replied firmly.


    He lied again, he actually made an appointment with Sun Hou and the others to play games in the afternoon.


    But how can little fairies be important in games?


    Tao Yanxi said "Oh" and took out the book.


    "Then you can go to class with me, and listen carefully." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Baiqing: ...


    No, he didn''t want to listen to the class, he wanted to listen to her.

 v3 Chapter 1267： The transparent little sweetie of the playful young master (17)

    Lu Baiqing has never been a good student.


    Since childhood, he hadn''t taken a class.


    Originally, according to his grades, he would definitely not be able to go to this university.


    But who made his uncle the principal of this school?


    Even if he didn''t take the exam, his uncle would have the ability to get him in.


    Lu Boqing really has no interest in learning at all. In his life, there are all kinds of eating, drinking, and having fun. How can he learn such boring things?


    Lu Baiqing wailed, and the whole person lay on the table.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing, and he immediately straightened up and sat up straight.


    After a few seconds, Lu Boqing tilted and leaned towards Tao Yanxi.


    "If I listen carefully to the class, is there any reward?"


    Tao Yanxi gave him a funny look.


    "Are you studying for me?"


    "Of course!" Lu Boqing said, "I don''t study for you, for whom?"


    "For yourself." Tao Yan said.


    Lu Baiqing waved his hand, "I don''t study myself."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, Lu Boqing has a good family background, good looks, good stature, strong physical strength, um... She is already a proper winner in life.


    For him, it seems that there is really no need to learn?


    Tao Yanxi shook the pen in her hand, her eyes lowered.


    "What reward do you want?"


    Lu Boqing approached Tao Yanxi, her dark eyes reflected her profile.


    "How about you kiss me?"


    The pen in Tao Yanxi''s hand paused and refused on the spot.


    "Lala little hands?" Lu Boqing said again.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and it was indeed easier to accept Lala''s little hands than kissing her.


    "In class, if you can answer the teacher''s question, I will promise you." Tao Yanxi said.


    This class is her professional class. The teacher likes to ask some tricky questions. Sometimes even she may not be able to answer them, let alone Lu Baiqing.


    Even if he was lucky enough to answer it, it was just a small hand.


    Lu Boqing didn''t know Tao Yanxi''s careful thoughts, so he agreed immediately.


    Isn''t that just answering the question? The big deal is his secret Baidu!


    The bell rang soon after class, and the bald teacher, who was holding the textbook, walked into the classroom at a leisurely pace.


    "We''re starting classes now," said the bald teacher.


    Lu Boqing sat up straight and focused.


    The teacher has already started the class. This class is mainly about the appreciation of oil painting. For those who love art, this class is naturally exciting.


    But for Lu Baiqing, this class was a torment.


    What is this teacher talking about? Why can''t he hear it?


    A few minutes later, Lu Boqing felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier...


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lu Boqing''s face was about to hit the table, so she quickly raised her hand and put it on the table, trying to support him.


    In the next instant, only a "bang" was heard, and Lu Boqing''s entire face fell on the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    The back of Tao Yanxi''s hand turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Lu Boqing suddenly woke up.


    Because of the pain, Tao Yanxi''s little face was wrinkled together.


    Lu Boqing quickly took Tao Yanxi''s right hand and gently rubbed the back of her hand.


    "I''m sorry." Lu Baiqing said in a low voice.


    It''s all the teacher''s fault, the class is so hypnotic!


    He even smashed the back of his little fairy''s hand red.

 v3 Chapter 1268： The transparent little sweetie of the playful young master (18)

    Huh? Why did the little fairy put her hand in front of her?


    Lu Baiqing suddenly thought of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said with a hint of suppressed excitement: "Are you afraid that I will hit a hard table, so you help me buffer with your hands?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and did not speak, but her reddish ears betrayed her heart.


    "Why is the little fairy so good!" Lu Baiqing said with a smile, the strength in his hand was softer.


    The teacher on the stage was an old-fashioned person, and when he saw that someone was hugging and hooking up in his class, he became unhappy.


    "That classmate! Yes, the classmate who laughed like a fool. Can you answer who is the author of "The Gleaners"?"


    The teacher pointed directly at Lu Baiqing and said.


    Lu Baiqing, who is complacent: suddenly embarrassed!


    In normal times, if a teacher dared to ask him a question, he would have left his **** long ago.


    But it is different now, his little fairy is by his side.


    Lu Baiqing stood up slowly, and quickly clicked on the phone with his right hand.


    Baidu, you will know!


    The phone was running very fast, Lu Baiqing glanced at the answer quickly, and said confidently, "Jean-Fran?ois Miller."


    What''s the name of this? Too long and too mouthy!


    Lu Boqing complained in his heart, but it was not obvious on the surface.


    The teacher on the stage didn''t expect that Lu Boqing would say his full name, so he was a little surprised.


    He nodded appreciatively, "Okay, you can sit down."


    After Lu Boqing sat down, she raised her eyebrows at Tao Yanxi.


    That means obviously asking "I''m good or not"?


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth rose, with a hint of sweetness.


    "Excellent." She said quietly.


    When Lu Boqing heard the compliment, his whole body was overwhelmed.


    Lu Boqing took Tao Yanxi''s right hand and still gently rubbed the back of her hand.


    "I''ll buy some medicine for you later," Lu Boqing said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw her hand, but Lu Boqing grabbed her tightly.


    "Don''t be brave." Lu Baiqing said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the back of her hand and felt that the more she rubbed it, the redder it became.


    "Come on, that classmate just now, come and answer this question."


    The teacher on stage started to call Lu Boqing again.


    Lu Baiqing''s fingers danced on the screen of the mobile phone, searching for the answer quickly.


    In just two seconds, the answer jumped out.


    Lu Boqing answered the teacher''s question fearlessly according to the answer from Baidu.


    In this way, Lu Boqing was called up three or four times in a class, which was very "favored" by the teacher.


    After class, Lu Boqing was still thinking about what Tao Yanxi had said about pulling the little hands.


    With a smile on his face, he said to Tao Yanxi, "Yanxi, shouldn''t you give me a little hand?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him sideways, "Didn''t you pull it just now?"


    "When?" Lu Boqing''s eyes widened, looking at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "Just during class." Tao Yanxi said, "You have been pulling for a long time."


    "That''s not..." Lu Boqing explained, "I''m just rubbing the back of your hand for you."


    "Then did you grab my hand?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lu Baiqing nodded.


    "That''s pulling." Tao Yanxi stood up, with a hint of cunning in her smile.


    Lu Baiqing: The little fairies are so cute when they play tricks!

 v3 Chapter 1269： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (19)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Lu Boqing was thinking.


    She touched Lu Boqing''s shoulder and said, "I still have a class in the next classroom. You let me out."


    Lu Boqing stood up and walked into the aisle.


    "I''m going to buy you some medicine, you wait for me in the classroom." After Lu Boqing finished speaking, she hurried away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lu Boqing''s back, then glanced at the back of his hand, which was no longer in serious trouble, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Tao Yanxi packed her schoolbag and walked to the next classroom.


    Probably because without Lu Boqing by her side, when Tao Yanxi entered the classroom from the front door, there was no disturbance.


    Everyone seemed to have not seen her, and their eyes never landed on her.


    Tao Yanxi came a little late, and the perfect seats for playing mobile phones at the back were already occupied by other students.


    Tao Yanxi could only find a seat in the front row by the window.


    The rest time between two classes is fifteen minutes, which is just time for everyone to walk to the toilet.


    Tao Yanxi had just sat down when the teacher walked in.


    Tao Yanxi took a look. This class is an English class. The English teacher is from the country of M, and the English pronunciation is very pure.


    The teacher greeted everyone enthusiastically and started the lecture at the same time.


    Ten minutes after class, Lu Boqing slipped in through the back door.


    As soon as Lu Baiqing opened the back door, everyone looked back.


    Seeing that she was discovered, Lu Boqing was not shy at all.


    He stood up straight and walked towards Tao Yanxi''s position.


    The teacher also saw Lu Boqing, he stopped and looked at Lu Boqing with great interest.


    Lu Boqing went directly to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    "Hi! This classmate, why are you late?" the teacher asked.


    Lu Boqing said confidently: "I went to buy medicine for my little fairy."


    "Little Fairy?" The teacher was obviously curious about this title.


    "Angel?" The teacher asked curiously.


    As a person from China, he naturally doesn''t know much about what a "little fairy" is.


    Lu Baiqing raised her eyebrows and said disdainfully, "Little fairies are much prettier than any angels, especially my little fairies."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and pinched Lu Boqing''s waist secretly.


    Lu Boqing cried out in pain, and couldn''t help but look at Tao Yanxi.


    Lu Baiqing coughed lightly, waved his hand to the teacher and said, "Teacher, let''s go to class!"


    The teacher is actually more curious about what a "little fairy" is, but he is a teacher after all, and he can''t stop teaching to satisfy his own selfish desires.


    After class, he asked other colleagues to go!


    The teacher resumed the class, but the students'' attention was still on Lu Boqing.


    Without him, Lu Baiqing is really too dazzling.


    Obviously just sitting there, but it can attract everyone''s attention.


    Lu Boqing was already used to this kind of situation, he didn''t care about those people, he just took the medicine he just bought and squeezed out a little on his index finger.


    Lu Boqing pulled up Tao Yanxi''s right hand, put her index finger on the center of the back of her hand, and then rubbed the ointment a little bit with the pulp of her finger.


    The touch from his fingertips made Lu Boqing feel a little lost.


    The silky tenderness made Lu Boqing reluctant to let go.


    But Tao Yanxi would allow him to keep kneading like this. When the ointment was completely dispersed, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to pull out his hand.

 v3 Chapter 1270： The transparent little sweet of the **** (20)

    Lu Boqing looked at his empty palms and couldn''t help sighing.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Lu Boqing thought, she raised her head and listened intently to the class.


    Lu Boqing has always been the master who can''t be idle. When he saw Tao Yanxi began to listen to the class, he couldn''t help leaning towards her.


    "Yan Xi, let''s go eat together after class. I know that there is a hot pot restaurant that is particularly delicious."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help swallowing when she heard the word "hot pot".


    Hot pot, she hasn''t eaten it for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach and said that she is now in her aunt period, can she eat hot pot?


    Tao Yanxi only spent a second thinking about this question, and the final answer was "Yes"!


    Aunt''s period or something, in front of hot pot, it''s all small things!


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva and replied in a low voice, "Okay".


    Lu Baiqing grinned like a fool.


    "Is it really delicious?" Tao Yanxi leaned over to Lu Baiqing and asked while swallowing.


    Lu Boqing nodded again and again, "It''s delicious!"


    The two were so close that Lu Boqing could smell the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Lu Boqing smacked his mouth and couldn''t help but muttered in his heart, "Peach blossom fragrance?" Is the little fairy a peach blossom fairy?


    The teacher on the stage couldn''t help sighing when he saw that Lu Boqing and Tao Yanxi were so close together.


    "Students in Huaguo are becoming more and more open now!" This was the first time he had met someone who was openly in love in class!


    Lu Boqing raised her eyelids slightly and glanced at the teacher lightly.


    The teacher only felt a gust of cold wind coming, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    Then, he immediately quit get out of class! The reason for finding it is that he feels that he has a cold and needs to rest!


    Hmm...that''s how willful.


    After class, Tao Yanxi followed Lu Baiqing to the hot pot restaurant he mentioned.


    It was still early when they went, so there were not many people. In addition, Lu Boqing was an honored guest in their store, so they entered a high-end box directly.


    Tao Yanxi ordered a bunch of dishes, and then couldn''t help rubbing her hands while waiting for the dishes to come.


    Lu Boqing carefully prepared the dipping sauce for Tao Yanxi and poured some hot water for her.


    Lu Boqing knew that girls couldn''t drink ice during their menstrual period. As for whether they could eat spicy food, he really didn''t know.


    But seeing Tao Yanxi''s eager eyes, Lu Boqing didn''t ask any more questions.


    It should be... edible, right? Lu Baiqing thought so.


    The dishes were brought up quickly, Tao Yanxi burned the hairy belly and the fat cow, and ate it happily.


    Lu Boqing was busy serving Tao Yan''s food, but she herself ate very little.


    Tao Yanxi hadn''t eaten so well for a long time, and she was almost slumped on the chair.


    Because of the hotness, her face turned red.


    His lips were also flushed red, Tao Yanxi opened his lips slightly, breathing through his nose and mouth at the same time.


    "Drink some water." Lu Boqing put the water glass in front of Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the water glass and took a sip.


    The water was still a little hot, and coupled with the spicy taste in his mouth, the strong irritation directly caused Tao Yanxi to spit out the saliva.


    There were tears in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and there was a hint of accusation against Lu Boqing in her amber eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to ask, "Why is it so hot?"


    Lu Boqing hurried to Tao Yanxi''s side, picked up the glass of water and tested the temperature.

 v3 Chapter 1271： The transparent little sweetie of the playful young master (21)

    Lu Boqing took a sip, the temperature was moderate, not hot at all.


    Probably because Tao Yanxi ate too spicy, spicy is a kind of stimulation, and the warm water is such a stimulation, so she will feel that the water is very hot.


    Lu Boqing sat down and couldn''t help but say, "Don''t eat so spicy next time."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and said nothing.


    Lu Baiqing sighed helplessly, how could the little fairy be so self-willed?


    Tao Yanxi was already full, she simply put down her chopsticks and breathed through her mouth.


    Lu Boqing was both angry and funny, but he couldn''t relieve Tao Yanxi''s hotness, so he could only look at her helplessly.


    After a few minutes, Tao Yanxi recovered.


    Lu Baiqing tried the temperature again and found that the water was already cold.


    "Drink some more water." Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi took the water cup and drank the cold water.


    She put the empty cup on the table, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    "It''s delicious." Tao Yanxi praised sincerely.


    The taste of this hot pot restaurant is really good, and the dipping sauce prepared by Lu Baiqing is also very good.


    All in all, after eating this meal, Tao Yanxi was extremely satisfied.


    When Lu Boqing heard Tao Yanxi say this, a smirk appeared on his face.


    "Of course, this is the place I chose!"


    Lu Boqing has absolute confidence in himself, even in front of Tao Yanxi, he never hides his confidence.


    Probably because of this confidence, no matter where he goes, he is the focus of the crowd.


    This made Tao Yanxi very envious.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t feel distressed about the particularity of her body at present. To be honest, this was the first time she tried this kind of feeling of being completely ignored by others.


    I have to say, this feeling is a bit strange.


    After eating the hot pot, Lu Baiqing paid for it.


    Lu Baiqing took out WeChat and scanned the code to pay. After paying, he turned his head and handed the QR code of his business card to Tao Yanxi.


    "Just right, let''s add a WeChat friend." Lu Baiqing said.


    Tao Yanxi took out her phone and scanned the QR code to add her friends.


    Lu Boqing quickly agreed, and the name he gave to Tao Yanxi was [Little Fairy?]


    As for Tao Yanxi''s note name to Lu Boqing, that is [Lu Boqing].


    After leaving the hot pot restaurant, Lu Boqing and Tao Yanxi returned to the community together.


    The two lived next door, so it was equivalent to returning home together.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi walked to the door of his house, he took out the key to open the door, said goodbye decisively, and closed the door.


    Lu Baiqing, who was turned away again: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to invite Lu Boqing into the house to drink a glass of water, but when she walked downstairs, she felt a dull pain in her stomach.


    Tao Yanxi realized that she was afraid that because she ate spicy food, her aunt started to hurt again.


    The physical discomfort makes Tao Yanxi unable to lift any energy to chat with Lu Boqing or invite him in for a cup of tea or something. Now she just wants to lie on the bed and doesn''t want to move.


    The stomach began to throb again, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but moan.


    How can this **** aunt be so annoying?


    A burst of sweat broke out on Tao Yanxi''s forehead, and his face was also stained with paleness.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang a WeChat prompt.

 v3 Chapter 1272： The transparent little sweet of the playful young master (22)

    Tao Yanxi glanced at the phone screen, it was a WeChat message sent by Lu Boqing.


    Obviously just separated, what can Lu Baiqing say?


    Tao Yanxi opened the screen, clicked into WeChat, and saw Lu Boqing''s WeChat.


    ¡¾Want to have supper at night? I know there is a BBQ nearby that is delicious~]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In Lu Baiqing''s heart, is there only the topic of "eating" left to talk about?


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t have the strength to type, so she directly sent a voice to Lu Boqing.


    [If I don''t eat, I''m tired and sleepy. ¡¿


    There was obviously a hint of weakness in Tao Yanxi''s voice, which was passed on to Lu Boqing''s ears through the phone.


    Lu Baiqing quickly replied: [Your voice sounds a little wrong, are you sick? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to go back to Lu Boqing to be "all right", but at this time, her stomach pain intensified, as if two knives were stirring around her lower abdomen at once. What a cell phone.


    Tao Yanxi curled up and pressed her hand on her lower abdomen, trying to reduce some pain in this way.


    She didn''t know where the cell phone had been thrown, and the WeChat notification message kept ringing, but Tao Yanxi had no energy to deal with it.


    "It hurts..."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help crying in pain, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    At the same time, Lu Baiqing over there sent Tao Yanxi several WeChat messages in a row, but he didn''t wait for a reply, and he panicked all of a sudden.


    The little fairy will be fine, right? Is it back to heaven?


    Lu Boqing was anxious, but Tao Yanxi''s door was tightly closed, and he couldn''t get in.


    Lu Boqing paced back and forth in the room anxiously, and she never forgot to send a message to Tao Yanxi.


    Suddenly, he saw the floor-to-ceiling windows outside.


    He remembered that from the floor-to-ceiling window, it seemed that he could go there?


    Lu Boqing walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, and Tao Yanxi really had a floor-to-ceiling window in the same position as his.


    Just between the two floor-to-ceiling windows, there is about a distance of one meter five.


    Lu Baiqing pursed her lips, made a rough judgment, and decided to give it a try.


    Lu Baiqing was almost standing on the edge of this side, stretched out his long legs, seized the opportunity, and jumped suddenly, just landed on the edge of that side.


    He let out a long sigh of relief, adjusted his breathing quickly, and walked inside.


    There was no Tao Yanxi in the living room, nor in the kitchen.


    Lu Boqing looked at the half-closed bedroom door and walked over there.


    Lu Boqing walked very lightly, and if he didn''t pay attention, he really couldn''t hear his footsteps.


    In just a few seconds, Lu Baiqing had already walked to the bedroom door.


    Through the half-closed door, Lu Boqing saw Tao Yanxi curled up on the bed and trembling slightly.


    Lu Baiqing''s heart trembled, and he quickly opened the door and walked in.


    "Yanxi?" Lu Boqing walked quickly to Tao Yanxi''s side, and knelt down halfway, "Yanxi!"


    Tao Yan was confused when she heard someone calling her, she narrowed her eyes, judging who the person in front of her was.


    "Lu Boqing..." Tao Yanxi shouted weakly.


    "I''m here." Lu Boqing probed Tao Yanxi''s forehead, it wasn''t hot, but a hint of coolness.


    This time, Lu Baiqing didn''t know what happened to Tao Yanxi.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Lu Boqing wanted to hug Taoyan as she spoke.


    Tao Yanxi quickly grabbed Lu Boqing''s wrist.

 v3 Chapter 1273： The transparent little sweet of the **** (23)

    "No." Tao Yanxi said, "I... I just... my aunt hurts..."


    Tao Yanxi spoke intermittently, and it took a lot of effort to see it.


    Lu Boqing was stunned for a moment. He remembered that these days were her menstrual period, but isn''t she normal today?


    Why does it start to hurt again?


    Lu Boqing frowned and thought for a while, "Is it because I ate hot pot? Too spicy?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, and agreed.


    Because of the pain, she sweated profusely, and the sweat wetted her clothes, which vaguely outlined the outline of her figure.


    However, at this time, Lu Baiqing didn''t have the heart to think about those things that were there or not.


    Lu Baiqing said with some remorse: "If I knew this earlier, I wouldn''t take you to eat hot pot."


    Tao Yanxi stopped talking, but she was actually greedy, no wonder Lu Boqing.


    "I''ll rub it for you." After Lu Boqing finished speaking, he paused again.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be right back." Lu Boqing stood up and hurried out.


    A few minutes later, Lu Baiqing walked in with a warm baby in his hand.


    He directly attached the warm baby to his clothes, and then put his hands under the clothes to transfer the warm baby''s temperature to his palms.


    It was already summer now, and the weather was hot, and it was unbearably hot when I moved.


    Now Lu Baiqing put another warm baby on his body, and after a while, his forehead was sweating.


    But Lu Boqing didn''t feel anything at all. After he was sure that his palm was warm or even hot, he put his palm on Tao Yanxi''s lower abdomen and rubbed her gently.


    I don''t know if it was Tao Yanxi''s illusion, but after Lu Boqing rubbed it like this, she really felt less pain.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing gradually became steady, and the whole person no longer curled up.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi actually fell asleep like that.


    During this process, Lu Boqing rubbed Tao Yanxi''s lower abdomen all the time.


    Because of the posture, the warm baby attached to the clothes followed the clothes to his flesh, and he felt that the piece of meat was about to be scalded.


    The weather was unbelievably hot, and the quality of this warm baby was unbelievably good, and he felt like his body was about to burn.


    Lu Boqing originally wanted to withdraw his hand to adjust his posture, but just after his big hand left, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but snorted twice, frowning.


    Lu Boqing hurriedly put his hand on it again and rubbed it lightly.


    Tao Yanxi''s brows eased a bit, and fell asleep again.


    Lu Boqing was afraid that he would wake up again if he moved his hand away, so he simply endured it. Anyway, his skin was rough and fleshy, and it was a trivial matter to get burned.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Lu Boqing fell asleep beside the bed.


    The next morning, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she saw Lu Boqing sleeping beside the bed with her big hands still on her belly.


    She froze slightly and moved slightly.


    Lu Baiqing woke up suddenly.


    "Yanxi, does it still hurt?"


    The first question Lu Boqing woke up was to care about Tao Yanxi''s physical condition.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Thank you last night." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Boqing waved his hand, leaning on the bed and barely stood up.


    His legs were still a little numb, and the clothes on his stomach were still sticking to the cold baby.


    "Since you''re all right, I''ll go back first." Lu Boqing said.

 v3 Chapter 1274： The transparent little sweet of the **** (24)

    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and wanted to keep Lu Boqing.


    But then she thought about it, she was sticky now, she needed to take a bath to clean up, so she didn''t want to keep Lu Boqing.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and replied "Okay".


    Lu Boqing held onto her thigh and walked out with a slight limp.


    After returning to his home, Lu Baiqing opened his clothes and found that a small piece of skin below his belly was swollen and swollen, and there were some blisters. At first glance, it was a low temperature burn.


    Lu Boqing touched the blisters with his fingers, and the pain made his face wrinkle.


    "Tsk..."


    Lu Baiqing snorted softly, when has he suffered such a crime?


    The most important thing is that he TM is still willing!


    Lu Boqing knew that this time, he was really planted to death.


    Lu Boqing didn''t dare to touch the blisters anymore. They would probably subside in a few days, and then a little more medicine would be fine.


    Lu Boqing thought so casually and didn''t care much about her body.


    After cleaning up briefly, he went to the breakfast stall outside the community to buy breakfast, and then knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi heard a knock on the door just after taking a shower and blowing her hair.


    She was still wearing pajamas, and when she heard a familiar voice outside, she suddenly opened the door.


    "What''s up?"


    After last night''s incident, Tao Yanxi''s attitude towards Lu Boqing improved a lot.


    Lu Baiqing shook the breakfast in his hand and said, "I bought breakfast, let''s eat it together."


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Lu Boqing come in.


    "You have a heart." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Baiqing smiled, obviously in a good mood.


    The two sat face to face and ate breakfast together.


    Today is the weekend, and Tao Yanxi has no class. Her plan for today is to watch dramas at home.


    Lu Baiqing asked her about her plan today, and after learning that she planned to stay at home, she didn''t insist on taking her out to play.


    He simply canceled his plan to go to the bar today, and planned to accompany Tao Yanxi to play dramas.


    Although he doesn''t like those dramas that have a problem with logic at first glance, the little fairy likes it, and he naturally accompanies her.


    The two were nestled on the sofa, and the time spent watching the drama was considered peaceful and harmonious.


    Lu Boqing was a little tired from sitting, so she simply stretched a lot.


    The clothes slid up along his movements, revealing the skin under the belly wink.


    The bright redness and blisters suddenly caught Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, and asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong with your stomach? It seems to be red and swollen, and there are blisters."


    Lu Baiqing hurriedly pulled down his clothes, waved his hands nonchalantly, and said, "It''s alright."


    The more Lu Baiqing said it was okay, the less Tao Yanxi believed it was really okay.


    "Let me see."


    Tao Yanxi said, and pulled up Lu Baiqing''s clothes.


    This time, the redness and swelling entered Tao Yanxi''s eyes accurately and clearly.


    "How is this going?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and looked at Lu Boqing with a serious face.


    Lu Baiqing smacked her mouth, fuck, the little fairy is so cute when she is fierce!


    "It''s okay, it''s just a low temperature burn." Lu Baiqing said nonchalantly, "It should be fine in a few days."


    Tao Yanxi frowned when she heard Lu Boqing say this.


    "I''ll get you medicine." Tao Yanxi stood up, "You sit and don''t move!"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone was fierce, not polite at all.

 v3 Chapter 1275： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (25)

    Lu Boqing was not at all sullen by Tao Yan, but instead laughed happily.


    Looking at him like that, it''s a bit of fun.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lu Boqing was still smiling, so she ignored her.


    She got up to look for the medical kit, and didn''t know if there was any medicine for burns at home.


    Within two minutes, Tao Yanxi came back with the medical kit.


    She looked for it, and she really found a scald medicine for external application.


    Tao Yanxi held the medicine, and still fiercely said to Lu Boqing, "Take off the clothes."


    Lu Boqing also noticed that Tao Yanxi was a little angry, and he didn''t dare to refute Tao Yanxi, so he lifted up his shirt.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it and said nothing.


    She squeezed the ointment onto her index finger, and then carefully helped Lu Boqing apply the medicine.


    Because there were still some small blisters, Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to break those blisters, so she could only apply the ointment carefully and carefully.


    The brown-yellow ointment was applied to the bright red skin, and it looked so conspicuous that it did not conform to Lu Boqing''s aesthetics at all.


    But this ointment was applied by Tao Yanxi himself, and he didn''t think it was ugly, but he thought it was beautiful.


    As expected of a little fairy, she can paint brown and yellow so beautifully!


    He never disliked this color again!


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi put away the ointment and gave an uneasy command.


    "Don''t get it for now. If it doesn''t get better after today, I''ll accompany you to the hospital."


    "Okay." Lu Baiqing responded with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and put the medical box aside, ready to start "settlement".


    "Now you can tell me why you got burned?"


    Lu Boqing coughed lightly, waved his hand and said, "I just accidentally poured hot water on my body."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him suspiciously, is it really that simple?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Lu Boqing''s wound, which was square and did not look like it was scalded by boiling water.


    She recalled that last night, Lu Boqing''s hand seemed to be very hot all the time.


    She glanced at Lu Boqing''s expression again, and her indifference seemed to be mixed with a trace of guilty conscience.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and asked, "Is it because of me?"


    Lu Baiqing blinked, not knowing where he leaked.


    "Little Fairy is so smart." Lu Boqing couldn''t help but boast, he had already concealed it well, how did Little Fairy know about it?


    Tao Yan gave him a strange look, "Don''t be so stupid next time."


    Lu Baiqing laughed, but did not answer Tao Yanxi''s words.


    This attitude is already obvious, and there will be next time.


    Tao Yanxi was really annoyed by Lu Boqing''s attitude.


    "Why are you so stupid?" Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask, the boy should take good care of himself.


    "Where am I stupid?" Lu Boqing snorted and said dissatisfiedly, "I''m smart."


    "Otherwise, how can I find you, little fairy?"


    What Lu Boqing said was a set of words, so that Tao Yanxi couldn''t say anything.


    "I''m not called Little Fairy, I''m Tao Yanxi." She said.


    "Well, I know, Tao Yanxi." Lu Boqing stared at Tao Yanxi, her dark eyes filled with her figure.


    "The peach and plum don''t say anything, they will form their own way." Lu Baiqing grinned, "The person who gave you this name must love you very much."

 v3 Chapter 1276： The transparent little sweetie of the **** (26)

    Tao Yanxi was slightly startled, and she asked subconsciously, "Why do you say that?"


    Lu Boqing restrained her smile and explained, "Peach and plum trees are ordinary, but because it has flowers and fruits, people walk around under it, and it becomes a small path."


    "This idiom is likened to a person with noble character, honesty, and integrity. Without self-promotion, he is naturally respected and admired by people."


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Lu Boqing.


    Tao Yanxi knew that his name was taken from an idiom in the human world, "The peach and plum do not speak, and they form their own footsteps." What a beautiful idiom.


    Just listening to it made her feel beautiful.


    But she had never understood the meaning of this idiom, nor had she explored the real intention of the person who gave her this name.


    Now listening to Lu Baiqing''s explanation of the meaning of this idiom, Tao Yanxi vaguely understands why her older brother gave her this name.


    My elder brother not only hopes that he is upright, kind and noble, but also hopes that she can be herself calmly and be admired by the world.


    "This idiom is the only idiom I know of, hehehe~"


    Lu Boqing''s voice rang in her ears, pulling back her thoughts.


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth rose slightly, "Then did you find out after knowing my name?"


    Lu Baiqing shook his head solemnly, "No~"


    "By the way, many years ago, my Chinese teacher was teaching on the stage, and I was bored playing poker underneath."


    "At that time, the teacher said this idiom without knowing why. When I heard it, oh, why is this idiom so good?"


    "I listened carefully and remembered what it meant."


    Lu Boqing laughed carelessly, but kept her eyes on Tao Yanxi.


    "And then I remember it until now."


    "Actually, I have never understood why I have to memorize an idiom for so long, but after I met you, I understood."


    Lu Boqing blinked and leaned against Tao Yanxi.


    "That''s so that I can act in front of the little fairy! Hehehe~"


    Lu Boqing suddenly became serious again.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing.


    "Congratulations, you succeeded in pretending."


    Lu Baiqing snorted, her face full of pride.


    But from an angle that Tao Yanxi couldn''t see, his eyes were full of tenderness that almost overflowed.


    Why does it take so long to memorize the meaning of an idiom?


    The moment he met Tao Yanxi, he knew that the reason why he remembered that idiom for so long was because before meeting her, he could only use that idiom to fill the missing piece of his heart.


    Some things are inherently destined.


    It was like that afternoon many years ago, when he was clearly enjoying playing poker, but when he heard the teacher recite "The peaches and plums don''t say anything, it''s a way to go down", he suddenly raised his head and listened to the teacher''s explanation seriously.


    Maybe at that time, he and she were destined to meet.


    Lu Boqing''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, and she was destined to be his only.


    Lu Boqing smiled, hiding the impending victory for Tao Yanxi in his eyes.


    "Yan Xixi, would you like to accompany me to my friend''s birthday this weekend?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing suspiciously.


    "Why do you want me to go?"


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s question, Lu Boqing immediately put on an aggrieved expression.


    "Yan Xixi, you don''t know, he hates it!"

 v3 Chapter 1277： The transparent little sweet of the **** (27)

    "Think back to when we made an appointment to be single dogs together, but he secretly made girlfriends behind our backs!"


    "Ever since that guy has a girlfriend, he knows to show off in front of us every day!"


    As Lu Baiqing said that, he took out his mobile phone and turned to the WeChat Moments.


    "Look, look! You have to show your love a dozen times a day!"


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the phone, and when she swiped it down, it was all a circle of friends named "Betrayer".


    What "Dear gave me food again today", "Dear gave me two kisses today", "Dear didn''t give me a good morning kiss today (grievance Baba.jpg...


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi returned the phone to Lu Baiqing.


    She paused for a second and said, "I''m not your girlfriend."


    "Ah?" Lu Baiqing''s face suddenly collapsed, "I thought Yan Xixi was already my girlfriend."


    "I''m not." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Baiqing shrugged his nose aggrieved, "Would that Yan Xiqi be my girlfriend?"


    "I don''t want to." Tao Yanxi stood up, "I''m going to rest, you should leave."


    This obvious chasing made Lu Baiqing''s heart break.


    He stood up and asked reluctantly, "Does Yan Xixi like me a little bit?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi shook her head decisively.


    She is not someone who is so easily deceived! She has to be arrogant too!


    Lu Baiqing lowered his head and replied with some frustration: "Okay."


    "I like Yan Xixi." Lu Baiqing muttered in a low voice.


    Lu Boqing turned around and walked towards the door.


    He walked slowly, as if hoping that Tao Yanxi could save himself.


    It''s a pity that Tao Yanxi didn''t wait until he walked to the door to save him.


    Lu Baiqing could only leave.


    After Lu Baiqing left, Tao Yanxi put the medical box back in its original place and continued to play the drama.


    The next day, Tao Yan Xiwo stayed at home for a day.


    Lu Boqing didn''t know what he was doing, and he didn''t come to Tao Yanxi all day today.


    Another day later, Tao Yanxi had to go to class.


    When she was in class, no one really found her. Everyone was doing their own things and completely ignored her.


    In the afternoon, one class is a public elective class.


    The so-called public elective courses are courses that students of any major in the university can choose.


    Coincidentally, the heroine Bai Mengmeng also chose this class.


    As the heroine, Bai Mengmeng is naturally good-looking, and the temperament that I feel pity for is especially conspicuous in the crowd.


    As soon as Bai Mengmeng entered the classroom, it attracted the attention of most of the classmates.


    Boys think she looks good and has a good temperament, while girls generally recognize that Bai Mengmeng is the one who dares to **** men with school beauties.


    What happened in the cafeteria that day was because Bai Mengmeng seduced the school girl''s man, and was taught a lesson by the school girl.


    Bai Mengmeng enjoyed being watched by everyone, which would turn her hidden inferiority complex into an inexplicable confidence.


    Bai Mengmeng looked around, and by coincidence sat next to Tao Yanxi, but there was a table between them.


    Tao Yanxi was sitting by the window, while Bai Mengmeng was sitting on the right side of Tao Yanxi''s right.


    Bai Mengmeng obviously didn''t notice her, and Tao Yanxi wouldn''t take the initiative to talk to her.


    After the class bell rang, the teacher officially started the class.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt the phone vibrate.


    She opened her phone and saw that it was Lu Baiqing''s WeChat.

 v3 Chapter 1278： The transparent little sweetie of the **** (28)

    [Yan Xixi, are you in class? I''m coming for you! ?¡¿


    Tao Yanxi thought that she hadn''t seen Lu Boqing for two days, and she didn''t know what happened to his scald. She thought about it for a while and replied "OK".


    Time passed bit by bit, and forty-five minutes passed in a blink of an eye.


    There was a five-minute break in the middle, and the teacher of the public elective course was kind-hearted and gave the five-minute break.


    After class, Lu Boqing slipped in through the back door.


    Lu Boqing originally wanted to sit directly beside Tao Yanxi, but when he saw it, a girl blocked his way to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    Lu Boqing''s face sank on the spot, he walked directly to Bai Mengmeng and knocked on the table.


    "Students, get up."


    Lu Baiqing never knew what "kindness" was. It was almost an order that made Bai Mengmeng tremble.


    The guy in front of him is really attractive.


    It would be great if such a boy could like her.


    Bai Mengmeng looked at Lu Boqing almost obsessively, but didn''t even move.


    Lu Boqing became more and more impatient. If Tao Yanxi hadn''t been watching him from inside, he would have picked up Bai Mengmeng and threw it aside.


    Lu Baiqing took a deep breath and held back the irritability in his heart.


    "This classmate, please get up." Lu Baiqing thought she was very gentle.


    Bai Mengmeng''s face turned red all of a sudden, she stood up in a hurry, her knees touched the table, and the pain almost lost her expression control.


    Seeing Bai Mengmeng coming out, Lu Boqing walked in and sat on Tao Yanxi''s right.


    As soon as he sat down, his expression suddenly changed.


    There was a bright smile on his face, and even the breath around him became gentle.


    "Yan Xixi, did you miss me?" Lu Boqing asked shamelessly.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, not wanting to admit that she did miss him a little bit.


    "No." Tao Yanxi said aloud.


    When she spoke, Bai Mengmeng, who had already sat down, changed his face.


    She looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, and her heart was full of doubts.


    When did this girl sit here?


    Bai Mengmeng looked at Tao Yanxi carefully, vaguely feeling that she had seen her somewhere.


    Bai Mengmeng thought about it for a long time, but she didn''t remember it, and finally she gave up.


    Bai Mengmeng bit her lip, originally thinking that this boy was here to find him, but now it seems that such a good boy''s goal was not her in the first place.


    She felt extremely unfair. Why didn''t such a good boy like her?


    Bai Mengmeng''s eyes fell on Lu Boqing, and the more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    She frowned slightly, a strange thought flashed through her mind.


    She seems to have seen this boy somewhere...


    In addition to talking to Lu Boqing, Tao Yanxi also focused on Bai Mengmeng.


    She did not miss the doubts and entanglements on Bai Mengmeng''s face, as well as a trace of resentment and a full obsession with Lu Boqing.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Lu Boqing''s sleeve, and took the initiative to lean into his ear and whispered, "The girl next to you seems to be interested in you."


    Lu Boqing''s eyes lit up and grabbed the hem of Tao Yanxi''s clothes with his backhand.


    "Did Yan Xixi see me?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, not her.


    Tao Yanxi''s jaw lifted towards Bai Mengmeng, indicating that Lu Baiqing had a crush on him.


    Lu Baiqing didn''t care about this, he said directly and arrogantly: "I know that Yan Xixi has a crush on me!"

 v3 Chapter 1279： The transparent little sweet of the playful young master (29)

    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed.


    "Yeah, I saw you."


    She admitted it frankly and frankly.


    Lu Boqing''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and he leaned on Tao Yanxi again.


    "What do you see in me?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "You are blind, didn''t you see other girls beside you?"


    Of course Lu Baiqing knew that there were other girls sitting next to him, and he also knew that the girl Tao Yanxi was referring to was Bai Mengmeng.


    But so what? He didn''t care about that white mist at all.


    Lu Baiqing wanted to say something, but at this time the class bell rang, and the teacher on the stage continued to start the class.


    Lu Boqing didn''t care whether the teacher on stage was a teacher or not, but he knew that Tao Yanxi cared.


    The teacher is teaching above, Tao Yanxi definitely doesn''t want to talk to him, so he should just wait until the get out of class ends.


    After class, he pestered her to eat together!


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Lu Boqing had not spoken, and a hint of satisfaction flashed on his face.


    She played with the pen in her hand and listened carefully to the teacher''s lecture.


    Lu Baiqing was lying on the table bored, and suddenly felt a pain in the waist and abdomen.


    Lu Boqing frowned subconsciously and turned to look at Bai Mengmeng.


    Bai Mengmeng took a pen and poked his waist, which made him very upset.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Baiqing asked in a low voice.


    Bai Mengmeng was overjoyed when she saw Lu Boqing turn around, she quickly asked in a low voice, "Have I seen you before?"


    Lu Baiqing looked at Bai Mengmeng impatiently and said directly, "No!"


    Bai Mengmeng was still a little unwilling to hear this.


    The more he looked at Lu Boqing, the more familiar he felt. She must have seen him somewhere before.


    Bai Mengmeng bit her lip and continued to ask, "What do you think about it? I think you look familiar."


    "Hey~" Lu Boqing laughed disdainfully, "I''m so good and shining, shouldn''t you know me?"


    Lu Baiqing has absolute confidence in himself, and he is really good.


    When he said this, not only did he not make Bai Mengmeng feel that he was very cheeky, but it made Bai Mengmeng''s heart tremble.


    Her man should be so confident.


    The white-covered cheeks were dyed a layer of crimson.


    "Classmate, I...I..." Bai Mengmeng didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Lu Boqing obviously didn''t have the heart to listen to Bai Mengmeng''s blind comparison, so he simply lay down on the table and went to sleep.


    Bai Mengmeng felt aggrieved when she saw that Lu Boqing would rather choose to sleep than listen to her.


    Tears poured out uncontrollably, making her look even more vulnerable.


    Many male classmates noticed Bai Mengmeng and muttered something to their friends.


    Tao Yanxi was listening to the class attentively when she suddenly heard a choking sound next to her.


    She tilted her head and saw that Bai Mengmeng was actually crying in class.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Why are you crying?


    Did Lu Baiqing say something excessive? It seems not.


    Is the heroine of this world so weak?


    Tao Yanxi looked confused, but it wasn''t her business after all, and she didn''t bother to care.


    Take it easy, and the get out of class is over.


    After class, Bai Mengmeng was still wiping away tears, and Lu Baiqing hurriedly took Tao Yanxi and left.


    A woman who sheds tears at every turn is really untouchable.

 v3 Chapter 1280： The transparent little sweet of the **** (30)

    Lu Boqing and Tao Yanxi had dinner together.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi also helped Lu Boqing take a look at the burnt part of him before.


    Those blisters have shriveled, and the redness and swelling have dissipated a lot, so there should be nothing serious.


    Despite this, Tao Yanxi still instructed Lu Boqing to apply the medicine, so that it would get better sooner.


    Lu Boqing naturally responded.


    After the two separated at the door of the house, they both went home.


    Tao Yanxi has been addicted to watching dramas recently, and she doesn''t care much about Lu Boqing.


    And Lu Baiqing was having a bar meeting tonight, so he went home and cleaned up briefly before going out again.


    By the time he got to the bar, some of his best buddies were already having a blast.


    Everyone ordered some wine and played games while drinking.


    On the dance floor, someone was dancing to their heart''s content, and the swaying posture ignited the passion in the hearts of the men, making the atmosphere of the scene even hotter.


    Lu Boqing went straight to his good buddy, grabbed a bottle of wine and started drinking.


    "Ouch, isn''t this our Young Master Lu? What wind brought you here? Don''t accompany your little fairy?"


    Lu Baiqing gave the good buddies who were gloating at misfortune, "Get out of here!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I said Young Master Lu, don''t imitate Li Bianjian, damn, when you have a daughter-in-law, forget about our brothers, let him come out to drink, and say that his baby made him a healthy soup. ."


    "Bah! He''s strong, and he drinks a **** health soup!"


    He Yueting said angrily, and poured Lu Boqing a glass of wine.


    Lu Baiqing looked at the wine glass in his hand, and imagined if Tao Yanxi could make him a healthy soup...


    Then he drinks shit! It must be home to drink healthy soup!


    It''s a pity that his relationship with the little fairy is not that good yet.


    This healthy soup, it is estimated that I will not be able to drink it for a while.


    Lu Boqing was a little annoyed, she raised her head and drank the wine in her hand.


    "Li Jianjian''s birthday this weekend, he will definitely show off his love, fuck, I don''t even want to go!" Lu Baiqing said.


    He Yueting patted him on the shoulder, "Who said no? I don''t want to go either, but it''s my brother anyway, alas."


    Lu Boqing also sighed, not knowing if the little fairy would go with him.


    If only she could go with herself.


    Lu Boqing sighed a few times and drank.


    Within a few minutes, there was a commotion not far away.


    Lu Boqing squinted and looked over, and saw a familiar figure.


    Misty white.


    Geez, it''s this woman again. Lu Baiqing thought casually.


    He Yueting, who was next to him, also saw Bai Mengmeng. He frowned, patted Lu Boqing on the shoulder and said, "This girl looks familiar."


    Lu Boqing nodded slightly, isn''t it familiar?


    Bai Mengmeng, but their elementary school classmates.


    Lu Baiqing smiled inexplicably. That day he felt that Bai Mengmeng was familiar to him. Later, he went back to check and recognized that Bai Mengmeng was their primary school classmate.


    It''s just this elementary school classmate...


    Lu Boqing licked his lips, and the smile at the corner of his mouth turned bad.


    "I remembered! Was she the porcelain doll in the class in elementary school?" He Yueting asked.


    Lu Boqing nodded, isn''t it a porcelain doll? Porcelain dolls that shatter at the touch.

 v3 Chapter 1281： The transparent little sweet of the **** (31)

    He Yueting clicked his tongue twice, patted Lu Boqing on the shoulder, got up and walked over there.


    Lu Baiqing didn''t care what He Yueting did.


    He Yueting has always been a promiscuous person, and it is not a good thing for him to like him.


    What''s more, there is still a little bit of hatred between them and this porcelain doll.


    Lu Boqing glanced meaningfully at Bai Mengmeng, whose face became crimson after being cleared by He Yueting, and drank the wine in his hand.


    Lu Boqing went home after drinking at the bar for a while.


    It was late at night, he had drunk so much, and he felt a little drunk at this time.


    Lu Boqing lay directly on the bed, squinted and opened Tao Yanxi''s WeChat with his mobile phone.


    He pressed the voice button and sent a voice to Tao Yanxi.


    [Little Fairy, good night. ¡¿


    There was a faint hint of drunkenness in his voice. Tao Yanxi, who was originally in the drama, heard this voice and knew that Lu Boqing was drunk.


    What makes Tao Yanxi wonder is how could Lu Boqing be drunk?


    Isn''t he at home? Could it be that someone is drunk at home?


    How boring must he be...


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Lu Boqing to go to the bar to drink again, and just came back.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time and found that it was twelve o''clock.


    She brushed the drama brush and forget the time.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly took a shower, then lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    Before going to bed, she didn''t forget to text Lu Baiqing "good night" by voice.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to class as usual.


    During class, she also heard a gossip.


    This morning, someone saw Bai Mengmeng getting out of a luxury car, and her face was rosy, and she was well nourished at first sight.


    There are many people who speculate that this Bai Mengmeng has climbed up some local tyrant.


    Of course, there are also many people who speculate what kind of "godfather" is, but soon another person familiar with the matter said that the owner of the luxury car is a rich and handsome man.


    At this time, many girls secretly poked with jealousy.


    Tao Yanxi listened to the gossip of those girls and couldn''t help but sigh, "Only women and villains are difficult to raise".


    After listening to such a gossip, Tao Yanxi was a little curious about who the owner of the luxury car was.


    According to the back of the story, Bai Mengmeng should not have met the male protagonist yet.


    Although Tao Yanxi was a little curious, she didn''t have such a strong heart for gossip.


    Besides, everyone is chasing shadows, and what the truth is, I am afraid that only Bai Mengmeng himself knows.


    Thinking about it this way, Tao Yanxi was not so curious anymore.


    After the class, Tao Yanxi went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities.


    She was running out of laundry detergent at home, so she had to buy some.


    Tao Yanxi also bought some vegetables, and she plans to cook at home tonight.


    Tao Yanxi returned home with two big bags.


    She took out her phone and glanced at WeChat, it was empty and there were no unread messages.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and put the phone aside.


    Then she got busy again.


    The smell of the food penetrated into the sleeping Lu Baiqing''s nose through the window, he shrugged his nose, stumbled and woke up.


    "It smells so good..."


    Lu Boqing murmured with deep sleepiness.


    Lu Baiqing picked up the phone and glanced at it, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon!


    He actually slept for ten hours!

 v3 Chapter 1282： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (32)

    Lu Boqing rubbed his temples. Could it be that he hasn''t drank so much alcohol for a long time, and he drank too much yesterday, so he slept for so long?


    The power of this hangover is so great that he still has some headaches now.


    Lu Boqing got up and cleaned up, during which time she returned an emoji to Tao Yanxi.


    ¡¾Grievance Baba.jpg¡¿


    Lu Boqing smelled the increasingly fragrant food in the air, and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    The little fairy must have done something delicious!


    He wants to go over there to eat and drink!


    Lu Baiqing smiled, straightened his clothes, and walked out quickly.


    Within two minutes, Lu Boqing knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi heard a knock on the door just after finishing the meal, she opened the door, and she saw Lu Boqing with a smirk.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "What delicious food did Yan Xixi make?"


    As Lu Boqing spoke, he walked towards the house with his long legs.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door smoothly.


    "Just some home-cooked dishes, let''s eat together." Tao Yanxi invited.


    Lu Boqing nodded again and again, and automatically sat down on the dining table.


    Tao Yanxi sat across from him.


    She handed him a pair of chopsticks, "Eat it."


    Lu Boqing was ready to eat with chopsticks. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up.


    Lu Baiqing quickly put down his chopsticks, took out his mobile phone, and took a few photos, one of which accidentally put Tao Yanxi''s hand in.


    Lu Baiqing clicked on WeChat, uploaded a few photos, and posted them on a circle of friends.


    ¡¾The little fairy made me dinner! ??¡¿


    After posting on the Moments, Lu Boqing picked up the chopsticks and ate happily.


    What Lu Boqing didn''t know was that because of his circle of friends, it suddenly caused a shock in their small circle.


    Who doesn''t know that Lu Baiqing''s most hated thing is to show affection, and now! This eldest young master actually took the lead in showing his affection! Simply a beast!


    No, it is even worse than a beast!


    A group of friends hate it so much, especially He Yueting, last night he was still saying not to be like Li Jianjian! In the end, this guy was so good, he changed his mind when he slept! hateful!


    He Yueting held his mobile phone angrily, and commented under the circle of friends [Show love, share quickly! ¡¿


    The bottom line is all [Show affection, share quickly! ¡¿


    Only one comment named "Uncle Li" commented, [Brothers are welcome to join the wife-loving army! hehehe~]


    When He Yueting saw this comment, his chest was tight with anger, hum! Show affection, share fast!


    When everyone was crusade against Lu Boqing in the circle of friends, Lu Boqing was so fragrant and full.


    How lucky is he to find such a treasure!


    Lu Boqing was paralyzed on the chair, not wanting to move.


    Tao Yanxi got up to clean up, and after washing the dishes, Lu Boqing still maintained that position.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing and said, "Would you like to take a walk to digest and digest food?"


    Lu Baiqing shook his head again and again, "No, no, now my stomach is full of delicious food made by the little fairy for me. I want to let them stay in my body for a while longer!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It was the first time that Tao Yanxi had met a person like Lu Baiqing, who did everything wrong.


    "Then just hold on like this." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lu Baiqing rolled his eyes, smiled and said, "How uncomfortable it is to hold on, can Yan Xiqi rub it for me?"

 v3 Chapter 1283： The transparent little sweet of the **** (33)

    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing and said unceremoniously, "Knead it yourself."


    She stood up and went into the kitchen to wash some fruit.


    Originally, she only cooked food for herself, but Lu Boqing came and ate most of it, but she didn''t really get enough.


    Tao Yanxi brought out the washed grapes and strawberries.


    "Do you want to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked Lu Boqing.


    Lu Boqing can''t hold it anymore, these fruits are definitely not as delicious as the meals made by their little fairy, so he doesn''t want to eat them.


    Lu Boqing shook his head, "Don''t eat, Yan Xixi, eat more."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, sat down and slowly ate the fruit.


    The fresh and juicy grape rolls are in the mouth, take a bite, and the sweetness instantly fills the mouth.


    The sweetness made Tao Yanxi narrow her eyes, a look of enjoyment on her face.


    Lu Boqing swallowed his saliva. He was already very full. Why was he hungry again after watching Tao Yanxi eat a grape?


    To be precise, it was not hunger, but a sense of craving.


    Lu Boqing licked his lips and leaned towards Tao Yanxi involuntarily.


    "Yan Xixi, I also want to eat." Lu Boqing said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "Didn''t you say you''re full?"


    "I''m young and strong, and consume fast!" Lu Boqing said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    She moved the fruit plate to Lu Boqing''s side, "Eat it."


    Lu Boqing picked up a grape and put it into his mouth like Tao Yanxi.


    The taste was really good, but he just felt that the grape in his mouth was not as sweet as the grape in Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Lu Boqing only ate one and then didn''t eat it.


    He actually likes watching Tao Yanxi eat more than eating it himself.


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating the fruit, he was ready to go to the drama.


    Lu Baiqing simply accompanies Tao Yanxi to watch dramas, and occasionally discusses the plot with Tao Yanxi.


    Lu Baiqing mentioned to Tao Yanxi about going to his best friend''s birthday party on the weekend. Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but Lu Baiqing pretended to be pitiful in front of her.


    He also handed the mobile phone to Tao Yanxi and let her see his Moments just now.


    Under the circle of friends, there are a series of accusations against Lu Boqing for showing affection.


    "Yan Xixi, if you don''t come with me this weekend, they''ll think I''ll give up."


    "Those brothers will definitely laugh at me fiercely."


    "Yan Xixi, do you want me to be laughed at?"


    Lu Boqing said, and pretended to wipe away tears.


    Tao Yanxi handed the phone to Lu Boqing, "I am willing."


    Lu Baiqing: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was really reluctant, Lu Boqing could only take back the phone and lowered her head pitifully.


    Tao Yan saw that Lu Boqing exuded a lonely, pitiful and helpless air all over her body, and her heart softened a bit.


    "I''ll go." Tao Yanxi said.


    As soon as Lu Boqing heard this, his eyes lit up.


    He nodded again and again, "Then we can agree!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and replied in a low voice, "Yeah".


    Lu Boqing was happy for a while, until Tao Yanxi yawned. After he noticed it, he got up and said goodbye.


    Tao Yanxi simply tidied up and went to sleep.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s Saturday.


    Early on Saturday morning, Lu Boqing knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    He deliberately took Tao Yanxi to buy clothes, and his beautiful name must not lose face in front of his brothers.

 v3 Chapter 1284： The transparent little sweetie of the **** (34)

    However, in fact, he had long wanted to change the clothes in Tao Yanxi''s wardrobe.


    Tao Yanxi''s usual clothes are mainly plain colors, and the style is simple and wide, which can''t highlight Tao Yanxi''s temperament and figure at all.


    Lu Baiqing had long wanted to buy all kinds of beautiful little skirts for Tao Yanxi, but she never found the opportunity.


    Now that the opportunity has come, how can he not buy something special with Tao Yanxi?


    In the morning, they both carried at least a dozen bags in their hands.


    At noon, the two went home for lunch.


    Tao Yanxi deliberately cooked a table of delicious food, and Lu Boqing was overwhelmed again.


    At around 3 o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi began to prepare for makeup.


    The original body does not wear much makeup, but women love beauty, so all kinds of cosmetics are well prepared at home.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t wear much makeup on weekdays. First, others usually don''t notice her, and second, she is also very good at playing without makeup.


    But today is different. Since she wants to accompany Lu Boqing to see his good brother''s birthday party, of course she has to paint beautifully.


    Tao Yanxi was putting on makeup, while Lu Boqing was helping her choose a dress to wear tonight.


    They bought a lot of small skirts this morning, and each of them looked good on Tao Yanxi, so he was in trouble for a while, not knowing which one should Tao Yanxi wear.


    Lu Boqing picked it up, and finally chose three skirts.


    "Yan Xixi, which of these three skirts do you like?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, thought for a moment, and said, "Wear that light blue one."


    Lu Boqing nodded and threw the other two red skirts aside.


    Although he thought that Yan Xiqi would definitely look better in red, but she wanted to wear light blue, so he naturally followed her.


    After Tao Yanxi put on her makeup, she went to change her clothes.


    The skirt she picked, although it was light blue, was not the pure light blue, but a gradient light blue.


    The blue from the waist and abdomen is from deep to light, quite a kind of beauty of starry sky.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that the name of this skirt seemed to be called "Starry Sky".


    After Tao Yanxi changed her clothes, she matched it with a crystal necklace.


    She glanced at herself in the mirror, very satisfied.


    Well...she really is the best looking!


    When Tao Yanxi was narcissistic, Lu Baiqing outside was very impatient.


    He waited and waited until Tao Yanxi finally came out.


    Lu Boqing stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, his little fairy is so beautiful!


    Lu Boqing walked over quickly and embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    "We''re not going." Lu Boqing said dully.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Why don''t you go again?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I''m afraid that group of beasts will covet you!" Lu Boqing said bitterly, he knew exactly who his brothers were, especially that guy He Yueting!


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Aren''t you going to protect me?"


    Lu Boqing nodded seriously, "Yes! I will protect you!"


    And you can only belong to me.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was five o''clock.


    "Should we go?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lu Boqing nodded, let go of Tao Yan''s foot, and held her hand back.


    "Let''s go." Lu Baiqing said.


    The two went out together, and Lu Baiqing drove to a villa in the city.


    In the villa, seven or eight people were sitting on the sofa drinking wine.

 v3 Chapter 1285： The transparent little sweet of the **** (35)

    After Lu Baiqing arrived, he threw the gift he had prepared to the man He Yueting called Li Jianjian.


    Sitting beside Li Jianjian was a woman with a gentle smile on her face. At first glance, she was Li Jianjian''s lover.


    "Oh, Master Lu, you''re finally here, you didn''t bring your girlfriend?" someone teased.


    Lu Baiqing glared at the guy, what kind of eyes does this guy have? Didn''t you see his little fairy beside him!


    Tao Yanxi was used to this kind of situation.


    She pulled Lu Boqing''s sleeve and said, "Hello, my name is Tao Yanxi, and I''m his female companion."


    Crowd: Frightened.jpg


    When did this woman come in? !


    Lu Boqing snorted coldly, pulled Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    He looked around and realized that He Yueting had not come yet.


    "Where''s He Yueting?" Lu Boqing asked.


    Li Jianjian shrugged, "The guy said he would bring a woman here, so he might be late."


    "Tsk~" Lu Baiqing tutted lightly, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    "We don''t have to wait for him, come and come, your sister-in-law has cooked a lot of meals, hehe, let''s eat first, eat first!" Li Jianjian greeted.


    Everyone took their seats, and after some teasing, they inevitably started drinking.


    Tao Yanxi and Li Jianjian''s lover Fang Wu were present.


    Fang Wu liked Tao Yanxi very much, so she pulled her to the side and told her the embarrassing thing about Lu Boqing.


    Fang Wu and Li Jianjian are childhood sweethearts, but there are some bumps in the middle, and it is not easy to cultivate them now.


    Li Jianjian and Lu Boqing have known each other since childhood, so Fang Wu inevitably knows some gossip about Lu Boqing.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Fang Wu''s words about how timid and bullied Lu Boqing was when she was a child, and she couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.


    She pursed her lips and glanced at Lu Boqing who was drinking with Li Jianjian, her eyes flashed with complexity.


    "Sister Fang." Tao Yanxi asked suddenly, "Do you know the mole on Lu Boqing''s face?"


    Fang Wu was taken aback and asked subconsciously, "How do you know this?"


    After speaking, she suddenly realized that she might have said the wrong thing.


    She glanced at Lu Boqing cautiously, and seeing that he hadn''t noticed this, she lowered her voice and said to Tao Yanxi, "Tear moles have always been a taboo for Lu Boqing, so don''t mention this in front of him."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly. She remembered the last time she mentioned Lu Baiqing''s performance when she mentioned the mole of tears. At that time, he was obviously smiling, but he had a cool taste.


    The tear mole is not only Lu Boqing''s secret, but also his taboo.


    "Thank you, Sister Fang, for reminding me." Tao Yan said thankfully, her eyes falling on Lu Boqing.


    Today''s Lu Baiqing is high-spirited, full of self-confidence, and shining in the crowd.


    If it wasn''t for Fang Wu, she wouldn''t believe that Lu Boqing was timid and inferior when she was a child, and her temper was so soft that she could be bullied by others.


    "Hey, speaking of it, it''s the first time I''ve seen Lu Boqing so obsessed with a girl." Fang Wu''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear, but at this moment, she only saw him in her eyes.


    Lu Boqing, who was drinking, seemed to notice something and turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    The two looked at each other, and Lu Baiqing gave a big smile.


    He said something to Li Jianjian, put down the wine glass and raised his feet, and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    At the same time, Fang Wu wisely went to find her own man.

 v3 Chapter 1286： The transparent little sweet of the **** (36)

    Lu Boqing sat down beside Tao Yanxi and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    "Yan Xixi, I''m drunk."


    Lu Boqing''s mouth was full of the smell of wine, and he knew that he had drunk a lot.


    "Go home and rest when you''re drunk." Tao Yanxi said.


    "No, no~" Lu Boqing began to act coquettishly, "I just want Yan Xiqi to kiss and hug."


    Lu Boqing put his hands around Tao Yanxi''s waist and rubbed her neck.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little prickly, and tilted her head to the side.


    Lu Boqing snorted lightly and said with a trace of grievance: "Did Yan Xixi dislike me?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi didn''t know whether Lu Boqing was really drunk or fake, so he could only follow his wishes.


    Lu Boqing''s lips touched Tao Yanxi''s neck, and the kiss came so unexpectedly and reverently.


    Tao Yanxi froze for a moment, but quickly relaxed.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t struggle, Lu Boqing couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Just as he was thinking of entering Tao Yanxi''s lips, the door suddenly opened.


    "Hey! Brothers, I''m coming!" It was the guy He Yueting.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Bai Mengmeng." A familiar girl then sounded, and everyone looked at the door.


    Li Jianjian frowned, this girl seemed a little familiar.


    He Yueting walked in with Bai Mengmeng. He looked at several people provocatively and said, "See, I am also a woman!"


    Several people rolled their eyes one after another, but let''s pull it down, don''t they know him yet?


    Changing women is more diligent than changing clothes, and none of them are taken seriously.


    "Hey~" Lu Boqing said first, disdainfully, "Who are you, don''t you have any letters in your heart?"


    He Yueting smiled and did not refute Lu Boqing.


    "Hey bro, let me see your baby~"


    He Yueting rubbed his hands together with a look of excitement.


    He was very curious, what kind of strange woman was able to subdue Lu Boqing.


    Lu Boqing rolled his eyes and held Tao Yanxi tighter with both hands.


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see my baby in my arms?"


    He Yueting: ? ? ?


    "Cough, hello, I''m Tao Yanxi." Tao Yanxi said actively.


    He Yueting: Frightened.jpg


    This... when is there a woman!


    Not only He Yueting was surprised, but several others were also surprised.


    If Tao Yanxi hadn''t taken the initiative to speak, they would have forgotten Tao Yanxi!


    As expected of Lu Boqing''s woman, this magnetic field... is so powerful!


    With that kind of transparency, it''s a shame not to be a spy.


    Bai Mengmeng felt aggrieved when she saw a group of people talking and laughing, as if to exclude her.


    Obviously she came with He Yueting, why did these people ignore her?


    Bai Mengmeng bit her lip and took the initiative to walk to He Yueting''s side, trying to hold his arm, but he was thrown away at once.


    Bai Mengmeng only felt more and more wronged. With this grievance, she couldn''t control her tears.


    Seeing that Bai Mengmeng started to cry again, Lu Boqing couldn''t help sneering and said, "What are you pretending to be? Do you really think you are a porcelain doll?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Bai Mengmeng, especially Li Jianjian, showing an expression of sudden realization.


    He felt that this woman was familiar. It turned out to be a "porcelain doll".


    Li Jianjian frowned, feeling that nothing good would happen for a while.


    Fang Wu next to him tugged at his sleeve and gave him a "wait and see" look.

 v3 Chapter 1287： The transparent little sweet of the **** (37)

    When Bai Mengmeng heard Lu Boqing''s questioning, she was stunned for a moment, then she remembered something, and looked at Lu Boqing in shock.


    "Porcelain Doll" was the name she was called by her class in elementary school.


    At that time, she looked sweet and well-behaved, and was liked by her classmates.


    But at that time, she was the same as now. She liked to cry at every turn, and she couldn''t recognize the pain when she touched it, so she was called "porcelain doll" by the class.


    Bai Mengmeng put away her tears, no wonder she felt that Lu Baiqing was a little familiar, it turned out that he was her primary school classmate!


    Bai Mengmeng bit her lip, so she knew Lu Boqing earlier.


    "Okay..." Bai Mengmeng said, "Long time no see."


    Although she couldn''t remember who Lu Boqing was among her elementary school classmates, it didn''t prevent her from greeting him.


    The smile on Lu Baiqing''s face was even more ironic. He was really annoyed by the shamelessness of this woman Bai Mengmeng.


    "Bah, who hasn''t seen you for a long time?"


    Lu Boqing didn''t want to talk about Bai Mengmeng at all, he simply rolled his eyes and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lu Boqing, and seeing the impatience on his face, he probably guessed how much he hated Bai Mengmeng.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Bai Mengmeng. Based on these two contacts alone, Lu Boqing wouldn''t hate Bai Mengmeng so much.


    The two are also elementary school classmates. It stands to reason that Lu Baiqing would not hate Bai Mengmeng for this.


    Unless something happened when the two of them were in elementary school.


    But in elementary school, when everyone is so young, what can happen?


    Tao Yan''s thoughts were set off, and doubts and curiosity were displayed on his face.


    Lu Boqing just saw Tao Yanxi''s expression and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He kissed her cheek and whispered in her ear, "Go back and talk to you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and put away the curiosity on his face.


    Having said that, after Bai Mengmeng recognized Lu Baiqing as his primary school classmate, his mind became active again.


    Although He Yueting is also very good, he is still a little worse than Lu Baiqing.


    Thinking of this, Bai Mengmeng couldn''t help walking towards Lu Baiqing.


    After He Yueting noticed Bai Mengmeng''s intention, the smile on his face became ironic.


    Originally, he still thought that this was a well-behaved master, and he didn''t mind taking her to see the world, but Bai Mengmeng''s thoughts were written on his face. If he couldn''t understand it, wouldn''t he be stupid?


    Not to mention that these people have more or less a little bit of contradiction with Bai Mengmeng, let''s say that Bai Mengmeng''s performance is what He Yueting looks down on the most.


    Speaking of their conflict with Bai Mengmeng, it''s actually quite simple.


    When they were in elementary school, they were naughty and mischievous, and most of them were not liked by the teacher.


    And this Bai Mengmeng is cute and cute, and he is also the study committee member in the class, which naturally pleases the teacher.


    Bai Mengmeng also likes to make small reports with teachers, saying that they don''t hand in homework or something, and even faintly cooperates with classmates in the class to isolate them.


    He and Li Jianjian were quite heartless when they were young, and they didn''t care about those plastic friendships.


    But at that time, Lu Baiqing was timid and inferior. After being rejected by his classmates, his temper became even more gloomy.


    In the fifth grade, Lu Baiqing suddenly changed schools, and they also felt that it was boring, so they changed schools one after another.


    Later, they never saw Bai Mengmeng again.

 v3 Chapter 1288： The transparent little sweetie of the **** (38)

    A good birthday party suddenly turned into a class reunion.


    Bai Mengmeng was still there enthusiastically approaching Lu Boqing, but Lu Boqing''s expression was light, obviously not planning to deal with Bai Mengmeng.


    As for the other few people, drinking and drinking, chatting and chatting, it doesn''t matter what''s going on here.


    Li Jianjian was a little worried about Lu Boqing at first, but after watching it for a while, he found that Lu Boqing was not running rampant, so he felt relieved and didn''t care about it.


    At about nine o''clock, Lu Boqing pestered Tao Yanxi to leave.


    He was really fed up with the white noise.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Yanxi by his side, he would have been beaten to death by Bai Mengmeng.


    Tao Yan pulled Lu Boqing and said goodbye to everyone.


    Everyone knows the current situation, and they got up one after another and said they were leaving.


    Bai Mengmeng still wanted to keep Lu Boqing, but was stopped by He Yueting.


    Bai Mengmeng thought he had held He Yueting in the palm of his hand. Seeing him blocking him, he inevitably complained, "What are you doing?"


    He Yueting glanced sideways, "Can''t you really see that Lu Boqing hates you?"


    Bai Mengmeng''s face stiffened, "No, he won''t hate me."


    He Yueting sneered, too lazy to compare with Bai Mengmeng.


    He directly and forcefully pulled Bai Mengmeng away.


    Tao Yanxi also brought Lu Boqing home.


    Lu Boqing was really a little drunk. When he leaned over to Tao Yanxi, he was still drinking.


    Although his alcohol intake is not bad, after drinking for several hours in a row, he really couldn''t stand it.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Lu Boqing was not in a good mood, and did not stop him from drinking.


    In this way, Lu Baiqing was really drunk.


    The drunk Lu Boqing was very quiet, Tao Yanxi took him to the bedroom, and even helped him cover up the quilt.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was about to leave, Lu Baiqing suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Tao Yanxi looked back at Lu Boqing, who was supposed to be asleep.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, and there was a hint of worry on her face.


    Lu Boqing''s eyes were deep, but his pupils did not have much focal length.


    "When I was young, I had red lips and white teeth."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Drunk and boasting?


    Tao Yanxi sat down, patted the quilt, and said, "Well, when you were a child, you had red lips and white teeth."


    "Everyone said I was prettier than girl paper. At that time, Bai Mengmeng liked me very much, but I rejected her."


    Tao Yanxi straightened her expression and patted Lu Boqing''s arm lightly.


    "It''s all over." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    But Lu Baiqing didn''t seem to hear what Tao Yanxi said, he just said blankly: "Later, the classmates in Bai Mengmeng''s joint class laughed at me, boys shouldn''t be better-looking than girls, especially the tear mole, which makes me look more like me. There is a hint of coquettishness in the purity."


    "They said that my tear mole is to repay the love debt of the previous life."


    "I hate Bai Mengmeng, and I hate girl paper."


    Lu Boqing said, and suddenly sat up.


    He suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi and rubbed her neck.


    "But I like Yan Xixi the most."


    Lu Baiqing kissed Tao Yanxi''s neck, full of love in her piety.


    Tao Yan hugged him and asked in a low voice, "Why do you like me the most?"


    Lu Boqing tilted her head slightly, a hint of ignorance in her eyes.


    Now, he seems to be answering questions only by instinct.

 v3 Chapter 1289： The transparent little sweet of the playful master (39)

    "Because Yan Xixi is shining."


    That light became the brightest and warmest light in his boring world, which made him want to get closer and keep it for himself.


    Lu Boqing''s lips were placed on Tao Yanxi''s neck, and her soft lips touched her skin with a hint of cold temperature.


    The feeling of numbness and numbness came from the neck, which made Tao Yanxi''s heart soften a little bit.


    Although Lu Baiqing looks fearless and is a bit fierce, in fact, under the fierce appearance, there is a heart that longs for love.


    Tao Yanxi has softened his heart.


    She took the initiative to kiss Lu Boqing''s lips, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    However, in the next instant, Lu Boqing''s body softened and she fell asleep holding Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I took off my pants and you gave me this?


    Tao Yanxi almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    However, Lu Boqing slept soundly, and Tao Yanxi could only cover him with a quilt and then go home.


    The next day, Lu Baiqing completely forgot what happened last night, even what he said.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take the initiative to mention it. Those things didn''t affect their relationship, so those things weren''t important.


    Tao Yanxi went to class every day as usual, and Lu Baiqing accompanies her to and from get out of class every day.


    The two clearly did not have a formal relationship, but almost everyone, including themselves, believed that they were together.


    At first, Lu Baiqing was a little too afraid to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand, but then Tao Yanxi took the initiative to hold his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, another month has passed, and Tao Yanxi is about to take the final exam.


    And Lu Boqing naturally had to take the final exam, and it was at this time that Tao Yanxi knew that Lu Boqing was studying painting.


    It''s hard to imagine that someone like Lu Baiqing actually learned to draw.


    In addition to the main theoretical part, Lu Baiqing''s final exam also has a figure painting subject that needs to be submitted.


    The teacher doesn''t have any requirements, it''s just that the subject is a character.


    Lu Baiqing felt that this was a good opportunity to further develop his relationship with Tao Yanxi, so he proposed to Tao Yanxi that she should be a model for him.


    Tao Yanxi readily agreed.


    Lu Boqing actually didn''t have much talent in painting, but he reported this at the time because his unscrupulous uncle got him in.


    It doesn''t matter which one he learns anyway, because he doesn''t know how to learn.


    And this time, if he hadn''t been able to get closer to Tao Yanxi''s relationship, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Holding the drawing board and the paintbrush in his hand, Lu Boqing looked at Tao Yanxi with a sweet smile. For a while, he didn''t know how to start.


    Seeing that Lu Boqing had not moved for a long time, Tao Yan couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Is it my posture?"


    Lu Boqing shook his head, a little embarrassed on his face.


    "I don''t seem to know how to draw..." Lu Boqing said a little embarrassedly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi stood up, walked over and glanced at Lu Boqing''s drawing board.


    Well, it''s empty.


    She couldn''t help laughing: "You can''t draw, so what are you drawing?"


    Lu Boqing put down the paintbrush, smiled, and reached out to take Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "Yan Xiqi is in good shape~ I''ll make a gesture, hehehe~"


    Lu Boqing said, rubbing Tao Yanxi''s neck involuntarily.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Lu Boqing''s head and said helplessly, "Be serious."

 v3 Chapter 1290： The transparent little sweet of the **** (40)

    Lu Boqing snorted softly, "Where am I not serious?"


    "You''re not serious anywhere."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Lu Boqing''s wiggly big hand and pushed his chest with his elbow.


    "Don''t make trouble, if you don''t paint, I''m going to cook."


    "Okay, Yan Xixi, let''s cook, I''ll think about it." Lu Boqing let go of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi got up to cook, while Lu Boqing stayed in the study, looking at the blank drawing board in front of him, scratching his head.


    "Why are you painting?" Lu Boqing muttered, picked up the phone and started Baidu.


    For several days, Lu Baiqing was thinking about how to paint and all kinds of coloring problems.


    As for Tao Yanxi, the exams have been started one after another in the past few days.


    The content of the exam was quite simple, Tao Yanxi had to hand in papers half an hour in advance for each exam.


    Hmm... When she went to hand in the papers, the teacher didn''t find her.


    Tao Yanxi had to sigh again that the existence of this body is really weak.


    After a week of exams, Tao Yanxi was completely free.


    However, Lu Baiqing''s painting assignment has never been completed.


    Tao Yanxi even wanted to help Lu Boqing paint, but he sternly refused.


    In Lu Boqing''s words, he will definitely draw the best looking her!


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and had no choice but to follow him.


    After the exam, Tao Yanxi took time to go home.


    Everything in the family is harmonious. For her return, the family expressed their surprise, and they were so surprised that they ignored her.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t mind, the atmosphere at home was very good, and she liked the current home very much.


    Tao Yanxi stayed at home for two days, and received a large amount of "guilt" funds from Tao''s parents, Tao''s mother, and Tao''s sister.


    In their words, Tao Yanxi finally returned home, but they ignored her, it was their fault, and they had nothing to give, but gave her more pocket money.


    Tao Yanxi felt more and more that this family was cute.


    Originally, she wanted to stay at home for a while, but she couldn''t resist Lu Baiqing''s daily bombardment of text messages and calls, so she had to go back.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi returned home, Lu Baiqing was dragged to the study with an excited look on her face.


    "Yan Xixi, I''m done!"


    Lu Boqing blindfolded her and said she was going to give her a surprise.


    Tao Yanxi felt as if she was standing in front of the desk, and Lu Boqing slowly let go of her hand.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, looked down, and couldn''t help but be startled.


    There is a painting on the desk, and the character in the painting is her.


    To be precise, it was the first time Lu Boqing saw her in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and stroked her face in the painting. Strictly speaking, this painting was not perfect, but it was amazing enough.


    It turns out that in Lu Boqing''s eyes, she really shines.


    The soft sunlight shone on her body, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was warm, warming those who saw the painting.


    The full love and surprise in the painting are revealed through the few brushstrokes of the bushes, and Lu Boqing''s shadow seems to be reflected in her light brown eyes.


    "It''s beautiful." Tao Yanxi praised sincerely.


    Lu Boqing wrapped her waist around her from behind, put her head on her shoulder, and sprayed warm breath on her earlobe.


    "Because it''s a matter of words."


    Because of you, I do my best to present the best of you.

 v3 Chapter 1291： The transparent little sweetie of the playful young master (41)

    The embrace that belonged to Lu Boqing behind her was so warm, which filled her with a sense of security.


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers gently caressed the painting, feeling warm in her heart.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to turn around and put her arms around Lu Boqing''s neck.


    She raised her head slightly and kissed Lu Boqing''s lips with ease.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When it was time to hand in the homework, Lu Boqing didn''t choose to hand in the painting, but randomly drew a picture of a character with four dislikes and gave it to the teacher.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care about any grades, it''s already very good to be able to hand in.


    The painting was framed by Lu Boqing and hung in Tao Yanxi''s study, so that Tao Yanxi could see it at any time.


    Hmm... Now Lu Boqing has lived with Tao Yanxi.


    Now Tao Yanxi''s closet has half of Lu Baiqing''s clothes, and all kinds of daily necessities are also neatly placed together in two copies.


    After the final exam is over, it''s a relaxing summer vacation.


    Tao Yanxi took Lu Boqing home to meet Tao''s parents, Tao''s mother, and Tao''s sister.


    When Lu Boqing saw her parents for the first time, she felt uneasy.


    But fortunately, the Tao family is very easy to get along with, and everyone likes him very much.


    In the evening, Lu Boqing also stayed at Tao''s house.


    Lu Boqing lived alone in a guest room, and did not live with Tao Yanxi.


    That night, after Lu Baiqing and Tao Yanxi said goodnight to each other, Lu Baiqing planned to go to bed.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked.


    Lu Boqing opened the door and saw that it was Sister Tao.


    "Sister?" Lu Boqing looked at her in surprise.


    Sister Tao nodded slightly, she did not enter the room, but stood at the door, pursing her lips.


    Different from Tao Yanxi''s sweetness, Sister Tao looks colder and stronger, a typical strong woman feeling.


    Sister Tao stared at Lu Boqing with those cold eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly said, "You have to take good care of her."


    "Yan Qi has a weak sense of existence since she was a child, and we will inevitably ignore her."


    Speaking of this, Sister Tao''s face couldn''t help but trace a trace of guilt.


    "We''re all happy that she can bring you back."


    "But if you fail her, even if you are the young master of the Lu family, I will make you pay the price!"


    In the end, Sister Tao''s aura was even stronger, those cold eyes stared straight at Lu Boqing, as if she could kill him as long as he said "no".


    Lu Boqing waved his hands again and again, "I will never let her down! Yan Xixi is my little fairy."


    Sister Tao nodded in satisfaction.


    After thinking for a while, she still handed a card in her hand to Lu Boqing.


    "Here is the pocket money we gave Yan Xi. You know we always ignore her. Sometimes we ignore her and forget to give her pocket money."


    Lu Boqing took the card, "Sister, don''t worry, I will take good care of Yanxi."


    Sister Tao nodded, her lips moved, and she wanted to say something.


    But when the words came to her mouth, she still didn''t say it.


    Finally, she turned around and left.


    Lu Boqing closed the door, rubbed the card, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan Xi really lives in a very happy family, no wonder she has such a lovely temperament.


    He really likes his little fairy more and more.


    Lu Baiqing put away the card and sent a loving "good night" to Tao Yanxi, then turned off the light and went to sleep.

 v3 Chapter 1292： The transparent little sweet of the **** (42)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Lu Boqing left the Tao home.


    Lu Boqing told Tao Yanxi about Sister Tao''s search for him last night.


    After Tao Yanxi heard this, the smile on her face became even stronger.


    The family in this world is really good.


    Later, Lu Boqing also took Tao Yanxi to see the Lu family.


    Tao Yanxi was a little nervous at first, who would have thought that the Lu family never saw her at all.


    Her physique really made her laugh and cry.


    Later, it was Tao Yanxi who took the initiative to let the Lu family discover her existence.


    I don''t know what they thought, but the old man of the Lu family gave her a courtyard to express his apology.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi was stuffed with the property certificate of a courtyard house with a bewildered face, and then went to his room with Lu Baiqing in a daze.


    "Is your family so rich?" Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask.


    Lu Boqing didn''t think there was anything, wasn''t it just a courtyard house? trivial.


    That courtyard house does not live in people, it is just an abandoned house.


    Lu Boqing hugged Tao Yanxi, rubbed her neck and said, "A courtyard without you would be a waste house."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to find a suitable storefront to open her own "Buxi" store after graduating from university.


    Well now, she doesn''t have to go to the store anymore.


    She thinks this courtyard is quite suitable.


    "Yan Xixi, all of my net worth is yours. You have to treat me well and don''t abandon me."


    Lu Baiqing said with a hint of coquettishness.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the coquettish Lu Boqing, and couldn''t help but think of the joke she had seen before.


    [Why is a good-looking man, after becoming a boyfriend, he becomes a mother! mother! mother! ¡¿


    Hmm...that''s probably love.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Lu Boqing''s head and said in a low voice, "This is your house, don''t lean on me."


    "No, no~" Lu Boqing held Tao Yanxi''s hand even tighter, "They can''t see you anyway."


    Lu Boqing rubbed Tao Yanxi''s face, he used to be a little afraid that someone would rob him of a little fairy.


    Well now, he doesn''t have to worry about this at all.


    Because other people simply "can''t see" their little fairy.


    His little fairy just glowed in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi really has nothing to do with the coquettish Lu Baiqing, so she can only let him go.


    The two stayed at the Lu family for about three days before leaving.


    After returning home, Lu Baiqing and Tao Yanxi stayed at home to watch dramas every day, and they stayed unbelievably.


    During the period, they also received good news that Fang Wu was pregnant.


    Li Jianjian was so happy that he insisted on taking Lu Baiqing and He Yueting to see the pregnant Fang Wu.


    Tao Yanxi also followed, but this time, Bai Mengmeng did not come.


    Later, Tao Yanxi asked He Yueting about Bai Mengmeng.


    According to He Yueting, the last time he left with Bai Mengmeng, he ignored her.


    Of course, He Yueting inevitably found a few people to find some trouble for Bai Mengmeng.


    As for what happened to Bai Mengmeng, He Yueting didn''t care at all.


    He Yueting also said that if Tao Yanxi wanted to know, he could help check it out.


    Tao Yanxi clearly refused.


    Without Lu Baiqing to help Bai Mengmeng get through college, she would not have a good time.


    As for meeting the so-called male protagonist in the future, she doesn''t think they will be happy.

 v3 Chapter 1293： The transparent little sweet of the dandy master (43)

    After returning from Li Jianjian''s house, Lu Boqing''s mind became active.


    He and Tao Yanxi have been together for so long, but their intimacy is limited to pulling a little hand and kissing a little mouth.


    After returning home, Lu Boqing started to move around while holding Tao Yanxi''s hand, and then was slapped away by Tao Yanxi.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lu Baiqing smiled and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Yan Xixi, your body is fragrant and soft."


    Lu Baiqing said shamelessly.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Lu Boqing''s wiggly hand and pretended to be serious and said, "Don''t wiggle."


    "Oh." Lu Boqing lowered his head in disappointment.


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew what Lu Boqing wanted to do, but she refused to let Lu Boqing succeed.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, no matter what Lu Baiqing thought, she said directly, "I''m going to cook."


    After speaking, she slipped into the kitchen.


    Lu Boqing sighed in disappointment, is Yan Xixi not willing?


    For several days in a row, Lu Boqing deliberately tested Tao Yanxi and wanted to get closer to her.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi resisted it in various ways.


    After a few times in a row, Lu Baiqing stopped thinking about it.


    In any case, as long as Yan Xiqi is by his side, it will be fine.


    As for the rest, he really didn''t need to think about it.


    The days are so swaying and swaying, and soon the school day will come again.


    Tao Yanxi has entered her senior year. There are few classes in her senior year, so she thought about opening the "Buxi" store.


    That courtyard is in the city center, and its market value is estimated at 200 million.


    Tao Yanxi was really taken aback by the Lu family''s generosity, and only later learned from Lu Baiqing that this courtyard house would be the starting capital for Lu Baiqing in the future.


    The idea of ??the Lu family is to let them sell the courtyard and use it to open a company for Lu Boqing.


    But Tao Yanxi first communicated with Lu Baiqing that she wanted to open a restaurant without knowing this, and Lu Baiqing simply did not mention it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was busy with the "Buxi" store, and Lu Baiqing realized that if he didn''t work hard, he might be raised by Tao Yanxi.


    So he borrowed a sum of money from Li Jianjian and He Yueting and formed an e-sports team.


    In an international competition in the second half of the year, the team he formed was an unpopular, won the championship, and gained a lot of limelight for a while, attracted many investors, and was also liked by many fans.


    Lu Baiqing''s worth has also risen, and his team has also gained a certain reputation in the e-sports industry.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi''s "Buxi" store also opened.


    The business of her store is not bad, mainly because Lu Baiqing promoted a wave in his team, and then spread it out by ten, ten by one hundred, and it became a small fire.


    Time came to the end of the year in a flash, and Tao Yanxi and Lu Boqing rarely had free time to spend time together.


    This New Year, neither of them went home, they just wanted to have a good New Year that truly belongs to them.


    On New Year''s Eve, Tao Yanxi and Lu Boqing hugged each other on the sofa to watch the Spring Festival Gala.


    This year''s Spring Festival Gala was very good. The cross talk sketches were very hilarious, and Tao Yanxi was laughing so badly that she was crooked.


    Lu Boqing hugged Tao Yanxi with a helpless and doting face.


    "So funny? Huh?" Lu Baiqing asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and let out a light hum.


    "Hmm~"

 v3 Chapter 1294： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (1)

    "Happy New Year." Lu Boqing leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over and wrapped her arms around Lu Boqing''s neck.


    "Happy New Year." Tao Yanxi said, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    The two embraced.


    At this moment, they have already isolated other noisy voices and wandered in their own world.


    After that night, Lu Boqing had completely awakened a certain skill, and she would entangle Tao Yanxi to kiss and hug if there was anything to do.


    The life of the two is on the right track, and the longer they get along, the more sticky Lu Baiqing becomes.


    He never quarreled with Tao Yanxi, and sometimes he would make Tao Yanxi unhappy, but he was always the one who bowed his head first.


    Tao Yanxi was spoiled by Lu Boqing, and her temper became softer and softer. She would tell Lu Boqing about anything. Occasionally, when she was a little wronged, she felt so wronged.


    As soon as she was wronged, her eyes began to turn red.


    Lu Boqing didn''t want to make her eyes turn red, so he hurriedly kissed her, lest she shed tears.


    Being so spoiled by Lu Baiqing, Tao Yanxi put away all the sharpness and indifference, and became soft and sweet, so that Lu Baiqing could not wait to hold her in the palm of his hand and at the tip of his heart.


    Many years later, when Lu Boqing passed away, Tao Yanxi also put away the fragments of his brother''s soul and left this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and the scorching temperature seemed to burn the skin, which made Tao Yanxi open his eyes uncomfortably.


    She was in a car, she sat in the back row, and there was a silent girl next to her.


    In front of the co-pilot sat a man wearing sunglasses. The man was wearing wide short sleeves. His arms were completely exposed to the sun, and he was red and red from the sun.


    The man''s temper seems to be a little bad, even wearing sunglasses, you can see his unkind face.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, not knowing her current situation.


    She couldn''t see the driver either, but she thought that the driver''s skills were really not very good.


    It''s only been a few minutes, and the flame has been turned off twice.


    "Are you a pig? Don''t you know that you need to use neutral when you ignite! You put the ignition in first gear, do you want to give me a new coach car!"


    The man in the co-pilot was irritable and exuded an air of "I''m very angry".


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Confirmed the eyes, is a grumpy old man!


    At this time, the memory and story background of the original body have been passed over.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that the man who was arguing was her brother in this world.


    And her brother''s identity is a driving school instructor.


    Now they are practicing subject three, and the original body has already taken subject three twice, but they have never passed the test.


    Just now, the original body was scolded badly by his brother again, but after sitting in the back seat, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and then... he died of anger.


    With this mentality, what kind of car are you going to learn? Tao Yanxi thought helplessly.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, which happened to be heard by Zhou Jinyun in the front row.


    Zhou Jinyun turned his head suddenly, his eyes hidden under the sunglasses looked sharply at Tao Yanxi.


    Even through the sunglasses, Tao Yanxi could feel his murderous aura.


    "What sigh? Am I wrong? You are all as stupid as pigs!"


    "No, to say that you are just like pigs, it looks like a pig''s grievance!"


    "You guys are the worst I''ve ever brought!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1295： Grumpy coach, online scolding people (2)

    Tao Yanxi silently dared not speak.


    But she felt a little wronged, didn''t she just sigh? As for beating yourself up like that?


    After a few seconds, Tao Yanxi muttered in a low voice, "What is fierce? There is no girlfriend at first glance."


    Unexpectedly, when Zhou Jinyun heard her muttering, he immediately turned his head and said, "Who am I to blame for not having a girlfriend? Don''t I blame you? If you could practice better, would I be with you every day!"


    "If I have free time, won''t I find a girlfriend!"


    Zhou Jinyun became angrier the more he talked, his chest heaving up and down, feeling that his whole body would explode in the next second.


    In the previous world, where had Tao Yanxi been so loudly scolded, and her pampered temperament by Lu Baiqing made her tears come out all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, not letting her tears fall.


    Zhou Jinyun was startled, a look of guilt appeared on his face.


    But he couldn''t help himself to apologize to Tao Yanxi, so he could only tilt his head and stare at the students who were driving and said, "You can''t do a red light, you can''t do a green light, isn''t there a color you like?"


    The student''s body trembled, and he defended in a low voice, "I... I''m stepping on the accelerator."


    "Then you should start!" Zhou Jinyun roared.


    The car shook for a while, and the next second it turned off again.


    Zhou Jinyun was so angry that he couldn''t help smashing the chair.


    "Get down!" Zhou Jinyun opened the car door and let the students get out of the car directly.


    The students could only get out of the car silently and sit in the co-pilot''s seat.


    Zhou Jinyun sat in the driver''s seat, quickly started the car and drove away.


    After driving to the starting point of the test section, Zhou Jinyun stopped.


    He got out of the car, walked to the back and knocked on the window, "Tao Yanxi, come and drive."


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car with tears in her eyes and sat in the driver''s seat.


    They practice subject three, which is the section where they are going to take the exam.


    The whole journey is only five kilometers, and if it is successfully completed, it will only take about twenty minutes.


    It''s just that these five kilometers are not just simple driving, but also some fixed actions, such as acceleration phase, deceleration phase, turning around and so on.


    Everyone is a student. At the beginning of the game, there will definitely be a feeling of fear, and the technology is not very good, but Zhou Jinyun has to make it worse, and everyone''s mentality begins to collapse.


    After Tao Yanxi sat in the driver''s seat, he briefly familiarized himself with the operation of the car.


    She had hardly touched a car in the last world, and Lu Baiqing spoiled her like her life, how could she let her touch a car.


    After all, Tao Yanxi also has a world without bumping cars, so he feels a little unfamiliar with cars.


    Tao Yanxi held the steering wheel and took a deep breath.


    Zhou Jinyun, who was already sitting in the co-pilot, saw this scene, eased his tone and said, "You don''t have to be nervous, I''m watching here, I won''t let you have an accident."


    Tao Yanxi''s heart warmed when she heard this, she turned her head and cleared her grievance.


    She smiled sweetly at Zhou Jinyun, turned her head and held the steering wheel, ready to start driving.


    Zhou Jinyun was taken aback by this smile, and his ears seemed to have a touch of red, but because his skin was bronze, the pink was hidden under the bronze, making it difficult to see.


    Zhou Jinyun coughed lightly, leaned back in the seat, and waited for the car to start.


    One minute has passed, two minutes have passed, three minutes have passed, and the car has not moved.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face turned black.


    "What are you doing? Waiting for the car to move by itself? Do you think it''s the Powerpuff Girls?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1295： Grumpy coach, online scolding people (3)

    Tao Yanxi really didn''t think her car was not moving and the Powerpuff Girls had anything to do with it, but since Zhou Jinyun said so, she thought they were related, right?


    But after Zhou Jinyun''s reminder, she also found out that her car really didn''t move.


    Hmm... She''s still stepping on the brakes and hasn''t let go.


    The brakes are not loose, the car will definitely not start.


    Tao Yanxi silently removed her foot from the brake, slowly lifted the clutch, and started the car.


    The car slowly began to shake, and then began to slide slowly.


    That speed is really slow.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to see a snail on the side road overtaking her car.


    Tao Yanxi quickly added a gear to the car and increased the speed.


    How could she allow her car to be slower than a snail!


    Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi had taken the initiative to increase the file, and in the principle of complimenting him, he opened his mouth and praised: "Not bad, not bad, we all know that he took the initiative to increase the file."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this praise, her little face was about to go up.


    She really is the smartest!


    The speed of the car was a little bit faster than before, Tao Yanxi held her breath and headed forward.


    "Turn right at the intersection ahead, you know?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, but there was no movement in his hands.


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    "Turn right at the intersection ahead, you know!" Zhou Jinyun asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded again, and gave Zhou Jinyun a strange look.


    Didn''t she respond to him? Why does he have to say it again? Do you have amnesia?


    Zhou Jinyun took a deep breath and asked with a dark face, "Turn right at the intersection ahead, you know!"


    Tao Yanxi thought that Zhou Jinyun did not see her slight nodding movement, so she said, "I know."


    Zhou Jinyun''s temple churns, "You know you don''t turn on the right turn signal?!"


    "Don''t you know that you have to turn on the right turn signal when you turn right?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Not to mention, she really forgot about it.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that she was wrong, and she didn''t refute anything, and hurriedly turned to the right to open it.


    Zhou Jinyun took a deep breath and told himself not to be angry, never to be angry!


    Tao Yanxi turned the steering wheel and the car turned right.


    This turn was calm, but the air pressure around Zhou Jinyun was very low.


    The scorching sun shone on the car body, and also on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    The temperature inside the car was much higher than outside. It was July, when the sun was at its most enthusiastic. Tao Yanxi only felt that the sun was about to bake him.


    The exposed arm was red from the sun, and it was a little itchy.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back and touched his arm, but his hand left the steering wheel.


    Zhou Jinyun took a look, this is worth it.


    Can a driver take their hands off the steering wheel?


    "Are you dissatisfied with me?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little confused, she thought about it for a while, and said cautiously, "A little bit?"


    Zhou Jinyun almost didn''t mention it in one breath.


    "Is it a little bit?" Zhou Jinyun pointed at the steering wheel, "How can you take your hands off the steering wheel as a driver!"


    Tao Yanxi had already held the steering wheel at this time, and she didn''t have much impression of what happened just now.

 v3 Chapter 1296： Grumpy coach, online scolding people (4)

    Tao Yanxi was told this, and subconsciously retorted: "I don''t."


    Where did Zhou Jinyun hear Tao Yanxi refuting him, he widened his eyes and looked at her angrily.


    "You don''t? You don''t! Do you think I''m blind? You don''t!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Coach, anger hurts the liver."


    Zhou Jinyun doesn''t know this, but he can''t control himself!


    It''s hard for him not to get angry if everyone is so stupid!


    Zhou Jinyun took a deep breath, took another deep breath, and managed to calm down.


    "Remember next time, don''t take your hands off the steering wheel, you know?" Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he had written it down.


    Zhou Jinyun sighed, this should have come down, but I don''t know when I can remember it.


    Tao Yanxi straightened the steering wheel, and the car drove smoothly.


    "Turn around in front, you know?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and quickly turned on the left turn signal.


    U-turn is to turn on the left turn signal, um... no problem.


    When Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi knew that he had turned left, his expression finally improved.


    No matter what, it''s good that the children can be taught.


    However, the left turn was turned on, but Tao Yanxi did not see a large truck approaching from the opposite side.


    In just a split second, the big truck was almost in front of Tao Yanxi''s car.


    Zhou Jinyun quickly stepped on the brakes and waited for the big truck to pass first.


    Zhou Jinyun felt that if he accompanies the students to practice driving for one day, he will lose a year of life.


    "Don''t you see a big truck across the street?"


    "If I hadn''t slammed on the brakes, you would have collided with that car, you know!"


    "When you collided with a big truck, wasn''t it just an egg hitting a stone?"


    "Do you think you are an iron egg? Even if you are an iron egg, you will lose both if you hit a rock!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Jinyun talked a lot, and the faces of the two students in the back seat sank.


    They stared at the driver''s seat with worried eyes and comforted Tao Yanxi with their eyes.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip and remained silent.


    She re-geared and started again.


    The car shook slowly, but it began to slide slowly in a few seconds.


    After the car stabilized again, Tao Yanxi turned the steering wheel for half a circle, and the car turned around successfully.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi was silent, he turned his head to look, and through the sunglasses, he seemed to be able to see a teardrop hanging from Tao Yanxi''s long eyelashes.


    Zhou Jinyun sighed in his heart.


    If possible, he actually doesn''t want to slap people, but it''s a matter of life, how can he be so sloppy?


    "You have to know that some mistakes in life can be made, and some mistakes cannot be made."


    "Life is the most important thing, you know?"


    Zhou Jinyun''s tone has slowed down a bit. In fact, he is also very helpless. Since he became a coach, he has felt a dull pain in his liver every night, isn''t he angry?


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, knowing that this time she was careless.


    She ignored the big truck in front and the speed of that big truck.


    "I''m sorry." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Zhou Jinyun sighed and said nothing more.


    He opened the window and let the warm wind blow over his body.


    The road ahead was relatively smooth, Tao Yanxi was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    She hadn''t been so nervous in a long time.


    After the car stopped smoothly, Zhou Jinyun let Tao Yanxi get off the car.

 v3 Chapter 1297： Grumpy coach, hate people online (5)

    That''s the end of today''s practice.


    Zhou Jinyun inquired about where the three lived, and drove them to the entrance of their respective communities by car.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Jinyun and Tao Yanxi live in the same community, but the unit buildings are different.


    After Zhou Jinyun sent the other two students to the gates of their respective communities, only he and Tao Yanxi were left in the car.


    Zhou Jinyun also knows that little girls are soft-natured and easily feel wronged. In fact, he doesn''t want to hate other little girls more, but sometimes his temper comes up and he can''t help it.


    The car was driving slowly, Zhou Jinyun''s hand holding the steering wheel tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened several times.


    After a while, Zhou Jinyun said to Tao Yanxi who was sitting in the co-pilot: "It''s actually very easy to drive."


    Tao Yanxi also thinks that driving is easy, but driving and practicing are two different things.


    When driving, she doesn''t actually need to care about so many rules and regulations, she just needs to ensure that there is no life safety and not violating traffic laws.


    But the driving practice is different. The standard for driving is stricter. In some places, it is strictly stipulated that you must do that. If you can''t do it, the test will fail.


    The original body is actually not bad at practice, but often he doesn''t pay attention to some small details, and then hangs up.


    Tao Yanxi knew this very well, but knowing it was one thing, doing it by himself was another.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head, her slightly long bangs covered her profile, so that Zhou Jinyun could not see her expression at this moment.


    But guess what, Tao Yanxi''s expression at this time is not very good, right?


    Zhou Jinyun also can''t comfort people, especially a delicate creature like girl paper, he is even more uncomfortable.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be single until now.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi did not respond to himself, and stopped talking.


    Silent all the way until back to the community, Tao Yanxi got out of the car and said "thank you" to Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, inexplicably felt that the little girl was pitiful, and his sympathy, which had not been shown for a long time, seemed to have a ripple at this moment.


    Zhou Jinyun frowned, unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.


    When he returned home, the house was empty, deserted, and there was no smell of fireworks.


    Zhou Jinyun has long been accustomed to this kind of life, he entered the kitchen skillfully and started cooking.


    He usually cooks a bowl of noodles for dinner, and after eating, he plays games to vent his irritable emotions for the day and then goes to bed.


    Today he is still the same, after eating the noodles, he starts to prepare to play the game.


    But in the process of playing the game, he would always inexplicably think of the teardrop on Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes.


    Zhou Jinyun pursed his lips tightly, his rigid face full of seriousness.


    Did he really go too far? Tell everyone''s little girls to cry?


    Zhou Jinyun held the phone tightly, his knuckled fingers were pressing the phone, faintly pale.


    He hesitated for a few seconds, clicked on WeChat, and found Tao Yanxi''s WeChat.


    He typed a sentence in the dialogue column, [Sorry about today''s matter. ¡¿


    Zhou Jinyun''s finger was on the "Send" button, but he didn''t press it for a long time.


    A few minutes later, Zhou Jinyun deleted that sentence and replaced it with another sentence.


    [Tomorrow morning at seven o¡¯clock, I will wait for you at the gate of the community to practice driving. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1298： Grumpy coach, online scolding people (6)

    After a few seconds, Tao Yanxi replied with a "OK", indifferent and formulaic, making Zhou Jinyun feel strange.


    Zhou Jinyun threw down the phone in annoyance, but picked it up again in two seconds.


    He dragged the emojis in WeChat, and finally reluctantly picked one that looked cute and sent it over.


    Girls from paper families should like this cute emoji? Zhou Jinyun thought uncertainly.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi was about to put down the phone when she saw the emoji package sent by Zhou Jinyun.


    This is a somewhat ugly cat. Its two small paws are placed beside its cheeks. The cheeks are also artificially colored pink, and the word next to it is "OK~"


    Tao Yanxi originally disliked the cat for being a little ugly, but when she looked at it, she felt a little cute.


    Especially when she thought that this emoji package was sent by Zhou Jinyun, she felt even more cute.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a grumpy man could send out such an ugly and cute emoji.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and couldn''t help laughing.


    The grievances of the day were also dissipated at this moment.


    She put away her phone and started preparing dinner.


    After dinner, she watched TV for a while before getting ready for bed.


    To get up early tomorrow morning, she has to go to bed early.


    This night, I had no dreams and slept soundly.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Tao Yanxi got up.


    After cleaning up, Tao Yanxi brought the soy milk she had cooked into the thermos cup, and hurried to the gate of the community.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the gate of the community, Zhou Jinyun was already waiting in his coach.


    Tao Yanxi quickly said hello, "Hello, coach."


    Zhou Jinyun nodded lightly and extinguished the cigarette in his hand.


    "Get in the car." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi got into the car obediently, wrapped her thermos cup in both hands, and looked straight ahead without looking sideways.


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at her, tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, and said in a deep voice, "fasten your seat belt."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded quickly, and obediently tied the safety belt.


    Only then did Zhou Jinyun start the car and head towards the exam route.


    The community is about a 20-minute drive from the test site, and the two of them didn''t speak on the way.


    Zhou Jinyun drove the car intently, while Tao Yanxi walked intently.


    After reaching the goal, Zhou Jinyun wanted Tao Yanxi to practice first before the other two students came.


    Tao Yanxi held her thermos cup, hesitated for a while, but still sent the thermos cup forward.


    "I made soy milk, would you like some?"


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t think that Tao Yanxi would bring soy milk for himself. He took the thermos cup, and without any hesitation, twisted it open and took a sip.


    In the next instant, soy milk spurted out of his mouth.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face was calm, "You... you want to burn me to death?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She definitely didn''t mean it!


    "Ah... I forgot to remind you." Tao Yanxi lowered her head and said with some guilt, "I was still a little hot when I cooked it, um... The thermos cup is very warm, so..."


    It''s summer again, and the temperature in this thermos cup won''t drop for a while.


    Zhou Jinyun frowned when he heard Tao Yanxi''s explanation.


    He covered the thermos cup and held it in his hand.


    "Get in the car, practice the car." Zhou Jinyun''s face was very bad.


    His mouth was still scorching hot, and he estimated that his mouth must have been hot and blistered!

 v3 Chapter 1299： Grumpy coach, hate people online (7)

    Zhou Jinyun also knew that Tao Yanxi was well-intentioned, so he didn''t pay attention, so he should take a small sip before drinking it.


    Otherwise, he would not be stuffy, and his mouth would be scalded with blisters.


    Zhou Jinyun was very depressed, and he didn''t want to speak at all.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi had fastened his seat belt and was ready to start the car.


    "Coach, is it the same route as yesterday?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun let out a light hum from his nose, his mouth hurts so much that he doesn''t want to speak, and he doesn''t want to speak at all!


    Tao Yanxi nodded and started the car.


    The car slid forward slowly.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi asked again, "Should we turn right ahead?"


    "Well." Zhou Jinyun replied again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    After successfully turning right, Tao Yanxi began to ask again.


    "How many gears should I hang up ahead?"


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    It hurts and I don''t want to talk.


    However, after a few seconds, Zhou Jinyun began to say, "The third gear."


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, indicating that she understood.


    After walking for a while, Tao Yanxi asked again: "It''s uphill ahead, should I step on the accelerator harder? Will points be deducted if the gear and speed don''t match during the test?"


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    "You should step on the accelerator a little harder when you go uphill. In the case you said, 100% will be directly deducted during the test." Zhou Jinyun''s mouth twitched in pain.


    He closed his mouth tightly, feeling the waves of temperature hit him.


    But let him open his mouth to accept the baptism of the breeze, and he felt that it was too stupid.


    Zhou Jinyun felt that he should not drink soy milk just now!


    He also held Tao Yanxi''s thermos cup in his hand. The thermos cup was only as high as his palm, and the cup was pink and tender.


    Zhou Jinyun''s fingers rubbed the body of the cup, and his brows were drawn together.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Zhou Jinyun''s mood at the moment, she was still more nervous about her third exam.


    A little further ahead is where you need to turn around.


    Tao Yanxi looked forward and saw that there was no big truck on the opposite side.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She shouldn''t have to park this time, right?


    Tao Yanqi drove steadily, and was about to turn around, but on the opposite side was greeted by a fast car.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the car, then glanced at the distance between the two cars, and subconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    When she stepped on the brakes, she stepped on it hard and hastily, the body shook, and even Zhou Jinyun swayed.


    "Don''t step on the brakes so hard." Zhou Jinyun reminded.


    Tao Yanxi''s body also swayed, she couldn''t hear what Zhou Jinyun said at this time, she just nodded in panic.


    After waiting for the opposite car to pass, Tao Yanxi started again and started to turn around.


    In the following section, Tao Yanxi would ask Zhou Jinyun a question every two minutes.


    "Coach, is it time to slow down here?"


    "Coach, do I need to turn on the turn signal here?"


    "Coach, what gear should I use now?"


    "Coach, I..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Jinyun heard the sudden suddenness of his temples, but he still endured the pain and answered Tao Yanxi''s question.


    Tao Yanxi nodded repeatedly, indicating that she knew, but in fact, she forgot what Zhou Jinyun said after nodding her head.


    After running in a circle, the other two students also arrived.

 v3 Chapter 1300： Grumpy coach, hate people online (8)

    Zhou Jinyun asked one of the students to prepare to practice driving, while Tao Yanxi and the other student sat in the back seat.


    This student, like Tao Yanxi, has many questions.


    Probably was miserable by Zhou Jinyun yesterday, but today he learned to be smart and asked in advance what to do in the next part.


    Sometimes even if he did it right, he would ask Zhou Jinyun if it was right.


    It''s not good for Zhou Jinyun not to answer the students'' questions, but God knows how much he doesn''t want to talk today!


    Zhou Jinyun can now be replaced with "um", and there is absolutely no need to replace it with other words.


    After running a lap, Zhou Jinyun had a faint urge to not practice driving today.


    But there are still three days before the exam. If you don''t practice now, should you wait until the exam is over?


    Zhou Jinyun felt bitter in his heart, but he couldn''t say it.


    The three people took turns to practice the car, each of them had many problems, and the car would sometimes turn off.


    At this time, Zhou Jinyun was about to start reminding them again.


    After the morning practice, Zhou Jinyun felt that his mouth was full of fire.


    He didn''t even dare to smoke a cigarette now, for fear that the bubble in his mouth would burst with a single force.


    At noon, they plan to eat something nearby.


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t eat anything, so he bought a bottle of ice water to drink.


    Only the ice water can temporarily relieve the pain in his mouth.


    In the afternoon, two students came to practice driving, and there were as many problems as the two students in the morning!


    Ever since Zhou Jinyun became a coach, he has never felt that a day of driving is so difficult.


    Later, Zhou Jinyun simply held Tao Yanxi''s thermos cup in both hands, wearing sunglasses, his lips slightly parted, like a corpse.


    After the day''s driving practice, Zhou Jinyun still sent several students to the gate of their respective communities.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi was the last to send.


    When only Tao Yanxi and Zhou Jinyun were left in the car, Tao Yanxi saw the thermos cup beside him, picked it up, twisted it open, and took a sip.


    Not so hot.


    "Coach, it''s not hot anymore." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    Don''t let him hear the word "hot"!


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun replied in a low voice, looking straight ahead without looking sideways.


    Tao Yanxi closed the cup again and put the thermos back in its original place.


    "Coach, am I doing better today than yesterday?"


    Tao Yanxi rested her hands on the chair, her short legs dangling.


    She was wearing a pair of loose shorts today, and her tender white calves were shaking, making Zhou Jinyun dazzled.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he could easily see Tao Yanxi''s swaying calf, that swaying appearance was very similar to his mood at the moment.


    "Good practice." Zhou Jinyun praised with a straight heart.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, and she said she was very happy when she was praised.


    The two didn''t say a word, and the car quickly drove to the gate of the community.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car and waved at Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at the pink and tender thermos cup adorned with small flowers, his lips moved, wanting to remind Tao Yanxi that she did not have the thermos cup.


    But the words came to the mouth, but nothing came out.


    Tao Yanxi said "goodbye", then turned and left.


    Zhou Jinyun stared at the thermos cup for a few seconds, stretched out his hand, touched the body of the cup with his fingers, and shrank back all of a sudden.


    He unbuckled his seat belt and prepared to get out of the car and go home.


    The door was already open, and he just had to step out to get out of the car.

 v3 Chapter 1301： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (9)

    But his left leg didn''t listen to his orders. A minute later, he still didn''t step out.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face darkened, he reached out and scooped the thermos cup directly into his arms.


    This time, the left leg successfully stepped out.


    After Zhou Jinyun locked the car, he went home.


    When passing by a breakfast stall, he hesitated for a while, but walked over and asked, "Boss, do you still have fried dough sticks?"


    Youtiao with soy milk is the perfect match.


    "Yes! How many do you want?" the boss asked.


    "Two sticks." Zhou Jinyun said, a cup of soy milk and two fried dough sticks should be about the same, right?


    The boss quickly filled him with two fried dough sticks, and when he handed it to him, he didn''t forget to ask, "Young man, do you want soy milk?"


    Zhou Jinyun raised the corner of his mouth and said with a little pride, "No, I have it!"


    Zhou Jinyun returned home with the bought fried dough sticks.


    He originally wanted to pour the soy milk in the thermos cup into the bowl, but he didn''t know what to think, and he dismissed the idea at once.


    A mouthful of fried dough sticks and a mouthful of soy milk, so happy and comfortable.


    After eating the fried dough sticks, he also drank the soy milk clean.


    Zhou Jinyun touched his slightly full stomach, only then did he have the heart to think about his mouth.


    He ran to the bathroom, looked in the mirror, opened his mouth wide, and took a picture with the flashlight that came with his mobile phone.


    Sure enough there were some blisters.


    Fortunately, there are some anti-inflammatories at home.


    Zhou Jinyun found out the anti-inflammatory medicine and simply gave himself the medicine.


    After doing all this, he didn''t want to talk or move at all, so he just lay on the sofa and played with his mobile phone.


    Several times, his fingers unconsciously entered the WeChat dialog box with Tao Yanxi, and after he reacted, he closed it again immediately.


    Isn''t that just a student? After he finished teaching her subject three, they would never have anything to do with each other again.


    Even though he thought so, the teardrops trembling on the eyelashes always appeared in Zhou Jinyun''s mind.


    Zhou Jinyun tutted lightly, and tapped into WeChat again with his finger.


    He thought for a while, and sent Tao Yanxi a WeChat message.


    [Meet at the gate of the community at 6:30 in the morning to practice driving. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi, who had just finished eating and was ready to take a break: ? ? ?


    She rubbed her eyes and carefully read every word Zhou Jinyun sent.


    It''s half past six, it''s definitely half past six.


    This...do you have to get up so early for practice?


    My mind is broken, coach!


    For the first time, Tao Yanxi felt that Laanjue was so far away from her.


    Tao Yanxi sighed and replied in a business-like manner: [Okay. ¡¿


    She should pack up earlier and go to bed earlier, tomorrow will be another hard day.


    Tao Yanxi, who put down her phone and went to the bathroom to take a shower, did not see Zhou Jinyun send her another emoji.


    It was an extremely cute kitten lying there, with the word "OK~" appearing on the top of its head, and it was full of cuteness.


    However, this emoji was withdrawn after only ten seconds, and Tao Yanxi had no chance to see it.


    On the other side, Zhou Jinyun quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he watched the retracted news.


    He is really crazy to search for such a cute emoji and send it to Tao Yanxi.


    Obviously this kind of emoji is only suitable for Tao Yanxi.


    Zhou Jinyun clicked his tongue, threw his phone away, and went to the bathroom to take a shower and go to sleep.


    The screen of the mobile phone that was rudely thrown on the bed was still lit, and a dialog box for chatting with Tao Yanxi was displayed on it.


    At the top of the dialog box, is the remark name that Zhou Jinyun specially changed to Tao Yan...

 v3 Chapter 1302： Grumpy coach, hate people online (10)

    ¡¾Tao Yanxi?(?¡¿


    Zhou Jinyun felt that the caution he accidentally turned to was cute, so he added that caution behind Tao Yanxi.


    Hmm...that''s really handy.


    After all, he wouldn''t go out of his way to do such a boring, time-wasting and a bit naughty thing.


    After Zhou Jinyun came out of the shower, he set the alarm and went to sleep.


    At five o''clock the next morning, Zhou Jinyun got up.


    At half past five in the morning, Tao Yanxi got up.


    The two arrived at the gate of the community almost at the same time.


    "Hello coach~" Tao Yanxi greeted obediently.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded with a calm face, still holding the pink thermos cup in his hand.


    "Get in the car." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi got into the car obediently, this time, she remembered to fasten her seat belt.


    After Zhou Jinyun got into the car, he handed the thermos cup to Tao Yanxi.


    "Your cup." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi took the thermos cup and found it a little heavy.


    She opened it and saw that there was white soy milk inside.


    "Huh? Coach, didn''t you drink?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Zhou Jinyun''s ears blushed and explained, "Drink it, I bought it just now, drink it while it''s hot."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly.


    She first tested the temperature with her lips, and found that it was not hot at all, and a smile appeared on her face.


    She got up too early in the morning, and she didn''t eat anything. This cup of soy milk was just enough to warm her stomach.


    Tao Yanxi was drinking soy milk, and Zhou Jinyun also started the car.


    The soy milk dipped on Tao Yanxi''s lips, and the circle around her lips was white.


    Zhou Jinyun swept the white circle with the corner of his eyes, frowned and said, "You have soy milk on your mouth."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, licked it around, and licked the soy milk clean.


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    "Don''t you know how to wipe it with paper? Is it dirty?"


    Zhou Jinyun held the steering wheel with one hand, and quickly took out a piece of paper with the other hand and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    "Scrub."


    Tao Yanxi took the toilet paper and thanked him.


    Only then did Zhou Jinyun hold the steering wheel with both hands and continue driving.


    Tao Yanxi did not finish drinking the soy milk, but closed the lid after drinking half of it.


    "Coach, I''ll keep half of it for you~"


    Tao Yanxi had a "please praise" expression on her face.


    Zhou Jinyun snorted softly, "Who... who wants to drink the rest with you?!"


    Zhou Jinyun''s voice was a little louder, which startled Tao Yanxi.


    She shrank a little and said weakly, "I... I just think soy milk is delicious, so I want to share it with the coach."


    Zhou Jinyun fell silent after listening to Tao Yanxi''s explanation.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan didn''t dare to say anything, she just held the thermos cup obediently with both hands, and unconsciously hooked her little finger with a little flesh.


    After arriving at the designated place, Zhou Jinyun asked Tao Yanxi to start practicing.


    Tao Yanxi sat in the driver''s seat, fastened her seat belt, recalled yesterday''s route in her mind, and prepared to start practicing.


    Zhou Jinyun sat in the co-pilot, holding the thermos cup that Tao Yanxi put aside in both hands.


    Tao Yan was nervous while practicing the car, and didn''t notice Zhou Jinyun''s movements.


    She was concentrating on making a right turn.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi didn''t notice him, carefully twisted the lid of the cup, and took a sip of soy milk.


    Sweet, a bit like the smell of Tao Yanxi. Zhou Jinyun thought so.

 v3 Chapter 1303： Grumpy coach, hate people online (11)

    But what about Tao Yanxi''s taste? Zhou Jinyun asked himself this.


    Zhou Jinyun thought about it for a long time but didn''t come up with it.


    The only thing he can know is that Tao Yanxi smells good, much better than his.


    There was still half a cup of soy milk left, and Zhou Jinyun was going to kill it in one gulp.


    Hmm... In order not to let Tao Yanxi find out, at this time, it is necessary to be quick and precise.


    Zhou Jinyun quickly handed the cup to his mouth, opened his mouth wide, and the soy milk poured in.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi suddenly stepped on the brakes.


    The brakes were pressed too hard, and the two of them threw forward because of inertia.


    Tao Yanxi is okay, there is nothing to spill out.


    But Zhou Jinyun was miserable.


    Soy milk spilled on his body, and the soy milk that had poured into his mouth splashed onto his face.


    There was also some soy milk on the chair, which looked very messy.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He closed the cup with a twist, took a few pieces of toilet paper and silently wiped the soy milk on his face and clothes and on the chair.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously turned her head and glanced at Zhou Jinyun, and found that he was covered in soy milk, so she swallowed her saliva and asked carefully, "Coach, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay." Zhou Jinyun''s voice was very low, "Do you think I''m okay!"


    Tao Yanxi: àÓàÓàÓ


    "I told you to step on the brakes, don''t step on them so hard, don''t step on them so hard, are you putting all your milk-feeding energy into stepping on the brakes!"


    "Do you know that if you step on the brakes hard, it will easily stall!"


    "Do you know the consequences of turning off the flame!"


    "You hang up, you know! Hang up!"


    Zhou Jinyun spoke louder and louder, and it seemed that he used his milk-feeding strength to reprimand Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi just felt extremely aggrieved.


    She retorted in a low voice: "There is a car on the opposite side, I''m afraid to hit..."


    "You''re afraid of you! Why aren''t you afraid of hitting me?"


    "What are you afraid of? Ah! People are driving well on their roads, will they cross over?"


    "What is it doing here? Just to bump you?"


    "You are a novice, are others also novice?"


    Zhou Jinyun asked several times in a row, and Tao Yanxi, who asked directly, did not dare to speak.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Zhou Jinyun took a few deep breaths and managed to calm down.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi biting his lip, and suddenly regretted that he had cursed too hard.


    But the words had already been spoken, and he couldn''t take them back, so he could only be silent.


    Fortunately, the road behind was relatively smooth, and there were no more accidents.


    After running a lap, the other two students also came.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car silently, and replaced the other students to sit in the driver''s seat.


    Zhou Jinyun saw Tao Yanxi standing beside the car, never opening the door of the back seat, so he couldn''t help but say, "Get in the car, why didn''t you get in the car?"


    Tao Yanxi whispered, "I... I want to stay outside for a while."


    "I''ll be here waiting for you to come back." Tao Yanxi lowered her head so that Zhou Jinyun couldn''t see her expression.


    But he thought, the little girl must be extremely aggrieved, and maybe tears were rolling in her eyes.


    Zhou Jinyun was finally soft-hearted.


    "Then find a cool place to stay." After Zhou Jinyun finished speaking, he looked at the students in the driver''s seat and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Ready!" The student said imposingly.


    "Well, let''s go." Zhou Jinyun said lightly.

 v3 Chapter 1304： Grumpy coach, online scolding people (12)

    The car started slowly, and under Tao Yanxi''s watch, he ran along the route of the exam.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and rubbed her eyes.


    She lowered her head and watched the ants on the road carrying a piece of rice.


    The rice looks so heavy that it takes several ants to move it.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and poked the rice.


    Ant''s body swayed, but quickly stabilized.


    They looked up vigilantly, then ran faster with the rice.


    Tao Yanxi poked the ant at the back with a soft finger.


    The ant almost jumped up.


    "Hee hee~" Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing.


    She retracted her hand and watched the ants carry the ants back to their ant holes.


    After a while, another group of ants carrying rice passed by Tao Yanxi''s side.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her finger and poked the ant at the front.


    The ant ran to the far right with a bang, and another ant was replaced at the front.


    "Hehe~" Tao Yanxi laughed again.


    These days, ants are much cuter than people.


    What is Zhou Jinyun fierce? What''s so fierce!


    Hmph, when she passed the third exam, she scolded him and blocked him!


    Thinking of such a day, Tao Yanxi smiled even more happily.


    Still can''t help but want to comfort Tao Yanxi''s Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    Gee, it''s hard to guess what the little girl is thinking.


    He thought she was very sad, and he also googled how to comfort the girl.


    Now, where does the girl need his comfort?


    They can comfort themselves.


    No, Tao Yanxi smiled happily.


    Zhou Jinyun was still holding a lollipop in his hand. He tutted lightly, put the lollipop in his trousers bag, and walked towards his coach.


    Just keep practicing. He thought so.


    After the two students ran a lap, it was Tao Yanxi''s turn to run.


    After two days, Tao Yanxi was basically familiar with the feeling of the car.


    She also remembered almost the matters to be paid attention to in various exams.


    In the later time, she did nothing wrong, which also made Zhou Jinyun lose the opportunity to talk to Tao Yanxi with legitimate reasons.


    After the morning practice, Tao Yanxi took a taxi and headed home.


    As for Zhou Jinyun, naturally, he will continue to practice with the students who came in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, the sun was bigger and shinier. When Tao Yanxi stayed at home, she felt very hot and hot when the sun poured in, not to mention Zhou Jinyun who was directly exposed to the sun in the car.


    When Tao Yanxiwo was at home, she couldn''t help muttering: "Let you kill me and kill you!"


    Although he muttered like this, Tao Yanxi still looked for sunburn medicine at home.


    She looked around, but there was no medicine at home.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know why she was so impulsive, so she went to the pharmacy to buy aloe vera gel under the sun.


    She asked the doctor, aloe vera gel can effectively deal with sunburn without causing damage to the skin, which is just suitable for Zhou Jinyun.


    After Tao Yanxi bought the medicine, she tried a little at home.


    It''s cold, and a little bit comfortable.


    Tao Yanxi put away the aloe vera gel, and when she waited around six o''clock in the afternoon, she guessed that Zhou Jinyun should be coming back soon, so she packed up and went out.


    In summer, the days are long and the nights are short. Even though it is six o''clock now, the sun has not yet set, and the temperature has not dropped much.


    It''s hot and dry, not a good time to go out.

 v3 Chapter 1305： Grumpy coach, hate people online (13)

    But Tao Yanxi thought that if she got sunburned, she should apply aloe vera gel earlier, so she waited here.


    Tao Yanxi found a shady place to stay, and about twenty minutes later, the familiar car shadow appeared in front of her.


    She ran over quickly.


    Zhou Jinyun saw Tao Yanxi and stopped the car.


    "Coach, the sun is shining today, I brought you aloe vera gel, which can treat sunburn." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhou Jinyun was startled, he never thought that Tao Yanxi was waiting for him here for this matter.


    He thought she was still aggrieved and wanted to trouble him.


    The sun today is really strong, and his arms are already red.


    Zhou Jinyun has always had a rough life, and he doesn''t think that reddening of the skin is a sign of sunburn.


    He just felt a little itchy, and sometimes he couldn''t help but want to scratch it.


    But this is just a small matter for him, so he doesn''t care.


    But hearing Tao Yanxi say this, Zhou Jinyun realized in a trance that this seems to be sunburn?


    "Thank you." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s alright."


    After speaking, she whispered again, "If only you could scold me less."


    Zhou Jinyun naturally heard this muttering, he actually didn''t want to slap people, but sometimes he just couldn''t control himself.


    "Coach, will you use this?" Tao Yanxi shook the aloe vera gel in her hand.


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t wait for Zhou Jinyun to answer, she opened the aloe vera gel directly, and poured a little on the back of her hand.


    Tao Yanxi dipped a little aloe vera gel on her index finger and directly touched Zhou Jinyun''s arm on the car window.


    The index finger was smudged with aloe vera gel, and it was pushed away a little, making a big circle.


    Zhou Jinyun''s body was stiff and he didn''t dare to move.


    The softness from his arms seemed softer than anywhere else on his body.


    Zhou Jinyun''s ears were slightly red, but they couldn''t be seen under the cover of the skin.


    "That''s good~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile as she retracted her hand.


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun replied in a low voice, he fixedly looked at Tao Yanxi, and there seemed to be a shadow of Tao Yanxi in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi still had some aloe vera gel on the back of her hand, she simply smeared it on the back of her hand.


    "Aloe vera gel is very good." Tao Yanxi handed the aloe vera gel in his hand to Zhou Jinyun.


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun didn''t know what to say, he just nodded, and his face seemed to have a faint tinge of red.


    Hmm... my face must be sunburned too. Zhou Jinyun thought.


    After Tao Yanxi handed the aloe vera gel to Zhou Jinyun, she waved her hand and said, "Goodbye coach then."


    Tao Yan was jumping up and down, ready to go home.


    Zhou Jinyun looked at Tao Yanxi''s cheerful back and opened his lips.


    "thanks."


    This "thank you" drifted away in the wind, and I didn''t know if it could reach Tao Yanxi''s ears.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi received a message from Zhou Jinyun.


    [Tomorrow afternoon, practice driving. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help cheering when she saw this message.


    Oye! She can sleep in!


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly replied: [Okay, okay! ¡¿


    When Zhou Jinyun saw Tao Yanxi''s message, he could imagine the little girl jumping up and cheering.


    He held the mobile phone in his left hand and the aloe vera gel given to him by Tao Yanxi in his right hand, with a smile on his face.


    That smile, um... looks a little silly.

 v3 Chapter 1306： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (14)

    The next day, Tao Yanxi slept until ten o''clock in the morning, this was the first lazy sleep she came to this world!


    Tao Yanxi, who had a good night''s sleep, was in a very good mood. She got up in a hurry to wash and pack up, and then had a beautiful lunch before taking a taxi and arriving at the practice location.


    The day after tomorrow, she will have an exam, she will be free if she persists for two more days!


    With this idea in mind, Tao Yanxi found the coach and said hello to Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face was dark and heavy, and the few students sitting in the car did not dare to speak.


    Tao Yanxi saw the situation and knew that they were not doing well in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly volunteered, raised a smile, and said sweetly, "Coach, I''m here to practice driving~"


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at Tao Yanxi and replied, "Yeah."


    Tao Yanxi sat in the driver''s seat, fastened her seat belt, and started the car.


    The car was driving smoothly, Tao Yanxi''s movements looked smooth and natural, with an indescribable beauty.


    Zhou Jinyun''s expression improved a little.


    He glanced at the three students sitting in the back row, and said with a cold snort, "Look at others, then look at you guys, you''re as stupid as a pig!"


    "After practicing for the same amount of time, how did Yan Xi practice so well? Look at you! The car is going to be turned off now!"


    Several students looked at each other in dismay, and a boy whispered, "It''s actually so close."


    The other two students gave the boy a "you''re so bold" look, which made the boy tremble on the spot.


    àÓàÓàÓ, he is just a quick talker, he really has no doubt that the coach and Tao Yanxi have an affair, really not!


    Zhou Jinyun obviously heard the boy''s muttering, his face stiffened, he first glanced at Tao Yanxi quickly, seeing that she didn''t have any reaction, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But then came a faint sense of loss.


    Even he himself didn''t know what he was missing.


    "Don''t talk small talk in the back! Take a good look at what others have opened! Keep in mind!" Zhou Jinyun said sharply.


    The students in the back row nodded weakly, huh, when learning to drive, the coach is the uncle, so he can''t be bothered.


    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi didn''t actually hear the boy''s muttering.


    Her body and mind were in the car, so she couldn''t hear what other people were saying.


    She, but a woman who has to pass the third exam!


    After a lap, there was basically nothing wrong, and Zhou Jinyun''s face improved a lot.


    After a lap, Tao Yanxi sat in the back row obediently.


    The other students got on top and started a boring lap.


    Probably there was Tao Yanxi, and Zhou Jinyun was obviously in a good mood in the afternoon.


    The other students played quite well, although there were still some minor mistakes, but they just need to pay attention.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that everyone had almost practiced, and occasionally he would tell everyone a few jokes.


    Of course, Zhou Jinyun mainly wanted to talk to Tao Yanxi, but Tao Yanxi had no intention of getting Zhou Jinyun at all.


    And there was a boy who talked a lot in the car. As soon as Zhou Jinyun opened his mouth, he started to talk to Zhou Jinyun in a barbara. He probably thought that this would make Zhou Jinyun reprimand him less.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t talk much either. If it were normal times, she would be willing to talk more.


    But today is a little special.

 v3 Chapter 1307： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (15)

    The original body mainly relies on translation to make money, and his usual work is mainly to translate some foreign film and television dramas.


    Because the original body has a bad temper, she always quarreled with her colleagues when she was working in the company, which made her popularity very bad, and then she stopped going to work in the company.


    The original work was picked up on the Internet, and some movies and TV dramas, some English articles, etc. were translated.


    Yuanshen''s professional ability is still passable, so he can earn seven or eight thousand a month, enough to support himself.


    After Tao Yanxi came to this world, every day she thought about driving, she completely forgot that she still had a job.


    Just now, the team she worked with came to ask her if the content she had translated a week ago had been translated.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi remembered, oh, it turns out that she also has to work.


    Tao Yanxi quickly glanced at the content she wanted to translate, two articles on biology, and two episodes of popular English dramas.


    The people over there asked her to hand it over to him before eight o''clock tonight, so Tao Yanxi had to take the phone and start typing the translated content.


    Although the road section of this test is flat, because the content of the test involves stepping on the brakes at a fixed point to slow down, the car swayed all the way.


    Tao Yanxi did not suffer from motion sickness originally, but she was using her mobile phone to translate, and the car braked suddenly or made a sharp turn from time to time, which made her uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi felt a rush in her stomach after playing the translation on her phone for half an hour.


    She suppressed the surging nausea and continued to translate.


    When it was Tao Yan''s turn to practice driving, her face was already pale.


    After Tao Yanxi drove around attentively, she suggested to Zhou Jinyun that she wanted to wait for them at the finish line.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s face was a little bad, Zhou Jinyun couldn''t help but said worriedly: "If you feel uncomfortable, you can go home first."


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.


    "Coach, I''m fine."


    Zhou Jinyun saw Tao Yanxi being brave, so he didn''t say anything, just let her rest here for a while, and when it was her turn, he came over and called her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, found a shady place to sit down, and began to translate.


    It''s easy to translate an English drama, but the biology article involves some technical terms, so it''s more or less difficult to translate.


    Tao Yanxi first finished translating the two episodes of the English drama. At this time, it was her turn to practice driving again.


    Zhou Jinyun asked other students to call her to the car.


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, looked at Zhou Jinyun in surprise and asked, "Aren''t they getting in the car?"


    "Well, they said they need to rest." Zhou Jinyun said lightly.


    In reality, however, he drove them out of the car.


    He was still a little worried about Tao Yanxi''s state, so he wanted to ask alone while he was practicing.


    Only when he was practicing the car could he speak more openly to her.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, thinking that the three students were really tired.


    After all, sitting in the car all the time is boring.


    Tao Yanxi started the car and began to practice.


    Zhou Jinyun was very relieved about Tao Yanxi, and nothing would happen if he was watching.


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at Tao Yanxi, then at Tao Yanxi again, his lips parted, as if he had something to say.

 v3 Chapter 1308： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (16)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Zhou Jinyun''s eyes, she was driving the car intently.


    After a while, Zhou Jinyun asked with a light cough, "Are you feeling unwell today?"


    Tao Yanxi was suddenly asked such a question, and subconsciously prepared to step on the brakes.


    Fortunately, she responded quickly, so she didn''t step on it.


    "Ah, a little bit." Tao Yanxi said, "But it''s okay, I''m just a little motion sick~"


    Zhou Jinyun frowned slightly, she didn''t have this problem before.


    "Why did you get motion sickness today? Did you catch a cold after you didn''t eat?" Zhou Jinyun asked with concern.


    "No, I just fainted while playing with my phone." Tao Yanxi said a little embarrassedly.


    Zhou Jinyun breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    "Don''t play with your phone next time." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "Well, I see, thank you coach."


    Zhou Jinyun answered lightly, and asked unintentionally, "The exam is coming the day after tomorrow, are you nervous?"


    "It''s a lie to say that you''re not nervous." Tao Yanxi replied, there must be some nervousness, it''s just a little bit.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s very simple." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Although Tao Yanxi knew it, there was still a little bit of this nervousness.


    "Well, I know, thank you coach for your concern." Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Who... who cares about you!" Zhou Jinyun suddenly raised his voice.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Ah? Coach, don''t you care about me?" Did she understand it wrong?


    "No!" Zhou Jinyun''s mouth deflated, "I just care about my money." Yes, that''s right, he only cares about his money!


    "If you pass the test, I have the money to get it, one thousand yuan per person." Zhou Jinyun said, "The money you taught to the driving school was all in the driving school. Only if you pass the test can I get the money."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, no wonder Zhou Jinyun is so easy to get angry, it turns out that he is worried about his own money!


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi tilted her head and smiled at Zhou Jinyun, "I won''t let the coach down!"


    Zhou Jinyun was shaken by Tao Yanxi''s smile, and his face turned red as soon as he brushed it. Fortunately, his skin was dark, otherwise Tao Yanxi would have discovered it!


    Zhou Jinyun opened the window and let the hot wind blow on his face.


    He turned to his side, responded with a low "um", and then stopped talking to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t like talking to others when she was driving, so she closed her mouth when she saw that Zhou Jinyun didn''t speak anymore.


    After one lap, it was almost five o''clock.


    After Zhou Jinyun sent several other students to the door of their community, he returned to their community with Tao Yanxi.


    While in the car, Tao Yanxi was still doing translation work.


    Zhou Jinyun drove smoothly. He occasionally glanced at Tao Yanxi and found that she was holding a mobile phone in both hands, and frantically clicking on the keyboard of the mobile phone with her two thumbs, as if she was sending a message to someone.


    Zhou Jinyun pursed his lips tightly, with a trace of displeasure between his brows.


    While waiting for the traffic light, Zhou Jinyun said unintentionally, "Isn''t it dizzy to play with your phone in the car?"


    "Ah?" Tao Yanxi suddenly heard Zhou Jinyun''s voice and looked at him subconsciously.


    "It''s okay, coach, you drive very steadily~" Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly, and there was a small pear vortex on her cheek, which was very cute.


    Zhou Jinyun felt a little overwhelmed when he was praised like this.

 v3 Chapter 1309： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (17)

    Zhou Jinyun coughed lightly and pretended to be serious and said, "Even so, don''t play with your phone anymore, aren''t you uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yanxi thought that she would be home in a few minutes, so she simply nodded and put away her phone.


    "Okay, coach."


    Tao Yanxi glanced forward and found that the light had turned green.


    "Coach, the green light is already on." Tao Yanxi reminded.


    Zhou Jinyun hurriedly put on the gear and stepped on the accelerator to start the car.


    At that moment, he was stunned!


    This really shouldn''t be!


    Zhou Jinyun pursed his lips tightly, feeling very unhappy with his daze just now.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Zhou Jinyun thought, Tao Yanxi is just his student, he shouldn''t have any thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Jinyun couldn''t help but slammed on the accelerator.


    The car sped too fast.


    Tao Yanxi''s body leaned back due to inertia, and her head accidentally hit the back of the chair.


    She rubbed the back of her head and looked at Zhou Jinyun carefully.


    What happened all of a sudden? Drive so hard? Are you hungry?


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach subconsciously, she was actually a little hungry.


    "Coach, are you hungry? Are you going to eat at my house? I cook delicious food."


    Before Tao Yanxi''s brain could react, the sentence had already blurted out.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that Zhou Jinyun would not agree, but in the next second, she heard Zhou Jinyun say, "Okay."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The car quickly arrived at the gate of the community, because Zhou Jinyun was going to Tao Yanxi''s house for dinner, so he did not stop at the gate, but asked Tao Yanxi to drive directly to the downstairs of her unit.


    After parking, the two got out of the car together and returned to Tao Yanxi''s house together.


    This is Zhou Jinyun''s first visit to a woman''s home.


    Zhou Jinyun originally thought that for a girl as cute as Tao Yanxi, her home should be pink and tender and full of cuteness.


    But when he came to Tao Yanxi''s house, Zhou Jinyun realized that this was not the case.


    The decoration of the home is warm, and it really has a feeling of home.


    Zhou Jinyun sat nervously on the sofa, listening to Tao Yanxi busy in the kitchen, he couldn''t help licking his lips.


    There seemed to be a smell of food in the air, which made Zhou Jinyun stand up and walk towards the kitchen.


    The fumes in the kitchen were a bit loud, and even though there was a range hood, the fumes still enveloped Tao Yanxi.


    Zhou Jinyun leaned against the kitchen door, folded his arms around his chest and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    The little girl was wearing an apron, and her slender waist was swaying, looking very cute.


    Zhou Jinyun swallowed his saliva, not knowing whether it was because the food was too fragrant or because the beauty in front of him made him feel a little dry.


    Obviously there is a choking smell of oil smoke in his nose, but Zhou Jinyun thinks it is very good, there is a smell of fireworks at home, so he can''t help but want to keep this smoke.


    After a minute of silence, Zhou Jinyun suddenly lowered his hands and stepped forward.


    "I''ll help you." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and saw Zhou Jinyun who was close to her, she shook her head and said, "No need, it will be fine soon."


    Zhou Jinyun stubbornly repeated, "I''ll help you."


    "Okay, okay, then coach, help me wash this vegetable." Tao Yanxi pointed to the vegetable next to him and said.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded, took the vegetables and went to the sink next to Tao Yanxi to wash them.

 v3 Chapter 1310： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (18)

    Zhou Jinyun can actually cook, but he''s used to being rough. He usually cooks a bowl of noodles when he comes back in the evening.


    As for noon, of course, I had something to eat in the examination room.


    Over time, he didn''t know what level of cooking he was.


    But he thought, it must not be as delicious as Tao Yanxi''s.


    Zhou Jinyun swallowed his saliva, his eyes involuntarily fell on Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be aware of Zhou Jinyun''s gaze, and slightly tilted her head to look at him.


    "Coach?" Tao Yanxi asked aloud.


    Zhou Jinyun coughed lightly and put the washed vegetables in the basket.


    "Is there anything else I can help with?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "No, coach, go and rest."


    Zhou Jinyun actually wanted to help Tao Yanxi, because it would make him feel that she was useful by his side.


    But Tao Yanxi said that, and he couldn''t say anything else, so he could only nod his head and wait in the living room.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi prepared the meal and greeted Zhou Jinyun for dinner.


    Zhou Jinyun sat up straight, and his hand holding the chopsticks was a little stiff.


    This was the first time he felt an atmosphere called "home".


    "Coach, try it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded, holding chopsticks of shredded potatoes.


    The shredded potatoes are crisp and refreshing, with a little sour taste, which makes people appetite.


    "It''s delicious." Zhou Jinyun praised.


    This is really the best shredded potato he has ever eaten.


    "You can eat more if it''s delicious." Tao Yanxi said, and gave Zhou Jinyun a chopstick of shredded potatoes.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded again and again and began to eat.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi also washed some fruit after dinner for Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun ate comfortably and didn''t want to leave.


    He was leaning on the sofa, languidly.


    If he could, he really wanted to stay here and not leave, but...


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at Tao Yanxi, who didn''t know how many yawns, and could only say, "I''ll go first, remember to come to practice driving tomorrow afternoon."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes and stood up with a hint of sleepiness.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi said, "Goodbye coach."


    ! "Well, no need to send it." Zhou Jinyun stood up and walked directly towards the door.


    Although Tao Yanxi was a little sleepy, she still sent Zhou Jinyun to the door.


    Tao Yanxi waved at Zhou Jinyun and said softly, "Goodbye coach."


    "Well, good night." Zhou Jinyun responded and left.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door, tidied up briefly, and then lay down on the bed.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly remembered something, fumbled for her mobile phone, clicked on Zhou Jinyun''s WeChat, and pressed the voice.


    [Coach, good night. ¡¿


    The soft tone with hazy sleepiness just sent it over, intruding into Zhou Jinyun''s ears, making him toss and turn while holding the phone, unable to sleep at night.


    The next day, Zhou Jinyun went to practice driving with two big dark circles under his eyes.


    Because he hardly slept last night, his face looked stinky, which also made the trainees who practiced driving in the morning tremble, lest they would be scolded by Zhou Jinyun for doing something wrong.


    It wasn''t until Tao Yanxi came to practice driving in the afternoon that Zhou Jinyun''s complexion looked a little better.


    Hmm... It''s definitely not because Tao Yanxi''s face is good, but because he has rested for a whole morning in the morning!

 v3 Chapter 1311： Grumpy coach, hate people online (19)

    Today''s driving practice was relatively smooth, and there is still one day left for the exam. If you don''t practice well, the third part will be really dangerous.


    Tao Yanxi has always been quick to learn things. She has mastered the subject of driving very well now, and she feels that she will be able to pass the third course smoothly!


    But what worries her a bit is that if the third grade passes, then there will be no intersection between him and Zhou Jinyun?


    There must be a connection between people.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi began to hesitate whether to pass Ke San.


    Although it was a little harder to practice driving, compared to having nothing to do with Zhou Jinyun, the hard work seemed to be nothing.


    Moreover, her relationship with Zhou Jinyun is still a simple relationship between coaches and students. If you want to develop further, you need to get along more.


    In this state of hesitation, the day of the exam soon arrived.


    There are a total of 150 people in the Section 3 test, and these 150 people are randomly assigned to test cars in random order for the test.


    There were 9 people who followed Zhou Jinyun''s group of exams, and everyone was spread out.


    Tao Yanxi''s luck is not very good, the other eight people are all assigned to the morning, and she is the hardest to be assigned to the afternoon.


    The eight people who took the test in the morning all passed the test successfully. After the test, they left happily.


    Only Tao Yanxi and Zhou Jinyun were left in the exam venue.


    Zhou Jinyun was afraid of Tao Yanxi''s nervousness, so he bought her a bottle of water to comfort her.


    "Don''t be nervous." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi took the water, twisted it open and took a sip.


    "Coach, I''m not nervous~"


    She wasn''t really nervous, she was just a little confused.


    "Well." Zhou Jinyun replied in a low voice.


    He lowered his head, hiding the emotion in his eyes.


    Zhou Jinyun feels that his current state is very wrong. He should sincerely hope that Tao Yanxi can pass the test. In this case, he will pass the whole batch.


    But for some reason, a thought arose in his heart, that is, he didn''t want Tao Yanxi to get past Ke San this time.


    Because only in this way, he can have a little bit of involvement with her.


    Once Tao Yan has passed Ke San, the little girl might delete him, after all, he had cried fiercely at him before.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Jinyun became very irritable.


    He stood up, "I''m going to have a cigarette."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently.


    When Zhou Jinyun came back again, he found that the little girl had disappeared, thinking it was time for the exam.


    Zhou Jinyun rubbed his hair irritably, and simply went out to smoke another cigarette.


    The smoke curled up, making it difficult to see Zhou Jinyun''s expression.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the scorching sun burned the earth, so hot that no one wanted to speak.


    Zhou Jinyun stood under the scorching sun, his clothes soaked with sweat and dried quickly, and the salt in the sweat left white traces on the clothes.


    The position where he stood was the only exit for the candidates.


    Cigarettes were smoked one after another, and the candidates came out one after another, but there was no sign of Tao Yanxi.


    I don''t know how long it took before Tao Yanxi''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun immediately snuffed out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can next to it.


    Tao Yanxi saw Zhou Jinyun waiting at the exit, and a smile rose on her face.


    Zhou Jinyun''s heart trembled, this moment was actually a bit complicated.

 v3 Chapter 1312： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (20)

    Before getting on the test car, Tao Yanxi was still struggling, whether to deliberately fail the third class.


    But when she really touched the steering wheel, she was no longer tangled.


    Zhou Jinyun relies on this to eat, she can''t hurt him for her own sake.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to forcibly bind her and him in this way.


    Even if she passed the third exam, she could actually be in touch with Zhou Jinyun.


    For example, if you have passed the third exam and are happy to invite the coach to have a meal or something, it shouldn''t be too much, right?


    Tao Yanxi thought clearly, so she was very careful along the way.


    Her third degree, of course, has passed.


    Tao Yanxi approached Zhou Jinyun, smiled sweetly and said, "Coach, I passed."


    Zhou Jinyun replied in a low voice, with no expression on his face.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Zhou Jinyun said.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi walked to Zhou Jinyun''s side and left the examination room with him.


    Along the way, Zhou Jinyun didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the co-pilot, leaned back in the seat, and closed his eyes.


    She got up too early in the morning and is really sleepy now.


    Zhou Jinyun drove very smoothly, and after just a few minutes, Tao Yanxi fell asleep.


    The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and the air vent was blowing at Tao Yanxi, making Tao Yanxi hug him tightly in his sleep.


    Seeing this, Zhou Jinyun raised the temperature of the air conditioner.


    After arriving at the community, Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi had not woken up, and did not disturb her, but asked her to sleep for a little longer.


    Zhou Jinyun turned to look at Tao Yanxi who was asleep, and his heart softened.


    Zhou Jinyun couldn''t help but took out his phone, turned on the camera, and pressed the shooting button.


    A "click" sounded in the car, and Zhou Jinyun immediately put away his phone like a thief.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have heard something, and her eyelashes trembled.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes, and there was a hint of sleepiness in her voice.


    She glanced dazedly outside, which seemed to be a familiar neighborhood.


    "Coach, why didn''t you wake me up?"


    It was obviously inquiring, but inexplicably carried a coquettish connotation.


    Zhou Jinyun''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, his thin lips slightly opened.


    "I didn''t call you when I saw you were sleeping."


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi accepted this explanation, she opened the car door, "Thank you coach, then I''ll go home first~"


    "Well." Zhou Jinyun watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    It wasn''t until Tao Yanxi''s back disappeared in his eyes that Zhou Jinyun started the car and drove to the downstairs of his unit and stopped.


    Today, there were nine people who took the exam for Section Three, and all of them passed.


    This also means that he can get 9,000 yuan in this batch.


    This was originally a happy thing, but he couldn''t tell why, he just felt very annoyed.


    Zhou Jinyun sat on the sofa, smoking one cigarette after another.


    He didn''t stop until he had finished smoking a pack of cigarettes.


    Zhou Jinyun was not in the mood to cook tonight, so he simply ordered a takeaway.


    After eating the not-so-delicious takeout, Zhou Jinyun became even more irritable.


    At this moment, Zhou Jinyun''s mobile phone screen suddenly lit up.


    Zhou Jinyun frowned slightly, at this time, who will send him a message?


    Zhou Jinyun clicked on his phone and saw that it was a WeChat message from Tao Yanxi.


    ¡¾Picture.jpg¡¿


    The picture is the dinner that Tao Yanxi made tonight.


    For some reason, Zhou Jinyun''s mood suddenly improved.

 v3 Chapter 1313： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (21)

    Zhou Jinyun took a photo of the takeaway box that he had not thrown away, and then sent it to Tao Yanxi.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi replied.


    [Coach, are you eating so badly? giggle.jpg]


    [Would the coach come to my house to eat acridine? ¡¿


    Zhou Jinyun shook his phone, stood up, and grabbed a jacket.


    At the same time, he quickly replied: [Okay. ¡¿


    Seeing the word "good", Tao Yanxi seemed a little confused:  ¡­


    She just asked casually.


    Within minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi thought that it should be Zhou Jinyun.


    She opened the door, and sure enough, she saw Zhou Jinyun standing outside.


    Zhou Jinyun''s forehead was sweaty probably because he walked too fast.


    As soon as the door was opened, Tao Yanxi could feel the heat from Zhou Jinyun''s body.


    Tao Yanxi quickly turned sideways and let Zhou Jinyun come in.


    "Coach, go and pour you a glass of water, you sit first." Tao Yanxi said, then turned around and went to pour the water.


    Although this weather is most suitable for ice water, Tao Yanxi poured a glass of warm water for Zhou Jinyun.


    Zhou Jinyun has automatically sat on the table.


    Tao Yanxi put the water glass in front of him, "I''ll go get you bowls and chopsticks."


    Zhou Jinyun actually doesn''t like drinking warm water very much, something like this health preservation is not suitable for him.


    His favorite is the cold, cold water, which can make him feel comfortable.


    But this glass of water was given to him by Tao Yanxi. He took a sip and felt that the warm water didn''t seem so unacceptable.


    Tao Yanxi took out a pair of tableware and placed it in front of Zhou Jinyun.


    Tao Yanxi also sat down, "Coach, eat quickly."


    Zhou Jinyun put the water glass aside and nodded.


    "Okay."


    After dinner, Zhou Jinyun took the initiative to help Tao Yanxi clean up the dishes.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhou Jinyun who was washing the dishes and couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward and leaned forward.


    "Coach, do you think we look like a husband and wife now?"


    Zhou Jinyun''s face flushed red.


    "What nonsense!" Zhou Jinyun''s voice increased a bit.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback by Zhou Jinyun''s voice, and she whispered, "What is fierce?"


    Zhou Jinyun pursed his lips and whispered "sorry".


    He was just, just out of control for a while.


    In other words, he was just a guilty conscience when Tao Yanxi suddenly exposed the most secret part of his heart.


    Zhou Jinyun took a step back and lowered his head, not knowing how to get along with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yan saw that Zhou Jinyun''s state was a bit wrong, and suddenly thought of something, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey, coach."


    Tao Yanxi took another step forward, this time the two were only half a step apart.


    Zhou Jinyun felt a little guilty and didn''t dare to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "You don''t like me, do you?"


    Tao Yanxi leaned forward, her small face raised, and there was a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face turned even redder all of a sudden.


    He took two steps back, "No, no!"


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t dare to stay here any longer, so he hurried away after saying "I''m leaving first".


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhou Jinyun''s almost embarrassed back, and couldn''t help laughing.


    She just tried it out just now, but now she is somewhat sure that Zhou Jinyun really likes herself.


    In this case...hehehe!


    Tao Yanxi''s mood suddenly improved a lot.


    With a happy mood, Tao Yanxi continued to scrub.

 v3 Chapter 1314： Grumpy coach, hate people online (22)

    After Zhou Jinyun returned home, his face was still a little hot.


    Fortunately, his skin was darker, so he couldn''t see it clearly, and he didn''t know if Tao Yanxi had seen him blushing just now.


    Shouldn''t have seen it? Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing!


    Zhou Jinyun patted his face and told himself that nothing happened just now!


    Yes, nothing happened!


    Zhou Jinyun quickly packed up and went to sleep.


    The next day, Zhou Jinyun rarely slept in.


    As soon as he woke up, he saw the news of Tao Yanxi, the news of inviting him to lunch.


    Zhou Jinyun was still thinking about what happened last night, especially when the little girl was close to him, the breath on her body seemed to be surrounding her nose now.


    Zhou Jinyun originally wanted to refuse, but his fingers unconsciously tapped the word "OK" and sent it over.


    Zhou Jinyun:  ¡­


    It''s the hand that moves the phone! not him!


    Zhou Jinyun had a calm face, stared at his right hand, then glanced at the phone again, and let out a light hum of unknown meaning.


    Seeing that it was already eleven o''clock, Zhou Jinyun got up neatly and packed up, and then went to Tao Yanxi''s house.


    When passing by a fruit stand, Zhou Jinyun also deliberately bought some fruit.


    At twelve o''clock, Zhou Jinyun arrived at Tao Yanxi''s house on time.


    And Tao Yanxi just finished the meal.


    "Coach, you''re here~" Tao Yanxi heard the knock on the door, opened the door, and saw Zhou Jinyun carrying fruit.


    Zhou Jinyun replied with a "um" without changing his face.


    This was not the first time he came to Tao Yanxi''s house, but he still had an inexplicable nervousness.


    "The coach came just right~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, taking the fruit from Zhou Jinyun''s hand.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded, an unnatural shyness appeared on his face.


    The two sat face to face, and Tao Yanxi kept giving Zhou Jinyun some vegetables to let him eat more.


    Zhou Jinyun looked up at Tao Yanxi several times, opened his lips, and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    After lunch, Zhou Jinyun helped Tao Yanxi wash the dishes.


    Tao Yanxi was very happy talking to Zhou Jinyun.


    "Coach, you look very skilled, do you often do this at home?"


    "Coach, what do you think of my cooking?"


    "Coach, do you want to come to my house for dinner tonight?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Jinyun''s face became darker and darker, and finally he couldn''t help but say, "Call me by my name."


    "What?" Tao Yanxi was suddenly interrupted and asked subconsciously.


    "Call me Jinyun." Zhou Jinyun said, "Don''t call me coach."


    Otherwise, he would be too embarrassed to attack her.


    Zhou Jinyun figured it out clearly, Tao Yanxi is single, and he is also single, why can''t he pursue Tao Yanxi?


    To pursue Tao Yanxi, you must first change your name.


    "Jin Yun?" Tao Yanxi called tentatively.


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and said with a hint of tenderness, "Yanxi."


    This sound directly caused Tao Yanxi''s goosebumps to rise.


    Getting used to Zhou Jinyun''s irritable appearance, Tao Yanxi felt extremely uncomfortable to be treated so gently.


    She touched the goose bumps on her arm and said cautiously, "Coach, you should be normal."


    The smile at the corner of Zhou Jinyun''s mouth froze, and his face suddenly sank.


    He directly pushed Tao Yanxi against the wall and said with a bit of toughness, "Call me Jin Yun."

 v3 Chapter 1315： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (23)

    Tao Yanxi raised her small face and looked at Zhou Jinyun fixedly.


    After a few seconds, she said, "Jin Yun."


    "Well." Zhou Jinyun wrapped Tao Yanxi''s waist and put her in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi''s embrace felt more secure than she imagined, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but stretch out her arms to wrap her arms around Zhou Jinyun''s waist.


    But after a few seconds, Tao Yanxi suddenly reacted.


    Wait, isn''t she washing the dishes? !


    "Cough, my bowl hasn''t been washed yet." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhou Jinyun answered in a low voice, and then let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "I''ll wash." Zhou Jinyun said, and quickly washed the dishes.


    Although his cooking is not as delicious as Tao Yanxi''s, the bowl must be cleaned better than hers!


    Zhou Jinyun''s movements were fast, and before Tao Yanxi came up to help, he had already washed the dishes.


    Tao Yanxi washed her hands and greeted Zhou Jinyun to sit in the living room.


    Zhou Jinyun wanted to say something several times, but was swallowed by him.


    He actually wanted to tell Tao Yanxi that he liked her.


    But this occasion was not formal at all, and it didn''t reflect his love for her.


    He was also afraid that his rash confession would make Tao Yanxi feel that he was frivolous.


    So after hesitating again and again, Zhou Jinyun still didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Zhou Jinyun''s hesitation. After lunch, she had to take a lunch break as usual.


    Zhou Jinyun also saw her sleepiness, and left after staying in the living room for a while.


    Tao Yanxi saw off Zhou Jinyun and went to take a lunch break after leaving.


    On the other hand, Zhou Jinyun went to the driving school. This batch of subject three has ended, but starting tomorrow, another batch of students will need to practice subject two.


    He needs to go to the driving school to confirm the test list, which will be beneficial to his next driving plan.


    In the evening, Tao Yanxi still invited Zhou Jinyun to have dinner at home.


    This time, Zhou Jinyun readily agreed.


    After dinner, Zhou Jinyun and Tao Yanxi chatted for a while and then left.


    In the next few days, Tao Yanxi was busy with translation work to make money, while Zhou Jinyun was busy practicing the second class of this batch.


    The trainees who came to practice driving were as stupid as ever, so angry that he wanted to open the heads of those trainees several times to see what was inside.


    Getting so angry, Zhou Jinyun couldn''t help smoking.


    The packs of cigarettes were smoked, and his body was also stained with a strong smell of smoke.


    That night, when Zhou Jinyun was invited by Tao Yanxi to dinner again, Tao Yanxi smelled the strong smell of smoke on his body.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t mean that he doesn''t like smoking. It''s okay to smoke one every now and then to relieve the pressure, but as for the smell of cigarettes on Zhou Jinyun''s body, it is absolutely impossible to not have one or two packs.


    Tao Yanxi''s face sank on the spot, and she said with a hint of anger, "Why do you smoke so much? I don''t know if it''s bad for your health?"


    Zhou Jinyun of course knew that smoking was bad for his health, but sometimes he just couldn''t control himself. Those students were really annoying.


    Over time, he didn''t feel that smoking had anything to do with it.


    But now that Tao Yanxi said this, Zhou Jinyun immediately regretted it.


    He lowered his head and said with full of apology, "Sorry."


    "Why are you saying sorry to me?" Tao Yanxi snorted, "Anyway, it''s your body that is tossing me, I... I don''t care about you!"


    Zhou Jinyun became anxious when he heard this.

 v3 Chapter 1316： Grumpy coach, hate people online (24)

    "You have to take care of me." Zhou Jinyun took a step forward, "If you don''t take care of me, no one will take care of me."


    Through these few days of getting along, Zhou Jinyun didn''t know that Tao Yanxi actually liked him so much.


    That''s why she was angry that she smoked so many cigarettes.


    Her anger is actually worrying about herself!


    Zhou Jinyun thought very clearly, so he simply apologized without hesitation.


    When he heard Tao Yanxi say that she didn''t care about him, Zhou Jinyun suddenly became anxious.


    How could she ignore him?


    No, no, absolutely not!


    Tao Yanxi put her hands on her hips, her cheeks bulging.


    "I''ll take care of you, do you listen? You know you''re not in good health and still smoke so much?"


    Tao Yanxi poked Zhou Jinyun''s chest, but he grabbed his little hand all of a sudden.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Zhou Jinyun apologized again and again, he lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s finger.


    "Yanxi, I was wrong." He sincerely apologized.


    "Humph! What went wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "You shouldn''t smoke so much." Zhou Jinyun said, "Yanxi shouldn''t be worried."


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Zhou Jinyun was sincere in admitting his mistake, and his anger was lessened.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that Tao Yanxi''s face was getting better, he stretched out his arms and hugged Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    The smell of smoke enveloped Tao Yanxi at once, making her struggle.


    "Yanxi, I like you." Zhou Jinyun suddenly confessed.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly became quiet.


    Zhou Jinyun looked down at Tao Yanxi with tenderness in his eyes.


    "So we''ll be together, okay?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her small face and met Zhou Jinyun''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, but raised her hand and rubbed Zhou Jinyun''s face.


    "Then you have to listen to me." Tao Yanxi said with a bit of willfulness.


    "Well, listen to you." Zhou Jinyun took Tao Yanxi''s hand and put it on his lips and kissed.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Zhou Jinyun, "I don''t want you to hug and kiss me, I smell like smoke, hum!"


    "I was wrong." Zhou Jinyun said.


    "Hmph, eat first, then go home and change clothes after eating." Tao Yanxi said.


    Zhou Jinyun blinked and said with a smile: "Yanxi means, can I live here tonight?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him sideways, "It''s beautiful to think about!"


    "Go back to your house after dinner, hum!" Tao Yanxi said, and brought a pair of bowls and chopsticks to Zhou Jinyun.


    "Okay." Zhou Jinyun smiled, "I''ll go back to the house over there to get some clothes, and then I''ll go back to our house."


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi felt that something was wrong.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly reacted.


    "Bah, shameless, this is my house, not yours!"


    Return our home, hum, shameless!


    "The place where there are words is my home." Zhou Jinyun said.


    When chasing girls, you must be thick-skinned.


    After catching up, the skin will be thicker.


    All in all, it''s a thick skinned one!


    Zhou Jinyun ate his meal with big mouthfuls, but he finished dinner in ten minutes.


    "Yanxi, I''ll go back first, you eat first, and put the bowl there and I''ll wash it when I come back."


    After Zhou Jinyun finished speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Zhou Jinyun''s back in a hurry and took a bite of the green vegetables. Really, do you need to be in such a hurry? She can''t run here.


    If he knew what Tao Yanxi was thinking, he would definitely answer, hurry! Must be in a hurry!

 v3 Chapter 1317： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (25)

    Within half an hour, Zhou Jinyun came to Tao Yanxi''s house with a suitcase.


    Tao Yanxi got close and smelled it, and found that there was still a faint fragrance on Zhou Jinyun''s body.


    He was so relieved that he went home and took a bath.


    "Yanxi, am I sweet?"


    Zhou Jinyun put down the suitcase and asked Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "It''s quite fragrant."


    "I know that Yan Xi doesn''t like the smell of cigarettes, so I took a shower specially," Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, I''ll clean up the guest room for you, you can sleep in the guest room."


    "Ah?" A trace of loss crossed Zhou Jinyun''s face, "Aren''t I going to sleep with Yan Xi?"


    "Thinking beautifully!" Tao Yanxi snorted softly, turned around and went to the guest room.


    "By the way, the dishes haven''t been washed yet, so go wash them." Tao Yanxi added another sentence.


    Zhou Jinyun lowered his head and answered "Okay" forcefully and weakly.


    He really wanted to sleep with the soft Yanxi in his arms.


    But think about it, he has lived in her house, so it shouldn''t be far from hugging her to sleep!


    Thinking about it like this, my whole body is full of motivation!


    Zhou Jinyun quickly finished washing the dishes, and also washed some fruits and put them on the table.


    Tao Yanxi had already cleaned up the guest room. As for the rest, Zhou Jinyun had to clean it up himself.


    It was already dark, and after watching TV for a while on the sofa, the two went back to their own rooms to sleep.


    At half past five the next morning, Zhou Jinyun got up.


    He still has to go to the driving school to practice Section 2 today. This batch of Section 2 will be tested in two days, so he needs to pay more attention.


    Zhou Jinyun went to the driving school, while Tao Yanxi slept in and didn''t get up until about ten o''clock.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi boiled a little mung bean soup, and also made some cool meals and put them in a thermal insulation bucket.


    She had nothing to do anyway, so she planned to go to the driving school to deliver lunch to Zhou Jinyun.


    Tao Yanxi knew that the food in the cafeteria of the driving school was very greasy. In such a day, eating too much oil was not good for digestion, and it would make people emotionally irritable.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived at the driving school, she happened to see Zhou Jinyun saying something with a calm face to a female student with her head bowed in front of him.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and pulled the hem of Zhou Jinyun''s clothes.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to come, there was a hint of surprise on his face, and he quickly pulled Tao Yanxi to a shady place.


    "Why are you here, Yanxi?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook the heat preservation bucket in his hand, "I''ll bring you lunch."


    "Yanxi, you''re so kind!" Zhou Jinyun smiled and prepared to take Tao Yanxi to the cafeteria.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the girl standing under the sun with her head bowed, grabbed Zhou Jinyun''s arm and asked, "What''s that girl''s name?"


    Zhou Jinyun frowned and said lightly, "Ning Jiaozhi."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, Ning Jiaozhi, isn''t she the heroine of this world?


    "Yanxi, what''s wrong?" Zhou Jinyun asked quickly when he saw Tao Yanxi''s expression was a little bad.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s okay, you can go to the cafeteria to eat, I''ll go talk to her."


    Zhou Jinyun let out a disappointed "ah", "Yan Xi, won''t you accompany me to eat?"


    "I won''t accompany you! You have trained the little girl like that and still want me to accompany you. Hurry up and go to the cafeteria to eat!" Tao Yanxi pushed Zhou Jinyun.

 v3 Chapter 1318： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (26)

    Zhou Jinyun could only go back to the cafeteria to eat lunch alone.


    After Zhou Jinyun left, Tao Yanxi went to the canteen to buy a bottle of ice water before walking to Ning Jiaozhi.


    Tao Yanxi handed the ice water to Ning Jiaozhi, "With such a big sun, hold it to cool down."


    Ning Jiaozhi raised her head, and there were still tears in her eyes.


    She bit her lip and took the water from Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Thank you." Ning Jiaozhi replied.


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi pointed to the cool place over there, "Go there and sit? It''s cooler there."


    Ning Jiaozhi nodded and sat in a cool place with Tao Yanxi.


    "Have you been reprimanded by the coach just now? That''s how the coach''s temper is." Tao Yanxi said, "When I was training for the third grade, I was trained to cry by him."


    "Huh?" Ning Jiaozhi looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise. She saw it just now. The coach smiled like a fool in front of her, and he loved her very much at first sight.


    Tao Yanxi giggled, "But he''s my boyfriend now, and now he''s the only one who can cry, hum~"


    "You are amazing." Ning Jiaozhi said, her eyes began to get wet again.


    Everyone else is amazing, only her, stupid.


    When Tao Yanxi saw Ning Jiaozhi like this, she knew that her glass heart had sinned again.


    In the background of the original story, this heroine is extremely sensitive and glass-hearted. Once others say a little bit, she will think a lot more.


    According to the background of the story, Ning Jiaozhi passed the second and third exams three times.


    Ning Jiaozhi was looking for the reason on herself at first, but later she blamed it on Zhou Jinyun''s head, thinking that Zhou Jinyun reprimanded her too much, that''s why she was let go.


    And she also secretly suspected that it was Zhou Jinyun''s secret operation that caused her to fail the exam.


    Because of getting a driver''s license, Ning Jiaozhi delayed a lot of things, including a very important art test.


    It was also because he missed the art test that Ning Jiaozhi missed the opportunity to take the exam known as the easiest art test in history.


    Later, she was not able to be successfully admitted to the film school. Although she was later called an actress, the title of this actress was not so justifiable.


    And the root of all this lies in the driver''s license test, at least that''s what Ning Jiaozhi thought.


    Therefore, after Ning Jiaozhi became a star who could drive a wave of fans, he deliberately "exposed" the unspoken rules of Zhou Jinyun''s driving school, which also caused Zhou Jinyun to lose his job.


    At that time, he was also very old, and it was impossible for him to transform again. In addition, Ning Jiaozhi deliberately made things difficult, so that Zhou Jinyun later lived very poor.


    And now all this has not happened, Ning Jiaozhi has just applied for the driving school, and she has not been reprimanded so harshly by Zhou Jinyun, so Tao Yanxi feels that everything can be salvaged!


    Thinking of this, the smile on Tao Yanxi''s face deepened.


    "Actually, you''re great, he''s just duplicitous."


    "He came home last night and complimented me on how well you practiced!"


    Ning Jiaozhi''s eyes lit up, and her mood suddenly brightened when she was told that she had been praised.


    "Really?" Ning Jiaozhi asked.


    "Of course it''s true!" Tao Yanqi nodded firmly, "Your name is Ning Jiaozhi, right? He just told me, that little girl is actually doing very well, as long as she is more confident."

 v3 Chapter 1319： Grumpy coach, hate people online (27)

    Ning Jiaozhi nodded again and again, but then her expression darkened.


    "I...I''m just a little insecure."


    "I''m so bad."


    This is the first time Tao Yanxi has met such a sensitive, vulnerable and inferior person. It is not right for others to encourage or criticize sincerely.


    Ning Jiaozhi''s expression became even darker when she saw that Tao Yanxi did not answer her words.


    "Do you think I''m useless too?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know how to answer Ning Jiaozhi''s question for a while.


    A second later, Tao Yanxi raised a smile.


    "No, I think you''re fine."


    Maybe it was Tao Yanxi''s smile that infected Ning Jiaozhi, she couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Thank you, you are so kind." Ning Jiaozhi said happily.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and made a "come on" gesture.


    "I believe in you, you can definitely do it!"


    Ning Jiaozhi nodded vigorously, she... she can definitely do it!


    Probably because there is no Tao Yanxi to accompany him, so Zhou Jinyun eats fast.


    But within ten minutes, Zhou Jinyun finished his meal and returned to Tao Yanxi.


    Zhou Jinyun frowned subconsciously when he saw Tao Yanxi and Ning Jiaozhi chatting.


    Although as a coach, he shouldn''t have a displeased attitude towards his students, but he just thinks this Ning Jiaozhi is weird.


    Just a little word exudes a feeling of sadness, as if he said one word to her, her whole world will be destroyed.


    Zhou Jinyun also noticed that Ning Jiaozhi was very sensitive and fragile, so he tried his best not to yell at her, but sometimes his temper came up, and he really couldn''t bear it.


    Zhou Jinyun sighed in his heart, walked to Tao Yanxi silently, and held her hand.


    Yan Xi''s hand was soft, and when he pulled it, his heart softened.


    There''s no such thing as anger.


    Zhou Jinyun played with Tao Yanxi''s fingers, and a smirk appeared on his face.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Zhou Jinyun helplessly and withdrew her hand.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Zhou Jinyun nodded. He was worried that there were still students here, so he held back and didn''t take Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    Ning Jiaozhi was also quite knowledgeable, she quickly stood up, bent over and said, "Coach, I will continue to practice driving!"


    Zhou Jinyun snorted lightly, and his attitude towards Ning Jiaozhi was finally better.


    After Ning Jiaozhi left, Zhou Jinyun asked, "Yan Xi, why are you chatting with her?"


    In fact, what Zhou Jinyun wanted to ask was why she would rather chat with a woman than eat with him.


    "I think she''s very interesting, so I''ll talk to her."


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, but decided to remind Zhou Jinyun.


    "Don''t kill the little girl."


    "The little girl is more sensitive. Even if you don''t practice very well, don''t kill others, you know?"


    Zhou Jinyun nodded, only following his words.


    "I''ve heard it all."


    Tao Yanxi was still a little worried, she thought about it and decided to stay.


    With her here, Zhou Jinyun shouldn''t be so easily angry, right?


    "I''ll be here with you this afternoon." Tao Yanxi said after thinking.


    Zhou Jinyun''s eyes lit up, "Really! That''s great!"


    "Then Yanxi, I''m going to bring you a chair, and you can sit in this cool place, hehe."


    After Zhou Jinyun finished speaking, he went to look for a chair.


    In just a few minutes, the chair was moved, and it was still a reclining chair, which can be said to be very considerate.

 v3 Chapter 1320： Grumpy coach, hate people online (28)

    Tao Yanxi was lying on the chair, playing with her mobile phone while watching Zhou Jinyun instruct the students to practice driving.


    Probably because Tao Yanxi was watching here, so when he practiced the car in the afternoon, no matter how angry Zhou Jinyun was, no matter how angry he was, he didn''t show it.


    However, his face was always dark and gloomy, and he was not in a good mood at first glance, but he didn''t shout out loudly, and he didn''t yell at anyone.


    Zhou Jinyun was holding a cigarette in his mouth, but he never lit it.


    He didn''t want Tao Yanxi to see how he was smoking, but he felt bad about not smoking, so he could only choose to take it.


    At around three o''clock in the afternoon, today''s driving practice is over.


    Zhou Jinyun asked everyone to go home separately, and he drove home with Tao Yanxi.


    While in the car, Tao Yanxi also emphatically praised Zhou Jinyun for not shouting loudly this afternoon.


    Zhou Jinyun grinned to his ears after hearing the compliment.


    After returning home, Zhou Jinyun still couldn''t stop the smile on his face.


    "When will you take the second exam?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "The day after tomorrow." Zhou Jinyun said, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, "Then I''ll accompany you to practice Division II tomorrow."


    "Huh?" Zhou Jinyun looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise. In his impression, the little girl was not someone who liked the sun.


    "Why did Yan Xi suddenly want to accompany me to practice Division II?" Zhou Jinyun asked curiously.


    "Didn''t we just establish a relationship? I want to spend more time with you."


    Tao Yanxi did not choose to tell Zhou Jinyun about Ning Jiaozhi. Once this kind of thing started, it would not be explained clearly.


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t think much, and his mind simply accepted Tao Yanxi''s statement.


    "Yanxi, you are so kind." Zhou Jinyun said with a smile.


    "Of course~" Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly and accepted Zhou Jinyun''s praise.


    After resting for a while, the two went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables together. After returning home, the two also cooked together.


    At this time, the state of the two is a bit like a husband and wife who have lived for many years.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi went to the driving school with Zhou Jinyun.


    Section 2 is practicing at the driving school, so they went directly to the driving school.


    The students also came very early. As soon as Zhou Jinyun arrived at the driving school, he first moved a chair for Tao Yanxi, and then went to instruct the students to practice driving.


    Ning Jiaozhi also noticed that Tao Yanxi came to the driving school again today, and she couldn''t help but wonder.


    Since there are eight students, Ning Jiaozhi walked up to Tao Yanxi and asked curiously, "Why are you here again today?"


    "I just decided to be with him, so I want to spend more time with him."


    Tao Yanxi smiled.


    "Couples who just got together are always sticky~"


    Ning Jiaozhi suddenly realized that she knew this.


    "You guys are so good."


    Ning Jiaozhi said with some envy.


    "Well~" Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Zhou Jinyun who was following the car, his eyes were full of love.


    Ning Jiaozhi was stunned for a moment, not knowing why there was a sour feeling in her heart.


    Everyone else is very happy, why can''t she even pass a second major?


    Ning Jiaozhi bit her lip, forcing herself not to think about those unhappy things.


    When she got her driver''s license, no one said she was stupid.


    Getting a driver''s license is notoriously difficult, especially for girls.

 v3 Chapter 1321： Grumpy coach, hate people online (29)

    As long as she gets a driver''s license, she can stand in front of her classmates with confidence!


    After all, she was the woman who got the driver''s license!


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiaozhi couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    She must be able to get a driver''s license!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ning Jiaozhi whose complexion was constantly changing, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    She didn''t know what Ning Jiaozhi was thinking, her face changed like a chameleon.


    "I''m going to practice driving." Ning Jiaozhi stood up and said in a hurry, then ran to practice.


    Zhou Jinyun saw that everyone''s practice was going smoothly, so he simply let them go and practice.


    Anyway, Ke Er doesn''t involve stepping on the accelerator, and he doesn''t worry about the car suddenly jumping out and causing a car accident or something.


    Zhou Jinyun walked to Tao Yanxi''s side and squatted down.


    "Is it hot?" Zhou Jinyun asked.


    "It''s not hot." Tao Yanxi wiped the sweat from Zhou Jinyun''s forehead, "How''s that Ning Jiaozhi doing?"


    "It''s okay, if you play normally, you should be able to pass." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "There is an exam tomorrow, what time are you going to practice today?"


    "Around three o''clock." Zhou Jinyun said, "The driving school will not let you practice at three o''clock."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "Why does Yan Xi pay so much attention to Ning Jiaozhi?" Zhou Jinyun asked curiously.


    "Just out of curiosity~" Tao Yanxi wrapped Zhou Jinyun''s arm, "Are you tired?"


    "I''m not tired." Zhou Jinyun took Tao Yanxi''s hand and kissed him, "With you here, I won''t be tired."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing because of these love words.


    After the day''s driving practice, Zhou Jinyun told the students the precautions for tomorrow''s exam and left with Tao Yanxi.


    The next day, the driving school started the second test.


    Tao Yanxi did not follow him today, but waited for news at home.


    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, Zhou Jinyun came back.


    Tao Yanxi went up to meet him and asked, "How is Ke II today?"


    "It''s okay, eight people passed seven." Zhou Jinyun said with a smile, obviously in a good mood.


    Tao Yanxi sighed inwardly, "Then who hasn''t?"


    "Ning Jiaozhi." Zhou Jinyun sighed, "She is very wronged."


    "Ke Er had two chances. The first time she forgot to fasten her seat belt, and the second time she turned off the engine while going uphill."


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked, "How is she feeling after the exam? Did she complain to you?"


    Zhou Jinyun frowned slightly, he remembered Ning Jiaozhi''s eyes, and there was a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    "She''s in a bad mood, she''s been wiping her tears, and..." Zhou Jinyun hesitated for a while, but still said, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, I always feel that she looks at me with a bit of resentment."


    Zhou Jinyun really couldn''t understand what Ning Jiaozhi had to hate him.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples helplessly, this is Ning Jiaozhi''s mentality...


    "I don''t think it''s an illusion." Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said, "I''ve talked to her for a few days, and she''s a very sensitive little girl with low self-esteem."


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t really understand Ning Jiaozhi''s brain circuit, but in the background of the story, Ning Jiaozhi is inexplicably resentful on Zhou Jinyun.


    Well, it''s not inexplicable, mainly because Zhou Jinyun reprimanded Ning Jiaozhi for being too harsh in the background of the story.


    But now that Zhou Jinyun is no longer fierce and Ning Jiaozhi, why does she still hate him?

 v3 Chapter 1322： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (30)

    I haven''t taken the second exam, shouldn''t I be looking for the reason in myself?


    Tao Yanxi was a little worried about Zhou Jinyun. According to this progress, Ning Jiaozhi might have to take the second exam three times.


    "Yan Xi, your face looks a little bad, what''s wrong?" Zhou Jinyun asked with concern.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "No."


    "By the way, can students like you be transferred to other coaches?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "No, there are files at the driving school." Zhou Jinyun said.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi replied a little disappointedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Jinyun asked worriedly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again, "It''s alright~ Are you hungry? I''ll go get you some hot food."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and entered the kitchen.


    Zhou Jinyun looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyes flashing slightly.


    Tao Yanxi''s performance was not right. Zhou Jinyun pursed his lips, thinking thoughtfully about her words just now.


    After lunch, Zhou Jinyun took a rare nap.


    Tao Yanxi dealt with the translation work. After the order is over, the money will be sent to her.


    No more, no less, exactly 10,000 yuan!


    With this ten thousand yuan, she has a deposit of less than one hundred thousand yuan.


    In the days that followed, Zhou Jinyun and Tao Yanxi spent the rest of their time together, apart from their normal work.


    The relationship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds, and the more Zhou Jinyun gets along with Tao Yanxi, the more he likes her.


    After failing the first test of subject II, it will take a month to make an appointment for the second time.


    A month later, Ning Jiaozhi made another appointment for the second exam.


    This time she has five days of practice time.


    Probably because of the failure last time, Ning Jiaozhi was particularly nervous this time.


    Ning Jiaozhi made some small mistakes that shouldn''t be made again and again.


    Zhou Jinyun didn''t say anything about her, just pursed her lips tightly, not feeling very good at first glance.


    Ning Jiaozhi glanced at Zhou Jinyun tremblingly, and a sense of grievance and frustration welled up in her heart.


    Why is she so stupid that she can''t pass the second test in one subject.


    Why Zhou Jinyun''s face is so dark must be because she is too stupid.


    It''s not what she thinks that she is stupid, she has obviously worked very hard.


    Why does everyone hate her? She has obviously worked very hard, very hard...


    Ning Jiaozhi shrugged and forcibly suppressed her tears.


    Zhou Jinyun gave Ning Jiaozhi a sideways glance, and the strange feeling in his heart was even worse.


    He always felt that although this little girl looked well-behaved, she always exuded a dark feeling.


    Compared to her own Xiao Yanxi''s cleverness from the inside out, this Ning Jiaozhi is really not likable at all.


    "You practice well."


    Zhou Jinyun opened the door and got out of the car.


    I don''t know what Xiao Yanxi is doing at this time, whether he misses him or not.


    Zhou Jinyun stepped aside and called Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, what are you doing? Did you miss me?"


    After getting along with Tao Yanxi for a long time, Zhou Jinyun''s tone of voice couldn''t help but bring a bit of gentleness.


    "Of course I do, when are you coming back?" Tao Yanxi asked over there.


    Zhou Jinyun glanced at the time, "I''ll go back in a while, does Yan Xi want to eat? I''ll bring it back to you."


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi said mischievously.


    "Naughty." Zhou Jinyun said with a chuckle.


    at this time¡­¡­


    "Coach..." Ning Jiaozhi''s voice suddenly came from behind.

 v3 Chapter 1323： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (31)

    Tao Yanxi heard the voice on the phone and immediately asked, "Is it Ning Jiaozhi?"


    Zhou Jinyun responded with "um", turned his head and glanced at Ning Jiaozhi.


    He didn''t hang up the phone, but let Tao Yanxi hear what they were saying.


    Ning Jiaozhi bit her lip and said nervously, "Coach, I...I accidentally hit...hit...hit the wall."


    Ning Jiaozhi said, tears welling in her eyes.


    Zhou Jinyun: ! ! !


    his car!


    Before Zhou Jinyun said anything, he heard Ning Jiaozhi say again, "Coach, I''m sorry, I... I didn''t mean to."


    As Ning Jiaozhi spoke, tears began to fall.


    Zhou Jinyun''s face sank, he pursed his lips tightly, and said to Tao Yanxi on the phone, "I''ll go check my car first."


    After getting Tao Yanxi''s consent, Zhou Jinyun hung up the phone.


    Zhou Jinyun also ignored Ning Jiaozhi, but simply skipped her to look at his car.


    Ning Jiaozhi looked at Zhou Jinyun''s back and bit her lip. She didn''t mean it, really didn''t mean it.


    She has already apologized, why is Zhou Jinyun still angry?


    Although the car hit the wall, the front of the car was only dented a little.


    The most important thing is that people are okay, right?


    Ning Jiaozhi clenched her fists and followed Zhou Jinyun''s footsteps.


    Zhou Jinyun quickly checked his car. In addition to the dent on the right side of the car, his transmission also suffered a certain amount of wear and tear.


    The front side of the car can also be used for repairs, but the loss of the transmission is troublesome.


    Zhou Jinyun was so distressed that he couldn''t help himself, and it would cost several thousand yuan to replace a transmission.


    Zhou Jinyun had a dark face, looked at Ning Jiaozhi who was following up, and said, "How many times have I said that you need to step on the clutch to the end and then shift to gear, and step on the clutch to the end and then shift to gear, how many times do you want me to tell you?"


    Ning Jiaozhi was taken aback by Zhou Jinyun''s sudden loudness, and she retorted weakly, "I stepped on the clutch to the end."


    "Fart!" Zhou Jinyun couldn''t help it.


    Ning Jiaozhi''s body trembled, her fingernails dipped into her palms, and there was a quick glimmer of complaint in her eyes.


    She really hit the bottom. Ning Jiaozhi thought.


    Zhou Jinyun''s chest was heaving up and down, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. At first glance, he was in a state of rage.


    After several minutes, Zhou Jinyun said, "I won''t practice driving today."


    Several students looked at each other, their eyes could not help falling on Ning Jiaozhi.


    They could see clearly just now that they were all in the wrong direction, but Ning Jiaozhi didn''t step on the brakes, and ended up hitting the wall. Fortunately, the student next to him slammed the brakes on the co-pilot, which didn''t make the situation serious.


    There are brakes on the co-pilot of the coach car, which is also to prevent some accidents caused by the students'' unresponsiveness.


    Turns out they didn''t think the brakes were of any use.


    Now they think about it, this brake is so useful!


    If it wasn''t for the quick reaction of the students in the co-pilot just now, maybe they would have to go to the hospital now!


    Thinking of this, several students looked at Ning Jiaozhi with a bit of dissatisfaction.


    Ning Jiaozhi was so sensitive, those dissatisfied eyes were unabashedly placed on her body, making her face feel hot.


    Ning Jiaozhi lowered her head and clenched her hands on both sides even tighter.


    She has already apologized, why do they still look at her like this?

 v3 Chapter 1324： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (32)

    Besides, didn''t they have an accident?


    Don''t they all stand here well?


    She sat in the driver''s seat, the car stopped suddenly, she leaned forward due to inertia, and her head hit the steering wheel.


    She was obviously injured, so they didn''t care about her, and they complained about her.


    Ning Jiaozhi felt extremely wronged, she was immersed in her own world, unable to extricate herself.


    The other students didn''t have the time to care about Ning Jiaozhi. They were really startled just now, so they had to go back and take it easy.


    Zhou Jinyun also ignored Ning Jiaozhi. He had to go and repair his car quickly, and see if the transmission could be repaired properly.


    Everyone left, only Ning Jiaozhi stood there alone, lonely and gloomy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Tao Yanxi hung up the phone, she quickly recalled the story line.


    Five days later, the art test will be held, but she also heard from Zhou Jinyun that five days later will be the time for the second exam.


    That is to say, it was this time that Ning Jiaozhi missed her art test, so she resented Zhou Jinyun.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, judging from the content of the phone call just now, Ning Jiaozhi seemed to have crashed Zhou Jinyun''s coach.


    Gee, why is this woman so troublesome.


    Tao Yanxi called Zhou Jinyun and asked about the condition of the car.


    Zhou Jinyun simply said a few words and hung up the phone.


    All in all, the car was fine, but the repair cost also cost 2,000 yuan.


    The key is this money, Zhou Jinyun can only pay for it himself, and can''t ask Ning Jiaozhi for it.


    When Ning Jiaozhi was practicing, he should have been sitting on the co-pilot to keep an eye on the situation at all times.


    But he thought about Yan Xi and left for a while. Who would have thought that something went wrong in such a short time?


    The driving school has regulations. If the coach''s negligence causes the car to be damaged, he can only pay for it himself.


    Although Zhou Jinyun accepted this incident, he felt a little more dissatisfied with Ning Jiaozhi in his heart.


    After returning home at night, Zhou Jinyun and Tao Yanxi vomited a lot of bitterness.


    Tao Yanxi could only comfort and comfort him again.


    When he was about to go to sleep, Tao Yanxi also gave him a good night kiss, soothing his wounded heart.


    Zhou Jinyun''s mood suddenly improved.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to the driving school with Zhou Jinyun in order to prevent the accident from happening again.


    Today, Ning Jiaozhi looks even more haggard, and the heavy dark circles and bags under her eyes make her a little more decadent than before.


    As the heroine, Ning Jiaozhi''s beauty is naturally not bad.


    But now she doesn''t know how to put on makeup, and she doesn''t take good care of her skin, plus she stays up late, so her skin looks a bit poor.


    This state is poor, plus the state of no makeup, so it looks just ordinary.


    In addition, with Tao Yanxi standing next to her, it seemed that Ning Jiaozhi was ordinary.


    There are students of all ages who come to practice driving. Everyone here has only one purpose, and that is to get a driver''s license.


    Therefore, the fact that Ning Jiaozhi''s weakness in school can win the favor of boys is obviously not enough.


    The same thing happened again yesterday, and everyone''s attitude towards Ning Jiaozhi was not good.


    Ning Jiaozhi became more and more aggrieved, and then saw that Tao Yanxi was lying on a reclining chair, drinking ice water, playing with her mobile phone, and Zhou Jinyun occasionally going to talk to her gently.


    This time, Ning Jiaozhi was not only aggrieved, but also a little jealous.

 v3 Chapter 1325： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (33)

    Tao Yanxi originally coaxed Zhou Jinyun just fine, but she felt a look of resentment in her eyes.


    She frowned subconsciously, looked around, and finally her eyes fell on Ning Jiaozhi.


    Ning Jiaozhi lowered her head and stood under the sun, letting the hot sun burn her.


    The exposed arm looked a little red, and at first glance it looked like it had been exposed to the sun for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi wasn''t sure if the resentful eyes belonged to Ning Jiaozhi, she calmly retracted her gaze, and turned to Zhou Jinyun and said, "Hurry up and practice driving~ I''ll take you to practice with us sooner rather than later. go shopping~


    "Okay." Zhou Jinyun bent down and took Tao Yanxi''s hand, kissing the back of her hand.


    Later, Zhou Jinyun went to watch the students practice driving again.


    Today must not be the same as yesterday!


    At this time, before it was Ning Jiaozhi''s turn to practice driving, she took the initiative to approach Tao Yanxi to talk.


    "The coach is so kind to you." Ning Jiaozhi said with envy and jealousy.


    Tao Yanxi gave her a thoughtful look, "You will also meet a man who treats you well in the future."


    "Of course I will." Ning Jiaozhi whispered.


    She must be able to meet a man a hundred times stronger than Zhou Jinyun.


    What''s so good about Zhou Jinyun? The skin is so dark, the looks are not handsome, and the temper is so grumpy, it is not good at all.


    Although Ning Jiaozhi thought so, the sour water in her heart couldn''t stop coming out.


    At this time, Ning Jiaozhi was not the actress with superb acting skills in the future, and she was not very good at hiding her emotions, so when she looked at Tao Yanxi, she couldn''t hide the jealousy and resentment in her eyes.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi saw this look, she knew that Ning Jiaozhi resented her.


    Tao Yanxi thought she didn''t do anything. She even comforted her to buy water for her before. Why did Ning Jiaozhi hate her?


    She scratched her head, she really couldn''t understand Ning Jiaozhi''s brain circuit.


    "You should practice Division II." Tao Yanxi could only persuade again.


    Ning Jiaozhi bit her lip, "I will definitely pass the test!"


    Isn''t that the second class? She must be able to pass the exam!


    Ning Jiaozhi said, and suddenly ran away.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    After returning home in the evening, Tao Yanxi vaguely asked Zhou Jinyun if he could leave Ning Jiaozhi as a student.


    But Zhou Jinyun has his own responsibilities, and the driving school will not let the coach casually kick the students away like football.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and could only follow Zhou Jinyun to practice driving every day to stabilize his mood.


    At least don''t let him have such a black face, so that the students will have less pressure when they practice driving.


    A few days later, the Division II exam officially began.


    Ning Jiaozhi''s practice in the past few days was not very good. On the day of the exam, Ning Jiaozhi was very nervous.


    The second exam is in the morning, and her art exam is in the afternoon.


    After the exam here, she has time to take the art exam.


    But when it was her turn to take the exam, she failed again.


    Ke Er''s two chances were wasted by her again.


    After Ke II failed, Ning Jiaozhi collapsed and cried while hiding in the toilet.


    She has been in a very bad state these days, and she has not slept well every night, which has also caused her dark circles and bags under the eyes to be heavier.


    After crying for a while, her eyes were swollen.


    In this way, there is absolutely no way for her to take the art exam.


    Ning Jiaozhi looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    If it wasn''t for the second exam, how could she miss her art exam?


    But God knows, there is still an hour before the art test at this time, and it is too late to rush over from here.

 v3 Chapter 1326： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (34)

    Ning Jiaozhi clearly chose to give up the art test, but added the reason to Ke Er.


    And the person related to Ke II is naturally Zhou Jinyun.


    Especially after Ning Jiaozhi learned that this art test was the easiest one in history, Ning Jiaozhi''s resentment towards Zhou Jinyun deepened.


    After the second exam, Tao Yanxi asked Zhou Jinyun about Ning Jiaozhi''s exam.


    Unexpectedly, it was not tested.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, come on, now Ning Jiaozhi must have resented Zhou Jinyun to death.


    Zhou Jinyun saw Tao Yanxi''s face was a little bad, and hugged her into his arms.


    "Yanxi, I''m resigning."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and looked at Zhou Jinyun in surprise.


    "Why did you resign?"


    "I don''t want Yanxi to worry." Zhou Jinyun rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "Although I don''t know why Yan Xi cares about Ning Jiaozhi so much, and I don''t know why Yan Xi is so worried about me, but if I continue to do this job and make Yan Xi unhappy, then I''ll resign."


    The only way to get him without Ning Jiaozhi is for him to resign.


    In this way, the driving school will naturally arrange other coaches to take over his students.


    Tao Yanxi never thought that Zhou Jinyun would do this.


    She asked in a daze: "Then what will you do in the future?"


    "I''m still young." Zhou Jinyun took Tao Yanxi into his arms again, "I can learn other skills. Although I''m not smart, I can still do it with hard work."


    "And I want to support Yanxi, so I will definitely find a good job."


    Zhou Jinyun is not worried about his future work. As he said, he is still young and full of infinite possibilities.


    Tao Yanxi wrapped around Zhou Jinyun''s waist and said with full of emotion, "I believe in you."


    "Do you want to reward me with a kiss then?" Zhou Jinyun lowered his head and licked his lips.


    Tao Yanxi smiled helplessly, raised her head and kissed Zhou Jinyun''s lips.


    After a while, the two separated.


    "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you."


    "I like to eat everything Yanxi makes." Zhou Jinyun smiled, "It would be even better if I could eat Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes slightly and pushed Zhou Jinyun''s chest.


    "What do you think about every day?"


    "I miss you." Zhou Jinyun smiled and took Tao Yanxi into his arms again.


    He lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips again.


    The light above the head was so dazzling that it stretched the shadows of the two of them very long...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Jinyun resigned, he spent two days making a career plan in the future.


    Finally, he decided to take the civil service exam!


    This is an iron rice bowl, it takes public money, and the work is relatively easy.


    In fact, when he was very young, he had a dream of becoming a politician!


    It''s just that he became a coach by accident, and now he has resigned, he has no intention of going to another driving school to become a coach.


    For a few days, Tao Yanxi had been accompanying him to practice the second class. Although Tao Yanxi had a reclining chair and was still in a shady place, Zhou Jinyun could still sense that Tao Yanxi was actually very tired.


    The coach is really too hard, basically all year round, and he has to bask in the sun every day.


    In the past, it didn''t matter to him alone, but now that he has something to say, he naturally has to find a job in an office.


    That way he has more time to spend with her.


    As long as he thinks of this, Zhou Jinyun feels full of motivation.

 v3 Chapter 1327： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (35)

    After half a year of the civil service exam, he still has half a year to study.


    Fortunately, he has some savings and can guarantee that he will not eat soil for half a year.


    Tao Yanxi agreed with both hands and feet after knowing Zhou Jinyun''s plan.


    Anyway, she can support Zhou Jinyun, and it''s good to stay at home and cultivate a relationship with her.


    Time flies, half a year has passed in a blink of an eye, and Zhou Jinyun also ushered in the civil service exam.


    Zhou Jinyun was well prepared, so after the test, he seemed confident and did well in the test at first glance.


    Seeing Zhou Jinyun''s confident appearance, Tao Yanxi was very happy to cook him a big meal, which was used to reward him for his hard work for the past six months.


    Zhou Jinyun seemed very happy, and rarely drank a little wine while eating.


    Zhou Jinyun usually seldom drinks, but after drinking a little, he became a little drunk.


    Tao Yanxi had to help him go to the bedroom to rest, but Zhou Jinyun kept holding Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi could only "be together" with Zhou Jinyun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Jinyun was still confused, he just followed his instinct to grab Tao Yanxi''s hand and kissed him.


    Seeing this scene, Tao Yanxi''s anger suddenly disappeared for some reason.


    He leaned into Zhou Jinyun''s ear and said, "Get up quickly, I want to drink porridge, go and make it for me~"


    "Okay~" Zhou Jinyun didn''t even open his eyes, but when he heard Tao Yanxi say this, he immediately responded.


    Tao Yanxi was satisfied and got up to wash up.


    Zhou Jinyun woke up suddenly after he couldn''t feel Tao Yanxi by his side.


    He changed his clothes and went to boil the porridge there before returning to wash up.


    After all, the sky and the earth are big, and Tao Yanxi is the biggest.


    After a breakfast that didn''t count as lunch, Tao Yanxi and Zhou Jinyun briefly mentioned their idea of ??opening a Chinese restaurant.


    Zhou Jinyun was afraid that Tao Yanxi would be too tired, and originally wanted to stop her.


    But Tao Yanxi later said that she only drove for two hours a day, and Zhou Jinyun agreed.


    After all, he was reluctant to be tired of Tao Yanxi. As a man, he felt that supporting his family was naturally left to him to do.


    A week later, the exam results for civil servants came out.


    Zhou Jinyun ranked first and was successfully admitted to an administrative department in the city.


    After completing various procedures, Zhou Jinyun began his working career of "sit in the office".


    And Tao Yanxi''s "Buxi" shop has gradually opened up.


    At the beginning, there were not many people in her store.


    One is because the price is much higher than that of ordinary restaurants, and the other is because she is too lazy. She only opens for two hours a day, and the hours are not fixed. people.


    Tao Yanxi is also used to this kind of situation, she is not in a hurry, she believes that gold will always shine!


    Until one time later, Zhou Jinyun and people from his department came to the Taoyanxi shop for dinner.


    It just so happened that the boss of his department was among them, and it was just so good that his boss had high blood pressure, and after eating a meal made by Tao Yanxi, the blood pressure actually dropped!


    Zhou Jinyun''s boss is also a well-informed person, and he quickly guessed something, so he would go to the "Buxi" restaurant for a meal every day.

 v3 Chapter 1328： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (36)

    The boss intends to promote Zhou Jinyun, so within a year, Zhou Jinyun''s position has been promoted by one level.


    Later, the boss''s health got better and better, and his friends also learned about the "buxi" shop.


    Now that''s it, Tao Yanxi''s shop is completely popular in the small circle.


    Because of these big bosses, it is difficult for ordinary people to taste the delicacies of "Buxi" stores, and it has not caused much sensation in the society.


    And Zhou Jinyun has also been promoted again and again, and because of his excellent business ability, he solved a lot of troubles during his tenure, so everyone felt a little strange about his promotion at most, but there was not much objection.


    Everything was developing in a good direction, until eight years later, Ning Jiaozhi was named a new generation of actresses.


    When Tao Yanxi saw this entertainment gossip news, he even digged a big watermelon with a spoon and ate it with watermelon flesh all over his face, which made Zhou Jinyun beside him very helpless.


    Today is a rare day off. Zhou Jinyun originally wanted to take Tao Yanxi out for a shopping spree.


    But Tao Yanxi was sick with cancer, so she insisted on staying at home and not going out.


    Zhou Jinyun took out two pieces of paper and carefully wiped Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about Zhou Jinyun''s actions, but stared straight at the TV.


    "Hey, isn''t this Ning Jiaozhi?" Tao Yanxi said suddenly.


    Zhou Jinyun frowned, "Who is Ning Jiaozhi?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "You, you know about work every day, but you forget who Ning Jiaozhi is?" Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and said.


    Zhou Jinyun kissed Tao Yanxi''s finger, "I only remember you."


    Tao Yanxi was already used to Zhou Jinyun''s love words from time to time. She pretended not to hear anything and explained to him directly: "It''s the woman who made you quit your coach and take the civil service exam instead."


    Zhou Jinyun thought about it, and finally remembered such a number one person.


    He glanced at the TV, which was playing Ning Jiaozhi''s acceptance speech.


    The charming woman holds the heavy trophies, with joy and confidence between her brows and eyes, and there is no trace of the sensitive and vulnerable little girl back then.


    Tao Yanxi took out her mobile phone and swiped on Weibo, and found that she was congratulating Ning Jiaozhi for her award.


    "Yanxi, why do you pay so much attention to her?"


    After so many years, he can still recognize this woman at a glance, which makes him jealous.


    Zhou Jinyun took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "What''s so good about that woman? Why do you still miss her?"


    Tao Yanxi put the watermelon in her hand on the table, pushed Zhou Jinyun''s chest and said, "It''s not good, or I don''t like her very much, you know?"


    "Then I don''t like her either." Zhou Jinyun said.


    Tao Yanxi pinched Zhou Jinyun''s face, "Of course you can''t like her, your favorite is me!"


    "Yeah." Zhou Jinyun responded and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips all of a sudden.


    The two kissing didn''t notice that Ning Jiaozhi, who was delivering her acceptance speech on stage, quickly flashed a dark light in her eyes.


    Ning Jiaozhi still resented Zhou Jinyun after all. If she hadn''t missed the art exam, she would have already won the post of actress, and she would not be disliked by those in the academic school.


    Now, there are all kinds of congratulations on her Weibo, apart from fans and sailors, there are some second- and third-rate stars. As for those academic bigwigs, not a single one has spoken.


    She obviously, obviously has won the actress!

 v3 Chapter 1329： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (37)

    Ning Jiaozhi''s work that won the actress is a female revenge movie.


    The film mainly tells the story of a girl who was bullied as a child and grew up slowly, and then used her own advantages to retaliate against the people who bullied her since childhood.


    The heroine''s character is more complicated, she is sensitive and suspicious but strong and unyielding, born in the dark but yearns for the light.


    A heroine with such a complex personality is very stressful to perform, and Ning Jiaozhi''s performance is indeed above the level.


    But not everyone thinks so. Some people think that Ning Jiaozhi can play this role well, maybe because of her similar personality.


    All kinds of speculations were flying around, and all kinds of rumors were spreading, but in any case, Ning Jiaozhi, the actress, had already fallen into her hands.


    After the award ceremony that day, Ning Jiaozhi published a long article on Weibo.


    In the long article, I thanked the fans who have supported her for so many years, and also thanked the producer and so on.


    In addition to thanks, Ning Jiaozhi also expressed regret.


    And this regret is a vague mention of the art exam that she missed because of the second exam.


    In the future, there is no need for Ning Jiaozhi to take action.


    Her loyal fans can naturally pick up the things that Ning Jiaozhi regrets.


    The power of fans is always strong, and when they are crawling, some people pull out Zhou Jinyun.


    Ning Jiaozhi bought another batch of navy soldiers to add fuel to the matter.


    For a time, Zhou Jinyun was being attacked on the Internet.


    The keyboard is their weapon, the Internet is their umbrella, and Ning Jiaozhi is what they think they want to protect and can protect.


    Things gradually fermented and gradually became known to people.


    When Tao Yanxi swiped this Weibo and learned about the whole thing, she could not wait to pull Ning Jiaozhi out of her phone and beat her.


    Although according to Zhou Jinyun''s current status, the public opinion on the Internet cannot pose any threat to him at all, but Tao Yanxi is angry.


    Tao Yanxi is not a soft-hearted person. She originally thought that after so many years, Ning Jiaozhi should not make any trouble, but now it seems that this Ning Jiaozhi is a cheapskate!


    In this way, Tao Yanxi doesn''t have to be polite!


    Tao Yanxi directly collected some of Ning Jiaozhi''s detrimental things, packaged it and sent it to the opponent who had a grudge against Ning Jiaozhi.


    What the entertainment industry is most afraid of is the destruction of the human design. Once the human design is destroyed, fans will be seriously lost.


    She didn''t believe it, just like that, Ning Jiaozhi was still in the mood to do this.


    At 6 p.m. that night, Weibo exploded again.


    Unbelievable things came out about Ning Jiaozhi pushing sanitation workers, Ning Jiaozhi smoking and so on.


    In the past, Ning Jiaozhi''s characters were all noble goddesses, but now these things are revealed, you can imagine how uncomfortable the fans are.


    Ning Jiaozhi never imagined that things would develop to this point.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, a Weibo account of a national nature published such a Weibo.


    [Comrade Zhou Jinyun is our good comrade, and we absolutely do not allow anyone to deliberately discredit him. ¡¿


    And this Weibo account also directly Aite Ning Jiaozhi.


    This time, things got bigger.


    After all, the nature of this Weibo is different from those gossip Weibo accounts, which can represent the above attitude!


    For a time, more and more people attacked Ning Jiaozhi.


    Ning Jiaozhi set her on fire, and in just two days, she ended up being yelled at by everyone.

 v3 Chapter 1330： Grumpy coach, scolding people online (38)

    At that time, Tao Yanxi was nestled in Zhou Jinyun''s arms, playing with his fingers.


    "I thought you wouldn''t care about Ning Jiaozhi that jumping clown~" Tao Yanxi said.


    "I didn''t intend to manage it originally." Zhou Jinyun smiled, his eyes full of tenderness and doting.


    "But I think someone must be very angry. In order not to make her angry, it is better to solve it early."


    Zhou Jinyun is more mature than before, his temper is not so hot, and his whole person exudes mature charm.


    Tao Yanxi raised his head and snorted softly.


    "You''re acquainted~"


    Zhou Jinyun kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips, "Then do I have any reward?"


    "Reward me to you, okay?" Zhou Jinyun said.


    "You were mine!"


    Tao Yanxi pulled Zhou Jinyun''s collar and kissed him.


    In the next instant, the two were close to each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A week later, Ning Jiaozhi completely disappeared from the entertainment industry.


    This woman, who only became the actress not long ago, disappeared like that, which makes people sigh.


    Ning Jiaozhi lost a lot of liquidated damages and even sold the house.


    She lives in a small rental house, and she doesn''t know why she has fallen to this point.


    She obviously didn''t do anything.


    Ning Jiaozhi stared blankly at the wretched man who was wearing clothes in front of her, tears streaming down her face.


    The man put on his clothes and looked back at Ning Jiaozhi, and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Do you think you are still the high-ranking actress?"


    "I bother!"


    The man took out some money and sprinkled it on the ground at will.


    "Why are you crying? Use this money to buy some food, I will come back tomorrow, hahaha!"


    The man left after speaking.


    Ning Jiaozhi bit her lip, her body trembling slightly.


    There are still traces of men on her body, blue and purple, looking particularly terrifying.


    She obviously didn''t do anything, why did she fall to this point?


    Thinking so, Ning Jiaozhi picked up the money tremblingly.


    No light could penetrate outside, as if it was a harbinger of her miserable future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, for many years, Zhou Jinyun and Tao Yanxi lived happily.


    It wasn''t until many years later that Zhou Jinyun died that Tao Yanxi put away the fragments of his brother''s soul.


    Xiao Yao always teleported very quickly, after the familiar dizziness, Tao Yanxi felt someone shaking her beside her.


    Tao Yan opened her eyes in a daze, and saw an enlarged face.


    She stepped back subconsciously.


    "you''re awake."


    The crisp female voice sounded, Tao Yanxi nodded and looked at the person in front of her calmly.


    The little girl had a ponytail and was wearing clothes that looked cheap at first glance, with some patches on them.


    Judging from her appearance, she should be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old.


    "Where is this?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "This is my house." The little girl said, "You have been in a coma for a week, and you finally woke up."


    Tao Yanxi looked around and came to a conclusion.


    This family is very poor, especially poor.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi''s voice was hoarse.


    The little girl waved her hand, and her face was also stained with a hint of crimson.


    "My name is Tang Yaguo, you can call me Yaya or Guoguo." Tang Yaguo said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "My name is Tao Yanxi."


    Tang Yaguo grinned, "Sister Yanxi~"


    "Ah! I have to call Grandpa!" Tang Yaguo patted his head and ran out quickly.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the bed, receiving the memory of the original body and the story background of this world.

 v3 Chapter 1331： Blackened BOSS, online lemon (1)

    The original body was a victim of the family struggle, forced to jump down from the mountain, and finally died.


    And the protagonist of this world is Tang Yaguo who just jumped to call Grandpa.


    Tang Yaguo has lived in seclusion with his grandfather in the mountains since he was a child. Now he is sixteen years old, but he has never been out of the mountains once.


    It was not until his grandfather passed away that Tang Yaguo left the deep mountains and went to the bustling metropolis outside to start his glorious life.


    To put it simply, this is probably the story of a silly and sweet heroine growing into a strong woman step by step.


    Tang Yaguo has studied medicine with his grandfather since he was a child, and his medical skills are better than blue.


    After she went outside, with her medical skills, she gradually broke out of the sky.


    As for his brother Xi Yitong, after learning that Tang Yaguo''s medical skills were excellent, he directly kidnapped Tang Yaguo and wanted her to heal him.


    But Xi Yitong''s condition was complicated, and even Tang Yaguo wasn''t sure to cure him.


    Xi Yitong has a deep scheming, cruel methods, and is also sensitive and suspicious. He thinks that Tang Yaguo did not try his best to treat him, so he has a grudge against her.


    However, Tang Yaguo had a great fate, and under Xi Yitong''s repeated designs, not only did he not die, but he had many adventures.


    When Tang Yaguo becomes stronger, her medical skills can also heal Xi Yitong.


    But because the feud between the two was too deep, Tang Yaguo did not choose to treat Xi Yitong.


    In the end, Xi Yitong died because his condition worsened and the treatment was ineffective.


    After Taoyan finished understanding the background of the story, she couldn''t help but sighed.


    My brother is really cruel. He can treat his illness if he treats it well, and he has to kidnap other people''s little girls.


    If it were her, she would not be willing to treat a person who kidnapped her.


    This Tang Yaguo was really stupid and sweet at the beginning. He was kidnapped and tried his best to treat others.


    Tao Yanxi tutted lightly, and a smile could not help flashing across her eyes.


    Well, she admitted that she actually had a good impression of Tang Yaguo.


    Not long after, Tang Yaguo walked in with a white-bearded grandfather.


    The old grandfather was hunched and kind, and he looked like a good man.


    "You''re awake, girl." Tang Yuan said with a smile, he helped Tao Yanxi to feel the pulse, and then touched his beard.


    "Girl, your life is really big. You didn''t die if you fell from such a high place." Tang Yuan said with a smile.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a smile, "It''s all because of your high medical skills, Grandpa."


    Tang Yuan laughed aloud, feeling more favorable towards Tao Yanxi in his heart.


    After Tang Yuan made sure that there was no major problem with Tao Yanxi''s body, he went to boil medicine for her.


    Tang Yaguo, on the other hand, spoke with Tao Yanxi.


    "Sister Yanxi, what is the outside world like?"


    Tang Yaguo was full of curiosity about the outside world, but her grandfather didn''t allow her to go out, and she didn''t dare to go out either.


    "Out there~ there''s a lot of delicious food, and..."


    Tao Yanxi brought the world in her original memory one by one. It was prosperous and noisy, but also joy and sorrow.


    "Girl, bring the medicine over." Tang Yuan''s voice came from outside, interrupting the chat between the two.


    Tang Yaguo smiled embarrassedly, and hurriedly went to take the medicine.


    After drinking the medicine, Tao Yanxi felt a little sleepy.


    Tang Yaguo didn''t want to disturb her, so she went to find her grandpa to play.


    It was half a month in the blink of an eye, Tao Yanxi''s injuries were much better, and now he can move freely.

 v3 Chapter 1332： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (2)

    However, as her body improved, Tang Yuan''s body became worse and worse.


    One day half a month later, Tang Yuan spent Tang Yaguo to pick herbs, while he himself chatted with Tao Yanxi alone.


    Tang Yuan knew very well that his health was getting worse and worse, and he didn''t have much life left.


    He lived most of his life and was content.


    The only thing that made him uneasy was his well-behaved granddaughter.


    Sixteen years ago, when he took the girl out of that cannibalistic family and lived in seclusion in the mountains, he knew there would be such a day.


    Knowing that the girl in my family is not something that can be imprisoned in the mountains.


    His girl, she is more talented than him. She should not be buried in the deep mountains, but should travel in the nine heavens and be admired by everyone.


    But he was also spoiled by this girl. She was innocent and didn''t know how terrible it was outside.


    After getting along for half a month, Tang Yuan knew that Tao Yanxi was a person worthy of trust.


    So he wanted to entrust Tang Yaguo to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while after hearing Tang Yuan''s message.


    "Why me?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    "You are a good boy." Tang Yuan said.


    Tremblingly, he pulled out a black stone no more than the size of a fingernail from his arms.


    "This is the treasure that our Tang family has guarded for generations." Tang Yuan said, "Please, take good care of my girl."


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but heard Xiao Yao suddenly say: "Little master, accept it! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and took the black stone.


    Tang Yuan''s wrinkled face suddenly burst into a smile.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you."


    He said thank you again and again, shook his body, turned and left tremblingly.


    After Tang Yuan left, Tao Yanxi looked at the black stone in her hand and asked, "What is this? ¡¿


    [Soul separation stone, can stabilize the soul body. ¡¿ Xiao Yao paused, ¡¾With this soul-releasing stone, Gong Lingge''s ("Saint''s Left and Right Protector" plane)''s soul body can be stabilized. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she suddenly clenched the Soul Soul Stone tightly.


    ¡¾I know. ¡¿Tao Yanxi pursed his lips tightly, ¡¾Put this soul-releasing stone and his soul body together. ¡¿


    [Okay, little master. ¡¿ Xiaoyao answered, and put away the soul stone.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and clenched her fists.


    In the evening, Tang Yaguo came back after picking up a lot of herbs. The small basket was filled with various herbs, which bent her body.


    Tang Yuan happily carried the basket on his back.


    Tang Yaguo excitedly said something to Tang Yuan, her little face was full of excitement.


    Tao Yanxi stood not far away and watched the interaction between the grandfather and grandson. For some reason, there was something unpleasant in his heart.


    A few days later, Tang Yuan finally passed away.


    Tang Yaguo stayed by Tang Yuan''s side for seven days. Seven days later, Tang Yuan was buried in this beautiful mountain.


    Maybe Tang Yuan''s departure, Tang Yaguo''s mood has been low these days.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know how to comfort Tang Yaguo, but just stayed by her side silently.


    Seven days later, Tang Yaguo''s mood gradually stabilized. She packed up her small burden and decided to go outside with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised by Tang Yaguo''s decision at all. As Tang Yuan said, Tang Yaguo should not live in this deep mountain.


    The vast sky outside is where she should soar.

 v3 Chapter 1333： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (3)

    Tang Yaguo didn''t have many things, except for two pieces of clothes, there was only a set of silver needles handed down from the ancestors of the Tang family.


    As for Tao Yanxi, that thing is even less pitiful.


    Even the clothes on her are Tang Yaguo''s.


    The two of them walked out of the mountain together with their small burdens on their backs.


    Three days later, Tao Yanxi finally saw the familiar asphalt road, and tears of excitement were about to come out.


    God knows how difficult this mountain road is!


    Tang Yaguo went down the mountain for the first time, full of freshness and curiosity about everything in the outside world.


    She pulled Tao Yanxi and kept asking.


    "Sister Yanxi, is this the city you''re talking about?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No, this should be a rural area." Tao Yanxi said.


    Tang Yaguo nodded thoughtfully, her small hands tightly clutching Tao Yanxi''s clothes, not daring to let go.


    This place is a bit remote. Occasionally a car passed by, and it ran past them very quickly, without a single stop.


    Tao Yanxi kept waving her hand, wanting to stop the car and take them for a ride.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the passing cars didn''t mean to stop.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tang Yaguo blinked, and when she saw another black car approaching, she waved like Tao Yanxi.


    The black car stopped suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: I hate it!


    I have to say that sometimes the heroine''s halo is still very useful.


    The window slowly rolled down, and the driver looked at them with a smile and said, "Little girl, are you here?"


    "We got lost, can we take a ride and send us to the nearest town." Tao Yanxi said quickly.


    The driver glanced back with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Brother, you are the best! Please give us a ride!" Tang Yaguo said in a helpful voice.


    The driver glanced back again and saw the boss nodded, then said cheerfully: "Okay, let''s get in the car."


    Tao Yanxi: I hate it!


    The door of the rear seat opened slowly, and a man in a thin shirt sat inside.


    The man''s face looked pale, and he was frowning at this time, as if he didn''t like their interruption.


    Tang Yaguo blinked, "Hello, big brother~"


    Ren Yu nodded slightly and let Tang Yaguo get in the car.


    After she got in the car, Ren Yu closed the door.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Little girl, take the co-pilot, my boss doesn''t like being disturbed." The driver said in a timely manner.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, saying that she didn''t like being disturbed by others, but Tang Yaguo wasn''t sitting with him yet.


    This is probably the halo of the legendary heroine...


    Tao Yanxi sat in the co-pilot, fastened her seat belt, and thanked him.


    The car was running smoothly, but Tang Yaguo in the back seat couldn''t sit still at all.


    She was originally full of curiosity about the outside world, but now that she is in such a luxurious car, her curiosity is naturally indispensable.


    Ren Yu looked at the lively little girl, and for some reason, she was in a better mood.


    He slightly curled his lips and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Tang Yaguo responded crisply: "Tang Yaguo."


    "Ren Yu." Ren Yu said.


    "Hello brother Yu~" Tang Yaguo''s mouth was very sweet.


    Tao Yanxi leaned back on the chair and closed her eyes.


    Two hours later, the car drove to City B.


    As a second-tier city, City B is naturally more prosperous than small towns.


    Ren Yu seemed to have something to do, so he left after sending them to the center of City B.

 v3 Chapter 1334： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (4)

    Tang Yaguo looked at the leaving car, pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve and said, "That brother was poisoned just now."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and asked with great interest, "Why didn''t you tell me in the car?"


    "I don''t know if he is a good person." Tang Yaguo thought for a while and said, "If he plots badly, we will be in danger."


    Speaking of which, Tang Yaguo couldn''t help but put on a proud smile.


    "Sister Yanxi, am I very smart?"


    Tao Yanxi held back her laughter and pinched Tang Yaguo''s face.


    "It''s quite clever."


    It is indeed not advisable to rashly tell people that they have been poisoned.


    "Hehe~" Tang Yaguo smiled, obviously very happy.


    "Sister Yanxi, what are we doing now?"


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, and said with a serious face: "Make money!"


    They can be described as one poor and two white now, and they are very poor.


    However, making money is not that easy, especially now that they don''t even have an ID card.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and said, "In this way, we will wait for the evening and then go to make money."


    Tang Yaguo is very unfamiliar with everything outside. She can rely on Tao Yanxi now.


    Time flew by and it was night in a blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi dragged Tang Yaguo to the chaotic bar street.


    Demons are dancing around here, and there is a lot of sin.


    But here is also the best way to make a fortune.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Tang Yaguo to hide in the corner, then pointed at him and said, "Look at who is sick here, especially the kind who can''t die for a while but are very annoying."


    Tang Yaguo glanced at it and said seriously, "Sister Yanxi, everyone here is sick."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Cough, who do you think is more seriously ill?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Tang Yaguo pointed to a fat man not far away and said, "That eldest brother is seriously weak, and if he doesn''t get treatment, his body will die."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the fat man, the fat head and big ears were very easy to fool, um... very good, just him!


    Tao Yanxi pulled Tang Yaguo straight to Fatty and smiled.


    Fatty: ?


    The fat man rubbed his hands together, thinking he had met Yan.


    He smiled slyly, "Little girl, are you interested in me?"


    "Yes, yes!" Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile, "Let''s go to the corner, we have a deal to discuss with you."


    Fatty is also obsessed with sex. He nodded again and again and followed Tao Yanxi to the corner.


    "Yaya, come, tell Fat Uncle his illness." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Tang Yaguo nodded, "Uncle, have you been suffering from soreness in your waist and knees recently?"


    Tang Ya Guo said a series of illnesses without gasping for breath, and the fat man nodded subconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and came to a conclusion.


    "Uncle, you are dying soon!"


    Tang Yaguo actually wanted to say that this fat uncle was just empty, but when she touched Tao Yanxi''s eyes, she silently swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    Hmm... Sister Yanxi is right!


    The fat man looked at Tao Yanxi with a terrified expression, and he had all the symptoms that the little girl mentioned just now.


    Is he really dying?


    When Tao Yanxi saw the fat man''s appearance, he knew that he was hooked.


    "10,000 yuan, how about your health?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    The fat man touched his trousers bag and asked cautiously, "Can it be cheaper?"

 v3 Chapter 1335： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (5)

    "How much do you have?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "One... One thousand." Uncle Fatty said a little nervously.


    "Okay, okay, just one thousand!" Tao Yanxi stretched out her small hand, motioning for him to give the money first.


    Uncle Fatty took out the money in a daze and put it in Tao Yanxi''s palm.


    Tao Yanxi clicked, and it was a thousand.


    "Yaya, you treat Uncle." Tao Yanxi said.


    Tang Yaguo nodded, took out a small porcelain bottle from his bag, and poured out a small black pill.


    "Uncle, just eat this."


    Tang Yaguo put the little black pill in the palm of the uncle''s hand, and obediently retreated behind Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Tang Yaguo''s hand and said with a smile, "Uncle, we still have something to do, let''s go first~"


    After speaking, Tao Yanxi dragged Tang Yaguo away.


    Two minutes later, Uncle Fatty looked at the little black pill in his hand, and his mind finally reacted a little.


    He seems to be... deceived by two little girls? !


    The fat man looked at the little black pill in his hand, and then looked at this bustling bar street, only to feel that his IQ was insulted.


    Simply **** off!


    When Uncle Fatty got angry, he threw the black pill in his hand into his mouth.


    When Xiao Hei Wan went down his throat, he realized what he had done!


    What if a small black pill is poison!


    He didn''t dare to delay anything, and rushed to the hospital.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi dragged Tang Yaguo for a long distance, and then found a restaurant to have a delicious meal.


    Then they opened another hotel to stay and packed themselves.


    But what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that they just found a hotel to stay at random, and they actually met Ren Yu who wouldn''t stay in such a small hotel at first glance!


    And Ren Yu lives next door to them!


    Tao Yanxi had to once again lament the power of the heroine''s halo.


    At twelve o''clock in the morning, there was a sudden loud noise from next door, which scared Tao Yanxi into a shudder on the spot.


    Tang Yaguo was a little worried about the state of the next door. She pulled Tao Yanxi and whispered, "Sister Yanxi, should we go over and take a look?"


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but seeing Tang Yaguo''s watery eyes filled with worry, she softened again.


    "Come on, let''s take a look."


    Tang Yaguo should not encounter any trouble, so she will follow her boldly.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Tang Yaguo and knocked on the door. It was Ren Yu''s driver who opened the door. His face was very bad, and his face was full of worry.


    Tang Yaguo shrugged and uttered in surprise.


    "Heartbroken poison?"


    The driver was taken aback for a moment, and a trace of ecstasy broke out on his face.


    "Little girl, do you know the heartbroken poison?"


    Tang Yaguo nodded and said crisply, "I know."


    "Let them in." Ren Yu''s voice came from the back room.


    The driver invited Tao Yanxi and Tang Yaguo in.


    Ren Yu was lying on the bed, his face was pale, his hands were bulging, his forehead was sweating profusely, and it was painful to see.


    Tang Yaguo walked over quickly and checked his pulse.


    "Sister Yanxi, help me get the silver needle." Tang Yaguo''s small face was full of seriousness.


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay" and quickly returned to the next room to turn out Tang Yaguo''s silver needle.


    After bringing the silver needle over, Tang Yaguo quickly gave Ren Yu two needles.


    The driver next to him wanted to say something, but seeing that Ren Yu didn''t speak, he shut up.

 v3 Chapter 1336： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (6)

    After two stitches, Ren Yu''s complexion seemed to be a little better.


    Tang Yaguo pursed her lips, her eyes lit up, and she quickly pierced Ren Yu a few more times.


    Maybe it''s because this is Tang Yaguo''s first real treatment for someone, or maybe it''s because Ren Yu''s poison is really tricky.


    Tao Yanxi only saw that the always lively Tang Yaguo''s face was full of seriousness, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Fortunately, Tang Yaguo''s treatment was effective, Ren Yu gradually calmed down, and his face was no longer so ugly.


    Ren Yu, who had regained his senses, smiled at Tang Yaguo, and said "thank you" feebly.


    Tang Yaguo put away his silver needle and shook his head.


    Ren Yu pursed his lips, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Can I talk to this little girl alone?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, signaling them to be free.


    She then left the room with the driver.


    What exactly Tang Yaguo and Ren Yu talked about is unknown to Tao Yanxi.


    It was only the next day that Ren Yu, Tao Yanxi and Tang Yaguo went to S City together.


    After going to S City, Ren Yu specially let Tang Yaguo and Tao Yanxi live in his private villa.


    According to Tang Yaguo, Ren Yu hoped that she could help him heal, and they could all stay here until the disease was cured.


    Tao Yanxi expressed understanding and understanding.


    This is obviously the beginning of the heroine''s road to becoming stronger!


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t stay by Tang Yaguo''s side all the time, especially after Tang Yaguo cured Ren Yu, many things could not be so simple as they wanted.


    But as far as Tao Yanxi knew, Tang Yaguo was not in any danger.


    Two months later, Tang Yaguo gradually gained some fame in the upper class of S City.


    And Xi Yitong also heard about Tang Yaguo''s medical skills, so he decided to let Tang Yaguo treat her.


    But Tang Yaguo was usually guarded very strictly by Ren Yu, and his men could not attack for a while.


    But today''s banquet is a good opportunity.


    After Xi Yitong arranged the scene, he waited for Tang Yaguo to take the bait, and then took the man back to help him heal.


    However, what Xi Yitong never expected was that it was not Tang Yaguo who was kidnapped by his subordinates, but a woman who appeared out of nowhere. She said her name was Tao Yanxi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in time to two hours ago.


    When Tao Yanxi knew that Tang Yaguo was going to attend a birthday party of Ren Yu''s friend, she made up her mind to go with her.


    She has a faint feeling that Xi Yitong will also go!


    When the banquet started, Tao Yanxi started looking for Xi Yitong everywhere, but couldn''t find it after searching around.


    It happened that Tang Yaguo felt too bored and wanted to go out to breathe, so she followed.


    The two stayed outside for a while before Tang Yaguo was called away by Ren Yu.


    Tao Yanxi was also not used to that kind of banquet atmosphere, so he didn''t plan to go back.


    As a result, she was just about to sit down for a break when someone covered her head.


    Tao Yanxi was not ready to struggle anymore. The moment she was covered, she knew where the plot point was now.


    Isn''t that the plot point of Xi Yitong''s kidnapping of Tang Yaguo?


    Tao Yanxi was transported all the way, and two hours later, she saw the light again.


    Xi Yitong was sitting in a wheelchair, his face was pale but his eyes were dark.


    "This is Tang Yaguo?" A low hoarse voice sounded in the room, causing the temperature in the room to drop by one point for no reason.

 v3 Chapter 1337： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (7)

    A sly smile appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "I''m not Tang Yaguo, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    Xi Yitong''s eyes became colder and colder, and the corners of his mouth raised even more coldly.


    "Tao Yanxi?"


    He repeated Tao Yanxi''s name with a hint of gloom.


    Tao Yanxi shivered for no reason, but did not flinch.


    She stood up and patted the dust on her body.


    "Big brother, what''s your name?"


    Tao Yanxi said, and walked towards Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong''s eyes became colder.


    Tao Yanxi was very close to Xi Yitong, but in two or three steps, he had already walked in front of him.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and looked up at Xi Yitong.


    "Big brother, what are you doing with Yaya?"


    Xi Yitong''s eyelids were slightly lifted, with a hint of coolness, he stretched out his right hand and pinched Tao Yanxi''s chin.


    The temperature from his fingertips seemed to tell him that the little girl in front of him was a living, fluffy little girl with warmth.


    The clear and bright eyes of the little girl imprinted what he looked like at the moment.


    Gloomy and decadent, as if it had climbed up from hell.


    "Good girl, tell me where Tang Yaguo is, eh?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "What is the big brother doing to Yaya?"


    "What Yaya can do, I can do too." Tao Yanxi added another sentence.


    A dim light flashed quickly in Xi Yitong''s eyes.


    In his profile, the existence of Tao Yanxi was mentioned.


    Appeared in City B with Tang Yaguo, without identification, and could not investigate the past.


    Tang Yaguo relies on her very much, but for some reason, this one has been staying in Ren Yu''s villa and never goes out to socialize.


    Compared to Tang Yaguo''s little fame, this little girl Tao Yanxi really has no sense of existence.


    Now hearing Tao Yanxi say this, Xi Yitong has a little doubt.


    Will this little girl from Tao Yanxi also possess the medical skills of Tang Yaguo, or... even better?


    Xi Yitong pursed his lips, and there was a little starlight in his dark eyes.


    His icy fingers rubbed Tao Yanxi''s chin, slowly increasing his strength until she let out a painful exclamation.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Xi Yitong let out a low laugh and let go of Tao Yanxi.


    In the end, Xi Yitong did not immediately tell Tao Yanxi about his physical condition, but asked his subordinates to take her down, and Mr. Haosheng waited on her.


    Tao Yanxi was not in a hurry, and now she has found Xi Yitong.


    But what she was a little worried about was Tang Yaguo''s mood.


    If Tang Yaguo found out that she was missing, she might be in such a hurry.


    The mobile phone on her body was also taken away by Xi Yitong''s subordinates, and she couldn''t even send a message out.


    Now she can only pray that Tang Yaguo will be entangled by Ren Yu for a while, and she has no idea where she is.


    Tao Yanxi was locked in the room, and people came to bring her food at regular intervals.


    Tao Yanxi was able to sense that there was surveillance in the room, that is to say, her words and deeds were under Xi Yitong''s eyes.


    Fortunately, there was no surveillance in the bathroom, otherwise she would have rushed out and scolded Xi Yitong for being "perverted".


    After three days, Tao Yanxi was brought to Xi Yitong again.


    Xi Yitong''s condition looked even worse.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi had a ruddy complexion and long breathing. At first glance, it seemed that he ate well and slept well.


    Xi Yitong''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s body, and a little starlight flashed in his dark eyes.


    "Tang Yaguo wants to see you."

 v3 Chapter 1338： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (8)

    Tao Yanxi let out a "Huh".


    This is not mentioned in the plot!


    But think about it, she doesn''t seem to be in the plot.


    "Big brother, are you willing to let me see her?"


    Tao Yanxi still plays a girl who is not familiar with the world.


    With such a simple appearance, it was easy for Xi Yitong to let down his guard.


    "Yeah." Xi Yitong replied in a low voice, his fingers moved slightly and his eyelids raised slightly.


    The subordinates immediately brought Tang Yaguo up.


    As soon as Tang Yaguo saw Tao Yanxi, she immediately ran to her side to check her body.


    "Hu~" Tang Yaguo felt relieved when she saw that Tao Yanxi was fine.


    "Sister Yanxi, you''ll be fine."


    Tang Yaguo is a little more mature than before, no longer so loud, and no longer jumps when walking, but with an inexplicable elegance.


    Tao Yanxi patted the back of Tang Yaguo''s hand and whispered, "I''m fine, why are you here?"


    "I''m worried about you." Tang Yaguo''s eyes were filled with worry,


    Listening to the interaction between the two, Xi Yitong knocked on the wheelchair impatiently.


    "Miss Tang, I have already agreed to the conditions you said. It is time for you to redeem your promise."


    Only then did Tang Yaguo react, and she pursed her lips nervously.


    In fact, she doesn''t have much confidence in Xi Yitong''s illness, but...


    "Okay." Tang Yaguo took out the silver needle and began to treat Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong still cooperated with Tang Yaguo. Of course, the most important thing was that he could feel that her treatment was effective.


    Because Xi Yitong''s condition is too serious and cannot be cured at one time, Tang Yaguo made an appointment with him to come three times a week, and her usual diet also needs to be matched with her treatment.


    Xi Yitong agreed, but in order to make Tang Yaguo do his best, he detained Tao Yanxi.


    Tang Yaguo knew that she could not resist Xi Yitong yet, so she could only reluctantly agree.


    Before Tang Yaguo left, she also specially told Tao Yanxi not to worry, Xi Yitong would not treat her like that.


    And she will definitely save her!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have much to worry about, she was just staying here, and it was too late for her to be happy with how much time she could spend with her brother.


    But she didn''t tell Tang Yaguo these words, otherwise she would definitely think she was fascinated.


    Think about it, only three days together, and she was the one who was kidnapped, how could she stay here so willingly?


    After sending Tang Yaguo away, Tao Yanxi was sent back to his room again.


    Probably because Tang Yaguo''s treatment had a certain effect, Xi Yitong mercifully returned the phone to Tao Yanxi, and did not limit her freedom much.


    Of course, the so-called freedom is only to be able to move around in the villa.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi was too full to eat and planned to go for a walk in the garden.


    The bright moon cast a hazy light on the ground.


    Tao Yanxi was sitting on the bench, and the moonlight shone on her, making her look a bit immortal.


    In the shadow not far from Tao Yanxi, Xi Yitong stared straight at her in a wheelchair.


    Xi Yitong''s impression of Tao Yanxi was really not that deep, and his obedient appearance and obedient attitude didn''t make him like him at all.


    He hated Tao Yanxi''s unworldly appearance the most, hated it to the point of wanting to destroy it, and wanted to see the desperate cry on her face.


    Xi Yitong''s eyes flashed slightly, and he slid his wheelchair towards Tao Yanxi''s direction.

 v3 Chapter 1339： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (9)

    Tao Yanxi noticed that someone was approaching her, her body tense subconsciously, and a hint of vigilance flashed on her face.


    After her eyes touched Xi Yitong, she relaxed for a moment.


    Xi Yitong has been observing Tao Yanxi all the time, and she did not miss the moment of vigilance she had just now.


    Xi Yitong raised his eyebrows and raised his mouth slightly.


    Originally thought it was a pure and flawless little white flower, but now it looks like it might be a little black flower dyed white.


    Xi Yitong had a rare desire to tear off Tao Yanxi''s little white flower disguise, and wanted her to surrender to him.


    Xi Yitong approached Tao Yanxi, and the momentum on his body slightly restrained.


    He didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi as if he was looking at some interesting toy.


    Seeing that Xi Yitong didn''t speak, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to say, "Big brother, do you want to see the stars too?"


    Xi Yitong looked up and saw the bright stars scattered in the sky, dotted with the dark sky.


    But so many stars add up, but not a single moon is bright.


    "I''ll come to see the moon." Xi Yitong replied.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, her eyes reflecting the figure of Yitong attending.


    "Does Big Brother like the moon very much?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I don''t like it." Xi Yitong raised his eyelids slightly, "I just think it''s pretty bright."


    "The stars are also very bright~" Tao Yanxi had an innocent smile on her face, "Does Big Brother think the moon is unique?"


    Xi Yitong glanced at the moon hanging in the sky. The big and round moon was really special among the stars.


    only¡­¡­


    Xi Yitong curved the corners of his mouth, "No, it''s because it always changes."


    The moon is cloudy and sunny, what about that person?


    What kind of different face does this seemingly innocent little girl in front of him have?


    Tao Yanxi blinked, as if he didn''t understand Xi Yitong''s meaning.


    She raised her finger, pointed to one of the brightest stars in the sky, and said, "I like the North Star."


    "Because it can guide the lost home."


    Tao Yanxi put down her fingers and turned her head to look at Xi Yitong.


    "If big brother gets lost in the future, look for the North Star and you can find your way home."


    Xi Yitong raised his eyebrows and looked up.


    Polaris, a star whose position never changes.


    Bright and dazzling, even next to the bright moon, it is not inferior.


    "I won''t get lost." Xi Yitong said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but did not take Xi Yitong''s words.


    The wind outside was a little cold, and Tao Yanxi''s body trembled slightly.


    It is autumn now, and the autumn wind is blowing, which makes people shiver.


    Tao Yanxi got up, "Big brother, I''m going back."


    "Well." Xi Yitong gave Tao Yanxi a meaningful look, "It''s time to go back."


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to push Xi Yitong''s wheelchair and pushed him into the room.


    Xi Yitong didn''t say anything, but the hand tightly pressing on the armrest of the wheelchair showed his uneasy heart.


    He thought that she just came back by herself.


    Who would have thought that she would push him back too.


    Xi Yitong frowned and watched Tao Yanxi return to his room.


    Two days later, Tang Yaguo came to treat Xi Yitong as agreed. After some treatment, Tang Yaguo proposed to talk to Tao Yanxi.


    Xi Yitong agreed.


    It''s just that the chat between the two is under his monitoring.

 v3 Chapter 1340： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (10)

    Tang Yaguo came to Tao Yanxi''s room, held her hand and chatted non-stop.


    Tang Yaguo met some people again, and she also got a lot of good medicinal herbs, all of which Grandpa Tang kept talking about during his lifetime.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Yaguo asked worriedly, "Sister Yanxi, how are you doing here?"


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    "That''s right." Tao Yanxi patted the back of Tang Yaguo''s hand, "Did you say last time that Xi Yitong''s treatment is best combined with dietary supplements?"


    "Yeah." Tang Yaguo nodded, "His body is losing a lot. If he can cooperate with dietary supplements to strengthen his body''s own immunity, he can last longer."


    "Then what should I pay attention to?" Tao Yanxi asked two more questions.


    Afterwards, Tang Yaguo briefly explained the precautions to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took it all in his heart.


    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Tang Yaguo to leave.


    After Tang Yaguo left, Tao Yanxi thought about how to supplement Xi Yitong with food.


    However, Xi Yitong will definitely not let her be responsible for his diet at present, so she must first gain his trust.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tao Yanxi packed up and went to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up early in the morning and went to the kitchen.


    Xi Yitong didn''t restrict her movements, so she could come to the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi explained her intention to the uncles and aunts in the kitchen. She wanted to cook some porridge and fry an egg by herself.


    Because Xi Yitong''s breakfast is usually a Western-style breakfast, her most recent breakfast is also a Western-style breakfast.


    Therefore, the chefs are not surprised by Tao Yanxi''s intention.


    If you want them to say, the food in China is still delicious, but if the young master wants a Western-style breakfast, they have no choice but to do it.


    Everyone has a very good impression of this little girl Tao Yanxi. She is well-behaved and clever, doesn''t make trouble for them, and has a very sweet mouth.


    Such a little girl, they naturally liked it tightly.


    So they didn''t stop Tao Yanxi wanting to cook some porridge with her own hands.


    Tao Yanxi planned to cook a little white porridge, but she didn''t cook much.


    She also fried a love egg for herself, but unfortunately there is no pickles, otherwise you can eat it with porridge.


    At seven in the morning, Xi Yitong had breakfast on time.


    On the large dining table, in front of Xi Yitong, there are exquisite tableware, and slices of bread are placed on the beautiful plate.


    On the other hand, looking at Tao Yanxi sitting not far from him, the hot porridge exudes warm air under the stirring of the spoon, and the loving eggs on the plate next to him are golden and attractive, making Tao Yanxi salivate.


    Tao Yanxi scooped a spoonful of porridge into her mouth, the soft glutinous rice collided with her teeth, and the fragrant glutinous rice that belonged to the rice slipped into her throat, nourishing her stomach.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, her face full of enjoyment.


    "Hey~"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but exclaim, this is really delicious!


    Xi Yitong:  ¡­


    Xi Yitong shrugged, the air seemed to smell of rice porridge.


    He knew that it came from the bowl of Tao Yanxi.


    Xi Yitong''s face sank, and he put down the knife and fork in his hand.


    "Is rice porridge for breakfast today?" he asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper quickly replied, "Master, Miss Tao cooked the rice porridge herself."

 v3 Chapter 1341： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (11)

    Xi Yitong paused, only to feel that his stomach kept clamoring for rice porridge.


    But he couldn''t pull it down to eat the rice porridge cooked by Tao Yanxi.


    Moreover, he has always been suspicious, and he even doubted whether the rice porridge would poison him.


    For various reasons, Xi Yitong still picked up the knife and fork and ate his breakfast silently.


    Tao Yanxi has been paying attention to Xi Yitong''s movements all the time. Seeing that he asked the housekeeper but didn''t see him asking for porridge, he knew in his heart that he must be suspecting something.


    Tao Yanxi was not in a hurry to persuade Xi Yitong to drink the porridge she cooked.


    After the delicious breakfast, Xi Yitong went to the study to deal with the documents.


    Tao Yanxi began to study the lunch at noon.


    She has already agreed with the chef uncle, and she will cook her own meals in the future.


    She still likes her own meals.


    And if she is the only one to eat, she won''t eat much, it''s easy to make, and she won''t be too tired.


    She plans to stew a yam pork ribs soup at noon, and then stir-fry a vegetable.


    After Tao Yanxi talked to the chef uncle about the ingredients she wanted, she got busy in the kitchen.


    Because the yam pork ribs soup needs to be stewed for at least three hours, the first thing Tao Yanxi deals with is pork bones and yam.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Tao Yanxi first simmered the ribs until they were five mature, then put the yam into the pot and let it simmer slowly.


    As for herself, she only needs to come to the kitchen once in a while to take a look.


    As time passed, the meaty smell of pork ribs mixed with the smell of yam, and gradually floated out of the kitchen.


    With the help of the wind, he floated all the way to the study.


    Xi Yitong, who is processing documents in the study:  ¡­


    What are you doing in the kitchen today?


    Xi Yitong asked the housekeeper, but learned that Tao Yanxi was stewing yam and pork ribs soup.


    Xi Yitong:  ¡­


    "Let the kitchen also stew yam pork ribs soup at noon today." Xi Yitong ordered.


    The housekeeper took orders and brought Xi Yitong''s words to the kitchen.


    Chefs in the kitchen who are ready to make steaks:  ¡­


    The young master''s order, dare not disobey!


    But this is a good thing, at least the young master is willing to drink nutritious soup.


    You must know that Miss Tang has specially instructed that she must make some meals, but the young master likes to eat cold Western food, so their kitchen can only obey the orders.


    The chef was busy for a while, and finally simmered the yam pork ribs soup.


    Because it was simmered an hour later than Tao Yanxi, when Tao Yanxi''s stewed soup was placed on the table, it was still simmering in the kitchen.


    When Xi Yitong went downstairs to eat as usual, he found that the dining table was empty.


    He frowned subconsciously and looked at the butler, who hurried up and said, "It''s still stewing in the kitchen."


    Xi Yitong pursed his lips, and his eyes fell on the steaming bowl in front of Tao Yanxi.


    "Let them hurry up." Xi Yitong said impatiently.


    This can be difficult for the kitchen, and they can''t speed up the time, how can they be faster?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xi Yitong, whose face was not very good, and said with a slight smile, "Would you like to drink mine?"


    Xi Yitong had a calm face and said coldly, "Don''t drink."


    He didn''t drink the soup she cooked, who knows if she poisoned it!


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xi Yitong refused, and stopped persuading him.


    She didn''t believe it anymore. He could endure it for a while, but could he endure it for a lifetime?

 v3 Chapter 1342： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (12)

    Tao Yanxi deliberately drank the soup very loudly, and she also deliberately showed a satisfied smile on her face, which made Xi Yitong feel his stomach twitch.


    Tao Yanxi drank a bowl of soup for half an hour.


    And Xi Yitong just stared at the soup she had been drinking for half an hour, her face gloomy, as if she wanted to grab Tao Yanxi''s bowl.


    When the yam pork ribs soup was finally served from the kitchen, Tao Yanxi had already finished cooking and had no bones left.


    It was the first time Xi Yitong drank yam and pork ribs soup, and the taste was indeed good, but he just felt that the one in his bowl was not as good as the one in Tao Yanxi''s bowl.


    This feeling made Xi Yitong feel very uncomfortable.


    When processing documents in the study in the afternoon, Xi Yitong couldn''t help but think of Tao Yanxi drinking soup.


    The curly and long eyelashes trembled, the small mouth pursed, and the bone-scented soup rolled into the mouth.


    The half-squinted eyes seemed to have a little bit of starlight, and his face was full of enjoyment, as if he had drunk some agar jade brew.


    Xi Yitong suddenly squeezed the pen in his hand, his eyes deep.


    No, he should be thinking about the soup in Tao Yanxi''s bowl, not Tao Yanxi drinking the soup.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the delicious lunch was over, Tao Yanxi began to think about what to eat for the evening.


    Around three in the afternoon, a seductive scent drifted into the villa.


    Xi Yitong:  ¡­


    For several days, the villa was filled with various scents.


    And Xi Yitong''s recipes have also changed from various steaks and foie gras to yam pork ribs soup, winter melon pork ribs soup, tomato stewed beef brisket and so on.


    Although the chefs at home are all good at home, the dishes they make are also fragrant.


    But Xi Yitong just felt that the cook at home was not as delicious as Tao Yanxi''s.


    Xi Yitong, who realized this, became more and more unhappy, and his eyes became deeper and deeper when he looked at Tao Yanxi.


    Until Tang Yaguo came to treat Xi Yitong again, Tao Yanxi deliberately boiled chicken soup to let Tang Yaguo taste her craft.


    Tao Yanxi put a bowl of boiled chicken soup in the kitchen, but suddenly she wanted to go to the toilet, she told the uncle chef, and then quickly went to the toilet.


    Just two seconds after Tao Yanxi left, Xi Yitong walked in with a wheelchair.


    His eyes fell on the bowl of chicken soup, and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Is it chicken soup for noon today?" Xi Yitong asked the chef.


    The chef nodded again and again. In the past few days, he has become accustomed to his young master eating with Tao Yanxi''s recipe.


    So today when he learned that Tao Yanxi was going to cook chicken soup, he had already cooked chicken soup with him.


    Xi Yitong nodded, "Bring me a bowl."


    The chef quickly served Xi Yitong a small bowl.


    "You put it there." Xi Yitong pointed to the dining table.


    The chef didn''t know what Xi Yitong was going to do, so he could only say that the chicken soup was served and put it aside.


    "You go out." Xi Yitong said.


    The chef scratched his head and could only go out.


    After the chef went out, only Xi Yitong was left in the whole kitchen.


    He pushed the wheelchair, walked to the dining table, and quietly changed the two small bowls.


    Tao Yanxi and Tang Yaguo have such a good relationship, they will definitely not poison Tang Yaguo.


    Thinking of this, Xi Yitong''s eyes brightened a bit.


    He was finally able to drink Tao Yanxi''s soup.

 v3 Chapter 1343： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (13)

    After Xi Yitong changed the two small bowls, he let the chef come in and bring the chicken soup to the table for him, and it was faster.


    Cook:¡­¡­


    It is hard to guess what the young master is thinking.


    Xi Yitong pushed the wheelchair out of the kitchen with a face of course, and just when he arrived at the door, he met Tao Yanxi who came back from the toilet.


    Tao Yanxi gave Xi Yitong a puzzled look, and seeing that his face was as usual, she didn''t think much about it.


    Tao Yanxi only served as Xi Yitong, maybe because she was too hungry, so she went to the kitchen to urge the uncle chef.


    As for why he didn''t let the housekeeper come, um... maybe he was too busy.


    The chef didn''t know that Xi Yitong had exchanged the two bowls of chicken soup, he just took the bowl he had just put there and sent it to Xi Yitong.


    And Tao Yanxi took the remaining bowl to Tang Yaguo as a matter of course.


    Tang Yaguo took a sip of chicken soup and smacked her mouth. She was not stingy with her praise.


    "Delicious!"


    Xi Yitong was also drinking chicken soup. Hearing Tang Yaguo''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Delicious? Of course it''s delicious, it''s made by my own chef.


    Satisfied, Xi Yitong took another sip of the chicken soup in his bowl, um... this bowl is not bad, he reluctantly admits that Tao Yanxi''s chicken soup is not bad.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Xi Yitong''s change. After hearing Tang Yaguo''s praise, she couldn''t help but say, "Come to me if you want to drink, and I''ll make it for you."


    Tang Yaguo drank the chicken soup in one breath, then nodded.


    "It''s delicious, sister Yanxi, you are really the best!" Tang Yaguo said happily.


    Perhaps infected by Tang Yaguo''s happiness, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xi Yitong just finished drinking the chicken soup, glanced at the two women who laughed silly, and let out a light hum.


    Silly woman, the soup she makes is in his bowl.


    What is Tang Yaguo so happy about? He drank the soup Tao Yanxi made.


    Xi Yitong smacked his mouth, and a trace of pity crossed his face.


    He couldn''t let Tao Yanxi and Tang Yaguo know that this matter made him a little depressed, but fortunately, the deliciousness of the chicken soup was enough to satisfy him.


    Tang Yaguo didn''t stay in the villa for long. As she became more and more famous, she became busier and busier.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t leave her alone. She was very relieved. With the halo of the heroine, there was nothing wrong with Tang Yaguo.


    After Tang Yaguo left, Xi Yitong still felt a little pity.


    Without Tang Yaguo, it would be difficult for him to find a chance to eat Tao Yanxi''s meals.


    Although Xi Yitong''s suspicion of Tao Yanxi''s poisoning in the food is very low now, he can''t open the mouth to let Tao Yanxi cook more for him when he cooks.


    So he can only eat meals made by his own chef.


    Tao Yanxi really has nothing to do right now. Every day, he sits in the kitchen and studies all kinds of recipes, especially all kinds of soups that can nourish his body. He has thoroughly researched and made some improvements.


    This made Xi Yitong very depressed. Obviously Tao Yanxi was the one who was under house arrest in disguise, but why was he the one who was tortured in the end?


    Especially after Xi Yitong tasted the chicken soup made by Tao Yanxi, he felt more and more that the fragrance wafting in the villa every day was unbearable.


    Two nights later, Xi Yitong heard from the housekeeper something exciting.

 v3 Chapter 1344： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (14)

    The housekeeper told Xi Yitong that at noon today, Tao Yanxi once proposed to the chef that he wanted to give Xi Yitong a portion of the soup he boiled.


    The chef hesitated, but told the housekeeper about it.


    Although Tao Yanxi is cute, in their hearts, their young master is more important.


    The chef told the housekeeper, and the housekeeper told Xi Yitong.


    After all, this request made by Tao Yanxi is really strange.


    After Xi Yitong heard it, he also felt a little strange.


    But this didn''t affect his desire to eat the food made by Tao Yanxi at all.


    Xi Yitong asked the housekeeper to tell the chef to agree to Tao Yanxi''s request, but he wanted to see what Tao Yanxi wanted to do.


    The housekeeper quickly conveyed the order, and Tao Yanxi also learned from the chef that she could cook an extra meal for Xi Yitong.


    Tao Yanxi was very happy. At noon, she even made chicken soup specially.


    The chicken soup is not greasy at all, the chicken melts in the mouth, and it is full of nutrients, which is really suitable for replenishing the body.


    Perhaps because the chicken soup tasted really good, Xi Yitong also ate a small bowl of rice.


    Of course, before Xi Yitong drank Tao Yanxi''s chicken soup, someone had already tried whether it was poisonous or not.


    After all, Xi Yitong''s temperament is too sensitive and suspicious.


    Tao Yanqi drank her portion obediently, and then looked straight at Xi Yitong, as if looking at something.


    Xi Yitong put down the bowl, frowning slightly.


    "What?" Xi Yitong asked.


    "Is it delicious?" Tao Yanxi asked with a sweet smile.


    Tao Yanxi is not a fool either. After she made her proposal to the uncle chef yesterday, the uncle chef did not immediately agree.


    But after only one night, he should come down.


    What does this mean?


    This shows that the uncle chef must have reported this matter.


    The fact that she cooked an extra meal for Xi Yitong was also approved by him.


    It didn''t take her nearly half a month of hard work in vain. No, it hooked out Xi Yitong''s greed.


    "Not bad." Xi Yitong raised the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Yanxi''s cooking skills are indeed very good, and I don''t know if it is his illusion. He always feels that after drinking two large bowls of chicken soup, his stomach is warm, and there is a warm air flowing to his limbs. nourished his body.


    The praised Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and he supported his head with both hands, and asked excitedly, "Then what do you want to drink at night?"


    As soon as Xi Yitong heard this, she knew that Tao Yanxi knew that he knew that she asked the chef to cook him an extra meal.


    His face sank, a little dissatisfied.


    Xi Yitong, who had guessed his thoughts, expressed that he was very unhappy, extremely unhappy.


    But thinking about it in my heart, I said in my mouth, "Yam Pork Ribs Soup."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    It seems that Xi Yitong is really obsessed with Yam Pork Ribs Soup.


    When Xi Yitong heard this "Okay", his face became even darker, but he let out a light hum, with a hint of satisfaction.


    After lunch, Xi Yitong went to deal with the documents as usual, while Tao Yanxi began to prepare the yam pork ribs soup in the evening.


    But within two hours, the scent began to permeate the villa again.


    Xi Yitong, who was dealing with documents in the study, smelled the fragrance, pursed his lips tightly, his face was heavy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    A few seconds later, Xi Yitong pushed the wheelchair out of the study...

 v3 Chapter 1345： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (15)

    In the living room, Xi Yitong looked at the kitchen from time to time.


    The housekeeper stood by, bowing his head and holding back a smile.


    His own young master is also true, he obviously wants to eat the food made by Miss Tao, but he pretends not to care.


    Hmm... I have to say, this young master has more energy than ever before.


    Thinking of this, the butler couldn''t help but smile.


    The young master is getting more and more energetic, which is really a good thing.


    Xi Yitong didn''t know what the housekeeper was thinking. He pursed his lips, thinking to himself why this soup is not ready yet, it is so fragrant, how long will it be stewed?


    Could it be that Tao Yanxi was stealing food in the kitchen?


    Thinking of this, Xi Yitong''s face couldn''t help sinking again.


    He looked at the housekeeper next to him and said, "Go and see what Tao Yanxi is doing inside, is she stealing food?"


    The corner of the housekeeper''s mouth twitched, and his young master was too naive.


    Stealing? Miss Tao is not.


    After all, this soup is stewed by others.


    But the young master said so, he must still obey his own young master.


    The butler responded and walked into the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Tao Yanxi was looking at the fire, and when she saw the housekeeper came in, she hurriedly called out sweetly.


    "Hello, butler, grandpa~"


    The butler happily responded.


    "Master asked me to see how the soup is simmered." After the butler finished speaking, he couldn''t help but add, "Master, I''m looking forward to your yam pork ribs soup."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "It''s very soon, I can drink it in about ten minutes."


    "Okay, then I''ll go back to the young master." After the butler finished speaking, he walked slowly to the door of the kitchen.


    When he was about to go out, he suddenly stopped again.


    "Miss Tao, thank you." The housekeeper whispered, and quickly left the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but burst into a smile when she heard the "thank you".


    All are good people.


    Hmm... except for Xi Yitong!


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi brought a large bowl of yam pork ribs soup to Xi Yitong.


    There were also two pieces of stewed soft glutinous ribs and yam in the bowl. Xi Yitong swallowed his saliva calmly, leaned forward slightly, and was impatient at first sight.


    Tao Yanxi did not dismantle Xi Yitong, but silently drank his own small bowl of yam pork ribs soup.


    Her skills are still as good as ever!


    Xi Yitong drank all the big bowl of yam pork ribs soup, and there was no spare ribs left.


    The housekeeper looked at him with a rotten smile on his face, the young master hasn''t eaten so much for a long time, which is a good thing, a good thing.


    Does this mean that the young master''s body is gradually getting better?


    Thinking of this, the housekeeper couldn''t help but look at Tao Yanxi.


    Thanks to this little girl, otherwise, how would my young master be so energetic?


    The housekeeper had already made a secret decision in his heart that he must be nice to the little girl, so that maybe his young master''s illness would gradually get better.


    The butler standing by the side was active, but the two at the table were quietly drinking soup.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi watched the news for a while as usual.


    To Tao Yanxi''s surprise, the news actually reported Tang Yaguo.


    It probably means that Tang Yaguo solved a thorny plague and cured all the people in a plague village.


    This is an existence that is praised by the news, which means that Tang Yaguo is now the one who is covered.

 v3 Chapter 1346： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (16)

    If Xi Yitong wanted to touch Tang Yaguo again, it would not be so easy.


    But now it seems that Xi Yitong and Tang Yaguo have not become enemies, and naturally they will not become enemies in the future.


    Tao Yanxi always told Tang Yaguo that she was staying here very well.


    Besides, Xi Yitong didn''t embarrass her, and Tang Yaguo also said that she seemed to have gained a few pounds, and she felt more at ease when she thought about it.


    In this way, Tang Yaguo should not regard Xi Yitong as an enemy, right?


    All she has to do now is to slowly adjust Xi Yitong''s body until Tang Yaguo is sure to cure him.


    Tao Yanxi went back to his room after reading the news.


    There is still surveillance in her room, but Xi Yitong doesn''t seem to pay much attention to it, and she feels more at ease after thinking about it.


    Tao Yanxi rolled around on the bed recklessly, rolled the quilt over her body, and wrapped it into a silkworm baby.


    Probably because the wrapping was a little tight, Tao Yanxi felt a little hard to breathe.


    Oops, she won''t be the first to wrap herself up, will she?


    Tao Yanxi''s face was flushed red, and there were physiological tears oozing from the corners of her eyes.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi did not know that in the study, Xi Yitong was silently looking at Tao Yanxi who was wrapping himself up.


    He really didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to be so naive. He usually seems to be a very clever person, how could he do such a naive thing?


    Xi Yitong''s fingers moved slightly, and he rolled the document paper in his hand round and round on his slender fingers.


    The sense of restraint came from his fingers, making Xi Yitong unable to help frown slightly.


    What''s so fun about that? He really didn''t like that feeling.


    He raised his eyes to look at the surveillance video again, only to find that Tao Yanxi''s face was flushed, and he looked like he was out of breath.


    Xi Yitong''s expression changed immediately, she stood up and walked towards Tao Yanxi''s room.


    Xi Yitong didn''t even knock on the door, he broke into the door directly, and rescued Tao Yanxi who was caught in the quilt.


    Tao Yanxi coughed a few times, and it took a few seconds for him to recover.


    "Thank you." Tao Yanxi thanked, and his eyes fell on Xi Yitong, who was standing upright.


    She paused, looked at Xi Yitong in surprise and asked, "Aren''t you disabled?"


    Xi Yitong''s mouth twitched, "Who told you that I am disabled?"


    He''s just weak and doesn''t want to walk.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and it seemed that no one had told her that Xi Yitong was disabled.


    "That''s really great!" Tao Yanxi exclaimed in surprise.


    Xi Yitong''s body was already weak, so rushing over to kick the door to rescue Tao Yanxi had consumed all his strength.


    He simply propped up the bed and sat down slowly.


    The soft quilt seemed to have the warmth left by Tao Yanxi, which spread from his fingertips to the bottom of his heart, warm.


    "What?" Xi Yitong asked.


    "You''re not disabled, right?"


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Xi Yitong, leaning forward, her clear eyes reflected the figure of attending Yitong.


    The two were so close, Xi Yitong could even smell the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    He remembered that none of his toiletries were scented with peach blossoms, so where did this peach blossom scent come from?


    Is it body fragrance? Xi Yitong''s eyes flickered slightly, and he actually already had the answer in his heart.


    "You are very fragrant." Xi Yitong said suddenly.

 v3 Chapter 1347： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (17)

    Tao Yanxi couldn''t actually smell anything on her body.


    If there is any real taste, it is probably the taste of yam pork ribs soup?


    After all, she had been in the kitchen for a long time, and the smell of soup was still reasonable.


    But Tao Yanxi knew that the fragrance that Xi Yitong said was not the fragrance of soup, it should be other fragrances.


    "What fragrance?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "There is a faint fragrance of peach blossoms." Xi Yitong took a deep breath and felt that the fragrance of peach blossoms became more and more obvious.


    Tao Yanxi smelled it carefully, but still didn''t smell the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    "Maybe you smelled it wrong." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xi Yitong''s face sank, "You question me?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    A man''s face changes when it says it changes.


    "I didn''t, but I didn''t smell it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xi Yitong nodded solemnly, "Generally I can''t smell body fragrance."


    Xi Yitong moved closer to Tao Yanxi.


    The closer you get, the stronger the aroma.


    But that kind of richness is not the kind of refreshing richness, but a faint, haunting fragrance.


    "It''s fragrant." Xi Yitong murmured, his body tilted, and he fell on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Xi Yitong''s breathing was steady, as if she was asleep.


    Tao Yanxi supported Xi Yitong and let him lie down on the bed slowly.


    After Xi Yitong settled down, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help scratching his head.


    What''s this doing? Sleep in seconds?


    Where does Tao Yanxi know that Xi Yitong has always been insomnia, and it is not bad to be able to sleep for two hours a day.


    More often, he is sleepless all night.


    He had taken countless medicines, but none of them had any effect on insomnia.


    Only when he smelled the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body, drowsiness surged up, and he fell asleep in seconds.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xi Yitong was sleeping soundly, but did not wake him up.


    Anyway, the bed is very big, so there is nothing wrong with letting Xi Yitong fall asleep here.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the bed, turned sideways, closed her eyes, and fell asleep soon after.


    When she slept until midnight, Tao Yanxi felt someone hug her waist.


    The warm breath sprayed on her face, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes and take a look.


    After realizing that the person behind her was Xi Yitong, Tao Yanxi immediately fell asleep again.


    The next morning, when Tao Yanxi woke up, Xi Yitong had already left.


    Judging from the residual warmth on the quilt next to him, Xi Yitong should have just left not long ago.


    Tao Yanxi could completely imagine Xi Yitong''s expression on her bed when she woke up this morning, um...it must be very dark and smelly.


    Tao Yanxi laughed in bed for a long time, then got up to wash and make breakfast.


    At the same time, Xi Yitong, who got up early in the morning to deal with documents in his study, was not at all concerned with documents.


    He was full of images of waking up this morning.


    Tao Yanxi was hugged by him, her face was flushed, and the temperature from her palm to her arms made him feel on pins and needles.


    Xi Yitong quickly fled the scene, and didn''t even have time to clean up his mess.


    The performance of running away like this is really not in line with his style of behavior.


    But at that time, he escaped shamefully, and didn''t even wait for Tao Yanxi to wake up.


    The most important thing is that he is still nostalgic for Tao Yanxi''s body temperature, and even the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on her body.

 v3 Chapter 1348： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (18)

    Xi Yitong couldn''t help clenching his fists, he didn''t run away!


    He just has a lot of files that he hasn''t dealt with, yes, he just has a lot of files that he hasn''t dealt with!


    Xi Yitong pursed her lips tightly and began to process the documents.


    As for how much he thought about the documents, even if only he knew.


    On the other hand, after breakfast was ready, Tao Yanxi asked the housekeeper to give Xi Yitong a copy.


    Naturally, the housekeeper happily sent it to Xi Yitong.


    After Xi Yitong knew that the breakfast was served by Tao Yan, he almost refused to eat it.


    But the smell was so fragrant that Xi Yitong couldn''t hold back and ate the fragrant breakfast anyway.


    After eating, he did not forget to say to the housekeeper, "Let Tao Yanxi have a snack at noon, this breakfast is really not that good."


    The butler lowered his head and smiled.


    My young master, just don''t be too tight.


    For several days, Tao Yanxi cooked three meals for Xi Yitong.


    Every time Xi Yitong finished eating, he looked disgusted, as if he was eating some kind of pig food.


    But every time he eats cleanly, not even a bit of soup base is left.


    Probably because of proper supplementation, Xi Yitong''s physical condition is getting better and better.


    At this time, Tang Yaguo needed to go to T city, 2,000 kilometers away, because of something.


    This also means that she can''t come back in time to treat Xi Yitong.


    Therefore, Tang Yaguo came to Xi Yitong''s house in advance, told him about it, and said that his recent condition was stable and he didn''t need to worry too much.


    Xi Yitong could obviously feel that his body was indeed getting better, and he asked his personal doctor to check it with professional equipment.


    The results of the examination showed that various functions of his body were slowly improving. If this trend continues, it may not be long before he recovers to health.


    Also because of this inspection result, Xi Yitong didn''t bother to find Tang Yaguo.


    Besides, Tao Yanxi was always with him.


    He didn''t believe that Tang Yaguo could still abandon Tao Yanxi?


    Before leaving, Tang Yaguo specially instructed Tao Yanxi to continue taking supplements.


    She checked Xi Yitong''s body, and the food supplement was really effective.


    Although it can''t help Xi Yitong detoxify, it can improve his immunity.


    After Tang Yaguo left, Tao Yanxi changed patterns every day to supplement Xi Yitong''s diet.


    A month passed in a flash, and Xi Yitong''s complexion also improved at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Of course, his attitude towards Tao Yanxi was also a little better.


    Probably because the scent on Tao Yanxi can help Xi Yitong sleep, so every night after Tao Yanxi fell asleep, Xi Yitong would sneak into her room.


    Then around five in the morning, he got up again and left Tao Yanxi''s room.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice it at first, until one night when she got up in a daze to go to the toilet, did she realize that Xi Yitong was sleeping beside her!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Yitong who was sleeping sweetly, but still couldn''t bear to kick him down.


    But after that night, Tao Yanxi found out that Xi Yitong would go to her room every night to rest.


    Sometimes when she fell asleep, subconsciously, she would hug Xi Yitong tightly.


    Then when Xi Yitong woke up in the morning the next day, he found the two of them hugging each other tightly.


    Over time, Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and something went wrong...

 v3 Chapter 1349： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (19)

    That kind of shy eyes flashed in Xi Yitong''s eyes from time to time, making Tao Yanxi a little puzzled.


    Finally one day, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask, "What have you been looking at me with that shy look?"


    When Xi Yitong heard the word "shy", she exploded on the spot.


    "Who is shy? Who is shy!"


    At the end of the day, it was a bit of an exasperation.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Xi Yitong''s reaction to be so big.


    She quickly coaxed: "I''m shy, I''m shy."


    "Humph!" Xi Yitong snorted coldly, his face stinking.


    "Tang Yaguo is not here now, you are helpless, you can only rely on me." Xi Yitong licked his lips, "I''m upset, be careful I''ll drive you out."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Mr. Xi, if I remember correctly, you put me under house arrest in disguise to threaten Tang Yaguo."


    When Xi Yitong heard it, okay, Tao Yanxi dared to refute his words!


    "Humph!" Xi Yitong snorted coldly again, "You woman, have you finally revealed your true colors?"


    "I used to call me big brother, but now you call me Mr. Xi?"


    "Oh, woman..."


    After Xi Yitong finished speaking, he left without looking back.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Xi Yitong''s back, and it took a few seconds to react.


    Hmm... So Xi Yitong is "running away"?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing. After meeting Xi Yitong, she realized that he was actually quite cute, awkwardly cute.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone, which displayed the text message Tang Yaguo sent him.


    ¡¾I''m coming back! (*^¨Œ^*)¡¿


    The little girl Tang Yaguo is as cute as ever.


    I don''t know if Tang Yaguo had any adventures there this time, and what level of her medical skills has now reached.


    It would be great if Xi Yitong could be cured.


    Although Xi Yitong''s body has improved a little in recent days, the poison in his body is like a time bomb, and it may explode at any time.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to gamble, so she could only pin her hopes on Tang Yaguo.


    Xi Yitong also received the news that Tang Yaguo was coming back.


    During dinner, Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi who was drinking soup obediently and said, "Tang Yaguo is coming back."


    Tao Yanxi looked up in surprise.


    Xi Yitong has always disliked talking at the dinner table, so why did he suddenly talk to her today?


    Although she was puzzled, she replied, "I know."


    "When did you know?" Xi Yitong asked.


    "Just after you left this afternoon." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xi Yitong''s face sank, Hmph, Tao Yanxi actually knew the news before him! It''s really frustrating.


    "How did you know?" Xi Yitong continued to ask.


    Tao Yanxi put down the spoon and said solemnly, "Yaya sent me a message."


    Tao Yanxi said, picked up her mobile phone and dialed the text message column, and handed it to Xi Yitong to see.


    Xi Yitong stared at the *^¨Œ^* expression for a few seconds, and suddenly asked, "Do you like this?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What?" Tao Yanxi leaned over, her head and Xi Yitong''s head were almost pressed together.


    Xi Yitong pointed to the expression *^¨Œ^*, his mouth pursed into a line.


    What symbol is this? Not pretty at all!


    "Yaya likes it better, she likes to make such cute expressions." Tao Yanxi said.

 v3 Chapter 1350： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (20)

    "What about you?" Xi Yitong asked nervously.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think much, just said casually: "I''m fine, I like to send memes."


    Xi Yitong nodded thoughtfully and returned the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    He hadn''t noticed it just now, but now he realized that the two of them were too close.


    He was so close that he could smell the haunting fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body.


    Xi Yitong tilted his head and pretended to be disgusted and said, "Stay away from me, you''ve **** me up!"


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, she realized now that Xi Yitong was an arrogant ghost.


    Mingming hugged himself so tightly when he went to bed at night, he turned his face during the day and didn''t recognize anyone, and said that she had smoked him!


    Humph, men are big hooves!


    Tao Yanxi sat up straight and continued to drink his soup.


    This is her masterpiece, and she has to drink it one by one.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi sitting up straight, Xi Yitong sighed slightly, not knowing whether she was relieved or regretful.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi had to watch the news for a while as usual.


    And Xi Yitong went to the study to deal with his work.


    But tonight was a little different,


    Xi Yitong rarely went to the study to deal with the work, but watched the news with Tao Yanxi.


    Of course, Xi Yitong''s attention was not on the news.


    He glanced at the news, looked at Tao Yanxi twice, looked at the news again, and looked at Tao Yanxi again.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s eyes caught a glimpse of Xi Yitong''s movements, and he couldn''t help turning his head, a sweet smile on his face.


    "Big brother, are you always watching what I do?"


    The sweet voice sounded in the room, causing Xi Yitong to snort coldly.


    "You''re normal!"


    It''s obviously a big-tailed wolf, what kind of little white rabbit is he pretending to be!


    He could see it clearly, this Tao Yanxi is a big tail wolf!


    Tao Yanxi blinked, pretending not to understand what Xi Yitong was saying.


    "Big brother, what do you think I do?"


    Tao Yanxi approached Xi Yitong and leaned forward, her face almost touching Xi Yitong''s face.


    Xi Yitong stepped back, and the roots of his ears were stained with a thin layer of red.


    "You sit up straight!" Xi Yitong said with a hint of shame.


    Tao Yanxi held back her laughter, not only did not sit up straight, but also sat down wanton Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong''s ears seemed to turn redder.


    "Tang Yaguo..." Xi Yitong bit her lip bitterly.


    Hearing the name "Tang Yaguo", Tao Yanxi suddenly became serious.


    "What happened to her?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s attitude changed suddenly, Xi Yitong couldn''t help but snorted.


    Tao Yanxi cared more about Tang Yaguo than he thought.


    "Tang Yaguo said that she found the antidote for the poison in my body."


    "Hey?" Tao Yanxi said in surprise, Tang Yaguo didn''t tell her about this.


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi exclaimed in surprise, this is really great!


    After detoxification, Xi Yitong no longer has to be tortured by poison.


    As for the body, take care of it slowly.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s surprise, Xi Yitong pursed her lips.


    "You are very happy?"


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi nodded, of course she was very happy.


    When Xi Yitong heard this answer, her face became even worse.


    In his opinion, the reason why Tao Yanxi is so happy is because once his poison is cured, then she will be fine.


    He had no reason to keep her here.

 v3 Chapter 1351： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (21)

    Thinking of this, Xi Yitong suddenly felt that the detoxification he had been longing for was no longer so eager.


    Anyway, he won''t be dead for a while.


    Xi Yitong pursed her lips and lowered her voice.


    "I know."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly got up and left the living room.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, wondering why Xi Yitong''s face suddenly changed again.


    Are you worried about Tang Yaguo''s safety?


    After all, Tang Yaguo is the only one who can save him now.


    Tao Yanxi caught up with Xi Yitong, "Don''t worry, Yaya will be fine, she will come back safely to help you detoxify!"


    When Xi Yitong heard this, her face became even gloomier.


    He snorted coldly, glared at Tao Yanxi, and closed the study door with a "bang".


    Tao Yanxi: A man''s heart, a needle in the sea.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, she really didn''t understand what Xi Yitong was angry about.


    Maybe that''s why she''ll never be a man.


    Tao Yanxi went back to his room and went to sleep after playing for a while.


    At twelve o''clock in the morning, Xi Yitong sneaked into Tao Yanxi''s bedroom again.


    He gently got on the bed, skillfully took Tao Yanxi into his arms, and greedily absorbed the fragrance of peach blossoms from her body.


    In the past, he hugged her and fell asleep quickly.


    But for some reason today, he was not sleepy at all, and his mind was full of the scene after Tao Yanxi left.


    If Tao Yanxi left, he would have no "sleeping pills".


    Not just sleeping pills, but soft throw pillows, chefs who can cook delicious meals, or... or...


    It was the treasure he wanted to protect.


    Xi Yitong''s pupils shrank, and he shook his head suddenly.


    How could he have such an incredible thought that "Peach Yanxi is the treasure he wants to protect"!


    Xi Yitong suppressed the absurd thought in his mind, and his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist tightened even more.


    He closed his eyes and told himself that even if there was no Tao Yanxi in the future, it wouldn''t matter.


    As long as his poison is cured, he can live a better life, and he can get everything he wants.


    Xi Yitong told himself over and over again, but the more he told himself, the clearer another absurd idea became.


    As a result, that night, Xi Yitong didn''t sleep all night, until five o''clock the next morning, he left Tao Yanxi''s bedroom as usual.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon the next day, Tang Yaguo came to Xi Yitong''s villa.


    After going out for a while, Tang Yaguo is now more mature than before.


    Just standing there is too dazzling to ignore.


    However, in front of Tao Yanxi, she still looked like a child.


    "Sister Yanxi~" Tang Yaguo swayed Tao Yanxi''s arm, her obviously mature face full of coquettishness.


    Tao Yanxi touched Tang Yaguo''s hair with a backhand, with a happy smile on her face.


    "You''ll be fine," Tao Yanxi said.


    Tang Yaguo raised her mouth, "Sister Yanxi, I''m amazing~"


    Tang Yaguo couldn''t wait to share her adventures with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s face always had a doting smile on her face, and that look made Xi Yitong''s face sinking and sinking.


    She has never smiled at herself like this, she has never looked at herself with that kind of eyes, and she has never sat down and listened to her blah blah blah blah blah...


    Such thoughts kept popping up in Xi Yitong''s mind, causing his face to become heavier and lower, and the air pressure on his body lower and lower.

 v3 Chapter 1352： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (22)

    The air pressure in the room also dropped significantly.


    "Ah!" Tang Yaguo sneezed and touched his arm.


    "You have a cold?" Tao Yanxi got up quickly and wanted to get Tang Yaguo a dress to put on.


    Tang Yaguo grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, shook her head and said, "Sister Yanxi, I don''t have a cold, maybe someone misses me."


    Tang Yaguo is a doctor. Since she said she didn''t have a cold, Tao Yanxi naturally believed it.


    But Tao Yanxi still instructed: "You still have to pay attention to your body."


    Tang Yaguo nodded, "Alright, alright, I know~"


    "That''s right!" Tang Yaguo suddenly remembered something, and immediately looked straight at Xi Yitong.


    "Mr. Xi, I have prepared your antidote."


    When talking to Xi Yitong, Tang Yaguo was no longer smiling like she was chatting with Tao Yanxi, but also carried her daughter''s unique coquettish attitude.


    Xi Yitong looked at Tang Yaguo, whose face changed in a second, and couldn''t help but wonder if Tao Yanxi was the same.


    When chatting with Tang Yaguo, they dote on all kinds of gentleness and kindness, and they are all fake faces with him, and sometimes they make fun of him.


    Thinking of this, Xi Yitong felt very unhappy.


    Obviously he is a man, why is Tao Yanxi so good to a girl?


    Xi Yitong''s face was sullen, and he replied indifferently, "Yeah".


    Tang Yaguo didn''t care about Xi Yitong''s attitude, if it wasn''t for sister Yan Xi, he wouldn''t have said a word to Xi Yitong.


    Tang Yaguo took out a small porcelain bottle from her bag, and the small porcelain bottle contained the antidote for Xie Xi Yitong.


    She put the small china bottle on the table.


    "This is the antidote, can I take Sister Yanxi away?"


    Xi Yitong raised his brows, "How do I know if your medicine is real or fake?"


    Xi Yitong picked up the small porcelain bottle on the table and played with the small porcelain bottle with his slender fingers.


    "It''s okay to let her go." Xi Yitong''s eyes became sharp in an instant, "But after my poison is completely cured."


    The implication is that Tao Yanxi cannot leave for the time being.


    Tang Yaguo''s expression changed, and she said aggressively, "Mr. Xi, what do you mean?"


    Why did Tao Yanxi leave after he promised to help him heal?


    Xi Yitong doesn''t care what Tang Yaguo thinks, his only thought now is to leave without letting go.


    Can''t let her go.


    Once let her go, he has no reason to be able to contact her,


    Xi Yitong frowned, with a hint of gloom in his brows.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan quickly patted the back of Tang Yaguo''s hand and said, "It''s okay, I''m fine here."


    "Aren''t you very busy recently? I have nothing to do by myself. There are grandfather the housekeeper and uncle chef here to play with me, so don''t worry about me~"


    Tang Yaguo listened to Tao Yanxi''s words, and knew in her heart that she had a good life here.


    Tang Yaguo glanced at Xi Yitong hesitantly, and whispered to Tao Yanxi: "Sister Yanxi, don''t worry, that antidote is very useful, and his poison will be cured in three days, and then you can leave here. "


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    On the other hand, when Xi Yitong heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He looked at the small porcelain bottle in his hand, the corner of his mouth raised a smile that was not a smile, and a dark light flashed in his eyes quickly.


    three days?


    Oh, it''s not that easy.

 v3 Chapter 1353： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (23)

    Tang Yaguo left soon because he had something to do.


    After Tang Yaguo left, only Tao Yanxi and Xi Yitong were left in the living room.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the small porcelain bottle in Xi Yitong''s hand, and said happily, "Take the medicine, it will be cured by taking the poison."


    Xi Yitong squeezed the small porcelain bottle in his hand and said lightly, "No hurry."


    Not really in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi only thought that Xi Yitong was unwilling to take the antidote in front of her.


    After all, the root of the poison has been deep for a long time, and even if he takes the antidote, his face will not be very good.


    How could she see Xi Yitong''s embarrassed state?


    "Okay, then you remember to eat~" Tao Yanxi stood up, "I''m going to make dinner.


    Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, got up and walked to the study.


    In recent days, his health has also improved, and he won''t be out of breath after walking around the house for ten minutes.


    After coming to the study, Xi Yitong put the small porcelain bottle in the cabinet, and then locked it with a small lock.


    As for the key, he wore it and hung it around his neck.


    The small golden key was like a small pendant, hanging on Xi Yitong''s neck, but it didn''t look awkward.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Xi Yitong didn''t take medicine, she was still busy making dinner.


    Xi Yitong''s health is better, and she can cook some greasy food.


    What kind of spicy chicken, fish-flavored shredded pork or something, you can start making it!


    So at dinner, Xi Yitong found that today''s dinner was richer and more delicious than before.


    Tao Yanxi sat next to Xi Yitong and said happily, "I did it on purpose to celebrate your detoxification, how about it?"


    Xi Yitong held the chopsticks in his hand and didn''t speak.


    If Tao Yanxi knew that she didn''t take the antidote, she didn''t know what she would think.


    Xi Yitong didn''t want Tao Yanxi to know that he didn''t take the antidote, so he didn''t say anything.


    Tao Yanxi was also used to Xi Yitong''s attitude, she picked up the chopsticks and picked a piece of chicken for Xi Yitong.


    "Try the spicy chicken I made!"


    Xi Yitong: ¡­


    Xi Yitong doesn''t like spicy food very much, and his body doesn''t allow him to eat spicy food.


    But this is the first time Tao Yanxi has served him vegetables.


    Xi Yitong took the piece of chicken and slowly put it into his mouth.


    A burning sensation came from his mouth, filling his entire mouth at once, making his face turn red as soon as he brushed it.


    "Cough cough..."


    Xi Yitong coughed violently, but instead of spitting out the chicken, he quickly chewed it and swallowed it.


    Tao Yanxi saw Xi Yitong coughing, and hurriedly poured him a glass of water.


    "Can''t you eat spicy food?"


    Xi Yitong took a few sips from the water glass, and then his face softened.


    "I can eat it." Xi Yitong said in a hoarse voice.


    What kind of chili is this? It''s so awesome.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Yitong, whose voice was hoarse, and took the spicy chicken plate to her side.


    "I like spicy chicken, and I''ve rounded up this plate!"


    Xi Yitong: ¡­


    "You eat this, fish-flavored shredded pork, not spicy." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xi Yitong didn''t speak, and stared straight at the spicy chicken who was trapped in Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand the meaning of Xi Yitong''s eyes.


    This time, she was ill-considered.


    Xi Yitong''s body is just right, where can he eat such a heavy taste?


    "Don''t look at me." Tao Yanxi glared at Xi Yitong.

 v3 Chapter 1354： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (24)

    "This plate of spicy chicken is mine, no matter how you look at it, I won''t give you another bite!"


    Anyway, she also likes spicy food, and her body is better than Xi Yitong. After eating a plate of spicy chicken, absolutely nothing will happen!


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she immediately ate quickly.


    Her movements were fast, but she didn''t look embarrassed at all, but instead revealed an inexplicable elegance.


    Xi Yitong smacked his mouth, getting used to the spicy taste in his mouth.


    Not to mention, this taste is really good and exciting.


    But he also knew that his current body couldn''t eat that spicy food, and since Tao Yanxi had said that, he wouldn''t rob her anymore. Who would let him spoil her?


    Xi Yitong drank a little ball soup, and the dinner was over.


    Xi Yitong planned to watch the news with Tao Yanxi, but after watching the news, Tao Yanxi ran to the toilet.


    But came back two minutes later, and after another two minutes, ran to the toilet again.


    After going back and forth several times, Xi Yitong finally couldn''t help but say, "Frequent and urgent urination?"


    Tao Yanxi covered her stomach and subconsciously replied, "Quickly use the emergency syrup?"


    Xi Yitong: ? ? ?


    "Frequent and urgent urination is not a minor illness, what kind of emergency syrup should I drink?" Xi Yitong said with a stern face.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had already reacted.


    She waved her hand and said, "I''m not, I just eat too spicy at night, and my stomach can''t stand it for a while, and I have diarrhea."


    Tao Yanxi said, and suddenly felt her stomach churn, and then she couldn''t care about anything, and hurriedly ran to the toilet again.


    Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and his face sank.


    He remembered the family carrying stomach medicine.


    Xi Yitong got up and went to find the medicine in person.


    Tao Yanqi ran to the end and was a little out of breath.


    She shouldn''t be too confident about her body!


    After all these days, eating so lightly with Xi Yitong, it was suddenly too spicy, and my stomach couldn''t stand it!


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the sofa clutching her stomach, her lips turning white.


    Xi Yitong had already found the gastrointestinal medicine and walked down.


    He personally poured a glass of warm water for Tao Yanxi, and then looked at the instructions and poured out two pills.


    "Take medicine." Xi Yitong said half-squatting by the sofa.


    Tao Yanxi gave Xi Yitong a weak look.


    She opened her mouth slightly, without any strength.


    "You feed me."


    Xi Yitong wanted to refuse, but when she saw Tao Yanxi''s pale face, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He snorted coldly, helped Tao Yanxi up, and let her lean on him.


    "Take your medicine first."


    Xi Yitong put the medicine in the palm of his hand and fed the two into Tao Yanxi''s mouth together.


    The medicine is somewhat bitter, and the bitter taste begins to spread as soon as it enters the mouth.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, with grievances written all over her face.


    Xi Yitong quickly handed the cup to Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    "Drink water."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and took a sip, but only managed to swallow one.


    Another medicine just melted in the mouth, so bitter that Tao Yanxi was about to burst into tears.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t dare to open his mouth now, lest he move, the bitter taste would go down his throat.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s pained expression, Xi Yitong seemed to have guessed something.


    "Didn''t swallow it?" Xi Yitong asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded quickly.


    "Drink some more water."


    Xi Yitong handed the water glass to Tao Yanxi''s mouth again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, pointed to the trash can next to her, and signaled that she was going to spit up the medicine.

 v3 Chapter 1355： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (25)

    How could Xi Yitong let her vomit the medicine.


    But at this time Tao Yanxi was already suffering too much. She leaned forward and stretched out her hands, and she wanted to pick up the trash can next to her.


    Xi Yitong supported Tao Yanxi''s body, gritted her teeth, poured a mouthful of water directly into her mouth, and then suddenly kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    After the two-phase exchange, Xi Yitong suddenly understood why Tao Yanxi had a wrinkled face.


    This medicine is indeed too bitter.


    But under this bitter taste, there seems to be a hint of sweetness mixed with it.


    It was the slightest hint of sweetness that was enough to make him sink.


    After more than ten seconds, Xi Yitong slowly let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s hard," he said.


    Tao Yanxi was still in a stunned state.


    What''s the matter, duck?


    Why did you suddenly kiss?


    Is this man still shameless? !


    Tao Yanxi smacked her mouth, and there was still a hint of bitterness in her mouth.


    But compared to the pain just now, it is much better now.


    She picked up the water glass next to her and took another gulp of water, which completely diluted the bitter taste in her mouth.


    "What kind of medicine is this? Why is it so bitter?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    When Xi Yitong heard this, his face turned dark.


    Tao Yanxi, such an unconscionable woman, did not ask him why he kissed her in the first place, but asked why Yao was so bitter!


    Xi Yitong obviously forgot, he was the one who first said that the medicine was bitter.


    But Tao Yanxi just followed his words.


    "The medicine for diarrhea." Xi Yitong said angrily.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, hesitated for a while, but said "thank you".


    Xi Yitong stared straight at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xi Yitong didn''t speak, and didn''t think much.


    She desperately needs rest now.


    Tao Yanxi put the water glass on the table.


    "I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back to the bedroom to rest first."


    Xi Yitong pursed his lips.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything else?" Xi Yitong asked.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for two seconds, then nodded solemnly.


    "I do have something to say."


    A little bit of starlight flashed in Xi Yitong''s eyes, and he wrapped his arms around his chest, looking arrogant.


    "you say."


    "Spicy chicken is so spicy, I decided not to make this dish any time soon!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she patted Xi Yitong on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go step by step, let''s start with something lighter."


    Tao Yanxi stood up and felt that she really had nothing to say, so she covered her stomach and went upstairs.


    Xi Yitong: Oh, woman!


    Tao Yanxi, a heartless girl, didn''t even mention the thing he just kissed her?


    Don''t you think he was very moved by him helping her transition the bitter taste in her mouth?


    Xi Yitong gritted his teeth and looked gloomy.


    Xi Yitong snorted coldly and punched the sofa next to him.


    Tao Yanxi, he remembered!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the room, she simply washed up and lay down on the bed to sleep.


    The medicine worked quickly, and she no longer had diarrhea, but her body felt somewhat uncomfortable.


    Tao Yan, who was lying on the bed, always felt that he had forgotten something, but when he looked closely, it seemed that he had not forgotten anything.


    So Tao Yanxi simply didn''t want to.


    Can''t remember, it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?


    Tao Yanxi soon fell asleep, pity that someone was still grinding his teeth and cursing a "vicious" woman in small circles.

 v3 Chapter 1356： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (26)

    A few days later, Tang Yaguo came to the villa again.


    Tang Yaguo came here to take Tao Yanxi away.


    She was sure that there was nothing wrong with her antidote, but it had been almost a week since the last time she gave the antidote to Xi Yitong, and Tao Yanxi had not been released.


    That''s why Tang Yaguo came to pick up Tao Yanxi in person.


    In the living room, Tang Yaguo squinted at Xi Yitong.


    With just one glance, she could see that the poison on Xi Yitong''s body had not been resolved.


    But why?


    Her antidote was clearly not a problem.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Xi Yitong didn''t take the antidote. Seeing Tang Yaguo looking at Xi Yitong with a bad face, she quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Yaguo shook her head, took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Sister Yanxi, I''ll take you home~"


    As soon as the words fell, Xi Yitong let out a cold snort.


    "I''m not in good health yet, she can''t go."


    "Is he still in good health?" Tao Yanxi asked nervously.


    No, according to the background of the original story, Tang Yaguo could save Xi Yitong.


    Tang Yaguo looked at Xi Yitong with a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "If you don''t follow the doctor''s orders, you will naturally not get better."


    Tao Yanxi frowned, not following the doctor''s orders? What''s the meaning?


    "I can remind you that if you don''t understand the poison on your body, you won''t survive for a year." Tang Yaguo said indifferently.


    She really can''t have any good attitude towards this person who disguised her sister Yan Xi under house arrest!


    When Xi Yitong heard this, his heart thumped.


    The first thing he worried about was not the time limit of his own life, but Tao Yanxi''s attitude.


    Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi subconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi took Tang Yaguo''s hand, "He didn''t take the antidote?"


    "Sister Yanxi, why do you care so much about him?" Tang Yaguo said puzzled, isn''t he just a stinky man?


    There are so many men in the world, what''s so good about this stinky man?


    "You answer my question first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Tang Yaguo rolled her eyes at Xi Yitong, "Sister Yanxi asked you, have you taken the antidote?"


    Xi Yitong''s mouth pursed into a line, and said stubbornly, "It''s your medicine that doesn''t work."


    When Tang Yaguo heard this, she exploded on the spot.


    How could this man insist on her medical skills!


    "You obviously didn''t eat it!" Tang Yaguo said, staring at Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong still insisted, "I ate it."


    "Sister Yanxi, he really didn''t eat!"


    "Tao Yanxi, I ate it."


    The two opened their mouths together, and looked at Tao Yanxi, waiting for her reaction.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, what do I do?


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head and asked uncertainly, "Should it be solved?"


    The food she cooked recently was not light, but Xi Yitong had no problem eating it.


    So it should be solved?


    As soon as Tang Yaguo heard this, tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Sister Yanxi, you don''t believe me."


    Tao Yanxi had seen Tang Yaguo crying, she quickly said, "I believe in you, I believe in you!"


    Since Tang Yaguo is a genius doctor, shouldn''t he be wrong?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on Xi Yitong.


    When Xi Yitong saw Tao Yanxi looking over, he panicked, "Oops, this is the rhythm that lies are about to be exposed!"


    Xi Yitong hurriedly imitated Tang Yaguo''s appearance, her mouth deflated, and a drop of old tears was forced out.


    "Yanxi, you don''t believe me."

 v3 Chapter 1357： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (27)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Yitong speechlessly.


    Si Yitong''s gloomy temperament, pretending to be pitiful, is like a weasel selling cuteness.


    Tao Yanxi understood immediately.


    Xi Yitong lied.


    Xi Yitong really didn''t take the antidote.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi only felt wronged and angry.


    She was anxious about his body, and what about him?


    Obviously there is an antidote but I don''t eat it, and I don''t care about my body at all.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, her eyelashes trembling.


    She took Tang Yaguo''s hand and said in a low voice but firmly, "I''ll go home with you."


    Since Xi Yitong doesn''t love herself so much, she...she ran away from home!


    "No!" Xi Yitong said forcefully.


    "Tang Yaguo can leave." Xi Yitong stood up and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, "Tao Yanxi must stay."


    When Tang Yaguo heard this, she immediately became angry.


    "Why!" Tang Yaguo grabbed Tao Yanxi''s other arm and glared at Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong stared at Tang Yaguo grimly, and her knuckles began to turn white.


    The situation is now deadlocked.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "Let me go first."


    Tang Yaguo and Xi Yitong looked at Tao Yanxi at the same time.


    "Sister Yanxi, come home with me."


    "Tao Yanxi, don''t leave."


    The two spoke at the same time, and the momentum in the words was even more indistinguishable.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed, "How about you let me go first? Let''s sit down and talk calmly?"


    Tang Yaguo glared at Xi Yitong, "Let go of my sister Yanxi!"


    Where can Xi Yitong show weakness, he said directly: "Let go of Tao Yanxi first."


    "Put it at the same time!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Tang Yaguo and Xi Yitong looked at each other, and released their hands at the same time.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his wrist.


    "Sit down first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Both of them had a calm face and sat beside Tao Yanxi.


    With Tao Yanxi on the left and the right, there seems to be a posture that she must follow her.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, then patted Tang Yaguo''s hand and said, "I won''t go back with you for the time being."


    As soon as these words came out, Xi Yitong immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when Tang Yaguo heard this, he was suddenly unhappy.


    "Sister Yanxi, why don''t you go back with me?"


    "Everything is in the house."


    Tang Yaguo always felt that Tao Yanxi was mistakenly kidnapped because of her own reasons.


    She has always blamed herself. Sister Yan Xi was so kind to her, but she brought disaster to her.


    Therefore, Tang Yaguo has always been interested in Xi Yitong''s affairs. This time she went to T City to live in a desperate situation. She finally found the antidote, and she couldn''t wait to come back and give the antidote to Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong didn''t take the food without following the doctor''s orders.


    Even Sister Yanxi was reluctant to go back with her.


    Tang Yaguo felt extremely aggrieved.


    In front of Tao Yanxi, she will always be a little girl''s temperament.


    With this grievance, the tears in his eyes couldn''t stop falling down.


    Tao Yanxi gently wiped Tang Yaguo''s tears and hugged her.


    She leaned into Tang Yaguo''s ear and whispered, "Here, I dropped a very important thing."


    Tang Yaguo sobbed and asked in a low voice, "What?"


    "My heart." Tao Yanxi said more quietly.


    Tang Yaguo looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief, not even shedding tears.

 v3 Chapter 1358： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (28)

    Tao Yanxi released Tang Yaguo with a smile on her face.


    Tang Yaguo opened his mouth and wanted to ask something more.


    But Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly, signaling her not to ask further.


    Tang Yaguo could only pursed her mouth and didn''t ask anything.


    She didn''t cry anymore, just glared at Xi Yitong with a trace of confusion and resentment.


    She really didn''t understand, what was so good about this Xi Yitong, and it was worthy of sister Yan Xi''s maintenance, and even, even fell in love with him.


    But this is Sister Yanxi''s decision, she... she can''t interfere.


    Tang Yaguo lowered her head, "Sister Yanxi, if you are wronged, you must call me and I will pick you up."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded in response.


    Tang Yaguo also knew that there was no point in staying here.


    She stood up, hugged Tao Yanxi, and left.


    As for saying goodbye to Xi Yitong, it is impossible, impossible in this life!


    He robbed his sister Yanxi and didn''t say it, and wanted her to talk to him? Absolutely impossible!


    Of course, Xi Yitong didn''t mind Tang Yaguo''s attitude.


    Anyway, he didn''t care about Tang Yaguo.


    What he cared about most was Tao Yanxi''s attitude.


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was very low just now, and it almost stuck to Tang Yaguo''s ear, so Xi Yitong didn''t really hear what Tao Yanxi said.


    Seeing Tang Yaguo leaving, Xi Yitong asked curiously, "What did you tell her?"


    Leave so easily?


    "It''s nothing~"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly.


    "Let''s do the math~"


    Xi Yitong:  ¡­


    "Cough...I think I have something to do."


    Xi Yitong stood up and prepared to leave.


    But Tao Yanxi would easily let him leave like this.


    "Xi Yitong!" Tao Yanxi grabbed Xi Yitong''s arm, "Where is the antidote?"


    "I ate." Xi Yitong said still stubbornly.


    "You didn''t eat." Tao Yanxi said firmly.


    If he ate it, it would not have behaved like that just now.


    Xi Yitong''s lips pursed into a line.


    "I ate." His voice was a little more hoarse than before.


    "I''m not leaving." Tao Yanxi said, "You took the antidote."


    "Otherwise, I won''t cook, just wait and drink the northwest wind!"


    Tao Yanxi really felt sorry for Xi Yitong, she didn''t know what the poison was.


    But when she first saw Xi Yitong, his almost dry face was imprinted in her mind all the time.


    Xi Yitong fixedly looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "Even if I detoxify, you won''t leave?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''m not leaving."


    "How do you prove it?" Xi Yitong asked.


    He has always been suspicious, and with Tao Yanxi''s words alone, how could he be relieved.


    "What proof do you want?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Xi Yitong pursed his lips and thought for two seconds.


    "Marry me."


    With a marriage certificate, Tao Yanxi is his person.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi almost choked to death without a sip of water.


    How did this suddenly lead to marriage?


    "If you don''t marry me, I won''t take the antidote, and you can''t leave."


    Xi Yitong simply played tricks.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xi Yitong speechlessly.


    "I don''t have an ID."


    In other words, you can''t get married.


    Xi Yitong slightly curled his lips, "You seem to have underestimated my ability."


    It''s just an ID card, it''s too simple.


    He can do anything if he wants to.

 v3 Chapter 1359： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (29)

    "As long as I marry you, will you take the antidote?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xi Yitong nodded and said affirmatively again: "Yes."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded.


    It''s just a marriage certificate anyway.


    If she doesn''t want to, a piece of paper can''t trap her.


    Xi Yitong was satisfied.


    In the afternoon, the two went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register and take pictures, but they got their marriage certificate within ten minutes.


    Xi Yitong frowned as he looked at the photos taken by the two of them.


    In the photo, he looked so haggard, and he was more haggard than Tao Yanxi next to him.


    His body is indeed not as good as Tao Yanxi.


    Thinking of this, Xi Yitong couldn''t help but get angry.


    This time, he was angry with himself.


    I knew he would wait for his body to recover before taking pictures.


    But if you wait for your body to recover, you don''t know when it will be.


    At that time, I didn''t know if Tao Yanxi would still be by his side.


    It''s still more secure now.


    Xi Yitong tried her best to comfort herself, and carefully put away the marriage certificate.


    "You will be mine from now on, but don''t go out and make trouble." Xi Yitong said seriously.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him.


    "I stay in the villa every day, where do I go to mess with flowers?"


    Xi Yitong snorted coldly, "I think that Tang Yaguo is uneasy and kind!"


    Tao Yanxi paused for a while, but still reminded: "She is a woman."


    "What''s wrong with the woman?" Xi Yitong snorted coldly, "Women can''t think of you badly anymore?"


    Not to mention, what Xi Yitong said makes sense.


    "I only consider her my sister." Tao Yanxi said.


    Look at what he said, it looks like a scumbag.


    Xi Yitong snorted coldly and wrapped his arms around his chest.


    "You treat her as your sister, but she doesn''t necessarily."


    He felt that Tang Yaguo''s woman was not normal. She talked as she spoke, and had to hold Tao Yanxi''s little hand.


    One bite at a time, "Sister Yanxi", hmph, shameless!


    Tao Yanxi stared at Xi Yitong for a long time, "I think we should go to the hospital to check, the poison may have spread to your brain."


    "I''m not sick!" Xi Yitong said, "Anyway, you''d better not get too close to Tang Yaguo."


    "And in the future, your name for me will also change." Xi Yitong said.


    "What? Mr. Xi?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    She always called him by his first name.


    "No, no, not close enough." Xi Yitong shook his head, "Since we are husband and wife, of course you have to call me husband."


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, and she really couldn''t say the word "husband".


    "You''d better take the antidote first!" Tao Yanxi simply changed the subject.


    Xi Yitong snorted softly and was about to say something, but the car had already driven to the villa.


    Got home.


    "Okay, I''ll go take the antidote first."


    Xi Yitong opened the car door and waited for Tao Yanxi to enter the villa together.


    In order to prevent Xi Yitong from not taking the antidote again, Tao Yanxi followed him to the study.


    Xi Yitong didn''t hide anything. He took out the small key, opened the cabinet, and took out the small porcelain bottle.


    Tao Yanxi stared at him, waiting for him to take the medicine.


    Xi Yitong poured out the medicine, and a small blue pill was placed in his palm.


    Xi Yitong glanced at Tao Yanxi, raised his head, and threw the medicine into his mouth.

 v3 Chapter 1360： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (30)

    The pill melted in the mouth, and what followed was a pain that seemed to want to smash his internal organs into pieces.


    Xi Yitong sat down on the chair, his knuckles turning white.


    Drops of sweat rose from his forehead, sliding down his face into his clothes, soaking his clothes.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to approach Xi Yitong, but was stopped by a look from Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong only felt a bitter taste in his throat, and the next second, a mouthful of black blood spurted out.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the black blood.


    Poison should be solved.


    After Xi Yitong spat out a mouthful of blood, he couldn''t hold on any longer, and fainted all of a sudden.


    Tao Yanxi hurried over and asked the housekeeper grandpa to help him to his bedroom.


    She thoughtfully helped him change his clothes and wiped the black blood on his face.


    In order to prevent accidents, Tao Yanxi asked the housekeeper''s grandfather to invite a personal doctor to check on Xi Yitong.


    The results of the inspection were expected.


    The poison has been resolved, but the body is still suffering severe losses, so it is still necessary to take good care of it.


    Now Xi Yitong can also take some supplements, so that his body will get better faster.


    Seeing that Xi Yitong was asleep, Tao Yan went to the kitchen to make ginseng soup for him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Xi Yitong woke up, the room was empty with a hint of coolness.


    He stood up with a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    This woman, Tao Yanxi, is actually not by her side!


    Don''t you know that what he needs most is company?


    Xi Yitong got up and found that his clothes had been changed.


    Xi Yitong pondered for two seconds, feeling that it should have been changed by Tao Yan.


    This woman is not bad, she knows how to change his clothes.


    Xi Yitong''s mood suddenly turned cloudy and sunny.


    There seemed to be a scent in the air, a bit like ginseng.


    Xi Yitong shrugged his nose and became more sure of his thoughts.


    He simply got up and walked downstairs.


    Arriving at the door of the kitchen, Xi Yitong really saw Tao Yanxi busy in the kitchen.


    The corners of Xi Yitong''s mouth twitched slightly, and even his eyebrows had a hint of color.


    Tao Yanxi always felt that someone was staring at her. When she looked back, she saw Xi Yitong who was standing at the door and didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you awake?" Tao Yanxi said, "The ginseng soup will be ready soon."


    "Wife, you are so virtuous." Xi Yitong praised.


    This compliment almost made Tao Yanxi throw the spoon in his hand.


    "Wife" or something, she really can''t bear it.


    "You still call me Yanxi." Tao Yanxi said with red ears.


    Xi Yitong stared at Tao Yanxi''s ears, as if he had found some interesting toy.


    "Wife, you are shy."


    "Come on, call your husband to listen."


    Xi Yitong stepped forward and gradually approached.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the kitchen counter and tilted her head slightly.


    "You go to the table and wait, the ginseng soup is ready."


    How could Xi Yitong listen to Tao Yanxi?


    "Call my husband and I''ll go."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "No."


    Xi Yitong had already walked to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    He put one arm around her waist, bringing her body close to him.


    "Huh? Shy?"


    Xi Yitong lowered his head, his warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s face, with a little affection.


    The lights overhead hit the two of them, and the shadows of the two cast a shadow on the ground and overlapped.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head, Xi Yitong''s figure reflected in her eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1361： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemon (31)

    "husband."


    In the end, Tao Yanxi still called out this name.


    Almost at the moment when Tao Yanxi spoke out, Xi Yitong only felt a shudder in his heart, and the sense of satisfaction swept his whole heart instantly.


    The corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably, and the words "I am very happy" were almost written on his face.


    Tao Yanxi was actually a little shy too, and she regretted it a little after calling out.


    This is really too boring.


    "Go out quickly!" Tao Yanxi pushed Xi Yitong''s chest.


    Who would have thought that Xi Yitong would suddenly grab Tao Yanxi''s wrist.


    "I''ll go out after a kiss." Xi Yitong said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Don''t go too far!" Tao Yanxi glared at Xi Yitong.


    Xi Yitong and Tao Yanxi looked at each other, and after a few seconds, he let go of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, this is the satisfaction.


    Tao Yanxi turned off the fire, ready to serve the ginseng soup.


    And Xi Yitong rolled his eyes, suddenly stepped forward, and kissed Tao Yanxi on the cheek.


    "Boom~"


    Before Tao Yanxi could react, Xi Yitong left quickly.


    In the kitchen, Tao Yanxi touched the cheek kissed by Xi Yitong, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Xi Yitong is really a big fool.


    Tao Yanxi filled the ginseng soup and took it out to supervise Xi Yitong to drink it.


    Xi Yitong also knew that his current body was very weak. If he wanted to get closer to Tao Yanxi, he had to take care of his body first.


    After drinking the ginseng soup, Xi Yitong felt a heat flow from his stomach to all parts of his body, nourishing his body little by little.


    Ginseng really lives up to its reputation.


    Xi Yitong had to deal with documents, so he didn''t stay downstairs for a long time.


    He had already secretly kissed Tao Yanxi today, and he was too satisfied, so naturally he didn''t bother Tao Yanxi any more to kiss him.


    Xi Yitong went to deal with the documents, while Tao Yanxi began to organize various supplements at home with the housekeeper.


    What kind of ginseng and deer antler, what kind of white fungus and snow lotus, they are all for Xi Yitong''s body.


    Xi Yitong''s body improved at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his face was a bit more rounded than before.


    A month later, Xi Yitong and Tao Yanxi were able to run together in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi had to accept Xi Yitong''s fancy coaxing call "husband" every day. At first, Tao Yanxi was a little shy, but she got used to it later.


    Isn''t it just a name? Who... who can''t be called!


    Seeing Xi Yitong''s health getting better and better, Tao Yanxi actually wanted to see Tang Yaguo.


    I don''t know how Tang Yaguo has been doing recently, and she hasn''t seen any news about Tang Yaguo on the news in the past month.


    Now that Xi Yitong''s poison has been resolved, it stands to reason that nothing can stop Tang Yaguo''s footsteps, but she hasn''t heard from her recently, so she''s a little worried.


    Tao Yanxi and Xi Yitong proposed to go to Tang Yaguo.


    When Xi Yitong heard this, how could this be done.


    He finally managed to have some alone time with Tao Yanxi!


    Xi Yitong was determined not to allow Tao Yanxi to go out to find Tang Yaguo, but Tao Yanxi''s attitude was very firm.


    The result of this stalemate directly led to the cold war between the two.


    The uncle chef was the first to find out that something was wrong between the two. After all, Tao Yanxi didn''t go to the kitchen to make soup.


    As soon as the uncle chef found this, he immediately told the housekeeper.


    As soon as the housekeeper observed, it''s too bad, these two are really in a cold war!

 v3 Chapter 1362： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (32)

    Since Tao Yanxi is easy to talk, the housekeeper first found Tao Yanxi.


    "Madam, what happened to you and the young master??" the butler asked with concern.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she felt angry and aggrieved.


    Tao Yanxi told the housekeeper the reason for the cold war between the two.


    When the butler heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ma''am, this is because the young master cares about you too much."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know this, but she was just angry, can''t Xi Yitong even say soft words?


    "I know, but why is he so tough?"


    The housekeeper sighed lightly, "Young master has always been very strong, and his attitude towards his wife is actually much better."


    Tao Yanxi also sighed.


    Although she knew this, she couldn''t get over it.


    "Grandpa the housekeeper, go and tell him, if he doesn''t agree with me, I''ll run away from home!"


    Tao Yanxi made up his mind, this time he will never compromise!


    The housekeeper smirked, his wife was really cute.


    "Okay, then I''ll go tell the young master."


    After speaking, the butler left.


    The housekeeper came to the study. In the study, Xi Yitong didn''t have much thought to deal with the documents, so he just sat there sulking.


    The housekeeper conveyed Tao Yanxi''s words to Xi Yitong.


    When Xi Yitong heard the words "run away from home", she stood up suddenly, with a trace of anxiety on her face.


    But the next moment, he instantly calmed down.


    "Humph!"


    Xi Yitong snorted coldly.


    "Running away from home? Let her go!"


    "If she can get out of this door, count me as a loser!"


    Xi Yitong was actually a little worried, but he was also tough.


    If you compromise this time, will you have to compromise in the future?


    If that Tang Yaguo really thinks differently about Tao Yanxi, just because of her simplicity, she wouldn''t know if she was sold!


    Xi Yitong didn''t like Tang Yaguo very much. Although she saved herself, he just didn''t like him!


    Xi Yitong pursed her lips tightly, and instructed the housekeeper to let the security work in place, and Tao Yanxi must not be allowed to leave the house!


    The housekeeper was very helpless, but he still persuaded: "Master, Madam just wants a soft word from you."


    When Xi Yitong heard the housekeeper say that, she also wondered if she was really too tough.


    But he couldn''t save his face for the time being, so he could only say bluntly, "Let''s talk about this."


    "You do what I ordered." Xi Yitong said.


    The butler was helpless and could only take orders.


    By dinner time, neither of them went downstairs to eat.


    The housekeeper could only deliver dinner to their rooms separately.


    Although Tao Yanxi was in a cold war with Xi Yitong, she did not treat her stomach badly.


    After dinner, she started to read the news.


    She sent Tang Yaguo several messages, but she didn''t get a reply.


    This made her more determined to find Tang Yaguo.


    Time passed by and it was time to sleep.


    Tao Yan was angry for a day and felt a little tired, so she fell asleep while lying on the bed.


    When she fell asleep, she felt as if someone had come in.


    Then, a warm chest embraced her.


    Tao Yanxi knew that it was Xi Yitong.


    The originally dazed consciousness suddenly became clear.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and pushed Xi Yitong''s chest with her elbow.


    "What are you here for?"


    Three points to complain, seven points to be wronged.


    The trembling voice made Xi Yitong''s heart soften.

 v3 Chapter 1363： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (33)

    "Sleep!" Xi Yitong said confidently.


    "Go back to your own room and sleep!" Tao Yan snarled.


    Xi Yitong didn''t listen to Tao Yanxi, he hugged her tighter.


    "No, I''m going to sleep with you."


    Tao Yanxi turned around and looked up at Xi Yitong.


    "You are shameless!" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Shameless, shameless!" Xi Yitong''s temper also came up, "I want to sleep with my wife anyway."


    "You..." Tao Yanxi snorted, "Why are you so shameless!"


    "It''s just so shameless."


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    "Aren''t you going to fight with me?" Tao Yanxi said while poking at Xi Yitong''s chest.


    "It''s a cold war, but I still want to hold you to sleep." Xi Yitong began to lose his face, he just held Tao Yanxi like that, and he wouldn''t let go.


    "Why are you like this?" Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around Xi Yitong''s neck.


    "Anyway, I won''t let you see Tang Yaguo."


    When it comes to Tang Yaguo, Xi Yitong''s expression is not so good.


    "why?"


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand why Xi Yitong didn''t like Tang Yaguo so much.


    It was obvious that Tang Yaguo was his savior.


    "Because she will rob you from me."


    Having said that, Xi Yitong''s expression darkened obviously, that woman Tang Yaguo would rob him from her.


    He didn''t want anyone to **** her from him, not even a woman.


    "I only think of her as a younger sister, but you can''t accept it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "No." Xi Yitong said, "You can''t see her anyway."


    Seeing that she couldn''t make sense with Xi Yitong, Tao Yan simply ignored him.


    Xi Yitong hugged Tao Yanxi and kissed her cheek.


    The two embraced, and in a daze, Xi Yitong seemed to hear what Tao Yanxi said, "I''m going to see Tang Yaguo."


    Tao Yanxi was still thinking about going to see Tang Yaguo, so when she woke up in the morning, she helped Xi Yitong recall what he promised her last night.


    After Xi Yitong finished recalling, his face darkened.


    How could he agree so easily!


    Xi Yitong felt very helpless, but he didn''t want to make a blunder to Tao Yanxi, so he could only press Tao Yanxi over and over again.


    It was not until the afternoon that Xi Yitong took Tao Yanxi out to see Tang Yaguo.


    Xi Yitong found Tang Yaguo''s residence, and they went directly to Tang Yaguo''s residence.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Yaguo was not at home.


    According to the maid in the villa, Tang Yaguo has been out for a week and has not come back this week.


    Tao Yanxi snorted in her heart, and was worried at the moment.


    Xi Yitong couldn''t help frowning.


    Although he didn''t like the woman Tang Yaguo, it didn''t mean that he hoped something would happen to her.


    If something happened to Tang Yaguo, Tao Yanxi would definitely be worried.


    He was also reluctant to worry about Tao Yanxi, so he didn''t want Tang Yaguo to have an accident.


    Xi Yitong asked people to check Tang Yaguo''s current situation, but one day passed, but none of his subordinates found anything.


    Tang Yaguo seemed to have suddenly disappeared from the world, and could not be found.


    Tao Yanxi and Xi Yitong are not fools, they know that this time is indeed a big deal.


    Now that the Internet is so developed, and there are surveillance cameras everywhere, how can there be no trace of Tang Yaguo at all?


    Xi Yitong had to send additional staff to continue to investigate Tang Yaguo''s current situation.


    It wasn''t until three days later that there was a little bit of eyebrows.


    After getting the news, Xi Yitong couldn''t wait to tell Tao Yanxi the news.

 v3 Chapter 1364： Blackened BOSS, Online Lemons (34)

    According to what Xi Yitong''s people found, Tang Yaguo may have gone to treat a big man this time.


    As for who this big man is, with Xi Yitong''s current power, it is not yet possible to find out.


    And the big figures that Xi Yitong couldn''t find out were probably the only ones.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi, she thought about it carefully.


    In the background of the story, Tang Yaguo did rescue a big man later.


    As for the identity of the big man, it is naturally impossible to say.


    After Tao Yanxi understood the situation, he calmed down.


    Tang Yaguo is fine.


    Tao Yanxi was relieved, and her brows relaxed.


    Xi Yitong breathed a sigh of relief, he hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, and rubbed against her neck.


    "Wife, I want it."


    Tao Yanxi paused, and slapped Xi Yitong away with a slap.


    "I''m going to cook." Tao Yanxi said.


    But Xi Yitong was not hungry at all, he took Tao Yanxi''s arm and put her in his arms.


    Xi Yitong kissed Tao Yanxi and started a new round of passion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another week later, Tang Yaguo finally texted back to Tao Yanxi.


    Tang Yaguo told Tao Yanxi not to worry, she was very safe now, but some things involved secrets, so she couldn''t tell her.


    Tao Yanxi expressed her understanding, and she didn''t ask any more questions, just asked her to pay attention to safety.


    Tang Yaguo responded, and the two ended the conversation without saying two rounds.


    After Xi Yitong found out that Tao Yanxi and Tang Yaguo were in contact, he became jealous again.


    Tao Yanxi coaxed for a long time before coaxing.


    I don''t know how there can be such a jealous man, Xi Yitong was not like this before!


    A man in love is indeed the most terrifying!


    Half a year later, Tang Yaguo finally cured the big man, and her status has reached a level that is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Tang Yaguo is also a lot more mature than before, but in front of Tao Yanxi, she still shows the coquettish attitude of a little girl.


    Every time Tang Yaguo came to Tao Yanxi for dinner and shopping, Xi Yitong on the side wanted to kill Tang Yaguo with his eyes.


    Of course, killing is impossible, not in this lifetime.


    It wasn''t until Tang Yaguo got married that Xi Yitong became less hostile to her.


    Xi Yitong and Tao Yanxi lived happily ever after, until many years later, when Xi Yitong passed away, Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments that belonged to his brother and left this world.


    After the familiar dizziness, what passed from the body to the brain was an inexplicable pain.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and slowly opened his eyes.


    What caught my eye was the white ceiling, and the familiar smell of disinfectant between my nostrils.


    Confirmed the smell, it was the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi sat up and opened her mouth to speak, but found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make a sound.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So in this life, she is dumb?


    Has her sweet, soft and waxy voice disappeared from this world!


    Heart hurts!


    Tao Yanxi covered her throat, pitifully said to Xiaoyao in her mind: [Am I a mute? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao: [Theoretically, yes. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ......


    Soon, the original body''s memory and story background spread to Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Tao Yanxi began to sort out the memories of the original body. What she wanted to know most was whether her voice could be good!

 v3 Chapter 1365： Dumb also has spring (1)

    The original body is a love brain.


    She never had to worry about food and clothing, and her life was fairly prosperous, but at the age of sixteen, when she saw Yang Yiyang, her brother next door, she fell madly in love with Yang Yiyang.


    The original net worth is relatively rich, and although Yang Yiyang is also rich, he is not as rich as the original net worth.


    Yang Yiyang deceived the original body of pocket money in disguise, and also used the original body to gain the favor of the original parents, broke into the company of the original parents, and sat in a high-level position.


    Half a month ago, Yuanshen''s parents died in a car accident, and Yuanshen lost his voice for some reason.


    Even so, the original body still thought of Yang Yiyang and wanted to be with him.


    Yang Yiyang temporarily appeased the original body, but turned his hands and became tired with other women.


    Yuanshen was so angry that he stepped forward and scratched the woman, only to be pushed by Yang Yiyang, his head hit the corner of the table, and he died just like that.


    After Tao Yan finished her original memory, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as the original mute is not congenitally deaf, then there should be salvation.


    He suddenly became dumb, either because of mental stimulation or because he was poisoned.


    As for the specific, but also to the hospital to check.


    Speaking of which, Yuanshen wanted to go to the hospital for a checkup after knowing that he couldn''t speak, but was stopped by Yang Yiyang.


    This Yang Yiyang, I am afraid it is not simple.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, and the sunlight hit her, adding an indescribable sense of vulnerability to her.


    As soon as Pei Langyuan arrived at the door of the ward, what he saw was a thin girl sitting there, fragile and lonely, as if it would shatter if touched.


    There is a big difference from what he investigated.


    Pei Langyuan''s eyes flickered slightly, and he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "May I come in?"


    Although he asked this question, he had already stepped forward and walked into the ward.


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and quickly searched for this man in the original body''s memory.


    no.


    There is no such man in the original memory.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes and asked the person with her eyes.


    "My name is Pei Langyuan." The man said, "Yang Yiyang asked me to take care of you."


    In fact, it was not Yang Yiyang who asked him to take care of her.


    It was Yang Yiyang who "sold" Tao Yanxi to him.


    Yes, sell.


    The corners of Pei Langyuan''s mouth raised a little, but it became flat again in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi was speechless, so he could only compare his mouth, and then shook his head, indicating that he could not speak now.


    "I know you can''t speak now."


    Before coming, Pei Langyuan had already investigated Tao Yanxi very clearly.


    Tao Yanxi, in the words of the assistant, is a full love brain.


    There was nothing in his mind except Yang Yiyang.


    It was the first time that Pei Langyuan met such a woman who only had love in her mind, so she "bought" her out of curiosity.


    Of course, rather than buying it, it would be better to say that Yang Yiyang sent Tao Yanxi to him in a stubborn manner. The degree of cruelty should really be shown to Tao Yanxi.


    Pei Langyuan''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi, who was gesturing something, inexplicably feeling that this woman was different from the one he had investigated.


    "You don''t have to make gestures." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan in confusion.


    "I don''t understand what you are gesturing."


    Pei Langyuan took out his mobile phone and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    "Just text it directly."


    Tao Yanxi''s face flushed red.


    This is really embarrassing.

 v3 Chapter 1366： Dumb also has spring (2)

    This is really embarrassing.


    Can''t speak, can type! How could she be so stupid!


    Tao Yanxi tapped her forehead angrily.


    Pei Langyuan chuckled, "Stop knocking, you are not smart at all, the more you knock, the more stupid you become."


    Pei Langyuan pulled up a chair and sat down, then took out a cell phone.


    "Click on the WeChat in your mobile phone, the only friend in it is me."


    That phone was originally his backup phone, but unexpectedly it came in handy now.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, opened WeChat quickly, found a WeChat account named "A", and sent a WeChat message there.


    ¡¾Thank you, my name is Tao Yanxi. ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan glanced at WeChat and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course I know your name is Tao Yanxi, didn''t I say it? Yang Yiyang asked me to take care of you."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, and after a second, he realized what Pei Langyuan meant.


    Yes, since Yang Yiyang asked him to greet her, then Yang Yiyang must have told him his name!


    Tao Yanxi tugged at her hair angrily, what''s going on? Why does she feel that she is so stupid in this world?


    This is really no wonder Tao Yanxi.


    The original body is a love brain with a small brain capacity that only knows love, and the brain capacity really can''t think about anything too complicated.


    Tao Yanxi had just possessed this body, and she would be affected more or less.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s brows knit together, Pei Lang couldn''t help laughing when he was about to write "Why am I so stupid" on his face.


    "You''re not stupid, you''re just stupid."


    Pei Langyuan was in a good mood and couldn''t help but tease.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Pei Langyuan and quickly typed on the phone.


    ¡¾Where is Yang Yiyang? ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan glanced at it, "I don''t know, maybe I''m busy."


    Pei Lang didn''t care about Yang Yiyang at all, he really didn''t disdain that man at all.


    ¡¾When will I be discharged from the hospital? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "You can leave the hospital anytime you want." Pei Langyuan played with his phone, "If you want to be discharged now, you can leave the hospital now."


    Tao Yanxi touched her head subconsciously, and there was a big bag behind her head.


    She shook her head quickly, indicating that she would not be discharged from the hospital.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to leave the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Just shaking his head and nodding, Tao Yanxi felt a little dizzy in his head.


    She covered her head, her little face wrinkled together.


    "But who pays for the hospitalization?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    [Yang Yiyang didn''t pay hospital bills? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Pei Langyuan snorted softly, the smile on his face could not be stopped, "Of course not."


    Tao Yanxi recalled the original deposit, and was surprised to find that the deposit was actually zero!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Girl paper is not so good, ah, sister! How can the deposit be zero!


    Pei Langyuan saw Tao Yan''s face wrinkled, and knew that she must have no money.


    "Actually, I can help you pay for the hospitalization." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up and quickly said: [Thank you! ¡¿


    "Don''t be in a hurry to say thank you." Pei Langyuan obviously didn''t mean to pay the hospital bills in vain.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Pei Langyuan and shrugged.


    She knew that this man was uneasy and kind!


    ¡¾What do you want? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.

 v3 Chapter 1367： Dumb also has spring (3)

    "I don''t want to do anything." Pei Langyuan thought about it carefully, and found that he didn''t seem to need Tao Yanxi to do anything.


    This made Pei Langyuan embarrassed.


    It is not his style to not let Tao Yanxi pay for hospitalization or something.


    "Well, if you can let me remember you for a minute, I''ll pay you for a day''s medical bills."


    Pei Langyuan''s playfulness has also picked up, but he is very curious, what will Tao Yanxi do?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, remember her for a minute?


    So this means that Pei Langyuan has not remembered himself yet?


    O man!


    There are thousands of ways to make one person remember another person, but at this time Tao Yanxi couldn''t think of a good way to make Pei Langyuan remember himself.


    So Tao Yanxi could only stare at Pei Langyuan. After a few seconds, she put her hands on her hips and grinned, revealing her bright white teeth. The grin was fierce.


    Just ask you, are you afraid?


    Pei Langyuan was silent for a few seconds.


    "I remember you." Pei Langyuan said, "You look so ugly."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t care about this, it''s ugly as it is, she doesn''t care.


    As long as someone can pay for the medical bills.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the bed happily, typed a few words, [Thank you. ¡¿


    "Don''t be too happy, I just said help you pay for a day''s medical bills."


    "Speaking of which, it seems that you haven''t paid the hospital bill today, so I''ll pay it today."


    "But who will pay for the hospital bill tomorrow?"


    Pei Lang just watched helplessly as the smile on Tao Yanxi''s face disappeared little by little, but the smile on his face became deeper and deeper.


    Tao Yanxi puffed out her cheeks, her eyes widened, and accusations were written all over her face.


    Pei Langyuan thought it was very funny, he tapped Erlang''s leg, his right leg rested on his left leg, and his right leg was up and down, full of teasing.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and touched the big bag behind her head.


    She felt she had to stay in the hospital for at least three more days.


    And she also wants to check her throat. If it can be cured, it is naturally better to treat it as soon as possible.


    However, she has no money.


    This is a real problem.


    [I want to stay in the hospital for another three days and check my throat by the way. How much does it cost? can i borrow yours? I will pay it back! ¡¿ Tao Yan said in a strange way.


    Pei Langyuan looked at the words in WeChat and sighed lightly.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, I don''t borrow money."


    "After all, it''s the uncle who owes money these days. I don''t recognize the uncle''s hobby."


    The implication is that you will never borrow money.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and looked at Pei Langyuan pitifully.


    "It''s useless for you to look at me like that. If you don''t borrow it, you won''t borrow it."


    In this regard, Pei Langyuan was still quite heartless.


    ¡¾Then do you have anything else you want to see? As long as I can do it! ¡¿


    She had to pay for the medical bills.


    "What do you want to see?" Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows, "Did you mean your ugly expression just now?"


    "That''s fine, I''m afraid I''ll go back at night and have nightmares."


    Tao Yanxi: Oh, man!


    "But I''d really like to see how cute you are."


    Pei Langyuan was playing with his mobile phone, "Will you sell cute five-shots?"


    He turned on the camera and said, "Five bursts of cuteness. If I''m satisfied, I''ll help you pay for the medical bills for the past few days."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, five consecutive shots of cuteness? She will, she can, she will!

 v3 Chapter 1368： Dumb also has spring (4)

    Tao Yanxi moved her position and turned her body towards Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Langyuan held the phone, "Let''s start."


    Tao Yanxi puffed out her cheeks, clenched her hands into fists and placed them on her cheeks, her eyes were wide open, and she was very cute.


    Pei Langyuan pressed the shooting button.


    "Continue." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi put down her left hand, her right hand resembled a scissors hand, and tilted her head slightly towards her right hand, her brows and eyes curling with a smile.


    Pei Langyuan''s eyes sank, but he did a good job of being cute.


    "continue."


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her index fingers in both hands. When she laughed, she had small dimples, and her index fingers pointed to the position of the dimples, which looked very cute.


    Pei Langyuan''s smile subsided a little.


    Tsk, being cute or something is really a girl''s unique skill.


    The sun shines on Tao Yanxi''s body, which is just right in the camera. The soft light and the shallow smile give people a warm and pleasant feeling.


    "Continue." Pei Langyuan''s voice sounded a little more hoarse than before.


    Tao Yanxi made an OK gesture with her left hand and put it in front of her left hand, still with a bright smile on her face.


    "The last one." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, put his hands on his chest, and compared a "?".


    At that moment, "?" directly penetrated Pei Langyuan''s heart through the camera.


    Pei Langyuan pressed the shooting button, but instead of saying "OK", he tilted his head and looked at Tao Yanxi, who was in his heart, without looking through the camera.


    After two seconds, he put down the phone.


    "Bi Xin is really ugly."


    After Pei Langyuan finished speaking, he stood up.


    "I''m barely satisfied."


    "I will pay for the hospitalization fee for you, and someone will bring you dinner."


    After Pei Langyuan finished speaking, he left directly.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief. Oh, the medical bills were finally paid, and there was a free dinner.


    After just being active for a while, Tao Yanxi felt dizzy.


    She simply put her phone there and went to sleep in bed.


    In the evening, a special person came to deliver food to Tao Yanxi.


    After the man delivered the meal, he left without saying a word.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care either. After she finished eating, she lay on the bed and played with her mobile phone.


    Regarding Pei Langyuan, after reading the background of the story, she also knew that Pei Langyuan was her stinky brother.


    No wonder it''s so wicked, and it even sells cute five-shots, hum! shameless!


    Tao Yanxi poked at the phone, wishing to poke a hole in Pei Langyuan''s phone.


    Tao Yanxi also searched Pei Langyuan on the Internet, but found no useful information.


    Could it be that Pei Lang was really entrusted by Yang Yiyang to take care of her?


    But in the background of the story, Yang Yiyang is obviously the hero, while Pei Lang is the villain.


    Why are the protagonist and the villain so friendly?


    Tao Yanxi scratched her little head, she didn''t want to understand, she didn''t even think about it.


    It''s not a bad thing anyway.


    The next day, Pei Langyuan helped Tao Yanxi pay for three days of medical expenses.


    However, Pei Langyuan was not so anxious about checking Tao Yanxi''s throat.


    After paying the medical bills, Pei Langyuan came to Tao Yanxi''s ward again.


    In the ward, Tao Yanxi covered the bag behind her head with one hand and poked the phone on her lap with the other.


    Pei Langyuan knocked on the door of the ward, and walked in without waiting for Tao Yanxi''s consent.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Pei Lang had turned away, and hurriedly wanted to put away the phone.


    But the phone was not at the mercy of her hand, and it fell to the ground with a click.

 v3 Chapter 1369： Dumb also has spring (5)

    Pei Langyuan bent down to pick up the phone, and saw a stupid little man drawn on the screen.


    On the little man''s forehead, a few words were written.


    ¡¾Pei Langyuan¡¿


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    "childish."


    Tao Yanxi reached out to grab the phone, but Pei Lang raised her hand so high that she couldn''t get the phone.


    Tao Yanxi could only sit on the bed, looking up at Pei Langyuan accusingly.


    Pei Langyuan pulled a chair and sat down, wiped off the reputation on the little man''s forehead, and replaced it with the words "Tao Yanxi".


    He raised his phone, "That''s right."


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and almost wrote "childish" on her face.


    Pei Langyuan handed the phone back to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi changed the words on the villain''s forehead to "Pei Langyuan".


    Pei Langyuan''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but say, "Childish!"


    As he spoke, he wanted to grab Tao Yanxi''s mobile phone. Although he was naive, he couldn''t allow the little man to have his name on his forehead!


    Tao Yan suddenly saw that Pei Lang had grabbed his own mobile phone and shoved it directly to his chest.


    "Come on, if you have the ability, you can grab it!"


    Pei Langyuan''s hand stopped in midair.


    "airport."


    Although Pei Langyuan said that, he didn''t try to grab Tao Yanxi''s phone anymore.


    Tao Yanxi hummed twice, what happened to the airport? One day, she will become an airport where planes can''t fly!


    "I''ve already paid your medical bills for you."


    Pei Langyuan sat down again and crossed Erlang''s legs.


    "So how can you thank me?"


    Tao Yanxi called on the phone: [Didn''t you already sell the five-shot? ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan''s body froze, he really forgot about it.


    "Okay." Pei Langyuan was not a rude person either.


    "What about the meal money? I''ve had people bring you meals these past few days." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, asking her for food money?


    ¡¾What do you want? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Pei Langyuan thought about it for a while, and his right leg twitched.


    "Then let''s take another five-shot grimace." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi: "..."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Pei Langyuan with puffed cheeks.


    Why is this guy so funny!


    "What? Don''t want to? Then you won''t have any food for a few days." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, she is willing, she is willing!


    Pei Langyuan took out his phone and turned on the camera.


    "Come on, let''s get started."


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while and made a cross-eyed look.


    Pei Langyuan''s hand trembled, tsk, so ugly.


    "continue."


    There were not many grimace in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    Grimace is probably all kinds of funny expressions, which really ruins the image.


    But for the meal, everything is not a problem!


    Tao Yanxi put his hands on both sides and made a "husky" expression.


    Hmm... silly.


    Pei Langyuan couldn''t hold back, and laughed.


    "It''s so ugly." Pei Langyuan laughed.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes, alright, another grimace.


    The next two, Tao Yanxi is so ugly.


    After the five-shot shooting ended, Pei Langyuan put away the phone with satisfaction.


    "Performed well." Pei Langyuan praised.


    Tao Yanxi typed on the phone: [Thank you for your compliment. ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan chuckled, "No thanks, it should be."


    ¡¾shameless! ¡¿ Tao Yan Road.


    Pei Langyuan tossed his phone, "each other."


    People who can make such ugly faces don''t have much face, do they?

 v3 Chapter 1370： Dumb also has spring (6)

    Tao Yanxi has never seen such a careless person.


    She stared at Pei Langyuan and stopped talking.


    Pei Lang didn''t mind either.


    "Okay, I still have something to do, I''ll go first."


    Pei Langyuan stood up and left the ward.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan''s back and stared at him with puffed cheeks!


    Pei Langyuan seemed to notice something and looked back at her.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Pretend nothing happened.


    Pei Lang laughed inexplicably, turned and left.


    After Pei Langyuan left, Tao Yanxi went to the doctor specially, asking him to check her throat.


    But the doctor rejected her.


    The reason is that Tao Yanxi did not pay the inspection fee.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi had no money and could only go back to the ward.


    For several days, someone specially brought her meals.


    The meal is also three dishes and one soup, and the taste is also very good, Tao Yanxi is very satisfied.


    But these few days, Pei Langyuan didn''t appear in front of him.


    After the doctor confirmed that Tao Yanxi could be discharged, Pei Lang had come to pick her up from the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to check her throat, but Pei Langyuan pulled her out of the hospital.


    Tao Yan looked at Pei Langyuan angrily, and made up her mind secretly that when she became rich, she would come to check her throat!


    She couldn''t believe it, she couldn''t get better!


    Because the original body had always relied on Yang Yiyang before, and even lived in his house.


    But now that Yang Yiyang asked Pei Langyuan to take care of her, she followed into Pei Langyuan''s house.


    Pei Langyuan''s home is in a mid-range community. Tao Yanxi has checked the house price here. It is 5,000 yuan per square meter. In this era of soaring house prices, it''s not too expensive.


    The house is not big, only 120 square meters, with three bedrooms and one living room. In addition to the two bedrooms, there is also a study.


    Tao Yan naturally sleeps on her side, right next to Pei Langyuan.


    After Pei Langyuan brought Tao Yanxi home, he seemed to have something to do, so he left in a hurry after a few words.


    Tao Yanxi had nothing to do, so she cleaned the inside and outside of the room.


    She also cooked herself a dinner with the ingredients in the refrigerator by the way.


    She was about to eat when Pei Langyuan came back.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    "Yo?" Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows, "Did it yourself?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Pei Langyuan went to get a pair of chopsticks and took a bite of shredded potatoes.


    "It tastes good." Pei Langyuan praised, "It seems that you still have some use."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Pei Langyuan, accusing him of such behavior with his eyes.


    Pei Langyuan went to the kitchen for a walk, and a minute later, he brought a bowl of rice to the dining table and sat down.


    "Not bad, you know how to cook for me." Pei Langyuan was in a good mood.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, can she say that she cooked more rice because she was too hungry?


    "Let''s eat."


    Pei Langyuan said, chopsticks dancing on the table.


    Tao Yanxi saw this posture, if she didn''t eat it again, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have my own!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about anything else, and the chopsticks in his hand began to fly.


    Ten minutes later, the plate was clean.


    Pei Langyuan hiccupped very inelegantly.


    Tao Yanxi tapped on the table and stared at Pei Langyuan with longing eyes.


    Her thinking was that since she had cooked, Pei Lang should have washed the dishes, right?


    But Pei Langyuan didn''t realize it at all. It''s impossible to wash dishes, it''s impossible in this life.

 v3 Chapter 1371： Dumb also has spring (7)

    Tao Yan saw that Pei Langyuan didn''t mean to wash the dishes, and sent a message to Pei Langyuan on his mobile phone.


    ¡¾do the washing up. ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan pretended not to see this message.


    He stood up and stretched.


    "When you''re full, go watch TV."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    ¡¾do the washing up! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi gave Pei Lang the original message again.


    Pei Langyuan put the phone upside down on the table, um... he couldn''t see it.


    Tao Yanxi sent several messages to Pei Langyuan without receiving a reply.


    Pei Langyuan sat steadily on the sofa, watching the **** battle between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless and had no choice but to wash the dishes by herself.


    After washing the dishes, Tao Yanxi sat on the other side of the sofa and followed Pei Langyuan to the TV series of the **** mother-in-law battle.


    Looking at this, Tao Yanxi suddenly felt, "Hey, it''s kind of interesting!"


    Tao Yanxi was fascinated when she saw it.


    It wasn''t until today''s TV show ended that Tao Yanxi came back to his senses.


    Tao Yanxi smacked his mouth with an unfinished taste.


    Pei Langyuan glanced at her, "Good-looking?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, beautiful! looks great!


    Although bloody, but the plot develops fast, there are face slaps and scumbags, how can a cool word be so good?


    "I think it looks good too." Pei Langyuan grinned, "A meal in exchange for your right to watch TV? How about it?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Are you afraid that you are not a devil?


    ¡¾Why! ¡¿ Tao Yan said in a strange way.


    Pei Langyuan heard the notification sound of the message, picked up the phone and took a look, yo? Also ask why?


    "Because this is my home," Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, she couldn''t argue with that.


    Tao Yan lowered her head and could only respond.


    People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads.


    Pei Langyuan saw that Tao Yanxi had agreed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    Nice to have free chefs.


    Pei Langyuan stood up and stretched.


    "Go to sleep."


    Pei Langyuan went straight back to his bedroom.


    As for Tao Yanxi, she naturally went back to her room to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up early in the morning and made breakfast. Pei Langyuan finished breakfast consciously, threw down the tableware and left.


    Tao Yanxi silently took out her small notebook, um... Pei Langyuan owed her a meal!


    Pei Lang should have gone to work, but Tao Yanxi stayed at home with nothing to do.


    The original body does not have a job, and he is even penniless.


    Now she can''t speak anymore, and communicates with people entirely on her mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi also didn''t want to contact people in this state, so she decided to stay at home temporarily.


    Fortunately, the Internet is developed in this world, and many jobs can actually be done on the Internet.


    Tao Yanxi sent a message to Pei Langyuan, hoping to borrow the computer he kept in the study.


    Pei Langyuan agreed.


    Tao Yanxi entered the study, and there were not many books in Pei Langyuan''s study. Apart from the computer on the table, there were no other extras.


    Tao Yanxi turned on the computer, but the computer did not have a password.


    In this way, Pei Langyuan''s defense does not seem to be strong.


    But based on this alone, Tao Yanxi couldn''t really determine whether Pei Langyuan was really low on guard.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think much about it, she turned on the computer, searched for the most popular games, and then did a day''s power leveling.


    Tao Yanxi also earned a few hundred yuan after a day of boosting.


    These hundreds of dollars were used by Tao Yanxi to buy some lottery tickets and two-color balls.


    She didn''t bet her luck, she just invaded the backstage of the two-color ball and got the prediction of the lottery result.

 v3 Chapter 1372： Dumb also has spring (8)

    Tao Yanxi is also not greedy, it is enough to win one hundred thousand yuan.


    After doing all this, Tao Yanxi cleared all his browsing history and everything.


    She had just made dinner that night, and Pei Lang had come back.


    Tao Yanxi even wondered if Pei Langyuan had installed some kind of camera, otherwise, why did Pei Langyuan just happen to catch up with the meal by such a coincidence.


    Pei Langyuan consciously went to get the chopsticks and bowl, and started to eat.


    After dinner, the two sat on the sofa and watched TV dramas.


    "By the way, are you going to work? You have no money now, so you have to go to work?"


    Taking advantage of the advertising time, Pei Langyuan suddenly asked.


    Tao Yanxi heard this and turned to look at Pei Langyuan.


    ¡¾Aren''t you going to support me? ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan laughed, "I have no obligation to raise other people''s women."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, Huh? This is what it says...


    ¡¾I can be your woman! (¡ñ\''?\''¡ñ)??¡¿


    Pei Langyuan laughed even louder when he saw this sentence.


    "Don''t be funny, you are so ugly, I can''t despise you."


    Pei Lang opened the photo album and took five pictures of Tao Yanxi''s grimace in front of her.


    "Doesn''t it look ugly to you?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi reached out and wanted to grab Pei Langyuan''s phone.


    Pei Langyuan put the phone away, "Just talk, don''t do anything."


    "Okay, let''s get down to business with you, I''ve found a job for you."


    As Pei Langyuan said that, he took out a badge from his bag.


    Tao Yanxi took it and saw that it was the badge of the Southern Company.


    Speaking of this southern company, it is currently the largest comprehensive company in China. Its businesses include medicine, real estate, software and clothing.


    All in all, it is a very powerful and awesome company!


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up when he saw this badge!


    Is Pei Langyuan so good? Helped her get a job at the Southern Company?


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look and saw a few words written on the job post.


    "Cleaners"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "How is it? Is it good? This is the Southern Company, thank me?" Pei Langyuan said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Pei Langyuan.


    She pointed to the words "cleaner", and the words "what does this mean" were almost written on her face.


    "Isn''t that nice? I think it suits you."


    Pei Langyuan shrugged, "This is the Southern Company, and the cleaners are very demanding."


    Tao Yanxi threw the badge to Pei Langyuan, saying that she didn''t want to talk and didn''t want to be a cleaner.


    Pei Langyuan tutted lightly, "You can think about it, if you don''t go, you will have no money."


    "I can''t take care of you all the time."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to say that she was rich, and the two-color ball she bought would definitely win!


    But considering that the two-color ball has not been opened, if she said it, Pei Langyuan would definitely doubt herself.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, still a little unwilling to be a cleaner.


    Pei Langyuan shook the badge in his hand, "Do you want it or not?"


    Tao Yanxi glared at Pei Langyuan and reached out to take the badge.


    Go! Go! Go! The big deal is to quit after one day!


    When her two-color ball draws, she will kill Pei Langyuan with money!


    "Is that right~"


    Pei Langyuan nodded in satisfaction.


    "It happens that I am also working in the Southern Company. We will go to the company tomorrow."


    Pei Langyuan grinned.


    "I''ll keep an eye on you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    O man!

 v3 Chapter 1373： Dumb also has spring (9)

    The next day, Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to the Southern Company.


    He took Tao Yanxi to go through the entry procedures and signed a contract by the way.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take a close look at the contract, and just signed it.


    After the entry procedures were completed, Pei Lang went to work.


    As for Tao Yanxi... um... The cleaning work assigned to her is five to ten floors.


    The entire office building has about 90 floors, and these 90 floors are all owned by the Southern Company, which is enough to see how deep the company''s heritage is.


    The people in the company are quite good, and nothing is thrown around.


    Her job is also easier.


    Now there are automatic sweeping robots for mopping the floor, and she doesn''t need to do it herself at all.


    Tao Yanxi went to the pantry to grab two handfuls of melon seeds, and sat in his small office nibbling melon seeds.


    At the end of the day, no one came to trouble her.


    This job is even better than she imagined!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t complain about Pei Langyuan anymore, she was naturally asked to do such a relaxing job!


    And the salary is very good, not too great.


    After get off work, Pei Langyuan asked Tao Yanxi to wait for him in the parking lot.


    Pei Langyuan was driving his little broken car and seemed to be in a good mood along the way.


    "How do you feel about work today?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he was fine.


    "You know how to thank me now?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes inelegantly. She leaned on the back of the chair and felt a little tired. She ignored Pei Langyuan, and gradually closed her eyes and closed her eyes.


    Pei Langyuan glanced at her, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.


    The little girl is tired of eating melon seeds in the lounge every day?


    Pei Langyuan couldn''t help laughing when he remembered what he saw on the surveillance camera.


    There was a tenderness in his eyes that he hadn''t even noticed.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi consciously started to cook dinner.


    Pei Lang was rarely in the mood to help her with the dishes. The two of them were busy in the kitchen, but there was a touch of harmony.


    After dinner, the two lie on the sofa watching TV.


    Pei Langyuan also bought some melon seeds and watched TV while eating them.


    However, Tao Yanxi, who had been eating melon seeds for a day, said that she didn''t want to eat melon seeds at all!


    But Pei Langyuan was wicked and let Tao Yanxi eat melon seeds, so she couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him one after another.


    During the advertising time, Pei Langyuan threw the melon seed shell in his hand into the trash can.


    "I''ve already contacted the doctor for you. This weekend, go to the hospital to check your throat."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan in surprise.


    She originally planned to go to the hospital for a checkup after she exchanged the money.


    Tao Yanxi asked "why" with her eyes.


    Pei Langyuan yawned and said casually, "It''s too hard to chat with you, I''m too lazy to look at my phone."


    She has to look at her phone every time she says a word. She doesn''t feel tired, but he does.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾thanks. ¡¿ Tao Yan said in a strange way.


    Whatever the reason, it is a fact that Pei Langyuan helped him find a doctor to take him to check his throat.


    Pei Langyuan glanced at the "Thank you" popped up on the phone screen, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "You have a conscience." You know how to say thank you.


    Pei Langyuan was playing with the phone, and his slender fingers seemed to pull out a flower from the phone.


    "By the way, do you want to see Yang Yiyang?"

 v3 Chapter 1374： Dumb also has spring (10)

    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and after two seconds, she found the character Yang Yiyang in her memory.


    But it was just these two seconds of daze that made Pei Langyuan mistakenly think that she was still thinking about Yang Yiyang.


    Pei Langyuan tutted softly and put his hands behind his head.


    "Looks like you want to see him."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she shook her head again and again, expressing that she did not want to see Yang Yiyang.


    When Pei Langyuan saw Tao Yanxi''s hurried denial, he couldn''t help but feel a little funny.


    "I don''t have a chance to see it."


    Pei Langyuan obviously had no intention of letting Tao Yanxi go to see Yang Yiyang.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No chance to pick up a yarn? ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Although she really didn''t want to see Yang Yiyang very much, it was one thing to not want to see him, and another to not be allowed to see him.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Pei Langyuan, wanting to hear what he would say next.


    Pei Langyuan chuckled lightly, just as it was time for the commercials, he simply changed the subject, "Don''t think about those that are gone, just watch TV."


    Tao Yanxi: hum


    After watching TV, the two went back to their rooms to sleep.


    The next day, the two went to work together.


    Tao Yanxi was still the same as yesterday, nibbling on melon seeds and eating snacks.


    Not to mention, the southern company''s treatment is really good.


    There are a lot of small snacks in the lounge, and the food in the company''s cafeteria is so good that she is drooling.


    At noon, Tao Yan went to the cafeteria and ordered several dishes and ate them slowly.


    She also sent a message to Pei Lang, inviting him to come to the cafeteria to eat.


    But Pei Langyuan didn''t know what he was doing, and he didn''t reply to her.


    Tao Yanxi sent a few more messages in the past, but none of them got a reply.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi was too lazy to care about him, and went to eat her own meal instead.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi was playing with her mobile phone in her small office, but was urgently summoned to say that the manager was looking for her.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi thought that she didn''t do anything wrong, um... If eating melon seeds, eating snacks, and playing with mobile phones during work was considered wrong, then she... really did.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly went to the manager''s office on the 11th floor.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw Pei Langyuan sitting in the manager''s seat.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, oh, it turned out that Pei Langyuan had something to do with her.


    Tao Yanxi walked over, tilted her head to look at him, and asked him what was going on with her eyes.


    Pei Langyuan tapped on the table with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it okay to work?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, this job should not be too easy!


    "Can you get angry with melon seeds?"


    "Are you happy to eat snacks?"


    "Does the phone play well?"


    Pei Langyuan asked Tao Yanxi three times in a row, stunned.


    How did Pei Langyuan know this?


    "Tsk tsk~"


    Pei Langyuan stood up, walked over to Tao Yan''s body, and poked her cheek.


    "I asked you to come to work, not to play."


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes wide and looked at him with aggrieved eyes.


    She doesn''t have to go to work. She won the lottery ticket and the two-color ball, which is one million.


    "Why are you still looking at me with such aggrieved eyes? Huh? Did I say something wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi really nodded, indicating that he was wrong.


    Pei Langyuan laughed angrily.


    "Tell me, what did I say wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi took out her phone and typed a line.


    [I have money, so I don''t use it for work. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1375： Dumb also has spring (11)

    Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows when he saw it.


    "Where did you get the money?"


    [Buying a lottery ticket. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi answered honestly.


    Pei Langyuan: ?


    "How many hits?"


    ¡¾one million. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi replied again.


    Pei Langyuan was silent for a while, "When did you buy the lottery ticket?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said nothing.


    "Really hit?" Pei Langyuan asked again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she really won the lottery.


    "Okay then, you can redeem the prize with me after get off work." Pei Langyuan felt a little embarrassed after he finished speaking, "Come and redeem the prize with me now."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan in surprise.


    Is it in such a hurry?


    That one million won''t run.


    "What? Not willing? Or are you lying to me?" Pei Langyuan asked again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, what she said was true, she really won a million!


    "Okay, do you have the lottery ticket with you?"


    Pei Langyuan stared at Tao Yanxi, a little bit of starlight flashing in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she originally planned to redeem the prize after get off work today, so she naturally took the lottery with her.


    "Then come with me."


    Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi''s arm and walked out with her.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to ask if this counts as absenteeism?


    But Pei Langyuan obviously didn''t give her this chance and took her out of the company directly.


    They went to a nearby lottery shop, and after confirming with the shop owner, they redeemed the prize.


    One million, and after paying the tax, there is still 800,000.


    Eight hundred thousand is enough for Tao Yanxi to live for a while.


    After the prize was redeemed, Pei Lang was staring at Tao Yanxi, that small look made Tao Yanxi think that he might eat her.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Pei Langyuan instead, and asked him what he was looking at with his eyes.


    "How long have you been buying lottery tickets?" Pei Langyuan''s voice seemed to be mixed with a trembling.


    Tao Yanxi raised a finger, indicating that he only bought it once.


    "One year?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head.


    "One month?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head again.


    "One... one day?"


    When Pei Langyuan said that at the end, he felt like he was about to cry.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head silently, took out her phone and typed out two words.


    ¡¾once. ¡¿


    Pei Langyuan took two steps back when he saw these two words.


    once! Just won!


    As a boss, Pei Lang has a secret that no one knows about.


    He likes to buy lottery tickets.


    Since high school, he has bought a lottery ticket almost every day.


    Those abandoned lottery tickets were put away by him in a villa.


    He has bought lottery tickets for nearly ten years, and the most of them is only 1,000 yuan.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about the lottery money, after all, he is richer than the lottery company now.


    It''s just that when I was in high school, there was a period of time when I couldn''t survive, and I was able to survive with a two-dollar lottery ticket.


    At that time, the lottery ticket in hand meant hope, the hope of living.


    Later, that time passed, but the habit of buying lottery tickets remained.


    Even now, he asks his assistant to buy a lottery ticket every day according to the number he gave.


    I don''t care if I don''t win, I just feel happy.


    But now, he actually saw the living Son of Heaven.


    Win a million in one lottery ticket!


    Just make him jealous!


    But after being jealous, Pei Langyuan''s mind became active.


    Thinking that he hasn''t won the lottery after buying it for ten years, maybe he will win the lottery if he buys it with Taoyan?

 v3 Chapter 1376： Dumb also has spring (12)

    Pei Langyuan secretly rubbed his hands together and coughed lightly.


    "When are you going to buy a lottery ticket again?"


    Tao Yanxi felt that 800,000 yuan was enough for her for a while, and she felt that she didn''t need to buy lottery tickets now.


    So Tao Yanxi shook her head, indicating that she would not buy lottery tickets again.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi shaking his head, Pei Langyuan''s face sank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "No, you have to keep buying lottery tickets."


    Pei Langyuan said very seriously, he felt that his chance to "get rich" by the lottery had arrived!


    "I can pay you."


    "We buy together, a lottery ticket every day, a new hope every day."


    Pei Lang was seriously fooling Tao Yanxi to continue to buy lottery tickets.


    When Tao Yanxi heard it, Pei Lang originally paid for a lottery ticket for himself?


    That''s good! What if you get lucky with shit?


    Tao Yanxi nodded and agreed.


    Pei Langyuan''s expression improved a little.


    "You haven''t bought a lottery ticket today, have you?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go buy a lottery ticket."


    Pei Langyuan raised his foot and walked towards the lottery shop.


    Tao Yanxi followed.


    After entering the lottery shop, Tao Yanxi casually typed a set of numbers on the phone, signaling the boss to type this set of numbers.


    After Tao Yanxi got her lottery ticket, she looked up at Pei Langyuan and motioned him to buy it.


    Pei Langyuan coughed lightly, "Go out and wait for me."


    Tao Yanxi gave Pei Langyuan a strange look, then turned and went out.


    After Tao Yanxi went out, Pei Langyuan reported his numbers.


    If Tao Yanxi was here, he would definitely be able to hear that the set of numbers that Pei Lang originally reported was exactly the same as the set of numbers she casually typed.


    After the boss played the lottery ticket, he handed the lottery ticket to Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Langyuan put away the lottery ticket with satisfaction, then raised his feet and walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi was waiting outside. Seeing Pei Langyuan coming out, she subconsciously looked at him.


    Pei Langyuan was stared at by Tao Yanxihui, and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    He coughed a few times, then pretended to be serious and said, "What are you looking at? Don''t look at it!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Don''t look, don''t look.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and stopped looking at Pei Langyuan.


    "Let''s go, back to the company."


    Pei Langyuan clenched the lottery ticket in his hand tightly, but in the next instant, he seemed to think of something, and immediately released it again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, feeling a little melancholy. She didn''t know if the company would remember her for being absent from work.


    After the two returned to the company, Pei Lang had left her alone.


    Tao Yanxi despised Pei Langyuan in her heart, and then returned to her work room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At lunch the next day, Pei Lang took Tao Yanxi to the lottery shop to draw the lottery.


    A set of numbers, none of which is in the middle.


    Pei Lang was not discouraged, he was used to it anyway.


    He pulled Tao Yanxi to buy another set of numbers, and the process was the same as yesterday.


    Tao Yanxi first finished shopping and waited outside, Pei Langyuan followed Tao Yanxi to a set of numbers, and then returned to the company with Tao Yanxi.


    It was like that for days in a row.


    Time flies, and it''s the weekend.


    Before, Pei Langyuan promised Tao Yanxi to take her to the hospital to check her throat on the weekend.


    So on Saturday morning, Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to the hospital.


    The doctor was specially found by Pei Langyuan, and he is very authoritative in this regard.


    After some tedious examinations, the doctor gave the examination results.

 v3 Chapter 1377： Dumb also has spring (13)

    Tao Yanxi''s throat was due to taking a special medicine, which was very harmful to his throat, so he lost his voice.


    If you don''t treat it, after a year or two, your throat will get better after the medicine wears off.


    If treated, it will take about a month to heal.


    Tao Yanxi naturally chose the treatment, but the cost of the treatment was a bit expensive, 500,000 yuan.


    When she heard the price, Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan subconsciously.


    Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you rich? Didn''t you just win 800,000 in the lottery?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, she said so, but she was actually a little reluctant.


    800,000 removed 500,000, but only 300,000 are left?


    But looking at what Pei Langyuan meant, he would definitely not pay for himself.


    For the sake of her voice, Tao Yanxi could only pay for it herself.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the doctor and nodded, expressing that she would pay for it, hoping to start treatment soon.


    Treatment must be paid first.


    After the doctor nodded, a specialized nurse took Tao Yanxi to transfer the money.


    After the money was paid, the doctor arranged treatment for Tao Yanxi.


    Treatment is also relatively simple, mainly through some instruments for treatment.


    It is enough to go to the hospital every three days. The hospital guarantees that it will be cured within a month.


    After hearing the doctor''s assurance, Tao Yanxi was very happy, and she was so happy that she applauded.


    The applause of "Papa" came to Pei Langyuan''s ears, and he couldn''t help but look at Tao Yanxi.


    Children at home, can''t they be cured? Does it have to be so happy?


    Although he thought so, the corners of his slightly raised mouth also revealed his good mood.


    "Come on, I''ll treat you to a big meal."


    Pei Langyuan was in a good mood, he didn''t even know why, but he just felt very happy.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the word "big meal".


    She nodded again and again, saying, "Okay, okay."


    Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to a famous barbecue.


    However, all the meat was roasted by Tao Yan, while Pei Lang Yuan was only in charge of eating.


    After finishing eating, Tao Yanxi reacted a little.


    Thinking about it this way, she''s simply at a loss.


    But since Pei Langyuan had invited him to this meal, Tao Yanxi couldn''t say anything.


    After lunch, Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to buy a lottery ticket.


    The lottery tickets bought in the past few days, let alone winning a million, didn''t even win a dollar. It can be said that it is very pitiful.


    For this result, Tao Yanxi felt that it was expected.


    If it was so easy to win the lottery, wouldn''t those companies lose a lot of money?


    But Pei Langyuan obviously didn''t think so, he thought Tao Yanxi was lucky.


    Otherwise, how did you win the lottery for the first time?


    So on this day, Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to buy a lottery ticket, but he didn''t buy it himself.


    The next day, they came to the lottery shop again to draw the lottery.


    The lottery ticket Tao Yanxi bought won 100,000 yuan.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    She didn''t cheat this time! This is her real 100,000!


    Pei Langyuan: ! !


    He knows it! He knows it!


    He doesn''t have this lottery luck!


    Pei Lang, who saw Tao Yanxi winning the lottery, was not happy.


    He just stared at Tao Yanxi so straightly, and looked at Tao Yanxi with horror.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi quickly bought a lottery ticket and handed it to Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Langyuan: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1378： Dumb also has spring (14)

    Pei Langyuan took the lottery ticket, and after staring at the ticket for a few seconds, he looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Is this for me?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and patted him on the shoulder, signaling him not to be depressed.


    The lottery already exists, is it far from winning the lottery?


    "Can I win the lottery?" Pei Langyuan was obviously more concerned with this question.


    When he said this, he could clearly feel his voice trembling with excitement.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, how could she know if she would win the lottery?


    She just bought that one at random, and the numbers were filled in blindly.


    But she looked at Pei Langyuan''s look of anticipation, hesitated and nodded.


    Pei Langyuan was instantly satisfied.


    "Alright, let''s redeem the prize tomorrow!"


    Pei Langyuan said with high fighting spirit.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Pei Langyuan, secretly thinking that she might have to come out tonight.


    After Pei Langyuan collected the lottery tickets, he took Tao Yanxi and left.


    In the evening, Tao Yanxi made a trip to the lottery shop on the grounds that she borrowed it to buy women-only items.


    She colluded with the store owner, and when Pei Lang originally claimed the prize tomorrow, she would tell him that he had won the prize.


    Anyway, Pei Langyuan wouldn''t check the winning numbers online, he would only come to the lottery shop to ask.


    As for the amount of "middle", Tao Yanxi decided to be more generous, and let Pei Lang pay 1,000 yuan!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Pei Langyuan really took Tao Yanxi to redeem the prize.


    Unlike what was discussed last night, the store told Pei Langyuan that he had won the lottery. Although he only won 1,000 yuan, it was enough to make Pei Langyuan excited.


    Pei Langyuan took the thousand yuan that the store gave him, counted it again and again, and carefully put it into his wallet worth several hundred thousand.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she saw Pei Langyuan like that.


    Isn''t it a thousand bucks? Do you need to be so careful?


    Pei Langyuan seemed to see through Tao Yanxi''s mind, and explained seriously, "This is not a simple thousand yuan."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Isn''t it just a thousand bucks?


    "This is my hope!"


    Pei Langyuan put away his wallet and waved his hand.


    "You don''t understand."


    That was his hope when he was young, and it was also his obsession when he was young.


    Tao Yanxi blinked and pulled La Pei Langyuan''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?" Pei Langyuan asked curiously.


    It is rare for Tao Yanxi to show such a side of a bird.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her brows and eyes curled with a smile.


    The sun just poured down on her, adding a touch of softness to her.


    The broken hair on his forehead fluttered in the wind, making it even more elegant.


    Pei Lang was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that something had pierced into his heart.


    This feeling came quickly and briefly, and before he could understand it, it disappeared.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi released Pei Langyuan.


    As soon as Tao Yan''s foot was released, the feeling of emptiness made Pei Langyuan feel a little lost.


    But this sense of loss is not strong, as if he was eating a durian cake but suddenly the durian cake fell to the ground.


    Although it is a pity, although he is lost, he can still eat another durian cake.


    After all, there is more than one durian cake, although the durian cake that fell was only one.


    Pei Langyuan rubbed his heart, suppressing the strange feeling of loss in his heart.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to lunch." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, still with a sweet smile on the corner of his mouth.

 v3 Chapter 1379： Dumb also has spring (15)

    Because Tao Yanxi''s throat is not suitable for spicy food, Pei Langyuan brought Tao Yanxi to a Chinese restaurant that focuses on "nutritious meals".


    The business of this Chinese restaurant was booming, and when they arrived, there were no seats available. Fortunately, Pei Lang was originally a VVVVIP customer of this house, so they jumped into the luxury box.


    After ordering the food, the two began to wait.


    Pei Lang was the one who talked a lot. Of course, the most important thing was that Tao Yanxi couldn''t speak, otherwise he might have to chat with Pei Langyuan.


    Because he couldn''t speak, Tao Yanxi just listened to Pei Langyuan while waiting for the dishes.


    Ten minutes later, the dishes came one after another.


    Tao Yanxi started eating without saying a word, while Pei Langyuan left a few comments after taking a few bites. It seemed that he ate here often.


    Just as they were enjoying their meal, they heard a loud noise from outside the door.


    Tao Yanxi bit her chopsticks and turned her head to look out the door.


    Unfortunately, there was a heavy door blocking it, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t see what was going on outside.


    But she vaguely felt that the people talking outside seemed a little familiar?


    Compared to Tao Yanxi who was still thinking about who the people were outside, Pei Langyuan knew who was making a noise outside the door as soon as he heard the voice outside the door.


    Yang Yiyang, the man who gave Tao Yanxi to him.


    Pei Langyuan put down his chopsticks, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Want to go out and see?"


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, watching the fun, everyone loves this.


    "OK!"


    Anyway, she''s almost eaten, why don''t she go out and have a look.


    She has an intuition that she knows people who are making noise outside.


    Pei Langyuan and Tao Yanxi got up and walked outside.


    The moment the door opened, Tao Yanxi regretted it.


    Isn''t the man standing outside the door Yang Yiyang?


    When Yang Yiyang saw Tao Yanxi and Pei Langyuan, he was stunned for a moment, and then there was a hint of ecstasy on his face.


    Yang Yiyang walked directly to Tao Yanxi, lowered his head and said softly, "Yanxi..."


    Tao Yanxi got goosebumps when she heard this greasy voice.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Yang Yiyang, then moved behind Pei Langyuan, successfully using him as his shield.


    Yang Yiyang''s face froze, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Pei Langyuan asked the principal here what just happened with his eyes.


    The boss said quickly: "This gentleman said he has reserved a box, but we found that this gentleman has reserved a box for the evening. It is noon..."


    The implication is that it is not yet time, but Yang Yiyang insists on entering the box to eat at this time.


    Pei Langyuan tutted lightly and looked at Yang Yiyang with a trace of disdain.


    "Mr. Yang, this hotel also has hotel rules."


    Yang Yiyang was already in a irritable mood because of the matter in the box, and because Tao Yanxi actually avoided him just now, his mood was even more gloomy.


    But Pei Lang couldn''t afford to offend him again, so he could only swallow the breath in a muffled voice.


    However, although he could not offend Pei Langyuan, he was sure to control Tao Yanxi.


    Yang Yiyang knew very well that Tao Yanxi loved herself so much that she couldn''t help herself.


    Originally, he gave Tao Yanxi to Pei Lang to please him, but Pei Lang originally accepted Tao Yanxi but was unwilling to cooperate with him, but he was angry.


    Yang Yiyang pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1380： Dumb also has spring (16)

    "Yanxi, I miss you very much."


    Yang Yiyang knew how tempting Tao Yanxi was with his words.


    A woman like Tao Yanxi who is in love with her brain is too easy to control.


    Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from behind Pei Langyuan and made a "slightly slightly" gesture to Yang Yiyang.


    Yang Yiyang was taken aback for a moment, and he didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that Tao Yanxi seemed to be a little cuter.


    Seeing Yang Yiyang''s eyes falling on Tao Yanxi, Pei Lang calmly blocked Tao Yanxi''s body.


    "Mr. Yang, is it inappropriate to say such things to my people?"


    Yang Yiyang raised a smirk, "Mr. Pei is joking, Yan Xi and I have been childhood sweethearts since childhood, and now we meet, shouldn''t we say hello?"


    "It should be, but you are not just childhood sweethearts, are you?"


    Pei Langyuan had a smile on the corner of his mouth, with a sense of danger for no reason.


    "How do I remember that Mr. Yang gave Yan Xi to me by himself?"


    Pei Langyuan, who was addicted to bickering with Yang Yiyang, did not realize that when he finished saying this, Tao Yanxi, who was hiding behind him, shrank his pupils and looked at Pei Langyuan in surprise.


    Yang Yiyang also knew that he was in the wrong, and with his current strength, he couldn''t fight Pei Langyuan at all.


    Yang Yiyang gritted his teeth angrily, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Anyway, Tao Yanxie couldn''t escape his grasp. When Pei Langyuan was no longer with her, he would contact her.


    By the time¡­¡­


    I don''t know how to think of the body, Yang Yiyang''s face couldn''t help but rippling with a smile.


    Pei Langyuan breathed a sigh of relief after Yang Yiyang left in embarrassment.


    This kind of man, I don''t know how Tao Yanxi fell in love with him?


    Can he compare to himself?


    Pei Langyuan silently despised Tao Yanxi''s aesthetics in his heart.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a pull from the hem of his clothes.


    Pei Langyuan subconsciously looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    "What''s up?"


    When talking to Tao Yanxi, Pei Langyuan always lowered his voice unconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi shook her phone and handed it to Pei Langyuan.


    I saw a sentence displayed on the phone screen.


    [Didn''t you say that Yang Yiyang asked you to take care of me? ¡¿


    Seeing this, Pei Langyuan groaned in his heart.


    Oops, I was so shy just now, and the shy people forgot the lie he told Tao Yanxi before.


    Pei Langyuan''s mind was spinning fast, but within a second, he said quickly, "I''m not afraid that you will be sad?"


    "If you knew that Yang Yiyang gave you to me, what would you do if you were looking for life?"


    The more Pei Langyuan said, the more he felt that what he said made sense.


    "In order to avoid you looking for life, I can only tell a small lie."


    "I''ll tell you the truth when I''m conquered by my charisma and don''t care about him anymore."


    "In this way, you won''t be uncomfortable, and you won''t be looking for life, and I''m relaxed, right?"


    The more Pei Langyuan talked, the more he felt that he was thinking of Tao Yanxi, and his nervousness was relieved at once.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily.


    It''s a whole bunch of crooked things, saying what''s good for her, hmph, just to find reasons for the lies he told back then.


    Tao Yanxi took back the phone, pushed Pei Langyuan, turned and returned to the box.


    Makes her hungry!


    Before the meal is cold, she will continue to go back to eat!


    Pei Langyuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and scratched his head.

 v3 Chapter 1381： Dumb also has spring (17)

    What does Tao Yanxi mean?


    Are you angry or have you listened to his explanation?


    Pei Langyuan kept up with Tao Yanxi, and as soon as he entered, he found that Tao Yanxi began to eat again.


    Pei Langyuan sat opposite Tao Yanxi and watched the chopsticks flying on the table. After thinking for a while, he said, "Are you angry?"


    "I heard that girls will eat when they are angry."


    "Isn''t there a sentence that says so?"


    "Only food and love can''t live up to it."


    "Now that you choose food, is it because love hurts you?"


    "Could it be..."


    Pei Langyuan glanced at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    "Are you really conquered by my charisma?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi squeezed her chopsticks and glared at Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Langyuan kept his mouth shut.


    In fact, he felt that what he said was very reasonable, but Tao Yanxi''s eyes looked a little fierce, so he should shut up temporarily.


    But then again, Tao Yanxi can really eat.


    Pei Lang thought and thought, but his thoughts wandered a bit.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "If you eat too much, you will gain weight."


    "Hiccup~" Tao Yanxi hiccupped and put down her chopsticks.


    She looked at Pei Langyuan and seemed to be asking, "What did you just say"?


    Pei Langyuan coughed lightly, got up and said, "Let''s go when you''re full, I''ll go to the company to work overtime in a while."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and left with Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Lang had gone to the company to work overtime, while Tao Yanxi had returned home.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi received a message from Pei Langyuan.


    [Two days on business, wait for me to come back. ¡¿


    Pei Lang had gone on a business trip and returned two days later.


    Tao Yanxi, who heard the news, was very happy, and finally didn''t have to listen to Pei Langyuan''s ramble and then argue with him.


    On the first day Pei Langyuan left, Tao Yanqi ate, drank, slept, slept, played, and had fun.


    The day after Pei Langyuan left, Tao Yanxi was also eating, drinking, and having fun, but at noon, she received a strange call.


    It was Yang Yiyang who called.


    Because Tao Yanxi couldn''t speak, so after the call was connected, it was Yang Yiyang who was chatting over there.


    "Yanxi, how have you been recently? I miss you very much."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Yanxi, I know you must blame me, but I am also helpless."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes again.


    "But everything was forced by Pei Langyuan. If I had a choice, I would never give up on you."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely avenge you!"


    "My company is currently competing with Pei Langyuan for a project. If I can know their plan, I will definitely be able to win this project!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she raised her eyebrows.


    Yo! Finally got to the point.


    "Yanxi, why don''t you speak?"


    "Are you willing to help me?"


    "That''s really good!"


    Yang Yiyang was very happy, he knew that Tao Yanxi would help him, after all, she loved her so much.


    However, listening to this, Tao Yanxi just wanted to pry open Yang Yiyang''s brain and see what was in his mind.


    Doesn''t Yang Yiyang know that she can''t speak now?


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t have the patience to listen to Yang Yiyang''s self-righteousness. She simply hung up the phone and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    After hanging up, Tao Yanxi sent Pei Langyuan a message.


    [Yang Yiyang called to harass me (T¨ŒT)]

 v3 Chapter 1382： Dumb also has spring (18)

    Pei Langyuan, who was far away on the other side of the ocean, was getting out of the shower when he heard a particularly concerned voice from his mobile phone.


    He held the towel in his hand, and walked over without changing his face.


    Tao Yanxi, that little unconscionable, actually sent a message to himself?


    Pei Langyuan picked up his phone and clicked on WeChat.


    When he saw the content of the message, Pei Langyuan couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Yang Yiyang went to find Tao Yanxi?


    tsk...


    Pei Langyuan let out an unintelligible tsk, but his hand honestly dialed the assistant''s number.


    "Book the earliest flight back home."


    "Boss, isn''t there a meeting tomorrow?" the assistant asked suspiciously.


    "Change it to a video conference." Pei Langyuan hung up the phone after he finished speaking.


    The assistant looked at the hung up phone, what should I do? Don''t you have to follow the boss''s request obediently?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tao Yanxi waited for a long time but didn''t get Pei Langyuan''s reply, she couldn''t help poking her phone, her mouth cocked high.


    What is Pei Langyuan busy with? Don''t even have time to reply to a message?


    Or, he doesn''t want to go back?


    As soon as this thought came out, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help humming.


    Even if she doesn''t get back!


    She''s so cool all by herself!


    Tao Yanxi simply took out his mobile phone and ordered a lot of takeaways, such as crayfish barbecue, beer fried chicken, duck neck chicken feet.


    As long as she could see it, she clicked it over and over.


    It doesn''t matter if she can''t finish it, she can watch it!


    Look at the mood is also good!


    The takeaway was delivered very quickly, about half an hour, and the takeaways were delivered one after another.


    Tao Yanxi put the takeaway on the table, but found that it couldn''t fit.


    So the coffee table in the living room suffered.


    The two vases that were originally placed on the coffee table for decoration were placed on the ground by Tao Yanxi.


    After all the takeaways were placed on the table, Tao Yanxi started eating.


    The crayfish is spicy and fragrant, the shrimp is dipped in the juice, and you bite down, filling and full.


    The fried chicken is crispy and delicious, and when you bite down, the **** on the side falls down crisply. With such a sip of beer, it makes people feel comfortable.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth was red and swollen with a ring of oil. It was obviously too spicy, but she didn''t stop.


    Just eating and drinking like this, half a day passed in a flash.


    Tao Yanxi was half-paralyzed on the sofa, and the table was in a mess, and she didn''t know how long it would take to clean up.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her stomach and played Xiao Xiaole with her mobile phone.


    At this moment, only a "click" was heard, and the door opened.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Pei Langyuan''s figure appeared in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Tao Yanxi blinked quickly and took a second to sort out the current situation.


    Pei Langyuan, back!


    Tao Yanqi looked at the mess in the room in horror, this...this...can time go back!


    Pei Lang originally thought that he would be greeted by the well-behaved Tao Yanxi, but...


    The air was still filled with all kinds of spicy flavors, and as soon as he smelled it, he knew that Tao Yanxi had eaten something spicy that should not be eaten.


    The mess on the table seemed to be proving something, so Pei Langyuan''s face couldn''t help but turn dark, and the momentum around him became colder.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Pei Langyuan''s face turned dark, and quickly stood up, wanting to apologize.


    When she was just walking towards Pei Langyuan, she bumped into a vase on the ground without noticing.


    The vase fell straight down and just hit Tao Yanxi''s instep.

 v3 Chapter 1383： Dumb also has spring (19)

    Tao Yanxi was in pain and looked down subconsciously.


    Seeing that the vase was hitting her, she subconsciously kicked the vase forward, but the vase hit the corner of the chair and table in front of her and rolled back, pressing it on Tao Yanxi''s instep.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    A little pain.


    She decided to walk around the vase.


    However, just as she lifted her foot, she tripped over the vase.


    She leaned forward and smashed her hand on another vase.


    Suddenly the vase shattered and her hand was cut.


    Blood spattered, and Tao Yanxi was in so much pain that tears flowed down her cheeks.


    All this happened so fast, Pei Lang was still thinking about how to "teach" Tao Yanxi when he saw Tao Yanxi lying on the table.


    The blood of fresh blood suddenly stimulated Pei Langyuan.


    He walked quickly to Tao Yanxi''s side and picked her up.


    "Why are you so careless?"


    Although it was blame, the tone was cautious, as if a little afraid of scaring Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand was scratched several times by the fragments, looking very hideous.


    Pei Langyuan carried Tao Yanxi to the bedroom on the second floor, and hurriedly found the medical kit.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed with her head down, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t stop the tears.


    Maybe it''s because it hurts too much, maybe it''s because Pei Langyuan''s appearance makes her feel valued and moved after a long time, maybe it''s because Pei Langyuan''s attitude towards her before that caused her a little backlog to break out now.


    All in all, it was tears, which fell down and hit the wound, causing Tao Yanxi''s face to wrinkle in pain.


    Pei Lang was originally very angry, but seeing that Tao Yanxi was injured, there was no reason to be angry.


    He took the medical kit and began to carefully clean up Tao Yanxi''s wound.


    His movements are very light, like treating the most cherished baby in the world.


    After treating the wound, Pei Langyuan put the medical box aside, looked at Tao Yanxi helplessly and said, "You just relax like this when I''m not here?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, pretending not to understand.


    Pei Langyuan was half-squatting, looking up at Tao Yanxi.


    "The living room is in a mess, what do you say?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and shook her hand wrapped in gauze, indicating that she couldn''t handle it.


    "Don''t you know your throat doesn''t allow you to eat spicy food?"


    "I saw it just now, crayfish, duck neck and spicy chicken feet. What are you eating?"


    Having said that, Pei Langyuan was a little angry again.


    How could Tao Yanxi not care about her body so much?


    "I see that you will never leave me for a moment."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and reached out to grab Pei Langyuan''s hair.


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    Pei Langyuan rescued his hair from Tao Yanxi''s hands, and then he got up and sat beside her.


    "Go to the hospital with me tomorrow for a check-up," Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "Also, Yang Yiyang is not a good man, stay away from him, do you know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, her obedient appearance made Pei Lang think that she was not the one who made the living room such a mess.


    Pei Langyuan straightened his expression, reached out and pinched Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Do you know where you went wrong?"


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew where she was wrong, she shouldn''t be so presumptuous when Pei Langyuan was away!

 v3 Chapter 1384： Dumb also has spring (20)

    But she couldn''t speak for the time being, so she could only look at Pei Langyuan with those big watery eyes that seemed innocent.


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    "Pretty cute? Huh?"


    Pei Langyuan''s hand became stronger.


    Although Tao Yanxi didn''t look very good, her face was soft and easy to pinch.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly, indicating that she was not being cute.


    But in Pei Langyuan''s eyes, she was just being cute.


    "Know where you went wrong? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she really knew she was wrong.


    "Since I was wrong, shouldn''t I be punished?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Hearing the word "punished", Tao Yanxi shook her head quickly.


    It is wrong to do wrong, but it is impossible to be punished!


    The ghost knew what tricks Pei Lang would come up with.


    "Huh? Don''t want to be punished?" Pei Langyuan asked with raised eyebrows.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, not wanting to be punished!


    "Then give me a reason." Pei Langyuan retracted his hand and squeezed it in the void.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, why? What''s the reason for not being punished?


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi gestured: Yang Yiyang bullied me, I''m afraid if you don''t come back, I''ll eat when I''m afraid!


    Pei Langyuan understood Tao Yanxi''s meaning, "Then tell me, how did Yang Yiyang bully you?"


    Tao Yanxi made another gesture.


    Now, Pei Lang couldn''t understand it.


    "It''s really inconvenient not to be able to speak."


    Pei Langyuan sighed and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "Don''t eat spicy food recently, so that your throat can get better faster."


    "As for this punishment, we''ll talk about it when your voice is better."


    Pei Langyuan felt that he was very reasonable, Tao Yanxi could speak out, it was interesting to be "punished", wasn''t it?


    Tao Yanxi blinked and nodded.


    "It''s not too early, rest early." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and watched Pei Langyuan leave.


    It wasn''t until Pei Langyuan left that Tao Yanxi realized that she didn''t seem to ask how he came back.


    Isn''t Pei Lang supposed to be back tomorrow?


    Did he come back after receiving her message?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, and the more she felt that her guess was justified.


    Thinking of this, she can forgive Pei Langyuan for not replying to her news.


    Thinking about it, there should be no time to go back?


    Tao Yanxi smiled and rolled on the bed contentedly.


    happy!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early the next morning, Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi to the hospital for examination.


    The doctor checked and determined that there was no major problem, but still instructed a few words not to eat spicy food.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement, and Pei Langyuan also promised that he would supervise her!


    After some examination and treatment, Pei Langyuan sent Tao Yanxi home.


    Of course, they also went to the lottery shop to buy two lottery tickets on the way.


    Pei Langyuan went to the company after sending Tao Yanxi home.


    He still has two video conferences to open, but he can''t stay with Tao Yanxi all the time.


    Tao Yanxi stayed at home and suddenly remembered what Yang Yiyang said to her yesterday.


    She quickly sent Pei Langyuan a message.


    [Yang Yiyang called me yesterday and said that your company recently fought with him for a project, and he wanted me to steal your company''s project book. ¡¿


    After two seconds, Pei Langyuan replied: [He found the wrong person, you don''t even know the project book is in front of you. ¡ú_¡ú¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She shouldn''t have said anything to Pei Langyuan!


    Send her facial texts, who wouldn''t look like that!

 v3 Chapter 1385： Dumb also has spring (21)

    ¡¾¡û_¡û I¡¯m not that stupid! I''ve told you anyway, you can''t doubt me! ¡¿ Tao Yan replied.


    Pei Langyuan quickly replied: [I don''t doubt you, darling. Touch the head.jpg]


    Tao Yanxi sent Pei Langyuan a "beautiful" expression.


    There is no reply from there, I think it must be busy.


    When Pei Langyuan came back in the evening, he even brought dinner for Tao Yanxi.


    Because Tao Yanxi was unwell these two days, Pei Langyuan did not force her to go to work.


    Tao Yanxi was also happy.


    A few days later, the wound on Tao Yanxi''s hand was almost healed.


    So Pei Lang had asked Tao Yanxi to go to work.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Every three days, Tao Yanxi has to go to the hospital for treatment.


    After two weeks in a row, Tao Yanxi''s voice has gotten better, and now he can make a few simple syllables.


    Such as "um", "uh", "ah", "ha" and so on.


    Pei Langyuan would always bully Tao Yanxi when she couldn''t speak in complete words in a row.


    For example, pinching her little face and teasing her, and then listening to Tao Yanxi making a "hum" sound, she turned her head back and forth with laughter.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi glared at Pei Langyuan and used his eyes to accuse him of his bad behavior.


    For the past two weeks, the two still bought a lottery ticket every day, but unfortunately they never won again.


    But this is also to be expected, and it would be strange if it hits consecutively.


    On this day, just after the two got off work, Tao Yanxi received a call from Yang Yiyang again.


    The incoming call was from an unfamiliar number, Tao Yanxi subconsciously pressed the answer button.


    After connecting, Yang Yiyang spoke, and Tao Yanxi knew it was him.


    Tao Yanxi simply handed the phone to Pei Langyuan.


    Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows and answered the phone.


    "Yanxi, how did you do what I told you last time?"


    "Next week is the bidding day, Yan Xi, can you help me?"


    What Yang Yiyang said over there was sincere and sincere. If he changed his original body, he would have agreed with a soft heart.


    But Tao Yanxi would not be soft-hearted, what''s more, Pei Langyuan was the one who answered the phone now.


    Pei Langyuan''s mouth curled into a smile, tapped the phone screen, and pressed the hang up button.


    "You''re smart enough to give me your phone? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, and there was a flattering smile on his face.


    "Hehe!" Tao Yanxi smirked.


    Pei Langyuan returned the phone to Tao Yanxi, "Don''t answer unfamiliar calls in the future."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "For the sake of being so well-behaved today, I''ll take you to eat hot pot tonight."


    After speaking, Pei Langyuan grinned.


    "Mandarin duck pot."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Pei Lang used to eat spicy food, so it was immediately clear why he ordered the mandarin duck pot.


    That clear soup pot is for her!


    Dare to eat a hot pot, she can not only eat clear soup, but also has to watch Pei Langyuan eat spicy hot pot, heartache!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan resentfully, is this a reward for her? This is simply torturing her!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, turned her head and walked forward.


    Pei Langyuan followed Tao Yanxi and pulled Tao Yanxi''s hand firmly.


    "What? Don''t like mandarin duck pot? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes, knowing that he still asked.


    Seeing this, Pei Lang suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    "But I like Mandarin Duck Pot. Don''t you think the name Mandarin Duck Pot is beautiful?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head to look at Pei Langyuan, and the two looked at each other. She suddenly understood what he meant.

 v3 Chapter 1386： Dumb also has spring (22)

    Tao Yanxi''s cheeks were stained with a hint of pink.


    She tilted her head and said calmly, "I don''t think so."


    She pushed Pei Langyuan''s arm, indicating that she wants to eat hot pot!


    Pei Langyuan nodded and pulled Tao Yanxi into the car.


    Pei Langyuan drove to a famous hot pot restaurant nearby.


    Pei Lang originally ordered a mandarin duck pot, and then Tao Yanxi ordered all kinds of hot pot dishes.


    Tao Yanxi really can''t eat spicy food, so she can only eat what''s in the clear soup pot.


    But Pei Langyuan had to dangle in front of her while eating spicy hot pot.


    The hairy belly was scalded for a few seconds, picked up, and then dipped in the prepared dipping sauce. The chili oil went down the hairy belly, and the next table was crying!


    Oh no, the next table can also eat spicy hot pot.


    As far as she is concerned, she can only eat the clear soup pot bitterly and endure the temptation of the spicy pot.


    Tao Yanxi was very calm on the surface, but in fact his heart had already burst into tears.


    After eating a tasteless hot pot meal, Pei Langyuan was drowned in tears in Tao Yanxi''s heart.


    After leaving the hot pot restaurant, Tao Yanxi dragged Pei Lang to buy two lottery tickets.


    The two lottery tickets have the same numbers, and one of them was originally bought for Pei Langyuan.


    But because what Pei Langyuan did today was really abhorrent, Tao Yanxi decided to steal this lottery ticket!


    After Pei Langyuan knew what Tao Yanxi was thinking, he laughed a few times.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and coaxed: "Okay, I''ll give it to you, give it to you."


    Isn''t it just a lottery ticket? no big deal.


    Not necessarily in anyway.


    At this time, Pei Langyuan did not expect that he would be slapped in the face the next day.


    After Pei Langyuan coaxed for a while, Tao Yanxi''s anger subsided a little.


    She put away the two lottery tickets and went home with Pei Langyuan.


    The next day, during the lunch break, Tao Yanxi took Pei Lang to redeem the prize together and bought a lottery ticket.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi didn''t even think about the meeting, but as soon as she and Pei Langyuan arrived at the door of the lottery shop, they were caught by the boss.


    "Oh, you''re here!" The boss looked at Tao Yanxi very enthusiastically, his hands were still shaking.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan and then at the boss, not knowing what happened.


    "You hit 100 million! 100 million!" The boss was so excited that he almost fainted.


    When he knew that this time the grand prize was actually opened in his small shop, he almost passed it!


    Fortunately, the idea of ??"I want to redeem the prize with my own hands" pulled him back from the gate of hell.


    This is one hundred million, one hundred million!


    He will never earn it in his life!


    This is in his shop!


    As soon as the news came out, many people would definitely come to his small shop to buy lottery tickets.


    At that time, hehe, he will send it!


    The boss smiled with a rippling face, and the hand holding Tao Yanxi became more and more forceful.


    This is the God of Wealth, the God of Wealth, you can''t let it go!


    Tao Yanxi heard what the boss said, and hurriedly touched where she was playing the lottery ticket.


    She actually hit 100 million!


    In this way, she can live a good life without relying on Pei Langyuan!


    And Pei Langyuan, who was next to him, froze in place when he heard the boss''s words.


    Listen, listen, what did he just hear?


    The two lottery tickets that Tao Yanxi bought yesterday actually won 100 million!


    Although he also has 100 million, but his 100 million is hard earned, Tao Yanxi''s 100 million cost four yuan, rounding up is a free gift!

 v3 Chapter 1387： Dumb also has spring (23)

    At this moment, Pei Langyuan seemed to hear his heartbreak.


    Why did he never win the lottery ticket?


    But Tao Yanxi can win such a prize of 100 million!


    Pei Langyuan suddenly understood how Tao Yanxi felt yesterday when she watched him eat spicy hot pot while she could only eat clear soup pot.


    This heart is really, too painful!


    Pei Langyuan only felt a burst of sadness in his heart, and the tears flowed directly into his heart, making him have no energy to speak for a while.


    Compared to Pei Langyuan and Tao Yanxi''s ignorance, this boss is much more skilled.


    The boss had already contacted the media, and only Tao Yanxi came.


    Now that she''s here, it''s natural to publicize it and then publicize it again!


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi was forced to accept the media interview with excitement.


    After the interview, the boss also pulled her to help his lottery shop promote.


    So in a flash, the lunch break has passed.


    After Tao Yanxi finished claiming the prize, she looked at the series of zeros in her account balance and pinched Pei Langyuan next to her.


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    "You didn''t dream, you really hit 100 million."


    Pei Langyuan''s words were full of sour taste.


    Why wasn''t he the one who won the lottery?


    Although he doesn''t care about the 100 million, he cares about winning the lottery!


    When Tao Yanxi heard Pei Langyuan say this, a smirk grinned at the corner of her mouth.


    "Hey-hey!"


    Pei Langyuan: Heartbroken.


    With money, Tao Yanxi simply stopped going to work.


    Pei Langyuan also had nothing to do with Tao Yanxi, so he let her go.


    Pei Langyuan was forced to return to the company. Of course, he did not forget to buy a lottery ticket before returning to the company.


    Tao Yanxi went to the hospital and checked her throat again.


    The doctor told Tao Yanxi that she could now try to speak.


    She hasn''t spoken for so long, she might be a little uncomfortable, so she can start trying to speak now.


    It only needs to be reviewed regularly in the later stage. As for the others, there is no major problem.


    Tao Yanxi thanked him and left the hospital.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she left the hospital, she saw Yang Yiyang walking a woman into the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously hid aside, she didn''t want to have too much involvement with Yang Yiyang.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Yao''s voice suddenly sounded in her mind.


    ¡¾little Master¡­¡­¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was startled, and quickly asked: [What''s wrong? ¡¿


    [The woman has a soul-releasing stone on her body. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    The soul-releasing stone is a black stone that can condense the soul of Gong Lingge ("Saint''s Left and Right Guardians").


    In the last world, she got a piece from Tang Yaguo''s grandfather, but does this world even have a soul-leaving stone?


    [Little master, if you can get this soul-releasing stone, Gong Lingge''s soul will be condensed in the next world. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, but her body had automatically caught up with Yang Yiyang.


    She wants to get the Soul Removal Stone.


    She wanted to know who Gong Lingge was, and she wanted to know what happened in that battle that she didn''t know.


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists and silently followed Yang Yiyang.


    She saw that Yang Yiyang took the woman into the obstetrics and gynecology department, but it didn''t take long for her to come out.


    Yang Yiyang had an obvious smile on his face.


    He carefully supported the woman, lest she fall over.


    Tao Yanxi made a preliminary judgment that the woman should be pregnant.

 v3 Chapter 1388： Dumb also has spring (24)

    ¡¾Xiao Yao, where is the soul stone in that woman¡¯s place? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [On the neck. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied quickly.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look and saw that there was indeed something hanging around the woman''s neck, but it was hidden by her clothes, so she couldn''t see it clearly.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and walked out from the dark.


    When Yang Yiyang saw Tao Yanxi, he was stunned for a moment, and then immediately blocked in front of the woman.


    Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around her chest with a sarcastic expression on her face.


    "Who is this woman?"


    Yang Yiyang was nervous, he knew that Tao Yanxi loved him madly, and if she let her know that Ruo''er was pregnant with his child, she would definitely die.


    Now Tao Yanxi is still useful to him. On the one hand, he is not willing to give up Tao Yanxi, and on the other hand, he is not willing to let Guan Ruoruo be hurt.


    Guan Ruoruo, who was guarded by Yang Yiyang, stuck his head out and looked at Tao Yanxi cautiously.


    She knows her.


    Tao Yanxi, like her, is a stumbling block in the relationship between the hero and heroine.


    Guan Ruoruo is a book-wearer, she has been in this world for half a year.


    In the past six months, she has been favoring Yang Yiyang until she had a child a month ago.


    For some reason, Yang Yiyang has low activity in what can conceive, so this one in her belly is Yang Yiyang''s baby.


    Guan Ruoruo didn''t want to end up like the book, so she could only hug the male protagonist''s thigh.


    Now it seems that her thigh is very successful.


    But Guan Ruoruo is still afraid, afraid that the plot will push Yang Yiyang to the point where she can''t control it, so she will pay attention to every woman around Yang Yiyang.


    And the woman in front of her, she knew.


    In the novel "Domineering President Obedient Love" she read, Tao Yanxi was Yang Yiyang''s childhood sweetheart, and he had all his heart on him, but later he went against the heroine, and Yang Yiyang ended up ruining his family.


    Guan Ruoruo pursed her lips and subconsciously protected her stomach.


    Now her stomach is the only way she can protect Yang Yiyang, she can''t have an accident.


    Guan Ruoruo grabbed the hem of Yang Yiyang''s clothes and whispered to Yang Yiyang, "I''m a little tired and want to go home."


    Hearing this, Yang Yiyang didn''t bother to answer Tao Yanxi.


    He put his arms around Guan Ruoruo and said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    "Wait." Tao Yanxi blocked their way.


    Her eyes fell on Guan Ruoruo, and she always felt that this person had an indescribable sense of disobedience.


    "Miss, how about we talk?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Guan Ruoruo shook her head again and again, Tao Yanxi in the novel is crazy and paranoid, she loves Yang Yiyang so much that she can''t help but let her know that she is pregnant with Yang Yiyang''s child, I''m afraid...


    Guan Ruoruo didn''t want to die, she didn''t live enough, so she couldn''t talk to Tao Yanxi.


    "I want to go home." Guan Ruoruo''s voice was shaking.


    Yang Yiyang was the most disgusted of seeing her like this, and at this time he couldn''t care about any peach words.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Guan Ruoruo, and after a few seconds, she stepped aside.


    Yang Yiyang left with Guan Ruoruo, while Tao Yanxi stared at Guan Ruoruo''s back thoughtfully.


    When the figures of the two disappeared in front of her, she left the hospital and went home.


    As soon as he got home, Tao Yanxi began to investigate Guan Ruoruo.

 v3 Chapter 1389： Dumb also has spring (25)

    According to the information she investigated, Guan Ruoruo had a car accident half a year ago.


    However, because of timely rescue, she survived, and within a week, she was discharged from the hospital.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Guan Ruoruo''s personality changed drastically. Guan Ruoruo''s statement to the outside world was that he suddenly saw through life and death, and just wanted to do what he wanted to do.


    Guan Ruoruo was originally a master of finance from Qingbei University. After the car accident, Guan Ruoruo quit his previous job with a monthly salary of 20,000 yuan and turned to Yang Yiyang''s company as a small assistant with a monthly salary of 5,000 yuan.


    This is not normal anyway.


    After becoming Yang Yiyang''s assistant, she also seemed to intend to have a relationship with Yang Yiyang. A month ago, the two had a relationship. Today, Yang Yiyang personally escorted her to the hospital for an examination.


    Since half a year ago, all of Guan Ruoruo''s actions have been unreasonable.


    There are only two possible reasons for this irrationality.


    Either Guan Ruo is a reborn person, or Guan Ruo is a transmigrator, more precisely, she should be a book wearer.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t really care about who Guan Ruoruo was.


    What she cares most about is where did the soul-releasing stone hanging around Guan Ruoruo''s neck come from, is there a second stone in this world, and how can she get this soul-releasing stone?


    In the evening, Pei Langyuan went home.


    Pei Langyuan still started watching the drama after eating as usual, but Tao Yanxi, who was thinking about how to get the Soul Soul Stone, seemed a little absent-minded.


    Pei Langyuan noticed this and frowned slightly.


    Intuition tells him that something happened when he didn''t know it.


    "What''s wrong with you? It looks a little wrong." Pei Langyuan asked actively.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, saying that he was fine.


    Pei Langyuan pursed his lips and asked again, "Is it really okay?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she was really fine.


    Pei Lang didn''t ask if he couldn''t ask, but he sent a message to his assistant, asking him to investigate where Tao Yanxi went and what he did today.


    An hour later, the assistant sent Pei Langyuan everything Tao Yanxi had done today.


    When Pei Langyuan saw that Tao Yanxi actually stopped Yang Yiyang in the hospital, the originally bright eyes suddenly darkened.


    Pei Langyuan pursed his lips, put away his phone, and asked calmly, "Are you really okay?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded firmly again.


    Pei Langyuan should not know about the spirit stone.


    Pei Langyuan''s lips pursed into a line, and his face suddenly sank.


    "I''m a little tired, I''m going to bed."


    Pei Langyuan stood up and walked into the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi was also thinking about the Soul Soul Stone, and her mind was not on the TV. She saw that Pei Langyuan had returned to the room, so she simply went back to the bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi plans to go to Guan Ruoruo after his throat is healed.


    No matter what method she uses, she must get the Soul Removal Stone.


    For a few days, Tao Yanxi actively went to the hospital for treatment, but Pei Lang''s principle was to send someone to keep an eye on Tao Yanxi''s actions to see if she went to Yang Yiyang.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi''s voice finally recovered.


    She immediately contacted Guan Ruoruo, but Guan Ruoruo was too timid, no matter what she said, she would not come out to see her.


    Tao Yanxi had no choice but to go downstairs in Yang Yiyang''s company to block off Ruoruo.


    At the same time, Pei Langyuan also received news that Tao Yanxi was downstairs in Yang Yiyang''s company.

 v3 Chapter 1390： Dumb also has spring (26)

    Pei Langyuan immediately stopped the meeting and drove to Yang Yiyang''s company.


    He wanted to see what Tao Yanxi wanted to do.


    When Pei Langyuan received the news, Yang Yiyang also received news from his assistant that Tao Yanxi was downstairs in the company.


    Yang Yiyang was overjoyed, thinking that Tao Yanxi had obtained Pei Langyuan''s plan.


    The reason why Tao Yanxi came to find him was because he wanted to give him the plan.


    Yang Yiyang hurriedly asked someone to bring Tao Yanxi up.


    But where is Tao Yanxi willing to go up, she is not looking for Yang Yiyang, she is looking for Guan Ruoruo!


    When Yang Yiyang heard that Tao Yanxi refused to come up, he couldn''t help but laugh. The little girl''s family just likes to make trouble.


    Well, for the sake of her bringing the plan, he could go down there in person.


    So, Yang Yiyang really went downstairs to find Tao Yanxi in person.


    Guan Ruoruo was afraid that Yang Yiyang would be deceived by Tao Yanxi, and followed him secretly.


    Yang Yiyang just walked in front of Tao Yanxi, when Pei Lang was already there.


    He didn''t come out in a hurry, but hid aside, wanting to see what Tao Yanxi was going to do.


    On this side, Tao Yanxi looked at Yang Yiyang who was standing in front of him, and couldn''t help frowning.


    She stepped forward and moved a little to the side.


    Yang Yiyang: ?


    "Yanxi, what about planning? Give it to me." Yang Yiyang said impatiently.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a strange look.


    "What plan?" Tao Yanxi asked knowingly.


    She is not stupid, how could she give Yang Yiyang a plan.


    A trace of consternation crossed Yang Yiyang''s face, and after a two-second pause, he pursed his lips and said, "Yanxi, stop making trouble, darling."


    Tao Yanxi touched the goosebumps on her arm, she couldn''t help shivering.


    "Mr. Yang, you are blocking my way."


    Tao Yanxi walked to the side again, she looked forward, and sure enough she saw Guan Ruoruo in the corner of the hall on the first floor.


    Tao Yanxi was overjoyed, no matter what Yang Yiyang was, she walked directly towards Guan Ruoruo.


    Yang Yiyang''s face sank, and for a while he didn''t understand Tao Yanxi''s purpose.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Guan Ruoruo, grabbed her wrist instantly and said, "Miss Guan, I have something to talk to you about."


    Guan Ruoruo''s body trembled, and she looked at Tao Yanxi with some fear.


    "You...you say it right here."


    This is Yang Yiyang''s company, Tao Yanxi shouldn''t dare to do something, right?


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to find a quiet place to talk to Guan Ruoruo, but when she thought about Guan Ruoruo''s temperament, she couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Guan Ruoruo was afraid that he would not be alone with her.


    Anyway, let''s talk about it here.


    "I want to buy that pendant around your neck, can you sell it to me?"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone slowed down, and there was a hint of sincerity on her face.


    Guan Ruoruo was stunned, the pendant on his neck?


    She took out the pendant, which was a black stone the size of a thumb.


    When she put it on, the stone had been hanging around her neck.


    She has no memory of her original body, nor does she know what this black stone is.


    But if this stone can make Tao Yanxi let go of her, she thinks the deal is a good deal.


    Guan Ruoruo pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I can sell it to you, but I have two conditions."


    "You said." Tao Yanxi said urgently.

 v3 Chapter 1391： Dumb also has spring (27)

    "First, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t come to trouble me."


    "Second, don''t pester Yang Yiyang in the future."


    Having said that, Guan Ruoruo carefully observed Tao Yanxi''s face.


    When Tao Yanxi heard these two conditions, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I promise you."


    She didn''t intend to pester Yang Yiyang, nor did she intend to trouble Guan Ruoruo.


    If it wasn''t for the soul stone on Guan Ruoruo''s body, she would not have interacted with her at all.


    Guan Ruoruo nodded and took off the pendant from his neck.


    She handed the pendant to Tao Yanxi with a smile on her face.


    "for you."


    Tao Yanxi took the pendant and said "thank you" sincerely.


    Guan Ruoruo shook his head, after all, she and she were just poor people.


    She hugged the male protagonist''s thigh, she should be able to live well, but Tao Yanxi is not necessarily.


    Now she can''t take care of herself, let alone help her people.


    Guan Ruoruo knew she was selfish, but what was wrong with her?


    She just, just wanted to live.


    Guan Ruoruo''s eyes fell on Yang Yiyang who was behind Tao Yanxi, and she walked over and wrapped his arms around him.


    "I''m a little tired, shall we go home?" Guan Ruoruo acted coquettishly.


    Yang Yiyang looked at Tao Yanxi and then at Guan Ruoruo. After all, he loved Guan Ruoruo even more deeply.


    He nodded and helped Guan Ruoruo to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the backs of the two of them, her eyes flashing slightly.


    This book-piercer has some skills.


    To be able to manage the male protagonist so obediently.


    Hope she will be happy in the future.


    Tao Yanxi put the pendant in her arms, and then she directly asked Xiao Yao to put away the soul-releasing stone.


    Xiao Yao quickly replied "Okay", and the Soul Soul Stone came to Gong Lingge''s soul body, nourishing his soul body.


    It won''t take long for his soul body to be repaired, and at that time, he will be able to wake up.


    After finishing the soul-releasing stone, Tao Yanxi was completely relaxed.


    She went outside, preparing to make a big dinner to celebrate in the evening.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the company, Pei Langyuan stopped her.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, "Why are you here?"


    Pei Langyuan had an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, "I should ask you this."


    Tao Yanxi knew immediately that Pei Lang had misunderstood something.


    She hurriedly said, "I''m here to find Guan Ruoruo."


    "Guan Ruoruo? Is that the woman who gave you the pendant?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    He had a panoramic view of the scene just now. Although he couldn''t hear what they said, he could still see the movements clearly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Why did she give you a pendant?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t tell Pei Langyuan about the Soul Liquor Stone, she could only say: "I like that pendant very much, so I wanted to ask her if she could sell it to me."


    "You have a pendant you like, why don''t you tell me, I can buy it for you." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I can''t buy it."


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, hurry up, what can you use to fill the vacancy in the Soul Liquor Stone! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao quickly.


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao responded quickly, but after a second, it said again, [It has been made up. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s hand groped in the bag, and after confirming that there was something on the pendant, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tao Yanxi laughed and suddenly took Pei Langyuan''s arm.

 v3 Chapter 1392： Dumb also has spring (28)

    "I don''t know where Guan Ruoruo''s luck came from, but he could have a unique pendant in the world."


    Tao Yanxi said, and took out the pendant from the bag.


    The colorful and gorgeous little stones seem to captivate people''s minds under the sunlight, and they are unbelievably beautiful.


    Pei Langyuan looked at the pendant carefully and nodded thoughtfully.


    "It''s really special."


    Although he didn''t study women''s accessories deeply, he had never seen any natural colorful stones.


    So, Tao Yanxi really came to buy pendants?


    "Then what did Yang Yiyang tell you just now?" Pei Langyuan asked with some concern.


    When Yang Yiyang was mentioned, Tao Yanxi''s face showed obvious displeasure.


    She put away the pendant and said with a light snort, "He still asked me for a plan, and I said no."


    "Tsk~" Pei Langyuan tutted softly, "There is still a week left for the company to confirm the cooperation. You should stay by my side this week, and don''t give Yang Yiyang a chance to pester you."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently, holding Pei Langyuan''s arm with her little hand.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi being so well-behaved, Pei Langyuan finally felt a little better.


    The two soon left Yang Yiyang''s company.


    Pei Langyuan took Tao Yanxi directly back to the company.


    Because Pei Lang originally had a meeting, Tao Yanxi obediently stayed in his office.


    She was the only one in the office, Tao Yanxi took out the pendant and looked at it again and again.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, why don¡¯t I remember that I have such a stone? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Little master, you have too many things, it is normal for you not to remember. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, it seemed to make sense.


    ¡¾Then what is this stone? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Colorful stone acridine~for decoration~] Xiao Yao replied.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and put away the pendant.


    She has too many things, and she actually doesn''t know when she put this thing in the space.


    She used to have a lot of small problems, such as collecting all kinds of things and stacking them together, as if there was a sense of fulfillment in that way.


    Of course, this little problem is still there now, just because it is more important to find her brother''s soul fragments, so she doesn''t have so much energy to collect other things for the time being.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have anything to play in the office, so he simply took out his mobile phone and read a novel.


    The novels in this world are pretty good. She flipped through them a few days ago, but she liked several.


    Now that you have time, you can take it slow.


    After Pei Langyuan''s meeting was over, it was almost time to get off work.


    Pei Langyuan and Tao Yanxi finished eating outside before returning home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A week later, Pei Langyuan''s company and Yang Yiyang''s company respectively submitted their own plans to the cooperative company.


    In the end, the company chose Yang Yiyang''s plan.


    This is something no one could have imagined.


    Fortunately, this cooperation project caused little loss to Pei Langyuan''s company.


    However, because of the failure of this cooperation, Pei Langyuan realized that his company''s market cannot only be in China, so he decided to explore foreign markets.


    Pei Langyuan quickly passed on his plan, and for a while, the people in the company started to get busy again.


    After returning in the evening, Pei Langyuan told Tao Yanxi that the cooperation had failed.

 v3 Chapter 1393： Dumb also has spring (29)

    After Tao Yanxi heard it, she was stunned at first, and then she showed a clear expression.


    As a male protagonist, Yang Yiyang has the aura of a male protagonist.


    Although I don''t know how Yang Yiyang got the cooperation, Tao Yan secretly felt that Guan Ruoruo should help him.


    After all, if Guan Ruo is a bookworm, he should be able to know something more or less.


    Pei Langyuan had been observing Tao Yanxi''s expression. Seeing that she was only surprised, he showed a clear expression, and he couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t seem so surprised by this result."


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "As the saying goes, there is a specialization in the art industry. You see, although the Southern Company has a great business, it may be that they have not got the point of the other company in terms of cooperation?"


    "Although Yang Yiyang''s character is not very good, he is still somewhat of a level."


    When Pei Langyuan thought about it, it did make some sense.


    "But after this time, I plan to explore overseas markets and fool those foreigners." Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi paused, and glanced at Pei Langyuan resentfully.


    "Aren''t you a department manager? Can you still decide on an overseas market?"


    Pei Langyuan: ...


    "Cough cough..." Pei Langyuan smiled awkwardly, "I mean, our boss plans to explore overseas markets."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Pei Langyuan steadily, with the word "don''t believe" written brightly on her little face.


    Pei Langyuan touched his nose, spread his hands and said helplessly, "Okay, I''m actually the boss of the Southern Company."


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised by this answer.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s calm expression, Pei Langyuan stretched out his hand and poked her cheek.


    "What? Frightened? Huh?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily.


    "You were just frightened."


    "Haha!" Pei Langyuan laughed, took Tao Yanxi into his arms and rubbed it several times.


    "Why are you so cute?"


    For the first time, Pei Langyuan felt that the girl''s paper was such a cute creature that he could not wait to hold it in his arms and hold it in his hands every day.


    Tao Yanxi poked Pei Langyuan''s chest, "So you made me a cleaner on purpose!"


    "It was intentional." Pei Langyuan admitted directly, "You are so fragrant, and being a cleaner might make my company as fragrant as yours."


    "Trust you! Bad old man is very bad!" Tao Yanxi complained.


    "I''m in my prime, where am I getting old?"


    Pei Langyuan said, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s small hand and squeezed his biceps.


    "Did you squeeze it? This is real muscle."


    Tao Yanxi squeezed, it was really a muscle.


    "Oh."


    Tao Yanxi pretended to respond indifferently, bent her elbows, and said solemnly, "I also have biceps."


    Pei Langyuan squeezed, "Well, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a soft bicep, and it''s probably going to break the world record."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s slumped appearance, Pei Langyuan''s mood improved.


    At this moment, he just felt full and full.


    Pei Langyuan straightened his expression and looked down at Tao Yanxi with a smile in his eyes.


    "Peach Yanxi."


    He called her name.


    Tao Yanxi raised her face and looked at him.


    "I have a cooperation I want to talk to you about."


    Tao Yanxi snorted and asked curiously, "What kind of cooperation?"


    Is it a cooperation to buy a lottery ticket?


    "The name of this collaboration is..."


    Pei Langyuan''s lips kissed Tao Yanxi''s.


    "in love."

 v3 Chapter 1394： Dumb also has spring (30)

    Tao Yanxi''s cheeks had a hint of crimson, and the fluttering eyelashes were even more cute.


    Pei Langyuan let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps and chuckled lightly.


    "Yan Xi, are you willing to cooperate with me?"


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and let out a small "um" from her nose.


    Pei Langyuan couldn''t help but smiled again.


    "Oh, so my words are shy."


    Pei Langyuan said, but couldn''t help but kiss Tao Yanxi''s forehead again.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Pei Langyuan''s chest, turned her head and said, "I''m going to cook."


    Pei Lang knew that Tao Yanxi was shy, so he didn''t stop her.


    Although the shy Yanxi is very cute, if he makes people angry, it will not be worth the loss.


    After dinner, the two of them sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Tao Yanxi''s head rested on Pei Langyuan''s shoulder.


    Pei Langyuan peeled the melon seeds in his hand, peeled one and fed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and put the melon seeds in her mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" Pei Langyuan asked.


    Tao Yanxi smacked his lips, and if you want to say how delicious melon seeds are, there really isn''t any.


    But, she was so happy!


    After all, these are the seeds that Pei Langyuan peeled for him himself.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, "Delicious!"


    Pei Langyuan raised his eyebrows, grabbed a handful of melon seeds and put them in Tao Yanxi''s hands.


    "Then it''s time for you to peel it off for me."


    Pei Langyuan leaned back, his left arm wrapped around Tao Yanxi''s waist, and his right hand rested behind his head.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at the melon seeds in his hand, and then looked at the flat smile on Pei Langyuan''s face, and wanted to paste a handful of melon seeds on his face.


    He just peeled off a few!


    Tao Yanxi snorted twice, but still peeled the seeds.


    Pei Langyuan looked at Tao Yanxi peeling melon seeds, and suddenly said, "Do you usually use your hands to smash melon seeds yourself?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Pei Langyuan, "I said it was smashing melon seeds, of course I slapped it with my mouth while sleeping."


    This answer was exactly what Pei Langyuan wanted. He smiled and said, "I also want to eat the melon seeds that Yanxi slapped with his mouth."


    Tao Yan''s ears turned red, did he want to eat the melon seeds she knocked? He clearly wanted to eat her...


    "As long as you''re not too dirty." Tao Yanxi snorted.


    "How could I think Yanxi is dirty?" Pei Langyuan approached Tao Yanxi and pecked her lips lightly.


    "I like Yanxi the most, and I like it everywhere."


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, and only then did Pei Langyuan kowtow the seeds.


    The shell of the melon seeds was bitten open, revealing the flesh of the melon seeds inside. Tao Yanxi subconsciously wanted to roll the melon seeds into her mouth, but the next moment she remembered that she was knocking melon seeds for Pei Langyuan, so the melon seeds that were about to be rolled into her mouth were hard. Shengsheng was pushed out by her and took it out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Cough, do you want to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Eat it!" Pei Langyuan swallowed the melon seeds with a smile, "It''s delicious!"


    Tao Yan''s ears turned even redder.


    How did this person say the word "delicious" in a serious manner?


    "I still want to eat~"


    Pei Langyuan said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and continued to eat melon seeds for Pei Langyuan.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was time to go to bed.


    Tao Yanxi got up and stretched.


    "Sleep."


    Tao Yanxi said and walked into the bedroom.


    Pei Langyuan followed Tao Yanxi and followed her directly to her bedroom.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Is there anything else?" Tao Yanxi mistakenly thought that Pei Lang had something to tell her.


    "Of course there is something." Pei Langyuan said, "We have to sleep together!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Pei Langyuan, then picked up the clothes next to her, "I''m going to take a shower!"

 v3 Chapter 1395： Dumb also has spring (31)

    Tao Yanxi pondered for a while, then raised her head and looked at Pei Langyuan very seriously.


    "Don''t you think we''re doing this too fast?"


    Pei Langyuan chuckled, "Quick? Where is it? I''m not quick."


    Pei Langyuan poked the tip of Tao Yanxi''s nose, "It''s just sleeping with your arms around you, what do you think?"


    Tao Yan''s ears turned red, she turned her head and said, "I didn''t think too much about it!"


    After she finished speaking, she ran to the bathroom.


    Pei Langyuan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and laughed dumbly.


    How can he be so cute?


    After Tao Yanxi came out of the bath, it was Pei Langyuan''s turn to take a bath.


    While Tao Yanxi was taking a bath, Pei Langyuan had already brought over his pajamas.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the pajamas in Pei Langyuan''s hands, her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Pei Langyuan went into the bathroom to take a shower under Tao Yanxi''s straightforward gaze.


    As for Tao Yanxi, she got under the covers and began to hypnotize herself.


    Mmmm... sleep, sleep!


    After taking a shower, Pei Langyuan dried his hair, and then lay down beside Tao Yanxi.


    He kissed Tao Yanxi''s forehead, then hugged Tao Yanxi contentedly, smelled the same shower gel smell on her body as his, and fell into a deep sleep.

 v3 Chapter 1396： Dumb also has spring (32)

    The next day, Pei Langyuan got up early in the morning and went to the company.


    He will be very busy in the next few days.


    After all, developing foreign markets is not an easy task.


    Tao Yanxi also knew that Pei Langyuan was very busy, so she simply delivered it to him every day after cooking at home.


    Sometimes Pei Lang would work overtime until 11 or 12 o''clock in the evening. When she came back hungry, she would make him more supper.


    As the focus of the Southern Company began to slowly shift, Yang Yiyang''s company also began to emerge in S City.


    Whenever this time, Tao Yanxi had to sigh, the male protagonist is the male protagonist, and the fortune and career luck are definitely leveraged.


    But to talk about a little gossip, Yang Yiyang''s current emotional life is actually not that easy.


    Guan Ruoruo and the original heroine seemed to be torn apart, and Yang Yiyang seemed to have a bad relationship with the original heroine because of the child in Guan Ruoruo''s womb who took care of Guan Ruoruo in every possible way.


    But the heroine is not a simple character, who messes up the relationship between the two.


    All in all, although Yang Yiyang is very proud of his career, he is afraid that he will suffer a little in love.


    That''s fine, who made Yang Yiyang so scumbag to the original body?


    Some torture is also deserved.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t pay much attention to him soon, after all, Pei Lang was the most important.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, another year has passed.


    After a year, the company''s overseas expansion business finally made a breakthrough.


    Next, you only need to follow the rules to enter the overseas market and take a little market share.


    And after a busy year, Pei Langyuan was finally free.


    Pei Lang, who was free, began to pursue policies against Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was very helpless about this.


    This person has simply slept with her for a year, and now she will be free, but she has started to think about something.


    On this day, Pei Langyuan successfully abducted Tao Yanxi onto his bed.


    From then on, Pei Langyuan put all his focus on Tao Yanxi.


    In another two years, Pei Langyuan completely opened up the foreign market.


    Now Southern Company is not just a company, it is also a bridge to communicate domestic and foreign friendship.


    This small S city can no longer accommodate the Southern Company.


    Finally, the headquarters of the Southern Company moved to City A, which is the financial center.


    And Pei Langyuan and Tao Yanxi naturally settled in City A.


    For the next few years, both of them lived happily ever after.


    It wasn''t until many years later, when Pei Lang''s original body died, that Tao Yanxi took the fragments of his brother''s soul and left this world.

 v3 Chapter 1397： Absolute Science World (1)

    Tao Yanxi felt that she had slept for a long, long time, until her limbs were weak, and she slept until her soul was detached.


    She wants to open her eyes, to see this beautiful world, and to find her dearest brother.


    She struggled, struggled...


    I don''t know how long it took, but finally there was a little light in front of my eyes.


    She opened her eyes.


    White ceiling, the familiar smell of disinfectant.


    Here, is the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to sit up, but found that her limbs were weak, and she couldn''t even do a simple sitting up motion.


    Tao Yanxi could only lie down, staring at the ceiling with wide eyes, receiving the memory of the original body.


    The original body''s memory is very limited. In her limited memory, there are only ordinary and ordinary twenty years.


    At the end of my memory, is the picture of the car hitting the body.


    The blood stained her eyes, and it became the last scene after her memory.


    "Hey? Are you awake?"


    The little nurse who came to the ward on a routine basis saw Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, and immediately said in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and glanced at the little nurse.


    "I''m going to find Dr. He!" After the little nurse finished speaking, she left in a hurry.


    Not long after, several doctors in white coats examined her, and finally came to the conclusion that Tao Yanxi''s body had no major problems except her weakness.


    From their conversation, Tao Yanxi learned that the original body had been in a coma for a year.


    And when she possessed herself into this world, it was when the original body completely left this world.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help sighing.


    I persisted for a year but still could not wake up, and finally left this beautiful world, the original body should be very sad.


    However, she believes that the original body will be able to live happily in the next life.


    After all, the original body was hit by a car to save a child.


    I don''t know what happened to the kid.


    Tao Yanxi''s thoughts were flying around, and before he knew it, he fell asleep like that.


    When she woke up again, her stamina recovered somewhat.


    The little nurse kindly brought her some porridge.


    Tao Yanxi drank half a bowl and couldn''t eat any more.


    After lying down for a year, her body was more or less unable to accept so much food.


    The little nurse is a talkative little girl, and thanks to her talkativeness, Tao Yanxi got a lot of information from her.


    For example, her medical expenses this year were paid by a man named "Yu Shangyu".


    For example, in fact, everyone thought that she would not wake up, but who knew that she would wake up, and the hospital has already considered using her as a propaganda.


    Tao Yanxi was naturally reluctant to go out to promote it, so when the hospital communicated with her later, she declined the doctor''s proposal.


    After her body recovered somewhat, Xiao Yao also passed on the background of this world to her.


    From the background of the story, Tao Yanxi also knew that the man named "Yu Shangyu" was the elder brother of this world.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to inquire about Yu Shangyu, but the little nurse didn''t know his situation, so she didn''t get much information.


    After a week in the hospital, Tao Yanxi was finally able to be discharged.


    The original body is an orphan, so there is nothing to worry about.


    She lay in the hospital for a year, and the house she originally lived in was estimated to have been taken back by the landlord.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the memory, and found that the house was rented out by the landlord.


    She went to the landlord again and got back her computer and various documents.


    The original cost is relatively large, so she doesn''t have much savings now.


    The total of zero and zero adds up to 10,000 yuan.


    Tao Yanxi first opened a hotel for a day, and then reluctantly settled down.


    After securing the house, Tao Yanxi began to investigate Yu Shangyu.


    Strangely, no matter how she checked, the man who was supposed to be her brother didn''t seem to leave any traces on the Internet.


    Nowadays, the information network is so developed that it leaves no trace on the Internet, which is really strange.


    After checking around, Tao Yanxi did not obtain any information on Yu Shangyu.


    In desperation, Tao Yanxi could only go to Yu Shangyu''s residence mentioned in the background of the story to squat for a while.


    Strange to say, the place where Yu Shangyu lives is not a villa in a prosperous city, nor is it a manor area with fresh air in the suburbs.


    The place where he lives is a small town more than 200 kilometers away from S City.


    Tao Yanxi carried her small bag on her back that night, got in the car and headed to the small town called "Bai Shuang Town".


    At nine o''clock that night, Tao Yanxi arrived in the town.


    The town is not as prosperous as the city, nor is it as noisy as the city at night.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, most of the residents have fallen into sleep, and the scattered lights have become a unique scenery in the town.


    Tao Yanxi carried her bag and walked on foot on the pitted side streets of the town.


    She ran around here and didn''t even see a hotel here.


    Shouldn''t she be sleeping on the street tonight?


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t run over so impulsive.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her hair helplessly.


    At this time, the person walking towards her suddenly stopped.


    "Ms. Tao Yanxi, my young master has an invitation."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Who is your young master?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    "Master Yu Shangyu." The man smiled, "Ms. Tao is here, isn''t she looking for my young master?"


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened.


    Yu Shangyu he...

 v3 Chapter 1398： Absolute Science World (2)

    Did you know she was looking for him?


    Is this man a fortune teller?


    Tao Yanxi scratched his head, and if he couldn''t think of it, he simply didn''t want to.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Tao Yanxi said.


    The assistant smiled, "Ms. Tao, please come with me."


    The assistant walked in front, Tao Yanxi followed behind him.


    About ten minutes later, the two came to a small courtyard.


    "Please." The assistant said and gently opened the door.


    At the moment when the door was pushed, the fragrance of flowers came out.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly sneezed and rubbed his nose.


    She looked around and found a lot of flowers planted in the small yard.


    Under the dim light, it looked a bit downcast.


    "Master Xihua." The assistant said beside him.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    "Please." The assistant made another request.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind him and walked into the yard.


    The yard has six rooms, in addition to two toilets and kitchens, two bedrooms and a study, and a central hall.


    The assistant brought Tao Yanxi to the hall.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Tao Yanxi was attracted by the man sitting at the top.


    The man was wearing a thin shirt, and under the light, the skin inside was faintly visible.


    His slender fingers rested lazily on the chair handle, and his long and narrow phoenix eyes looked at her casually.


    Tao Yanxi pulled her clothes nervously.


    She knew that this man should be Yu Shangyu.


    "Ms. Peach."


    Yu Shangyu''s voice was light and fluttering, like a fluttering feather gently brushing across her heart.


    "Arrived!" Tao Yanxi responded angrily.


    Yu Shangyu''s body trembled slightly, and he seemed to be frightened by Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    "Ms. Tao, my young master is weak and can''t be frightened." The assistant next to him whispered.


    Tao Yanxi quickly said "sorry".


    The voice she spoke just now seemed to be a little louder?


    Yu Shangyu glanced at his assistant, then turned to Tao Yanxi and asked, "What''s the matter with you coming to see me?"


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head with a look of embarrassment on her face.


    "Mr. Yu, can I know why you know I''m here to find you?" she asked curiously.


    Yu Shangyu glanced at the assistant.


    The assistant immediately understood, took out the tablet in his bag, and retrieved Tao Yanxi''s information.


    "When you woke up, the hospital called the young master."


    "Through big data analysis, the young master predicted that you should come to him."


    "Today we retrieved your walking route and found that you arrived at Baishuang Town, so I went to pick you up."


    The assistant retrieved the "behavioral analysis" belonging to Tao Yanxi on the tablet and placed it in front of her.


    "Ms. Tao, do you have any questions?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at the data analysis, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she shook her head.


    She thought he had a clever calculation, but it turned out to be through big data analysis.


    In this case, if he changed his original body, would he also come to Yu Shangyu?


    Just as Tao Yanxi had this thought, she heard Yu Shangyu say, "It seems that something has changed since you woke up."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, followed his words and asked, "How do you say it?"


    Yu Shangyu chuckled lightly, like a dream.


    "According to the previous analysis of you, if you wake up, you should look for a job first."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Compared with the money and the elder brother, naturally the elder brother is more important!

 v3 Chapter 1399： Absolute Science World (3)

    "But after you woke up, based on your search records and chat records, we determined that you were more interested in me."


    "That''s why it came out that you might come to me."


    "And based on your route today, we determined your arrival."


    Yu Shangyu''s voice had an indescribable ambiguity, which made Tao Yanxi inexplicably feel like listening to the bragging of the gods.


    Yu Shangyu saw Tao Yanxi''s confused expression, and the smile on his face deepened.


    Tao Yanxi''s current performance seems to hit his excitement point.


    "Then Ms. Tao, what is the purpose of your coming to me?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Don''t you know big data analysis? Can you analyze it?"


    Yu Shangyu was startled, a hint of depression flashed across his face.


    Before Tao Yanxi came here, why didn''t he analyze the purpose of her coming to him.


    But after analysis and analysis, he did not come to a conclusion.


    Yu Shangyu pursed his lips, a little unwilling that he could not analyze the purpose of Tao Yanxi''s coming here.


    He stared at her and said nothing.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and yawned.


    "It''s so late, can I stay here?"


    Yu Shangyu glanced at the assistant, and the assistant immediately said knowingly, "The guest room has been cleaned up."


    "Take her there." Yu Shangyu ordered.


    The assistant nodded and made a "please" gesture to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi smiled at Yu Shangyu, "Mr. Yu, rest early~Good night~"


    Yu Shangyu glanced at her lightly, and a bit of depression flashed in his eyes.


    What is the purpose of Tao Yanxi coming here?


    Tao Yanxi followed the assistant to the guest room.


    The guest room looks like it has just been cleaned up, clean and tidy, and the sheets and quilt covers are all new.


    It seems that Yu Shangyu not only speculated that she came to him, but also speculated that she should live here.


    The assistant took her to the guest room and left, leaving Tao Yanxi to pack up in the room alone.


    Tao Yanxi had also been tired all day, and after a simple wash, she lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    While Tao Yanxi was sleeping, Yu Shangyu in the other room couldn''t sleep at all.


    Yu Shangyu was staring thoughtfully at the two computers in front of him.


    A computer screen is displaying Tao Yanxi''s information from childhood to adulthood, as well as Tao Yanxi''s various behaviors after waking up.


    Another computer screen is displaying some special codes, which is doing Tao Yanxi''s behavioral data analysis.


    The data is continuously transferred to another computer.


    The more Yu Shangyu looked at it, the more strange it became.


    According to the data analysis, Tao Yanxi should not come to him.


    Yu Shangyu frowned, Tao Yanxi''s behavior was completely inconsistent with his data analysis behavior, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Yu Shangyu firmly believes that there is no behavior that cannot be obtained through big data analysis.


    If there is, then he is not getting enough data.


    Yu Shangyu pursed his lips, planning to let Tao Yanxi live here for a while.


    He believed that through the collection and analysis of Tao Yanxi''s behavior during this period, he would be able to know the purpose of her coming here.


    As it approached late at night, Yu Shangyu couldn''t really analyze it in the end, so he could only go to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Yu Shangyu woke Tao Yanxi up.


    He had to collect her behavioral data well, so that it would be helpful for him to do data analysis.


    Tao Yanxi, who was called up early in the morning:...

 v3 Chapter 1400： Absolute Science World (4)

    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time after being called up, it was five o''clock in the morning!


    It''s been a long time since she got up so early.


    Although it was only five o''clock, the residents of the town had already woken up.


    The rising smoke seemed to show the diligence of the town residents, and of course, it also reflected Tao Yanxi''s "laziness".


    Tao Yanxi yawned heavily, her eyelids drooped heavily, and she looked at Yu Shangyu with a sleepy expression.


    Yu Shangyu''s knuckles tapped the table, making a crisp sound.


    "Can you cook?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    So you wake up in the morning and let her cook?


    "No." Tao Yanxi said angrily.


    She is also a wake up person!


    I can cook and say I can''t! What can he do to her!


    Yu Shangyu frowned slightly, "The documentation says you can cook."


    Tao Yan has a meal, does this mean that the original body can cook, right?


    "Slept for a year and forgot what to do."


    Look how valid her reasoning is!


    Yu Shangyu nodded, this reason is indeed very sufficient.


    "Then go and make breakfast." Yu Shangyu curled his lips, "It''s okay to forget, you will remember it when you touch the kitchen."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Anyway, no matter what, she has to cook, right?


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, looked at Yu Shangyu and asked, "What would happen if I didn''t do it?"


    "Then we can only starve." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi looked around, but couldn''t find the assistant from yesterday.


    "Where''s your assistant? Didn''t he cook?"


    Yu Shangyu looked around like Tao Yanxi, and then looked at her and said, "He has other things and left here last night."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "So it''s just the two of us here now?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    Yu Shangyu nodded.


    "So I''m now in charge of your food and drink?"


    Tao Yanxi suddenly felt that she might be wrong.


    Yu Shangyu tilted his head slightly, and there was a hint of cuteness on his face with a hint of immortality.


    "It''s in charge of eating and drinking, and I will do it myself."


    Now Tao Yanxi was completely speechless.


    Two seconds later, Tao Yanxi stood up resignedly.


    "I went to cook."


    Tao Yanxi dragged her incomparably heavy body out of the hall to the kitchen.


    As for Yu Shangyu, he took out his tablet and wrote a sentence on the "Observation Record of Tao Yanxi''s Behavior".


    [Can cook but need to be familiar with the kitchen. It is suspected that sleeping has caused memory bias. ¡¿


    After Tao Yanxi came to the kitchen, she briefly familiarized herself with the kitchen and began to cook.


    Speaking of which, firewood is actually used for cooking here.


    This also means that she has to set fire to it.


    It took Tao Yanxi several minutes to put the fire on fire.


    After the fire was booming, Tao Yanxi started to cook.


    She''s going to cook a little rice porridge with a little mustard, um...that''s it for breakfast!


    The fire is burning, the water and rice are put into the pot together, and the next step is to wait and so on.


    After about twenty minutes, the rice porridge was cooked.


    Tao Yanxi scooped two bowls and brought them to the table in the hall, then went back to the kitchen and took a bag of mustard from the refrigerator.


    "It''s time to eat." Tao Yanxi shouted loudly.


    Yu Shangyu heard Tao Yanxi''s voice and walked out of the master bedroom.


    When he saw the two bowls of white rice porridge and the mustard in the middle on the table, he first pursed his lips, and then said, "The breakfast Xiao He prepared for me was Xiaolongbao fried dough sticks and soy milk steamed dumplings..."

 v3 Chapter 1401： Absolute Science World (5)

    Tao Yanxi glared at Yu Shangyu, sat down directly, and opened the mustard bag.


    "That''s it, eat if you eat, or starve if you don''t."


    Yu Shangyu touched his stomach.


    If you are hungry, you cannot be hungry, so you can only eat.


    Yu Shangyu sat down, picked up the spoon silently, and ate.


    The white rice porridge was so soft and glutinous that it went down the throat without chewing it in one bite.


    A bowl of porridge, but Yu Shangyu made it clean in five minutes.


    Yu Shangyu didn''t touch the mustard, he just ate the white rice porridge.


    After eating, he smacked his mouth a little.


    "I still want."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the bowl that was pushed in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Go and serve it yourself." Tao Yanxi said and finished the white rice porridge in her bowl.


    Yu Shangyu watched Tao Yanxi finish eating what was in her bowl, and then pushed his empty bowl towards her.


    "One bowl of yours is definitely not enough, so you will definitely go to serve it. You can serve me a bowl by the way."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi wiped her mouth and said solemnly, "I''ve had enough."


    Yu Shangyu glanced at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    After two seconds, he took out the tablet and wrote down in the [Tao Yanxi Behavior Observation Record]: The amount of food was reduced to a small bowl of 250ml.


    Tao Yanxi stretched her neck and glanced at Yu Shangyu''s tablet, barely able to read the words [Tao Yanxi Behavior Observation Record].


    She tutted lightly and asked curiously, "You plan to keep recording my actions like this?"


    Yu Shangyu put away the tablet and nodded, "Naturally."


    "As long as I have enough data, I can analyze your behavior and even predict your next move."


    At the end, Yu Shangyu''s face clearly flashed a frenzy.


    Only then did Tao Yanxi understand, this is a data controller!


    By collecting data, conducting reasonable data analysis, and then predicting behavior, and finally taking corresponding measures for its behavior.


    Hmm...sounds simple, but there''s just too much uncertainty in it.


    And people are the hardest to predict.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but tease: "Is it really useful for you to do this?"


    Yu Shangyu glanced at Tao Yanxi lightly and said, "A year ago, I successfully predicted the occurrence of that car accident."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu in surprise.


    "Since you predicted the accident, why didn''t you stop it?"


    Yu Shangyu''s eyes were even weaker, and his whole person seemed to have a feeling of unrequited love that came out of his bones.


    "Why should I stop?"


    Tao Yanxi stopped talking.


    Why stop?


    If it was the previous Tao Yanxi, she would also ask this question.


    The causal cycle in this world, since something has happened, it must have its cause and effect.


    So even if it was a living human life, in her eyes before, it was just a part of the causal cycle.


    If it was the previous Tao Yanxi, she would definitely not have any feeling about Yu Shangyu''s words.


    Because it is, and it should be.


    But she is no longer the Tao Yanxi she used to be.


    She has traveled through so many worlds and deeply knows how important human life is.


    It cannot be summed up in two simple words.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and couldn''t help asking herself.


    If it was his former brother, would he say such a thing?

 v3 Chapter 1402： Absolute Science World (6)

    This question requires almost no thought.


    Tao Yanxi clearly knew that his former brother would not ask "why stop".


    But what will he do?


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes slightly, and her eyes fell on Yu Shangyu, who had an indifferent expression.


    "You peek at me." Yu Shangyu said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The sadness just now was shattered.


    "I didn''t peek at you." Tao Yanxi said, "I''m looking at it openly."


    Yu Shangyu pondered for a second, and felt that what Tao Yanxi said made sense.


    "Then what are you looking at me for?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    Tao Yan choked for a moment and snorted softly.


    "I''ll see when you''ll be willing to eat porridge by yourself."


    Yu Shangyu looked at the empty bowl in front of him, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to serve it myself, so I chose not to eat it."


    "I have calculated that the energy provided by rice porridge this morning is enough to support my activities this morning."


    After Yu Shangyu finished speaking, he seemed to feel that something was missing, so he said again: "But I have to talk less and do things less, so you go to wash the dishes now, I have to eat on time at twelve o''clock, and I will not follow you. Speak."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there something wrong with this man? Is there something wrong!


    "There is still a lot of rice porridge in the pot~ It''s fragrant, are you sure you don''t eat it?"


    Yu Shangyu stared at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    "This rice porridge is paired with this mustard vegetable, the taste is called a fragrance~"


    Yu Shangyu continued to stare at Tao Yanxi, still not speaking.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Yu Shangyu really didn''t speak or do anything, so he could only stand up and wash the dishes resignedly.


    Yu Shangyu continued to stare at Tao Yanxi''s back, as if to stare out a hole in her back.


    After Tao Yanxi washed the dishes, he came out to find Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu still maintained that motion and did not speak when he saw Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to say a few words to him, but Yu Shangyu still didn''t mean to speak.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    After confirming his eyes, there is something wrong with this man.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Yu Shangyu didn''t speak, she simply said "I''ll go to the town and buy some vegetables" and went out.


    Tao Yanxi came to the vegetable market. The uncles and aunts who sold vegetables in the vegetable market were all shouting, and the uncles and aunts who bought vegetables also bargained seriously.


    Tao Yanxi is not a person who likes to haggle, so she didn''t haggle when she bought vegetables, and paid the money very readily.


    The aunts who sell vegetables are very fond of Tao Yanxi, who doesn''t bargain at all. Someone recognized her as a raw face, so they chatted with her a few more words.


    "Little girl, which girl are you from?" The aunt asked with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi carried the vegetables and responded with a smile: "Yu Shangyu''s family~ Auntie, do you know him?"


    "Yu Shangyu?" The aunt murmured, her expression suddenly changed.


    "Yu Shangyu? Are you from Yu Shangyu''s family?"


    The aunt bulged her eyes, waved her hand suddenly, and said in a disgusting tone: "Let''s go, go! Don''t stop me from doing business here!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Not auntie, we had a good chat just now!


    "Auntie you..."


    Before Tao Yan''s words could be finished, she was blasted away by the aunt.


    Tao Yanxi tried to chat with several other uncles and aunts. At first, everyone had a good chat, but when they mentioned "Yu Shangyu", their expressions changed immediately.

 v3 Chapter 1403： Absolute Science World (7)

    Tao Yanxi is not an idiot, now she knows that Yu Shangyu is not welcome in this town!


    This is fun.


    What did Yu Shangyu do to make this cheerful, easy-going and gossip aunt and uncle dislike him?


    Tao Yan, who found this, returned to the small courtyard excitedly.


    In the small courtyard, Yu Shangyu still maintained that movement without any change.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She put the food she bought on the table and sat opposite Yu Shangyu.


    "Hey, are you not popular in this town?"


    "I went shopping just now, and several uncles and aunts told me to go quickly when they heard your name."


    "Tell me, how did you offend them?"


    Yu Shangyu''s eyelashes trembled and he didn''t speak.


    But for two seconds, he simply closed his eyes and didn''t look at Tao Yanxi at all.


    "I''ll cook a little more at noon. You should have the strength to talk and do things in the afternoon, right?"


    "Let''s come this afternoon and have a good chat about your popularity!"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she immediately went to the kitchen.


    She decided to cook a little more at noon, then supervise Yu Shangyu to eat a little more, and then...hehe!


    At twelve o''clock, the two of them had dinner on time.


    Yu Shangyu had been hungry all morning, and the food on the table was full of flavors and aromas, he really couldn''t help it.


    Yu Shangyu picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    He didn''t speak, but his hands and mouth moved quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu with a smile, "Let''s eat, let''s eat, only when we''re full will we have the strength to chat."


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi simply cleaned up and started chatting with Yu Shangyu.


    She was sitting opposite Yu Shangyu, holding her chin in her hands, looking at him curiously.


    "Tell me, what did you do to make those uncles and aunts hate you?"


    Yu Shangyu''s eyes drifted into the distance, as if he hadn''t heard what Tao Yanxi said at all.


    Tao Yanxi tapped on the table with one hand, "Hey, tell me~ I''m curious."


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    "Are you so curious?" Yu Shangyu''s eyes finally fell on Tao Yanxi.


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi nodded, "Of course I''m curious."


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu replied lightly, "It''s nothing."


    "In other words, it is inferred from the data that Uncle Zhang and Aunt He are dance partners, but in fact, Uncle Zhang prefers Aunt Zhao, but Aunt Zhao''s dance partner, Uncle Sun, actually wants Aunt Li to be his dance partner, and Aunt Li actually loves Uncle Zhang more... "


    Tao Yanxi listened to Yu Shangyu''s expressionless words, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It turns out that the uncles and aunts in the town have so many stories.


    "Have you told those uncles and aunts these words?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu nodded.


    "No wonder they don''t want to see you anymore." Tao Yanxi said.


    After all, everyone can''t make a face, this sudden dismantling will naturally make everyone''s relationship awkward, and the dance partner can''t do it.


    "Other than that?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal." Yu Shangyu said, "I just speculated about what everyone has been hiding."


    Speaking of this, Yu Shangyu''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch into a smile.


    "I can''t see that there are so many people in this town with secrets."


    Tao Yanxi also laughed.


    "Everyone has a secret."


    Yu Shangyu raised his eyebrows and said seriously, "I don''t."

 v3 Chapter 1404： Absolute Science World (8)

    Yu Shangyu got up, walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, bent down and looked straight at her.


    "Listen to what you mean, you also have a secret."


    Yu Shangyu raised Tao Yanxi''s chin, and the color of his eyes seemed to darken.


    "What''s your secret?"


    Tao Yanxi''s hand rested on Yu Shangyu''s chest.


    "Can''t you predict?"


    There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s mouth.


    "Why don''t you predict it."


    The two looked at each other, and their shadows were reflected in the same jet-black pupils.


    After a few seconds, Yu Shangyu let go of Tao Yanxi.


    He straightened up and said in a determined tone, "I''ll find out one day."


    Yes, one day, he will know.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, but did not answer.


    If there is such a day, he is looking forward to it.


    After lunch, the assistant came back.


    Yu Shangyu and his assistant went to the study to talk, and Tao Yanxi also returned to his bedroom.


    Just now, Xiao Yao suddenly told her that Gong Lingge''s soul had been repaired.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to ask Gong Lingge some questions, so she quickly returned to her bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao to release Gong Lingge''s soul.


    Almost as soon as it was released, a thunderstorm suddenly fell from the sky, hitting a tree in the yard heavily.


    At the same time, a sudden alarm sounded from the computer in the study.


    Tao Yanxi made a thump in her heart and quickly asked Xiao Yao to take back Gong Lingge''s soul body.


    In less than two seconds, the door was suddenly broken open by Yu Shangyu.


    "What did you do just now?" Yu Shangyu asked with a serious expression.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu ignorantly, "I didn''t do anything, what''s wrong?"


    Yu Shangyu looked around, fixedly looking at Tao Yanxi.


    "Just now the computer detected that the magnetic field on your side is abnormal."


    Yu Shangyu glanced at the small courtyard, and the decimal number struck by the thunder had already burst into flames.


    "The change in the magnetic field has attracted thunder."


    "What exactly did you do?"


    Yu Shangyu had a bright doubt on his face.


    What kind of magnetic field changes can actually attract thunder?


    If he can master this magnetic field change, does that mean he can use lightning to generate electricity?


    Yu Shangyu pulled a chair and sat down, took out his tablet, and looked at Tao Yanxi seriously.


    "Tell me, what have you done since we separated just now."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and answered honestly: "After I separated from you, I walked outside for a while, and then went back to my room."


    "I''ve been playing with my phone since I got back to my room."


    Tao Yanxi said, shaking her cell phone.


    Yu Shangyu frowned slightly, stretched out his hand and said, "Show me your phone."


    Tao Yanxi handed the phone to Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu checked it carefully and found nothing special.


    This is strange.


    What happened to the magnetic field change just now?


    Tao Yanxi saw Yu Shangyu''s contemplative expression, and pursed his lips more frequently.


    If she guessed correctly, the magnetic field change that Yu Shangyu just mentioned should be when Gong Lingge''s soul body appeared.


    And the way of heaven in this world doesn''t seem to be able to accommodate Gong Lingge''s soul.


    This is strange.


    It stands to reason that this should not be the case.

 v3 Chapter 1405： Absolute Science World (8)

    Tao Yanxi took over her phone, her eyes drooping slightly.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly asked, "Yu Shangyu, what will happen if I die?"


    Yu Shangyu gave her a strange look.


    "According to my prediction of your behavior, you will not choose to die now."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists, "If it won''t happen now, it doesn''t mean it won''t happen in the future!"


    "If a person dies, will there be no trace left in this world? Thinking about it like this, I suddenly feel so sad."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head so that Yu Shangyu could not see her expression clearly.


    However, he could still feel the sadness conveyed by Tao Yanxi.


    Yu Shangyu paused for a while, and said in a "are you stupid" tone: "When a person dies, doesn''t it transform into energy and continue to stay in this world?"


    "Although there is no will, it exists in another form for the benefit of all mankind."


    "This is something that all five-year-olds know. Are you sleepy?"


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she exists in this world with some kind of substance...


    She swallowed and slowly raised her head.


    Those inky black eyes stared at Yu Shangyu.


    "Have you heard, Soul?"


    Yu Shangyu frowned, "Soul? Which spirit? Which soul?"


    "A clever spirit, a lost soul." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu raised his eyebrows and handed the tablet to Tao Yanxi.


    "You write the soul word you said."


    Tao Yanxi wrote the word "soul" on the tablet.


    Yu Shangyu took a look and frowned even more.


    "You made up your own words?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No."


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu looked up quickly, but didn''t find the word in the word bank.


    "I don''t know where you found this word, but there is no such word in the word bank at present."


    Yu Shangyu deleted the word "soul" and looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression.


    Tao Yanxi moved her fingers slightly, but she felt cold all over her body.


    She could understand why Tiandao was struck by thunder as soon as Gong Lingge appeared.


    In this world, there is no such thing as a soul, not even the word.


    Tao Yanxi swallowed her saliva, her eyes a little lost.


    "Maybe I dreamed of it. I thought this word was beautiful, so I wrote it down."


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "The origin of dreams is the result of overactive cerebral cortex. If you don''t want to dream, do more things during the day, such as three meals a day, and you will be responsible for it in the future."


    "That way you won''t have these weird dreams in the future."


    Yu Shangyu looked like "I''m thinking of you".


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Go to yours!


    "I''m cooking, what are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu shook the tablet in his hand, "I will record your actions."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to take off her slippers and put them on Yu Shangyu''s face.


    He looks like an immortal, but he is so shameless!


    "Then what does your assistant do?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "He helped me with the company''s affairs." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Do you still have a company?"


    "Yeah." Yu Shangyu pursed his lips and smiled, "It''s just a small company."


    "Aren''t you afraid that your assistant will replace you directly?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Yu Shangyu trusts that assistant so much?


    "No." Yu Shangyu said very confidently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Why can''t she believe it?

 v3 Chapter 1406： Absolute Science World (9)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu curiously and asked, "Why do you trust him so much?"


    "Data analysis." Yu Shangyu said, "My data tells me that he will not betray me."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, not at all surprised by this answer.


    "But have you ever heard a word?" Tao Yanxi put her chin on one hand and smiled inscrutable.


    "The human heart is the hardest to predict."


    Yu Shangyu stopped talking.


    He just pursed his lips tightly and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    After a while, he said, "I believe him."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows noncommittally and said nothing.


    This has already been said. Since he doesn''t listen, she naturally won''t persuade him any more.


    In fact, in the background of the original story, Yu Shangyu''s assistant is really the male protagonist of this world.


    From the perspective of God, Yu Shangyu''s assistant is probably the script that took ten years of hard work and courage to turn into a dragon.


    In the background of the story, the assistant really held Yu Shangyu''s company in his hands. As for Yu Shangyu, no one knows or mentions it.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel that he had to stop the assistant from taking Yu Shangyu''s company.


    Judging from Yu Shangyu''s performance in the past few days, he obviously doesn''t like managing the company.


    That company may be able to develop better in the hands of the assistant.


    Having said that, Yu Shangyu saw that Tao Yanxi did not speak, and only regarded her as acquiescing to her own words.


    Thinking of this, a smug smile appeared on Yu Shangyu''s face.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Yu Shangyu and couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    She felt that the brother in this world was a little silly.


    In a flash, it was night, and in order to prevent Yu Shangyu from starving to death, Tao Yanxi resigned and made dinner.


    After dinner, Yu Shangyu went back to his room.


    But his assistant found Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised at all about the arrival of the assistant.


    The two sat facing each other, and at this time, Tao Yanxi looked at him carefully.


    "Ms. Peach."


    Liang Hua always kept a decent smile on his face.


    It was like his protective shell, and no one could pierce that protective shell.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the sofa, with her right leg resting on her left, with a hint of indifference.


    "Um?"


    She looked at him with a hint of indifference in her eyes.


    The smile on Liang Hua''s face deepened.


    "Ms. Peach is more indifferent than I thought."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "You might as well say, I''m just warm to Yu Shangyu."


    She leaned forward, her right arm resting on her lap, her head resting on her right hand.


    "For you, indifference is my nature."


    Liang Hua helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose to hide the light in his eyes.


    "What is the purpose of Ms. Tao approaching my young master?"


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Liang Hua''s words, but instead asked, "Then what is your purpose of approaching him?"


    "I have followed the young master since I was a child." Liang Hua lowered his eyes, "There is no purpose, it is my instinct to be loyal to him."


    "People''s instinct is greed, hatred, hatred, love, desire and evil." Tao Yanxi continued.


    Liang Hua raised his eyes and stared at Tao Yanxi carefully, a look of surprise on his face.


    "Tao Yanxi." He called her name.


    Tao Yanxi kept smiling, waiting for him to continue.


    "Master is a genius."


    "It''s a genius you can''t imagine."


    When Liang Hua said this, a trace of frenzy clearly flashed on his face.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Wait, let her slow down.

 v3 Chapter 1407： Absolute Science World (10)

    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Liang Hua had revenge or resentment towards Yu Shangyu.


    But now it seems that Liang Hua obviously has a strange fanatical attitude towards Yu Shangyu.


    This kind of fanaticism may come from Yu Shangyu''s genius, or from Liang Hua''s own understanding of Yu Shangyu.


    All in all, Tao Yanxi felt that she might be regarded as an "enemy" by Liang Hua.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, pulling back Liang Hua Piaoyuan''s thoughts.


    Liang Hua''s thoughts returned to the cage, his expression straightened, and his eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "So, what is your purpose?"


    Although Liang Hua was smiling, Tao Yanxi felt cold for no reason.


    "If I say that I have no purpose, would you believe it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Liang Hua shook his head.


    Without a purpose, how could he believe?


    "Whatever your purpose is."


    Liang Hua clenched his fists.


    "As long as you dare to hurt my young master, I will definitely burn you to ashes."


    When he said this, there was a stern look on his face.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I always feel like I''m superfluous.


    "I won''t hurt him." Tao Yanxi said.


    How could she hurt her dear brother?


    "This is the best." Liang Hua got up, "Young master is observing your behavior recently, you need to cooperate with the young master, you know?"


    With the tone of such an order, if it were someone else, Tao Yanxi might have gone up to teach him how to be a man.


    But Liang Hua is the male protagonist of this world after all, and Tao Yanxi feels that there is no need to fight with the male protagonist for this one-by-one imperative tone.


    Besides, Liang Hua is Yu Shangyu''s assistant after all, and his weight by his side is much higher than her weight in his heart.


    At least this is the case at this stage.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bother to care so much, it was just an imperative tone, she could just listen to it as a normal tone.


    Tao Yanxi responded casually and watched Liang Hua leave.


    After Liang Hua left, Tao Yanxi tried to communicate with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao told her that the heavenly way of this world will break down the soul into material molecules for the energy circulation of this world.


    Therefore, Gong Lingge''s soul cannot appear in this world at present.


    After Tao Yanxi heard it, she couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.


    It seems that the world''s wish to know his identity from Gong Lingge has failed.


    But it doesn''t matter, the next world will definitely do it!


    Anyway, she has waited so long, and she is not in a hurry.


    After making sure that Gong Lingge couldn''t appear in this world, Tao Yanxi let Xiao Yao continue to nurture his soul, so that his soul could be more solid, so that it wouldn''t go away in one shot.


    After explaining the matter, Tao Yanxi rested.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi was called by Yu Shangyu to make breakfast again.


    That guy Liang Hua didn''t know where he went, and he was nowhere to be seen when he woke up in the morning.


    After breakfast, Yu Shangyu followed her, saying that she wanted to observe her behavior.


    Tao Yanxi had an idea and took Yu Shangyu to the vegetable market.


    As soon as the two arrived at the vegetable market, they were glared at by the uncles and aunts.


    Two aunties rolled up their sleeves and looked like they were coming over to fight.


    Tao Yanxi carefully observed Yu Shangyu''s expression, and found that his expression did not change, and it was still the expression of immortal spirit and righteousness.


    Tao Yanxi poked Yu Shangyu''s waist, leaned into his ear and said, "You have a really good quality in your heart."


    Yu Shangyu: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1408： Absolute Science World (11)

    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi with some doubts, not understanding why she said this suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi motioned Yu Shangyu to look at those angry grandparents.


    Yu Shangyu glanced at random, there was no extra expression on that delicate face.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Shangyu asked in confusion.


    Seeing Yu Shangyu''s ignorant expression, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "You really don''t know or are you fake?" Tao Yanxi whispered, "These uncles and aunts don''t want to see you."


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu responded, "I know."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu.


    "But it''s their business that they don''t like it, why should I change myself because of them?"


    Yu Shangyu pulled Tao Yanxi''s clothes and seemed to be looking at something.


    "Or do you care about their eyes?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind the opinions of those uncles and aunts, she just thought he would care.


    "Since you don''t care, then come with me, let''s go shopping together."


    Tao Yanxi said, and patted the clothes that Yu Shangyu was holding in his hand.


    They first came to the meat stall.


    The meat seller is an uncle. The uncle is shirtless, and the bulging muscles are faintly visible.


    As soon as the uncle saw Yu Shangyu coming, he slashed the meat-chopping knife directly on the chopping board, and then glared at Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu''s expression didn''t change, and he turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, motioning her to buy it quickly.


    Tao Yanxi held back a smile, pointed to a spare rib and said, "Uncle, give me some of this spare rib."


    The uncle looked at Tao Yanxi, glared at Yu Shangyu and said, "Are you and this young man in the same group?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Oh, don''t sell it!" The uncle''s temper also came up.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu, then looked at the uncle, and said with a light cough, "Uncle, can I know why it is not sold?"


    "If you don''t sell it, you won''t sell it! What''s the reason? Hurry up and go!" The uncle began to drive people away.


    Tao Yanxi leaned over to Yu Shangyu and whispered, "Have you offended this uncle?"


    "He''s Uncle Zhang." After Yu Shangyu finished speaking, he paused again, licked his lips and asked, "What''s for lunch?"


    "Sweet and sour steak." Tao Yanxi said, "But we can''t buy steak right now."


    Tao Yanxi looked around and added another sentence.


    "This is the only one in the neighborhood that has the best quality, and it must be super fragrant."


    Yu Shangyu swallowed his saliva.


    Sweet and sour short ribs, eat, must eat!


    Small row, buy, must buy!


    Yu Shangyu looked at the uncle and said confidently: "You sell, we buy, why don''t you sell to us?"


    "I''m happy, why?" The uncle glared at Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu was not afraid at all, he took out his tablet and stroked it twice.


    "Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhao has found a new dance partner. It''s Uncle Hu."


    Uncle Zhang pulled out the knife, the blade glowed with white light, and under the rising sun, there was a coldness.


    Yu Shangyu didn''t seem to notice anything, and said to himself: "But according to the data analysis, Uncle Zhang, you have a 60% chance of robbing Aunt Zhao from Uncle Hu."


    When Uncle Zhang heard this, he slashed the knife on the chopping board.


    "Go go go! If you say you don''t sell it, don''t sell it!"


    The last time the mother-in-law of the He family found out that he wanted to be a dance partner with Aunt Zhao, she scratched his body... horrific!

 v3 Chapter 1409： Absolute Science World (12)

    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi innocently, as if it wasn''t his reason that the uncle didn''t sell him short ribs.


    Tao Yanxi pretended not to have seen anything, and just said, "Without spare ribs, we won''t be able to make sweet and sour pork ribs at noon."


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    For the sweet and sour small row, Yu Shangyu had to face Uncle Zhang again.


    "Uncle Zhang, I can buy it at twice the price."


    "I won''t sell it if I don''t sell it, and I won''t sell it for ten times the price!" Uncle Zhang looked at Yu Shangyu aggressively.


    The knife in his hand swung up and down, as if he was about to slash at Yu Shangyu in the next moment.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Yu Shangyu back.


    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi as if asking for help.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head slightly, indicating that she had no choice.


    Uncle Zhang looked at the two of them in disgust. Seeing that they were not leaving in front of his booth, he waved his hands and started chasing people.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Uncle Zhang has a posture of "if you don''t leave, I will cut you".


    Seeing the angry look of Uncle Zhang, Tao Yanxi was really worried that Yu Shangyu was hit.


    She took Yu Shangyu''s arm and left Uncle Zhang''s stall.


    Yu Shangyu still looked at the small row above the stall with some obsession.


    "Without the small platoon, what shall we have for lunch?" Yu Shangyu asked with a hint of resentment.


    "Go to another store to buy short ribs." Tao Yanxi shrugged and said.


    "But you didn''t say..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yu Shangyu seemed to have reacted to something at once, and his face suddenly flushed.


    "You lied to me."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, spread out her hands and said helplessly: "I didn''t lie to you, that restaurant''s pork ribs are indeed the best, but the other restaurants'' pork ribs are not bad, making a sweet and sour pork ribs, the taste should be good You are satisfied."


    Yu Shangyu snorted softly, reluctantly believing Tao Yanxi''s explanation.


    But believing it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about Tao Yanxi''s "liar" to him.


    "You are not allowed to eat the sweet and sour steak at noon." Yu Shangyu said rather naively, "This is punishment."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "If I don''t eat it, then I won''t do it either."


    "No!" Yu Shangyu paused, "Then you can only eat one piece!"


    When he said this, Yu Shangyu''s expression was obviously heartbroken.


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t know what his heart was hurting, wasn''t it just a piece of sweet and sour steak?


    She didn''t eat it all.


    "Five yuan." Tao Yanxi began to bargain.


    "Two pieces!" Yu Shangyu said.


    "Four dollars." Tao Yanxi continued to return the price.


    "Three dollars!" Yu Shangyu looked sad.


    "Deal!" Tao Yanxi showed a triumphant smile on her face, from being unable to eat to three pieces, she felt that her bargaining ability was great! ~(?¨R3¨Q)?¡Ð


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    Oops! He actually got the trick!


    That''s three sweet and sour short ribs!


    Yu Shangyu was a little unhappy, he silently took out his tablet and wrote on the [Tao Yanxi Behavior Observation Record]: Today Tao Yanxi lied to me more than two ribs, treacherous and cunning, unforgivable!


    After this sentence, Yu Shangyu also drew an angry expression to express his anger.


    After remembering all this, Yu Shangyu felt a little better.


    "Buy short ribs." Yu Shangyu said confidently.


    Afterwards, the two bought spare ribs and some other dishes.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi started to get busy.


    And Yu Shangyu was sitting in the yard, looking at Tao Yanxi who was busy in the kitchen, a little dazed.

 v3 Chapter 1410： Absolute Science World (13)

    After a while, the aroma of the ribs came out from the kitchen.


    Yu Shangyu shrugged his nose.


    So fragrant!


    It''s been a long time since he smelled such a good smell!


    Liang Hua is someone who doesn''t know how to cook. After he came to the town of Baishuang, he was able to eat at the restaurants in the town at first. Later, after he offended several uncles and aunts, those small restaurants did not accept them. he is.


    Before Tao Yanxi came, he just drank porridge every day, which is called the name of nourishing the stomach.


    But God knows how much he wants to eat delicious food!


    Any kind of roast chicken and duck, I want to eat it!


    I don''t know if Tao Yanxi can make roast chicken and duck, but if he can, it would be great.


    Yu Shangyu walked towards the kitchen involuntarily.


    When he came back to his senses, he was already standing at the door of the kitchen.


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi accidentally turned around and saw Yu Shangyu standing at the door.


    "What are you doing standing there?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu''s body froze, pretending that nothing happened and said, "I''ll check whether you ate it or not."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "It''s not ready yet, how can I steal it?"


    "Then who knows if it''s done?" Yu Shangyu muttered, "I don''t know how to cook."


    Although Yu Shangyu''s voice was small, it was just enough for Tao Yanxi to hear.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways, allowing Yu Shangyu to see the situation in the pot clearly.


    "Look, where is this done?"


    The ribs have only been cooked once, and there are still many steps to be done.


    Yu Shangyu stretched his neck and glanced at it, the small ribs piled up together, exuding a charming fragrance.


    Yu Shangyu swallowed, "When can I eat it?"


    "In another half an hour." Tao Yanxi said, "There is a lot of oil smoke in the kitchen, you should go out and wait."


    "I''ll be waiting for you here." Yu Shangyu said stubbornly.


    Tao Yan suddenly saw that Yu Shangyu insisted on being in the kitchen, and she stopped persuading her.


    Just to let this fairy-like young master get a little firework.


    As the ribs are mixed with various spices in the pot, a bizarre aroma is transmitted from the pot.


    Yu Shangyu swallowed, and involuntarily took two steps towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi just turned around to take something, and when she turned around, she stepped on Yu Shangyu''s foot.


    Yu Shangyu groaned softly in pain.


    Tao Yanxi retracted her foot, "I''m sorry."


    Yu Shangyu pursed his lips and looked at Tao Yanxi accusingly.


    "Punish you to eat one less... no, two spare ribs!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Dare she busy with her work or can only eat a piece?


    After Yu Shangyu finished speaking, he quickly observed her face.


    Before Tao Yanxi refuted, Yu Shangyu slipped out of the kitchen at once.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi was too lazy to care about Yu Shangyu, so she continued to cook after she took the things.


    A minute later, Yu Shangyu came to the kitchen door again.


    He had to supervise Tao Yanxi, lest she steal his short ribs.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that Yu Shangyu ran to the kitchen door again, otherwise she would definitely continue to talk about the topic just now.


    She worked so hard for a long time, how could she only eat a small pork rib!


    Half an hour later, the rice was ready, and the sweet and sour pork ribs were out of the pot.


    Tao Yanxi also fried a green vegetable.


    When the two dishes were brought to the table, Yu Shangyu quickly put a piece of short ribs on the plate of green vegetables, and then he put the plate of sweet and sour short ribs in front of him.

 v3 Chapter 1411： Absolute Science World (14)

    Then Yu Shangyu said righteously to Tao Yanxi: "You are so fat, stop eating meat, eat more vegetables."


    Tao Yanxi sat down, and the hand holding the chopsticks was about to move.


    She really wanted to poke Yu Shangyu in the eye.


    Is she fat?


    She has been lying in the hospital for a year. This year, she can only hang herself on glucose, and only bones are left on her body. Where is there any meat?


    She''s already like this, and Yu Shangyu still says she''s fat?


    Hmph, obviously he is occupying the sweet and sour steak and not letting her eat it!


    If she doesn''t eat it, she doesn''t eat it. Anyway, she can make it herself if she wants to eat it.


    Tao Yanxi glared at Yu Shangyu and ate in silence.


    When Yu Shangyu saw Tao Yanxi eating obediently, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He picked up his chopsticks and ate.


    Tao Yanxi eats very fast, but within ten minutes, she kills a bowl of rice, a plate of green vegetables and a piece of sweet and sour short ribs.


    On the other hand, Yu Shangyu, who eats slowly, pauses every time he eats a small steak, as if he is thinking about something.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu eating, and couldn''t hold back, she said, "Hurry up, I''ll wash the dishes after eating."


    Yu Shangyu, who is tasting delicious food: Poor and helpless, still want to eat.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Yu Shangyu didn''t speak, and raised her eyebrows, "Or, do you wash the dishes?"


    It is impossible for Yu Shangyu to wash the dishes.


    His hands and ten fingers do not touch the spring water, and he will not do such things as washing dishes.


    "You can leave it there and wait for Liang Hua to come back to wash." Yu Shangyu said.


    "When will he come back?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Seven o''clock in the evening." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi rested her chin with one hand and looked at Yu Shangyu curiously.


    "Does he come back every night?"


    Yu Shangyu nodded.


    "Hey, where did he come back from?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Yu Shangyu''s eyelashes trembled, and he stopped talking.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi saw that Yu Shangyu''s expression was different, and couldn''t help but be more curious.


    "Is there anything I can''t say?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu took a small steak, took a bite, and chewed it carefully.


    This is obviously a refusal to answer.


    This made Tao Yanxi even more curious.


    Originally, she just asked casually. Who would have thought that there would be other discoveries?


    What is the reason that can make Yu Shangyu keep silent?


    Tao Yanxi''s heart beat fast.


    She vaguely felt that she might have touched some big secret.


    Tao Yanxi stood up, "Then eat slowly, I''m a little sleepy, go to sleep for a while."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she went to the bedroom.


    Yu Shangyu held a small row and looked up at Tao Yanxi''s back, his eyelashes trembled, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the bedroom, instead of going to sleep, she turned on the computer and began to investigate Liang Hua.


    I don''t know if I don''t investigate, but Tao Yanxi discovered some unreasonable things during this investigation.


    Although Liang Hua is Yu Shangyu''s assistant, on the bright side, he is the chairman of the Kefang Group.


    Kefang Group is a company that gathers 80% of the world''s high-tech products.


    With such a noble identity, it is very strange in itself to be an assistant to Yu Shangyu.


    Tao Yanxi had no interest in Liang Hua originally, but now, she is a little curious about Liang Hua.


    Tao Yanxi continued to investigate further, and this time, more secrets were unfolded in front of her...

 v3 Chapter 1412： Absolute Science World (15)

    As the president, Liang Hua is very busy on weekdays.


    How busy are you?


    Yesterday, I had a meeting in country M, and today I have to fly to country Y to attend an important meeting.


    Liang Hua''s itinerary was so full that it seemed that he had no spare time at all.


    But that''s it, every night at seven o''clock, he would appear on time in the small yard belonging to Yu Shangyu in Baishuang Town.


    Even in a helicopter, it is impossible to have such a fast speed.


    Liang Hua''s itinerary is really weird.


    Yesterday, at six o''clock, he met important people in the M country, which is more than 4,000 kilometers away. Will he be able to appear in front of Yu Shangyu and her at seven o''clock in the afternoon?


    This is really unscientific.


    If there is any teleportation technique in this world, Tao Yanxi is willing to believe that Liang Hua can teleport, such a supernatural power.


    But this world can''t even hold souls, let alone those supernatural powers.


    The only explanation is that Liang Hua used some scientific method to "teleport".


    For example, space transfer technology supported by general relativity may exist in this world.


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more incredible it became.


    If space transfer technology really exists, and Liang Hua has been able to use it proficiently, who would invent this space transfer technology?


    The answer is almost a no-brainer.


    There is only one candidate, and that is Yu Shangyu.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly understood what Liang Hua said, "Yu Shangyu is a genius, a genius that no one could imagine".


    Yu Shangyu was indeed more talented than she had imagined. If only relying on science, Tao Yanxi believed that she would not be able to break through the space transfer technology.


    The theoretical knowledge and technical content here is too high.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    Then she wiped all traces of her browsing.


    She has to observe again, if the space transfer technology really exists, she can''t imagine what other technologies Yu Shangyu has broken.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Liang Hua appeared in front of Yu Shangyu on time.


    He was wearing a suit with a respectful expression, not at all as stern as Tao Yanxi had seen in the media reports.


    Only in front of Yu Shangyu will he show his lowest side.


    Tao Yanxi watched Liang Hua calmly.


    Liang Hua noticed Tao Yanxi''s gaze and glanced at her calmly.


    It happened that Tao Yanxi also looked at him.


    The two looked at each other, sparks flying everywhere.


    "What are you two doing?" Yu Shangyu asked suddenly.


    Both of them looked away at the same time.


    "Nothing." Tao Yanxi answered first.


    Liang Hua nodded slightly, agreeing with Tao Yanxi''s words.


    Yu Shangyu glanced at the two of them strangely, and then he said to Liang Hua, "Go wash the dishes, the dishes at noon haven''t been washed yet."


    "Okay." Liang Hua bent down and led the order to the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Hua''s back and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Are you interested in him?" Yu Shangyu''s side rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and shook her head again and again.


    "I don''t care about him."


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu responded, "My data also shows that you are not interested in him."


    Yu Shangyu stroked his fingers on the tablet, not knowing what he was recording.


    "You believe in your own data?" Tao Yanxi craned her neck and glanced at it, but she didn''t see anything.

 v3 Chapter 1413： Absolute Science World (16)

    Yu Shangyu glanced at Tao Yanxi, and the words "Are you an idiot" seemed to be written brightly on his face.


    "I don''t believe in data, do I believe in you?"


    After Yu Shangyu finished speaking, he added another sentence.


    "People can deceive people, but data can''t."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, noncommittal.


    "Speaking of which, who is Liang Hua?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Man." Yu Shangyu said lightly, "Can''t you see it?"


    "No, that''s not what I said." Tao Yanxi said, "Don''t you think he has a touch of extravagance? If such a person is your assistant, wouldn''t you doubt anything?"


    Yu Shangyu narrowed his eyes and thought for two seconds.


    "Will not."


    Such simple and straightforward trust was completely delivered to Liang Hua.


    This trust made Tao Yanxi a little surprised.


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand why Yu Shangyu trusted Liang Hua so much.


    "The data told me." Yu Shangyu closed the tablet and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "The data also told me that your aunt is coming soon."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, don''t change the subject, okay?


    Her aunt won''t come!


    As soon as Tao Yanxi thought so, she felt a strange yet familiar feeling coming from below.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Yu Shangyu blinked and said firmly, "Your aunt is here."


    Tao Yanxi glared at Yu Shangyu, "Crow''s Mouth!"


    After speaking, she quickly went to the bedroom.


    She has to deal with it quickly, or she will see red in a while.


    After hurriedly dealing with it, Tao Yanxi walked out of the bedroom.


    When they arrived at the lobby, Yu Shangyu was chatting with Liang Hua about something.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out, Liang Hua immediately shut up and stopped talking.


    This made Tao Yanxi doubt the content of the chat between the two.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat beside Yu Shangyu.


    "What did you guys talk about?" Tao Yanxi pretended to know nothing and asked.


    Before Yu Shangyu could speak, Liang Hua said, "Nothing."


    This obvious attempt to cover up something made Tao Yanxi more suspicious of Liang Hua.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu with a strong accusation in her big eyes.


    Yu Shangyu blinked, a look of ignorance on his face.


    "We really didn''t talk about anything, don''t look at me like that."


    "Yes, we didn''t talk about anything." Liang Hua helped, "Young master just told me what to eat tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi supported her head with one hand and said with a hint of resentment, "Isn''t it up to me to decide what to eat tomorrow?"


    Liang Hua: ...


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    "Then what shall we eat tomorrow?" Yu Shangyu asked excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi made egg fried rice tonight, the taste is absolutely incredible!


    "Then tell me, what did you talk about just now?" Tao Yanxi seized the opportunity and asked.


    Yu Shangyu glanced at Liang Hua and whispered, "I didn''t talk about anything, I just talked about the base station problem."


    "Base station? What base station?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Cough cough..." Liang Hua coughed a few times.


    "It''s the base station." Yu Shangyu quickly changed the subject, "What shall we eat tomorrow?"


    Tao Yanxi asked a few more questions, and Yu Shangyu''s answer every time was "What shall we eat tomorrow?"


    Tao Yanxi is not a fool, it seems that Yu Shangyu is unwilling to tell her about the base station.


    She looked at Liang Hua and glared at him.

 v3 Chapter 1414： Absolute Science World (17)

    Their secrecy measures are pretty good!


    Tao Yanxi snorted, spread out her hands, and said with a hint of helplessness, "Let''s drink the northwest wind tomorrow."


    Yu Shangyu: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "Don''t drink the northwest wind." Yu Shangyu shook his head and glanced at Liang Hua, ignoring his thoughts.


    "We are talking about the base station of the space station." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "Space station?" Was that what she meant?


    Yu Shangyu nodded and explained: "It''s a space station that can achieve fixed-point transmission in two places."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she understood her understanding, it was equivalent to a teleportation array!


    "At present, I have built four base stations, two in foreign countries and two in China."


    "The four base stations can perform fixed-point transmission with each other."


    Speaking of this, Yu Shangyu''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of annoyance.


    "Just now we were talking about where the next base station will be installed."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    Seeing that Liang Hua, who was standing on the side, couldn''t stop Yu Shangyu from speaking about the base station, he simply shut up and didn''t speak.


    However, when Yu Shangyu said where the base station was located at the next stop, Liang Hua couldn''t help but speak.


    "Master, this is a business secret."


    The implication is not to tell Tao Yanxi.


    Yu Shangyu nodded, indicating that he knew it was a trade secret.


    "Well, Liang Hua won''t let me talk." Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi and said.


    Liang Hua: ...


    Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Hua, her straight eyes made Liang Hua feel a little guilty.


    Liang Hua coughed lightly and said, "The matter of the base station has not been completely settled, so let''s talk about it after it has been settled."


    Yu Shangyu nodded and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "What will you eat tomorrow?"


    Tao Yanxi temporarily got the answer she wanted, and answered simply: "Eat saliva chicken tomorrow."


    "Chicken with saliva?" Yu Shangyu swallowed his saliva calmly, "It''s delicious when you hear it."


    Liang Hua, who was on the side, saw the interaction between the two, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Why didn''t he know that his young master was a foodie before?


    "Master, if you want to eat, I''ll bring it to you tomorrow night."


    The implication is that there is no need to tell those commercial secrets for a dish of saliva.


    But Yu Shangyu obviously disagreed, he said, "Yanxi''s cooking is delicious."


    Liang Hua lowered his eyes. He had never tasted Tao Yanxi''s food, and naturally he didn''t know how it tasted.


    But he thought, no matter how delicious Tao Yanxi''s cooking is, can it be made delicious by the chef of a five-star hotel?


    Then the reason why Yu Shangyu insisted on eating the food made by Tao Yanxi was that the food could not be delicious.


    Liang Hua pursed his lips, what could make a man so insistent on eating a meal made by a woman?


    What could it be?


    Liang Hua''s eyes fell on the two of them, and something quickly flashed through his mind.


    He took a step back, his hands hanging down to his sides into fists.


    His young master cannot have weaknesses.


    Liang Hua raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi again with a hint of hostility in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi, who was inexplicably targeted: ? ? ?


    A man''s heart, a needle under the sea.


    He was clearly talking to her in a friendly way just now, how could he be hostile to her in the blink of an eye?


    Tao Yanxi gave Yu Shangyu a thoughtful look.


    The reason why Liang Hua can target her like this is probably only Yu Shangyu, right?

 v3 Chapter 1415： Absolute Science World (18)

    As the center of the storm, Yu Shangyu didn''t seem to know anything, he just said "The chicken with saliva should be delicious".


    Tao Yanxi and Liang Hua looked at each other, sparks flying everywhere, with the intention of taking each other away from Yu Shangyu.


    This silent storm ended quietly in Yu Shangyu''s "sleep".


    Until the next night, Liang Hua brought back the saliva chicken from outside.


    And just an hour ago, Yu Shangyu just finished eating the saliva chicken that Tao Yanxi made for him.


    "Master, I brought you a saliva chicken back." Liang Hua put the delicately packaged box on the table.


    Yu Shangyu touched his stomach, "I''m full."


    "Master, try it." Liang Hua insisted.


    Yu Shangyu thought for a moment and nodded.


    Liang Hua personally unpacked the package, and took out the chopsticks and handed them to Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu took the chopsticks, took a bite, and frowned slightly.


    "Master?" Liang Hua asked tentatively.


    Yu Shangyu put down his chopsticks, looked at Tao Yanxi, who was bored playing with his mobile phone, and said, "Yanxi still makes delicious food."


    Tao Yanxi, who was suddenly praised: Hehehe!


    Liang Hua was startled and pursed his lips tightly.


    "Then I''ll change it for you tomorrow."


    Yu Shangyu shook his head, "No need, Yan Xi''s recipe is delicious."


    Liang Hua continued reluctantly: "I''ll ask the chef of the Michelin restaurant to do it."


    "Liang Hua." Yu Shangyu looked at him with a hint of warning in those jet-black eyes.


    Liang Hua stiffened and lowered his head.


    "Master, the subordinates of the tree are getting better."


    Liang Hua threw the delicately packaged saliva chicken directly into the trash can.


    If the young master does not eat it, it is equivalent to garbage.


    Trash should go where it should go.


    "Go down." Yu Shangyu said lightly.


    Liang Hua bowed his head and replied "yes".


    Then, Liang Hua turned around and left.


    Yu Shangyu didn''t look at Liang Hua again, but turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi and said, "Why is your food so delicious?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Probably because I am good at cooking?"


    Yu Shangyu shook his head, "It''s not that delicious."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Ah? What kind of delicious food is that?"


    Is it delicious and divided into this and that?


    Yu Shangyu shook his head, a trace of confusion flashed across his face.


    "I don''t know, I just think the food you cook is different from what other people cook."


    "Just after eating, there is a warm and comfortable feeling all over the body."


    Yu Shangyu couldn''t tell exactly what it felt like, he just felt very comfortable eating the food made by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    Maybe this is supernatural power?


    "I think I know the purpose of your coming here." Yu Shangyu said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu in surprise.


    "The purpose of your coming here is to cook for me, so that I can''t live without your meals, so that you can get my patent from me." Yu Shangyu said seriously, as if Tao Yanxi really came here It''s such a common thing.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she tried her best to hold back her smile.


    "Patent?" Tao Yanxi asked, picking a point that she thought was important.


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "Well, I have a lot of patents."


    "How many?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu thought for a while.


    "About tens of thousands."


    "I didn''t count."


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Then you...then you are very powerful."


    "Well, in general, so are you here for my patent?" Yu Shangyu asked.

 v3 Chapter 1416： Absolute Science World (19)

    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No."


    A trace of astonishment crossed Yu Shangyu''s face.


    "Then why are you?"


    Yu Shangyu really couldn''t think of any other reason.


    "Aren''t you good at data analysis? You analyze." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    There was a trace of grievance in Yu Shangyu''s eyes, he really couldn''t figure out why Tao Yanxi came to him.


    Is it to thank him?


    right! grateful!


    Yu Shangyu''s eyes lit up, "Are you here to thank me?"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head, with a hint of doubt in her expression.


    Why did you mention thank you all of a sudden?


    "During your hospitalization, I paid for your medical expenses." Yu Shangyu said.


    After Yu Shangyu said this, Tao Yanxi remembered this matter.


    "Speaking of which, why are you helping me pay for my medical bills?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "That car accident." Yu Shangyu pursed his lips, "I didn''t expect you to save that child."


    "According to the strength and direction of the impact of the car, if it hits a child, the child should be killed."


    "But you saved him and didn''t stop being angry immediately. I was wondering if you would survive, so I kept paying for your medical bills."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    "So I am an accident to you?"


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "You can say that."


    "Then this is really my honor." Tao Yanxi said with a smile, she moved a little closer to Yu Shangyu, and then a little closer.


    The two were so close that Tao Yanxi could smell the fragrance on Yu Shangyu''s body.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "What brand of shower gel do you use?"


    Yu Shangyu also smelled the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "I remember that there is no shower gel that smells of peach blossoms in our house."


    "Body fragrance." Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose and moved closer to Yu Shangyu, "Are you also body scented?"


    "No, I''m an orange-flavored shower gel." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Orange flavor? But you don''t smell like oranges."


    "What is that?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    "Well... I can''t tell." Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "It seems to have a grassy smell."


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu responded and glanced at Tao Yanxi resentfully, "Are you saying that I am a grass?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "I didn''t say that."


    "That''s what you meant."


    Yu Shangyu angrily took out his tablet and secretly wrote down: Tao Yanxi said today that I am a grass (angry)


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu''s rare and childish appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    Yu Shangyu got up and went back to his bedroom.


    He decided to have a unilateral cold war with Tao Yanxi for three hours!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu''s back, and the smile on her face couldn''t stop.


    Actually, my brother is very cute. Tao Yanxi thought as she got up and went back to her bedroom.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi''s door was knocked again.


    Tao Yanxi thought it was Yu Shangyu at first, but when he opened the door, it was Liang Hua.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Liang Hua come in.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    "Let me tell you about the base station." Liang Hua found a chair and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Base station?"

 v3 Chapter 1417： Absolute Science World (20)

    Liang Hua nodded.


    "I discussed with the young master today that the fifth base station will be set on the Cape planet."


    Cape Planet is the only planet with water sources that has been discovered by humans.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, "Are you crazy?"


    "It''s not crazy." Liang Hua pursed his lips tightly and frowned, obviously unwilling to communicate with Tao Yanxi.


    But not knowing what to worry about, Liang Hua still said, "Don''t you think it''s very fulfilling to develop a planet yourself?"


    "But you don''t know whether that planet has oxygen or not. Whether humans can survive there is also a problem."


    "Don''t you think it''s stupid to spend a lot of money to set up a base station there?"


    Tao Yanxi really didn''t understand. Why did he want to develop a new planet when he was living well here?


    To develop a planet, how can it be done with just a few words?


    How much human and material resources have to be sacrificed here?


    does it worth?


    Liang Hua''s eyes flickered slightly when he heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    "Not stupid."


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and clenched her fists tightly.


    "does it worth?"


    Liang Hua looked directly at Tao Yanxi with determination in his eyes.


    "worth."


    Tao Yanxi almost didn''t catch his breath.


    Liang Hua had no idea what it meant to occupy a planet.


    This not only means pouring a lot of financial and material resources, but also means that if you want to live there, you must be approved by the heaven of that planet.


    And how difficult is it to get the approval of a Heavenly Dao?


    This kind of difficulty is simply beyond what Liang Hua could imagine.


    If the way of heaven in this world is absolutely scientific, then will the way of heaven on the Cape planet allow the existence of some kind of supernatural power?


    If allowed, what kind of damage and mutation will those supernatural forces cause to those who go to explore the planet?


    All of this is unknown.


    Tao Yanxi''s face froze, she grabbed Liang Hua''s arm and walked to Yu Shangyu''s bedroom.


    Because she was too anxious, Tao Yanxi didn''t even knock on the door, but broke in directly.


    Yu Shangyu, who is remembering a small notebook: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    "Why did you come in?" Yu Shangyu quietly closed the tablet.


    "Liang Hua said, do you want to build the base station on the Cape planet?" Tao Yanxi asked eagerly.


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "That planet is quite good, suitable for a backup planet."


    "It can''t be built." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi and asked inexplicably, "Why?"


    Tao Yanxi naturally couldn''t tell Yu Shangyu about the Dao of Heaven, she could only say: "Isn''t there many places in the world where base stations can be built? Why do you have to go to Cape Planet?"


    Yu Shangyu glanced at Liang Hua and said, "Liang Hua, go out first."


    A trace of guilt flashed in Liang Hua''s eyes, it was so late, they shouldn''t have disturbed the young master''s sleep.


    "Go out." Yu Shangyu said again.


    Liang Hua took the order, turned and left.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to close the door.


    After Liang Hua left, Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "I want to see the beauty of another planet."


    Yu Shangyu got up and walked in front of Tao Yanxi, leaning forward slightly.


    "You do not want it?"


    Tao Yan pursed her lips, "You have no idea what it means to develop a planet."


    Yu Shangyu tilted his head, and there was a hint of childishness on his cold face.


    "I don''t need to know."

 v3 Chapter 1418： Absolute Science World (21)

    Tao Yanxi''s body froze, staring at Yu Shangyu in a daze, without making a sound for a while.


    After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "It''s very dangerous."


    "I know." Yu Shangyu said, "but wouldn''t it be dangerous to do it?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "It can be done, but there is no need to be in such a hurry."


    Yu Shangyu thought for a while, then spread out his hands and said, "I heard that roast chicken is delicious."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    It''s good not to change the topic so obviously!


    "I think if I eat too well, I might not be in the mood to think about the base station." Yu Shangyu said solemnly.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, Dare to Love Base Station and Roast Chicken are equal.


    "I''ll make it for you tomorrow." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu raised a smile, "Okay~"


    Can eat roast chicken, happy!


    "Really don''t put a base station on Cape Planet?" Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi, "Didn''t you say don''t be in a hurry? I think what you said makes sense."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, she had just said that she wanted to build a base station, but now she said that what she said made sense.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi was relieved.


    "Yeah." Yu Shangyu yawned and rubbed his eyes, obviously a little sleepy.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan simply said "good night" and left.


    Once out of the room, Tao Yanxi saw Liang Hua leaning against the wall.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out, Liang Hua immediately stood up straight.


    "What did the young master say?" Liang Hua asked.


    "He said to take a break for now." Tao Yanxi spread her hands, looking helpless, "It''s all my fault that the food I cook is so fragrant."


    Liang Hua: ? ? ?


    Is there any necessary connection between the two?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Hua with a dazed look with satisfaction, and shook her head in a serious way, and went back to her room.


    Liang Hua looked at the closed door, but still took Yu Shangyu''s rest into consideration, and did not disturb him in the end.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi made a roast chicken for Yu Shangyu.


    The roast chicken is crispy and tender, and when you pull it with your bare hands, the white and tender chicken is so displayed in your eyes, which makes your mouth drool.


    Yu Shangyu was very satisfied, tearing the chicken bit by bit, tasting this rare delicacy.


    Tao Yanxi watched from the side, silently drinking his white rice porridge.


    If Yu Shangyu doesn''t let her eat roast chicken, it''s fine, but he still has to let her drink white rice porridge to show her?


    What kind of fun is this?


    But Tao Yanxi really had to drink it. As soon as she refused, Yu Shangyu would talk about setting up a base station.


    Fortunately, her craftsmanship is good, even if it is white rice porridge, it has a unique flavor.


    Yu Shangyu looked at Tao Yanxi who was eating white rice porridge, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Hmph, let her bully him, but he has a small amount of hatred!


    In the future, when he eats delicious food, she will drink white rice porridge! (p¨Rw¨Qq)


    In this way, in the next few days, Tao Yanxi will make delicious food for Yu Shangyu in a different way.


    And the base station thing is temporarily postponed.


    Liang Hua wanted to say something, but Yu Shangyu stopped him every time.


    Later, Liang Hua stopped saying anything.


    A month later, Yu Shangyu was successfully fed by Tao Yanxi and gained five pounds.


    Yu Shangyu didn''t exercise much on weekdays, so the five kilograms of meat grew solidly on his stomach.


    Yu Shangyu felt nothing, and even lifted up his clothes and pinched his slightly bulging belly in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1419： Absolute Science World (22)

    Tao Yanxi understood that Yu Shangyu was probably a heartless man.


    Yu Shangyu pinching his own belly is not enough, he still wants to see Tao Yanxi pinching her own belly.


    But every time Tao Yanxi escaped.


    After dinner that day, Yu Shangyu sat on his reclining chair for a while.


    He lifted up his clothes and pinched his belly as usual, and looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Would you like to try it?"


    What Yu Shangyu meant was, let Tao Yanxi try to squeeze her own belly.


    But Tao Yanxi misunderstood, she thought he wanted her to pinch his stomach.


    So Tao Yanxi naturally walked over and sat beside Yu Shangyu, stretched out his hand and squeezed his belly.


    Yu Shangyu: ? ? ?


    "You...what are you doing?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a strange look, "Didn''t you ask me to pinch it?"


    Yu Shangyu quickly waved Tao Yanxi''s hand away, "Pinch your own."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her fingers, it was really soft.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "My belly is not as soft as yours."


    Yu Shangyu glanced at Tao Yanxi strangely, "It''s said that girls are soft, and your flesh should be softer than mine."


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands and said helplessly, "I''m in good shape, and there''s no fat on my belly."


    Yu Shangyu: ? ? ?


    "Are you scolding me?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi smirked, "I''m telling the truth."


    Yu Shangyu continued to look at Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    "Pick up your clothes and let me squeeze them."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Yu Shangyu, "Don''t you know whether men and women are inseparable?"


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu responded indifferently, "Then you were scolding me just now."


    "You scold me, I''m not happy, I''m going to Cape Planet to build a base station."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Why are you so childish?" Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and pinched Yu Shangyu''s face.


    Yu Shangyu waved Tao Yanxi''s hand away, "Will you let me pinch?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes angrily, lifted her clothes, "Pinch it."


    Tao Yanxi had been lying in the hospital for so long, and she didn''t have much flesh on her body.


    During this time, she ate white rice porridge every day, and the meat that should have grown back didn''t grow back at all.


    So she really doesn''t have a few taels of flesh on her body.


    The stomach is flat and flat, and the meat is not necessarily pinched.


    Yu Shangyu stretched out his hand and pinched the flesh of Tao Yanxi''s belly.


    He frowned slightly and squeezed his belly again.


    "It''s not as soft as mine."


    Yu Shangyu let out a long sigh, and the reclining chair swayed, very much like his mood at the moment.


    Tao Yanxi lifted her clothes off, and couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and squeeze Yu Shangyu''s belly.


    "Look, I''ll say my meat isn''t as soft as yours."


    Yu Shangyu nodded, believing what Tao Yanxi said.


    Tao Yanxi pinched Yu Shangyu''s soft flesh again, "Why did you come to Baishuang Town?"


    Yu Shangyu stared straight at the hand that was pinching his soft flesh, and pursed his lips in displeasure.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback for a moment, and then she couldn''t help laughing.


    Yu Shangyu, are you too stupid?

 v3 Chapter 1420： Absolute Science World (23)

    Tao Yanxi approached Yu Shangyu and said with a hint of ridicule, "Probably because you like me?"


    "Like it?" Yu Shangyu didn''t seem to understand the word, and his face showed a look of confusion.


    The warm breath sprayed on his face, giving him the illusion of being in a sweet candy house.


    "The breath you exhale is sweet." Yu Shangyu said again.


    He tilted his head, with deep confusion and confusion, he moved his fingers, as if he wanted to touch Tao Yanxi''s face, but he didn''t know why he didn''t act.


    "Is that what you like?"


    Yu Shangyu released Tao Yanxi''s hand and quickly took out his tablet.


    "What are the objective conditions for liking? What kind of behavior can produce such liking?"


    "What''s your favorite macro performance? Are there any micro performances?"


    "I feel like my body temperature has risen by 0.5 degrees, is that a gesture of liking?"


    Yu Shangyu quickly recorded something on the tablet, and questions came out of his mouth with faint enthusiasm.


    Tao Yanxi was almost choked by Yu Shangyu''s words.


    Like is like, how can there be any macro and micro performance?


    Emotions from the heart, how can it be so easy to control?


    Yu Shangyu was writing, and suddenly looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "Hey, why don''t you speak?"


    Tao Yanxi retracted her hand and hung it to one side obediently.


    "What can I say?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "Answer my question!" Yu Shangyu said excitedly, "Hey, you said I like you, what about you?"


    Yu Shangyu leaned towards Tao Yanxi.


    At this time, the two were so close that they could feel each other''s breath.


    "Didn''t you ask me why I came here before?"


    Tao Yanxi said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Yu Shangyu hummed softly.


    "Because..." Tao Yanxi suddenly hooked Yu Shangyu''s neck, "I like you~"


    Yu Shangyu''s heart trembled, and an unprecedented unfamiliar feeling flowed from his heart to his limbs, causing his entire body to tremble.


    At this moment, the breath has become long, and every breath seems to have a favorite flavor.


    "Like me?" Yu Shangyu asked suspiciously.


    He has thought about countless reasons, but only this one has not been thought of.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Didn''t you just ask what your favorite macro performance is?"


    Yu Shangyu nodded.


    "Actually, I have never thought about what the macro performance is." Tao Yanxi said, "But when I saw you, I thought about it."


    Tao Yanxi leaned towards Yu Shangyu again.


    "The macro performance is..."


    But in an instant, Tao Yanxi''s lips were printed on Yu Shangyu''s lips.


    In just a second, Tao Yanxi moved his lips away.


    "do you understand?"


    Yu Shangyu blinked and stroked his lips with his fingers.


    His eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s lips, as if he was thinking about something.


    In fact, that''s what I like.


    Yu Shangyu''s eyes lit up, and he immediately recorded something on the tablet.


    His hands danced on the tablet, almost becoming an afterimage.


    I always feel that it deviates from the Tao Yanxi I expected: ...


    "Hey, let''s try again!" Yu Shangyu raised his head, his eyes shone with dazzling light, as if he saw a favorite toy, he must have a good time.


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked subconsciously.


    Yu Shangyu approached Tao Yanxi and kissed her lips at once.

 v3 Chapter 1421： Absolute Science World (24)

    Yu Shangyu smacked his mouth, and then recorded something on the tablet.


    Seeing Yu Shangyu''s obsessive appearance, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but say, "Is it useful to record this?"


    "Of course it works." Yu Shangyu said without hesitation.


    "What''s the use?" Tao Yanxi continued to ask.


    Yu Shangyu stopped and turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "I told you that you don''t understand." After Yu Shangyu finished speaking, he started to brush again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Incomprehensible style!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and simply ignored Yu Shangyu.


    Does this man have stones in his head?


    Tao Yanxi went straight back to the bedroom and started playing games.


    Only when she was playing games could she forget Yu Shangyu''s anger at her.


    For a few days, Yu Shangyu was recording something.


    Moreover, he would occasionally come to ask Tao Yanxi to kiss him, making Tao Yanxi so angry that he almost slapped him in the face.


    A few days later, Yu Shangyu finally finished recording some data, and then he began to pester Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there something wrong with this man?


    Facts have proved that Yu Shangyu not only has a problem, but also has a big problem!


    "Yan Xi, Yan Xi, come." Yu Shangyu began to pester Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi looked at Yu Shangyu in disgust, "Go away, go away, I''m playing games."


    Yu Shangyu approached Tao Yanxi and touched her hand with his fingers.


    "Yanxi, stop playing games, let''s..."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Take your hand away." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu took back his hand aggrievedly, "Yanxi, didn''t you say you like me?"


    "Is this how you like me?"


    Yu Shangyu stared straight at Tao Yanxi, with a look of "you took me down", and Tao Yanxi got goosebumps.


    Tao Yanxi put down the phone and said helplessly, "You left me so cold a few days ago, it''s fair that I leave you alone now."


    Yu Shangyu tilted his head and asked with a hint of childishness, "How can it be fair to like it?"


    "Yo!" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect Yu Shangyu to say such a sentence.


    She looked at Yu Shangyu with interest, as if she knew him for the first time.


    "How did you come to this conclusion?"


    Yu Shangyu smiled, he took Tao Yanxi''s hands and counted them one by one.


    "It''s very simple. When you eat in the past two days, you always leave delicious food to me."


    "Doesn''t that mean you like me more than I like you?"


    After Yu Shangyu counted Tao Yanxi''s hand, he continued to count again.


    Tao Yanxi let Yu Shangyu play, and at the same time she twitched the corners of her mouth, looking very helpless.


    She actually wanted to say that she left him the delicious food entirely because she was afraid that he would not be happy enough to eat, and that if he was unhappy, he would go to Cape Planet to build a base station!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t serve him deliciously!


    Yu Shangyu obviously misunderstood what she meant, but Tao Yanxi didn''t plan to explain, so let him misunderstand for now.


    "Yanxi, so let''s kiss." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and categorically rejected Yu Shangyu.


    "do not want."


    "Then do something else?" Yu Shangyu said with a smile, took out the tablet and opened a file.


    "I have collected a lot of things~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1422： Absolute Science World (25)

    Tao Yanxi pushed Yu Shangyu''s chest, pretending not to see anything, she turned her head and said:


    "I remember that I have something to do, so I''ll go back first."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she got up and prepared to leave.


    However, at this time, Yu Shangyu suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    He raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi, and a little starlight flashed in those jet-black eyes.


    "Yanxi, don''t you like it?"


    Various strange pictures are playing on the tablet, as if foreshadowing something.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at the content on the tablet, pursed her chapped lips, and said dryly, "No, I don''t like it."


    "Huh? Don''t you like it? That means you like it?"


    Yu Shangyu raised a smile and said with a smile: "I knew Yan Xi liked it."


    Yu Shangyu stood up and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    "So let''s try it!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It seems... it seems to be possible?


    Tao Yanxi pondered that the time was ripe, why not just give it up?


    However, at this moment, a cough interrupted the interaction between the two.


    "Master." Liang Hua approached and bowed respectfully.


    Yu Shangyu and Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Hua at the same time.


    Liang Hua didn''t feel embarrassed at all when he received the scorching gazes from the two of them, and there was a decent smile on his face.


    "Master, you should be ready to go." Liang Hua said.


    Yu Shangyu frowned slightly, this Liang Hua was really not at the right time.


    "What''s the number today?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    "July 10th." Liang Hua replied respectfully.


    "Oh." Yu Shangyu responded indifferently, and at the same time let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, I have something to leave, so I can''t play with you."


    Yu Shangyu put away the tablet and sorted out the clothes that were not messy.


    "Let''s go."


    At this moment, his whole temperament changed.


    The loneliness-like unattainable feeling made him seem to have a strong sense of alienation.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Liang Hua, who gave her a smug look.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hey, she''s a little grumpy!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly reached out and grabbed Yu Shangyu with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Come with me~"


    This is the first time Tao Yanxi has acted like a spoiled child to Yu Shangyu.


    When Yu Shangyu heard this voice, he only felt that his bones were brittle.


    "Okay." Yu Shangyu agreed without hesitation.


    Liang Hua: ...


    "Master!" Liang Hua cried anxiously.


    Yu Shangyu waved his hand, "It''s okay, she is her own."


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to take Yu Shangyu''s arm and gave Liang Hua a smug look from an angle that Yu Shangyu could not see.


    A little bit, who is more important than who is in Yu Shangyu''s heart! come! Hurt each other! a little bit~


    If it weren''t for the wrong timing, Tao Yanxi would have made a face at Liang Hua.


    Liang Hua wanted to say something, but Yu Shangyu stopped him with a look.


    Liang Hua reluctantly clenched his fists, lowered his head, and answered "yes".


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t know where they were going, so she deliberately leaned into Yu Shangyu''s ear and asked, "Where are we going?"


    The soft tone with a hint of coquettish made Yu Shangyu''s body numb.


    But he remained sane.


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Yu Shangyu took the opportunity to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeezed it contentedly.


    Hmm... softer than expected.

 v3 Chapter 1423： Absolute Science World (26)

    Tao Yanxi allowed Yu Shangyu to pull him and go outside.


    The two came to a separate room, and the blue light was flowing in the room, and it seemed that something was flickering in it.


    Yu Shangyu took Tao Yanxi and walked in.


    The room is not big, and in the middle is a place similar to a teleportation station.


    Blu-ray came from here.


    "This is the base station." Yu Shangyu explained, "This base station is relatively small, and can transmit at most two people at a time."


    Yu Shangyu squeezed Tao Yanxi''s hand, "But for safety''s sake, I''ll go over first, and then I''ll pick you up over there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    This is the first time she has contacted this so-called base station, and it looks very advanced.


    "Then I''ll go first." Yu Shangyu let go of Tao Yan''s footpath and walked towards the empty space in the center.


    When he walked into it, blue light instantly enveloped him.


    In just a second, his figure disappeared from the room.


    Tao Yanxi: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a


    so amazing!


    "Bumper." Liang Hua''s voice pulled back Tao Yan''s thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "You are just jealous that my status in Yu Shangyu''s mind is higher than yours in his mind."


    Liang Hua seemed to be in pain from being stabbed, and his face was full of anger.


    "I said..." Tao Yanxi paused, "You don''t like Yu Shangyu, do you?"


    When Liang Hua heard this, he immediately jumped up.


    "How can you tarnish the young master so?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Because your performance is really similar." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, spreading her hands.


    Liang Hua glared at Tao Yanxi, "Young master is so holy, you are not allowed to defile it!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "Don''t stain, don''t stain."


    It''s fine if she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t want to rob her brother from a man.


    Liang Hua nodded. He glanced at the status of the teleportation station and said reluctantly, "Alright, the young master should already be waiting there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and walked over there following Yu Shangyu''s example.


    As she stood in the void, a strange force surrounded her.


    But for a moment, Tao Yanxi only felt that the world was spinning, and then... and then it was gone?


    "Yanxi, here we are." Yu Shangyu said with a clear smile.


    Tao Yanxi: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a


    amazing.


    It turns out that this is a fixed-point transmission, but it can reach the destination in an instant.


    Thinking about it this way, she''s really a douchebag.


    Yu Shangyu took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and took her down from the transmission base station.


    "Where is this place?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "S City." Yu Shangyu said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Why are we coming to S City?"


    "Go and meet some people." Liang Hua also sent over the time Yu Shangyu spoke.


    Seeing Liang Hua coming, Yu Shangyu took Tao Yanxi and walked outside.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    After walking outside, Tao Yanxi realized that it turned out to be a separate yard.


    To have such a yard in the center of S City shows that Yu Shangyu has a lot of money.


    Yu Shangyu took Tao Yanxi into the car, and Liang Hua served as the driver.


    The car stopped after about ten minutes.


    "It''s here." Yu Shangyu straightened his expression, with a rare seriousness on his face.


    Tao Yanxi followed Yu Shangyu to get out of the car, and found that it turned out to be the research center of S City.


    Yu Shangyu is really unusual.


    The three of them walked inside, someone saw them along the way, just nodded slightly to say hello and left.

 v3 Chapter 1424： Absolute Science World (27)

    Go inside again and you will reach your destination this time.


    Yu Shangyu tightened Tao Yanxi''s hand and whispered, "Follow me."


    Maybe Yu Shangyu''s expression was too serious, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but become serious.


    With a small face, she nodded firmly.


    The three walked inside together, passed through many levels, and finally came to a pure white laboratory.


    In the experiment, five or six people in white clothes were busy back and forth.


    Yu Shangyu coughed lightly, and the man in white, headed by him, had already walked in front of him.


    Lu Tianyu is the person in charge of the K plan, and he also knows that Yu Shangyu is an important figure in the K plan.


    In Yu Shangyu''s head, he mastered all the theoretical knowledge in the K plan.


    So when Lu Tianyu saw Yu Shangyu, he bowed respectfully and said, "You are here."


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "Where did it go?"


    "Come and see." Lu Tianyu guided Yu Shangyu to walk forward.


    Lu Tianyu introduced the current progress to Yu Shangyu, Yu Shangyu occasionally asked a question, just a question would make Lu Tianyu think for a long time.


    From the exchange between the two, Tao Yanxi also vaguely knew something.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip and pulled Yu Shangyu''s hand.


    Yu Shangyu stopped and turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him, "Didn''t you say you won''t build a base station on Cape Planet?"


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "Yeah, don''t build a base station."


    After speaking, a childlike smile appeared on his face.


    "But I didn''t say not to explore the Cape planet~"


    The so-called K plan is to explore the Cape planet.


    At present, all the hardware facilities have been prepared in place, and now the selection of personnel is left.


    According to predictions, Cape Planet is survivable, but no one knows what the conditions are there.


    Therefore, in terms of selecting personnel, Yu Shangyu had to do it himself.


    Everyone has absolute trust in Yu Shangyu, as long as he says yes, then it will definitely work.


    This time Yu Shangyu was invited out because the implementation date of the K plan was approaching, and they had to pick out personnel to make preparations.


    Tao Yanxi was surprised to learn these news from the conversation between the two.


    It turns out that Yu Shangyu never gave up the "conquest" of the Cape planet.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and said nothing.


    Yu Shangyu didn''t care either.


    He took Tao Yanxi to select the people who will go to Cape Planet this time. There are a total of 100 people, most of them are well-trained soldiers, and some are doctors with superb medical skills and some reserve personnel.


    A week later, these men will head to Cape Planet to explore with all hope.


    After coming out of the research institute, Yu Shangyu took Tao Yanxi to the small courtyard of the transmission station in S City.


    Liang Hua had already negotiated with the people from the research institute, just giving them time to be alone.


    Yu Shangyu and Tao Yanxi sat down face to face.


    Yu Shangyu took out the tablet and wrote and drew something.


    Neither of the two spoke.


    About ten minutes later, Yu Shangyu put the tablet away.


    "Do you want to ask me why I have to go to Cape Planet?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Yu Shangyu rested his chin with one hand and looked at Tao Yanxi fixedly.


    A little bit of starlight flashed in those jet-black eyes, and Tao Yanxi''s figure was hidden in the starlight.

 v3 Chapter 1425： Absolute Science World (28)

    "When you came," Yu Shangyu said, "I once detected a strange magnetic field fluctuation."


    "That night, my computer detected another strange wavelength signal."


    Yu Shangyu''s eyes flickered slightly, "After research, that signal was sent from Cape Planet."


    "It just so happens that not long ago, foreign scientists found that there is oxygen in the atmosphere of Cape Planet on Cape Planet."


    "I have compared the two volatility signals twice, and they are very similar."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her pupils shrank, and she looked at Yu Shangyu in disbelief.


    Yu Shangyu''s expression was light, and he didn''t seem to feel that his words had an impact on Tao Yanxi.


    "Speaking of which, I''m curious about one thing." Yu Shangyu stood up, walked over to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Yu Shangyu, her palms sweating already.


    "Are you the girl who saved the little boy back then?" Yu Shangyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    "According to my data analysis~ That girl should have died a few months ago."


    "But she''s alive again."


    "So I''m curious, what exactly is escaping my data?"


    At this moment, Yu Shangyu really showed his genius side.


    Every word, every sentence, brought Tao Yanxi a deep shock.


    She lowered her head and didn''t look at him, or rather, she didn''t dare to look at him.


    "What is that strange fluctuation? What kind of relationship do you have with Cape Planet?"


    "When I said to build a base station on the Cape planet, why are you so opposed to it?"


    "Are you afraid I''ll find something?"


    One question after another came out of Yu Shangyu''s mouth.


    It was obviously midsummer and it was extremely hot, but at this moment, Tao Yanxi felt cold all over.


    People say that genius is stupid.


    Genius in science often means lack of sophistication, but who would have thought that all this is just an illusion that geniuses make the world want to see?


    Tao Yanxi''s lips pursed into a line, she raised her eyes slightly, and looked fixedly at Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu''s shadow was reflected in those clear eyes, so clear, so unforgettable.


    "I only have one question."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her voice, as if winter was coming.


    "Did Liang Hua deliberately tell me about the base station, did you instruct me?"


    Yu Shangyu restrained the shallow smile, and there was no expression on his cold face, which made people unable to see the depth and the truth.


    "What do you think?" he asked back.


    The two looked at each other, and seemed to have passed something, but it seemed that nothing was passed.


    The birds on the trees chirped, and the breeze blew the leaves and made the sound of serval.


    All of this has become the background sound of the breathing sound of the interaction between the two.


    In this messy voice, the two could only hear each other''s breathing.


    Both of them kept their movements just now and didn''t even move.


    A gust of wind blew past, blowing the hair of the two people in the air and quickly separated.


    At this moment, everything seemed to stand still.


    "Peach Yanxi."


    He read her name.


    "I like you."


    Yu Shangyu gently embraced the cold Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "So, let me see how your world is?"


    Even if I have the heart to conquer the universe, it is not as important as your world.

 v3 Chapter 1426： Absolute Science World (29)

    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth, but she was speechless for a while.


    What is she going to say?


    What can she say?


    Tell him she''s not from Cape Planet, and persuade him to give up exploring Cape Planet?


    If it was her, she wouldn''t believe it either.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, grabbed Yu Shangyu''s clothes and asked, "Will you go?"


    "Do you want me to go?" Yu Shangyu asked back.


    Tao Yanxi did not directly answer Yu Shangyu''s question, but only said, "Take me with you."


    Yu Shangyu slightly hooked his lips and replied "Okay".


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A week later, 100 people plus Yu Shangyu and Tao Yanxi set foot on the spacecraft and headed to Cape Planet.


    Exploring another planet is a big deal, so on the day they set off, there will be a global live broadcast.


    In the live broadcast, almost everyone saw Tao Yanxi standing beside Yu Shangyu.


    There are those who are envious, and there are those who are jealous.


    When the spaceship ascended to the sky, everyone looked up at the sky, where there was an existence that they could not reach.


    Inside the spacecraft, Tao Yanxi and Yu Shangyu were both in the control room.


    Although Yu Shangyu did not need to do it himself to open the spaceship, the necessary guidance was still needed.


    After all, this spaceship was designed by Yu Shangyu himself. He knew the structure of the place very well, and some commands could only be opened by him.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside him, looking down at Yu Shangyu''s tablet.


    There is a lot of content on the tablet. Except for her behavioral observation records, the rest are basically classified documents, such as the design of the submarine, the design of the spacecraft, and so on.


    Yu Shangyu also has a big heart, she just mentioned a word, and he gave her the tablet.


    There are a lot of things on the tablet, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t read it all for a while. She just browsed it briefly and then returned the tablet to Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu took the tablet, leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and asked, "Are you satisfied with what you see?"


    Tao Yan looked at Yu Shangyu fixedly, her thin lips slightly parted.


    "You''re good."


    Yu Shangyu raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "What else?"


    "It''s much more powerful than I thought." Tao Yanxi went on to say, this is the real truth.


    Yu Shangyu frowned slightly, obviously this answer was not what he wanted to hear.


    "What else?" he continued.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, then tilted her head and asked, "Are you very cool?"


    Yu Shangyu:  ¡­


    "No, I''m not arrogant."


    Yu Shangyu put away the tablet and put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    "You haven''t answered me yet, I like you, what about you?"


    Tao Yanxi understood, what Yu Shangyu wanted to hear was...


    "I like you." Tao Yanxi said with a sweet smile.


    Yu Shangyu was satisfied now.


    "I like you too." Yu Shangyu rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, very satisfied.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Yu Shangyu''s head, a little not used to showing affection in public.


    "How long until we get to Cape Planet?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu yawned lazily, "I guess half a month."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, half a month, staying on this spaceship for half a month would probably be boring to death.


    But she could study Yu Shangyu''s notes.


    "If you''re sleepy, you can go to bed." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu nodded, stood up, and took Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Come on, let''s go together."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    No, she doesn''t sleep! she wants hi!

 v3 Chapter 1427： Absolute Science World (30)

    However, Tao Yanxi could not tolerate her refusal, and Yu Shangyu had already pulled her up.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Yu Shangyu said, and took Tao Yanxi to the bedroom.


    I was finally able to sleep with Yanxi in my arms. I was really happy. Yu Shangyu thought happily.


    There is a bedroom specially provided for Yu Shangyu on the spacecraft. As for Tao Yanxi... um... the same bedroom with Yu Shangyu.


    After arriving in the bedroom, Yu Shangyu carried Tao Yanxi to the bed and went to sleep.


    He didn''t do anything, just put his arms around her to sleep.


    Probably because the commander wasted too much brain power, Yu Shangyu fell asleep almost as soon as he touched the pillow.


    Tao Yanxi wasn''t sleepy at all, but Yu Shangyu hugged her, so she couldn''t make much movement.


    Tao Yanxi looked sideways at Yu Shangyu.


    Yu Shangyu did have a good skin, and when he opened his eyes, he was cold and childish.


    However, when he fell asleep, he was like an angel, holy and with a hazy fairy spirit.


    Tao Yanxi traced Yu Shangyu''s eyebrows little by little with her eyes, her eyes full of love.


    Her brother is always so good.


    Tao Yanxi just looked at Yu Shangyu, looked at him, and fell asleep before she knew it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Half a month later, the spacecraft finally reached the Cape planet.


    The spacecraft passed through the atmosphere and flew into the sky.


    Looking down from the spaceship, above the planet, there is a barren land, the whole earth looks gloomy, and there is no sign of life.


    Yu Shangyu held the detector and narrowed his eyes.


    "The magnetic field here is denser and more severe than the last magnetic field fluctuation."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, but said nothing.


    The spaceship moved down gradually, but stopped after a few seconds.


    One hundred people, fully armed, got off the spacecraft under the command of Yu Shangyu.


    Tao Yanxi also wore protective clothing and followed Yu Shangyu down.


    As soon as you step on the ground, there is a cold feeling.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, this situation is not right...


    [Little Master, here...] Xiao Yao suddenly made a sound.


    ¡¾What''s up? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked.


    [This is so strange. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, ¡¾It seems that there are all souls here. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, so what Yu Shangyu detected was the magnetic field fluctuations of these souls?


    In other words, this world is a planet composed of souls, which is very different from the planet where Yu Shangyu lives.


    So what about the way of heaven in this world?


    Tao Yanxi looked up, but could only see the darkness.


    It happened that Yu Shangyu turned his head to look at her, and when he saw her looking at the sky, he couldn''t help but look at the sky.


    "The sky here..." Yu Shangyu paused, "It''s so dark."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "What conclusion did you come to?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Yu Shangyu shook his head, "There is no conclusion."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied in disappointment.


    Yu Shangyu thought for a while and said, "Don''t you know the situation here better than me?"


    Yu Shangyu still thought that this planet was Tao Yanxi''s place of origin.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell Yu Shangyu the truth either, so he could only vaguely say, "Ah, I forgot."


    Yu Shangyu nodded, fully understanding Tao Yanxi''s forgotten behavior.


    He approached Tao Yanxi and said with a smile, "Is it because you have me in your mind?"


    To convince the lie, Tao Yanxi nodded as a matter of course.


    "Yes, that''s right! I have you in my mind!"

 v3 Chapter 1428： Absolute Science World (31)

    Yu Shangyu was completely satisfied this time.


    Although this strange planet seems unconquerable, with Tao Yanxi, he feels that everything is not a problem.


    The group did not stay on the ground for long. After testing, the air here is harmful to the human body.


    If you stay here for a long time, it is very likely to cause symptoms such as coma and vomiting.


    After the group returned to the spacecraft, Yu Shangyu began to analyze various collected data, as well as some atmospheric sampling and so on.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally glanced at her, but most of the time, she stayed quietly aside.


    Time passed bit by bit, Tao Yanxi felt a little sleepy, and went back to the bedroom to sleep.


    While lying on the bed, Tao Yanxi suddenly remembered that since there are souls in this world, can Gong Lingge''s soul also appear in this world?


    [Xiao Yao, can Gong Lingge''s soul body appear in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Yes, but little master, you better get off the spaceship, the big master''s detection equipment is too awesome, o(¨i©n¨i)o] Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi responded with a [OK] to indicate that she knew.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t sleep at this time, she went to the main control room to take a look again, and found that Yu Shangyu was still concentrating on processing various data, she quietly withdrew.


    Then she sneaked out, and when the person guarding the door asked, she only said that Yu Shangyu let her out.


    She was wearing protective clothing and was very favored by Yu Shangyu on weekdays. Under Tao Yanxi''s deliberate seriousness, no one dared to stop her.


    After Tao Yanxi slipped away from the spaceship, she found a remote place and let Xiao Yao release Gong Lingge''s soul.


    Gong Lingge''s figure appeared in front of Tao Yanxi, with messy long hair flying, and a pair of red eyes that looked ghostly and cold.


    "Who are you?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    Gong Lingge looked at Tao Yanxi blankly, as if she didn''t know her anymore.


    "Gong Lingge?" Tao Yanxi called out his name.


    The red eyes turned slightly when they heard the name.


    "My name is one."


    Gong Lingge, oh, no, it should be said that he knelt down halfway, folded his hands together, and made a strange gesture.


    "I have seen the master."


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Why do you call me master? Who are you?"


    He must be looking at Tao Yanxi, his red pupils are full of indifference.


    "The master is the master."


    In his consciousness, the master is the master, there is no why, only yes, nothing more.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Then do you know Tao Buyan?"


    Yi''s eyes flashed slightly, "I know."


    "How did he get injured? Do you know?" Tao Yanxi asked anxiously.


    He didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yan looked at Yi Yi puzzled.


    "You don''t remember? Still don''t want to say it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Looking up at the sky.


    The gloomy sky seemed to be attacked by the spirits like thousands of horses, and people could not help but be startled at a glance.


    Tao Yanxi was a mortal body after all, and that cold air broke through the protective clothing and attacked her body, making Tao Yanxi crumbling.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he said something very inexplicable.


    "Master, you''ve been quiet for too long."


    As soon as these words came out, everything surged, almost instantly, and all the cold air disappeared.


    At the same time, the detection instruments in the spacecraft exploded suddenly and exploded.

 v3 Chapter 1429： Absolute Science World (32)

    Yu Shangyu was startled, put down the tablet in his hand, and looked up.


    The color of the sky was almost invisible outside, and the black fog seemed to surround the entire planet.


    Yu Shangyu stood up suddenly, "Where is Tao Yanxi?"


    Someone replied: "I went out half an hour ago."


    Yu Shangyu''s heart trembled, and he was about to rush out regardless.


    At this time, the situation outside is so dangerous, who dares to go outside.


    Everyone stopped Yu Shangyu and prevented him from leaving.


    Yu Shang''s eyes were completely split, and he wanted to push the crowd away and rush out.


    But Yu Shangyu was originally weak, so he was no match for these well-trained people.


    The crowd pressed him down and prevented him from going out.


    Yu Shangyu looked straight out the window, as if he could see through the heavy spaceship to see where Tao Yanxi was.


    At this time, all the black mist rushed towards him and entered his body instantly.


    The black mist repaired his soul, making his soul more solid, and the pair of red pupils were even more blood red than before.


    Tao Yanxi took two steps back, her face calm.


    Two minutes later, One''s body was indistinguishable from the entity.


    "Owner."


    Half kneeled down, bowed his head respectfully.


    "Since you call me master, why don''t you want to tell me who did Taobuyan''s harm?"


    As soon as he raised his head, he stared straight at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and looked at Yi Yi in confusion.


    A smile twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, two, three, four and five, have you found them?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What two three four five?


    "You really forgot." A chuckle, with infinite desolation.


    "You really forgot," he repeated.


    This kind of confusing words made Tao Yanxi become anxious.


    She faintly felt that something was out of her control.


    "Peach God, let me tell you something before he dies."


    Once again raised his head and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "The way of heaven will not allow, the gods and demons will die."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she stepped forward suddenly, "You saw him before he died? How did he die? Why did he let you tell me this?"


    There was still a smile on the corner of Yi''s mouth, "Peach God knows, you will save him."


    "The only way to save him is to come to this small three thousand world to find his soul fragment."


    "We were smashed into these three thousand worlds by him and forced to reincarnate. If we are lucky enough to be able to awaken our memories, then I will tell you this."


    Tao Yanxi clenched her fists tightly and asked word by word, "Who killed him?"


    When he didn''t speak, he just stared at Tao Yanxi.


    The dark fog gradually dissipated, and the sky seemed to become brighter.


    With a smile, it turned into a black mist and entered Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows.


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled, and she quickly asked Xiao Yao: [What about one? ¡¿


    [Little master, fell into a deep sleep. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    [Wakes him up. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi ordered.


    [Little master, can''t wake up, he ran into Xiao Yao''s body, woof, woof...]


    ¡¾A man entered Xiaoyao''s body, Xiaoyao is no longer that pure Xiaoyao, woo woo woo. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Okay, don''t cry. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi rubbed his temples, ¡¾Do you know who the two, three, four and five in one mouthful are? ¡¿


    [No...hic...I don''t know...] Xiao Yao cried so much that she hiccupped.


    [Good, don''t cry, it''s alright, just get him out later. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.

 v3 Chapter 1430： Absolute Science World (33)

    ¡¾Um! I listen to the master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao replied.


    Tao Yanxi sighed lightly and looked up at the sky.


    Probably because all the souls were absorbed, the sky became clearer, and even the air was a little better.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, the current environment here is similar to the previous planet.


    Tao Yanxi walked towards the spaceship, and as soon as he reached the door, the door opened.


    Yu Shangyu rushed in from inside and hugged her fiercely.


    "Where have you been?" Yu Shangyu said fiercely, "Don''t you know I''m worried!"


    Tao Yanxi patted Yu Shangyu''s back, "I''m fine."


    Yu Shangyu bit Tao Yanxi''s shoulder viciously, "If something happens to you, I''ll bite you to death!"


    Tao Yanxi: Childish!


    But naive is naive, and he still cares about himself very much.


    "Let''s go ahead and talk about it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yu Shangyu nodded, "Okay."


    Yu Shangyu took Tao Yanxi to the main control room and asked where she went just now.


    Tao Yanxi dealt with it for a while, but did not tell him the truth of the matter.


    "Sir, sir!" someone exclaimed, "Come and see this!"


    Yu Shangyu frowned slightly, walked over and glanced at the backup detector.


    The value displayed on the detector is stable at 59, which is just the magnetic field fluctuation that the human body can withstand.


    "This..." Yu Shangyu looked at the detector in surprise, "Why did this suddenly become so low?"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand this, she asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "This magnetic field fluctuation does no harm to the human body, which means that humans can live on this planet." Yu Shangyu explained.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    One absorbed ninety-nine percent of the souls, but one percent of the souls remained on this planet. I think this is the origin of 59''s magnetic field fluctuations.


    "We will observe for a while, if this value can be stable, we can prepare to develop this planet." Yu Shangyu said.


    Everyone responded with a "yes", then dispersed and went about their own business.


    Yu Shangyu then dragged Tao Yanxi to the bedroom and vigorously exercised.


    After the exercise, Yu Shangyu went to sort out the data with satisfaction.


    Tao Yanxi was in the bedroom, recalling the conversation with Yi.


    She always felt that she was ignoring something, but she couldn''t tell what she was ignoring.


    A month later, Yu Shangyu determined that the abnormal magnetic field fluctuations of the entire planet stabilized at 59, which means that it is completely survivable here.


    After reaching this conclusion, Yu Shangyu and his party set off for their own planet.


    Yu Shangyu has passed the news back to China through special equipment.


    The relevant domestic departments have already begun preparations, and they must become the first country to take root on the Cape planet.


    Half a month later, the spacecraft arrived in China.


    Yu Shangyu began to become busy again, and he needed to direct and arrange many things, so he was often not at home.


    Although he was busy, Yu Shangyu still took out an hour or two every day to exercise with Tao Yanxi.


    Days passed, and half a year later, the spacecraft set off again. This time, the spacecraft was loaded with various builders and developers. They will leave their own brilliant buildings on Cape Planet.


    Yu Shangyu and Tao Yanxi also stayed on the spaceship, and the two became the first aboriginal people.

 v3 Chapter 1431： Absolute Science World (34)

    After that, things went smoothly.


    Cape Planet gradually settled in many human beings, and everyone worked together to develop this planet.


    Just in the process of development, there will inevitably be casualties.


    Tao Yanxi found that those who died did not become some kind of energy circulating in this world as Yu Shangyu said, but existed in the form of souls.


    At the beginning, there were only a few soul bodies, but more and more people moved in later, more and more people were born, old, sick, and died, and more and more souls.


    These astral bodies come together, and it is very likely that the magnetic field of this planet will become the same as before.


    In order to solve this dilemma, Tao Yanxi deliberately asked Xiaoyao to go out in secret and established a "underworld".


    Xiao Yao gave some souls to practice exercises so that they could have some power.


    The underworld is located under the surface, and a separate space is opened.


    Xiao Yao spent ten years to get everything in the underworld on the right track, while Tao Yanxi has secretly cultivated some people who can transcend to solve some souls who are unwilling to enter the underworld.


    Yu Shangyu occasionally asked what Tao Yanxi was doing, but Tao Yanxi put it off.


    Over time, Yu Shangyu stopped asking.


    Anyway, what Tao Yanxi did didn''t do him any harm.


    And the girl is rarely interested in doing other things, so he doesn''t care too much.


    After many years, everything on this planet is on track.


    Whether it is human beings or those souls, they all live in their own worlds.


    Perhaps it was Tao Yanxi''s contribution. The Heavenly Dao of this planet acquiesced in Tao Yanxi''s existence, and even personally gave her a trace of the Heavenly Dao''s power.


    Tao Yanxi did not take away that trace of the power of heaven, but put it in the earth and government for the respect of all.


    Many years later, Yu Shangyu died, Tao Yanxi put away the pieces of her brother and left this world with Xiao Yao.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When she woke up again, Tao Yanxi found herself lying on a desk.


    There are some gossip magazines on the table, the computer is also turned on, and chat messages are displayed on it.


    Tao Yanxi sat up, looked around, and found that there was no one else in the office.


    She glanced at the time, it was half past twelve.


    All the memories of the original body were passed into her mind, Tao Yanxi leaned on the chair and received the memories of the original body.


    The original is a clerk in a small company, and his usual job is to organize reports and organize various documents that other people need.


    The work is easy and, of course, the pay is low.


    Four thousand yuan a month, five insurances and one housing fund, but the company does not provide accommodation.


    In this prosperous city, a salary of 4,000 yuan naturally does not allow her to rent a good house.


    Yuan Shen has been worrying about renting a house recently. Her last house has expired, and the landlord wants to raise the rent of 500 yuan. Yuan Shen feels that she can''t afford it, so she wants to move.


    The rent is due to expire in three days. The original body has been worrying about the house, and the pressure on her from the family has made her mentally tense recently.


    Taking advantage of the time to eat, she took a little rest, and when she was so relaxed, she fell asleep like this.


    Tao Yanxi sighed lightly, and could not help but sigh at the fragility of a person.


    What was displayed on the computer screen was the chat record between the original body and the landlord.


    Tao Yanxi took a look, and the landlord insisted on raising the rent of 500 yuan.

 v3 Chapter 1432： Those things about co-tenancy (1)

    In this case, the rent is 1500 yuan.


    According to her current salary, although she can afford the rent of 1,500 yuan, it will definitely hurt her in other aspects, especially in terms of food.


    Tao Yanxi is not willing to treat herself badly in terms of food.


    Tao Yanxi plans to move out, and now the most important thing is to find a house.


    Yuanshen''s thinking is more traditional, and she is unwilling to share a lease with others, but Tao Yanxi is different. She feels that if she can share a lease with her own brother, it must be a great feeling!


    Xiaoyao had already passed on the background of the story to her, and by coincidence, her brother was recruiting roommates!


    In the background of the original story, it was the male protagonist of this world who lived with his brother, and then stole a piece of software from his brother, and since then he has reached the pinnacle of his life.


    But now that she is here, she must stop the male protagonist from living with her brother!


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and simply asked for leave.


    The top priority now is to rent a house, work, etc., put it aside for now!


    After successfully applying for leave, Tao Yanxi found the house of his brother Xiao Qiren based on the address in the background of the story.


    The place where Xiao Qiren lives is only half an hour''s walk from Tao Yanxi''s company. If it is by car, it can be reached in ten minutes.


    Moreover, the security work in this place is also very good, and the environment is also very good. Tao Yanxi is still quite satisfied.


    As for rent or something? Um? what is that? Is it important to have your own brother?


    Tao Yanxi stood in Room 302 of Unit 1, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.


    "Hello, I''m here to rent a house."


    After a few seconds, the door was opened from the inside.


    A man with glasses and a blue shirt opened the door with a loaf of bread in his mouth.


    When he saw a petite girl standing outside, he took the bread and asked curiously, "Who are you?"


    "I''m here to rent a house." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "Oh, rent a house."


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren expectantly.


    "Are you a woman?" Xiao Qiren said again.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Does this need to be asked? Can''t you see it?


    Tao Yanxi raised her chest and patted her own chest, "Pure!"


    "Oh." Xiao Qiren took a bite of the bread, "I don''t rent it to women."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi said in surprise, "Why don''t you rent it to a woman?"


    Xiao Qiren frowned, "Woman, trouble."


    Xiao Qiren wanted to close the door after speaking, but Tao Yanxi quickly blocked.


    "I''m not in trouble!" Tao Yanxi said quickly, "I can do anything! I can do laundry and cooking!"


    Xiao Qiren shook the bread in his hand, "I have bread, and the washing machine can wash clothes."


    "But it''s definitely not as fragrant as me!" Tao Yanxi said confidently.


    "Fragrant?" Xiao Qiren sniffed his clothes, "Is the clothes still fragrant? Isn''t it all the smell of washing powder?"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "I... I have body fragrance!"


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, and suddenly stepped forward, approached Tao Yanxi''s neck, and smelled it.


    A faint scent of peach blossoms penetrated into the nose, making Xiao Qiren feel itchy.


    He sneezed suddenly, and the splashed saliva sprayed Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    When she rents this house, she will make his face drool!


    Xiao Qiren rubbed his nose and took a step back.


    "I seem to be allergic to your body fragrance."

 v3 Chapter 1433： Those things about co-tenancy (2)

    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she almost didn''t catch her breath.


    Listen, listen, is this human? Is it human?


    "How can anyone be allergic to body fragrance?" Tao Yanxi asked, looking at Xiao Qiren aggressively.


    Xiao Qiren pointed to his nose, "Then why did it itch just now?"


    "It must be because you have a cold." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something, put down her hands, and her eyes turned red.


    "You are too much, you actually wronged my body fragrance, woo woo..."


    Xiao Qiren couldn''t bear to see the girl cry, and when Tao Yanxi cried, he would have nothing to do.


    "Hey, don''t cry, don''t you want to rent a house? I''ll just rent it to you." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi showed a successful smile.


    Hehehe, she knew that her brother was the worst at seeing her cry!


    "Okay!" Tao Yanxi responded quickly, "How much is the rent for that month?"


    Rent is also very important!


    "Two thousand." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, two thousand? This is much more expensive than the previous one.


    "Can''t it be a little cheaper?" Tao Yan made a "a little bit" gesture.


    Xiao Qiren pondered for a second and said solemnly, "Then one thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It''s not as cheap as that!


    "If you think it''s expensive, you don''t have to rent it." Xiao Qiren said, it just so happened that he didn''t like to share a lease with a woman.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive!" Tao Yanxi said immediately.


    Just kidding, how could she be too expensive!


    She has to rent with her brother!


    Tao Yanxi quickly took out her mobile phone and opened WeChat to scan it.


    "Now, pay!"


    Xiao Qiren reluctantly took out his mobile phone and let Tao Yanxi scan the payment code to pay 1999.


    After paying the money, he immediately asked, "Can I move in tomorrow?"


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "Is there anything else?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head subconsciously.


    "Oh." Xiao Qiren responded, and then closed the door with a "bang".


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Incomprehensible style! I don''t even know what to invite her in for a glass of water!


    Tao Yanxi muttered a few words, and then left.


    She has to hurry back to pack and try to move in as soon as possible.


    She was at ease only when she moved in.


    After Tao Yanxi left in a hurry, she didn''t know that the closed door was opened again.


    Xiao Qiren looked at the empty corridor and couldn''t help but pouted.


    By the way, should he invite that girl in for a glass of water just now?


    Well, forget it, they all left.


    Xiao Qiren closed the door again and went about his own business.


    That night, Tao Yanxi contacted the moving company.


    The next day, with the help of the moving company, Tao Yanxi and Xiao Qiren successfully rented together.


    That is, on this day, the co-rental career officially began.


    After Tao Yanxi packed up, Xiao Qiren walked over with a piece of paper.


    "Let''s make an appointment for three chapters." Xiao Qiren sat opposite Tao Yanxi and handed the paper to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi watched while Xiao Qiren spoke.


    "First of all, we can''t enter our respective rooms casually."


    "Secondly, I can''t cook. If you can cook, I won''t eat what you cook. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "Besides, don''t bring men in casually. You must come back before ten o''clock at night, or you won''t come back."


    Tao Yanxi nodded along with Xiao Qiren''s words.

 v3 Chapter 1434： Those things about co-tenancy (3)

    "Okay, I see." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "That''s all for now. If I think of it later, I''ll add more."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, feeling for the first time that men are more troublesome than women.


    Isn''t it just a lease? Where did all this come from?


    Do you have to be back before ten o''clock at night?


    Tsk~ Could she think this is access control?


    "Well, it''s a pleasure to share the lease." Xiao Qiren stretched out his hand and looked at Tao Yanxi with a hint of hope in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi also reached out and shook hands with him.


    The two held each other for less than a second and then quickly separated.


    "I still have work, so let''s go first."


    After Xiao Qiren finished speaking, he stood up and hurried away.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel anything, just in time for her to take a rest.


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi was watching the variety show while eating when the door suddenly opened.


    It was Xiao Qiren who came back.


    As soon as Xiao Qiren opened the door, he smelled the aroma of the food that should not belong to this house.


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    want to eat.


    "You''re back?" Tao Yanxi still had a green vegetable in his mouth.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, glanced at the three dishes and one soup, and swallowed.


    Eating three dishes and one soup alone is a luxury!


    Xiao Qiren put down the computer bag in his hand and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    The red and green food looks delicious.


    Tao Yan saw Xiao Qiren approaching, and subconsciously put the green vegetable in his mouth into his mouth.


    Xiao Qiren didn''t say that he would eat such words too, he just sat in front of Tao Yanxi and stared straight at her.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she stretched out her chopsticks and took a piece of meat.


    Xiao Qiren''s eyes slowly moved to Tao Yanxi''s lips along with the piece of meat.


    He swallowed.


    Tao Yanxi took another chopstick of vegetables.


    Xiao Qiren''s eyes followed the green vegetables.


    Maybe Xiao Qiren''s eyes were too hot, and after a few back and forth, Tao Yanxi couldn''t take it anymore.


    She bit her chopsticks, turned her head to look at Xiao Qiren and asked, "Didn''t you say you won''t eat the food I cook?"


    Xiao Qiren snorted coldly, "I didn''t eat."


    "Oh, you didn''t eat with your mouth, you ate with your eyes." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren, Xiao Qiren was speechless.


    He seemed to be eating with his eyes.


    "Then my eyes are eaten, can my mouth be eaten?" Xiao Qiren silently stood up and took a pair of chopsticks.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "You can eat it if you want? Just pay."


    Xiao Qiren took out his mobile phone, "How much?"


    "Thirty, thirty for a meal, isn''t it expensive?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren nodded and paid 900 yuan directly.


    "A month''s dinner." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, satisfied.


    Although it is only 900 yuan, it is still getting money.


    "Eat." Tao Yanxi ordered.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, and the chopsticks flew on the table immediately.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    Thirty dollars is cheap!


    In less than ten minutes, there is no more food on the table, no more!


    Xiao Qiren put down his chopsticks with satisfaction and grinned.


    "It''s delicious." The thirty dollars was well spent.


    Not only is it not a loss, it is simply a big profit.


    "It''s a little bit less, I''ll do more tomorrow." Xiao Qiren stood up after saying that, without any intention of washing the dishes, he turned around and left with his computer bag.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren''s back and couldn''t help but puff out her cheeks.


    Brother is such an idiot!

 v3 Chapter 1435： Those things about co-tenancy (4)

    Tao Yanxi did not go back to her bedroom after clearing the dining table, but just watched TV in the living room.


    By the way, the TV in this living room is really big, and the resolution is also very high, so watching TV is really cool.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or not, but Tao Yan''s voice was very loud.


    In addition, this room is not very soundproof, so Xiao Qiren, who was writing the code, naturally heard the sound of the TV.


    He frowned slightly, and he didn''t have the heart to write code anymore.


    The TV sound coming in from the outside seems to be... beautiful.


    Xiao Qiren walked out of the bedroom, walked to Tao Yanxi and sat down, holding his glasses.


    Tao Yanxi saw Xiao Qiren sitting beside him, and a successful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Isn''t this still obediently sitting beside him?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and was about to make fun of Xiao Qiren when she heard him say, "What did you say earlier?"


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Qiren pointed to the TV, "What did you say earlier?"


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth and replied, "I just said that the heroine married the father of the hero in order to get revenge on the hero. Now it''s just the first day of the heroine''s marriage."


    Xiao Qiren nodded and didn''t look at Tao Yanxi, but watched the drama seriously.


    The name of this drama is "Devil''s Stepmother". The plot is **** but the plot is compact, but it has attracted a lot of audiences.


    But this kind of drama obviously can''t attract Tao Yanxi''s interest, after all, all her attention is on Xiao Qiren.


    However¡­¡­


    Xiao Qiren didn''t look at Tao Yanxi at all.


    Tao Yan was in a hurry and pulled Xiao Qiren''s sleeve.


    Xiao Qiren waved his sleeves, "Watch TV."


    "Is the TV series as good as me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren didn''t look back, "It''s much prettier than you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Very good, she has nothing to say!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, stood up and left without looking back.


    Let him watch TV by himself!


    After Tao Yanxi left, Xiao Qiren scratched his head and glanced at the direction of Tao Yanxi''s bedroom.


    What did Tao Yanxi ask just now?


    It seems that the TV series has her good-looking?


    Xiao Qiren grinned, why are women so stupid?


    How can they think they look better than TV shows?


    Obviously the TV show is much better.


    Xiao Qiren smacked his mouth and shook his head with seriousness. It''s still a good TV show.


    Xiao Qiren continued to watch the TV series seriously, while Tao Yanxi in the bedroom began to memorize a small notebook.


    Hmph, stinky brother actually said that she is not as good as a TV series! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    She will definitely make him regret it!


    Tao Yanxi muttered to herself for a long time in the bedroom, and finally couldn''t resist the drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi got up in a hurry, and went to work before she had time to eat.


    Although her job is simple, the company has regulations that she cannot be late or leave early, otherwise her salary will be deducted.


    After Tao Yanxi arrived at the company, she had nothing to do, so she concentrated on listening to the gossip from the people next to her.


    Although their company is small, the office building they live in is the most luxurious and largest office building in S City.


    The company is on the second floor, and from the second floor up to the 99th floor, they are all owned by the same company.


    As for why the company didn''t buy the entire building, what other people in the office said was that the boss of this company had three sons, so he had to buy it from the third floor?

 v3 Chapter 1436： Those things about co-tenancy (5)

    For this reason, Tao Yanxi did not believe it anyway.


    Although there are few people in the office, most of them are women.


    And where there are women, it is definitely a gathering place for gossip.


    So Tao Yanxi spent the whole morning listening to gossip.


    It was noon in a flash, and there was no canteen in the company, so she could only order takeout at noon.


    Coincidentally, when he went down to get takeaway, Tao Yanxi met Xiao Qiren who also came down to take takeout.


    When seeing Xiao Qiren, Tao Yanxi was a little unbelievable.


    She rubbed her eyes several times before she dared to be sure that the person who took the takeaway was Xiao Qiren.


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi walked over to him and asked.


    Xiao Qiren also had the same doubts.


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Qiren asked.


    "I work here." Tao Yanxi pointed to the second floor, "I work on the second floor."


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "I also work here."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren suspiciously, "Which floor are you on?"


    "66th floor." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, "Hey? Then aren''t you from Yunqi Company?"


    "Is your company''s salary very high? Can you speak to your company?"


    Xiao Qiren walked inside slowly, and said as he walked, "The salary is not high, so I can''t speak."


    "I''m a programmer." Xiao Qiren pointed to the red plaid shirt on his body, "Look, it''s standard for programmers."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xiao Qiren''s hair subconsciously, "Then are you a programmer with a very low status in your company?"


    Xiao Qiren glanced at her slowly, "Why do you say that?"


    "Because you have a lot of hair!" Tao Yanxi said proudly, "I know that among your programmers, the less hair, the stronger the mana!"


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    "Oh." Xiao Qiren was so hungry that he didn''t want to speak.


    He carried his takeaway and walked to the elevator.


    Tao Yanxi followed.


    The two entered the elevator together, and nothing happened. After all, Tao Yanxi got off on the second floor.


    After Tao Yanxi got out of the elevator, she watched the elevator door slowly close.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Xiao Qiren, who had lowered his head, suddenly raised his head and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, only to see Xiao Qiren''s lips moving, as if to say something.


    However, when it reached Tao Yanxi''s ears, there was nothing.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    The elevator door was already closed, and the elevator was going up quickly.


    At this time, Xiao Qiren in the elevator helped his glasses.


    Did he make a sound just now?


    Maybe not¡­¡­


    Ah, he was so hungry he couldn''t make a sound.


    He originally wanted to say that he was not bald and strong, but since he didn''t make a sound, then forget it.


    Xiao Qiren carried the takeaway and walked to the cafeteria with vain steps.


    The food in the cafeteria is not tasty at all, otherwise he would not order takeout.


    Xiao Qiren finished eating his takeaway in the cafeteria, during which time he received countless glances from the uncles and aunts in the cafeteria.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi also started to eat her own takeout after returning to the office.


    Everyone also relied on takeaways to cope with lunch, and for a while, the office was full of takeaways.


    Tao Yanxi was eating takeout and guessing what Xiao Qiren said just now.


    Did you miss her?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi felt very happy.


    She simply sent Xiao Qiren a WeChat message.


    ¡¾What did you say in the elevator just now? ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1437： Those things about co-tenancy (6)

    Xiao Qiren had just finished eating when he saw this text message.


    Maybe it was because he had just eaten, Xiao Qiren felt that his brain couldn''t turn around for a while.


    In other words, in the face of things other than code, his head is a little bit hard to turn around.


    Xiao Qiren stared at the phone interface for a few seconds, and then slowly replied: [You heard it wrong. ¡¿


    He didn''t say anything anyway, so Tao Yanxi shouldn''t have heard anything, right?


    Tao Yanxi over there saw this answer and quickly replied: [But I saw your mouth move! ¡¿


    It took a few minutes for the other side to reply: [Training the muscles of the mouth. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This time, she had nothing to say.


    Could she still ask how the mouth muscles are doing?


    Tao Yanxi was lying on the table, wailing angrily.


    Knowing this earlier, she would not send a message to ask.


    It made her seem to care about him.


    Although the fact is true, but she just doesn''t want him to know~


    Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    "Hey, Yan Xi, what''s the matter with you?" the female colleague next to her asked with concern.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head and forced a smile.


    "fine."


    Her performance obviously aroused the attention of female colleagues.


    If a woman says nothing is wrong, it means there is something going on, and if something happens, it means there is gossip!


    "Yan Xi, aren''t we good friends?" Female colleague Xiao Fang smiled, with gossip in her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    Don''t think I don''t know you just want to gossip!


    Tao Yanxi lay on the table and said weakly, "Are you saying that programmers are all stupid?"


    Xiao Fang smiled and touched Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "Yo yo yo, does Yan Xi have someone he likes?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, resolutely not admitting it!


    "no!"


    Xiao Fang had a look of disbelief.


    "If you have it, you have it~" Xiao Fang rubbed his hands together, gossiping, "What do you like is a programmer?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi denied.


    "Let me guess." Xiao Fang touched his chin with a thoughtful look.


    After two seconds, she said, "Is it our programmer upstairs?"


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Fang in surprise, can you guess this?


    When Xiao Fang saw Tao Yanxi''s expression, he knew that his guess was right.


    Her interest was suddenly piqued.


    "Let me tell you, we have a lot of programmers upstairs, and there is a strict division of labor between each work group."


    "There is a working group that is the most special. I heard that the working group occupies the entire 66th floor. Is the programmer you fancy from the 66th floor?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Fang in surprise, this... is this okay?


    "Guess it right?" Xiaofang clapped his hands excitedly, "Oh, our Yanxi is indeed the most powerful, and we even fell in love with the programmers on the 66th floor!"


    "Floor 66, is there anything special?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Fang touched his chin and smiled.


    "Want to know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, of course she wanted to know.


    "Then tell me first, do you like that person?" Xiao Fang said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and said stubbornly, "I don''t like it."


    "Oh." Xiao Fang replied, "That''s a pity, I suddenly forgot what was so special about the 66th floor."


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, how can people in this world be able to speak more than each other!


    She was defeated and admitted, "Well, I like him."

 v3 Chapter 1438： Those things about co-tenancy (7)

    "Hahaha!" Xiaofang laughed three times and patted Tao Yanxi on the shoulder, "I knew you liked him!"


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, and the base of her ear was dyed a little pink.


    It''s one thing to like him, and it''s another to admit that you like him in front of others.


    All in all, she was shy.


    "Let me tell you~" Xiao Fang suddenly became serious, "Everyone on the 66th floor is not easy."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Fang, "Why is it not an easy method?"


    "A year ago, news came out that Yunqi Company spent 10 billion to set up a studio."


    "No one knows what exactly this studio does, only that they work on the 66th floor."


    "And the people in the studio are all elites transferred from various branches, especially the programmers inside. I heard that all of them are very good."


    "I heard that some people have official backgrounds."


    Xiao Fang''s face was very tight-lipped, as if he would be arrested for just mentioning this to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Fang suspiciously.


    She felt like she was bragging.


    If Xiao Qiren is really so awesome, why would he still share a lease with others?


    Are you fed up?


    Xiao Fang looked at Tao Yanxi with a suspicious look, and immediately raised his face.


    "Really, you have to trust me."


    "Where did you hear all this?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Fang coughed lightly, scratched his head and said, "I''ve heard it all..."


    "Oh~" Tao Yanxi replied meaningfully, "I heard~"


    "Hey, don''t believe it, I heard that it is 80% accurate!" Xiao Fang said urgently.


    "Why eighty percent?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xiao Fang:¡­¡­


    "Just talk about it." Xiao Fang waved his hand, "I have heard it all, so there is no chance to speak of it."


    "Hey, don''t change the subject, tell me, who exactly are you looking for? I''ll go and find out for you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No need."


    Xiao Fang sighed with regret. Such a good opportunity to gossip was about to be missed again.


    "Hey, tell me~" Xiao Fang said a little unwillingly.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "Oh, there really isn''t any, I was just talking nonsense just now."


    Xiao Fang wanted to ask further questions, but was called away by the supervisor.


    Before leaving, Xiao Fang also gave Tao Yanxi a "come back and talk about it" look.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she didn''t want to say any more.


    After Xiao Fang left, Tao Yanxi picked up the phone again, looked at the dialogue with Xiao Qiren, and after a while, suddenly sat up, made a crackle and sent it to the past.


    [I heard that the people on the 66th floor are very cool~]


    When Xiao Qiren received this message, he was modifying the code.


    He looked at the string of codes on the computer, and his mind was full of alternative codes.


    Seeing that the replacement code was about to appear in his mind, suddenly the phone''s prompt sounded, interrupting his thoughts.


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    Xiao Qiren slowly picked up the phone and clicked on WeChat.


    It was a message from Tao Yanxi.


    So he said, girls are the most troublesome.


    Although thinking so, Xiao Qiren replied honestly: [En]


    People on the 66th floor are really awesome in the entire company.


    He''s also awesome, um... admittedly awesome.


    He just answered honestly, and by the way, let Tao Yanxi know that he is also awesome.

 v3 Chapter 1439： Those things about co-tenancy (8)

    After Tao Yanxi received Xiao Qiren''s reply, she really doubted whether Xiao Qiren was really powerful.


    But this thought was just smothered in her mind after a second.


    If Xiao Qiren is really good, then the salary is not enough to pay the rent, right?


    Who has money to hire roommates? How cool is it to live alone?


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a moment, and a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his mind.


    Could it be because the people on the 66th floor are too powerful, so Xiao Qiren said that he was on the 66th floor?


    Human vanity is really worthless.


    Tao Yanxi thought she knew the truth, so she simply returned an expression.


    ¡¾Touch your head.jpg¡¿


    Seeing this expression, Xiao Qiren pondered for a while.


    Tao Yanxi wants to touch his head?


    How does that work? A manly man, how can he allow others to touch his head?


    Xiao Qiren stared at the expression that touched his head with a serious expression.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the colleague next to him, he smiled, and pushed the colleague on his right, motioning him to look at Xiao Qiren.


    The colleague saw, oh, Xiao Qiren is actually staring at the phone in a daze?


    This is not scientific!


    Don''t you usually stare at the computer in a daze?


    "You go ask." Colleague Xiao Wang said.


    Xiao Li rolled his eyes, "Don''t, you don''t know, I just patted him on the shoulder last time, and he caught a strong man. I must help him find bugs."


    "God knows he can''t find the bug himself, how can I find it?"


    Xiao Wang also rolled his eyes, "Isn''t that what you asked for? It''s not like you don''t know, he seems to be in a daze, but he is actually writing code in his mind."


    "Then you say he is also writing code now?" Xiao Li asked.


    King:  ¡­


    "Cough cough... Forget it, let''s go to work."


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the helplessness in the other''s eyes.


    They don''t want to be arrested by Xiao Qiren anymore.


    To find a bug in the program written by Xiao Qiren, it is better to let them clean the toilet!


    However, they didn''t bother Xiao Qiren, it didn''t mean that Xiao Qiren didn''t look for them.


    Xiao Qiren stared at the emoji for a long time, not knowing what to think, suddenly turned his head to Xiao Wang and said, "Has anyone sent you this emoji?"


    Xiao Qiren turned the phone and let Xiao Wang see the chat interface.


    Xiao Wang looked at it, and it was a very cute emoji.


    Xiao Wang shook his head subconsciously, "No."


    He doesn''t have a girlfriend, how could someone send him such a **** emoji?


    Um? wait, girlfriend?


    Xiao Wang looked at Xiao Qiren in horror, could it be that he has a girlfriend?


    Xiao Qiren looked at Xiao Li again, "Has anyone sent you this emoji?"


    Xiao Li shook his head, no one had ever sent him such an emoji.


    Everyone''s chatting is just sending those cheap emojis like "Come on, **** me!".


    Where does this kind of cuteness come from?


    "Is this sent to you by the girl?" Xiao Li asked.


    Xiao Qiren nodded and responded with a "hmm".


    Then he ignored Xiao Li and Xiao Wang, and concentrated on studying the expression pack.


    Touch your head?


    Seeing that she was the first person to send him this emoji, he felt that he could fulfill her little wish.


    Xiao Qiren thought about it for a while, and simply imported the emoji package into the computer, and then fiddled with it, changing the action of the girl touching the boy''s head into the action of the boy touching the girl''s head, and then sent it to Tao Yanxi.


    The head of a man cannot be touched.


    But in order to satisfy her desire to touch her head, he can touch her!

 v3 Chapter 1440： Those things about co-tenancy (9)

    When Tao Yanxi received this emoji, she didn''t think much about it.


    She didn''t even take a closer look, she just thought he sent the original emoji to herself.


    It happened that the supervisor had something to do with her, and she didn''t reply any more.


    Although her brother is important, she is an ordinary employee now, so her work is equally important.


    After a busy day, Tao Yanxi went to the market to buy vegetables after get off work.


    She originally wanted to wait for Xiao Qiren to go with her, but considering the group of gossip people in her office, she gave up the idea.


    Although she also likes to listen to gossip, it does not mean that she wants to be the center of gossip!


    After Tao Yanxi returned home after shopping, Xiao Qiren hadn''t come back.


    However, when she had just finished cooking, Xiao Qiren came back.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    She suspects that he has a camera installed at home!


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental!


    He came back as soon as she cooked! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    As soon as Xiao Qiren came back, he went straight to the dining table and sat down.


    He sat upright and looked at Tao Yanxi with a serious face, waiting for her to say the word "eat".


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth and handed the chopsticks in her hand to Xiao Qiren.


    "Let''s eat," she said.


    Xiao Qiren took the chopsticks, nodded, and started to eat.


    During the meal, no one spoke.


    For a while, there was only the sound of chopsticks hitting the bowl on the table.


    After half an hour, dinner was over.


    Tao Yanxi touched his stomach and hiccupped.


    Xiao Qiren was also very full. He leaned back in the chair lazily, half-squinting his eyes, enjoying himself.


    Tao Yanxi also leaned on the back of the chair like Xiao Qiren.


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi for a while, seemed to remember something, and suddenly stood up.


    Under Tao Yanxi''s surprised eyes, he walked in front of her, then raised his hand and touched her head.


    "It''s delicious," he praised.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously rubbed Xiao Qiren''s palm.


    She half-squinted her eyes, a rare satisfaction on her face.


    Xiao Qiren''s hand paused slightly, and calmly touched Tao Yanxi''s hair again.


    The soft touch made Xiao Qiren couldn''t help touching it again.


    Tao Yanxi noticed something was wrong after rubbing it.


    How did this guy think of touching his head?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Xiao Qiren quickly, and seeing that he still had a tendency to continue touching, she hurriedly tilted her head and avoided his hand.


    Xiao Qiren put down his hand with some regret.


    "Exaggerate, don''t do anything," Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi and said slowly, "Didn''t you let me touch my head?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren in surprise, "When did I let you touch my head?"


    "The emoji you sent me." Xiao Qiren replied.


    Tao Yanxi: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a


    "Didn''t I touch you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren nodded slightly, "Well, men''s heads can''t be touched, so I returned you the emoji that I touched your head."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, wait, why didn''t she know?


    Tao Yanxi took out her phone and looked at it, "Oh, it''s true.


    This Xiao Qiren really changed the positions of the two people on the emoji.


    Programmers are awesome!


    Tao Yanxi was defeated, "Okay."


    She leaned her head to Xiao Qiren''s side, "Then touch it."


    Xiao Qiren was still thinking about the touch just now, and seeing Tao Yanxi took the initiative to lean over, he followed her heart.


    Hmm... It wasn''t what he wanted to touch, it was Tao Yanxi who took the initiative to come over and let him touch it.

 v3 Chapter 1441： Those things about co-tenancy (10)

    Xiao Qiren touched Tao Yanxi''s head contentedly, and after a few minutes, he slowly let go.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her hair casually, stood up and said, "Since you touched my head, then you should wash the dishes."


    Xiao Qiren: ?


    Before Xiao Qiren could react, Tao Yanxi quickly slipped back to her room.


    Hehehe, she is such a clever little ghost!


    This kind of genius idea can be thought of by her!


    Thinking of how Xiao Qiren was struggling to wash the dishes, she couldn''t help rolling around on the bed.


    A string of arrogant laughter could not help but come out of his mouth.


    On the other hand, will Xiao Qiren wash the dishes obediently?


    of course not.


    Isn''t it just washing dishes?


    Put the bowl in the washing machine and change the program.


    This kind of thing, he is good at.


    However, Xiao Qiren still misestimated the fragility of the bowl and the high-power rotation of the washing machine.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Qiren looked at the chopsticks in the washing machine and fell into deep thought.


    Where is the problem?


    Xiao Qiren stared at the scumbags and was silent for a few minutes before turning around and knocking on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi was watching a drama when she suddenly heard a knock on the door and was startled.


    Fortunately, she quickly reacted, and it should be Xiao Qiren who knocked on the door.


    Tao Yan took care of her clothes, put her phone in her pocket, and then went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Xiao Qiren''s face was a little bad, and his body looked a little stiff.


    "Have you finished washing the dishes?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren paused, "It''s over."


    Yes, it''s all over, the tableware and chopsticks are all broken into slag.


    Tao Yanxi only thought that Xiao Qiren said that the washing was finished, so she said: "Then you are good, the task of washing dishes will be handed over to you in the future!"


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    "Come out." Xiao Qiren beckoned.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren suspiciously, "Is there anything you can''t just say?"


    "No." Xiao Qiren glanced in the direction of the toilet, "The washing machine is broken."


    "Huh? Why is the washing machine broken?" It was fine yesterday.


    "The dishes are broken." Xiao Qiren said honestly.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Wait, what did she hear?


    "What did you say?" Tao Yanxi rubbed her ears, "I think I heard it wrong just now."


    "The washing machine is broken because of washing the dishes, and the dishes are finished." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked several times, and after confirming that he heard correctly, he suddenly pushed Xiao Qiren and walked towards the toilet.


    Xiao Qiren followed behind her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the toilet full of water, and before she had time to be shocked, she was stunned by the "shivering" washing machine and the broken pieces of tableware and chopsticks inside.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi pointed at Xiao Qiren and didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Xiao Qiren lowered his head and whispered sophistry: "The washing machine is disobedient, I clearly set it up."


    Tao Yan rubbed her forehead, "Boss, this is a washing machine, it does laundry, not dishes!"


    "But I modified the program and lowered its power." Xiao Qiren said, "It''s not obedient."


    Tao Yanxi was so angry that she almost didn''t catch her breath.


    "Is that because the washing machine is disobedient? You let a laundry person do the dishes, can you not embarrass others?"


    "But I modified the program." Xiao Qiren said stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "Then have you succeeded?"


    Xiao Qiren lowered his head, his aura slumped.


    "no."

 v3 Chapter 1442： Those things about co-tenancy (11)

    "Then do you know what''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked, crossing her hips.


    Xiao Qiren glanced at Tao Yanxi, then lowered his head quickly, and said in a low voice, "I clearly set it up."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Yes, still do not know wrong!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and told herself it was okay, it was okay, didn''t the bowl and the washing machine shatter at the same time? Little things, little things.


    After trying to calm herself down, Tao Yanxi asked, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "Find someone to clean up." Xiao Qiren said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "You pay?"


    "Well, I''ll pay." After Xiao Qiren finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone and looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Why are you looking at me? Find someone!" Tao Yanxi said.


    "How to find it?" Xiao Qiren asked in confusion.


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, walked over, took Xiao Qiren''s cell phone, and called the housekeeping service center.


    After some communication, they said that they urgently sent someone to clean up, but they had to charge double the money.


    Tao Yanxi thought that Xiao Qiren paid the money anyway, so she agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Tao Yanxi handed the phone to Xiao Qiren.


    "Someone will come to clean up in a while, pay attention to opening the door for others."


    Xiao Qiren nodded, only then did he dare to face Tao Yanxi.


    "Where are you going then?" he asked.


    "Of course I''m going back to my room." Tao Yanxi said, "Here... out of sight is pure."


    Xiao Qiren glanced at the mess on the ground, okay...it''s really not good.


    "Then you rest early." Xiao Qiren said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then I''ll leave it to you here."


    Xiao Qiren pursed his lips and replied in a low voice, "Yeah."


    Tao Yanxi nodded reassuringly, and then went back to her room.


    And Xiao Qiren stood alone outside the toilet door, waiting for someone from the housekeeping service center to arrive.


    Half an hour later, someone came.


    Xiao Qiren opened the door, a middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman had a shrewd look on her face, and those small eyes glowed when she looked at Xiao Qiren.


    "Sir, do you have a girlfriend?" the housekeeper asked as soon as she arrived.


    Xiao Qiren ignored her, just pointed to the toilet and said, "Clean it up."


    The housekeeper nodded and started to pack up quickly.


    During this period, she kept asking Xiao Qiren various questions, many of which involved privacy.


    She also has her own thoughts. People in this community are either rich or expensive. If they can climb to one, then their family will be released.


    After the housekeeper finished tidying up quickly, she took out her mobile phone and said with a smile, "Sir, add a WeChat?"


    Xiao Qiren shook his head, "How much?"


    The housekeeper rubbed her hands together, "Sir, you will always come to me for this kind of thing in the future. I work really well."


    "And my daughter, she''s so beautiful! She''s only in high school this year, she''s so tender."


    After she finished speaking, she opened the photo album, turned to the photo of her daughter and handed it to Xiao Qiren.


    Xiao Qiren frowned slightly when he looked at the immature girl in the photo.


    The skin is not as good as Tao Yan''s, the eyebrows and eyes are not as delicate, and the temperament is not as good as Tao Yan''s.


    All in all, there is no Tao Yanxi anywhere.


    So Xiao Qiren said, "Ugly."


    When the housekeeper heard this, her face sank.


    "Sir, I know that my status is inferior to you, but you can''t insult people like this!"


    The housekeeper held her hands on her hips with a fierce look on her face.

 v3 Chapter 1443： Those things about co-tenancy (12)

    Xiao Qiren was silent for a while, then turned around decisively and knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi was watching a drama, and when she heard a knock on the door, her hands trembled in fright.


    She glanced at the time, it was half past eight.


    The housewife should be here, right?


    What else does Xiao Qiren have to do with her?


    Tao Yanxi opened the door suspiciously.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xiao Qiren with a bit of aggrieved expression on his face.


    Seeing her, Xiao Qiren immediately pointed to the housekeeper not far away and said, "She touched porcelain."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi walked out and saw the housekeeper standing in the living room.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It''s a fact that her daughter is ugly, she said I insulted her." Xiao Qiren complained.


    Tao Yanxi is now confused.


    Isn''t it just for people to clean up? Why did you get involved with your daughter again?


    When the housekeeper saw that there was actually a woman in the house, her expression changed on the spot.


    She didn''t see a woman''s shoes when she came in just now, so she thought Xiao Qiren was alone.


    Who would have thought that there was actually a woman in there?


    The housekeeper gritted her teeth, "You''re insulting me when you say my daughter is ugly!"


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and subconsciously stood in front of Xiao Qiren.


    "You''re provoking me by yelling at him." Tao Yanxi imitated a housewife with her arms on her hips, looking menacing.


    "You... I don''t care, you have to pay me 5,000 yuan!" The housekeeper began to mess around.


    Tao Yanxi rolled his eyes, still five thousand dollars? What about the face?


    "Where''s your phone?" Tao Yanxi asked back.


    Xiao Qiren quickly handed the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took over the phone and dialed the housekeeping service center directly.


    "Hey, the housekeepers you sent are messing around in our house, please take care of it."


    "If you don''t deal with it, I can only call the police and go to the Industry and Commerce Bureau to file a complaint against you."


    After saying these two sentences, he immediately apologized.


    The housekeeper didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to complain so decisively, she thought she would quarrel with her.


    It''s not her blowing, no one can quarrel with her in terms of quarrel.


    But when the housekeeper heard that she was going to call the police, she panicked.


    She can''t enter the police station, or she will smear her daughter.


    The housekeeper gave Tao Yanxi a cowardly look.


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "What? Want to quarrel?"


    The housekeeper''s eyes widened, and she was about to start a fight.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi shook the phone, and the interface above showed the alarm call.


    When the housekeeper saw it, she immediately persuaded.


    "No noise, no noise."


    Today is also unlucky. I thought I could catch a big fish. Who would have thought that there is still a hostess in this house? And the hostess is also a nasty host.


    "Humph!" Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "Then why don''t you leave quickly?"


    "Let''s go, go right away!" The housekeeper immediately slipped away.


    After the housekeeper left, Tao Yanxi turned to look at Xiao Qiren and asked, "What happened just now?"


    Xiao Qiren told Tao Yanxi what happened just now.


    At the end, he asked, "I haven''t paid her yet."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "Why are you paying her? Just transfer it to the domestic service center."


    Xiao Qiren was stunned for a moment, and lowered his head in annoyance.


    "I have no idea."


    If I had known that I didn''t have to pay her directly, there would not be so many things, and it would disturb her rest.

 v3 Chapter 1444： Those things about co-tenancy (13)

    Tao Yanxi waved helplessly, "How did you survive in the past? Why don''t you know anything?"


    Xiao Qiren blinked and said slowly, "That''s how I survived."


    This time, Tao Yanxi had nothing to say.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, Xiao Qiren thought about it, raised his hand and touched Tao Yanxi''s head.


    "Touch your head," he said.


    Although he knew it shouldn''t be, Tao Yanxi still blushed shamefully.


    What the **** is this inexplicable doting tone!


    Obviously he made a mistake himself, and he comforted her in return?


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and said with a hint of awkwardness, "I''ll let you go this time."


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s expression softened, Xiao Qiren breathed a sigh of relief.


    Girls are really hard to coax, you have to touch your head to coax them.


    Xiao Qiren touched Tao Yanxi''s head again, "Well, be good."


    "Okay, okay~" Tao Yanxi waved his hand, with a slight red on his face, "I''m going to watch the drama."


    After she finished speaking, she slipped back to her room.


    Xiao Qiren looked at the empty palm and pinched it.


    It''s a nice touch. He thought so, but he didn''t know what brand of shampoo Tao Yanxi was using.


    Xiao Qiren walked slowly to the bathroom to see, oh, it''s Baicaotang''s shampoo.


    Then he will use this one in the future. Xiao Qiren thought about it, and threw the shampoo that belonged to him in the bathroom that he had only used twice into the trash can.


    Hmm...he doesn''t have any shampoo anymore, so he will use words in the future!


    Xiao Qiren returned to his bedroom contentedly and continued to tinker with his computer.


    The next day, the two went to work as usual.


    Today, Tao Yanxi''s work is very easy, and most of the time is spent listening to Xiao Fang next door gossip.


    Listening to this gossip is a bit boring.


    Tao Yanxi lay on the table and fell asleep at some point.


    Tao Yanxi was awakened by Xiao Fang''s voice.


    "Yan Xi, Yan Xi, wake up, someone is looking for you outside."


    Tao Yan opened her eyes in a daze, her voice still full of sleepiness, "Ah? What?"


    Xiao Fang seemed to be attracted by such Tao Yanxi, she pinched her cheek and said, "Someone is looking for you outside, it''s a man~"


    Tao Yanxi''s head was still a little dizzy, when she heard Xiao Fang say this, she subconsciously stood up and walked outside.


    Outside the office, Xiao Qiren stood there with takeaway in hand.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi walking towards him in a vain step.


    But within ten seconds, Tao Yanxi walked in front of him.


    Xiao Qiren thought she would stop, but Tao Yanxi slammed into him so straight.


    "Hmm~" Xiao Qiren snorted.


    Tao Yanxi realized that she had bumped into someone, raised her head, blinked her eyes, and tried her best to see the person in front of her.


    "Xiao Qiren?" Tao Yanxi''s voice was soft, with a hint of sleepiness.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "Well, it''s me."


    Tao Yanxi suddenly woke up.


    "Why are you here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I have a lot of takeaways." Xiao Qiren said, shaking the takeaway in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged her nose, her eyes suddenly lit up, "Spicy chicken!"


    Xiao Qiren glanced at Tao Yanxi and curiously leaned in front of her nose, "Are you a dog nose?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi hit Xiao Qiren on the head with a shudder, "You are the dog''s nose!"


    Xiao Qiren shrugged his nose, because he was so close, the faint scent of peach blossoms that belonged to Tao Yanxi lingered in his nose.


    "Ah...Ah!"

 v3 Chapter 1445： Those things about co-tenancy (14)

    Xiao Qiren rubbed his nose with a look of confusion on his face.


    Tao Yanxi was sprayed again.


    "Ah..." Xiao Qiren replied slowly, "I am indeed allergic to your body fragrance."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "That''s why you spit on me?" Tao Yanxi wiped the saliva from her face with a piece of paper, and looked at Xiao Qiren speechlessly.


    Xiao Qiren was silent for a while, "I can''t control myself."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the takeaway to his chest.


    "This is your apology."


    "Isn''t this originally for me?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Well..." Xiao Qiren replied slowly, "I am also making amends for you."


    Tao Yanxi took the takeout, "Then I reluctantly accept it."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Qiren nodded and moved slightly away from Tao Yanxi.


    "Is there anything else?" Tao Yanxi asked, looking at Xiao Qiren, who seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    Xiao Qiren shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "Then...bye?" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Yeah." Xiao Qiren nodded, "I want to eat roast duck tonight."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Tao Yanxi to answer.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the takeaway in her hand, and then looked at Xiao Qiren''s back, and suddenly understood.


    Dare to love Xiao Qiren waiting for her here!


    Give her a takeaway and let her cook him roast duck!


    snort! Who says programmers are stupid? Isn''t that smart!


    Tao Yanxi bared her teeth viciously towards Xiao Qiren''s back, and then...


    Then I went back to the office with the takeaway.


    The food you get, you can''t eat it for nothing.


    After returning to the office, Xiao Fang, who was next to him, came to Tao Yanxi and started gossiping.


    "Hey, Yan Xi, who is that handsome guy?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Does he like you?"


    "How can I deliver you takeout on such a hot day?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Fang''s face was gossip, and his excited look was even more exciting than Tao Yanxi himself.


    Tao Yanxi opened the takeout and said, "Who can deliver the takeout? The courier brother."


    Xiao Fang''s eyes widened, "Isn''t the delivery boy not allowed to enter this building?"


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have to go downstairs to get takeout.


    "He didn''t wear a special takeout suit, so no one stopped him." Tao Yanxi lied without changing her face.


    Xiaofang always felt that something was wrong, she scratched her head, and said "oh" with little interest.


    She thought there was some gossip, but it turned out to be just takeout.


    After Xiao Fang returned to his position, he remembered that he needed a card to go upstairs!


    How could the takeaway guy get in without a card?


    so¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi lied!


    Xiao Fang smiled, Xiao Zhan, can you hide it from her?


    Xiao Fang quickly shared his guesses with other colleagues.


    Tao Yanxi had no idea that her lie had been seen through by Xiao Fang, and she was eating the takeout Xiao Qiren brought her.


    I don''t know which takeaway he ordered. The taste is really good, and it almost catches up with her craftsmanship.


    After a full meal, Tao Yanxi sent a message to Xiao Qiren.


    ¡¾delicious. (¡ñ-?-¡ñ)??¡¿


    It took a long time for the message to come back.


    What was sent was an emoji.


    ¡¾Give you a big heart.jpg¡¿


    Tao Yanxi looked at this emoji, and deeply suspected that Xiao Qiren had been tinkering with the emoji after so long.


    Your heart is bigger than your own, so don''t make any plans at first glance!


    So Tao Yanxi replied: [??????]

 v3 Chapter 1446： Those things about co-tenancy (15)

    It is not as big as his heart, but it must be more than his heart!


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and sent a few hearts together.


    Xiao Qiren seemed to have grasped the meaning of Tao Yanxi, and sent several emojis in succession.


    So all afternoon, the two of them were naively fighting pictures.


    At five o''clock, Tao Yanxi resolutely packed her things and got ready to leave work.


    She has to go to Xiao Qiren and say that she loves more than him! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    After Tao Yanxi finished packing, she secretly waited for Xiao Qiren downstairs.


    However, what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that Xiao Qiren did not go downstairs directly, but went to the second floor and waited for her at the elevator entrance.


    So one person waits on the first floor, and one person waits on the second floor.


    Time passed bit by bit, and half an hour passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help it anymore.


    She sent him a WeChat message directly, [Where are you? ¡¿


    [Elevator entrance on the second floor. ¡¿ Xiao Qiren replied.


    When Tao Yanxi saw this reply, three question marks appeared in her head.


    ¡¾What are you doing on the second floor? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait for you. ¡¿ Xiao Qiren replied that he was righteous.


    Tao Yanxi almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she saw this reply.


    ¡¾Come down, I''m on the first floor! ¡¿ Tao Yan replied.


    There was a slow reply [Oh].


    When Tao Yanxi saw this reply, Xiao Qiren also walked out of the elevator.


    Tao Yanxi swaggered over, grabbed Xiao Qiren''s arm and gritted his teeth, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Xiao Qiren, imitating Tao Yanxi, also pulled her arm and said, "It''s obvious that I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Hey, are you unreasonable?" Tao Yanxi said, "I get off work at five o''clock, and I have been waiting for you here after get off work!"


    "I also get off work at five o''clock." Xiao Qiren said.


    Seeing that Xiao Qiren must refute her words, Tao Yanxi simply rolled up her sleeves and prepared to reason with him.


    "Look, you get off work at five o''clock, how can it take dozens of seconds to go from the 66th floor to the second floor?"


    "I get off work at five o''clock, and it only takes one second to get to the first floor, so I am dozens of seconds faster than you!"


    Xiao Qiren thought, oh, it really makes sense.


    He lowered his head and said slowly, "I''m a man."


    "What happened to the man?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Men don''t clean up, women have to clean up." Xiao Qiren said, "As soon as women clean up, it takes an hour to go up, you are faster, half an hour, so I am half an hour faster than you."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "You''ve been waiting at the elevator on the second floor, haven''t you?"


    Xiao Qiren nodded.


    "Then did you wait for me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren shook his head.


    "Does that mean I''m faster than you?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Qiren shook his head.


    "You can take the stairs."


    There is only one floor anyway, so you can still exercise by taking the stairs.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "In that case..." Tao Yanxi took a deep breath.


    Xiao Qiren grinned, "So I''m faster than you."


    Tao Yanxi bared her teeth viciously, raised her hands and pinched Xiao Qiren''s face.


    "Say, I''m faster than you!" Tao Yanxi threatened.


    Xiao Qiren said: "The nest is faster than the mud."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Xiao Qiren, "Tao Yanxi''s nose Xiao Qiren is quick, hurry up!"


    "Ugh... Tao Yanxi is faster than Xiao Qiren." Xiao Qiren said with a trace of grievance.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction and let go of Xiao Qiren.

 v3 Chapter 1447： Those things about co-tenancy (16)

    "Since you made me wait so long today, you must invite me to dinner and drink milk tea!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren rubbed his aching face, and still stubbornly said, "I am waiting for you."


    In Xiao Qiren''s mind, he waited for so long on the second floor, naturally he was waiting for her.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi heard this, she glared at Xiao Qiren viciously, her small hands eager to move.


    Xiao Qiren covered his face and stopped talking.


    "Please don''t invite me to dinner? Please don''t invite me to drink milk tea!" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Please." Xiao Qiren said pitifully.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and waved her hand, "Let''s go!"


    She left first, and Xiao Qiren followed behind her.


    Under the pressure of Tao Yanxi, Xiao Qiren bought her two cups of milk tea, one with peach flavor and one with original flavor.


    Tao Yanxi held the milk tea in both hands, and drank one sip of the peach-flavored one, and then another sip of the original flavored one, happy like a fairy!


    "I''m hungry, I want to eat hot pot!" Tao Yanxi was arrogant, and the little man in his heart turned back and forth with laughter.


    What a joy today!


    Xiao Qiren glanced at Tao Yanxi''s flat stomach, and responded slowly "Oh".


    After drinking so much milk tea, you still have a stomach to eat hot pot?


    It should be that there is no stomach, that''s just right, I will eat more meat later, he will eat it alone!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Xiao Qiren''s mouth finally rose.


    The two came to a famous hot pot restaurant, and after ordering the dishes, they sat obediently in their seats and waited.


    The two sat facing each other, Tao Yanxi was still drinking milk tea, not at all worried about whether he would be able to eat it for a while.


    The waiters in the hot pot restaurant are quick and quick.


    After a few minutes, the pan was ready.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the red face of the pot and swallowed.


    Hot pot, she hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    Xiao Qiren lowered his head and fiddled with his mobile phone without looking at the desktop.


    A few minutes later, the dishes came.


    Tao Yanxi finally put down the milk tea in his hand, picked up the chopsticks and was ready to eat.


    She glanced at Xiao Qiren secretly, and found that he was still looking down at the phone.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, picked up a piece of meat and scalded it into the pot.


    Xiao Qiren still didn''t respond.


    Tao Yanxi became bold.


    She scalded all the fish fillets into the pot, and after scalding them for about ten seconds, they picked them up and started eating.


    The fish is sliced ??so thinly that it is ready to eat after blanching.


    After Tao Yanxi ate a piece of fish, he couldn''t wait to get a second piece.


    She fished, she fished again, she fished again!


    Um? What about fish fillets?


    Tao Yanxi''s chopsticks were about to pierce the pot, but he never caught the second fish fillet.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ?


    What about fish fillets? Got eaten by the pot!


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Xiao Qiren opposite.


    Xiao Qiren''s bowl was full of fish fillets, and at first glance, it was just caught!


    "You have so much, can you finish it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Okay." Xiao Qiren nodded, put the phone aside, and started to eat fish.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, forget it, there are no fish fillets, but beef and pork!


    She''d be better off getting a little hotter.


    Tao Yanxi scalded the other meats into the pot, but she only had time to eat one piece of each meat before Xiao Qiren finished it.


    After a few times, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask, "Do you practice shadowless hands?"


    With such a fast hand speed, she hasn''t even reacted, and the meat has been caught!

 v3 Chapter 1448： Those things about co-tenancy (17)

    Xiao Qiren smiled when he heard this.


    "You don''t understand the speed of programmers."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Tao Yanxi rolled up her sleeves and put some milk tea aside.


    "It seems that I must show you the game girl''s hand speed."


    As soon as Tao Yanxi finished speaking, he quickly placed the dishes, seized the opportunity, and quickly picked them up.


    Xiao Qiren also picked up the chopsticks and quickly picked up the dishes.


    For a while, I saw the afterimage dancing, and the ingredients on the table decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ten minutes later, the two of them could no longer be piled up in their bowls.


    Tao Yanxi panted as she propped herself on the table and said, "Eat... Come back after eating!"


    Xiao Qiren nodded in agreement.


    Some dishes were not cooked at all because some were sandwiched too quickly.


    Adhering to the principle of no waste, Tao Yanxi quickly put the dish into the pot, intending to let it cook again.


    Xiao Qiren noticed Tao Yanxi''s behavior, and when he was about to give a strong condemnation, he suddenly found that some vegetables were undercooked in his bowl.


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    Hmm... can''t waste food.


    Xiao Qiren confidently picked up the vegetables and put them in the pot. After putting them down, he said, "If they are not cooked, cook them again."


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xiao Qiren was so righteous and confident, and she naturally couldn''t admit it.


    So Tao Yanxi put all the unripe things in his bowl into the pot.


    Xiao Qiren naturally put the unripe ones in his bowl into it.


    In a short while, the originally empty pot was filled all of a sudden.


    The two of them looked at the refilled pot, and both fell into a strange silence.


    Well...let''s eat quietly.


    Neither of the two spoke first, and in silence, the two finished the hot pot.


    It was naturally Xiao Qiren who paid in the end.


    After the hot pot came out, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    Summer nights are a bit hot and unreasonably annoying.


    The two who had just finished eating hot pot were also sweating profusely, and they were fine in the air-conditioned room. When they came out, they both felt that they were getting to know each other.


    Tao Yanxi took the still cold milk tea and drank it with big gulps.


    Xiao Qiren next to him clutched his stomach and looked at Tao Yanxi''s slightly bulging belly in disbelief.


    Can she still drink?


    "Hiccup~" Xiao Qiren hiccupped with a bit of resentment in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi can eat so much, who can afford it?


    Xiao Qiren silently calculated his savings and felt that he could only support her for ten years.


    Gotta work hard to make money. Xiao Qiren thought silently.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home." Tao Yanxi said aloud.


    Xiao Qiren followed her outstretched hand, because it was too supportive, it seemed that he could not move forward.


    The two took a taxi and returned home. Once they got home, Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to turn on the air conditioner.


    In summer, there is no air conditioner, can you not heat to death?


    Xiao Qiren was still a little swollen. He leaned on the sofa and sat down slowly, glanced at Tao Yanxi who was still eating pearls in milk tea, and silently turned his head.


    still eating!


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi took out the ice cream from the refrigerator again and ate it.


    At this time, Xiao Qiren couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Tao Yanxi, you can eat so much, I can''t afford you."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi licked the cone and looked at Xiao Qiren suspiciously.


    After two seconds, she reacted.


    "You want to take care of me?"


    Only then did Xiao Qiren realize that he wanted to support her!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Xiao Qiren was about to admit it, but heard Tao Yanxi say: "I won''t let you raise it, just a little bit~"

 v3 Chapter 1449： Those things about co-tenancy (18)

    When Xiao Qiren heard this, he immediately became serious.


    "No, you have to let me take care of you."


    Tao Yanxi heard it, yo, are you still excited?


    "Then tell me, why should I let you raise me?"


    Xiao Qiren straightened his expression.


    "First, you are poor."


    "Second, you are a woman."


    "third¡­¡­"


    Xiao Qiren paused, looked at Tao Yanxi with a faint anger, and pursed his lips.


    "Third, I want to support you."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, never expecting this third one to be so... sultry when the first two were almost maddening.


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, and she turned her head and said with a hint of embarrassment: "You said that you want to support me, so I can let you support me?"


    "Doesn''t it seem like I listen to you very much?"


    Although Tao Yanxi said so, the blush on his cheeks betrayed him.


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi seriously, and he was relieved to see her blushing.


    When a girl is shy, it means she likes you.


    Hmm... Tao Yanxi is shy = I like myself = I am willing to support myself, there is nothing wrong with it.


    "That''s fine then."


    Xiao Qiren actually took the initiative to pull Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi was not angry when she was pulled by her little hand, but even more shy.


    "Um... what are you talking about?"


    It was probably shyness at work, and Tao Yanxi''s voice couldn''t help but contain a bit of anger.


    Xiao Qiren blinked, and curiously approached Tao Yanxi and looked at her carefully.


    "Are you kidding me just now?"


    Where is Tao Yanxi willing to admit that he is acting like a spoiled child?


    She snorted softly and pulled out her hand.


    "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense."


    Tao Yanxi stood up as she spoke, with a cone in her other hand.


    The cone melted because it was too hot.


    The melted cream flowed down the crispy skin and touched Tao Yanxi''s hand, making her feel sticky.


    But at this moment, Tao Yanxi was obviously not in the mood to care about Nie Haw.


    She just wants to go back to the bedroom now and get a good tumbling on the bed!


    Xiao Qiren can actually speak love words! Just so shy!


    Tao Yanxi blushed and wanted to go to the bedroom, but Xiao Qiren suddenly blocked in front of her.


    "You haven''t promised to let me raise you yet."


    Tao Yanqi nodded indiscriminately, "I''ll let you take care of it, okay?"


    Xiao Qiren nodded, only satisfied.


    "Can I go to bed?" Tao Yanxi kept her head down, not daring to look at Xiao Qiren.


    "Well, good night." Xiao Qiren stepped aside.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and returned to the bedroom with pride and shyness.


    As soon as she got back to the bedroom, she couldn''t help lying on the bed.


    As a result, she forgot the cone in her hand, so the cone followed Tao Yanxi to the bed.


    With a click, the cone fell on the bed.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    As the old saying goes, joy begets sorrow!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the dirty sheets and couldn''t help crying.


    She struggled to get up again and removed the sheets and quilt covers.


    The washing machine has not been repaired, so the sheets and quilts cannot be washed in time.


    This is not the most critical, the most critical is that there are no spare sheets and duvet covers at home.


    Facing this predicament, Tao Yanxi decided decisively... to find Xiao Qiren!


    In the living room, Xiao Qiren sat on the sofa and looked at his phone.


    Hearing the sound, he subconsciously looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    He straightened his body, and learned from what he had just seen in the general quotation of the love strategy tyrant, raised his eyebrows, slightly hooked the corners of his mouth, and was full of cool arrogance.


    "Miss me? Huh?"

 v3 Chapter 1450： Those things about co-tenancy (19)

    Tao Yanxi was so teased that she almost couldn''t hold back.


    But she reacted quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    Suddenly become so... um... overbearing president? Make her panic.


    "I''m teasing you." Xiao Qiren said solemnly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I really didn''t see it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren was silent for a while, then picked up the phone and silently deleted the "Love Raiders General Quotations".


    It seems that she doesn''t like the overbearing president.


    Next time he looks for something else.


    Tao Yanxi remembered her dirty quilt cover, and asked with a light cough, "Do you have spare sheets and quilt covers?"


    Xiao Qiren shook his head, "No."


    "Oh."


    Tao Yanxi responded in disappointment.


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi, "What''s wrong?"


    "I accidentally got the cone on the sheets just now."


    Xiao Qiren raised his eyebrows, this is a good opportunity to sleep together.


    "There is no spare." Xiao Qiren repeated.


    "It seems that I can only sleep on the sofa tonight." Tao Yanxi sighed.


    As soon as Xiao Qiren heard this, he picked up the water glass on the table, and with a shake of his hand, the water spilled on the sofa.


    "The sofa is wet." Xiao Qiren said solemnly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I see you want to be beaten!


    "Don''t think I can''t see that you did it on purpose!" Tao Yanxi said fiercely.


    Xiao Qiren spread out his hands, "No, I''m not, I''m just scared by you and shaking my hands."


    "What am I again?" Tao Yanxi said, "Where did I scare you?"


    "Well..." Xiao Qiren pondered for a while, "You spoke too loudly and scared me."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she almost didn''t mention it.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Xiao Qiren and stared at him.


    "Xiao Qiren, why are you being unreasonable?"


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi who was in front of her, and reached out and grabbed her hand.


    "I''m reasonable." Xiao Qiren played with Tao Yanxi''s fingers, "I was really careless just now."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw her hand, but was pulled even tighter by Xiao Qiren.


    "Yanxi sleep with me at night," Xiao Qiren looked up at Tao Yanxi, "My bed is big and warm."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "I think you did it on purpose."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she added, "Just to sleep with me."


    Xiao Qiren saw that Tao Yanxi was talking about this, and grinned, "Well, it was intentional, to sleep with you."


    "Do you agree with Yanxi?" Xiao Qiren asked again.


    "Then what if I don''t agree?" The sofa was also wet, and it was impossible to sleep.


    Xiao Qiren smiled, "Well, I slept with Yan Xi."


    "Then go take a bath, I don''t want to bathe with people who smell like hot pot."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she quickly pulled out her hand and kicked his urging.


    "Okay, I washed it fragrantly with Yan Xi." Xiao Qiren stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Qiren came out of the bathroom.


    Judging from the time, Xiao Qiren should have been washed fragrantly.


    "Yanxi, it''s time to go to bed." Xiao Qiren said, looking at Tao Yanxi who was sitting on a chair and playing with his phone.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, put the phone away, and yawned.


    "Come on, go to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi took the lead in Xiao Qiren''s bedroom.


    "Let''s talk about it first, the bed is half a person, and you can''t cross the line!" Tao Yanxi said.

 v3 Chapter 1451： Those things about co-tenancy (20)

    "Oh." Xiao Qiren responded indifferently.


    His eyes fell on the one-meter-eight bed.


    Half of a person is 0.9 meters, but he is 1.83 meters tall, which is more than twice the height of 0.9 meters.


    Can he make sure he doesn''t cross the line? can not.


    As for sleeping, width is not counted as height, does he know?


    Well, he doesn''t know.


    Anyway, he is much longer than 0.9 meters!


    Xiao Qiren walked over, sat on the bed, and lay down.


    Tao Yanxi saw Xiao Qiren lying down obediently, and she also lay down.


    She was petite, taking up about a quarter of the bed.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and felt that no matter how badly she slept at night, she could never get more than half of the bed.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    She turned sideways and turned her back to Xiao Qiren.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and calmly moved a little to her, and then moved a little more.


    Soon Xiao Qiren had moved to the very middle of the bed.


    With a little more movement, he can get closer to Tao Yanxi.


    But at this time Xiao Qiren did not move.


    He closed his eyes and began to feel sleepy.


    Just as Xiao Qiren thought, Tao Yanxi didn''t actually sleep well.


    Within half an hour, Tao Yanxi put her left leg aside and placed it on Xiao Qiren''s leg accurately.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to sense the heat, so she turned over and moved a little towards Xiao Qiren.


    Xiao Qiren was already drowsy, and he was about to fall asleep in a daze.


    When Tao Yanxi''s legs came up, he also turned sideways, ready to meet Tao Yanxi.


    In just one minute, Tao Yanxi moved into Xiao Qiren''s arms and wrapped around his waist.


    Xiao Qiren hugged Tao Yanxi and finally fell asleep contentedly.


    Time flies, and it''s the next morning.


    At seven in the morning, Tao Yanxi''s consciousness gradually woke up.


    She stumbled and felt that she was hugging something warm.


    Consciousness was gradually returning to the cage, and she quickly realized that she seemed to be holding Xiao Qiren.


    So the question is, was she the one who took the initiative to hug him? Or was Xiao Qiren shameless and took the initiative to hug him while he was sleeping?


    This is a problem.


    Tao Yanxi slowly opened one eye and quickly glanced at his position.


    A little to the left of the center.


    Look at Xiao Qiren''s position again, a little to the right of the center.


    So the question is, the two of them, who crossed the border first?


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and decided to pull Xiao Qiren over here while he was still awake, so that Xiao Qiren could be sentenced to cross the border!


    It''s time...hehehe!


    A wretched smile appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand, slowly forward and then forward, and finally successfully reached Xiao Qiren''s chest.


    Now, she just needs to push like this...


    Um? No push?


    Not only did he not push, but Tao Yanxi''s hand was grabbed by Xiao Qiren.


    At the same time, the hand that was around Tao Yanxi''s waist moved forward, and Tao Yanxi was closer to the center line.


    At this moment, Xiao Qiren opened his eyes.


    The first thing he said when he opened his eyes was, "You''ve crossed the line."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi wanted to refute Xiao Qiren, but Xiao Qiren immediately sat up, pointed to Tao Yanxi''s body, and then pointed to his own body.


    "About 10 centimeters over the line." Xiao Qiren said.

 v3 Chapter 1452： Those things about co-tenancy (22)

    Tao Yanxi felt that sooner or later, she would be **** to death by Xiao Qiren.


    "Don''t talk nonsense without you!"


    Tao Yanxi quickly stepped back and sat up.


    "Look, I didn''t cross the line."


    Xiao Qiren looked at Tao Yanxi with a complicated expression.


    "I saw you sitting there," Xiao Qiren said.


    "I didn''t!" Tao Yan said angrily.


    "Oh, you didn''t." He won anyway.


    Xiao Qiren remembered Tao Yanxi who had been obediently in his arms last night, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Since he slept with her in his arms, it wasn''t his fault, um... that''s awesome.


    "I got up." Xiao Qiren got up and went to the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Xiao Qiren was no longer entangled.


    She scratched her head, always feeling that something was weird, but she couldn''t figure out what was wrong for a while.


    Tao Yanxi is not a tangled person, so she simply got up and went back to her bathroom to wash.


    After breakfast, the two went to the company building together.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything to Xiao Qiren either, she was afraid that Xiao Qiren would make her angry as soon as she opened her mouth.


    After the quiet working hours, Tao Yanxi went to buy two sets of bed sheets and quilt covers for spare.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t tell Xiao Qiren about this, so she didn''t know that he was waiting for her on the first floor of the company.


    When he returned home, he had not seen Xiao Qiren come back after cooking, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Is it overtime?


    Tao Yanxi called Xiao Qiren.


    "Hey, where are you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "The first floor of the company." Xiao Qiren said slowly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What are you doing on the first floor of the company?" It''s almost eight o''clock, still not going home?


    "Wait for you." Xiao Qiren''s voice seemed to have a bit of grievance, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at home!" Tao Yanxi said, "I went to buy sheets and quilts today."


    "Oh." Xiao Qiren replied slowly, "You didn''t tell me."


    Tao Yanxi heard the grievances in Xiao Qiren''s tone, and couldn''t help coaxing: "Okay, okay, I was wrong, I will tell you something next time."


    "Yeah." Xiao Qiren replied.


    "Come back quickly, the meal is ready." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren answered and hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hung up phone and scratched her head.


    Why does she feel like an old mom?


    Hmm...it must be an illusion!


    On the other side, after Xiao Qiren walked out of the company building, he looked up at the sky.


    The sky is full of stars, and the bright moon leads the lost.


    Xiao Qiren''s eyelashes trembled, he lowered his head and glanced at Tao Yanxi''s name on his phone.


    He is also lost, but he has now found his own moon.


    Xiao Qiren quickened his pace and walked home.


    The moonlight fell on him, casting a shadow on the ground.


    The figure swayed on the ground, and the step was fast and firm.


    When Xiao Qiren returned home, the food was a little cold.


    Tao Yanxi warmed up the food, and the two sat down to eat together.


    After eating, Xiao Qiren took the initiative to ask, "Would you like to sleep with me at night?"


    Tao Yanxi waved her hand, "No, no, I bought new sheets."


    Xiao Qiren paused for a while, took out his mobile phone and typed a few words, then he handed the mobile phone to Tao Yanxi and said, "The production process of bed sheets is dirty without washing."

 v3 Chapter 1453： Those things about co-tenancy (23)

    The washing machine at home was broken, Tao Yanxi must not have washed it.


    Sure enough, when Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Qiren''s words, she looked at the dirty production process on her phone and took a deep breath.


    She looked at Xiao Qiren and said, "Yes!"


    Xiao Qiren nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then I''ll take a shower first."


    "Hey, don''t be in such a hurry, I just finished eating, rest for a while and then wash." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Qiren nodded and put his hands on his legs obediently.


    "Listen to you."


    Tao Yanxi gave Xiao Qiren a strange look, why is she so obedient at this time?


    "By the way, have you contacted the person who repaired the washing machine?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren said without changing his expression, "I''ve been contacted."


    He lied.


    He didn''t get in touch. If he did, and someone came to fix the washing machine, wouldn''t he have no reason to share the bed with Tao Yanxi?


    He is not stupid.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, "Then I''ll take my new bed sheet and quilt cover for dry cleaning tomorrow. It''s not expensive anyway."


    Xiao Qiren:  ¡­


    Forget about dry cleaning!


    He is so stupid.


    "There is no dry cleaner nearby." Xiao Qiren continued to lie.


    Tao Yan gave Xiao Qiren a blank look, "There is a dry cleaner outside our community."


    "You don''t usually pay attention to your surroundings at first glance." Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It just so happens that you don''t have to go to work tomorrow and Saturday. I will send the sheets and quilt cover early tomorrow morning, and I should be able to get them in the evening."


    "Oh." Xiao Qiren was thinking about how to close the dry cleaner.


    Why don''t you let the owner of the dry cleaners go on a trip? Xiao Qiren thought silently.


    Xiao Qiren was brainstorming, and Tao Yanxi also picked up the phone and started playing games.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, Xiao Qiren took the initiative to take a bath.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Xiao Qiren went to take a bath, and she went back to the bathroom of her room to take a bath.


    Girls always take a long time to take a bath. After Tao Yanxi has cleaned up all kinds of messes, it has been an hour.


    Xiao Qiren had already packed up and was waiting on the bed.


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door, and opened the door without waiting for Xiao Qiren to respond.


    Xiao Qiren lay obediently on the bed, occupying the far right side of the bed, about a distance from her centerline.


    Xiao Qiren closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep.


    Tao Yanxi put down his movements lightly and walked over slowly.


    Xiao Qiren didn''t move, not even his eyelashes fluttered.


    Tao Yanxi thought that maybe Xiao Qiren was too tired from work today, so she fell asleep in bed.


    That''s fine, she doesn''t have to say anything to him anymore.


    Tao Yanxi covered the quilt, turned off the light, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Qiren, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes.


    Just like yesterday, Xiao Qiren first slowly moved to the position of the center line, and then waited for Tao Yanxi to take the initiative to "give him a hug".


    Within a few minutes, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to roll to Xiao Qiren''s side, and then hugged him.


    Xiao Qiren smiled and hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, and finally closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Tao Yanxi got up and packed up the sheets and duvet covers and sent them to the dry cleaners.


    Originally, she had already told the boss that she would pick it up in the afternoon.


    As a result, at noon, she received a call from the boss, saying that they had temporarily decided to travel, and the sheets and quilts would not be sent to her until they returned from the trip.

 v3 Chapter 1454： Those things about co-tenancy (24)

    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    You travel you said earlier!


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to take the sheets and duvet covers back and find a dry cleaner.


    As a result, the boss told her that they were already at the airport?


    This time, Tao Yanxi was completely speechless.


    Xiao Qiren heard the conversation between Tao Yanxi and the boss, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    However, when Tao Yanxi looked at him, the extent of the bend suddenly collapsed.


    "Yanxi, it seems that you have to sleep with me recently." Xiao Qiren said seriously.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren, who was sitting upright as if he didn''t know anything, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    She always felt that the boss''s trip had something to do with him, but looking at Xiao Qiren''s expression, it didn''t seem like that was the case?


    Is the boss really on a whim?


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, her face full of confusion.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi''s expression was wrong, Xiao Qiren quickly changed the subject and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Then I''ll cook now." Tao Yanxi couldn''t think of it, so she just didn''t want to.


    She''s never been a tangled person.


    Tao Yanxi was cooking, while Xiao Qiren silently turned on his mobile phone and transferred a sum of money to the owner of the dry cleaning shop.


    The owner of this dry cleaner travels for a week.


    A week later, he finally brought Tao Yanxi''s sheets and quilt cover over for dry cleaning.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi was used to sleeping with Xiao Qiren.


    Tao Yanxi pretended not to get the sheets and duvet cover.


    The person who repaired the washing machine didn''t know why they didn''t come to repair it.


    Tao Yanxi thought, maybe Xiao Qiren was used to sleeping with her, so he didn''t contact those people?


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi felt much better.


    Her brother had the same idea as herself, so how could she be unhappy?


    So, the two of them sleeping together seems to have settled down.


    Although Tao Yanxi would say "don''t cross the line" every night, she wakes up in her arms every morning.


    At first, Tao Yanxi also wondered if her sleeping position was really too bad.


    Until one time she pretended to fall asleep, and then she saw Xiao Qiren move and move to the center line.


    Tao Yanxi understood now, Xiao Qiren did it on purpose!


    Knowing that Xiao Qiren did all this on purpose, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but smile.


    In the end, she still rubbed up to Xiao Qiren''s side and hugged him.


    Tao Yanxi did not take the initiative to expose Xiao Qiren, but she was beautiful in her heart.


    For more than ten days in a row, the two maintained a tacit understanding of each other.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi directly asked to work overtime until ten o''clock in the evening because the company had to make an account.


    Tao Yanxi told Xiao Qiren and asked him to go home first.


    However, Xiao Qiren didn''t go home directly. After he got off work, he went to buy dinner in person, then came to Tao Yanxi''s office and gave it to her in person.


    Because there was a traffic jam just after get off work, when Xiao Qiren came back after buying dinner, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    At this moment, there was only Tao Yanxi in the entire office.


    Xiao Qiren put dinner on the table, glanced at Tao Yanxi''s computer and said, "I''ll help you."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi turned sideways and asked curiously, "How can you help?"


    Xiao Qiren put his fingers on the keyboard, and saw afterimages passing by, and a lot of codes appeared on the computer.


    After half an hour, Xiao Qiren said, "I designed a small program for you that can automatically organize these files."


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    On the correct usage of programmers!

 v3 Chapter 1455： Those things about co-tenancy (25)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren with admiration.


    Xiao Qiren turned his head and saw Tao Yanxi with bright eyes. He paused and said slowly, "I can''t eat it."


    Tao Yanxi paused and looked at Xiao Qiren with an indescribable look.


    "Who wants to eat you?"


    Tao Yanxi took the takeaway brought by Xiao Qiren, "I''m a serious eater."


    Xiao Qiren let out a faint "Oh", seemingly a little disappointed.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Tao Yanxi asked casually.


    Xiao Qiren shook his head, he went out to buy food for her after work, and he hadn''t eaten yet.


    Tao Yanxi patted the chair next to her and said, "That''s right, let''s eat together. The merchant gave me two chopsticks."


    Xiao Qiren sat down and took the chopsticks that Tao Yanxi handed him.


    The two ate takeaway in this empty office.


    After half an hour, the documents were automatically sorted out, and the two of them finished their meal.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out and tidied up the takeaway box and threw it into the trash can.


    Afterwards, she checked the documents and found that there was nothing wrong, then turned off the computer and left with Xiao Qiren.


    It was only nine o''clock when they got home, more than an hour earlier than Tao Yanxi expected.


    This more than an hour was saved by Xiao Qiren for her.


    In order to thank Xiao Qiren, Tao Yanxi specifically asked him if he wanted anything.


    When Xiao Qiren heard this, he stared at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren suspiciously, "How about I cook you a sumptuous dinner?"


    Xiao Qiren shook his head and said that he did not want Tao Yanxi to cook dinner.


    "Then what do you want?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Qiren still looked directly at Tao Yanxi.


    After a few seconds, he said slowly, "You."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t react at first, she asked subconsciously, "What am I?"


    She responded as soon as she asked.


    "Wow, you man!" Tao Yanxi pointed at Xiao Qiren, "Excessive!"


    "You''ve already hugged me, shouldn''t you be responsible for me?" Xiao Qiren asked back.


    Before Tao Yanxi could answer Xiao Qiren, she heard him say again, "You have been crossing the line these days."


    Tao Yanxi almost didn''t mention it in one breath.


    Don''t think she didn''t know that he moved to the center line first!


    Although Tao Yanxi also really wanted to be with Xiao Qiren, but!


    Xiao Qiren''s reversal of black and white is really too much!


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, "No, you can change it."


    "No more." Xiao Qiren lowered his head, "I just want you."


    Maybe it was Tao Yanxi''s rejection, and Xiao Qiren seemed to be slumped.


    Tao Yanxi was startled by this sudden confession, but she quickly reacted.


    "Well... for the sake of your sincerity."


    Tao Yanxi snorted twice, "Then I''ll be with you reluctantly."


    Xiao Qiren suddenly raised his head, the light in his eyes almost blinded Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    "Okay!" Xiao Qiren nodded at the fastest speed in his life.


    Xiao Qiren suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and held it to his heart.


    "Here, I want you."


    "It''s yours too."


    Xiao Qiren said affectionately.


    Tao Yanxi''s face turned red now.


    Xiao Qiren can be mad when he''s not provocative, and he can be provocative when he''s provocative!

 v3 Chapter 1456： Those things about co-tenancy (26)

    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and responded with a "hmm".


    Xiao Qiren followed Tao Yanxi''s lips and gently kissed her lips.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and responded to Xiao Qiren''s kiss.


    In a short time, a wonderful movement sounded in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since the two officially established their relationship that day, the two have eaten together every day.


    At noon, Xiao Qiren would order takeout, then go to the second floor to pick up Tao Yanxi and go to their company''s cafeteria to eat together.


    Over time, everyone in the company knew that Xiao Qiren had a girlfriend!


    This is big news.


    You must know that Xiao Qiren, as one of the leaders of the secret plan, many people want to get involved with him, and many of them want to be with him.


    Although they tried every means and couldn''t even get into the 66th floor, this did not affect their "love" for Xiao Qiren at all.


    They are also very concerned about Xiao Qiren, so when Xiao Qiren took Tao Yanxi to the cafeteria to eat, they were the first to know.


    As soon as these people know, the whole company will know.


    Even those colleagues on the 66th floor knew that Xiao Qiren had a girlfriend.


    This time, those bachelors on the 66th floor were jealous.


    He is obviously a programmer, why does he have a girlfriend? !


    "Anger" caused colleagues to attack, especially when Xiao Qiren returned to the office after lunch, he would be despised and attacked by a lot of people.


    Xiao Qiren not only didn''t feel sad, but also showed off Tao Yanxi in front of these single dogs.


    What Tao Yanxi is so good-looking, her voice is soft, and when she acts like a spoiled child, he can''t wait to give her the whole world.


    In the end, those single dogs kept away from Xiao Qiren.


    Can''t be provoked or can''t hide! snort! Sooner or later, they will find a girlfriend too!


    For a time, Xiao Qiren changed from a code madman to a wife dazzling madman, and was attacked by many programmers.


    In such a cheerful atmosphere, Tao Yanxi finally met the male protagonist of this world.


    The reason was that Tao Yanxi had caught a cold from the air conditioner and had to stay at home.


    She was sleeping soundly at home when she suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to deal with it at first, but the knocking on the door was persistent, so Tao Yanxi could only get up and open the door.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Xiao Qiren forgot to bring the key, but when he opened the door, he found out that it was a strange man.


    The man''s whole body exuded the light of "I am the protagonist", which made Tao Yanxi wake up all of a sudden.


    She looked at him warily, "Who are you?"


    The man was also stunned, as if he didn''t expect a woman to open the door.


    "My name is Sweater Fly," he said.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this name, she became more and more vigilant.


    Sweater Fei is the hero of this world.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Sweater Fei smiled and said, "I am a resident of the house next to Mr. Xiao."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, let her figure it out.


    "The house next door you rented? Is it Xiao Qiren''s?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Isn''t Xiao Qiren also renting a house?


    Sweater Fei nodded, "Yeah, is there any problem?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, temporarily suppressing her doubts.


    "It''s okay, tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "That''s it, I forgot to bring the key, I want to ask Mr. Xiao if he has a spare key." Sweaterfei said.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, she always felt that his purpose was not that simple.

 v3 Chapter 1457： Those things about co-tenancy (27)

    "Wait a minute, I''ll call him." Tao Yanxi said and turned to get the phone.


    "Okay, okay." Sweater nodded in response, and walked in naturally.


    Tao Yanxi frowned when she saw the movement of the sweater flying.


    But she just pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After the call was connected, Tao Yanxi went straight to the topic and asked if there was a spare key.


    Xiao Qiren told Tao Yanxi the location of the spare key.


    After Tao Yanxi hung up the phone, she said to Sweater Fei, "Wait here, I''ll get you a spare key."


    Sweater Fei nodded, his expression was nothing different.


    However, when Tao Yanxi turned around and left, Sweater Fei''s expression changed suddenly.


    He took two steps forward, looked around, and walked straight towards the coffee table in front of the sofa.


    When he saw the metallic USB flash drive on the coffee table, sweater Fei''s eyes shone brightly.


    This USB flash drive... is the purpose of his coming here today.


    Sweater Fei and Xiao Qiren belonged to the same company, but when he was selecting the members of the plan, he lost the election.


    Sweaterfei found out after several inquiries that Xiao Qiren and the others were doing artificial intelligence.


    He is very clear that once the artificial intelligence succeeds, Xiao Qiren and the others will be famous for eternity.


    And he also wants to be famous for the ages.


    But the 66th floor can''t be easily entered, and he can''t get the core data about artificial intelligence.


    But today was different. He overheard Xiao Qiren put the USB flash drive storing the core data on the coffee table at home.


    That''s why he sneaked into his house with the help of the key.


    Sweaterfei of course knew that Tao Yanxi was at Xiao Qiren''s house. At noon today, Xiao Qiren rarely ate with Tao Yanxi in the cafeteria.


    Sweater Fei did not take Tao Yanxi in his eyes.


    In his opinion, it''s just a woman, as long as he gets the data, what does he want?


    Sweater Fei shoved the USB flash drive into his arms. Seeing that Tao Yanxi hadn''t come out yet, he quickly returned to the position where he was standing just now.


    Two minutes later, Tao Yanxi walked out with the key.


    "Spare key." Tao Yanxi said.


    Sweater Fei took the key with a decent smile on his face.


    "Thank you." Sweater Fei said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Sweater Fei quickly left.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little sleepy, she closed the door and went back to the bedroom to sleep.


    In the evening, Xiao Qiren came back with porridge.


    After Tao Yanxi finished eating, he began to "settle accounts" with Xiao Qiren.


    "The house next door is yours?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, and after a pause for two seconds, he said, "To be precise, this floor is mine."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath.


    "Since you are so rich, why do you want to share a lease with me?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    Xiao Qiren said slowly: "I didn''t say that you want to share the lease, it''s you who buys and sells."


    Tao Yanxi thought about it carefully, Xiao Qiren didn''t seem to have said anything about sharing the lease?


    So it''s all a misunderstanding?


    "Since you don''t rent out the house, why didn''t you tell me clearly?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Qiren raised his head and looked directly at Tao Yanxi.


    In those dark eyes, Tao Yanxi''s figure was reflected.


    He frowned slightly, and said with a hint of confusion: "At that time, I seemed to fall in love with you at first sight."

 v3 Chapter 1458： Those things about co-tenancy (28)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Qiren in disbelief.


    She thought he had fallen in love with her over time. Was it love at first sight?


    "Since you fell in love with me at first sight, why did you say you are allergic to my body fragrance?"


    "If I hadn''t stayed behind, wouldn''t you have missed me?"


    A trace of grievance flashed in Xiao Qiren''s eyes.


    "I...I don''t know what to do with the girl I like."


    He always talks.


    At that time, he said those words probably because he subconsciously wanted to attract her attention.


    "Pfft." Tao Yanxi heard such a reason for the first time.


    She reached out and patted Xiao Qiren''s hair, "What if I left then?"


    "I''ll buy the floor of the house you rented." That way he can be neighbors with her.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, he was inhuman!


    "You... amazing!" Tao Yanxi gave Xiao Qiren a thumbs up.


    Xiao Qiren got close to Tao Yanxi and kissed her on the lips actively.


    "Yan Xi is the most powerful."


    How else can you conquer him?


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, yes, she is the most powerful! (p¨Rw¨Qq)


    Xiao Qiren kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips again.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Xiao Qiren, her account was not over yet.


    "Are you familiar with that sweater?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Qiren shook his head, "I''m not familiar with it."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi touched her chin, she always felt that the sweater Fei was not just here for spare keys.


    Xiao Qiren saw Tao Yanxi with a thoughtful expression, and his eyes fell on the coffee table casually.


    The USB flash drive that he had placed on the coffee table was gone.


    Xiao Qiren''s eyes flashed slightly, "Yan Xi, did you take the USB flash drive on the table?"


    "U disk? What U disk?" Tao Yanxi asked after recovering.


    "Oh, that should be the sweater Fei took it." Xiao Qiren narrowed his eyes slightly, how did the sweater Fei know that his USB flash drive was on the coffee table?


    Compared with Xiao Qiren''s calmness, Tao Yanxi''s reaction was much more exaggerated.


    She stood up quickly and wanted to go out.


    "He actually took your USB drive!"


    As Tao Yanxi said that, she rolled up her sleeves and wanted to find Sweater Fei to settle the account.


    If she guessed correctly, there should be very important data in the USB flash drive. This should be the plot of the male protagonist stealing Xiao Qiren''s important program in the background of the story.


    Tao Yanxi was very angry that Sweater Fei actually got the USB drive under her nose!


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more angry she became, and her feet moved like that.


    At this time, Xiao Qiren grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "Yanxi, where are you going?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Xiao Qiren, "Of course I''m looking for Sweater Fei to settle accounts and get back the USB flash drive!"


    "It''s alright." Xiao Qiren said, "What''s in the U disk is not important."


    "Isn''t it important?" Tao Yanxi calmed down and sat down again.


    At this time, Xiao Qiren took out a pocket doll the size of an index finger from his neck.


    That doll was a miniature version of Tao Yanxi.


    "Important data is here." Xiao Qiren patted the doll.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Xiao Qiren opened the doll from the middle, revealing the USB flash drive socket inside.


    "This is a USB flash drive." Xiao Qiren said, "It''s also Yanxi."


    Xiao Qiren put away the doll, "Yan Xi can''t be by my side all the time, so I can only wear a reduced version of Yan Xi on my body."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, this... This Xiao Qiren is too good at playing.

 v3 Chapter 1459： Those things about co-tenancy (29)

    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and decided not to care about Xiao Qiren putting on a miniature version of herself,


    "As long as the important data is fine," she said.


    Xiao Qiren nodded, "It''s okay if I have something, anyway, I have something to say."


    "Well... I still have this floor." Xiao Qiren added another sentence.


    "Okay, okay, I know you are a local tyrant." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    "By the way, how did Sweaterfei know that the USB flash drive was placed on the coffee table?" Even he didn''t know about it.


    Xiao Qiren squinted his eyes slightly, and his previously dull face became somewhat inscrutable at this moment.


    "I will investigate this matter." Xiao Qiren said.


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi nodded, this matter should really be investigated.


    If there is a ghost on the 66th floor, it will definitely be a big loss for Xiao Qiren and the others.


    After solving these two matters, Tao Yanxi basically finished the calculation.


    Since Xiao Qiren is really good at flirting, Tao Yanxi did not launch any substantive "revenge" against Xiao Qiren.


    Of course, it was unavoidable to ask Xiao Qiren to invite her to a few meals.


    While Xiao Qiren and Tao Yanxi were chatting and laughing, Sweater Fei was also very excited.


    As soon as he got home, he couldn''t wait to plug in the USB drive.


    There was indeed some data in the USB flash drive, but it was all discarded data eliminated by Xiao Qiren and his team.


    But Sweaterfei didn''t know about this, he only thought that this was the core data of artificial intelligence.


    He couldn''t wait to start research and calculations, and the whole person fell into a state of madness.


    As long as he develops artificial intelligence before Xiao Qiren and the others, then he will be the one who will endure forever!


    With this idea in mind, Sweater Fei studied more and more seriously.


    However, his level is really limited, and the more he studies, the more unfathomable these data are.


    He didn''t find the error inside, but calculated it as the most correct data.


    In this way, Sweater Fei was completely trapped in the data.


    Half a year later, Yunqi Company held a grand press conference.


    At the press conference, Xiao Qiren introduced artificial intelligence to many media as the chief engineer.


    After the press conference, within an hour, almost the whole world knew about the existence of artificial intelligence.


    As the chief engineer of this project, Xiao Qiren was immediately remembered by people.


    Many people began to dig Xiao Qiren deeply.


    This slap is incredible.


    Xiao Qiren is the legendary child of someone else''s family.


    At the age of 13, he was admitted to the juvenile class of Qingbei University, and at the age of 17, he was already a master of computer science at BM University.


    At the age of 20, he returned to China and directly worked in Yunqi Company.


    At the age of 23, he became the chief engineer of the artificial intelligence project team, becoming an existence that everyone can only look up to.


    Compared with Xiao Qiren''s almost legendary resume, his love experience seems very indifferent.


    Before the age of 23, he had never been in love, and he had never even held a girl''s hand.


    Just six months ago, suddenly I was with a clerk of a small company?


    In everyone''s eyes, a arrogant man like Xiao Qiren should be with a arrogant girl of the right household.


    The plot of the prince falling in love with Cinderella is just a fairy tale.


    They have also deeply smashed Tao Yanxi, but this time, they can only say that Tao Yanxi is too ordinary.


    Ordinary enough to be thrown into the crowd and invisible.


    Almost everyone thought so until they saw the paparazzi candid photos of Xiao Qiren and Tao Yanxi shopping together on the street.

 v3 Chapter 1460： Those things about co-tenancy (30)

    In the photo, Xiao Qiren is holding Tao Yanxi''s hand in one hand and the vegetables they bought in the other.


    His eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s body, and his eyes were bright with tenderness and love.


    And Tao Yanxi just happened to look at him.


    There was a little bit of joy in those clear eyes, and the eyebrows and eyes were curved, with a bit of cuteness and liveliness.


    In the chaotic market, the two seemed so bland.


    But it was this blandness that gave them a strange feeling.


    Legendary figures like Xiao Qiren are unattainable and daunting.


    But it was an ordinary girl like Tao Yanxi who made such an unattainable big man stained with a touch of fireworks, making them feel that such a person really exists.


    Because of this firework, they believed in Xiao Qiren''s existence even more.


    Come to think of it, this is actually pretty good?


    No matter what the outside world thinks of Xiao Qiren and Tao Yanxi, they don''t really care.


    The lives of the two have become calmer. Although sometimes Xiao Qiren''s words can still make Tao Yanxi angry, but in general, their lives are still very happy.


    Speaking of which, the only person who could stop their happy life a little, that is, sweater Feifei was sent to a mental hospital not long ago.


    Sweater Fei''s research on the wrong data showed hallucinations and hurt people. As a result, he was sent to a mental hospital by enthusiastic people. It is estimated that it will be difficult to come out for a while.


    After Xiao Qiren''s social status rose, the two also moved out of the original place and moved into a villa area with strong security functions.


    Tao Yanxi still goes to work every day, and Xiao Fang still comes to tell her some gossip every day.


    Nothing seems to have changed, everything seems to have changed.


    After a long time, Xiao Qiren died, Tao Yanxi put away the soul fragments and left this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she found herself in a bright classroom.


    The classroom was so quiet that only the breathing of the students could be heard.


    In front of her was a light curtain with the words "examination paper" displayed on it.


    Tao Yanxi looked around and found that there was a light curtain in front of the classmates in the classroom, but she couldn''t see the text on it. She thought that there must be some special way to prevent peeping.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and quickly received the memory of her original body.


    It''s a magical world.


    The human beings here have all kinds of strange abilities, and the way to obtain the abilities is to play dramas?


    For example, if a person watches a Mary Su idol drama, if he resonates with the heroine in the idol drama, then he can gain the ability of the heroine. rain.


    Of course, resonance is also limited.


    And resonance also determines how much power a person can use to be resonated.


    Generally speaking, if you can achieve more than 60% resonance with a certain drama, then this person is considered a genius.


    According to the original body''s memory, the most powerful resonator in this world is Luo Mengchen. He resonates with 99% of the biggest villain BOSS in an epic fairy tale drama, and also obtains 99% of his power.


    Legend has it that he can level a mountain with a wave of his hand.


    Of course, this kind of legend has no basis, after all, they have never seen Luo Mengchen like that.


    Having said that, the original body is a little pitiful, because she currently resonates with only 1% of the main characters in any drama.

 v3 Chapter 1461： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (1)

    This is equivalent to her being unable to exert any abilities.


    Such a person can also be called "waste wood".


    Because the resonance ability is too poor, the original body has been repeated for three years.


    If she fails this final exam, she will be expelled.


    After dropping out of school, there will be no one to enroll her, so she must not be expelled.


    And what Tao Yanxi is currently facing is the final exam.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and glanced at the time, half an hour before the end of the exam.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and clicked on the light curtain.


    There were some fluctuations in the light curtain, and then some figures appeared.


    This is the content of this final exam - "The Domineering President''s Little Wife".


    Because the exam time is limited, each student is assigned only half an hour of video content.


    In this half-hour, it is up to the students themselves how much they can resonate with the characters in the video content given.


    The video content assigned by Tao Yanxi mainly tells the story of the second female second looking for trouble with the female lead, and being slapped in the face by the female lead.


    At the beginning of the video, the second female protagonist throws a check for 10 million yuan to the female protagonist and asks her to leave the male protagonist.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, a check of 10 million yuan, this female second is really rich, you must know that the male protagonist just gave the female protagonist a check of 5 million to let her leave the male protagonist.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi watched the entire video, and at the same time she heard a mechanical prompt.


    [Congratulations to the candidate Tao Yanxi and the second female Bai Ya of "The Domineering President''s Wife" who have reached a resonance of 60%, and have obtained the ability to spend a lot of money. ¡¿


    Spending a lot of money, as the name suggests, is a lot of money in one shot.


    However, Tao Yanxi thought about Yuan Shi''s family background and felt that this huge sum of money might not come in handy.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, what kind of weird ability is this?


    Fortunately, the resonance degree is 60%. The college stipulates that as long as the resonance degree is 30%, it is a pass.


    So far, she seems to have passed.


    As long as she passes, she doesn''t have to worry about repeating grades.


    Tao Yanxi submitted the test paper in a good mood, and then walked out of the test room.


    Everyone who finished the final exam looked very happy, after all, it was a two-month summer vacation after the final exam.


    And the two-month summer vacation allows them to watch a lot of dramas and gain more abilities!


    Only by becoming stronger can we gain a foothold in this world.


    Compared to everyone''s excitement, Tao Yanxi seemed much calmer.


    She found a pancake fruit stall and was going to buy a pancake fruit.


    The owner who sells pancakes and fruits has a 40% resonance with the supporting characters who make pancakes and fruits in the gourmet drama. The flavor of pancakes and fruits made from this is simply speechless, so delicious!


    Tao Yanxi took a bite of the pancake fruit, took out a piece of money from his bag and handed it to the boss.


    When the boss saw it, he said helplessly, "Girl, one is enough."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Didn''t she take one?


    Tao Yanxi looked at the money in his hand, only to realize that the thin sheet had turned into a stack at some point.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the money in her hand in surprise, wait, did she have hallucinations?


    At this time, the boss has already drawn out a 100 yuan, and then quickly changed.


    "Your change," said the boss.


    Tao Yanxi silently took the change from the boss and stuffed it into the bag along with the stack of money.


    She probably knew where the pile of money came from.

 v3 Chapter 1462： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (2)

    This is the legendary big bucks!


    It turns out that this skill can be turned into money out of thin air? so arrogant? Does that mean she won''t be short of money to spend in the future?


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but touch the stack of money.


    Um? No, why is it thinner?


    Tao Yanxi looked at the money in the bag with a serious face, the original stack of money was gone, only the change that the boss found.


    In other words, her money is neither more nor less.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi tried a few more stalls.


    Every time she took out a large pile of money, and after buying something, the large pile of money disappeared, leaving only the money that originally belonged to her.


    After several trials, Tao Yanxi understood that this "spend a lot of money" skill is just a pretending skill!


    Once you take out a lot of money, how awesome!


    All in all, it''s still a useless skill.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head helplessly, ate her pancakes and went home.


    She was the only one at home, and she was quite comfortable.


    After Tao Yanxi rested for a while, she began to communicate with Xiao Yao about her brother''s existence.


    [Xiao Yao, where is my brother? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [The big master is Luo Mengchen~ Xiaoyao doesn''t know where he is now~] Xiaoyao said.


    Tao Yanxi let out a disappointed [oh].


    Although she vaguely guessed that Luo Mengchen was her own brother, but guessed it, it was a problem to find talent.


    But this kind of thing can''t be rushed.


    According to the original body''s memory, this Luo Mengchen has always been haunted, and now basically no one knows where he is.


    Even if Tao Yanxi wanted to find it, he couldn''t find it.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi has nothing to do right now, and she is very interested in this world''s ability to gain skills by brushing dramas, so she simply starts to brush dramas.


    However, those who want to acquire abilities can only go to a fixed place, such as a drama shop.


    So Tao Yanxi simply went out to the drama studio.


    There are all kinds of dramas in the drama shop, Tao Yanxi randomly found a room and entered.


    When she entered the room, there was only a man in a black trench coat.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and simply sat in the seat next to the man.


    After the two sat down, fluctuations began to appear on the screen.


    "Paranoid Huo Shao''s Deep Love" appeared on the screen.


    Tao Yanxi understood, this is another Mary Su idol drama.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at the man on her left.


    The clip has now started playing on the screen.


    Because of the limited time, the show was also edited into many clips for playback.


    Each paragraph is 30 minutes long, and within those 30 minutes, the degree to which one can resonate is entirely up to the individual.


    Tao Yan Xian Jian started to play, temporarily suppressed his curiosity and began to watch.


    This time, this clip mainly tells the story of the heroine talking to another man, and then the hero was very jealous, and finally chose to tie the heroine to her side temporarily.


    Confirmed the clip, this drama should be a sadistic romance drama.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, feeling a little bored.


    She tilted her head to look at the man in the trench coat, but found that he was sitting upright, obviously very serious.


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, but couldn''t see that this man was actually interested in this kind of sadistic romance.

 v3 Chapter 1463： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (3)

    The man seemed to notice her eyes and turned his head slightly to look at her.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback.


    It was a pair of dark green eyes, glowing dimly in this dark environment.


    The man snorted lightly, and seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with Tao Yanxi''s reaction.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses and scratched her head.


    Dark green eyes, beautiful!


    Time passed bit by bit, and half an hour later, Tao Yanxi heard the mechanical beep again.


    [Congratulations to Tao Yanxi and the passer-by tree of "Paranoid Huo Shao Deep Love" reached 60% resonance, and obtained the skill of letting you do whatever you want. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, she didn''t even see how she resonated? And what the **** is this passerby tree!


    Oh, it seems to be the towering tree outside the man''s villa at that moment.


    This...this is amazing!


    Even a tree can gain resonance!


    Tao Yanxi''s interest suddenly picked up again, what exactly is this "you can let you mess me up and I will stand still" skill?


    The man next to him should also have acquired skills. She was a little curious, what exactly did he acquire?


    Tao Yanxi looked to the side.


    Man, oh, no, it should be said that Luo Mengchen seems very sad, very sad.


    He did not gain resonance again!


    I think he is also a super genius, why can''t he resonate with this kind of love drama?


    Luo Mengchen pursed his lips tightly, not being able to resonate with the romantic drama means not being able to acquire skills related to love, and not being able to acquire skills related to love means that he will always be a single dog.


    Luo Mengchen doesn''t want to be a single dog. He wants to talk about the sweet love that people call him, and he wants to have a sweet and cute wife to kiss and act like a spoiled child when he comes home every day.


    "Sigh..." Luo Mengchen sighed deeply, he stood up, and was ready to play other romantic dramas.


    Luo Mengchen walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi saw this and followed him outside.


    Just now, Xiao Yao told her that this man was Luo Mengchen, her brother.


    Naturally, she was going to follow her brother.


    The two walked to the hall one after the other. At this time, a group of big men with their heads covered suddenly rushed in outside the hall.


    "Don''t move! Squat down for Lao Tzu!" said the hooded man loudly.


    They held strange weapons in their hands, and they seemed to be very ferocious, otherwise, the people present would not squat down obediently.


    Tao Yanxi actually wanted to squat down, but she found that her body was out of control!


    Could this be the skill of "Let me stand still if you mess with me"!


    "Put out your right hand! Hurry up!" said the hooded man loudly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What are you doing with your right hand? Not stealing money?


    Tao Yanxi thought about it carefully, oh, she understands what these people want to do.


    The skills acquired in this world through resonance can be transferred or eliminated through special instruments.


    After all, it is possible for a person to play a lot of dramas and get a lot of useless skills. At this time, it is very important to delete the selection.


    After figuring this out, Tao Yanxi decided to wait until the chaos was over, and then she would eliminate this idiotic "you can do whatever you want and I will stand still" skill!


    As for whether this chaos will end?


    Hmm... Isn''t there Luo Mengchen next to her?


    The name of the first genius is not false.


    Sure enough, when Luo Mengchen saw this scene, he just waved his hand lightly, and the bodies of the dozen or so burly men could not move.

 v3 Chapter 1464： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (4)

    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, even these weak chickens dared to stop him from reading romantic dramas? no way!


    People from the security department soon came in and took the dozen or so burly men away.


    As for the others, they didn''t ask much.


    If you want rewards, you will naturally go to them.


    If they don''t want rewards, they won''t go to the person who solves these dozen or so people.


    After all, some experts have eccentric temperaments and don''t like to be disturbed, so the people on the security side will naturally not be boring.


    This way of handling is the default rule of the world, and everyone is used to it.


    Luo Mengchen obviously didn''t plan to ask for any reward, he was anxious to watch the romance drama.


    Luo Mengchen picked out a play called "The Domination of the Giants" and walked in.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind him.


    In addition to Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen, there was a man and a woman in the room. The man and the woman were sitting very close together, and they were wearing lovers'' clothes. They looked like they were lovers.


    The two sat in the first row, with Luo Mengchen sitting behind them.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to sit to the right of Luo Mengchen.


    Before the play started, Luo Mengchen took a look at Tao Yanxi.


    When he saw that it was the woman from before, Luo Mengchen frowned slightly.


    What does this woman want to do? Do you want to kill him?


    But he hasn''t offended anyone recently.


    Luo Mengchen pursed his lips and added a layer of protection to himself.


    He didn''t believe that this woman could still break his defense?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that her brother was so protective of her, she was thinking about how to strike up a conversation.


    At this time, "Wealthy Domination" began to play.


    The clip played this time is the story of the affectionate male two who is crazy for the heroine, and the heroine is crazy for the heroine.


    "Woooooo, the second male is really good."


    "Don''t cry baby, I''m your second male."


    "Oh~ baby, I''m your mistress~"


    The couple in front began to talk to each other.


    Tao Yanxi kicked their chairs expressionlessly, and said seriously, "Don''t talk while watching the show!"


    The couple was quiet for a while.


    Tao Yanxi is satisfied now, what do you say when you watch the drama~


    However, after two minutes, the couple in front couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Woooooo, baby, the second male really loves the heroine too much, do you love me too?"


    "I love you like the second male loves the female lead, oh~ no, I love you more than the male second loves the female lead~"


    "Oh~ baby, kiss~"


    "Baby, come and kiss~"


    A kiss sounded for a while, how strange it sounds.


    Tao Yanxi kicked the chair again, "Speak again to seal your mouths!"


    This time, the man in front couldn''t help it.


    He turned his head and glared at Tao Yanxi.


    "What''s wrong with talking? Do you know that we only resonate with 50% of the male lead and female lead of this show by talking!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Fifty percent, is it awesome?


    "The two of you are also lovers, right? You just watch the drama so dryly, and the resonance rate probably won''t reach 10%, right?" The man sneered, with a trace of disdain on his face.


    As soon as Tao Yanxi heard this, she planned to scorn the couple. Is it reasonable to watch the drama?


    However, before she spoke, she heard Luo Mengchen say, "You''re right."


    Luo Mengchen turned his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with bright eyes.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and controlled her lifeline.


    "Let''s talk!"


    Luo Mengchen pointed to the couple in front.


    "Like them."

 v3 Chapter 1465： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (5)

    Tao Yanxi: No, she refused.


    She shouldn''t be so stupid.


    I still love you the same way that the second male loves the female lead, so stupid.


    When the man in front saw that they had met, he snorted coldly, turned his head and continued to kiss me with his girlfriend.


    In the back row, Luo Mengchen grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and said like the second male character in the play, "Baby, you know that I love you, and I would do anything for you."


    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment and asked faintly, "Then can you let go of my hand?"


    She has an intuition, as long as Luo Mengchen gently squeezes, she can cool down.


    How could Luo Mengchen let go of Tao Yanxi, he still hadn''t dismissed the suspicion of this woman.


    What if he releases her and she attacks herself?


    Although he was sure that this woman couldn''t beat him, it would be bad if he delayed his drama.


    So Luo Mengchen said, "No."


    "Didn''t you say you would do anything for me?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly and said, "I''m just talking."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, "A man''s mouth is a liar."


    "Ghosts? Where are ghosts?" Luo Mengchen looked around and found no ghosts.


    He glared at Tao Yanxi, "Are you trying to divert my attention?"


    "No, I don''t." Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw his hand.


    Luo Mengchen sensed Tao Yanxi''s intention, and suddenly tightened his grip.


    "Cooperation with me, or I will kill you!" Luo Mengchen threatened.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi didn''t struggle anymore, little life was important.


    Luo Mengchen was satisfied.


    He glanced at the screen and learned from the heroine inside and said, "I know you are doing it for my own good, but I..."


    Tao Yanxi was silent for two seconds, but still couldn''t help reminding: "You are talking about the heroine''s lines."


    "I know!" Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, "Who said a man can''t resonate with a heroine?"


    As long as it can resonate with him, it doesn''t matter if he is a man or a woman!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    as long as you are happy.


    "Don''t chase me anymore, if you really love me, please help me."


    "You''re so good, you can definitely help me get his love, right?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Luo Mengchen was very busy reading the lines of two people at the same time.


    Not to be outdone, the couple in front were talking love words to each other. The tone of voice was so tired that Tao Yanxi got goosebumps all over.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi heard the familiar sound again.


    [Congratulations to Tao Yanxi and the coffee cup resonance degree in "The Pride of the Giants" reached 60%, and obtained the ability to kill you with a cup. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This "splash you with a cup" skill fits her current state of mind very well. She really wants to throw Luo Mengchen and the couple in front of her to death with a cup.


    She is now one head and two big, and her head is full of the voices of the three of them.


    "What skills did you acquire?" Luo Mengchen asked Tao Yanxi staringly.


    This time, he had no resonance.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Luo Mengchen''s question, the corner of his mouth twitched and he said, "I think it''s better that you don''t know."


    Luo Mengchen frowned slightly and snorted coldly.


    "Aren''t you also resonant?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, the word "again" was used very meaningfully.


    "You don''t have resonance?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen seemed to have been stabbed in the sore spot all of a sudden, and jumped up in a hurry.


    "You...you have no resonance!"

 v3 Chapter 1466： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (6)

    "I have, 60% resonance." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, what about 60% resonance?


    He still has 99% resonance!


    The couple in front of them wanted to show off their 50% resonance, but when they heard Tao Yanxi had a 60% resonance, this... this can only go away in despair.


    After the couple left, only Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen were left in the room.


    Luo Mengchen''s face was gloomy, and the exposed dark green eyes were full of anger.


    "Who do you resonate with in this film?" Luo Mengchen asked, pursing her lips tightly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    If you don''t believe me, I resonate with coffee cups.


    "Coffee cup." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen: ?


    "What?" Luo Mengchen suddenly laughed, "Coffee cup? Hahahaha!"


    It''s not that Luo Mengchen has never seen tools that resonate with the tools in the play, but those tools are either long swords that can split the sky with one sword, or a treasure bag that can hold all things.


    He had never seen anything that resonated with an ordinary coffee mug.


    Think about it, if it resonates with an ordinary coffee cup, even if the resonance reaches 100%, it is definitely a rather tasteless function.


    What''s more, the woman in front of her has only 60% resonance, which is definitely a chicken rib among tasteless ribs.


    "Hahahahaha!" Luo Mengchen laughed until tears came out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know when a cup of coffee appeared in Tao Yanxi''s hand, and the hot coffee was still steaming.


    The next second, the coffee was heading towards Luo Mengchen''s face.


    It stands to reason that Luo Mengchen has added protection to himself, and ordinary attacks can be completely rebounded.


    But the coffee was obviously not within the scope of the "attack", so the hot coffee was all over his face.


    "You..." Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "Where did you get the coffee?"


    "This is the skill of the coffee cup that you look down on. A cup will kill you." Tao Yanxi said.


    In fact, she didn''t expect that this skill could actually make a cup of hot coffee out of thin air. It can be said to be very powerful.


    Luo Mengchen obviously didn''t think of such an operation. He stared at Tao Yanxi blankly, and the wet coffee ran down his face, looking rather funny.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, she really didn''t mean it.


    The moment the coffee cup appeared, she couldn''t hold back.


    Tao Yanxi took out a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to Luo Mengchen.


    "Sorry, just wipe it first."


    Luo Mengchen took the handkerchief and wiped the stains on his face.


    The handkerchief had the unique smell of Tao Yanxi, which was a faint fragrance of peach blossoms.


    This peach fragrance he often smells.


    Strange to say, although he has a 99% resonance with the villain BOSS in various Xianxia dramas, those villain BOSS have a strange thing in common.


    That is, when the big move dances, there will be a kind of peach blossom fragrance.


    Sometimes, there are peach petals flying all over the sky, looking enchanting and beautiful.


    Of course, that''s in the eyes of outsiders.


    In Luo Mengchen''s view, these big moves are just one word, mother! Very girly!


    The fragrance of peach blossoms and the fluttering of petals are not what a manly man should have.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, he would not use the ultimate move, which is too shameful.


    Now that he smelled the familiar fragrance of peach blossoms, he was stunned.

 v3 Chapter 1467： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (7)

    Luo Mengchen frowned and put the handkerchief in his arms.


    Does this woman have her own taste?


    Could it be that he was hiding in a place he didn''t know when he made a big move?


    "You follow me?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s expression turned blank, she was indeed following him here just now.


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, "What''s your purpose?"


    "What purpose can I have?" Tao Yanxi shrugged. Isn''t her biggest purpose just him?


    "You want to fight me?" Luo Mengchen rolled up his sleeves, revealing his lean arms, "I can kill you with a single finger."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who wants to fight with you!


    Well... that''s not right, she can actually fight him.


    It''s just that this is not the other way around.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi moved closer to Luo Mengchen.


    She raised her head, Luo Mengchen''s figure reflected in her jet-black eyes.


    "I want to fight you~"


    The lingering final sound carries an ambiguous atmosphere, which adds an indescribable "warmth" to the room for no reason.


    Luo Mengchen only felt a certain numbness in his heart, and his whole body was a little itchy.


    "What kind of skill do you have?" Luo Mengchen moved his body uneasily, "Mental attack?"


    No, no, not like a psychic attack.


    Luo Mengchen stared at Tao Yanxi, clearly thinking of attacking her in his mind, but his body did not obey his orders.


    He even wanted to get closer to Tao Yanxi, to get something from her.


    Luo Mengchen pursed her lips tightly, this is not normal.


    Tao Yanxi must have some sky-high skills, otherwise how could he be like this?


    This time he was really careless!


    "What do you want?" Luo Mengchen asked almost gritted his teeth.


    It''s a shame to be planted in the hands of a woman.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and ran her slender fingers across the coffee-stained collar.


    Through the thin layer of clothes, Luo Mengchen seemed to be able to feel the scorching temperature of Tao Yanxi''s fingertips that could almost set his entire body on fire.


    He frowned even more.


    "You are such a vicious woman that you want to burn me to death!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, her brother is really interesting.


    She wanted to burn him to death, and wanted him to... burn himself in flames~


    "Oh, you''re so smart~"


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, "I''m naturally smart."


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers slowly slid down.


    Luo Mengchen only felt that the scorching heat was burning down Tao Yanxi''s fingers into his heart.


    Luo Mengchen tilted his head with a hint of stubbornness.


    He doesn''t want to die, he hasn''t fallen in love yet, how can he die!


    "I can transfer skills for you, don''t burn me to death." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi stopped his hand.


    "Skill? What skill?"


    Luo Mengchen glared at Tao Yanxi angrily, this woman actually wanted to use her own skills!


    "Can''t you take a look at the skill detector yourself?"


    Skill detectors, as the name suggests, are instruments for detecting skills.


    Now in this world, anyone with a little money will have a skill detector in their hands.


    After all, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will be safe in a hundred battles.


    However, according to her original family background, she really couldn''t afford a skill detector.


    Tao Yanxi sighed and said generously, "I don''t."


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    In the next second, he understood what Tao Yanxi meant.


    She even wanted to blackmail herself with a skill detector!

 v3 Chapter 1468： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (8)

    Luo Mengchen''s face turned blue, he had never met such a brazen woman!


    Luo Mengchen unwillingly took a small device similar to a small projector from his bag.


    "Here, hurry up, just say whatever skill you want, and after I transfer it to you, turn off your skill!"


    When he goes out, he will always find a chance to clean up this woman!


    Tao Yanxi saw this skill detector for the first time. She took it curiously and clicked it casually.


    A burst of white light came out of the "mobile phone" and hit Luo Mengchen directly.


    In just two seconds, a light curtain appeared in front of Tao Yanxi.


    A series of ancient names were displayed on the light curtain.


    [Jingyue Luoshu Flowers and Birds Real Scroll Flying Smoke Immortal Method Ice and Fire Holy Book...]


    These names are so cool at first glance!


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed that this should be Luo Mengchen''s skill from the drama.


    "Come on, which one do you want?" Luo Mengchen said impatiently.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, ah, my brother is so good, knowing that she is a weak chicken now, she took the initiative to transfer her skills to herself.


    "Which one is more powerful?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen''s expression changed on the spot, this woman not only wanted her own skills, she also wanted the most powerful one!


    Women, really greedy.


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, pointed to a skill at the bottom of the light curtain, and said, "This."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, the name of this skill was "Luo Tao Mantian".


    Tao Yanxi completely believed in Luo Mengchen, she nodded and said, "That''s it."


    Luo Mengchen''s eyes flashed slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    This skill is indeed very powerful, but there is a particularly bad point, that is, when the skill is fired, it must be peach blossoms flying in the sky, accompanied by a charming peach blossom fragrance.


    He only used this skill once and never used it again.


    So he actually doesn''t know how powerful this skill is.


    He just felt that he finally gave up one of the most mother-in-law skills!


    Did this woman think she was taking advantage of her? Hahaha! Not at all! This is a skill he doesn''t want!


    He really is the smartest! Luo Mengchen thought smugly.


    After deciding which skill to give, the two walked outside.


    There are special rooms and instruments for passing skills, and you only need to give some money to use them.


    After Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen came to the designated room, they tied specific instruments to their wrists.


    After that, Luo Mengchen passed the skill of "Luo Tao Mantian" to Tao Yanxi.


    The process was quick, and within five minutes, the two walked out of the room.


    After coming out of the room, Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi with dissatisfaction and said, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Tao Yanxi." She replied.


    "Oh." Luo Mengchen responded coldly, "Then you have to be careful. From now on, I will start a 24-hour hunt for you."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What''s wrong with this man?


    "Why are you chasing me?" Tao Yanxi asked in confusion.


    "Humph!" Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, she was embarrassed to ask him why he was chasing her?


    Wasn''t she the first to do it?


    Not to mention that his body was numb, and he forced him to transfer his strongest skills to her.


    Now she actually asked him why he wanted to kill her?


    "Heh..." Luo Mengchen sneered again and again.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered inexplicably.

 v3 Chapter 1469： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (9)

    She thought about it, except for the cup of coffee, she didn''t seem to have offended him, did she?


    As for him chasing himself 24 hours a day for a cup of coffee?


    Are men so stingy?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen speechlessly, while Luo Mengchen stared at Tao Yanxi fiercely.


    The two looked at each other, and in the eyes of others, this was simply a show of affection.


    "Hey, hey, I said, stay out of the way!"


    A burly man who came from behind said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him sideways.


    The burly man moved his muscles, looking like "I''m tired of knocking on me". ,


    "What kind of affection are you showing in the public? I don''t know if I''m a single dog!" said the burly man.


    "I don''t know." Tao Yanxi said indifferently, with a slightly louder voice.


    Bulky: QAQ


    "Don''t know if you don''t know! Why are you murdering people! Woohoo..." The burly man cried in front of the two of them.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Sorry, sorry, my brother just received the ''I''m a baby'' skill, he will cry when someone speaks loudly, sorry, sorry." A slender young man ran up from behind and quickly bent over to apologize.


    "Woo woo, Nian Zi, they bullied me woo woo..." The burly man hugged the slender young man and began to cry.


    "Gangzi, don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ll take you to eliminate skills."


    The slender youth pulled the burly man and left quickly.


    This is so embarrassing! Who would have thought that a brother who usually can be a dozen or five would resonate with a baby at 50%.


    What kind of "I''m still a baby" skill has been received, it''s so shameful!


    The figures of the youth and the burly man quickly disappeared in front of them.


    Luo Mengchen looked at the backs of the two of them thoughtfully.


    The skill "I am a baby" is interesting.


    If he gave Tao Yanxi, then as long as he yelled at her, she would cry!


    As long as he thinks that Tao Yanxi will cry wow wow wow, he is very cool.


    Compared to killing her, this method seems to be more relieved?


    Luo Mengchen smiled, looking at Tao Yanxi with a hint of ill will.


    Tao Yanxi only felt a chill in her neck, as if someone was staring at her.


    The next second, she only felt a gust of wind flash past, and the whole person was held in Luo Mengchen''s arms and teleported to the culling room.


    It was not too late for the two of them, and the burly man hadn''t had time to eliminate his skills.


    Luo Mengchen smiled, grabbed the collar of the burly man and walked towards the transfer room.


    How could the burly man suffer such grievances? He was crying out of breath and looked very pitiful.


    Luo Mengchen pressed the burly man on the chair and put the instrument on him, and then pressed Tao Yanxi on the chair and put the instrument on her as well.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi reacted a little.


    This Luo Mengchen wants to transfer the "I am a baby" skill to her!


    He wanted to see her crying out of breath!


    This thought is so vicious!


    Where will Tao Yanxi let Luo Mengchen succeed?


    She immediately used the skill "Luo Tao Man Tian".


    In an instant, peach blossoms danced in the room, looking romantic and beautiful.


    The air was filled with the intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms, and the burly man and Luo Mengchen softened just by smelling it.


    Tao Yanxi quickly untied the instrument and clasped the instrument on Luo Mengchen''s wrist with his backhand.

 v3 Chapter 1470： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (10)

    The transfer procedure has already started, and the skill transfer option has been selected.


    When the instrument was buckled on Luo Mengchen''s wrist, the skills began to be transmitted.


    Luo Mengchen was also a strong man after all, and in the intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms, he was only in a trance for two seconds.


    But in these two seconds, everything was too late.


    The speed of the skill transfer was very fast, but it was over in two seconds.


    Luo Mengchen stared blankly at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi scratched his head, is this expression successful or not?


    The method of verifying success is very simple.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and said abruptly, "You are a fool!"


    Luo Mengchen''s body shook, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "I... woo woo... hurry up... take me to the culling room... woo woo..."


    "Otherwise... I... woo woo... kill you... woo woo..."


    Luo Mengchen was crying and saying threatening words, but it was really not threatening at all.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen, whose face turned pink from crying, and nodded.


    It seems that the transfer of skills was successful.


    Tao Yanxi untied the two''s instruments.


    The young man just now also ran in at this time. He supported the burly man who fell into a coma, gave Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen a deep look, and left with the burly man.


    After they left, only Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen were left in the room.


    Luo Mengchen grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand. He wanted to exert force, but he was in the state of "I am a baby", so the hand holding Tao Yanxi had no strength at all.


    "Hurry up! Woohoo...take me to the culling room!"


    Luo Mengchen wanted to make a fierce expression, but what he actually made was a fierce and cute expression, which made Tao Yanxi very happy.


    "I want me to take you to the culling room, okay, please~"


    Tao Yanxi said in a wicked way.


    Luo Mengchen glared at Tao Yanxi fiercely.


    "Don''t ask?" Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly.


    In the next second, Tao Yanxi grabbed Luo Mengchen''s collar and shouted loudly, "Please don''t beg!"


    Luo Mengchen burst into tears, and this time it was so heartbreaking that Tao Yanxi couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi said softly, "Alright, alright, don''t cry, don''t ask if you don''t ask."


    "But you have to promise me that you can''t hunt me down." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded while sobbing.


    He just wants to get rid of this **** skill now!


    "There''s no reason to say it." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen let out a burp, "Then... Then what do you want? Ugh..."


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, took out her phone from her bag, and clicked on the video.


    "Let''s record a video to promise." Tao Yanxi said, "Just say you won''t hunt me down again."


    Luo Mengchen gritted his teeth and said while crying, "I won''t... woo woo... I''ll hunt down Tao Yanxi again... woo woo"


    Tao Yanxi put away the phone with satisfaction.


    She leaned into Luo Mengchen''s ear and said, "If you regret it, this video will be posted on the Internet. At that time, the whole world will know how Luo Mengchen cried on the first day."


    Luo Mengchen''s pupils shrank, the fragrance of peach blossoms in his nose mixed with the lingering tones, and it rushed straight into his heart, making him wonder why.

 v3 Chapter 1471： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (11)

    Luo Mengchen stared at Tao Yanxi in a daze, not even shedding tears.


    Tao Yan was stunned when she saw Luo Mengchen, thinking that her threat had worked.


    She smiled, with a bit of arrogance.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the removal room now." Tao Yanxi said smugly.


    Luo Mengchen lowered his head and responded with a low "um".


    Tao Yanxi helped Luo Mengchen to the culling room next door.


    After a series of operations, the skill "I''m still a baby" was finally removed from Luo Mengchen.


    As soon as this skill was removed, Luo Mengchen straightened up immediately, showing the appearance of "I am noble and cool".


    "You, follow me." Luo Mengchen ordered directly.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "What are you going to do?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I don''t chase you, but that doesn''t mean I can''t enslave you!" Luo Mengchen grinned, "From now on, you will be my servant!"


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, and said faintly: "Have you forgotten that the video of you crying so much that the pear blossoms are raining is on my phone?"


    Luo Mengchen glared at Tao Yanxi, "Crying is crying, why do you want to add a pear blossom to bring rain? Such motherly words are not suitable for me at all!"


    Tao Yanxi felt that there was something wrong with Luo Mengchen''s brain. Is "pear blossoms with rain" the point? Is it the point!


    "I don''t care, you have to come with me now." Luo Mengchen said.


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi shrugged and said.


    Anyway, she has nowhere to go now, and it''s good to follow him.


    Luo Mengchen didn''t know Tao Yanxi''s psychological activities at all, he just thought she was threatened by him.


    He nodded with satisfaction, and said with a noble and glamorous face: "Let''s go, let''s go home now."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently and followed behind Luo Mengchen.


    Luo Mengchen''s home is not far from the residence, probably to be able to watch the drama well, so he simply bought the house here.


    The house is a single dwelling with two floors.


    Downstairs is the hall and kitchen and the like, and upstairs is two bedrooms and a study.


    Tao Yanxi naturally moved into a guest room on the second floor.


    The guest room is next to Luo Mengchen''s room.


    It was getting late now, and Luo Mengchen simply ordered takeout.


    The delivery speed of food delivery in this world is very fast, and the little brothers who deliver food have probably received skills such as "Scud".


    Less than ten minutes after ordering the takeaway, the takeaway was delivered.


    "Eat." Luo Mengchen said in a commanding manner.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, but didn''t say anything about Luo Mengchen''s attitude.


    She is in a good mood now, don''t care about him~


    After dinner, Luo Mengchen didn''t speak, just stared at Tao Yanxi like that, as if he wanted to kill her with his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel anything at first, but after half an hour, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "What have you been staring at me for?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, "I don''t stare at you, what if you kill me?"


    Tao Yanxi almost spit out a mouthful of water.


    Why does he think he wants to kill him?


    "What did I kill you for?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "How do I know?" Luo Mengchen asked back.


    "I have no reason to kill you." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Luo Mengchen''s expression turned cold, "I still need a reason to kill me? Isn''t it just jealous of my genius?"


    Tao Yanxi felt that Luo Mengchen probably misunderstood himself.

 v3 Chapter 1472： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (12)

    "Are you a genius? You can''t resonate with the romance drama at all today." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, spreading her hands.


    "The real genius should be 99% resonant with all the dramas."


    Luo Mengchen''s eyes flashed when he heard this.


    "There can be no such person," he said.


    "No no no, it exists." Tao Yanxi shrugged.


    The heroine of this world does not resonate with 99% of the heroines in all the dramas.


    "Humph!" Luo Mengchen snorted with some dissatisfaction, how could someone be more talented than him? He doesn''t believe it!


    "Hey, if you don''t believe it, why don''t we go to the showroom tomorrow to see it?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    According to the background of the story that Xiaoyao passed on to her, the heroine should go to the drama shop tomorrow and start to pretend to slap her face and reach the pinnacle of her life.


    "Okay!" Luo Mengchen responded directly.


    "Then don''t stare at me now." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen thought for a moment and nodded.


    After not staring at Tao Yanxi, he had nothing to do, so he simply got up and went back to the bedroom, not knowing what to do.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The pressure of being stared at by Luo Mengchen was too great, and she couldn''t happily gossip.


    Although this world respects the strong, there is gossip wherever there are people, so there is an APP on the mobile phone dedicated to gossip.


    Tao Yanxi has seen a lot of gossip in this app.


    Why did the Li family son and the Zhang family son fight because of a woman, and the woman ran away with the He family son.


    What is the resonance of the Dong family girl and the ghost head in a horror movie reaching 70%. These days, she has been scaring people outside every day, but she has scared several people into the hospital.


    Sure enough, gossip is a common topic of human beings.


    Tao Yanxi brushed gossip contentedly and understood the world faster.


    The next day, Luo Mengchen woke Tao Yanxi early in the morning.


    Tao Yanxi was still confused when she heard Luo Mengchen say, "Come on, let''s go to the drama studio!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Woo, let her sleep for a while, sleep for a while!


    "I... I''ll sleep again." Tao Yanxi said and fell onto the bed.


    Where could Luo Mengchen let Tao Yanxi fall asleep again, he snapped his fingers and the bed was covered with ice.


    Tao Yanxi only felt cold all over, and immediately jumped off the bed, now completely awake.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi with a proud face.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, "I''m going to wash first."


    "Well, hurry up!" Luo Mengchen urged.


    Twenty minutes later, the two of them stood in front of the drama studio with a pancake and fruit in their hands.


    Because it was still early, there were not many people in the drama studio at this time.


    Luo Mengchen took a bite of the pancake fruit and said vaguely, "What about the super genius you said?"


    "I guess she''s still sleeping." Tao Yanxi said silently.


    "Oh." Luo Mengchen didn''t feel any guilt for waking up Tao Yanxi so early.


    Seeing that Luo Mengchen didn''t say anything, Tao Yan sighed silently.


    Come on, this guy didn''t understand her meaning!


    She really wanted to grab his collar and ask why she got up so early, why!


    "Since she''s still sleeping, let''s go watch two dramas." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi: No, you don''t want to.


    "Let''s go!" Luo Mengchen grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm and walked in.

 v3 Chapter 1473： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (13)

    Tao Yanxi''s strength is naturally not as strong as Luo Mengchen''s.


    She was forced to follow Luo Mengchen into a room called "Sweet Wife Don''t Want to Escape".


    There were only the two of them in the room, and as soon as they entered, the TV series started playing automatically on the screen.


    Still a thirty minute segment.


    Tao Yanxi took a look. This time the clip is probably about the heroine accidentally spending a night with the hero under the frame of her best friend... She fell in love, and then the heroine became pregnant.


    The clips here are about that, and there must be a lot of love-hate entanglements after that, just not playing in this room.


    Tao Yanxi could guess the ending after reading the beginning. She yawned in boredom and turned her head to look at Luo Mengchen.


    Luo Mengchen looked serious, and could not wait to take out a pen and paper to record the entanglement between the male and female protagonists.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, it''s just a sadistic romance drama, is it so serious?


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi heard the familiar sound again.


    [Congratulations to Tao Yanxi and the bed sheets of "Sweet Wife Don''t Want to Escape" have reached 60% resonance, and obtained the "Please don''t dirty me" skill. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What a strange skill this is!


    And this bed sheet... wouldn''t it be the bed sheet rolled by the hero and heroine that night? !


    Tao Yanxi is really powerless to complain, why does she always resonate with all kinds of passers-by tools? Even if it can resonate with passers-by, it is better than resonating with tools!


    I can''t tell what this skill is!


    Tao Yanxi was unable to hold her forehead, and planned to go to the elimination room to eliminate these strange skills.


    "Hey, do you have resonance?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, it''s still 60% resonance."


    Luo Mengchen pursed his lips, but he had no resonance.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed something when she saw Luo Mengchen''s expression.


    "You have no resonance?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    When Luo Mengchen heard the word "again", she exploded on the spot.


    "You are the only one, and your whole family is all over again!"


    "I just didn''t have it this time!"


    Luo Mengchen''s expression didn''t change even when he lied.


    Seeing that Luo Mengchen was really angry, Tao Yanxi quickly reassured him, "It''s actually nothing, there is some resonance, it''s better not to have it."


    "Huh?" Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi thoughtfully, "What do you resonate with?"


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands and said helplessly, "Sheets."


    Luo Mengchen: ?


    "Hahahahaha!" Luo Mengchen burst into laughter as he wanted to lift the roof off.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Luo Mengchen covered his stomach and laughed until tears came out.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Actually...and...the sheets have...a resonance...hahahahaha!" Luo Mengchen wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He laughed so much that his waist could no longer be straightened, and his body became unstable.


    Luo Mengchen reached out and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s arm, trying to stabilize his body.


    However, in the next second, Tao Yanxi waved his hand away.


    "Please don''t get me dirty." Tao Yanxi said solemnly.


    Luo Mengchen: ?


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know why she said such a sentence, and she regretted it as soon as she finished speaking.


    This... what is this called!


    In order to prevent Luo Mengchen from misunderstanding, Tao Yanxi hurriedly said, "This is the skill I received just now, please don''t get me dirty."


    Luo Mengchen held the handle of the chair and gradually calmed down.

 v3 Chapter 1474： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (14)

    He looked at Tao Yanxi thoughtfully.


    Although Tao Yanxi always resonated with various dao, and always got some strange skills, but these skills were able to completely break his defense.


    Luo Mengchen is a very vigilant person.


    When he was out of the house, he always added several layers of protection to himself, so that even if someone suddenly stabbed him, he would not be stabbed because of his reaction.


    But Tao Yanxi''s slap just now was heavy and painful, and it was completely within the protective damage he set.


    It stands to reason that Tao Yanxi should be ejected.


    However, she was not ejected, and the slap hit the back of his hand so firmly.


    Luo Mengchen looked down at the back of his hand, it was red and seemed to be a little swollen.


    Tao Yanxi followed Luo Mengchen''s eyes and looked down.


    When she saw that the back of Luo Mengchen''s hand was a little swollen, she quickly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that my hand would be so heavy just now."


    At that moment, she couldn''t control herself at all.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, this should be the "please don''t dirty me" skill.


    It''s not that she said, she really thinks this skill is too tasteless.


    Slap someone in the face and say "please don''t dirty me"?


    It''s just hatred!


    Fortunately, Luo Mengchen was a reasonable person and did not attack her immediately, otherwise she might have gone to see the King of Hell by now.


    Luo Mengchen didn''t know what Tao Yanxi was thinking, he looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes and pursed his lips.


    "Hey, I said." Luo Mengchen said, "What kind of messed up skills do you have? You have to control them well, or I will kill you!"


    Tao Yanxi only thought Luo Mengchen was angry, she said quickly, "I''ll go to the culling room to get rid of them in a while."


    "No!" Luo Mengchen said immediately.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen puzzled.


    "You are not allowed to remove them! You have to keep them so that I can laugh at you!" Luo Mengchen said viciously.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen speechlessly, "You are so naive."


    "Hmph, you''re not allowed to remove it anyway!" Luo Mengchen said.


    "Okay, then I will try to control them as soon as possible." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    The skills just received are extremely difficult to control and require a lot of training to fully control them, which is why some jokes are often made in this drama shop.


    Luo Mengchen nodded and snorted awkwardly.


    He wouldn''t tell Tao Yanxi that her skills were amazing!


    Tao Yanxi is so bad, he shouldn''t tell her!


    Luo Mengchen stood up while maintaining an expression of "I am noble and glamorous".


    He plans to watch other romance dramas, but he doesn''t believe it anymore, he really can''t resonate!


    However, at this time, the screen suddenly flashed, and then a line of words appeared.


    [Congratulations to Jiang Zhen and the heroine of "The Domineering President''s Little Wife" who have achieved 99% resonance for obtaining the I am Bai Yueguang skill. ¡¿


    Jiang Zhen is the heroine of this world.


    Every time someone reaches 99% resonance, they will make a full announcement, which is also to let more forces know about such a genius so that they can be recruited.


    Luo Mengchen paused as he was about to leave, and looked at the screen with resentment.


    Why, why is it a love drama that he could not ask for!

 v3 Chapter 1475： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (15)

    Luo Mengchen looked at the screen angrily, as if he wanted to penetrate the screen and tear the woman named Jiang Zhen into pieces.


    Asking for nothing is the most terrifying.


    Luo Mengchen is now a little bit wanting to take that white moonlight skill.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, unexpectedly, the heroine is also a diligent person.


    It''s only a few hours, and I''m here to watch the show.


    According to the progress of the heroine, it is estimated that the whole announcement of the day will be wrapped up by her.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, and that''s fine, attacking Luo Mengchen.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and smiled.


    "Let''s go, let''s continue to play dramas."


    Luo Mengchen gritted his teeth and replied "Okay".


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, he still can''t get the resonance degree today!


    The two went to the room of "One Child and Two Treasures" together.


    From Tao Yanxi''s point of view, this was another half-hour boring.


    And in Luo Mengchen''s view, this is another half an hour after fighting the romance drama.


    Half an hour later, another message suddenly popped up on the screen.


    [Congratulations to Jiang Zhen and the heroine of "Young Master''s Sweetheart" who have reached 99% resonance, and obtained the coquetry skill. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    These skills are also very strange.


    When Luo Mengchen heard it, it was this woman again, and it was a romantic drama, and the resonance rate reached 99%!


    Luo Mengchen felt that his hands were a little itchy, and he might need to go out and hit someone.


    He turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, and said with a trace of resentment, "Is this the genius you were talking about?"


    "Hmm." Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, the heroine, isn''t she a genius?


    "Humph!" Luo Mengchen said that he was very angry, especially very angry!


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the next room quickly, I don''t believe it anymore, I still can''t get the resonance degree." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and nodded boredly.


    The two went on to the next room together.


    Every time I go to a room, that is, half an hour of work, the news that Jiang Zhen and the heroine of a certain drama have reached 99% resonance will pop up on the screen.


    Luo Mengchen was still very angry at first, but he got used to it later.


    In this way, after a few rooms, Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen finally met Jiang Zhen.


    They entered the drama "God Lives Next to Me" one after the other.


    Luo Mengchen didn''t know Jiang Zhen, so when he entered the room, he didn''t even look at Jiang Zhen and sat directly in the first row.


    Tao Yanxi naturally sat beside Luo Mengchen.


    On the right side of Tao Yanxi''s right, Jiang Zhen was sitting.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice Jiang Zhen at first.


    Until the middle of the show, Tao Yanxi was really bored and turned to the right.


    I saw Jiang Zhen looking at the screen with a longing look, her almond eyes full of longing for love.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Suddenly there is a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, after ten minutes, a sentence popped up on the screen.


    [Congratulations to Jiang Zhen and the heroine in "The Male God Lives Next to Me" has reached 99% resonance, and obtained the skill of eating customers as soon as they cook. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    This skill is also very powerful.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t take it to heart at first, but Luo Mengchen beside her was different.


    There are only three people in this room, and this script can only be played in this room, so apart from him and Tao Yanxi, it is self-evident who the other people are.


    Luo Mengchen stood up suddenly and stared at Jiang Zhen closely.

 v3 Chapter 1476： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (16)

    Jiang Zhen was taken aback by Luo Mengchen''s sudden action.


    She looked at Luo Mengchen in confusion, as if asking, "What are you looking at me for?"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Tao Yanxi quickly pulled Luo Mengchen''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Don''t stare at other people''s girls."


    Luo Mengchen snorted coldly and shook off Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "How did you do it?" Luo Mengchen asked directly.


    Jiang Zhen knew that the somewhat terrifying man in front of her was asking herself, but probably because Luo Mengchen was too handsome, Jiang Zhen''s face couldn''t help turning red.


    "Just... just look at it casually." Jiang Zhen said.


    Luo Mengchen stared at Jiang Zhen, just look at it? Why can''t he?


    "Let''s fight!" Luo Mengchen said suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Jiang Zhen: ? ? ?


    Jiang Zhen waved her hands again and again, "No no no, I won''t fight."


    She knew that her combat power was basically zero.


    Those skills are not for fighting at all, but...


    Not knowing what to think, Jiang Zhen''s face turned even redder.


    Luo Mengchen frowned and looked at Jiang Zhen, he still hasn''t done it yet? Why is this woman so red?


    Is this the prelude to the big move? Blood rushing up?


    Luo Mengchen, who was thinking about it like this, was tense all over, and quickly added several protections to himself.


    He also added several layers of protection to Tao Yanxi.


    After all, it is his own person, and he has to protect it no matter what.


    Jiang Zhen looked at Luo Mengchen shyly and embarrassedly, while Luo Mengchen looked at Jiang Zhen vigilantly.


    Time passed bit by bit, Jiang Zhen''s face became more and more red, and Luo Mengchen''s face successfully turned black.


    What the **** is this? Brewing for so long? With this brewing effort, he would have beaten this woman down long ago.


    Luo Mengchen frowned, suddenly bent over to Tao Yanxi and said, "Why did this woman''s big move take so long?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen with a speechless expression.


    Where is Jiang Zhen making a big move? This is obviously a nympho.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, pulled Luo Mengchen''s sleeve, and whispered, "Let''s go."


    "Go? Don''t go!" Luo Mengchen glared at Jiang Zhen, "The fight hasn''t been fought yet, how can there be a reason to run before fighting?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve added several protections to you. As long as I''m fine, you''ll be fine!"


    Luo Mengchen patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and pulled her behind him.


    Then, he shouted at Jiang Zhen.


    "Monster! Look at the trick!"


    As soon as the words fell, ice marks moved towards Jiang Zhen.


    Jiang Zhen widened her eyes, unable to move her body.


    In an instant, a barrier was placed on Jiang Zhen''s body.


    The ice marks were bounced back and blocked by Luo Mengchen''s backhand.


    "What''s the matter with a big man bullying a little girl?" A playful voice came from the door.


    A few people looked for the sound, and they saw a man wearing a fancy dress and swinging a fan.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She had a hunch that this should be the male lead.


    When Jiang Zhen saw another handsome man, her heart was pounding.


    "Thank you, son for saving me." Jiang Zhen pursed her lips and chuckled, with an indescribable aura.


    Shangguan Feng, that is, the man who was shaking his fan, his eyes lit up, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    He Shi Shiran walked to Jiang Zhen''s side, raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "Girl, you are so beautiful." Shangguan Feng praised.


    Where had Jiang Zhen been praised so frankly, her face turned even redder.

 v3 Chapter 1477： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (17)

    In fact, Jiang Zhen''s beauty can''t be said to be absolutely beautiful, she probably belongs to the kind of Xiaojiabiyu type.


    But because she''s been doing a lot of dramas today, the skills of those heroines have been added to her, which makes her, who was a little bland, look dazzling.


    In Shangguan Feng''s eyes, Jiang Zhen was the fairy daughter of that day at this time.


    Just looking at it is a great honor.


    Shangguan Feng was bewitched by beauty, and naturally had a bad impression of Luo Mengchen.


    He put Jiang Zhenhu behind him and said with a righteous face: "How can you, a big man, bully other people''s little girls? What''s the matter with me!"


    Luo Mengchen only felt that the two people in front of him were extremely long-winded.


    Luo Mengchen protected Tao Yanxi behind him and shot directly.


    Shangguan Feng is naturally not to be outdone.


    Immediately, the room was filled with various special effects.


    And the chair and screen in the room were completely shattered under the fight between the two.


    In just a few minutes, the entire room had turned into a rubble.


    In an instant, a purple thunder fell from the sky.


    Luo Mengchen and Shangguan Feng couldn''t move for a while.


    Two people: ...


    Oh, I forgot that we can''t fight in the drama shop.


    The bodies of the two are now in a stiff state, and a minute later, a law enforcement team came in and took them away.


    Out of concern, Tao Yanxi followed.


    Jiang Zhen didn''t know the reason, so she followed.


    Luo Mengchen and Shangguan Feng were taken to a place similar to a prison. The difference was that the prison was at the intersection of the most luxurious street.


    In other words, anyone passing by here can see that the two are locked in prison.


    And next to the prison, there is also an electronic screen scrolling.


    It reads: [Fights in the drama studio, 24-hour public display. ¡¿


    Shame, so shameful!


    Both of them lowered their heads to their knees in shame.


    Tao Yanxi and Jiang Zhen stood side by side, a bit like protecting the law.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the railing of the prison and asked in a low voice, "Are you still fighting?"


    Luo Mengchen pursed his mouth and looked at Tao Yanxi with a accusing expression.


    After a while, he forced out a sentence.


    "He did it first!"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, the hat was buttoned.


    You must have done it first, okay?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Shangguan Feng helplessly, but found that he was already rubbing his temples with Jiang Zhen.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is it developing so fast?


    As expected of the hero and heroine!


    This speed of development is awesome!


    Unlike her and her stinky brother, who have known each other for almost two days, she can only talk to him with her neck up.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, the gap between people and people is indeed bigger than the gap between people and pigs.


    Luo Mengchen heard Tao Yanxi sigh, reached out and poked her cheek and asked, "What are you sighing? Do you feel too ashamed?"


    "I feel so ashamed too."


    Luo Mengchen imitated Tao Yanxi and sighed.


    This is the first time he has come to this prison.


    Being watched by passers-by in such a 360-degree angle without blind spots, he felt that he had no privacy at all.


    Tell him about this, he must be quick and accurate!


    As long as he is fast enough, Heaven can''t stop him!


    As long as he is fast enough, the law enforcement team can''t catch him!


    Yes, that''s right, you must be quick and accurate next time!


    Luo Mengchen glared at Shangguan Feng and let out a sigh of relief.

 v3 Chapter 1478： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (18)

    How could Tao Yanxi know what Luo Mengchen was thinking.


    She glanced at Shangguan Feng and Jiang Zhen, who had already begun to love each other, and sighed deeply.


    It seems that the two of them standing here are big bright bulbs!


    Tao Yanxi, who was unwilling to be a light bulb, poked Luo Mengchen''s waist and said, "Are you hungry? I''ll go buy you something to eat."


    Luo Mengchen smacked his mouth and touched his stomach, as if he was a little hungry.


    Luo Mengchen nodded, "Then go back quickly, I want to eat meat!"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, it would be good to bring rice, but do you still want to eat meat?


    Hmm... well, she actually wants to eat meat too.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, then turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi was not in a hurry to go back, but had a delicious meal in the restaurant first.


    In this way, an hour has passed.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi slowly packed the food and sent it to Luo Mengchen.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to Luo Mengchen''s side, Jiang Zhen didn''t know why she was standing beside him, as if she was saying something.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and walked over quickly.


    "I''m back." Tao Yanxi raised her voice slightly.


    Jiang Zhen''s body shrank, looking a little scared.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Luo Mengchen''s eyes lit up when he saw Tao Yanxi''s return.


    "Hurry up, I''m going to starve to death!" Luo Mengchen said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi handed the packaged food to Luo Mengchen, "Eat it while it''s hot."


    Luo Mengchen nodded again and again, ignoring Jiang Zhen and Tao Yanxi, and ate quickly.


    Tao Yanxi folded her arms around her chest and looked at Jiang Zhen vigilantly.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes dodged a little, she glanced at Tao Yanxi, and quickly retracted her gaze.


    "This sister, I, I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, didn''t the translation mean she abandoned Luo Mengchen?


    "I''m going to buy him some food, he knows." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Ah, that''s it." Jiang Zhen glanced at Luo Mengchen who was eating with a big mouthful, and her face turned even redder.


    Even eating is so good-looking, as expected of the man she likes.


    "Otherwise?" Tao Yanxi asked in a bad tone.


    Jiang Zhen''s body trembled again, and she waved her hands and said, "Sister, don''t be angry, I, I just care about Brother Luo."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    How long has it been since Brother Luo called?


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and snatched the lunch box from Luo Mengchen''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    "I think you should be full." Tao Yanxi said without changing her expression.


    Luo Mengchen frowned, "I''m still hungry!"


    "I think you should be full." Tao Yanxi repeated.


    Luo Mengchen touched his belly, and then gave Tao Yanxi a suspicious look.


    Is he really full?


    "Oh, then I''m full." Luo Mengchen scratched his head and said.


    Jiang Zhen, who thought Luo Mengchen would be angry:?


    "Brother Luo, let me buy you something to eat." Jiang Zhen said.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Jiang Zhen vigilantly, this woman, wouldn''t she want to poison him?


    Luo Mengchen leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and whispered, "Is this woman trying to kill me?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and looked at him puzzled.


    "She asked my name just now, but thanks to my wit, I told her a fake one."


    "Don''t think I don''t know there''s that kind of skill that will kill someone just by memorizing their name!"

 v3 Chapter 1479： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (19)

    Luo Mengchen''s expression "She can''t lie to me" made Tao Yanxi sympathize with Jiang Zhen.


    She shoved the lunch box in her hand into Luo Mengchen''s arms, and said with a smile, "Go ahead and eat."


    Luo Mengchen: ?


    Luo Mengchen touched his stomach, and it was true that he was not full.


    So he simply ate it.


    Luo Mengchen''s voice to Tao Yanxi was not too loud just now, but Jiang Zhen was close to them, and her ears were very good, so she naturally listened to Luo Mengchen''s words.


    Jiang Zhen''s face turned pale on the spot, but she didn''t expect that the name Luo Mengchen told her was fake.


    At this time, Jiang Zhen didn''t understand why this man obviously didn''t like her.


    Jiang Zhen was a little unwilling, but no matter how unwilling she was, she couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    Compared to Luo Mengchen, her standing strength is really too weak.


    Jiang Zhen bit her lip and returned to Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguan Feng looked at Jiang Zhen with an unfathomable look on his face. Under the simple love before, there were inexplicable emotions hidden.


    "Zhenzhen, come to my side." Shangguan Feng''s tone was so gentle that he seemed to be able to squeeze water.


    Jiang Zhen''s pale face suddenly turned crimson again.


    Shangguan Feng is really a gentle person. she thought so.


    In fact, it is also good to be with Shangguan Feng.


    Jiang Zhen replied obediently, "Yeah", her delicate little face was full of blush.


    Shangguan Feng didn''t say a word, but his eyes stayed on Tao Yanxi for a moment, and the corner of his mouth evoked a faint smile.


    When Tao Yanxi was stared at by Shangguan Feng, she always felt a little hairy.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Shangguan Feng, but found that he had returned to normal, and did not look at her again.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head and didn''t think much.


    The male lead has nothing to do with her.


    At this time, Luo Mengchen said, "I''m full."


    Luo Mengchen returned the lunch box in his hand to Tao Yanxi, and moved his body to the side quietly, just covering Shangguan Feng''s figure.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice anything, she packed the lunch box and threw it into the trash can next to her.


    "How long do you have to stay here?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "More than 20 hours." Luo Mengchen waved his hand and yawned.


    "Sleepy?" Tao Yanxi looked around, "You just lie on the ground and sleep?"


    "Don''t sleep, let me sleep here, it''s better to let me die!" Luo Mengchen snorted coldly, with a noble and glamorous expression on his face.


    "It''s okay, anyway, you won''t die if you don''t sleep for a day." Tao Yanxi said.


    "What about you?" Luo Mengchen leaned against the railing, "Stay with me here?"


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to refuse, but when she thought that Jiang Zhen was here, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll accompany you here."


    Luo Mengchen was satisfied.


    However, what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that Jiang Zhen left within half an hour.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought she was going to buy food, but she waited and waited, but did not wait for Jiang Zhen to come back.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Did the female lead just abandon the male lead?


    He was still showing his affection just now!


    Jiang Zhen is gone, so she seems to be meaningless to stay here.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, looked at Luo Mengchen and said, "It''s getting dark today, so you think it''s dangerous for me to stay outside as a girl, right?"


    Luo Mengchen gave her a sideways glance.


    "So..." Tao Yanxi smiled.


    "So you want to come in and accompany me?" Luo Mengchen asked.

 v3 Chapter 1480： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (20)

    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "No, I don''t want to accompany you."


    "But you are a girl, it''s very dangerous to stand outside." Luo Mengchen said solemnly.


    "No, it''s not dangerous." Tao Yanxi didn''t want to go in and let people watch.


    A trace of loss crossed Luo Mengchen''s face.


    "Okay." He sat directly on the ground, leaned against the railing, and yawned lazily.


    Shangguan Feng next to him saw Luo Mengchen sitting directly on the ground. After thinking about it, he also sat on the ground.


    Tao Yanxi saw that the two of them were also sitting on the ground. After thinking about it, she ran to a nearby store to buy a small stool, and then sat down.


    Luo Mengchen: ?


    Shangguan Feng:  ¡­


    "Why don''t you buy me a chair by the way?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands and said helplessly, "I''m poor."


    Luo Mengchen never thought that was the reason, he paused and stopped talking.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen in surprise. At this time, shouldn''t he say, "I''ll give you money to buy it"?


    Luo Mengchen seemed to sense what Tao Yanxi meant. He glanced at Tao Yanxi and said with a bit of resentment, "I don''t have any money either."


    Tao Yanxi did not believe this.


    Super master has no money? How could she be so unbelievable?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen suspiciously.


    "Really, I''m very poor." Luo Mengchen sighed, and his eyes fell on Shangguan Feng.


    Luo Mengchen''s eyes lit up, "Hey, brother, you must be rich, right?"


    Shangguan Feng paused, "Where did you see it?"


    "It''s written on your face." Luo Mengchen replied casually.


    In fact, he just guessed so.


    I didn''t expect this big brother to be really rich!


    "Look at how cold we are sitting on the ground, come on, let''s ask Tao Yanxi to buy two chairs and sit here, how about that?" Luo Mengchen said.


    Shangguan Feng actually felt that sitting on the ground was very cold, and it was very bad for his image.


    It happened that Luo Mengchen made such a proposal, and he agreed after a little hesitation.


    Shangguan Feng took out the card from his bag, handed it to Luo Mengchen and said, "There is money in here."


    Luo Mengchen handed the card to Tao Yanxi.


    "Brother, what''s the password?" Luo Mengchen turned his head and asked.


    "Six six." Shangguan Feng said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded, leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said, "Buy two chairs and some snacks. It would be better if there was a game console or something."


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth and glanced at Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguan Feng obviously heard what Luo Mengchen said.


    He smiled at Tao Yanxi, nodded and said, "It would be better if there was coffee or something."


    "You are treating me like a coolie!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen really nodded, "You are a coolie, but a coolie should be paid."


    Luo Mengchen looked at Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguan Feng nodded, there should be a salary indeed.


    Tao Yanxi put away the card, took out the phone, and handed it to Luo Mengchen.


    "Come on, order takeout." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Want her to run away? There are no doors!


    Luo Mengchen took the phone and saw the takeaway interface, hey, there really is everything.


    Luo Mengchen gave Tao Yanxi a "you''re great" look, then clicked what he wanted, and handed the phone to Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguanfeng really forgot that he could order takeout. He took Tao Yanxi''s mobile phone and ordered a cup of coffee and some snacks.

 v3 Chapter 1481： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (21)

    Shangguanfeng handed the phone back to Luo Mengchen.


    Luo Mengchen handed the phone to Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at what the two of them ordered. Well, they were basically snacks.


    As for the chairs they said they were going to buy in the first place, they didn''t have any at all.


    Tao Yanxi added two more chairs, and then paid for it.


    In ten minutes, the courier brought the item back.


    Luo Mengchen and Shangguan Feng sat on chairs and shared their snacks.


    All in all, it was a pleasure getting along.


    Tao Yanxi saw that the two of them got along well, and found an opportunity to slip away.


    She''s going back to sleep~


    At ten o''clock in the morning the next day, Tao Yanxi walked over slowly.


    It was only a few hours before they came out.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived, Jiang Zhen had not come.


    I don''t know if she will come.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming, Luo Mengchen quickly waved to her and said, "Come here, let me tell you, this snack is delicious."


    Luo Mengchen shook the empty packaging bag in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the packaging bag and recognized that the snack was a list from Shangguan Feng yesterday.


    So this night, are the two just exchanging snacks?


    They are all grown men, why are they so passionate about snacks?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat down.


    "You didn''t sleep?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen shook his head, "Don''t sleep, don''t sleep, wait until you get out of here before going to sleep."


    Shangguan Feng, who was on the side, nodded, "Yes, that''s right, wait until you get out of here before going to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi paused and looked at the two with a strange look.


    "You guys are pretty much the same."


    Luo Mengchen smiled, "Of course, this is my brother!"


    "Yes, that''s right, brother!" Shangguan Feng also laughed.


    Last night, they found out that each other actually likes to eat a cookie called "Hee Hee".


    And they are the ashes of this biscuit.


    Thus, friendship was established.


    The friendship between boys is so simple.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but help her forehead, this is probably the friendship between the boys.


    After a few hours, the two were finally released.


    After saying goodbye, Luo Mengchen took Tao Yanxi home and went back to sleep.


    He hadn''t slept for a day, but he was sleepy.


    Luo Mengchen slept until noon the next day.


    During this period, Tao Yanxi went to the drama studio again.


    Coincidentally, she also met Jiang Zhen.


    Probably because Jiang Zhen''s performance was too bright, so many aristocratic families were recruiting her.


    As far as Tao Yanxi saw, there was the Shangguan family, one of the four major families.


    But whether the Shangguan family is because of Jiang Zhen''s strength or because of Shangguan''s style, Tao Yanxi doesn''t know.


    It was probably the plot master who was playing a trick, anyway, Tao Yanxi saw Jiang Zhen following the Shangguan family.


    I think I should have more contact with Shangguanfeng in the future.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t put too much thought on Jiang Zhen either.


    Since yesterday, Tao Yanxi has realized that this world still needs a certain amount of strength.


    That''s why she came to the drama shop.


    This time, she no longer plays romantic dramas, she focuses on Xianxia dramas.


    In terms of force value, the force value of Xianxia drama is relatively powerful.


    However, what disappointed Tao Yanxi was that she had watched Xianxia drama five or six times, but she had not succeeded in resonating with the characters in it, even if it was just a passerby.

 v3 Chapter 1482： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (22)

    She either resonated with the flowers and plants on the roadside, or resonated with the tea sets in the teahouse.


    Moreover, the skills obtained are also strange, and Tao Yanxi is very helpless.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi wanted to eliminate these skills, but she thought of what Luo Mengchen said yesterday, not to go to the elimination room.


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for a long time, and finally decided not to eliminate it for the time being.


    What if those weird skills come in handy later?


    When Tao Yanxi returned home, Luo Mengchen had just woken up.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi coming back from outside, he asked subconsciously, "Where have you been?"


    "Go to the drama studio." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Huh?" Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "What are you doing in the drama?"


    In the next instant, Luo Mengchen frowned.


    "Are you removing skills?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No, I''m going to watch the drama."


    Luo Mengchen breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, how did you brush?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "The old way."


    "Or does it resonate with tools?" Luo Mengchen asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "And it''s all weird skills."


    Luo Mengchen knew some of Tao Yanxi''s skills, and it was indeed a little strange.


    But he also had to admit that it was also very powerful.


    But Luo Mengchen didn''t plan to tell Tao Yanxi about this.


    "By the way, are you still going to do romance dramas?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen nodded as a matter of course.


    "Yeah, other dramas are too unchallenging." He is 99% casual, only romantic dramas, not a single fart.


    "I said, why are you so obsessed with romantic dramas?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi resentfully and said, "You can''t find a daughter-in-law if you can''t brush the skills in the romance drama."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there any necessary connection between the two?


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen with a speechless expression.


    Luo Mengchen sighed and said, "In the beginning, my father chased my mother by playing love dramas."


    Luo Mengchen lowered his head, "Before I came out, I asked my father for advice. He said that as long as I brush more romantic dramas and learn a lot of skills, I can find a wife."


    After Tao Yanxi heard this, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    It seems that Luo Mengchen''s father is also unreliable.


    Can a daughter-in-law still get it by brushing dramas?


    Tao Yanxi patted Luo Mengchen''s shoulder sympathetically.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "Then we''ll continue watching dramas when I have lunch." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded in response.


    Anyway, one person brushing is also brushing, and two people brushing is also brushing.


    Two people brush can be a companion or something.


    After lunch, Luo Mengchen and Tao Yanxi went to the drama studio together.


    It''s been like this for a few days.


    Luo Mengchen and Tao Yanxi get along very well, and their relationship is developing steadily.


    Well... the so-called relationship is friendship, as for the others, it doesn''t seem to have emerged yet.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi reviewed all the dramas in this drama shop.


    And Luo Mengchen is naturally the same.


    The drama of this drama agency is finished, then they have to find another drama agency again.


    Generally speaking, there will be a drama shop in a city.


    If it is a second-tier city, there will be two drama studios.


    As for the first-tier cities, there are more than five drama studios.

 v3 Chapter 1483： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (23)

    The cities where Tao Yanxi and Luo Mengchen are located are first-tier cities, and they are super first-tier cities.


    So in this city, there are ten drama studios.


    At present, they only have one small drama shop, and there are still nine drama shops waiting for them.


    The two discussed it, and finally decided to go to a medium-sized drama studio five kilometers away.


    In order to facilitate the drama, Luo Mengchen also sold his house and bought another house next to the medium-sized drama studio.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    I don''t understand Luo Mengchen, this man.


    The dramas in the medium-sized drama shop are stronger than the previous drama series in terms of logic and plot.


    Even so, Tao Yanxi can only resonate with the props inside.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi received a notice from the school.


    She passed her final exam, and she''s on her way to her sophomore year!


    After receiving this notice, Tao Yanxi remembered that she was still a student!


    This also means that she has to go to school.


    Tao Yanxi told Luo Mengchen about this, and got a look of contempt from him.


    In Luo Mengchen''s words, he is so old, and he is still a sophomore in his sophomore year, it''s a shame!


    After Luo Mengchen said this, Tao Yanxi almost slapped him on the face.


    In the end, reason stopped her from doing so.


    "All in all, I won''t be able to watch dramas with you in a few days." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen sipped this, for dozens of days, he has long been used to watching dramas with Tao Yanxi.


    Now she says she can''t watch dramas with him, and he''s not used to it.


    "Can''t you not go?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    "Of course not." Tao Yanxi shrugged and said, "The school has strict rules."


    Luo Mengchen sighed.


    After a few seconds, Luo Mengchen''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I can go to your school to be a teacher! That way I can play dramas with you!" Luo Mengchen said with a grin.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Are you sure?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen nodded, "Naturally."


    "I''m amazing, your school will definitely agree with me to be a teacher."


    Tao Yanxi was not worried that the school would disagree with Luo Mengchen becoming a teacher.


    After all, the name of the first genius is not fake.


    The crux of the problem is that the students in the school knew that Luo Mengchen was going to teach, wouldn''t they flatten the classroom?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Luo Mengchen, who had a handsome face, and then thought about his name as a genius on the first day, and felt that it was very likely.


    Luo Mengchen had no such concerns at all, and now he only wanted to play drama with Tao Yanxi.


    He patted Tao Yanxi on the shoulder and said, "That''s such a pleasant decision."


    Tao Yanxi spread her hands, "Just be happy."


    "Mmmm!" Luo Mengchen nodded again and again, "I think it''s the best to watch dramas with you."


    Luo Mengchen grinned, "So you don''t want to escape from my palm in this life."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, it was obviously a drama, how could it be so awkward to say it from Luo Mengchen''s mouth?


    Tao Yanxi slapped Luo Mengchen''s head with a slap, "Speak well, do you have nothing to learn from an overbearing president?"


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi aggrieved, "Why don''t you play cards according to the routine?"


    "Then tell me, what is the routine?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Of course you shyly rushed into my arms!" Luo Mengchen said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1484： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (24)

    Tao Yanxi felt that Luo Mengchen''s mind was probably filled with waste grass.


    Otherwise, how could you say such a thing?


    When Tao Yanxi raised her hand, a cup of coffee appeared in her hand.


    "Would you like to try the ability to kill you with a cup of coffee?"


    During this time, she not only received many new skills, but also gradually became familiar with how to control those skills.


    Now she can also master several skills.


    Luo Mengchen twitched the corner of his mouth, took the coffee from Tao Yanxi''s hand, and took a sip.


    "Hey, the taste is really good." Luo Mengchen boasted, "It tastes much better than those coffee shops outside."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, with a little pride on her face, "That''s right, you don''t even look at whose coffee."


    Luo Mengchen only thought that Tao Yanxi was so cute now that he couldn''t help but want to hug him.


    Luo Mengchen has always been a person who does whatever he wants. He thought so, so he did it.


    Luo Mengchen reached out and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Hugging you." Luo Mengchen grinned, "Your body is so warm, it must be very comfortable to hold you to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "That''s natural."


    Hearing this, Luo Mengchen''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "You mean, you''re willing to let me hold me to sleep?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ?


    Did she say that?


    "I didn''t say that." Tao Yanxi pushed Luo Mengchen, "Get up, let''s go to the drama."


    Luo Mengchen responded with a disappointed "Oh".


    "Why do you think I just can''t resonate with the characters in the romantic drama?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, "How do I know."


    "I also wonder why I keep resonating with tools?"


    The two looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Alas." Luo Mengchen sighed deeply and stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go to the drama."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and stood up.


    The two went to the drama studio together and started a new round of drama.


    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye, it was the day when Tao Yanxi went to school.


    The school mainly teaches how to control the skills that you have acquired, as well as the deletion of skills and so on.


    In any case, what is taught in school is worth learning.


    But on the day Tao Yanxi went to school, Luo Mengchen went to their school and said that he wanted to be a teacher.


    The principal knew about Luo Mengchen, so he naturally agreed with joy that he was going to be a teacher.


    As for which class to teach or something, it definitely doesn''t need to be said, it must be Tao Yanxi''s class.


    When Luo Mengchen appeared in Tao Yanxi''s classroom, everyone''s eyes widened.


    In fact, many people don''t know what Luo Mengchen looks like on the first day, so everyone is not surprised by his identity.


    But... this new teacher is so handsome!


    The school finally found its conscience and sent them a handsome teacher!


    You must know that the previous teachers were all bald middle-aged men!


    The students below looked at Luo Mengchen with great excitement, while Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth, she knew that Luo Mengchen would be such a scene here!


    Luo Mengchen obviously saw Tao Yanxi, he grinned and said directly: "Tao Yanxi, come up."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1485： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (25)

    Tao Yanxi helped her forehead helplessly.


    She knew that this guy Luo Mengchen wanted to do something!


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked towards the podium.


    After stepping onto the podium, Luo Mengchen smiled and said to Tao Yanxi, "Come and demonstrate your skills."


    "Which skill to demonstrate?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Whatever." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, her mind moved, and a square handkerchief appeared in her hand.


    This handkerchief is the handkerchief of the prostitute in a certain costume romance drama, and the skill is "Come, Uncle".


    Specifically...


    Tao Yanxi waved his handkerchief, and a very contrived voice, obviously pinching his throat, suddenly sounded throughout the classroom.


    "Come on, sir~"


    Everyone shuddered, and the goose bumps on their bodies developed layer after layer.


    At this moment, everyone''s mind was attracted by the sentence "Come on, uncle".


    This is the attack point of this skill.


    Makes people lose their combat effectiveness in an instant.


    Luo Mengchen coughed lightly, pulling back everyone''s minds.


    "This skill..."


    Luo Mengchen spoke in a blah blah blah.


    The more the students at the bottom listened, the brighter their eyes became.


    This is the first time they have come into contact with this skill, and the momentary daze just now made them feel lingering fears.


    But the new teacher can quickly recover, and can quickly find the shortcomings of this skill and make use of it, which is really amazing!


    How do these students know that Luo Mengchen is not the first time to come into contact with this skill.


    When Tao Yanxi received this skill, Luo Mengchen had experienced how powerful this skill was.


    This kind of indiscriminate attack, but even he lost his combat effectiveness at that moment.


    But then he found a way to deal with it.


    Luo Mengchen talked about how to face Tao Yanxi''s skill in front of everyone.


    If it were someone else, he might have been angry long ago.


    After all, every skill may be life-saving at some point!


    This kind of flaws are directly exposed in public, what if there are their enemies in the future?


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t mind.


    It is because she has too many skill points, and each of them is strange.


    Can''t use this, she can use other.


    In general, she is not afraid of her skills because she does not overwhelm her.


    Luo Mengchen let Tao Yan go down after speaking.


    Next, Luo Mengchen focused on how to control skills.


    The time for a class passed quickly.


    After class, many girls gathered around Luo Mengchen to ask various questions.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it from a distance and left.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the classroom, she saw Jiang Zhen walking out of the classroom next door.


    More unfortunately, Jiang Zhen also saw her.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    When Jiang Zhen saw Tao Yanxi, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She walked quickly to Tao Yanxi''s side and held her arm enthusiastically.


    "Miss, long time no see~"


    Tao Yanxi pulled out her arm with all her might.


    She smiled stiffly, "Long time no see."


    The smile on Jiang Zhen''s face deepened, "Miss, I''ve watched a lot of dramas recently."


    "I''m ashamed to say it. Every time I resonate with the heroine in the play, alas, I haven''t resonated with other characters."


    Speaking of which, Jiang Zhen couldn''t help shrugging her nose.


    "Moreover, the resonance has always been only 99%, and it can never reach 100%."


    Jiang Zhen''s voice sounded very aggrieved.

 v3 Chapter 1486： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (26)

    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, listen, listen, is this human?


    "Ninety-nine percent is good." Tao Yanxi patted Jiang Zhen''s shoulder earnestly.


    If this is 100%, she may be schizophrenic.


    The characters of the heroines of each drama are different. If the resonance is 100%, wouldn''t the characters be assimilated?


    With so many characters, wouldn''t they split?


    "Well, I also think 99% is good, it''s just a pity." Jiang Zhen raised a sweet smile.


    Probably because she resonated too much with the heroine, now Jiang Zhen looks better than before, and her voice is softer.


    When laughing, it is full of sweetness, which makes people want to take care of them.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hate such a heroine very much, as long as Jiang Zhen didn''t mess with her, she would just go with her.


    But Jiang Zhen is a big hearted master.


    "Miss, can you give me Brother Luo''s contact information?" Jiang Zhen blinked at Tao Yanxi.


    Those long eyelashes trembled, if it were someone else, it would definitely be given to her.


    But this is Tao Yanxi, and Jiang Zhen is "scheming" against her brother!


    How could she possibly give her contact information?


    Tao Yan folded her hands and refused directly, "No."


    She didn''t say "no", but rejected her mercilessly.


    For Jiang Zhen, she didn''t even want to cheat.


    Her brother is hers, so she doesn''t want to give Jiang Zhen any contact information.


    Facing this clear rejection, Jiang Zhen felt aggrieved at once.


    Tears started to well up in those big eyes.


    "Sister, I... I just want Brother Luo''s contact information, and I won''t rob him from you. Why don''t you want to give it to me?"


    "Sister, why are you so stingy?"


    Jiang Zhen bit her lip, looking like "you are stingy and you are making trouble without reason".


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and turned to leave.


    Jiang Zhen grabbed her.


    "Miss..."


    "Let go." Tao Yanxi''s face sank.


    At this time, Luo Mengchen finally got rid of the group of female students and walked out.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Tao Yanxi''s dark face.


    Jiang Zhen obviously saw him too.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the original tears were gone.


    She glanced at Luo Mengchen shyly, but then said to Tao Yanxi, "Miss, why are you making trouble so unreasonably?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who is making trouble out of nowhere!


    Luo Mengchen frowned and walked towards the two of them.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and she was still blaming Tao Yanxi in her mouth.


    These words naturally made Luo Mengchen listen.


    From Jiang Zhen''s point of view, Luo Mengchen would definitely hate women like Tao Yanxi after hearing his words.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Jiang Zhen''s mouth couldn''t stop rising.


    Under Jiang Zhen''s expectation and Tao Yanxi''s impatience, Luo Mengchen walked up to them.


    Then¡­¡­


    Luo Mengchen reached out and pushed Jiang Zhen.


    "Why are you holding her? Didn''t you see she was upset?"


    Luo Mengchen frowned and looked at Jiang Zhen.


    What''s the matter with this woman?


    Didn''t you see that Yan Xi was very impatient?


    Yan Xi must have been caught and hurt, otherwise why would he have such a painful expression?


    Jiang Zhen looked at Luo Mengchen in disbelief, while Tao Yanxi gave Luo Mengchen a thumbs up.


    Nice job!

 v3 Chapter 1487： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (27)

    "Brother Luo, I..."


    Jiang Zhen wanted to explain, but Luo Mengchen interrupted her.


    "What''s your name, Brother Luo? Are you a student here? You should call me Teacher Luo. Do you know how to respect teachers?"


    Luo Mengchen said while pulling up Tao Yanxi''s arm, rolled up his sleeves to check, and found no traces of bruising, and was relieved.


    Then he looked at Jiang Zhen and said, "What''s the matter with you student? Don''t you go to class?"


    "Just grab someone else''s arm, don''t you know they are very delicate?"


    Fortunately, there were no traces left, otherwise he would be very distressed.


    Jiang Zhen bit her lip, and tears began to form in her eyes again.


    "Mr. Luo, I..."


    "You, you, what are you? Hurry up and go to class!" Luo Mengchen said sternly with a stern face.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Yes, yes, hurry up and go to class, don''t get in their way here.


    Jiang Zhen bit her lip and stomped her feet.


    She pointed to Tao Yanxi and said, "Then why doesn''t she go to class?"


    "What class did she take?" Luo Mengchen said speechlessly, "You have no class?"


    Jiang Zhen stopped talking.


    She is full of class today.


    "Hurry up and go to class. If you get in the way again, I''ll take you to the classroom." Luo Mengchen said unceremoniously.


    Jiang Zhen thought about the scene for a moment, and shuddered suddenly.


    But she was still a little unwilling.


    "Mr. Luo, I have some questions that I don''t understand, can you add your WeChat?" Jiang Zhen''s voice became softer.


    "No." Luo Mengchen waved his hand, "I won''t teach you, you don''t know what to do with me if you have any questions?"


    Luo Mengchen didn''t want to talk to Jiang Zhenduo, so he took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Yanxi, let''s go."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and followed Luo Mengchen away.


    Jiang Zhen looked at the backs of the two with grievances in her eyes.


    How can she compare to Tao Yanxi? Why is Teacher Luo so nice to her?


    Jiang Zhen was a little unwilling, Mr. Luo was the man she liked, and she must get him!


    On the other side, Luo Mengchen unknowingly took Tao Yanxi''s hand and clasped her fingers tightly.


    When he came to the cafeteria, he let go of her and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    Now Tao Yanxi is in a good mood, so she said with a smile, "I''m just like you~"


    The raised end sound had a soft lingering, causing Luo Mengchen to shudder suddenly.


    "Speak well." Luo Mengchen said, "You are so awkward."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Hmph, I''ll buy it myself!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded, "Alright, you have money anyway."


    After the two bought the meal, they sat down face to face.


    In view of Luo Mengchen''s good performance today, she deliberately put a piece of spare ribs into Luo Mengchen''s bowl.


    "Eat the ribs." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen looked at the ribs in her bowl, then looked at Tao Yanxi''s plate, stretched out her chopsticks and put all the ribs on her plate into her bowl.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Since you don''t like ribs, I''ll help you eat them."


    Luo Mengchen bit the ribs, "Why do you want to eat this dish if you don''t like it?"


    "Fortunately, I can help you solve it, otherwise you will be wasting food."


    Luo Mengchen ate the short ribs quickly as he spoke.


    Tao Yanxi, who clearly likes to eat ribs:  ¡­


    She shouldn''t have expectations for Luo Mengchen!

 v3 Chapter 1488： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (28)

    Tao Yanxi sighed and took the short ribs back.


    Want to eat her ribs! no way!


    Tao Yanxi quickly bit the small ribs, and Luo Mengchen looked up at Tao Yanxi when he saw that the small ribs in the bowl were gone.


    Seeing her happily eating short ribs, he couldn''t help frowning.


    What does yanxi mean?


    Why did you suddenly eat short ribs again?


    Is it because he just said she was wasting?


    Alas, girl paper, it just goes without saying.


    Luo Mengchen put all the stir-fried vegetables in his bowl into Tao Yanxi''s bowl, and said, "I don''t like to eat vegetables either, but if I beat it, I wasted it, so you help me eat it."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there something wrong with this man?


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, but still did not return the vegetables.


    She actually likes green vegetables.


    After lunch, the two went to the drama studio again.


    Luo Mengchen, who is conscientious in the drama every day, is unable to resonate, said that he can still fight again!


    Tao Yanxi is a fan of the drama. After so long, she can understand that as long as she watches it, she will resonate with the various tools in the drama.


    As for the others, it has no resonance at all.


    Now she is a Buddhist.


    Today, they come to the drama as usual.


    This time they are playing a fairy tale drama, which is probably about the story of the heroine who is self-improving and becomes a fairy all the way.


    This clip they brushed is the final final battle, which is the scene of the villain BOSS fighting against the heroine.


    After the vigorous half-hour fight ended, Tao Yanxi heard a familiar sound.


    [Congratulations to Tao Yanxi and the Aurora Sword of "Ascension to the Immortal" reaching 60% resonance, and obtaining the skill of Lao Tzu''s sword to kill you. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    The Aurora Sword is the weapon of the villain BOSS in this clip.


    "Yan Xi, what skills did you acquire?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi told him about his skills.


    Luo Mengchen''s eyes lit up.


    "Let me tell you, my resonance with the villain BOSS is 99%!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "So what?"


    "So you are my weapon!" Luo Mengchen said with a look of course.


    "You are the sword in my hand." Luo Mengchen said with a smile, "Yan Xi, take out the sword and let me see~"


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and the Aurora Sword appeared in her hand.


    At the same time, the skill is activated.


    I saw the aurora sword slashed towards Luo Mengchen, and at the same time, Tao Yanxi shouted uncontrollably, "I will kill you with one sword!"


    Luo Mengchen quickly dodged the attack and looked at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved expression.


    "Yanxi, you actually want to hack me to death."


    Tao Yanxi: I''m not, I don''t have it!


    She can''t help her forehead, what kind of skill is this?


    It''s a shame to start it.


    Even shouting!


    "This is a skill effect." Tao Yanxi explained.


    Luo Mengchen still looked aggrieved at Tao Yanxi.


    "Really, speaking, what are your skills?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Dark Crow Divine Sword." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Listen, listen, how come their skill names are so high!


    Unlike her skill name, how come it is funny.


    Luo Mengchen saw that Tao Yanxi''s face was a little bad, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s alright."


    She couldn''t say she was jealous of his skill, could she?

 v3 Chapter 1489： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (29)

    Luo Mengchen didn''t believe Tao Yanxi''s words.


    If it''s okay, why do you look so bad?


    After watching so many romantic dramas, Luo Mengchen understood.


    In a woman''s mouth, "nothing" means something, and "don''t" means wanting.


    Women are such duplicitous animals.


    So now Tao Yanxi said "it''s okay", it must be something!


    Luo Mengchen thought he knew Tao Yanxi very well now.


    After knowing that something happened to Tao Yanxi, he adhered to the principle of helping his friends, and asked with a trace of gossip: "Yanxi, just talk about it, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tao Yanxi was really embarrassed to say that she was jealous that Luo Mengchen''s skill name was higher than her own, so she could only say: "Just now Jiang Zhen called my sister, I''m not happy."


    Who is big and who is not sure!


    Luo Mengchen thought for a while, and Jiang Zhen did call Tao Yanxi "sister".


    "What''s so unhappy about this? You''re older than her!"


    "Although you''re only a sophomore, you''ve repeated yourself several times!"


    Luo Mengchen patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder and said earnestly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this comforting? Are you sure it won''t make her more angry!


    "I know why you don''t resonate with romance dramas."


    Tao Yanxi also followed Luo Mengchen''s way and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Why?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    "Because you''re stupid." Tao Yanxi stood up and made a face at Luo Mengchen.


    Luo Mengchen, big fool!


    Luo Mengchen also stood up.


    "Where am I stupid? I have 99% resonance!" Luo Mengchen said angrily, "Where is it like you, everything has only 60% resonance."


    Tao Yanxi felt that her elder brother might be a little bit underwhelmed.


    Otherwise, why keep poking at her sore spot?


    "Xingxingxing, you are amazing, I want to see, when will you be able to resonate with 99% of the characters in the romantic drama."


    Tao Yanxi said and walked out.


    She was a little hungry, so she didn''t want to quarrel with Luo Mengchen here.


    Luo Mengchen followed Tao Yanxi, suddenly grabbed her hand, and said seriously, "I can definitely do it!"


    Tao Yanxi stopped, looking at the hand that Luo Mengchen was holding tightly in his palm, the anger in his heart suddenly vented.


    After all, he is also his own brother, so what else can he do? I can only forgive!


    Tao Yan stood on tiptoe and patted Luo Mengchen on the head.


    "Good~" she said.


    Luo Mengchen snorted and patted her head like Tao Yanxi, "It should be me who said goodbye to you."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi retracted her hand, "Just be happy."


    "I''m hungry, let''s go eat." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded, the hand holding Tao Yanxi never let go.


    The two came to a hot pot restaurant, and by coincidence, Shangguan Feng was also in this hot pot restaurant.


    Originally, neither Tao Yanxi nor Luo Mengchen saw Shangguan Feng, but he took the initiative to come and say hello.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t feel anything about Shangguan Feng.


    But Luo Mengchen really regarded Shangguan Feng as a brother, and had to exchange snacks from time to time.


    Luo Mengchen warmly invited Shangguanfeng to eat hot pot together, and Shangguanfeng really agreed.


    So Shangguan Feng and Luo Mengchen sat side by side, and Tao Yanxi sat opposite them.


    Luo Mengchen and Shangguanfeng chatted about snacks, while Tao Yanxi was alone with her mobile phone to play Xiaoxiao.

 v3 Chapter 1490： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (30)

    "Hey, let me tell you, I found another super delicious snack brand called Five Squirrels!"


    "I know! I''ve tried their nuts, and they taste really good."


    "Yes, yes, haha!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The discussion on the other side was so loud that Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but slammed the phone on the table.


    "Luo Mengchen!" Tao Yanxi called out his name, "Sit down here!"


    Luo Mengchen: ? ? ?


    "What''s wrong?" Luo Mengchen scratched his head and looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression.


    "I don''t care, you sit here." Tao Yanxi said arrogantly.


    She was sitting here as a delicate girl, and Luo Mengchen was talking about snacks with a man who was five or three thick!


    Wouldn''t it be nice to talk to her? She loves snacks too! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    Luo Mengchen let out an "oh" and really stood up and walked to Tao Yanxi''s side to sit down.


    "Yanxi, are you not feeling well?" Luo Mengchen leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said with concern, "If you are not feeling well, go home and rest first."


    "I''m fine." Tao Yanxi pulled Luo Mengchen''s sleeve, "I just want you to sit with me."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s voice couldn''t help but bring a little grievance.


    "Didn''t I sit with you?" Luo Mengchen said.


    "If I didn''t force you to come and sit, would you come over?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen really frowned and thought about this question.


    "No." Luo Mengchen shook his head and said, "Isn''t it better if I sit across from you?"


    "I''m sitting next to you and looking at you sideways. I can''t even eat well."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, never expecting Luo Mengchen to say such a thing.


    "Then...then you didn''t even look at me!" Tao Yanxi gritted her teeth and said, hmph, she was almost fooled by him!


    "I told Shangguan about snacks. Didn''t you say last time that the snacks I bought were not delicious?"


    "I thought Shangguan should have experience, so I wanted to ask him which snacks are delicious, so I can buy them for you."


    Luo Mengchen said very seriously, he didn''t understand why Tao Yanxi suddenly asked him to come and sit, and he didn''t know why she didn''t look happy at all.


    But as long as she asked, he would tell her the truth.


    "Are you unhappy? Who messed with you?" Luo Mengchen asked again.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, feeling a little hypocritical?


    It turned out that everything Luo Mengchen did was for her.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    "I''m not unhappy, I''m happy."


    It''s too late for her to be happy to be remembered by him like this.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Luo Mengchen''s arm, "Then hurry up and continue to discuss where the snacks are delicious."


    Luo Mengchen scratched his head, seeing Tao Yanxi looking happy again, and feeling even more puzzled.


    A woman''s heart, a needle under the sea. Dad doesn''t lie to him!


    Luo Mengchen stood up, sat next to Shangguan Feng again, and continued to drag him to discuss snacks.


    However, this time, Shangguan Feng, who witnessed the scene just now, did not mention the issue of snacks.


    He pulled Luo Mengchen and whispered, "Do you like Tao Yanxi?"


    Luo Mengchen looked at Shangguan Feng in surprise, "Why do you think so?"


    This time, Shangguan Feng was surprised, "Don''t you like Tao Yanxi?"


    Luo Mengchen frowned and glanced at Tao Yanxi subconsciously. Seeing that she was playing with her phone, she didn''t seem to focus on this side, so he said to Shangguan Feng, "I...I don''t know!"

 v3 Chapter 1491： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (31)

    Like this thing, he has only heard it from his father''s mouth.


    What it was, he didn''t know.


    When Shangguan Feng heard this, he knew that Luo Mengchen was a lover.


    At this time, a master like him is needed to guide and guide.


    Shangguan Feng coughed lightly and straightened his posture.


    "First of all, did your heart beat fast when you saw her?" Shangguan Feng asked.


    Luo Mengchen thought for a while, then shook his head, "No."


    no? Shangguan Feng looked at Luo Mengchen in surprise, but he didn''t?


    "Then do you want to hug her? Or kiss her? Or do you want to do something more extreme?" Shangguanfeng asked again.


    Luo Mengchen shook his head, "No."


    Shangguan Feng: ? ? ?


    "Then do you feel uncomfortable when you see her with other men?" Shangguanfeng asked again.


    Luo Mengchen recalled, Tao Yanxi didn''t seem to have been with other men before?


    So he shook his head and said, "No."


    Shangguan. Master of Love. Feng doubted his eyes for the first time.


    Shangguan Feng sighed helplessly, "Then tell me, how do you feel about Tao Yanxi?"


    "It feels..." Luo Mengchen touched her chin, "I just want the best for her."


    "Huh?" Shangguan Feng came to the spirit, "For example?"


    "For example, I want to buy her the best snacks!" Luo Mengchen said with a look of course, "Go on, what else are there to eat with five squirrels? Yan Xi doesn''t seem to like nuts."


    When Shangguan Feng heard this, he immediately judged it.


    Shangguan Feng really likes Tao Yanxi, but the standard he likes for a person cannot be judged by the standard of ordinary people.


    "Okay, okay, I know, you like Tao Yanxi."


    Shangguan Feng had a wretched face, "What about Tao Yanxi? Does she have feelings for you?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Mengchen scratched his head and glanced at Tao Yanxi again.


    "Then try it out!" Shangguan Feng had a feeling of hating iron.


    "How to test?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Shangguan Feng thought for a while, "You''re like this, after you go back at night, just pretend to seduce her..."


    When Shangguan Feng said this, the phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up the phone and looked at it, his face changed suddenly.


    "I''m in a hurry to leave, so I''ll go first."


    After Shangguan Feng finished speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Luo Mengchen, who was left with a confused look, touched his chin, thinking about the meaning of "temptation".


    lure? Um... He has to think about how to seduce...


    When Tao Yanxi, who was addicted to playing with his mobile phone, raised his head again, he found that Shangguan Feng had disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Chatting and chatting, people are gone?


    "What about Shangguan Feng?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "He left beforehand." Luo Mengchen said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and didn''t think much about it.


    The two returned home after eating.


    Time flies, and it''s ten o''clock in the evening.


    Luo Mengchen, who finally figured out how to seduce Tao Yanxi, knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Tao Yanxi, who had just taken a shower, was wiping her hair, and when she heard a knock on the door, she naturally went to open the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Luo Mengchen coughed lightly, his face was slightly red, and he didn''t know if it was hot or not.


    He put the book in his hand in front of Tao Yanxi, coughed lightly and said, "I... I''m here to tempt you!"


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "This is all my skills, as long as you like me, I... I''ll give it to you!"

 v3 Chapter 1492： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (32)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen in surprise.


    "What did you just say?" Tao Yanxi asked uncertainly.


    what did she hear?


    Her stupid brother actually said something like "as long as you like me"!


    God, does he know what love is?


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her face uncertainly, blinked quickly, and stared at Luo Mengchen hard.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi and said firmly again: "As long as you like me, I will give you these skills."


    After he finished speaking, he paused and said again, "If you don''t like it, I''ll... I won''t give it to you!"


    In the end, he had to make a fierce expression as a threat.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    She was sure again that she really heard correctly.


    Luo Mengchen was actually enlightened, and actually said "I like it".


    As for the threat at the back, Tao Yanxi subconsciously ignored it.


    After all, she can''t help but like her brother~


    "I like you, I like it!" Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, "Then do you like me?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Mengchen scratched his head, "But Shangguan Feng said I like you."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Do you like me and listen to Shangguan Feng?"


    Tao Yanxi understood that in this world, her biggest enemy was not the heroine Jiang Zhen, but the hero Shangguan Feng!


    Tao Yanxi put her hands on her hips and stared fiercely at Luo Mengchen with her cheeks puffed up.


    Luo Mengchen noticed that Tao Yanxi was angry, and said quickly, "I actually don''t know if I like you or not."


    "I told Shang Guanfeng that I wanted the best for you, and he said I like you."


    "Where''s Yanxi? Yanxi thinks I like you?"


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, "I like it! I have to like it!"


    "You have to listen to me, not that Shangguan Feng." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Luo Mengchen nodded again and again, "I must have heard the words!"


    He handed the book in his hand to Tao Yanxi, "Yanxi for you."


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No, it''s useless for me to ask for these skills, you can take it yourself."


    Luo Mengchen blinked, not knowing why.


    Shangguan Feng said that if Yan Xi refused her temptation, it meant that she didn''t like him.


    don''t like him...


    Luo Mengchen lowered his head in disappointment.


    "Yanxi, don''t you like me?" Luo Mengchen asked unwillingly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Luo Mengchen with a smile, "No, I like you very much."


    Hmm... I really like it!


    "Then why don''t you accept my temptation?" Luo Mengchen asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Temptation? What temptation?" Did he tempt her?


    "Yes!" Luo Mengchen waved the book in his hand, "Isn''t that tempting enough?"


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, she felt that the temptation in Shangguan''s mouth should not refer to this kind of temptation, right?


    Just like Luo Mengchen, it''s really hard for him to let him tempt him.


    "It''s not temptation."


    Tao Yanxi took a step forward and stood on tiptoe slightly.


    ......


    Luo Mengchen stopped talking, he suddenly knew the taste he liked.

 v3 Chapter 1493： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (33)

    Luo Mengchen blushed and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "So, next time you have to tempt me like this." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded knowingly.


    After two seconds, he suddenly asked as if remembering something, "Do you like me, then Yanxi?"


    "Of course I like it!" Tao Yanxi took Luo Mengchen''s hand and shook it, "If I don''t like you, why would I kiss you?"


    Luo Mengchen nodded suddenly, the sign that he liked was kiss.


    Then he has to be more intimate!


    Luo Mengchen thought so, and his lips suddenly touched Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    A few minutes later, Luo Mengchen let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, I like you very much!" Luo Mengchen''s eyes brightened, "So I will always kiss you!"


    Tao Yanxi imagined the scene and shuddered for no reason.


    "Hmm... um." Tao Yanxi replied vaguely.


    In any case, the two of them were happy with each other.


    The relationship between the two has also become closer because of this.


    And since Luo Mengchen realized that he likes Tao Yanxi, he really wanted to give Tao Yanxi all the good things in the world.


    But what makes people strange is that even though Luo Mengchen is sure that he likes Tao Yanxi, he still does not resonate with the characters in the romantic drama.


    Fortunately, Luo Mengchen doesn''t care about the degree of resonance now, his only thought now is to have a good relationship with Tao Yanxi.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it''s a month.


    Strange to say, since Shangguan Feng left in a hurry, he hasn''t seen anyone for a month.


    And he didn''t contact Luo Mengchen either.


    Luo Mengchen originally wanted to ask him which snacks are suitable for girls to eat, but as soon as the news came out, it was lost in the sea, and there was no news.


    Luo Mengchen was still a little worried about his friend.


    He discussed it with Tao Yanxi and decided to inquire about Shangguan Feng.


    Luo Mengchen didn''t know much about Shangguan Feng, only that he belonged to the Shangguan family.


    Luo Mengchen planned to visit Shangguan''s house.


    Because Tao Yanxi had a lesson, Luo Mengchen went there alone.


    When Luo Mengchen went to Shangguan''s house, he found out that they were also looking for Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguanfeng has been missing for a month.


    The Shangguan family also told Luo Mengchen that if he knew where Shangguan Feng was, he must tell them.


    Luo Mengchen responded.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi was in class when she suddenly felt cold all over her body.


    She looked out subconsciously, only to see a familiar figure walking past the window.


    It''s Jiang Zhen.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, she always felt that something was wrong with Jiang Zhen.


    At this time, Luo Mengchen sent her a message saying that Shangguan Feng had disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously felt that the disappearance of Shangguan Feng was related to Jiang Zhen.


    She thought for a while, sent a message to Luo Mengchen, and then quietly followed Jiang Zhen.


    Jiang Zhen walked out of the school, turned left and right, turned several corners and walked straight to a community.


    This is Jiang Zhen''s home and where she has lived for twenty years.


    The community is a bit old, with the words demolished on both sides.


    It is probably about to be demolished, so there are very few people in the community, and even if there are, there are some old grandparents who are faltering.


    In order to avoid Jiang Zhen''s discovery, Tao Yanxi only dared to follow from a distance.


    She saw Jiang Zhen go up to a unit building, but she didn''t see how many floors she went up to.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a few minutes before entering the unit building.

 v3 Chapter 1494： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (34)

    The corridor is a bit shabby, and there is a lot of ash. It doesn''t look like someone specially cleaned it up.


    Tao Yanxi observed the footprints, and probably determined that Jiang Zhen was on the second floor.


    She leaned close to the door and faintly heard voices.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, then walked a little to the side, and pressed her palm to the wall next to her.


    She has a skill called "I just want to spy on you". The function of the skill is that it can be integrated with any dead object, um... It is an excellent skill for peeping.


    When Tao Yanxi got this skill before, Luo Mengchen laughed fiercely.


    Luo Mengchen also told her not to peep at other people, but only to peep at him.


    Of course, if she wanted to see it, he was willing to show her openly.


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t want to look at him.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi quickly merged with the wall.


    After merging with the wall, she could clearly see the situation in the room.


    Jiang Zhen sat at the dining table with a spoon in her hand.


    On the opposite side of her is Shangguan Feng.


    Shangguanfeng''s face looked very bad, and he lost a lot of weight in a month.


    He looked at Jiang Zhen and said in a hoarse voice, "Let me go."


    Jiang Zhen is more delicate than before, and there is a touch of seductiveness between her brows and eyes.


    She chuckled lightly and slid her fingers across Shangguan Feng''s face.


    "Brother Feng, how can you be so heartless?"


    "Didn''t you say that you like me the most?"


    Shangguan Feng glared at Jiang Zhen and said, "That''s because I was blind before."


    It was true that Shangguanfeng had a good impression, but this kind of affection was not to the level of liking.


    His affection for her is just an appreciation for beautiful things.


    If nothing else, Jiang Zhen''s appearance is indeed online.


    However, since Jiang Zhen deceived him a month ago and forcibly transferred his skills to her, Shangguan Feng knew that Jiang Zhen was a snake-hearted man.


    Shangguan Feng wanted to ask for help, but Jiang Zhen confiscated all his ways to connect to the outside world.


    I don''t know what medicine Jiang Zhen used for him, all his skills were useless.


    He could only watch Jiang Zhen draw out his skills little by little.


    As of today, all his skills have been transferred to Jiang Zhen.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Feng couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart.


    That''s a skill he''s been brushing for more than ten years!


    But compared to life, those skills seem to be nothing.


    Shangguan Feng pursed his lips tightly, resting his hands on the chair.


    "Hey, Shangguanfeng." A familiar female voice suddenly sounded in Shangguanfeng''s mind.


    Shangguan Feng''s pupils shrank, and he glanced at Jiang Zhen cautiously.


    After he saw that Jiang Zhen''s face was fine, he asked in his mind, "Tao Yanxi?"


    "It''s me." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Where are you?" Shangguan Feng asked.


    "It doesn''t matter where I am, what matters is, what is the situation now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Shangguan Feng quickly told Tao Yanxi of the current situation.


    "Where''s Luo Mengchen? Can he come to save me?"


    "Jiang Zhen has all my skills, you shouldn''t be able to beat her."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Although this is true, it hurts you to say it outright, bro!


    "I have contacted him, he should be rushing this way." Tao Yanxi said.


    Shangguan Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Luo Mengchen can come over, he is not afraid.


    In terms of strength, he still couldn''t beat Luo Mengchen.

 v3 Chapter 1495： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (35)

    Just when Shangguan Feng breathed a sigh of relief, an ice blade suddenly appeared in Jiang Zhen''s hand.


    The blade glowed with a cold light under the light, which made people feel infiltrating at first glance.


    "Brother Feng." Jiang Zhen smiled sweetly, "You said that Brother Luo would like me now?"


    Shangguan Feng sneered and rolled his eyes.


    "How could he like you?" He clearly liked Tao Yanxi.


    These words seemed to hit Jiang Zhen''s sore spot all at once.


    She suddenly stabbed the ice knife into Shangguan Feng''s face.


    Shangguan Feng tilted his head slightly and avoided the ice blade, but the icy edge still drew a bloodstain on his face.


    Where has Shangguanfeng suffered such grievances? He looked at Jiang Zhen with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Who would like a woman like you?"


    Jiang Zhen''s face sank, "Brother Luo will like me!"


    "Pooh!"


    Perhaps it was the news that Luo Mengchen was about to arrive that gave Shangguanfeng courage, but he was now bold enough to spit Jiang Zhen''s saliva.


    "I''m already very good now, that Tao Yanxi is not my opponent at all."


    "As long as I kill Tao Yanxi, Brother Luo will definitely like me!"


    Jiang Zhen laughed suddenly, as if she had seen the scene where she and Luo Mengchen kissed me.


    Tao Yanxi in the dark:  ¡­


    No, he won''t!


    Tao Yanxi is really powerless to complain, why did the plot develop into what it is now!


    "Ah, yes, Brother Feng, you are going to die too." Jiang Zhen laughed, and another ice blade appeared in her hand.


    This time, she didn''t say anything, but just waved the ice blade and stabbed Shangguan Feng''s chest.


    Shangguan Feng wanted to dodge, but Jiang Zhen had already controlled his body.


    "Peach Yanxi!" Shangguan Feng shouted Tao Yanxi loudly in his mind.


    Tao Yanxi naturally couldn''t let Shangguan Feng die.


    She hurriedly used her skill "Something is coming at me", as the name suggests, it is coming at her if there is any harm.


    So the ice blade that was originally aimed at Shangguan Feng suddenly broke away from Jiang Zhen''s hand and stabbed straight at the wall.


    Tao Yanxi, who quickly moved herself, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, fortunately, she is fast enough!


    Jiang Zhen frowned slightly as she looked at the ice blade stuck on the wall.


    what happened?


    Jiang Zhen didn''t think too much, she directly used her skill "Frost Magic Explosion".


    Frost instantly enveloped Shangguan Feng''s whole body, and it seemed that it was about to explode.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly used the skill "Peace of Mind and Naturally Cool", um... that is, everything is in a still state.


    So the frost that was about to explode did not explode, which made Jiang Zhen frown even deeper.


    She looked at Shangguan and asked, "Do you still have skills?"


    Shangguan Feng was frozen, he couldn''t say anything, he could only blink at Jiang Zhen.


    Jiang Zhen snorted coldly, and directly activated her skills.


    Tao Yanxi could only throw out her various wonderful skills to resist Jiang Zhen''s skills.


    In just a few minutes, the whole room was in a mess.


    At this time, Jiang Zhen also noticed that someone was against her.


    "Who is it? Come out!" Jiang Zhen grabbed Shangguan Feng''s neck, "I''ll strangle him immediately if he doesn''t come out!"


    Tao Yanxi had to show her figure.


    When Jiang Zhen saw Tao Yanxi, her face was full of jealousy.


    "It''s you!"


    She didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately attacked Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly dodged.


    Her skills are mostly defensive and rarely aggressive.

 v3 Chapter 1496： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (36)

    And even if there is an attack, it will not cause any harm to others.


    Her only skill that can hurt is the "Luo Tao Mantian" that Luo Mengchen passed on to her.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was not the way to go.


    Luo Mengchen didn''t know why he hadn''t come yet.


    Jiang Zhen has a tendency to go crazy, and by then, she will definitely not be her opponent.


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip, protected Shangguan Feng behind her, and used the skill "Luo Tao Man Tian".


    The scattered peach blossoms fell from the air and fell on Jiang Zhen''s shoulders, causing her to be in a trance for a moment.


    She seemed to see herself as the ugly duckling back then.


    She likes a handsome senior, and she confesses to him.


    But what did the senior say?


    The senior said that she looks ordinary, her family is ordinary, her education is ordinary, and everything is ordinary, and he wants to become a dragon and a phoenix.


    The word "ordinary" ran through the first half of her life.


    One day, she suddenly brushed out a halo of some heroine.


    After getting that halo, she became a true genius.


    No matter what drama she plays, she can resonate with the heroine in the drama.


    And the resonance is 99%.


    She is getting better and better, and she is more and more loved by many people.


    But why didn''t Luo Mengchen look at her directly?


    Obviously she has become so good, obviously she has become so powerful, why, why doesn''t he want to look at him?


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes instantly turned red, and the scent of peach blossoms penetrated into her nostrils, very similar to the scent on Luo Mengchen''s body.


    Why doesn''t that man Luo Mengchen like him?


    As soon as this thought came out, Jiang Zhen ran away instantly.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms aroused the most greedy Gu Qiuwang in her heart. She unexpectedly released the skills on her body and wanted to destroy everything here.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Jiang Zhen in horror, but when the attack was about to get close to her, a force blocked her back.


    It was Luo Mengchen who came.


    Luo Mengchen looked at the mad Jiang Zhen with cold eyes, and activated her skills to directly suppress her.


    The house is filled with the fragrance of peach blossoms, which is intoxicating and pungent.


    At this moment, Luo Mengchen seemed to show the appearance of his first genius.


    Jiang Zhen looked at Luo Mengchen, and despite being suppressed by her skills, she still asked unwillingly, "Why don''t you like me?"


    Luo Mengchen sneered and walked over to Tao Yanxi to check if she was injured.


    After confirming that she was not injured, Luo Mengchen looked at Jiang Zhen and said disdainfully, "Why should I like you?"


    He took Tao Yanxi into his arms and said in a sovereign tone, "I only like Yanxi."


    "What''s so good about her? She''s not as good-looking as I am, and I''m not as powerful. What do you like about her?" Jiang Zhen asked.


    Luo Mengchen looked at Tao Yanxi and suddenly grinned.


    "I don''t know either, but Yan Xi''s lips are soft."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Mengchen''s lips pressed against it.


    How could Jiang Zhen endure this scene, and suddenly fainted.


    As for Shangguan Feng, um... he didn''t see anything.


    After Luo Mengchen kissed Tao Yanxi, she hugged her tightly, buried her head in her neck, and said with a trembling voice: "Yanxi, you scared me to death just now, I''ll be a little later. , you''re going to get cold."


    Luo Mengchen rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck again.


    "So Yan Xi has to kiss me more to compensate me."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1497： Brush drama brush to boyfriend (37)

    Tao Yanxi realized once again that Luo Mengchen''s brain probably had a package.


    But, as for my brother, once you kiss it, you kiss it twice, you kiss it twice, and you kiss it many times.


    Since he said so, she naturally wants to satisfy him.


    Tao Yan stood on tiptoe and kissed Luo Mengchen''s lips again.


    "Others go home and kiss again." Tao Yanxi said.


    Luo Mengchen nodded again and again, and then he remembered the existence of Shangguan Feng.


    He hurriedly rescued Shangguan Feng, who was shivering from the cold, and then called Judiciary and asked the law enforcement officers to take Jiang Zhen away.


    After Jiang Zhen was dealt with, Luo Mengchen no longer had Shangguan Feng who was hurt both physically and mentally.


    He took Tao Yanxi directly home.


    He remembered that Yan Xi had said that he would go home and kiss!


    As soon as he got home, Luo Mengchen began to pester Tao Yanxi to kiss him.


    This kiss, kiss, and accidentally ran to the bed.


    And then...well...indescribable.


    Soon after, Shangguanfeng recovered after some treatment.


    It''s just that those previous skills can never be taken back.


    The skills in this world can only be transferred once, so those skills of Shangguan Feng are just abolished.


    After learning that Jiang Zhen had hurt Shangguan Feng, the Shangguan family sued Jiang Zhen directly to the Supreme Court.


    After a round of evidence collection, the court finally sentenced Jiang Zhen to death.


    Jiang Zhen didn''t understand until she died, why Luo Mengchen didn''t like her, obviously, she was the best one, wasn''t she?


    Having said that, since Shangguan Feng recovered his health, he began to pull Luo Mengchen to watch dramas.


    Now he is a weak man with no strength, so naturally he is holding a thigh.


    Luo Mengchen only wanted to play dramas with Tao Yanxi, but Shangguan Feng said that as long as he played dramas with him, then he would tell him how to please the girl and how to surprise the girl.


    Luo Mengchen, who wants to please Yanxi and wants to surprise him: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ


    So Luo Mengchen went to play drama with Shangguanfeng.


    Every time she comes back from the drama, Tao Yanxi will get some wonderful gifts.


    What kind of doll pops up suddenly, what kind of stone garlic masher, anyway, how strange things come about.


    At first, Tao Yanxi had to complain a few words, but later she became numb.


    Hmm... this is probably a different kind of romance.


    It wasn''t until Shangguan Feng finally had a certain strength to protect himself that Luo Mengchen didn''t send all kinds of strange gifts.


    The life between him and Tao Yanxi is still relatively happy.


    As for the reason for not being so happy, it is probably Luo Mengchen''s various salacious manipulations.


    Several years later, Luo Mengchen finally left this world with Tao Yanxi in his arms with satisfaction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tao Yanxi was awakened by a burst of voices.


    "Xiaohua, Xiaobai, Xiaohei..." Well, they are all fat.


    "Xiaofen, Xiaohong, Xiaolu..." Well, they are all naughty.


    "Little meow, little..." Huh?


    Huh? Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, wondering why the voice stopped.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw an enlarged handsome face.


    The owner of the handsome face was looking at her with a serious look.


    "Where did this cat come from?" the man asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what? Is she a cat?


    Tao Yanxi looked down in surprise, "Oh my god! She really is a cat!


    "Meow!!" What''s going on!

 v3 Chapter 1498： Falling in love is worse than kissing a cat (1)

    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the extra cat with a serious face, turned it over, and glanced at it.


    "It''s a female cat." Lin Xiaoyu said, "Little guy, where did you come from?"


    "Meow?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and sold a cute one.


    "Aiya!! So cute!" Lin Xiaoyu rubbed Tao Yanxi with her face, oh, no, it should be the little face of a cat.


    "Since you are here, that is the fate between us."


    Lin Xiaoyu looked serious.


    "You will belong to me from now on!"


    "You can call it... little baby! Hehehe~"


    When it came to the end, Lin Xiaoyu''s laughter was obviously rippling.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what happened? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    ¡¾Well...there is no suitable target for you to possess little master, so...¡¿Xiao Yao hesitated.


    ¡¾So you can only turn me into a cat? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Hey hey hey~ The world of the big master is full of cat control, little master, think about it, if one day his favorite cat becomes a human, then...hehehe~]


    When Xiao Yao said the end, her voice also rippling.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In other words, while Tao Yanxi and Xiao Yao were chatting, Lin Xiaoyu had already stood up holding her.


    He walked outside and was stopped at once.


    "Hey, I said you, you, take my cat and don''t pay?" The shopkeeper stopped him and said.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the shopkeeper with a serious face, picked up Tao Yanxi and shook it.


    "Look, is this your cat?"


    He comes here every day and of course knows that the cat doesn''t belong in this pet store.


    The owner looked at it carefully, and this cat doesn''t seem to be his cat.


    The shop owner frowned, thought for a while and said, "Then you can''t take the cat away from my shop for nothing."


    This cat can''t tell what breed it is, so he should just charge less.


    The shop owner knew that this Lin Xiaoyu would come here every day to see cats, but unfortunately he was too poor to afford the cats in his shop.


    But he does business, and he can''t blatantly drive people out.


    This cat came out of nowhere, and he couldn''t tell the breed. It was probably a wild cat.


    Thinking of this, the shop owner said, "Well, give me a hundred yuan."


    100 yuan is not too much for Lin Xiaoyu, he just wants to go home and play cats, so he didn''t bother with the shopkeeper, but directly took out 100 yuan and gave it to the shopkeeper.


    After the shopkeeper received the money, he waved Lin Xiaoyu away.


    Tao Yanxi was held in Lin Xiaoyu''s arms, and her hands were holding her ass, which made her feel a little awkward.


    Tao Yanxi twisted her body uncomfortably, but was held down by Lin Xiaoyu.


    "My dear, let''s go back and play again~"


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t help but rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head.


    Omg, how cute is this cat! Lin Xiaoyu thought so, the smile on her face deepened.


    Because cats couldn''t get on the bus, Lin Xiaoyu had a rare luxury to take a taxi.


    After returning home, Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to put Tao Yanxi on the sofa, and then half squatted down, rubbing against her.


    "Little baby, little baby~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I don''t know why, her brother likes her so much, but she just can''t be happy.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, how can I become a humanoid? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [The little master can change at any time~ I have a transformation pill~(p¨Rw¨Qq)] Xiao Yao said.

 v3 Chapter 1499： Its better to play a cat than fall in love (2)

    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, transforming into a pill?


    [Give it to me~] Tao Yanxi said.


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao quickly gave Tao Yanxi the Transformation Pill.


    The Transformation Pill appeared in Tao Yanxi''s mouth, and it melted in the mouth.


    In the next instant, I saw a flash of white light, and the kitten that was still lying on the sofa suddenly turned into a girl.


    The girl''s hair is very long, just covering the important parts.


    The big cat''s eyes were full of joy, reflecting Lin Xiaoyu''s figure, making people feel happy at a glance.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu excitedly, the cat he just bought home turned into a beautiful girl, what kind of expression would he show?


    Excited? surprise? Unbelievable? Or just throw her down?


    However, to Tao Yan''s surprise, Lin Xiaoyu''s originally turbulent expression suddenly became serious.


    He stared straight at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Silence spread across the room.


    A few minutes later, Lin Xiaoyu spoke up.


    "Change back!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What? Did she hear it wrong?


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the girl in front of her with dissatisfaction, "Change back."


    His super cute little baby cat! How to become a woman!


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and she said angrily, "I can''t go back."


    When Lin Xiaoyu heard this, she immediately pulled up Tao Yanxi''s arm.


    "go out."


    When he said this, there was obviously grievance and accusation on his face.


    How can his super invincible cute baby become a woman!


    Where does Tao Yanxi leave like this?


    She hurriedly wrapped her arms around Lin Xiaoyu''s arms, and said with a hint of flattery, "I can change back, I can change back."


    Lin Xiaoyu really stopped pulling Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    He stared at her, as if waiting for her to change back.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, and when she thought about it, the original girl disappeared.


    A pure white kitten reappeared on the sofa.


    When Lin Xiaoyu saw her little baby came back, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Oh my little baby~"


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to hug Tao Yanxi, who had turned into a kitten, and rubbed it again and again.


    "Little darling, let me tell you, I just saw a woman who wants to take your place."


    "Hmph, I won''t be tempted by women."


    "I just need to have my little baby!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She really wanted to scratch Lin Xiaoyu to death.


    "Baby, are you hungry? I''ll buy you cat food right away~"


    Lin Xiaoyu said, holding Tao Yanxi in her arms, she picked up her mobile phone and started Taobao.


    Where does Tao Yanxi eat cat food, she quickly pressed Lin Xiaoyu''s hand with her cat paw.


    Some cold meat pads were placed on the back of Lin Xiaoyu''s hand, which made his heart suddenly drunk.


    "Oops, baby want to hold a claw with me?"


    Lin Xiaoyu shook Tao Yanxi''s claws up and down.


    "My baby is so smart."


    Tao Yanxi, Tao Yanxi, she no longer wanted to speak.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t care what Kitty thought, he smiled and kissed the pad.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu with disgust.


    "Oops, little baby, do you want to kiss dad too?"


    "Come on, daddy kiss~"


    Lin Xiaoyu wanted to kiss Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    Tao Yanxi slapped Lin Xiaoyu on the mouth.


    Dare to be a traitor! Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v3 Chapter 1500： Falling in love is worse than kissing a cat (3)

    Lin Xiaoyu suddenly became decadent when she saw that her beloved kitten wouldn''t let her kiss her.


    "Okay, Dad doesn''t kiss."


    After Lin Xiaoyu finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong again, and he said again: "Dad won''t kiss now, kiss later, hehehe~"


    At the end, the smile on Lin Xiaoyu''s face became indescribable.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly used her claws to support her forehead. Is there something wrong with this man?


    She didn''t want to kiss him! Hum ¨s^¨t


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lin Xiaoyu with disgust, and then fell from his arms.


    The house where Lin Xiaoyu lived was very small, about thirty square meters.


    The kitchen and toilet are on the same side, separated by a door in the middle.


    There is no living room, only a bedroom separated from the kitchen and toilet by a wall.


    There was a bunk bed in the bedroom, the upper bed was full of various things, and the lower bed was Lin Xiaoyu''s bed.


    The bed was neat and the quilt was neatly folded into squares.


    Tao Yanxi jumped onto the bed and looked at Lin Xiaoyu with a noble and glamorous expression.


    However, from Lin Xiaoyu''s point of view, this is simply her own little baby trying to sell cuteness to him!


    "Little baby, do you want a hug from daddy?"


    Lin Xiaoyu patted her thigh, "Come, come to Dad."


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes speechlessly. In Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes, this white eye was her own little baby who was winking at herself!


    Lin Xiaoyu''s heart softened.


    "Little baby, come, Daddy kiss~"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and jumped to the table next to her.


    She is still young and her jumping ability is not very good, so her current range of activities is the bed, the floor, and the small single sofa.


    Lin Xiaoyu was sitting on the single sofa, next to the table where Tao Yanxi was squatting.


    "Little darling, come, Dad will buy you cat litter, you must pull it in the cat litter box in the future~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "By the way, my little baby is a girl, don''t worry, Dad will definitely not watch you pee!" Lin Xiaoyu said again.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she wanted to become a human again.


    Being a cat is really inconvenient!


    Lin Xiaoyu took the mobile phone and quickly bought cat litter and cat litter box on Taobao.


    He also bought some cat food, which cost him 500 yuan!


    But this is for his own little baby. Although he is distressed, he does not regret it.


    He finally has his own cat, and naturally he has to take good care of it.


    Lin Xiaoyu glanced at the kitten licking her paws, and the smile on her face deepened.


    Lin Xiaoyu glanced at the time, it was one o''clock, he had to go to work.


    Taking advantage of Tao Yanxi''s licking of her paws, Lin Xiaoyu suddenly picked her up and took a quick sip.


    "Hey hey, little darling, Daddy has gone to work."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lin Xiaoyu and slapped her paw on Lin Xiaoyu''s face.


    (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#) I dislike her human form, and if I want to kiss her shamelessly, I should beat her!


    However, her strength was simply not enough to see in front of Lin Xiaoyu, and her strength was nothing but a tickling.


    Lin Xiaoyu pinched Tao Yanxi''s meat pad in a good mood.


    "Dad is out!"


    Lin Xiaoyu said, and put Tao Yanxi down.


    Then he took the key and locked the two doors and went out.


    After Lin Xiaoyu left, Tao Yanxi was the only one left in the small room, oh no, it was a cat.

 v3 Chapter 1501： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (4)

    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, but still felt that the cat shape was a lot inconvenient.


    When she thought about it, she turned into a human figure.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to go out for a walk, but the door was locked by Lin Xiaoyu from the outside, so she couldn''t get out at all.


    There was no TV or computer in the room, and the only mobile phone was taken away by Lin Xiaoyu.


    Simply put, life here is one word, boring!


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed and sighed.


    Taking advantage of this time, she should take a good look at the story background of this world.


    The brother of this world is a courier brother.


    The delivery starts at 8:00 in the morning, and it is delivered to 11:30 at noon. After that, I have lunch and rest until 1:00, and then continue to deliver the express until 6:00 in the afternoon.


    The work is tiring, but the pay is not bad.


    In this second-tier city, life can go on.


    But Lin Xiaoyu has an older brother who became a vegetable in a car accident two years ago.


    Lin Xiaoyu pays a lot of medical expenses to the hospital every month, so those wages are not enough.


    So at night, Lin Xiaoyu would occasionally go to the bar to help watch the show.


    Occasionally, you can get a nice tip.


    This is how Lin Xiaoyu was able to survive.


    As for the male and female protagonists of this world, they are actually the attending doctor of Brother Lin Xiaoyu.


    The male protagonist, Li Jie, took over Lin Xiaoyu''s brother Lin Zicong when he first arrived at the hospital. He was probably not good at learning. When dispensing medicine for Lin Xiaoyu, he mistakenly confused one medicine with another, which directly led to Lin Zicong''s die.


    After experiencing this incident, Li Jie was enlightened and restarted his studies. He was originally talented, and he was soon promoted to director after serious study.


    Since then, it has been smooth sailing and has become a new star in the medical field.


    And because of Lin Zicong''s death, Lin Xiaoyu was completely blackened and kept his name incognito for more than ten years, and finally brought the accomplished Li Jie down from the altar.


    Lin Xiaoyu, who had pulled Li Jie down from the altar, was not reconciled. On a dark and windy night, Lin Xiaoyu stabbed Li Jie.


    Li Jie survived because a passerby was rescued.


    Lin Xiaoyu was imprisoned for intentional injury, and eventually committed suicide in prison.


    The ending was tragic, but anyway, I had a fight with the male protagonist Li Jie.


    There is still half a year before Li Xie takes over Lin Zicong. In this short half year, she has to find a way to wake up Lin Zicong.


    This should prevent death from taking the wrong medicine, right?


    Tao Yanxi felt that she was very smart, so the question now is, how can I wake up a vegetative person?


    This is a very serious question, and she has to think about it.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and when she tilted her body, she fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already half past five in the evening.


    Tao Yanxi got up quickly, opened the refrigerator, and looked at the ingredients inside.


    A few eggs, a tomato, and nothing else.


    Exactly, let''s make a tomato egg noodles.


    Tao Yanxi quickly made a tomato and egg noodles, and just after it was ready and served on the table, Lin Xiaoyu opened the door and came back.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi in human form, his face sank.


    "Change back!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    In the next instant, a snow-white kitten appeared on the ground.


    "Hey hey, little baby, dad is back, do you miss dad? Little baby is so cute~"


    Tao Yanxi: ¡ú_¡ú

 v3 Chapter 1502： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (5)

    Lin Xiaoyu squatted down and hugged Tao Yanxi and rubbed it.


    Just as he was about to kiss, he was slapped on the mouth by Tao Yanxi''s meat pad.


    "Oh, little baby is shy? Then dad doesn''t kiss on the mouth, but on the claws."


    Lin Xiaoyu fell asleep, grabbed Tao Yanxi''s meat pad and kissed several times.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu with disgust, but her sharp fingernails were well kept and didn''t hurt him.


    After Lin Xiaoyu kissed her kitten for a while, she suddenly saw the face on the table.


    The noodles were still steaming, and they looked like they had just been made.


    Lin Xiaoyu put Tao Yanxi on his lap, then took a pair of chopsticks and took a sip.


    In the next instant, Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "tasty!"


    Lin Xiaoyu looked down at the pure white kitten and smiled, "Is that woman cooking well~"


    After speaking, he seemed to feel wrong again.


    He hurriedly put down his chopsticks, picked Tao Yanxi in his arms, and took a moment.


    "But still my little baby is cute!"


    How can a woman have a cute cat?


    That woman doesn''t want to make him think she''s cute with just one meal!


    Lin Xiaoyu held the kitten on the table with a serious face, and after taking a bite, he would boast to Tao Yanxi, "My baby is still cute"!


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi covered her face with her claws, is this person a fool?


    Ten minutes later, Lin Xiaoyu ate a bowl of noodles.


    After he finished eating, he solemnly put the chopsticks on the bowl.


    Then he picked up Tao Yanxi and smiled.


    "Although the noodles are delicious and I''m full, I''m definitely not going to climb the wall!"


    "I''m the ultimate fan of my little baby!"


    "So, do you want to kiss the little baby? Hehehe~"


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t help but laugh slyly as she spoke.


    Tao Yanxi directly slapped Lin Xiaoyu''s face with a meat pad, expressing her refusal.


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed with some pity.


    Come to Japan for a long time. He comforted himself so much that one day, his little baby would not refuse his kiss!


    Lin Xiaoyu held Tao Yanxi in her arms, glanced at the time, it was still early, and he still had time to kiss the little baby...for a while.


    At seven o''clock, Lin Xiaoyu was about to go out.


    The bar opened at 8:00, and he was back at 2:30 until 2:00 in the morning.


    "Little baby, wait for your father at home~"


    After Lin Xiaoyu finished speaking, he went out.


    After Lin Xiaoyu went out, Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to transform into a human figure.


    Probably because she is still a small milk cat, so her human form is also very petite.


    About 1.5 meters tall, when sitting on the bed, his feet could not touch the ground.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the bed with her little feet dangling, her hands resting on the bed, bored.


    [Xiao Yao, I''m so bored~] Tao Yanxi said in a sullen manner.


    [Little master, you can go out and play acridine~(?¨B¨Œ¨B?)] Xiao Yao said.


    [Isn''t there a window? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the small window at the top, then looked down at herself, and said helplessly: "I can''t get through. ¡¿


    [Little master is stupid~ You can change into a cat shape and jump out, and then go out and then turn into a human shape~ O(¨R¨Œ¨Q)O] Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, yes, why didn''t she think of this!


    Xiao Yao is so smart!

 v3 Chapter 1503： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (6)

    Tao Yanxi quickly stood up, climbed onto the bed again, and opened the window.


    As soon as she thought about it, she suddenly turned into a cat shape.


    The window is about two meters away from the ground. Such a high distance is still a bit difficult for her, who is only a small milk cat.


    Fortunately, she is no ordinary cat.


    Tao Yanxi estimated the strength and jumped off lightly.


    After sitting firmly on the ground, Tao Yanxi suddenly turned into a human form.


    She didn''t have anything on her body, but luckily there was no one around here, and there was no camera, otherwise she would have really disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao to bring her clothes and shoes from the space.


    After she put it on, she went outside.


    She planned to visit the bar where Lin Xiaoyu was part-time.


    The bar where Lin Xiaoyu works part-time is not far away, it only takes about ten minutes to walk.


    After arriving at the bar, the bar has just received customers.


    The heat is going on inside, the band is tuning the instruments, and after a while, it will be a carnival.


    At present, there are not many people in the bar, and Tao Yanxi attracted the attention of many people as soon as she walked in.


    The delicate face, the petite and exquisite figure, the wide short sleeves and shorts, and the pure energy revealed all over her body are telling them that this girl should not come here.


    Although some of the people who come here wear student clothes and look innocent, their temperament cannot be deceived.


    Those who pretend to be pure can''t hide the wind and dust in their bones.


    On the contrary, this new little girl, with the pure energy revealed all over her body, makes many people who are good at it eager to move.


    Tao Yanxi pretended not to see the eyes of those people, she was looking for Lin Xiaoyu''s figure.


    Unfortunately, she looked around and didn''t see it.


    Tao Yanxi walked to a sofa and sat down, looking around.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi looking around, some people probably guessed who she should be dating.


    In short, this is probably a famous flower with an owner.


    Although many people like night shows, the bottom line of principles is still very strong.


    Since famous flowers have owners, they are not willing to force others, so they naturally dispel the idea of ??going up to chat.


    But there are always a few people who have no principle and no bottom line.


    So, someone came up to strike up a conversation.


    "Little girl, alone?" An uncle who was about forty years old came over and asked with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him, "No, there are companions."


    If you hear this, you will definitely leave.


    But the uncle in front of him is obviously not a wise man.


    He sat down on Tao Yanxi''s side again, his left hand just about to move.


    "Little girl, this is your first time here?"


    The uncle said and started to touch Tao Yanxi''s leg.


    Tao Yanxi grabbed his wrist all of a sudden and exerted light force, the uncle grinned in pain.


    "Let... let go!"


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "Uncle, are you so cowardly and want to be sultry?"


    "You..." Uncle felt the pain coming from his wrist, and sweat came out on his forehead.


    Tao Yanxi sneered and spat out the word "go away".


    The man glanced at Tao Yanxi angrily, but left in a cowardly manner.


    Tao Yanxilu''s hand made the few people who were still a little cautious all of a sudden cowardly.


    Can''t be offended, life is more important than chatting up.


    Tao Yan saw that no one had come up to chat with her, and satisfaction was written on her little face.

 v3 Chapter 1504： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (7)

    Tao Yanxi had no money on her body, so she could only sit there.


    Fortunately, people are generally not chased out in bars, otherwise she may be chased out.


    As time passed, the number of people in the bar also increased.


    The band on stage has already adjusted all kinds of equipment.


    When the manic music sounded, everyone got excited together.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the side indifferently, out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    The light above her head is too dazzling, if it wasn''t for her brother, she wouldn''t come here.


    Tao Yanxi looked for Lin Xiaoyu in the crowd.


    She searched and searched, and finally found him near the table not far away.


    Lin Xiaoyu was wearing the uniform of the waiter in the bar, and it could be seen that the uniform was a bit too big, and it was not suitable for him at all.


    Tao Yan pouted, is the owner of this shop so stingy?


    Even a well-fitting uniform is unwilling to give your employees?


    Tao Yanxi wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at the system on Lin Xiaoyu angrily.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t notice the existence of Tao Yanxi, he just wanted to make money and raise kittens now.


    The guest this evening was very generous. In just over an hour, he received a tip of more than 200.


    Lin Xiaoyu estimated that he would probably receive more than 500 tips tonight.


    More than five hundred, you can buy some good cat food for your little baby.


    It''s really not easy to raise a cat now, and the cat''s food is more expensive than his own.


    However, he is happy!


    As long as he thinks of the little cat and baby who are obediently waiting for him to go home, his mood can''t help stirring up.


    With this turbulence, the bottle of wine in his hand was not firmly held, and it fell on the guest at once.


    Lin Xiaoyu was startled and quickly apologized.


    "sorry Sorry!"


    Lin Xiaoyu knew that he was wrong and kept his posture very low.


    The guest whose clothes were soiled by him was the famous sick young master of the Qin family.


    The Qin family is a super family in the city. I heard that the family''s money can buy a city.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t know how much it was, but he thought, it must be a lot.


    I heard that this young master is a premature baby, and his body is pitifully weak, but he likes this romantic place, and he always comes three or four times a week.


    Of course, every shot is generous.


    Offending such a guest, Lin Xiaoyu could hardly imagine the future life.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t even dare to look up at him.


    "Heh..." Qin Mo laughed lowly, the expression on his face was very dangerous.


    He holds an elegant and noble Persian cat in his arms, whose pure blue eyes are like the clear sky, bright and clear.


    It has been a month since Qin Mo got this kitten.


    During this month, his worldview has changed dramatically.


    He was also a materialist before, and now...


    Qin Mo lowered his head and glanced at the Persian cat licking his paws, with a trace of tenderness in his eyes.


    Qin Mo didn''t want a waiter to disturb his good mood, he waved his hand and said, "Which hand spills the wine, break it."


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Xiaoyu''s face turned pale.


    I have long heard that Qin Mo has a tyrannical temperament and cruel methods. He didn''t know him before, but now...


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips and bent very low.


    "Master Qin, I can do anything, as long as I keep my hand."


    Qin Mo didn''t like when someone resisted him. He gave Lin Xiaoyu a disdainful look and said, "Then break a leg."

 v3 Chapter 1505： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (8)

    Tao Yanxi heard such a sentence just as he approached.


    This person actually wants his own legs? !


    How can this work!


    Tao Yanxi originally only wanted to see what happened to Lin Xiaoyu. After all, from a distance, he seemed to have done something wrong.


    If you do something wrong, you should be punished.


    Fines or fines for a few drinks are all right.


    But Tao Yanxi never imagined that this man with a Persian cat in his arms actually wanted Lin Xiaoyu''s legs?


    Tao Yanxi rushed over and blocked Lin Xiaoyu behind him.


    "no!"


    Qin Mo frowned, he didn''t like this woman who suddenly appeared.


    There is no strength to rush out hastily, childish and ridiculous.


    It just so happened that he was in a good mood today, so let''s teach her how to be a human being.


    Qin Mo stroked his beloved kitten, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Since you''re going to get ahead, then chop off your hand."


    Qin Mo showed a smile that he thought was kind.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Almost cut off your hand!


    Tao Yanxi glared at Qin Mo, Qin Mo looked at Tao Yanxi casually.


    Sparks splashed in the air, and it seemed that there was a tendency to fight in the next second.


    However, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Qin Mo''s mind.


    ¡¾Qin Mo, this girl is also a cat demon. ¡¿


    The slightly cold voice made Qin Mo froze.


    ¡¾Coco, how is your injury? Why did you speak suddenly? Does this affect your injury? ¡¿


    Different from the indifference and ruthlessness shown on the outside, Qin Mo at this time is like a nagging old father.


    [Don''t call me Coco, I''m Maoke. It hurts, you took this girl to a quiet place, I have something to ask her. ¡¿ Mao Ke, the Persian cat in Qin Mo''s arms, said.


    She was originally a cat demon in the comprehension world, but she just got into a fight with the dog demon on the mountain next door, and she was hacked into this world.


    The most important thing is that she can''t change shape!


    I don''t know if it''s because this world ""can''t become an elite after the founding of the country", her power is completely shackled.


    Fortunately, she met Qin Mo, so that she could live in peace.


    Mao Ke knew that Tao Yanxi was a cat person at first sight, so she wanted to ask how she changed into a human being.


    At the same time, Qin Mo, who received the order from his baby, coughed lightly, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Come with me."


    He stood up and walked towards his private box with his baby in his arms.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Qin Mo''s back suspiciously, why did she feel that his face changed in a second?


    Tao Yanxi was not afraid of anything anyway, she directly pulled Lin Xiaoyu and followed Qin Mo.


    The box is very soundproof, so the sound from the outside can''t get in at all, and of course, the sound from the inside can''t get out either.


    When Qin Mo saw the two came in, he said directly, "Sit down."


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Qin Mo in surprise, why did the young master''s attitude suddenly change?


    Qin Mo coughed lightly, looked down at Mao Ke and said, "Do you need me to send a message?"


    Mao Ke shook her head, and she jumped directly in front of Tao Yanxi with a serious face.


    "How did you become human?"


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    The cat is talking!


    No, she''s also a cat, and she can talk too.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, and said as a matter of course: "It''s just like that."


    After she finished speaking, she deliberately glanced at Lin Xiaoyu, and the corner of her mouth raised a smile.

 v3 Chapter 1506： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (9)

    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to show off to Lin Xiaoyu that she became a human being also liked by cats.


    But in the eyes of Qin Mo and Mao Ke, her look just means that the reason why she can become a human is because of Lin Xiaoyu.


    So Mao Ke jumped in front of Lin Xiaoyu, opened his mouth and asked, "How did you turn her into a human?"


    Lin Xiaoyu:  ¡­


    The cat is talking!


    Although he witnessed the scene where his cat became a human, his cat didn''t speak like a cat!


    Lin Xiaoyu said that he was a little restless.


    He was not calm, and subconsciously grabbed the hand of Tao Yanxi next to him.


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Xiaoyu''s lips moved, "The cat speaks human words."


    Tao Yanxi patted Lin Xiaoyu''s arm, "You are very calm when you see a cat become a human, how come you are not calm when you see a cat talking to a human?"


    "That''s different." Lin Xiaoyu retorted.


    "What''s the difference?" Aren''t they all cats?


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t say why for a long time, but stubbornly repeated "it''s different".


    The cat next to him was wagging his tail, a little impatient.


    She looked at Tao Yanxi again and asked, "How did you become a human being?"


    "I ate the Transforming Pill." Tao Yanxi didn''t hide it.


    Seeing the cat asking so persistently, she suddenly felt that she might be about to make a lot of money!


    When the cat heard this, his eyes really lit up.


    "Is there still a transformation pill?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, there is one left, I can give it to you, but I can''t give it for nothing."


    The meaning of this is obvious.


    As soon as he came in, Qin Mo couldn''t speak.


    Now that he heard Tao Yanxi say that, he felt that his chance to show had come.


    "Ten million." Qin Mo said boldly.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡Ñ¦Ø¡Ñ


    She thought a million would be enough!


    "Okay!" Tao Yanxi quickly agreed.


    "Your card number." Qin Mo said.


    Tao Yanxi naturally didn''t have a card number, she pushed Lin Xiaoyu next to her and said, "Your card number."


    Lin Xiaoyu, who was shocked by ten million, mechanically reported his card number.


    In just a few minutes, 10 million was transferred to his card.


    "You can see if the account has been received," Qin Mo said.


    Lin Xiaoyu took out his phone and counted it over and over again. After confirming that it was 10 million, he stared blankly at Tao Yanxi and said, "It''s here."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction and asked Xiao Yao to take out the Transformation Pill.


    Then she took it out and handed the Transformation Pill to Maoke.


    Cat''s pupils shrank when she saw that she was taking things out of thin air, but she didn''t say anything.


    Mao Ke took the Transformation Pill handed over by Tao Yanxi and swallowed it.


    The next moment, the white light made a masterpiece.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly remembered something, and suddenly covered Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    At the same time, the white light gradually dissipated.


    A tall woman appeared in the room.


    Mao Ke glanced at Lin Xiaoyu, whose eyes were covered by Tao Yanxi, and snorted coldly.

 v3 Chapter 1507： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (10)

    Qin Mo hugged Maoke without looking at Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu, and left with her.


    Your own baby, of course, has to be well hidden.


    After Mao Ke and Qin Mo left, only Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu were left in the room.


    Lin Xiaoyu stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, as if she hadn''t reacted.


    Tao Yanxi sat opposite him, waiting for him to praise her.


    You must know that she made him fifty million in just a few minutes.


    Tao Yanxi waited and waited, and after a few minutes, Lin Xiaoyu spoke.


    "Change back." Lin Xiaoyu''s voice was hoarse, but unusually firm.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You..." Tao Yanxi snorted coldly and turned her head, "I don''t."


    She finally came out to play, and she didn''t want to change back.


    Lin Xiaoyu gave a slow "Oh", and then said, "If you don''t change back, how can I take you home?"


    "I can walk home by myself." Tao Yanxi said.


    "No, I want to take you home." Lin Xiaoyu stood up and looked at Tao Yanxi condescendingly.


    He stretched out his hand and slowed down, "I''ll take you home."


    Tao Yan saw that Lin Xiaoyu''s tone softened, and made a "hug" gesture with both hands.


    "Hug~"


    Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed, he looked at the human-shaped Tao Yanxi, thinking about the possibility of taking her home.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyu hadn''t moved for a long time, Tao Yan couldn''t help but snorted.


    "What about hug me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I only hold my little baby." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    "I''m your little baby!" Tao Yanxi said.


    Although she is a humanoid now, she is his little baby!


    Lin Xiaoyu paused for a while, and responded slowly "Oh".


    "Then you change back and I''ll hug you." Lin Xiaoyu said again.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she almost didn''t mention it.


    She stood up immediately and glared at Lin Xiaoyu fiercely.


    She doesn''t want him to hug her, she can walk home by herself!


    Tao Yanxi turned around to open the door and walked out.


    Lin Xiaoyu quickly followed.


    As for work or something, um... he already has fifty million, what work?


    The safety of the humanoid baby is more important now.


    Lin Xiaoyu followed Tao Yanxi, suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "You change back, I''ll take you back."


    "I don''t change." Tao Yanxi shook off Lin Xiaoyu''s hand, "You scumbag."


    "When I was a cat, you kissed and held it high, and asked me to call you dad."


    "Now that I''m human, you actually made me change back!"


    Tao Yanxi became more and more angry, she really wanted to pry open Lin Xiaoyu''s brain and see what was in his mind.


    Lin Xiaoyu watched the girl in front of her accuse herself, and she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After a few seconds, Lin Xiaoyu put Tao Yanxi in his arms and patted her on the back.


    "Sorry, I won''t let you change back."


    "I just think you''re too cute to be kidnapped by other bad guys."


    "But when you''re a cat type, there aren''t that many bad guys trying to abduct you."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Lin Xiaoyu''s clothes and snorted softly.


    "Isn''t my cat type cute?"


    "Cute." Lin Xiaoyu said, "But I can hold you in my arms at any time as a cat, so that the bad guys can''t take you away."


    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier?" Tao Yanxi looked up at him and asked.


    Lin Xiaoyu paused and did not answer.

 v3 Chapter 1508： Falling in love is worse than kissing a cat (11)

    In fact, he still thinks the cat is a little cuter. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q


    But he wouldn''t say it.


    Otherwise, the little humanoid baby in his arms might be about to cry.


    So Lin Xiaoyu could only say: "I''m afraid you won''t believe me if I say it. After all, beautiful girls have no brains."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is this a compliment?


    "I''m asking you~" Tao Yanxi said, "Have you ever been confessed by a girl?"


    "No." Lin Xiaoyu answered honestly.


    "Sure enough." Tao Yanxi sighed, with this emotional intelligence, it would be strange for a girl to like him.


    It''s also a pity that this is her own brother, otherwise she might have smashed his dog''s head.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home." Tao Yanxi took Lin Xiaoyu''s hand and said.


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, he looked around, there were many people.


    At this time, it''s really not suitable for making the little baby in the shape of a cat.


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed with some pity, and let Tao Yanxi lead her towards home.


    After returning home, Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to say: "Little humanoid baby, turn into a cat shape, let me lick it."


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, but this time he didn''t refute anything.


    I saw a flash of white light, and a pure white kitten appeared on the ground.


    "Meow?"


    The kitten tilted its head and succeeded in selling cuteness.


    Lin Xiaoyu only felt that Cupid''s arrow was hit in her heart, and she was very excited.


    He suddenly picked up the kitten and rubbed it hard.


    "Oh my little baby is so cute!"


    As Lin Xiaoyu spoke, he rubbed his hands from the beginning to the end.


    The fluffy touch made Lin Xiaoyu''s mood instantly rise again.


    "Did you miss Daddy, little baby?"


    "I must have thought about it, right? Hehehe~"


    "I knew my little baby was the best!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi for a while, causing her to slap him on the face.


    Lin Xiaoyu was not annoyed by such a shot, but instead laughed happily.


    "Oh, my little baby''s pads are really comfortable."


    Lin Xiaoyu carried her to the bed.


    Tao Yanxi just took advantage of the situation to lie on his chest,


    The front paws were clasped together and looked at Lin Xiaoyu with a noble and glamorous expression.


    Lin Xiaoyu tapped Tao Yanxi''s little head with her finger, "Little baby, do you love daddy?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Oops, Daddy''s cute little baby."


    "Dad only has a baby."


    As Lin Xiaoyu spoke, his eyes gradually closed.


    He was obviously very sleepy.


    In just a few minutes, Lin Xiaoyu had completely fallen asleep.


    Tao Yanxi yawned loudly, her cat ears moved, and she fell asleep on Lin Xiaoyu''s body.


    This sleep went straight to seven o''clock the next morning.


    After Lin Xiaoyu woke up, he simply packed up and left.


    Although he has 50 million, this month has not been completed, and his salary has not yet been received.


    When the month is full, he will quit.


    With these 50 million, he can also start a small business by himself.


    It''s only two days anyway, and there''s nothing wrong with persisting.


    After work in the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to return home, and hugged Tao Yanxi, who was sleeping, as a kiss.


    "Baby, Daddy is back!"


    Tao Yanxi yawned and greeted Lin Xiaoyu with a meat pad.


    Hmm...it''s probably a special welcome ceremony.

 v3 Chapter 1510： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (12)

    Lin Xiaoyu squeezed Tao Yanxi''s small meat pad.


    "Did you miss me at home today?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and didn''t answer.


    "I miss my little baby today."


    Lin Xiaoyu smiled and sat down with Tao Yanxi in her arms.


    "I told my boss to resign today. After this month is over, I will resign."


    "When the time comes, I will take the little baby to live in the big house. At that time, the little baby can dance as much as he wants."


    Tao Yanxi licked her paws, but did not give Lin Xiaoyu a look.


    "By the way, baby, I haven''t told you about my brother, have I?"


    "My brother is still lying in the hospital now, and I can pay him the hospital bill if I have the money."


    Having said this, Lin Xiaoyu''s voice was obviously lowered a bit.


    Tao Yanxi paused and looked up at Lin Xiaoyu.


    This was the first time that Lin Xiaoyu took the initiative to mention his brother. She was still thinking about how to mention Lin Zicong to him.


    When Lin Xiaoyu saw her little baby looking up at herself, she was immediately adored.


    He smiled, rubbed Tao Yanxi''s little head and said, "Is this little baby caring about me?"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, after so many years, I''m already used to it." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, and Lin Xiaoyu''s figure was reflected in her pale blue pupils.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at herself in her light blue pupils and was slightly taken aback.


    It turns out that the cat''s eyes are so beautiful, so beautiful that people want to cherish these eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyu paused for a while, not knowing why he had such thoughts.


    "Little baby, you are so beautiful." Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi so that she could look into her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, wondering why Lin Xiaoyu suddenly said that.


    You were still talking about Lin Zicong''s topic just now, weren''t you?


    Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi and kissed her eyes.


    A cool touch came from his eyes, which made Tao Yanxi startled.


    She subconsciously wanted to become a human to respond to his kiss.


    In the next instant, a petite girl appeared in Lin Xiaoyu''s arms.


    Lin Xiaoyu:  ¡­


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed, this time she did not let her change back.


    He just asked, "Why did you suddenly become human?"


    Tao Yanxi put her arms around Lin Xiaoyu''s neck and raised a smile.


    "I want to kiss your eyes too."


    As she said that, she leaned towards Lin Xiaoyu, and her lips kissed his eyes.


    The body temperature of a cat is higher than that of a human. Even if Tao Yanxi has become a human now, her temperature will be higher than that of Lin Xiaoyu.


    The warm lips imprinted on Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes made his eyelashes tremble.


    He subconsciously clenched his hands and hugged the girl in his arms even tighter.


    "Do you have a name?" Lin Xiaoyu''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Tao Yanxi." She said so close to his ear.


    "Tao Yanxi..." Lin Xiaoyu murmured and repeated.


    After a few seconds, Lin Xiaoyu chuckled lightly.


    "Who gave you this name?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    "Brother." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Do you still have a brother? Is it a male cat?" Lin Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, by the way, do you also have a brother?"


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, "Well, but he is in the hospital now."


    Tao Yanxian finally brought up this topic, and hurriedly asked, "What happened to him?"

 v3 Chapter 1511： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (13)

    "Have a car accident and become a vegetable."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s tone couldn''t describe how sad it was, probably because too much time passed and he gradually accepted this fact.


    But Tao Yanxi knew that under this calm, it was Lin Xiaoyu''s deeply hidden heart.


    "Can you wake up?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Lin Xiaoyu shook his head, a trace of sadness crossed his face.


    "do not know."


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly asked Xiao Yao, [Xiao Yao, can Lin Zicong wake up? ¡¿


    [Yes, just give Lin Zicong a Resurrection Pill. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s good to wake up.


    And he had to wake up as soon as possible.


    Tao Yanxi, who was thinking so, immediately said, "I can wake up your brother."


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "Really?"


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi nodded, "But you have to agree to one condition."


    "What conditions?" Lin Xiaoyu asked quickly.


    Although he appears calm on the surface, he is not a heartless person either.


    The one lying in the hospital was his biological brother.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips and asked again, "What conditions?"


    "Don''t let me become a cat." Tao Yan puffed out her cheeks, "If I want to become a human, I will become a human. If I want to become a cat, I will become a cat. You can''t order me."


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyu thought about it very seriously.


    Between his brother and the cat, he... he was still a little hesitant.


    Tao Yanxi was completely surprised by Lin Xiaoyu''s silence.


    She poked Lin Xiaoyu''s chest, "Does this take a long time to think about?"


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed lowly, "Okay, I promise."


    It''s a pity that he can''t play cats casually in the future.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Lin Xiaoyu agreed, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then bring your brother back tomorrow, and I''ll treat him." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, trusting her unconditionally.


    "Oh, yes, there is one more thing." Tao Yanxi hooked Lin Xiaoyu''s neck.


    Lin Xiaoyu let Tao Yanxi hold herself and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Find me a dress~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    When Lin Xiaoyu heard this, her face flushed red.


    "I...I''ll get you clothes right away." Lin Xiaoyu quickly got up.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and let go of Lin Xiaoyu, and pulled the quilt aside to cover her.


    Lin Xiaoyu found Tao Yanxi a pair of short sleeves and shorts.


    His figure is much taller than Tao Yanxi, and the short sleeves and shorts are naturally much wider on her body.


    The short sleeves reached directly under Tao Yanxi''s knees, so this was not a short sleeve, but a skirt.


    As for the shorts, it''s even bigger.


    Anyway, short sleeves can be worn as a skirt, Tao Yanxi simply didn''t wear those shorts.


    After Lin Xiaoyu handed the clothes to Tao Yanxi, she didn''t dare to look at her.


    When Tao Yanxi said "Okay", Lin Xiaoyu turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "Does it look good?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyu was silent for a while, then nodded slowly.


    It''s good-looking, but it''s still cute as a cat.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, patted the bed and said, "It''s very late, let''s sleep together!"


    Lin Xiaoyu: ¡­


    "I''m laying the floor." Lin Xiaoyu said, "Men and women don''t have sex."


    Tao Yanxi glared at Lin Xiaoyu, "You obviously slept with me yesterday."

 v3 Chapter 1512： Falling in love is worse than playing cats (14)

    "That''s different." Lin Xiaoyu said, "Cats are a little cuter."


    Tao Yanxi almost vomited blood from Lin Xiaoyu''s words.


    Tao Yanxi fell helplessly on the bed, forget it, she doesn''t care about a cat control.


    "Then you can lay the floor." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she put on the quilt and was ready to sleep.


    She''s been tired all day today, and she has to pick up Lin Zicong tomorrow, so it''s better to rest early.


    Tao Yanxi fell asleep quickly, while Lin Xiaoyu took out a quilt and spread it on the ground.


    The overhead lights are not so bright, just right, not so dazzling.


    Lin Xiaoyu lay on the ground and stared straight at the light above her head.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing was light, and he only needed to tilt his head slightly to see her profile.


    So lovely. Lin Xiaoyu thought for a while.


    After a few seconds, Lin Xiaoyu suddenly smiled.


    How could he think a girl is beautiful?


    Obviously cats are cuter.


    However, the cat is cute and she is beautiful, and the two do not seem to conflict.


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed softly and sat up.


    He stood up, took a few steps, and half-kneeled by the bed again.


    He bowed his head slightly, and could see Tao Yanxi''s positive face.


    The delicate eyebrows and the thin lips are set against the background, and the nose with a hint of flesh is a little cute, which makes people want to pinch.


    The light blue clear eyes of the past were tightly closed at this time.


    Even so, he could imagine what it would be like when those eyes were opened.


    Lin Xiaoyu let out a low sigh, lowered her head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    "Good night." He said softly.


    Tao Yanxi, who was sleeping, seemed to hear his voice, and answered in a daze.


    "Good night."


    Lin Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment, thinking that she was not asleep and her whole body was stiff.


    He waited for a few seconds, and he was relieved to see that Tao Yanxi did not continue to speak.


    You must be talking in your sleep, right? Lin Xiaoyu thought so.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi still did not make a sound.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyu return to her position, and she turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    The next day, Lin Xiaoyu and Tao Yanxi first went to rent a house, and then went to the hospital to go through the discharge procedures for Lin Zicong.


    Lin Xiaoyu was Lin Zicong''s younger brother after all. Although the hospital tried to persuade him, it was hard to stop him.


    Lin Xiaoyu and Tao Yanxi moved Lin Zicong to the newly rented house.


    After all this was done, it was already that night.


    After all, Lin Zicong had slept for so long, and he was not in a hurry to wake up at such a moment.


    So the two had dinner first, and then went to rescue Lin Zicong.


    Said to be a cure, in fact, Xiao Yao gave Tao Yanxi the Resurrection Pill, but she just fed it to Lin Zicong.


    The Resurrection Pill was worthy of the Resurrection Pill, and within half an hour, Lin Zicong woke up.


    When he woke up, Lin Zicong was still a little stunned. He looked at his younger brother, who had clearly become mature, and the girl who was probably his younger brother and sister standing beside him, and fell into deep silence.


    He just slept, and his brother even found a wife?


    Lin Zicong''s memory is still before the car accident two years ago, and he is very confused about the current situation.


    Fortunately, Lin Xiaoyu patiently explained what had happened in the past two years to him.


    The two brothers had a heart-to-heart chat in the room, and Tao Yanxi left consciously.


    She still doesn''t want to get involved in the conversation between men.

 v3 Chapter 1513： Falling in love is worse than playing cats (15)

    The two brothers talked directly about the next morning.


    When Tao Yanqi woke up, the two walked out of the room happily.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I always feel like they are doing something behind their backs.


    "Brother and sister." Lin Zicong called with a gentle smile.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "You... what did you call me?" Tao Yanxi asked in disbelief.


    "Brother and sister." Lin Zicong glanced at Lin Xiaoyu, "Brother, isn''t this your girlfriend?"


    Lin Xiaoyu was silent for a while. Last night, Guang told him what happened in the past two years, and forgot to mention the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyu didn''t answer, Tao Yanxi hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, I''m his girlfriend."


    Hehehe, this misunderstanding really caught her heart.


    Lin Xiaoyu, who did not grasp the opportunity to explain: ...


    "Hello brother and sister, I''m his brother, my name is Lin Zicong." Lin Zicong said with a smile.


    "Hello, Brother Lin." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lin Zicong nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that his younger brother was still very useful during the two years he was in a coma.


    "Brother and sister, you have worked hard for the past few years. I am awake now. I will work hard to make money." Lin Zicong said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with a smile and walked to Lin Xiaoyu''s side.


    She tugged at his sleeve and gave him a wink.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips, just glanced at Tao Yanxi, then looked at Lin Zicong and said, "Brother, you are weak now, you don''t need to worry about making money, I will make money."


    Lin Xiaoyu waved his hand and said, "Speaking of which, there is one thing I haven''t told you. I am a cartoonist, and the cartoons serialized on a certain website two years ago can earn hundreds of thousands of dollars a month."


    Lin Xiaoyu: ? ? ?


    "Brother you..."


    Lin Zicong coughed lightly and said with a hint of embarrassment: "The money is all in the account on my website. I didn''t bother to mention it, and I forgot to tell you. There should be a few million in there now."


    Lin Xiaoyu: ? ? ?


    Co-author, he worked hard to deliver food and worked part-time in a bar for two years, and he didn''t earn as much in a month?


    Lin Xiaoyu suddenly felt a little pain in his heart, what kind of brother is this! Too pit brother!


    "Well, speaking of it, I''ve been in a coma for two years, and I don''t know if my readers are still there." Lin Zicong sighed, "By the way, do you have a computer?"


    Lin Xiaoyu shook his head, he hasn''t bought a computer yet.


    "Then let''s take a break and go buy a computer. I should pick up drawing comics." Lin Zicong said.


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, the surface was calm, but in fact, she was so frightened that she didn''t want to complain.


    Not only Lin Xiaoyu was surprised, but Tao Yanxi next to him was equally surprised.


    Is Lin Zicong a cartoonist? And can you earn hundreds of thousands of dollars a month? That means it''s famous.


    It''s not mentioned in the background story.


    Tao Yanxi pondered for a while, and it was probably normal that it was not mentioned in the background of the story. After all, Lin Zicong was directly dead in the background of the story.


    Since Lin Zicong can make money, she doesn''t need to worry about their lives in the future.


    Since there is no need to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation, then...


    Tao Yanxi pulled Lin Xiaoyu by the hem, raised her head and gave him a big smile.


    Lin Xiaoyu just lowered his head to see this smile, and his heart suddenly trembled.

 v3 Chapter 1514： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (16)

    Although he is a cat lover, he thinks cats are the cutest animals in the world.


    But at this time, he had to admit that the girl in front of him smiled as cute as a cat.


    Lin Xiaoyu moved her fingers, for some unknown reason, she actually wanted to pinch the girl''s face.


    However, before he started, Lin Zicong couldn''t wait to urge him to buy a computer.


    So, a group of three went out the door like this.


    After buying a computer and some tools that Lin Zicong needed, the group returned home.


    As soon as he got home, Lin Zicong couldn''t wait to go back to his bedroom, indulging in the world of comics, unable to extricate himself.


    Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu were sitting face to face in the living room.


    Lin Xiaoyu thought it was necessary for him to explain the "brother and sister" thing, so he pulled Tao Yanxi to sit down.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the girl opposite who seemed to have light in her eyes, and her heart trembled again.


    "Well, I''m sorry about my brother''s misunderstanding that you are my girlfriend." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she quickly waved her hand and said, "Don''t be sorry, hehe, I just want to be your girlfriend."


    Lin Xiaoyu obviously did not expect Tao Yanxi to say such a thing, he was slightly taken aback, and it took several seconds to react.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Because I love you~"


    Tao Yanxi''s tone had a hint of mischief, but her expression was serious, and Lin Xiaoyu''s shadow was also reflected in her eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyu was stared at so sternly, and only felt that her body was melted into Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    He suddenly understood that he liked someone, and when he looked at him, his eyes would really shine.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyu''s mouth raised slightly, suddenly wanting to laugh.


    When he realized that he was smiling, he immediately said with a straight face: "But I don''t like you."


    He just likes cats.


    "It''s okay~" Tao Yanxi stood up, ran to Lin Xiaoyu and sat down, "Anyway, you will like me one day."


    "I only like your cat shape." Lin Xiaoyu said honestly.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "Isn''t that rounding up because you like me?"


    "It''s different." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    For humanoid and cat-shaped, he clearly distinguishes.


    "That''s okay." Tao Yanxi still smiled, "One day you will like me."


    Anyway, chasing is a very long process, and she now has a lot of time to chase.


    When Lin Xiaoyu heard this, a rare silence fell.


    No one can tell what will happen in the future.


    He couldn''t say for sure that he would not like Tao Yanxi in the future.


    He didn''t want to be a face slapper, so he could only keep silent.


    Tao Yan saw that Lin Xiaoyu had acquiesced, and the smile on his face deepened.


    One day, Lin Xiaoyu will like her. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    After this conversation, Tao Yanxi could clearly feel that Lin Xiaoyu was hiding from him.


    Of course, Lin Xiaoyu was hiding aboveboard.


    After he had the money, he naturally wanted to start a small business.


    In order to inspect the market, he ran out all day long.


    Compared to Lin Xiaoyu who is outside all day long, Lin Zicong is bored in his room and draws cartoons every day.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally saw a cartoon drawn by Lin Zicong. The characters were beautiful and individual, and the storyline was interesting and smooth. No wonder he became popular.

 v3 Chapter 1515： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (17)

    Compared with the busyness of the two of them, Tao Yanxi was much more relaxed.


    Lin Zicong is no longer in the hospital, and she doesn''t have to worry about the male protagonist coming over to make trouble.


    Tao Yanxi, who was free, began to think about her own shop again. She didn''t have much money to use.


    Before Lin Xiaoyu gave her 100,000 yuan, which was called pocket money.


    As for the other money, he said, just treat her as a stake, and if his small business succeeds in the future, she will get dividends.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care about the money, since Lin Xiaoyu was useful, let him use it.


    One hundred thousand yuan, enough for her to spend a while.


    Of course, this is before Tao Yanxi didn''t want to open his own shop.


    If you open a store, the 100,000 yuan may not be enough.


    After some investigation, Tao Yanxi simply rented a storefront that was originally a restaurant.


    Because the location was too remote, the previous owner lost too much, so it was sold at a loss.


    Tao Yanxi spent 20,000 yuan to rent the shop.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi thought that there should be no business in the short term, but on the first day of her trial operation, she welcomed a familiar customer.


    The vegetables brought out of the space contain a certain amount of aura, which attracts cats who cannot open their storage rings because the aura is depleted.


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised when she saw Mao Ke, but when she learned that she was here for her vegetables, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "These vegetables are not for takeout. If you want to eat them, I can make them for you." Tao Yanxi looked at the cat sitting across from him and said.


    The cat frowned and thought about it, then nodded.


    "Where did you get these vegetables from?" the cat asked curiously.


    "Keep it a secret~" Tao Yanxi said, turning around and entering the kitchen to get busy.


    Ten minutes later, a plate of stir-fried vegetables was served on the table.


    The cat took a sip, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    There is so much spiritual energy here.


    She converted it, and felt that she could open her storage ring by eating another 100 plates of vegetables.


    "It''s not something of this world, is it?" said Mao Ke.


    There was a stream of light in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, and she nodded.


    "What about you? Not from this world, oh, no, a cat?" Tao Yanxi asked with a smile.


    The cat nodded honestly.


    "I come from a place called Profound Sky Continent." Mao Ke said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that he understood.


    There are occasional cracks in time and space, and it is normal to be accidentally involved in another world.


    "By the way, my name is Mao Ke, how about you?" said Mao Ke.


    "Tao Yanxi." She replied.


    Mao Ke''s hand holding the chopsticks paused and looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach talk? The peach and plum don''t talk, and it''s a footpath?" Mao Ke asked.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "You know the idiom of the human world."


    Mao Ke shook his head, "I don''t understand, but this idiom has a special meaning."


    "Special meaning?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows in surprise, "What''s the meaning?"


    Mao Ke put down his chopsticks and said with a straight face, "In the Profound Sky Continent, there is a Demon Venerable who is said to have the power to tear the world apart."


    "Everywhere the Demon Venerable goes, he will leave a message."


    Having said that, Mao Ke''s expression became more serious.


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "The peach and plum don''t say anything, they will form their own footsteps." Mao Ke said word by word.

 v3 Chapter 1516： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (18)

    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?" Tao Yanxi said.


    The cat thought about it for a while, then shook his head and said, "A cultivator never believes in any coincidence."


    Everything has a cause and effect.


    Coincidence, but a "re-encounter" in another way.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her heart trembled.


    The hand hanging on one side suddenly clenched tightly, she pursed her lips tightly, and her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Do you know what that Demon Venerable''s name is?"


    Mao Ke shook his head, "I don''t know, but everyone respects him as the second master. I heard that he asked others to call him that."


    "Second Master..." Tao Yanxi murmured and repeated.


    The cat could see that Tao Yanxi was a little lost, and picked up the chopsticks again and ate the plate of fried vegetables.


    After eating, she saw that Tao Yanxi was still in a daze. After thinking about it, she also felt that it was not good to disturb her. Maybe someone was thinking of a critical time.


    She took out a black card from her bag, put it on the table, and left quietly.


    When Tao Yanxi came back to his senses, there was only a solitary black card on the table.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t move the black card, she sat there and rubbed her temples.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, do you think this second master has something to do with me? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Doesn''t the little master have an answer in his heart? ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corners of her mouth, yes, she actually already had the answer.


    Daoist people never believe in coincidences.


    It''s no coincidence that she''s here, nor is it a coincidence that the cat is here.


    The phrase "the peaches and plums don''t say anything, the footsteps are formed by themselves" is not a coincidence.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the ceiling, quickly filtering information in her mind.


    Second Master, Second Master, Second Master...


    Who the **** would call themselves this way?


    Something quickly flashed through Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    "Master, two, three, four and five, have you found them?"


    She didn''t know why, and suddenly such a sentence flashed through her mind.


    At that time, half kneeling on the ground, the pair of red pupils were dark.


    He asked himself, have two, three, four and five been found?


    did you find it?


    Tao Yanxi was in a trance for a moment.


    She thought she might have found one.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, [Xiao Yao, do you remember what you said before entering your body? He asked me if I found it two, three, four, five? ¡¿


    [This second master, is it the second one? ¡¿


    [If Xiaoyao says it, Xiaoyao thinks it is. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, [Xiao Yao, when this world is over, let''s go to the Profound Sky Continent. ¡¿


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao responded quickly.


    After Tao Yanxi got a positive answer, she squeezed her fist.


    She must know who is the one who hurt her brother.


    If she refuses to tell her, then she will ask the second!


    After Mao Ke came out like this, Tao Yanxi didn''t have the heart to open a shop anymore.


    She closed the door, and Lin Xiaoyu quickly sent a message asking where he was.


    At this moment, she just wanted to give Lin Xiaoyu a good hug.


    Lin Xiaoyu told her that he was now in a restaurant talking about business.


    Tao Yanxi rushed over immediately.


    When she arrived at the hotel, Lin Xiaoyu just sent her partner away.


    When he was about to take a taxi back, he suddenly felt a figure rush over and hug him.


    When she smelled the familiar fragrance, Lin Xiaoyu''s body suddenly froze.


    "I miss you." Tao Yanxi said.

 v3 Chapter 1517： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (19)

    This "I miss you" with a trace of grievance and full of longing, Lin Xiaoyu only felt that a certain part of her heart softened.


    He hugged Tao Yanxi subconsciously, sighed and said, "Let''s go home first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let go of Lin Xiaoyu.


    Lin Xiaoyu saw Tao Yanxi lowered her head and looked a little gloomy, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head when she heard Lin Xiaoyu''s question and said, "It''s okay."


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyu took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and said softly, "Let''s go home first, eh?"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head to look at Lin Xiaoyu, and there was a big smile on the corner of her mouth.


    No matter what, it''s good for my brother to be by my side.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, the smile on her face deepened.


    Lin Xiaoyu took Tao Yanxi''s hand and took a taxi to go home.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the flashing scenery outside the window, and suddenly thought of the first time he saw Tao Yanxi.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was still a small milk cat, with light blue pupils like the sky on a sunny day, clear and bright, allowing people to see the depths of their eyes at a glance.


    Lin Xiaoyu never felt that he was a good person, he was just an ordinary person living in this world.


    He also has his own joys and sorrows, and his own greed.


    When he saw the little milk cat, he thought, he must bring it home.


    Whatever the cost, he must take it home.


    Although he is a cat control, no cat will give him the kind of strong idea that no matter what he pays, he must take it home.


    Fortunately, the boss is also generous, and he can get it for only one hundred yuan.


    Lin Xiaoyu was a little distracted, and suddenly felt that something was poking at her palm.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked down and saw Tao Yanxi''s finger.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi raised a smile, with a hint of stupidity.


    "It''s okay, I just think it''s good to be with you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Yes, it''s really good.


    With him by his side, it was as if no matter what difficulties encountered, they would be easily eliminated.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t know what he meant to Tao Yanxi, he only knew that in the eyes of the girl, he seemed to glow.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyu only felt that a certain part of his heart was hit all of a sudden.


    He squeezed Tao Yanxi''s fingers, and the words that were barely thought through in his head blurted out.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll be together forever."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, did she hear something wrong.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t believe what she heard, she looked at Lin Xiaoyu in surprise, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t seem to know how much impact this sentence had on Tao Yanxi.


    In fact, he regretted a little after saying this.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, obviously he just liked her a little bit.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he did like him a little bit.


    Hmm... just a little bit.


    Lin Xiaoyu lowered his eyes, but did not take back the sentence. Just like that, speechless.


    After returning home, Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t want to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard Tao Yanxi say, "I do!"

 v3 Chapter 1518： Falling in love is worse than playing cats (20)

    Yes, she would!


    She was willing to live with him all the time.


    She was just a little surprised just now.


    After all, Lin Xiaoyu said not long ago that he didn''t like her, but now he suddenly said that he wanted to be with her all the time.


    The more Tao Yanxi thought about it, the more funny she felt. She thought about it, but she just laughed like that.


    When Lin Xiaoyu heard Tao Yanxi''s laughter, she didn''t know why, but she also laughed.


    He was so stupid, what did he say.


    Fortunately, she would.


    Lin Xiaoyu stretched out her hand and took Tao Yanxi into her arms, bowing her head slightly.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to realize something, and her long and curled eyelashes trembled.


    She closed her eyes and tilted her head slightly.


    Seeing that their lips were about to stick together, the door suddenly sounded in the room.


    At the same time, it was Lin Zicong''s voice.


    "Oh! You..."


    Lin Zicong looked at the two people who seemed to be kissing in surprise, and then he reacted immediately, coughed lightly and said, "Then...you continue?"


    However, the atmosphere was completely destroyed at this time, and the two naturally separated.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s ears were slightly red, and she took a step forward, blocking Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    "Brother." Lin Xiaoyu called.


    Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from behind Lin Xiaoyu, and her face was a little red.


    "Hello, Brother Lin." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Lin Zicong laughed, "How are you, brother and sister."


    "Then what, I didn''t do it on purpose, I was just a little thirsty and wanted to come out for a glass of water." Lin Zicong explained quickly.


    "Brother, drink water." Lin Xiaoyu took Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked to the side.


    Lin Xiaoyu said so, and it was natural for Lin Zicong to go back.


    He went to the living room, poured himself a glass of water, and drank it.


    Tao Yanxi, who was hiding behind Lin Xiaoyu, returned to her room with a blushing face.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and couldn''t help thinking about the possibility of buying another house.


    Lin Xiaoyu has always been an activist, he had this idea, and naturally he did it.


    The next day, Lin Xiaoyu went to the real estate agency to take a look at the house.


    In the end, he bought a set of upstairs of the house they currently live in, 120 square meters, a total of 1.2 million, with a down payment of 360,000, and the rest in installments.


    It''s not that Lin Xiaoyu can''t get the 1.2 million, but his current business has just started, and he still has to set aside a part of the funds for turnover.


    That night, Lin Xiaoyu told Tao Yanxi and Lin Zicong about her mortgage and house purchase.


    Lin Zicong expressed his understanding after listening to it, and the eyes that looked at Lin Xiaoyu slowly appreciated.


    This man still needs a wife.


    With a daughter-in-law, she has obviously become more responsible.


    As for Tao Yanxi, when she heard the news, she was first surprised, then understood, and then shy.


    Apart from being convenient, those who live apart will not be disturbed.


    There are so many things you can do without being disturbed.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu, still thinking about the kiss from last time.


    Hmm... Anyway, the house has been bought, why don''t you just move in tomorrow.


    So the next day, Lin Xiaoyu and Tao Yanxi moved into their new home.


    That night, Tao Yanxi made a large table of delicious food to reward Lin Xiaoyu.


    The two also opened a bottle of red wine to celebrate.


    Tao Yanxi''s body is incapable of drinking, but with half a glass of red wine, he is a little drunk.

 v3 Chapter 1519： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (21)

    The drunk Tao Yanxi looked even quieter.


    She was half-leaning on the sofa, holding a pillow in her hand, her head resting on the pillow, her face was red, and her eyes were full of confusion.


    Compared to Tao Yanxi, Lin Xiaoyu is much more sober.


    "Are you okay?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at Lin Xiaoyu, as if to identify who the person in front of her was.


    After a few seconds, she seemed to recognize it.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi let out a low groan, resting her head on her hands, and responded with a low "um".


    Lin Xiaoyu sat next to Tao Yanxi and probed her forehead.


    "It''s a little hot." Lin Xiaoyu murmured.


    Hearing this, Tao Yanxi suddenly grabbed Lin Xiaoyu''s wrist and said, "It''s hot for you."


    Lin Xiaoyu: ? ? ?


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Where did you learn this love story?


    "I''ll cook some sober soup for you." Lin Xiaoyu wanted to get up.


    Where could Tao Yanxi let him leave, she hugged his waist with both hands and said, "Don''t go."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s body stiffened, the girl''s body was much softer than his rough man.


    Especially the drunk girl, he could smell the peach blossom fragrance that belonged to her, with a faint smell of wine.


    I don''t know why, just smelling it like this made Lin Xiaoyu feel a little drunk.


    He leaned back on the sofa, and he seemed more relaxed.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not leaving." He coaxed Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi heard what Lin Xiaoyu said, rubbed his head against his chest and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well...Brother..." Tao Yanxi murmured with endless thoughts.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips and said with a hint of seriousness: "I''m not your brother."


    He thought she was thinking of him, but was she thinking of her brother?


    A trace of sadness flashed across Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes quickly.


    This time, he''s being self-indulgent.


    After realizing this, Lin Xiaoyu''s mood suddenly became less wonderful.


    He put one hand around Tao Yanxi''s waist and used a little strength.


    Before he knew it, he actually cared so much about Tao Yanxi.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips tightly, and did not utter a word for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t hear Lin Xiaoyu''s voice and couldn''t help but look up at him.


    Seeing that his face was serious and gloomy, he couldn''t help reaching out and stroking his mouth.


    "You have to smile more to look good." Tao Yanxi murmured.


    The fingers touched the cool lips, bringing a softness.


    Lin Xiaoyu grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and looked straight at her.


    "You''re drunk," he said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly when she heard this.


    "Well, I''m drunk."


    Yes, she was a little drunk.


    Otherwise, how could she see her brother looking at her gloomily?


    My brother was never willing to be angry with himself, and he would never be stern to himself.


    My brother is always smiling, as if everything is nothing.


    However, she knew that her brother had a lot of troubles, but he never mentioned it in front of her.


    He always said, "My peach baby just needs to be happy".


    Tao Yanxi blinked, suppressing the sourness in her heart.


    She used both hands and feet to hug Lin Xiaoyu tightly.


    She will definitely put away all the fragments of her brother''s soul and return a complete brother.


    She definitely will!

 v3 Chapter 1520： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (22)

    Lin Xiaoyu''s body became even more rigid after being hugged by Tao Yanxi.


    He took a long breath and said, "Tao Yanxi, let me hold you to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly and looked at Lin Xiaoyu with a cute face, as if asking "what is sleep?"


    Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi.


    The house he bought was two bedrooms and one living room, just one for her and one for him.


    The room where Tao Yanxi lived was the master bedroom, and she hadn''t had time to clean up today, she just made the bed.


    Lin Xiaoyu carried Tao Yanxi onto the bed, rubbed her hair gently, and said softly, "Go to sleep, go to sleep."


    One of Tao Yanxi''s small hands tightly grasped Lin Xiaoyu''s clothes, her eyes widened, as if she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Lin Xiaoyu sat down on the bed, "Go to sleep, I''ll be by your side."


    Tao Yanxi still didn''t let go of Lin Xiaoyu, but held on tighter.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Lin Xiaoyu asked in his gentlest tone.


    Although he knew that Tao Yanxi might not need his company now, he couldn''t help but want to watch her fall asleep.


    This thought was inexplicable and strange, but he couldn''t control his body wanting to do it.


    Lin Xiaoyu grabbed Tao Yanxi''s little hand and wanted to put it under the quilt.


    But the drunk Tao Yanxi was also very strong. She clenched Lin Xiaoyu''s clothes so tightly that she would not let go no matter what.


    Lin Xiaoyu tried several times without success, and finally gave up.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi whispered, "You sleep with me."


    Tao Yanxi grinned, with a hint of stupidity.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and said solemnly, "Men and women can''t be kissed."


    "I do not care."


    Tao Yanxi''s playfulness also made Lin Xiaoyu very helpless.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyu hadn''t lied down and slept with her for a long time, she simply sat up, then pulled him and lay down on the bed.


    Afterwards, Tao Yan hugged Lin Xiaoyu with her hands and feet, and rubbed her head against his chest.


    "Sleep." Tao Yanxi said contentedly.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s whole body was tense, and the scent of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body mixed with the smell of wine penetrated into his nose, causing him to be in a trance for a moment.


    Lin Xiaoyu let out a light breath.


    He wanted to sit up, but felt Tao Yan''s embrace tightened even tighter.


    He simply stopped moving.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi''s steady breathing came from the room.


    She fell asleep. Lin Xiaoyu thought so.


    For some reason, Lin Xiaoyu also felt that her eyelids were getting heavier.


    He let Tao Yanxi hold him and fell asleep like that.


    The two slept directly until ten o''clock the next morning.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little confused when she woke up, she felt like she was holding something.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that it was Lin Xiaoyu.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So she messed up after drinking last night...?


    Tao Yanxi checked the clothes on the two of them, and they were all stuck to him.


    Hmm...it shouldn''t be anything like that.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t want to just explain it out in vain. After all, Lin Xiaoyu didn''t like her that much, huh!


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her small hand, pinched Lin Xiaoyu''s face and pulled it out.


    Lin Xiaoyu felt a little pain and suddenly woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Tao Yanxi pinching his face.


    Lin Xiaoyu:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1521： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (23)

    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyu was awake, Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said, "What, it''s very late, you should get up and talk about business."


    She said this while letting go of her hand.


    Lin Xiaoyu sat up and rubbed his aching cheeks.


    "What time is it?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was ten o''clock.


    "It''s ten o''clock." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s pupils shrank, and quickly got up and put on his shoes, "I have a business to discuss, let''s go first, you can eat by yourself at noon."


    Lin Xiaoyu said, washed his face casually and went out.


    After Lin Xiaoyu went out, Tao Yanxi was the only one left.


    She slowly got up to wash, and then cooked a little and ate it slowly.


    By the time she got everything done, it was only twelve o''clock.


    Tao Yan saw that it was still early, so she simply went out and reopened her own shop.


    Less than ten minutes after she opened the door, the cat came again.


    As soon as she came, she ordered two plates of stir-fried vegetables.


    Tao Yanxi quickly made it and brought it to the table.


    She also wanted to know more about the Profound Sky Continent, so after Mao Ke finished eating, the two chatted for a while.


    Mao Ke told Tao Yanxi what she knew, but at the same time she asked for something in return.


    That is to pack the fried vegetables back for Qin Mo to eat.


    Qin Mo was the first person she came to this world to be kind to her, so she naturally wanted to think of his kindness.


    Tao Yanxi agreed.


    Before Mao Ke left, he even cooked another plate of vegetables for her to take away.


    For several days, Mao Ke would come to Tao Yanxi to eat every day.


    It''s strange to say that Tao Yanxi doesn''t always open the store every day, but as long as she opens the store, the cat will definitely come over within ten minutes.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Mao Ke came from the Profound Sky Continent after all, and he should have some skills and his own secrets.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t ask anything.


    Mao Ke likes Tao Yanxi very much, not only for the vegetables with spiritual energy, but also for her attitude of knowing that she has a secret but not asking.


    Living in the Profound Sky Continent where people can eat people, everyone has their own secrets, and she is no exception.


    Although Qin Mo protects her well in this world, she still can''t trust him 100%.


    Because Qin Mo wants too much.


    The cat knows very well that Qin Mo likes himself very much, and that kind of love is not only a love for pets, but also a kind of possession who wants to take her as his own.


    Recently, Mao Ke has been deliberately avoiding Qin Mo, because she knows that she and him are not the same after all.


    When the cat hides like this, Qin Mo can''t find her, so he naturally follows other people.


    For example, Tao Yanxi, who is closest to Mao Ke...


    One day at noon a month later, Tao Yanxi, who was alone at home, suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Tao Yanxi asked as she walked towards the door.


    "Miss Tao." The voice outside was a little low, but also a little familiar.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly and opened the door.


    Outside the door, it was Qin Mo.


    "Qin Mo?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    In the communication with Mao Ke, she always mentioned Qin Mo inadvertently.


    Therefore, Tao Yanxi also knew a lot of the habits of this young master.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Qin Mo walk in.


    "I don''t know what the young master Qin came to me for, why is he so precious?"

 v3 Chapter 1522： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (24)

    Qin Mo looked around, his eyes were deep.


    "What about the cat?"


    Although Tao Yanxi guessed that Qin Mo was here for Mao Ke, he really didn''t expect him to ask so directly, not even to greet him.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and said in a helpless tone, "I don''t know, I didn''t see her today."


    Qin Mo pursed his lips tightly and frowned.


    "I haven''t seen her for two days." Qin Mo said in a deep voice.


    "Young Master Qin, doesn''t it seem to have anything to do with me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qin Mo snorted coldly and sat directly on the sofa.


    Even though he was sitting, he was a little shorter than Tao Yanxi who was standing, but he still had a lot of momentum around him.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat opposite him.


    "The cat is not here with me." Tao Yanxi said.


    "I know." Qin Mo rubbed his temples. "In addition to looking for her this time, I also want to ask you about her."


    "Ask me?" Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "With all due respect, Mao Ke has a much better relationship with you than me."


    This sentence successfully pleased Qin Mo, and he twitched the corner of his mouth and said with full of momentum: "Of course."


    "So what is Young Master Qin going to ask me about? I don''t know much." Tao Yanxi said.


    A trace of sadness flashed across Qin Mo''s face.


    "Why is she avoiding me?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t know, it''s better for you to ask her directly about this kind of question?"


    "I asked." Qin Mo said, "but she refused to tell me."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, in fact, she probably guessed why the cat avoided Qin Mo.


    It''s nothing more than a different way for a ladyboy or something.


    Cats can be used as demons, and their lives are much longer than Qin Mo.


    A few years later, Qin Mo died, so where should the cat go?


    Tao Yanxi naturally wouldn''t tell Qin Mo these words, she just said: "Master Qin, I''m sorry I can''t do anything about this."


    Qin Mo stared at Tao Yanxi, a trace of blood flashed in his eyes.


    "You''re right." Qin Mo said, "No one in this world can help me."


    He can only help himself.


    He stood up and walked outside.


    "Don''t tell her, I came to find you." Qin Mo said and left.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered inexplicably when she looked at Qin Mo''s back.


    She always felt that Qin Mo would do something bad.


    At 1:00 p.m., Tao Yanxi went to the Buxi store again.


    In less than ten minutes, the cat appeared again.


    After she ate two dishes, she put it down quickly, and it was rare that she took the initiative to mention Qin Mo to Tao Yanxi.


    Obviously, there is enough spiritual energy, but now Maoke''s complexion is much worse than before.


    "Yanxi, I don''t know how to tell Qin Mo, it''s impossible for me to tell him."


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, but still told Mao Ke that Qin Mo was looking for her in the morning.


    After the cat heard it, he grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand nervously.


    "Do you think he would do something stupid?" Mao Ke asked.


    It is impossible to say that she doesn''t care about Qin Mo.


    But it was because she cared that she couldn''t be with him.


    Cat''s face was full of sadness.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan suddenly asked, "Then do you like Qin Mo? It''s the kind of like between men and women."


    The cat was taken aback, does she like Qin Mo?


    She was in a trance for a moment.


    She asked herself, does she like Qin Mo? Like it?

 v3 Chapter 1523： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (25)

    I don''t know how long it took before the cat said, "I don''t know."


    Yes, she doesn''t know.


    She just felt that Qin Mo was the first person to treat her so well, even better than her parents treated her.


    He treats her well, so she doesn''t want to hurt him, she wants to give him the best in the world.


    As for whether she likes it or not, she never thought about it.


    "You have to figure out whether you like him or not."


    "If you like it, then everything is not a problem."


    Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    The cat nodded, thanked him, and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mao Ke''s back, inexplicably felt that she should like Qin Mo.


    In a flash, it was the next day, when Tao Yanxi opened the Buxi store again, this time, the cat didn''t come again.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind at first, but as time went on, the cat didn''t even appear in front of her.


    This time, Tao Yanxi was a little flustered.


    Tao Yanxi inquired about Mao Ke and learned that she was locked up by Qin Mo.


    Qin Mo didn''t know what method he used, but the cat with demonic power couldn''t use it at all.


    Knowing that the cat was still alive, even though Qin Mo had locked him up, Tao Yanxi was not too worried.


    Qin Mo''s possession of Mao Ke''s debt does not seem to be a fraud. She knows very well what that kind of possession means.


    However, what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that Qin Mo would get in touch with Li Jie, the protagonist of this world.


    Knowing this is because Lin Zicong did not know what to eat one day and got acute gastroenteritis.


    Lin Xiaoyu was talking business in the next city, and the task of sending Lin Zicong to the hospital was naturally handed over to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly sent Lin Zicong to the hospital for treatment, before going to buy some food.


    On the way, she heard two little nurses chatting.


    The content of the chat was about Li Jie.


    It turned out that Li Jie came to the hospital a week ago. He was handsome and tall, and he was a favorite of little girls, so the two little nurses talked about him.


    Originally, Tao Yanxi didn''t care, but she didn''t care until she heard the news of understanding that she resigned from the hospital today.


    According to the background of the original story, Li Jie should have resigned from the hospital after taking the medicine by mistake and put Lin Zicong to death and restarted his studies.


    Now that Lin Zicong''s illness is cured, according to the normal development, Li Xie should stay in the hospital well, either he is so ordinary until he grows old, or there is a mistake that causes him to change his mentality and start learning again.


    Either way, Li Jie should never resign from the hospital.


    After hearing the news, Tao Yanxi hurriedly bought some food and returned to the ward, and began to investigate where Li Xie went and why he resigned.


    This investigation found Qin Mo''s head.


    Qin Mo didn''t know why he hired Qin Mo to be his personal doctor with a high salary.


    Although it was a private doctor on the surface, Tao Yanxi found something deeper.


    That is, Qin Mohua has invested heavily to set up a medical team, and Qin Mo is the person in charge of the entire team.


    Tao Yan secretly guessed something, but it was this guess that made her even more uneasy.


    My brother once said that humans are the darlings of heaven, and they are the strangest creatures in the entire universe.


    They can be tough, they can be weak, they can be crazy, and they can be soft.


    When a person goes crazy, anything can be done.

 v3 Chapter 1524： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (26)

    What Qin Mo is doing now is the crazy thing. Tao Yan secretly guessed.


    Tao Yanxi was busy with Mao Ke and Qin Mo recently, so she naturally ignored Lin Xiaoyu.


    Although Lin Xiaoyu is also busy, she will also send a text message to Tao Yanxi to greet her.


    When Tao Yan was busy, there was not even a single text message.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s mind began to churn when his text messages hadn''t been answered.


    He began to wonder if Tao Yanxi had other dogs outside, otherwise, why didn''t he reply to his messages?


    Under the condition of being neglected gradually, Lin Xiaoyu didn''t realize that he was actually eager to develop further with Tao Yanxi.


    Now the relationship between the two is so stalemate on the "roommate", which makes Lin Xiaoyu very uncomfortable.


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyu, who had finally negotiated a business deal, was finally free.


    He deliberately returned home early and wanted to celebrate with Tao Yanxi.


    Now his small business can be considered to be done, and when it develops better and better in the future, he will have the money to support her.


    Lin Xiaoyu waited and waited at home, but she never saw Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Lin Xiaoyu made a few calls to Tao Yanxi, but without exception, they were all dropped.


    Lin Xiaoyu sat on the sofa, pursing her lips tightly, a trace of unhappiness was clearly written on her face.


    What has Tao Yanxi been busy with recently? Why didn''t he even text him back?


    Is it because there are dogs outside? Did she not want him anymore?


    A woman''s mouth, a liar.


    Obviously, I had to sleep with myself a few days ago, and now I don''t even reply to a message.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Xiaoyu sat there, her mind full of resentment against Tao Yanxi.


    At this time, Lin Xiaoyu didn''t realize that he looked like a grudge waiting for her husband to return home.


    Lin Xiaoyu waited and waited at home, but never saw Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    In the end he couldn''t wait any longer.


    He went downstairs to find Lin Zicong and asked what Tao Yanxi was up to recently.


    Lin Zicong is addicted to comics every day, how can he know what Tao Yanxi is busy with.


    He bluntly said that he didn''t know, and almost made Lin Xiaoyu spit out blood.


    His own brother who pits his younger brother can''t be counted on, and Tao Yanxi doesn''t have any friends, so he really doesn''t know where to look for him.


    Lin Xiaoyu wandered around outside, but still couldn''t find Tao Yanxi.


    In desperation, he had to go home again.


    The only silence in the empty room was his own breathing.


    Lin Xiaoyu suddenly realized that he knew nothing about her.


    This kind of cognition made Lin Xiaoyu feel uncomfortable.


    He was sitting on the sofa with his head lowered, wondering what he was thinking.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, there was a sound of unlocking the door.


    It was Tao Yanxi who came back.


    Lin Xiaoyu raised his head and stared straight at the door.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and saw Lin Xiaoyu who was sitting on the sofa staring straight at her.


    She was startled. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "Wait for you." Lin Xiaoyu''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi closed the door and walked over.


    "When did you come back?" She put down the things in her hand and sat opposite Lin Xiaoyu.


    "I''ll be back at noon today." Lin Xiaoyu said, his eyes stopped for a moment on what Tao Yanxi put down.


    "Where have you been?" he asked.

 v3 Chapter 1525： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (27)

    Tao Yanxi stretched and yawned and said, "Go outside Qin Mo''s villa.


    Hearing the man''s name, Lin Xiaoyu''s pupils shrank.


    "Where to do?" he demanded.


    When Lin Xiaoyu mentioned this, Tao Yanxi felt a little angry.


    Then Qin Mo is also true, the villa is strictly guarded, and she can''t even see the shadow of Maoke.


    She also brought binoculars on purpose, but she couldn''t see anything.


    "Go to see the cat." Tao Yanxi yawned with a trace of fatigue on her face.


    Lin Xiaoyu stood up, walked over to Tao Yanxi and sat down.


    He took Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeezed it in his own.


    "What happened to the cat?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    "I was locked up by Qin Mo." Tao Yanxi leaned on Lin Xiaoyu''s shoulder and yawned again.


    "Last time Qin Mo came to me and said that the cat avoided him on purpose."


    "Then he locked the cat up."


    When Tao Yanxi said this, he sighed helplessly.


    A good man, how can he be so irrational when he encounters love?


    What''s the use of shutting it down? Wouldn''t that make the cat hate him even more?


    Tao Yanqi rubbed Qin Mo''s shoulder slightly, "How are you?"


    No matter what, she won''t be locked up.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes sank slightly when he heard this.


    "Yanxi won''t avoid me, will he?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi did not hear what Lin Xiaoyu meant, she was extremely tired at this time, and she was answering questions purely by instinct.


    "Of course I won''t avoid you." Tao Yanxi said naturally.


    Lin Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, then I''m fine." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    As long as she doesn''t avoid him, he can naturally let her swim in the sky.


    But if she avoided him, then...


    Lin Xiaoyu''s eyes sank, holding Tao Yanxi''s waist and said, "You should leave the matter between Qin Mo and Maoke."


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she sat up straight and asked inexplicably, "Why?"


    She also wanted to know more about the Profound Sky Continent from Mao Ke.


    "Qin Mo probably loves cats. His power is so powerful, we should not provoke it easily."


    Lin Xiaoyu reached out and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    Tao Yan hugged Lin Xiaoyu''s waist and said, "But I still have a lot of questions I want to ask Mao Ke."


    "What''s the problem?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi naturally couldn''t tell Lin Xiaoyu about the Profound Sky Continent, so she just said, "It''s just a private matter between some women."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s body froze, and subconsciously pursed her lips.


    "Yan Xi is hiding something from me~"


    He sighed, and the hand holding Tao Yanxi tightened a little more.


    No matter how sluggish Tao Yanxi was, at this moment, she realized that something was wrong with Lin Xiaoyu.


    She patted him on the back and said, "It''s really just a little private matter between women~"


    It''s okay if Tao Yanxi didn''t explain, the more she explained, the more Lin Xiaoyu felt that it wasn''t that simple.


    It''s just that Lin Xiaoyu hides her thoughts deeply most of the time.


    This is true when facing those customers, and when facing Tao Yanxi, it is the same.


    He didn''t ask any more questions, but just tightened his hand holding Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was hugged like that, and suddenly there was an illusion that Lin Xiaoyu wanted to rub herself into his bones.


    "Lin Xiaoyu..." Tao Yan murmured his name.

 v3 Chapter 1526： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (28)

    "I''m here."


    Lin Xiaoyu buried her head on Tao Yanxi''s neck.


    "I''m here."


    He repeated it again.


    Tao Yanxi patted Lin Xiaoyu on the head and said, "Then if you don''t like it, I won''t care about the affairs between them."


    "When they sort out their relationship, I''ll go and play with cats."


    In any case, it is still my brother who is more important.


    As for the cat, well...she believes she can!


    Although Qin Mo is a little crazy, he still loves cats no matter what, so he shouldn''t do anything to her.


    The only thing that worried Tao Yanxi was what Qin Mo asked Li Jie to do.


    Why do so many top experts choose Li Xie as the person in charge to form the entire medical team?


    This is really weird.


    As a male protagonist, Li Xie must have a certain halo of male protagonists.


    Tao Yanxi is now a little worried about Qin Mo''s actions that are not conducive to society.


    This will indirectly affect Lin Xiaoyu. Tao Yanxi thought so.


    Lin Xiaoyu noticed Tao Yanxi''s distraction and suddenly kissed her lips.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, she never thought that Lin Xiaoyu would suddenly do this.


    This is the first time that Lin Xiaoyu has kissed herself actively!


    But the kiss lasted only a few seconds.


    After Lin Xiaoyu let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t think about other people in front of me."


    After he finished speaking, he felt that it was not enough, and continued: "Neither are women."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is it true that men are so jealous?


    Tao Yanxi thought a little helplessly, but she still nodded with a sweet smile on her face, and replied "Okay".


    This time, Lin Xiaoyu was satisfied.


    He touched Tao Yanxi''s belly and asked thoughtfully, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Eat." Tao Yanxi said, "Didn''t you eat?"


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded.


    He waited for her for a day, and his mind was full of whether she went out to find other dogs. How could he be in the mood to eat?


    Tao Yanxi heard that Lin Xiaoyu hadn''t eaten yet, and hurriedly said, "I''ll make it for you."


    Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi, shook her head and said, "No, just order takeout."


    "Yanxi just let me hold it for a while," he said.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi picked up the phone next to her, "Then you order takeout first, and then pick up after the takeout is over."


    Lin Xiaoyu took the phone, quickly ordered a takeaway, and then returned the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    "Okay, let me hug." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    "Hold me." Tao Yanxi said.


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded and hugged Tao Yanxi tightly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu who was holding her, and suddenly sounded that Lin Xiaoyu was so abnormal today, is it a cat addiction?


    Should she turn into a cat and be held by Lin Xiaoyu?


    As soon as this thought came out, a white light flashed, and a cat appeared in Lin Xiaoyu''s arms.


    Lin Xiaoyu:  ¡­


    "Yanxi?" Lin Xiaoyu called tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from the scattered clothes and let out a milky cry.


    "Meow~"


    Lin Xiaoyu was blushed on the spot.


    He rescued Tao Yanxi from her clothes and rubbed her little head with his face.


    "Little baby, so cute."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s voice was clearly excited.


    Tao Yanxi yawned and glanced lazily at Lin Xiaoyu.


    This man really likes to play with cats, hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v3 Chapter 1527： Falling in love is worse than playing cats (29)

    Lin Xiaoyu stroked Tao Yanxi''s head, from head to tail.


    The fluffy touch made Lin Xiaoyu feel at ease both physically and mentally.


    He was even thinking, if Tao Yanxi was transformed into a human form, would he be able to do it from start to finish.


    And that touch...


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyu hurriedly shook her head, telling herself that she couldn''t go on thinking about it.


    If you think about it this way, something big could happen.


    But when Yanxi turns into a humanoid, he must give it a try.


    Mmmm...must try!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Lin Xiaoyu who was shaking her head and nodding, a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    What the **** is this man thinking?


    After about half an hour, the takeaway arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyu went to get takeout, and Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to transform into a human figure and get dressed.


    When Lin Xiaoyu came back from taking out the food, she saw Tao Yanxi who was dressed.


    Lin Xiaoyu:  ¡­


    Somewhat lost.


    Lin Xiaoyu sighed inwardly, but unfortunately, he did not see Tao Yanxi''s appearance as a human just now.


    In the past, he was ignorant, and he obviously had such a good opportunity to observe Yan Xi, but he missed it.


    Now he wanted to observe, but Yan Xi didn''t give him a chance.


    Lin Xiaoyu felt sorry in his heart, but on the surface he was smiling.


    He put the takeaway on the table and asked casually, "Yan Xi, do you want something to eat?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    Although she ate a little meal at night, she had already digested it.


    She is really hungry now.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to get to Lin Xiaoyu''s side and helped him open the takeaway box together.


    Lin Xiaoyu handed Tao Yanxi a pair of chopsticks, and the two sat together and began to eat supper.


    After the supper was over, Tao Yanxi went back to his room to sleep.


    And Lin Xiaoyu simply cleaned up the takeaway box and went back to his room.


    Tomorrow is probably another good day, right?


    The next day, Lin Xiaoyu rarely slept in.


    He hasn''t been very busy these days, and he plans to accompany Tao Yanxi well, so that the two can also exchange feelings.


    Maybe with the exchange, his relationship with Yan Xi will be a step closer?


    Thinking so, Lin Xiaoyu rolled over and got out of bed, washed and cleaned up, and then knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    "buckle"


    "buckle"


    Lin Xiaoyu knocked several times, but it was quiet inside, and there was no sound at all.


    Lin Xiaoyu frowned slightly, glanced at the time, it was already nine o''clock in the morning, isn''t Yan Xi still awake?


    It seems normal for girls to snooze a little.


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t knock on the door again, but went to the kitchen to start making breakfast.


    When Tao Yanxi wakes up, they can eat together.


    Lin Xiaoyu boiled a little porridge and fried two eggs.


    When the porridge was ready, it was already half an hour later.


    There was still no movement in Tao Yanxi''s room.


    Lin Xiaoyu walked over and knocked on the door again.


    "Yanxi, are you still sleeping?"


    There is still no response.


    Lin Xiaoyu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He returned to his room, took the spare key, and opened Tao Yanxi''s door.


    The room was empty, and the quilt was neatly folded.


    Lin Xiaoyu walked over and touched the bed, which was a little cold.


    Tao Yanxi had probably been gone for a while.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips tightly and sat on the bed.

 v3 Chapter 1528： Falling in love is worse than playing a cat (30)

    He took out his mobile phone and started calling Tao Yanxi.


    The phone rang several times before being connected.


    "Hey?"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice came from the phone, with some noise in the background.


    "Where are you?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    "I''m outside." Tao Yanxi said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll find you." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    "Hey?" Tao Yanxi said in surprise, "Then come here, I''m here at No. 11 Donghuan Road."


    Lin Xiaoyu gave a "hmm" and hung up the phone.


    He hurried out the door and rushed to Tao Yanxi''s place.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi was lining up to receive data review.


    A few days ago, Qin Mo suddenly said that he wanted to recruit doctors into a certain team. He would do a research and ask interested doctors to come to No. 11 Donghuan Road for an interview with their resumes.


    Tao Yanxi forged a doctor''s resume on the Internet in order to infiltrate Qin Mo''s team.


    She knew that this team was hosted by Li Jie, and she wanted to find out what they were going to do.


    Tao Yanxi faked his resume very beautifully, what a doctor of surgery from MJ University, what presided over a lot of surgeries, and so on.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that Qin Mo should be looking for a powerful person, but as soon as she handed over her resume to others, they said no.


    And the young man next to her with an almost blank resume was actually recruited.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Is there anything wrong with these people''s eyes?


    Tao Yan angrily took her resume and walked to the back of the team.


    As soon as she walked to the back, she was embraced by a familiar embrace.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, "Lin Xiaoyu?"


    "Well, I''m here." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    "Why did you come so quickly?" Tao Yanxi took Lin Xiaoyu''s hand and walked to the other side.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at the long queue and asked curiously, "What is going on here?"


    "Recruiting a doctor." Tao Yanxi briefly told Lin Xiaoyu about Qin Mo''s recruitment of a doctor.


    Speaking of which, the salary offered by Lin Xiaoyu is very rich, 100,000 a month. No wonder there are so many people lining up.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi''s story, Lin Xiaoyu took her hand tightly.


    "Don''t have any dealings with Qin Mo, that person is not a good person."


    "I know." Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''m just curious about what Qin Mo is going to do."


    "Really so curious?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyu took a deep breath, "Okay, I''ll try it."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Didn''t you say that he recruited a doctor who was not as good as yours? If so, why should I try it?"


    Lin Xiaoyu said, and took the initiative to walk to the back of the line to line up.


    Tao Yanxi followed behind him, she decided to try again, she didn''t believe it anymore, are these people stupid?


    Put the good ones don''t turn out to be bad!


    The people who are screened are very efficient in their work. Basically, it is enough to say it on the spot at a glance at the resume.


    So even though Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu were at the bottom, they were moving very fast.


    In less than ten minutes, it was their turn.


    "Where''s your resume?" The staff asked while looking at Lin Xiaoyu.


    "I don''t have a resume." Lin Xiaoyu said directly, "I''m not good at studying."


    He lowered his head and looked pitiful.


    Several staff members looked at each other and said directly: "You have passed the customs."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1529： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (31)

    Tao Yanxi handed over her resume, and the staff only glanced at it and said, "You can''t."


    Tao Yanxi: You can''t do it, your whole family can''t do it!


    However, before Tao Yanxi could say anything, the staff told her to leave quickly.


    Tao Yanxi;  ¡­


    Lin Xiaoyu, who was next to him, was called by the staff to say a few words just now, and just at this time, he also came back.


    He gave Tao Yanxi a wink.


    Tao Yanxi immediately understood and left obediently.


    The two went outside.


    After completely leaving the sight of those staff members, Lin Xiaoyu said, "They are indeed a little strange."


    "What kind of strange method?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "They asked me to come here at ten o''clock tomorrow, and someone would pick me up at that time, and they told me to greet my family, so I might not be able to go back for a year or two," Lin Xiaoyu said.


    "Under normal circumstances, there won''t be such a one or two years of compulsory not being able to go home, right?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "It seems that Qin Mo must be doing something big."


    "Well." Lin Xiaoyu took Tao Yanxi''s hand, "How is Qin Mo, it has nothing to do with us, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s what I said, but..." Lin Xiaoyu interrupted Tao Yan before she could finish her words.


    "You always care about this matter." Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi fixedly.


    Under the originally calm eyes, there were waves that Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand.


    "Actually, I don''t care that much." Tao Yanxi said.


    Compared to his own brother, those things are actually not that important.


    It''s just that she was a little uneasy.


    "Let''s go home first." Lin Xiaoyu took a deep breath and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and returned home with Lin Xiaoyu.


    After returning home, Lin Xiaoyu and Tao Yanxi sat face to face.


    "I can help you find out what the **** Qin Mo is up to." Lin Xiaoyu said first.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "You are so kind!"


    Lin Xiaoyu''s mouth twitched into a smile, "But you have to promise me a condition."


    "You said." Tao Yanxi said quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips, "After this matter is over, marry me."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, what God development is this?


    Don''t you mean you don''t like her very much? Why are you talking about marriage now?


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "It''s okay to marry you, but I have a question."


    "What''s the problem? You said it." Lin Xiaoyu clenched his fists. For some reason, he was a little nervous.


    "Do you love me?"


    When Tao Yanxi said this, she kept looking at Lin Xiaoyu, not letting go of any expression on his face.


    Lin Xiaoyu was startled, he was also asking himself, does he love her?


    There must be some likes, but, does he love her?


    Lin Xiaoyu pursed her lips, "In your opinion, what is love?"


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t wait for Tao Yanxi to answer, and said, "I will feel uncomfortable hearing other men''s names from your mouth."


    "I don''t want you to have anything to do with men other than me."


    "I want to see you anytime, and I want to hold you in my arms and kiss you."


    "There are countless possibilities in the future, but I just want to be with you all the time."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s expression was firm, for him, love was too ethereal.


    He doesn''t understand love and has never been loved.


    Lack of the ability to love and be loved, so he can''t answer whether he loves her or not.


    He just, just wanted to be with her all the time.

 v3 Chapter 1530： Its better to play a cat than fall in love (32

    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Lin Xiaoyu say this.


    It seems that my brother still loves me very much~


    She thought he looked so serious and didn''t mean anything to herself.


    Now it seems that men are really boring animals.


    Tao Yanxi hooked Lin Xiaoyu''s little finger, hehe smiled and said, "That''s love~"


    "You can stay with me from now on." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi was satisfied now, "Then after this matter is over, we will get married."


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded and hugged Tao Yanxi gently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At ten o''clock in the morning the next day, Lin Xiaoyu went to the designated place.


    Four other people arrived with him, and the five of them were asked to check for any dangerous items.


    This check immediately confiscated their mobile phones.


    Lin Xiaoyu subconsciously wanted to get her cell phone back, but the staff quickly left.


    They were then blindfolded and taken into the car.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi found that the positioning installed on Lin Xiaoyu was heading towards the suburbs of S City.


    There, it should be Qin Mo''s research institute.


    Tao Yanxi drove over there.


    When the car was about to drive to the suburbs, it was blocked by a group of people.


    The group said that the front was private territory and was forbidden to enter.


    Tao Yanxi could only turn around and go back.


    She had been looking at Lin Xiaoyu''s position all the time, and found that his position stayed in the guarded part of the suburbs.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the motionless position, frowned slightly, what exactly is this Qin Mo going to do.


    Speaking of which, it seems that Qin Mo also exists in the background of the story?


    Tao Yanxi frowned and thought about it. In the background of the story, Qin Mo seems to have died of illness.


    Think about it too, Qin Mo was a premature baby, and his health has always been bad.


    He also likes that kind of lively places and likes to drink, so how can his already weak body stand up to such a toss.


    Therefore, Qin Mo died before Lin Xiaoyu had his revenge.


    But it''s different now.


    The cat must have cured Qin Mo''s disease. In this case, it means that Qin Mo will not die.


    And Qin Mo...


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, if Qin Mo hadn''t died early, he might be the villain boss in this world.


    Tao Yanxi sighed and decided to wait until it got darker to have a look.


    Time flies, and it gets dark in the blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi sneaked into the research institute.


    There are many people guarding the institute outside, and there are layers of checkpoints inside.


    Tao Yanxi asked Xiaoyao to give her an invisible pill, so that she could enter smoothly.


    Up to now, Tao Yanxi doesn''t care if it will be discovered by Tiandao.


    Since this afternoon, her eyelids have been twitching.


    She faintly felt that her brother was in danger, and she had to wait until it was dark, no matter what.


    Tao Yanxi turned left and right, searched room after room, and finally found Lin Xiaoyu.


    Lin Xiaoyu was lying on the cold operating table, her face pale.


    Lin Xiaoyu was the only one in the room, and there were many instruments beside her.


    Tao Yan was startled, and hurriedly walked over to check Lin Xiaoyu''s body.


    Fortunately, there was no injury, and all the organs were still there.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief and patted Lin Xiaoyu''s face.

 v3 Chapter 1531： Falling in love is worse than licking a cat (33)

    "Wake up." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    Lin Xiaoyu heard a familiar voice in a daze.


    He struggled to open his eyes, but saw nothing.


    Lin Xiaoyu: ?


    Is he hallucinating?


    Lin Xiaoyu supported the operating table and sat up.


    His memory was still stuck in what happened when he was brought into the car, he didn''t remember at all.


    "you''re awake."


    Tao Yanxi''s voice came from the room, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    Lin Xiaoyu paused for a while, and then said, "I can''t see you."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she remembered that she had eaten the Invisibility Pill.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly removed the effect of the invisible pill, and the figure appeared.


    "What''s going on?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, it looks like they should be doing research."


    Tao Yanxi thought of what Mao Ke said about the different ways of human beings and monsters, and his heart slammed.


    She probably guessed what Qin Mo wanted to do.


    Either turn people into monsters, or turn monsters into people.


    Either way, it''s not a good thing.


    "How many people are with you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Four." Lin Xiaoyu replied quickly.


    He probably guessed something, but it still needs to be confirmed.


    "We have to save them." Lin Xiaoyu said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and helped Lin Xiaoyu get out of bed.


    Subsequently, the two began to sweep the entire institute.


    When they found the other four, they were all in a coma.


    Luckily those people haven''t had time to do anything yet, so they''re all intact.


    Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu''s actions clearly alarmed the staff here.


    In less than half an hour, Qin Mo appeared in front of the two of them.


    Qin Mo ignored Lin Xiaoyu. In his opinion, Lin Xiaoyu was nothing to be afraid of.


    The only thing that made him a little bit afraid was Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach Yanxi."


    Qin Mo called her name.


    Tao Yanxi stood in front of Lin Xiaoyu and said directly, "I want to see Maoke."


    A dim light flashed in Qin Mo''s eyes, "No."


    "You built this research institute just to make the cat stay with you. I have a way to convince her."


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Mo was really moved.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see her." Qin Mo said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, she took Lin Xiaoyu''s hand and followed Qin Mo.


    They came to Qin Mo''s villa together, and there were a group of people guarding outside the villa.


    Before entering, Qin Mo opened his mouth.


    "You can go in, he can''t."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, turned to Lin Xiaoyu and said, "You wait for me outside, I''ll be out in a while."


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi with some worry.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be out soon."


    Tao Yanxi comforted Lin Xiaoyu.


    She kissed his lips, then got out of the car and entered the villa.


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, touched her lips with her fingers, and the color of her eyes was darker than before.


    Qin Mo brought Tao Yanxi to Maoke''s room.


    There was nothing in the room except a large bed.


    The cat sat on the bed, with his head down, wondering what he was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Mao Ke, raised her head and said to Qin Mo, "I want to talk to her alone."


    Qin Mo pursed his lips tightly, and a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes.


    "You better not play tricks," he warned.


    "No." Tao Yanxi slowed down, after all Lin Xiaoyu was still in his hands.

 v3 Chapter 1532： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (34)

    Qin Mo took a deep look at Mao Ke, then pushed Tao Yanxi in and closed the door.


    Tao Yanxi saw that the door was closed, so she looked at Maoke.


    The cat didn''t show any sign of her coming, as if she was indifferent to everything in the outside world.


    This is not a good sign.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and gradually walked towards Maoke.


    "Mao Ke?" Tao Yanxi called tentatively.


    Cat''s ears moved, but he still didn''t look up.


    She just sat there like a sculpture.


    Tao Yanxi walked to Mao Ke''s side, squatted down, and looked up at her.


    "I''m Tao Yanxi, do you still know me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Mao Ke''s eyes moved, as if he was slowly recognizing the person in front of him.


    After a few seconds, the cat nodded slightly.


    "Yanxi..."


    Her voice was hoarse, and it sounded pitiful.


    Tao Yanxi could see the blue and purple marks on Maoke''s body, she sighed, Qin Mo was really a bird... a beast.


    "Yanxi, I want to leave." Mao Ke said.


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Mao Ke''s request, but asked directly, "Do you love Qin Mo?"


    Mao Ke''s eyes were full of confusion, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Qin Mo was very good to her before, why is it like this now?


    Mao Ke was in a trance for a moment, it seemed that she hadn''t seen Qin Mo smile for a long time.


    Now Qin Mo is fierce every day, not gentle at all.


    "Maoke, Qin Mo loves you, but he''s just too afraid of losing you." Tao Yanxi said.


    The cat pursed his lips, "I know."


    But if love meant hurt, she would rather not.


    "He and I can''t be together." Mao Ke said.


    "Qin Mo has set up a medical team for you, and the leader of the team is the Son of Heaven." Tao Yanxi said.


    As soon as the words "Son of Heaven" came out, Mao Ke''s pupils could not help shrinking.


    "How?" she exclaimed in surprise.


    Of course she knows who the Son of Heaven is.


    The so-called Son of Heaven, that is, the Son of Heaven, who can get whatever he wants.


    In other words, Qin Mo''s research will definitely be successful.


    "What research did he do?" Maoke asked quickly.


    If it''s good, it''s fine, but if it''s against the heavens...


    Qin Mo, who was misleading the son of heaven and the way to go astray, will be doomed and lost.


    "Either a human becomes a demon, or a demon becomes a human." Tao Yanxi said.


    "There is a high probability that a human becomes a demon." Tao Yanxi recalled that her brother had almost been asked about the experimental product, and her heart trembled, "This research cannot be continued."


    "Yes, we can''t continue." Mao Ke nodded in agreement.


    "So we have to find a way to stop him." Tao Yanxi said, "If you go and say it, it should be much better."


    Mao Ke frowned, "He will definitely ask me to be with him."


    "I told him that shemales have different paths, so..."


    Needless to say, Tao Yanxi can understand.


    "He can''t become a demon. This world doesn''t allow demons to exist. You and I are exceptions."


    "I have a way to turn you into a human, would you?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Mao Ke, waiting for her answer.


    The cat looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    "Can you make me human?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Would you like to?" she asked again.


    This problem is very difficult for cats.

 v3 Chapter 1533： Falling in love is worse than playing cats (35)

    Ever since Catko was born, her parents have told her that they have been seeking the Word all their lives.


    What you want is immortality, and what you want is undefeated for ten thousand years.


    Mao Ke has always lived according to the route set by every seeker of the Profound Sky Continent until he came to this world.


    Profound Sky Continent pays attention to the strong, but this world is different.


    There are laws, morals, and although there are ugliness, but in the eyes of Mao Ke, who is used to seeing blood and rain, those ugliness are nothing but the same.


    What''s more, Qin Mo was really kind to her, even better than her parents.


    Since coming to this world, the cat has asked himself more than once, is immortality really that good?


    Once immortal, she dared not make friends with others because they would die.


    She didn''t even dare to express her joy for him to Qin Mo, because he would die too.


    He will disappear into the long river, enter reincarnation, and have nothing to do with her from now on.


    Every time I think about this, the cat feels very uncomfortable.


    Now Tao Yanxi has given her a choice, a choice that can live and die with Qin Mo.


    The cat pursed his lips and smiled suddenly.


    "I do," she heard herself say.


    In fact, there is no need to hesitate, she already has the answer.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Mao Ke say that.


    What she was most afraid of was that Mao Ke insisted on seeking the way, and it would be really difficult to do that.


    "Since that''s the case, then you can tell Qin Mo what happened next. After you become a human, you shouldn''t have any worries, right?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Cat nodded, "Excuse me."


    "How can I become a human?" Mao Ke asked.


    "I''ll send you an elixir in two days, just eat it."


    "But it hurts a bit, you have to endure it when the time comes."


    Tao Yanxi stood up while speaking.


    The cat looked up at her and nodded.


    "Thank you," she said.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Don''t say thank you, I''m actually selfish too."


    "I know." Cat chuckled, "but thank you anyway."


    Tao Yanxi shrugged, smiled, and turned to leave.


    She opened the door, and sure enough, she saw Qin Mo who was eavesdropping.


    "She wants to tell you something, I''ll go first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qin Mo was excited, waved his hand casually and said, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    After he finished speaking, he closed the door immediately, completely ignoring Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she went out and found Lin Xiaoyu who was waiting at the door.


    Tao Yanxi rushed over and hugged Lin Xiaoyu''s waist all of a sudden.


    "It''s alright, let''s go back."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against Lin Xiaoyu''s chest and said.


    Lin Xiaoyu hugged Tao Yanxi back and rubbed her hair.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and left with Lin Xiaoyu hand in hand.


    After the two returned home, Tao Yanxi told Lin Xiaoyu the general situation of Mao Ke and Qin Mo.


    After Lin Xiaoyu finished listening, the movements of pursing her lips became more frequent.


    He held Tao Yanxi''s hand tightly and asked, "What about you? Are you willing to become a human for me?"


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi said without hesitation.


    When Lin Xiaoyu said this, a smile appeared on his face.


    Yan Xi really cared about him. He thought so.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi sent the medicine pill she got from Xiao Yao to Mao Ke.


    Maoke''s complexion was obviously much better, and his body was a little more energetic.

 v3 Chapter 1534： Falling in love is worse than kissing cats (36)

    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she saw such a cat.


    "It seems that you have been doing well recently." Tao Yanxi said.


    The cat laughed, "It''s okay."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t ask any more questions, she handed the medicine pill to Maoke.


    "You can eat this."


    The cat nodded and said thank you.


    Then, Tao Yanxi left.


    Under the persuasion of Mao Ke, Qin Mo disbanded the institute soon after.


    And the male protagonist Li Xie also returned to his post.


    As for what happened to Li Jie in the end, Tao Yanxi didn''t know.


    Because she doesn''t care anymore.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyu also became busy.


    Probably to thank Tao Yanxi, Qin Mo''s company established a friendly cooperative relationship with Lin Xiaoyu''s company.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s business is also getting bigger and bigger, and everyone''s life is getting better and better.


    The only bad thing is that Qin Mo and Lin Xiaoyu seem to have reached some kind of tacit agreement, that is, Tao Yanxi and Mao are not allowed to see each other.


    The two met in private twice before being carried back by their respective men.


    Fortunately, Mao Ke basically told Tao Yanxi about the situation in the Profound Sky Continent.


    Given that his man does not allow the two to meet, the opportunities for the two to meet are really becoming less and less.


    Of course, at Tao Yanxi and Lin Xiaoyu''s wedding, the cat still appeared as a bridesmaid.


    As for the best man, um... it''s not Qin Mo''s guy anyway.


    After the wedding, Lin Xiaoyu dedicated a week to accompany Tao Yanxi.


    After the two had a simple honeymoon, Lin Xiaoyu started busy with her career.


    Two years later, Lin Xiaoyu''s career finally stabilized.


    In this way, he finally had time to accompany Tao Yanxi.


    In the past two years, Tao Yanxi''s life has become more and more leisurely.


    Her Buxi store only opened once a few days, and the number of customers was even more pitiful.


    Fortunately, Tao Yanxi didn''t mind these things, otherwise, it would hurt her heart just by the amount of customers.


    On this day, originally Tao Yanxi was going to open a shop.


    As a result, just as he was about to leave, Lin Xiaoyu came back.


    "Huh? Why did you come back so early today?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Lin Xiaoyu took off his coat and hung it aside, "Well, I ended my work early today, so I came back."


    Lin Xiaoyu looked at Tao Yanxi who seemed to be going out, her eyes flashing slightly.


    "Are you going out?" Lin Xiaoyu asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''m going to open a shop."


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded, he knew that Tao Yanxi opened a restaurant.


    Although it''s not profitable, um... and it also loses a lot of money, but who told her to drive this?


    If she wants to play, let her play.


    Lin Xiaoyu walked over and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "Don''t go today, stay with me at home."


    "Okay~"


    "You''re tired too, let me give you a massage." Tao Yanxi said.

 v3 Chapter 1535： you are the way home (1)

    Lin Xiaoyu and Tao Yanxi have been living happily ever after.


    Although Lin Xiaoyu was sometimes so stubborn that Tao Yanxi wanted to hit him, the relationship between the two was always good.


    Many years later, Lin Xiaoyu died, and Tao Yanxi also left this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi was conscious again, she was awakened.


    Someone kept saying something in her ear, which made her frown in displeasure.


    "Xiao Xi, you will follow us from now on, you know?"


    "I feel very sorry for your parents, and I will definitely take good care of you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi listened to these words, and the memory that originally belonged to the original body was also transmitted to her mind.


    The original body was originally a rich family daughter, living a moist life.


    However, just a week ago, the original body''s parents'' plane crashed, and the original body suddenly became an orphan.


    Because the original body did not have the basic sovereign ability, the relevant departments found a poor cousin of the original body''s parents and asked him to adopt her.


    As for the company of the original parents, it has long been annexed by other directors.


    The original body is not so capable, and can only watch everything that belongs to him stay away from him.


    The gap in life made the original body even more uncomfortable on the basis of being heartbroken.


    In the end, the original body chose to commit suicide.


    The original body committed suicide by taking medicine, and nothing can be seen on the surface.


    So when Tao Yanxi possessed this body, she was not sent to the hospital, but lay on her bed, next to the nagging voice of her original parents'' poor cousin.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes.


    When He Guangqing saw Tao Yanxi open his eyes, there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    "Xiaoyan, you are awake."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and sat up.


    "Uncle, what time is it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It''s ten o''clock. I asked you for school leave today, so you better rest." He Guangqing said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said thank you.


    He Guangqing shook his head, "Xiaoyan, take a rest, I''ll get you hot porridge."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and watched He Guangqing leave.


    On the surface, this He Guangqing looks like a good person.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the bed and rubbed his temples.


    ¡¾Xiaoyao, didn''t you mean to go to the Apocalypse Continent? How did you come here? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiaoyao: ...


    ¡¾Well...Xiao Yao forgot to mess with it. ¡¿Xiao Yao''s voice has a hint of crying, ¡¾Little master, hit me up, woo woo... ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, your memory is a bit poor. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    [Woo woo, little master, you dislike me woo woo. ¡¿ Xiao Yao started to cry.


    [Alright, alright, don''t cry, it''s alright. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi sighed, ¡¾Apocalypse Continent can also go to the next world. ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! I know the little master is the best! (p¨Rw¨Qq)¡¿Xiao Yao suddenly became happy.


    Tao Yanxi gave a "hmm" and asked Xiaoyao to pass on the background of this world to her.


    After Tao Yanxi received the background of the story, he couldn''t help sighing, this He Guangqing is really a good person.


    And not only a good guy, but a bad guy as well.


    Speaking of which, this He Guangqing is still the father of his brother An Tianle in this world.


    It was said that it was his father, but it was actually because An Tianle''s mother gave He Guangqing a green hat, and then the woman left him and ran away with her lover.

 v3 Chapter 1536： you are the way home (2)

    If it were another man, he would either throw the son away or abuse him in every possible way.


    But He Guangqing was a bad guy. He was good enough to raise An Tianle. Even if he didn''t have much money, he would still eat and use good food for him.


    And he didn''t change An Tianle''s name, just let him use the name that woman gave him.


    As for An Tianle, he knew the situation of his biological mother.


    It is precisely because of this that his attitude towards He Guangqing can only be described as "angry for his indisputableness and sorrow for his misfortune".


    He Guangqing is such a bad person.


    When he was at work, when others asked him for help, he would never refuse, even though he had not finished his own work, he had to help others to do it.


    In this way, he became the person who worked the most overtime in the company, but he also received the lowest salary.


    An Tianle is very sympathetic to He Guangqing''s appearance as such a bad and good person, especially after high school, when he has the basic ability to distinguish right from wrong, he hates it even more.


    An Tianle often quarrels with He Guangqing. After a quarrel, he was hit by a luxury car.


    The owner of the luxury car is also a responsible person. He sent An Tianle to the hospital and paid the money.


    When An Tianle was in the hospital, he often visited him.


    After going back and forth, An Tianle knew that the person who bumped into him was his half-brother Song Xiu.


    An Tianle doesn''t have a good opinion of this younger brother. What kind of good person would he be raised by the woman who cuckolded her husband and threw away her own son?


    So, An Tianle deliberately approached Song Xiu, which not only ruined his entrance examination, but also caused Song Xiu to break a leg.


    However, the truth will always be revealed one day.


    When Song Xiu knew that An Tianle was intentionally approaching him, he suddenly turned black.


    Later, Song Xiu directly sent An Tianle to prison and let him live his whole life in that dark prison.


    As for He Guangqing, he also begged the cruel woman because he wanted to save An Tianle, but was beaten and thrown out.


    He has since disappeared.


    After Taoyan finished the background of the story, if it wasn''t for An Tianle being her own brother, she really wanted to scold her for what she deserved.


    Although An Tianle''s biological mother is indeed not a good person, Song Xiu really regarded An Tianle as a brother at first.


    Unfortunately, An Tianle was not moved by the brotherhood, and made Song Xiu lame.


    Tao Yanxi sighed.


    "Your porridge." An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    Tao Yan looked around and saw a boy in a school uniform standing at the door.


    The boy held a bowl of steaming porridge in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi knew that this was his brother An Tianle.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was not talking, An Tianle walked over and put the porridge bowl on the bedside table.


    "Drink." An Tianle''s tone carried a hint of order.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the porridge bowl and raised a sweet smile.


    "thanks."


    An Tianle snorted coldly, put his arms around his chest and said, "You can come to my house to live, and the rent and living expenses are 1,000 yuan per month."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "But uncle didn''t say..."


    Tao Yan''s words were interrupted by An Tianle before he could finish speaking.


    "That bad guy, he knows shit!"


    An Tianle frowned impatiently, "One thousand a month, give it to me, or I''ll kick you out, do you hear me?"

 v3 Chapter 1537： you are the way home (3)

    Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, then said faintly, "I don''t have a thousand dollars."


    "I don''t care if you have 1,000 yuan, anyway, you must give me 1,000 yuan every month!" An Tianle said fiercely.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi ignored An Tianle and drank his porridge silently.


    Seeing Tao Yan''s response, An Tianle just stared at her and finished the porridge, and then he went out with the porridge bowl.


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Tianle''s back thoughtfully.


    An Tianle, what do you want for a thousand yuan?


    One thousand dollars is not much, but not much.


    At least for the current Tao Yanxi, she really couldn''t come up with this thousand yuan.


    Tao Yanxi stretched her waist and decided to take another look.


    Anyway, she doesn''t necessarily give An Tianle.


    She is still in school now, so An Tianle shouldn''t make it difficult for her, right?


    Speaking of which, because the original body was adopted by He Guangqing, and He Guangqing couldn''t afford the school that the original body went to, she also transferred to the school where An Tianle was.


    And the school where An Tianle is located is a famous waste school in the city.


    On the first day that Yuan Shen went to school, he was ridiculed by a group of people and splashed with water. No wonder Yuan Shen didn''t want to go to school.


    Tao Yanxi got off the bed and moved a bit.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do today, why don''t you go to school in the afternoon.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi simply cleaned up and came to the living room.


    There was only An Tianle in the living room, and He Guangqing should have gone to work.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi came out of the bedroom, An Tianle sneered while holding the phone.


    "Yo, Miss is finally willing to get out of bed?"


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall and nodded slightly.


    "Why don''t you go to school?"


    An Tianle played with his mobile phone and said disdainfully, "What''s the fun in going to school? I can''t make any money."


    "Who said you can''t make money?" Tao Yanxi shrugged, "You can get a scholarship."


    "Hey..." An Tianle''s laughter became more and more sarcastic, "It''s just such a school, how could it allocate resources to us? Scholarships? Let''s pull it down."


    "I said Miss, do you really think that you are still in your former noble school?"


    An Tianle stood up and approached Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi stood up straight and looked up at An Tianle.


    An Tianle put one hand on the wall and wrapped Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "It''s better to blackmail you than to go to school, right?"


    An Tianle laughed a bit badly.


    "As Miss Qianjin, you should have your own small treasury, right?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and pushed An Tianle.


    "Then you are wrong. I don''t have as much money as you yet."


    An Tianle frowned and let go of Tao Yanxi.


    "It''s boring."


    An Tianle lowered his head and played with his mobile phone, Tao Yanxi glanced at him, he should be sending a message to someone.


    "What do you want the money for?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    An Tianle didn''t look at Tao Yanxi, and replied casually, "Life, what else can you do?"


    "Didn''t your uncle give you money?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Mentioning He Guangqing, An Tianle''s hand couldn''t help but sigh.


    He sneered, too lazy to answer Tao Yanxi''s question.


    "Hey, I want to go to school this afternoon, you can go with me." Tao Yanxi pulled An Tianle''s sleeve and said.


    An Tianle shook off Tao Yan''s footpath and waved his hand.


    "Go on your own, I have something else to do."


    After An Tianle finished speaking, he turned around and went out the door.


    Tao Yanxi never thought that An Tianle would agree to her request.

 v3 Chapter 1538： you are the way home (4)

    She shrugged, picked up her phone and went out.


    The school is a little far from where they live, and if you take a bus, you need to transfer.


    Tao Yanxi also wanted to take a taxi, but she had no money.


    Although He Guangqing was good to her, he was really poor, and only gave the original body 20 yuan of pocket money a week.


    These 20 yuan also includes the money for taking the bus, which is very miserable.


    Tao Yanxi took the bus, changed once, and spent a total of two yuan.


    When we arrived at the school, it happened to be the time for everyone to leave school at noon.


    The road outside the school was lined with stalls, hawkers shouting, trying to attract the attention of hungry children who had just left school.


    Among the many hawkers, Tao Yanxi saw a familiar figure.


    It is An Tianle.


    There was a teenager beside An Tianle, who was collecting money, while An Tianle was shaking with a cauldron.


    They are selling fried rice, a simple bowl of egg fried rice is 8 yuan, and you can add other things, such as bacon, such as chicken fillet and so on.


    The most expensive fried rice is only 12 yuan.


    Probably because An Tianle''s craftsmanship is good, many students gathered in front of their booth, most of them female students.


    An Tianle was wearing simple short sleeves, with fine sweat dripping from his skin that was whiter than a girl''s.


    The sweat on the forehead slipped from the cheeks and neck into the short sleeves, causing a wave of girls to scream in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi thought that these girls probably didn''t go for An Tianle''s craftsmanship.


    Tao Yanxi stood outside for a while, watching the stall go from lively to deserted.


    At the peak of lunch time, it may only be half an hour.


    After half an hour, the whole street became deserted.


    An Tianle wiped the sweat from his forehead, and counted today''s gains with the boy next to him.


    Probably because he was not satisfied with the harvest, An Tianle couldn''t help frowning.


    Tao Yanxi had a panoramic view of An Tianle''s performance.


    She thought for a while, but still didn''t bother An Tianle.


    She doesn''t know him well enough.


    The boy''s self-esteem is terrifyingly strong. Maybe An Tianle will feel that she has insulted him as soon as she appears.


    What''s more, she has more important things to do now.


    Tao Yanxi walked towards the school. She went to the principal''s office and asked if the school had any scholarships.


    As An Tianle said, because the school is too wasteful, there are not many educational resources allocated to it.


    In addition, people in this school don''t actually study very much, so the school has already cancelled the scholarship.


    Tao Yanxi fought hard and finally reached an agreement with the principal.


    If she can get the top three in the city math competition in a month, the school will reward her with 1,000 yuan.


    When the principal agreed to Tao Yanxi''s request, she did not think that she would get the top three.


    For this transfer student, the principal is aware of her learning situation.


    But for the sake of the little girl''s well-behaved and sensible, he agreed to her.


    At this time, the principal did not expect that Tao Yanxi not only won the top three, but also obtained the qualification to participate in the national mathematics competition.


    Having said that, Tao Yanxi found her class after she came out of the principal''s office.


    She is currently studying in Class One of Senior Three. There are only six classes in the entire Senior Three, and each class has about 50 students. The total number of students in the whole school is only a few thousand.


    Tao Yanxi was almost hit by a basketball as soon as she entered the classroom.

 v3 Chapter 1539： you are the way home (5)

    Fortunately, she quickly grabbed the basketball with her eyes and hands, otherwise she might be out of shape.


    Tao Yanxi held the basketball and looked around.


    "Who threw it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Everyone in the class looked at the boy sitting in the back corner of the classroom without saying a word.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, isn''t that boy An Tianle?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and put the basketball on An Tianle''s table.


    "Intentionally?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    An Tianle glanced at the basketball and smiled.


    "I said I didn''t mean it, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Tao Yanxi sat down, "I believe everything you say."


    An Tianle was taken aback for a moment, then sneered, "Idiot."


    He kicked the foot of her chair and said, "There is no one to sit in this position, you go back to your seat."


    Tao Yanxi put her feet on the fixed feet of An Tianle''s chair, looked at him sideways and said, "From now on, I can only sit here."


    An Tianle looked at Tao Yanxi steadily, and after a few seconds, he suddenly laughed.


    "Okay, you can sit if you want, ten yuan a time, and a monthly subscription."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "How much is the monthly subscription?"


    An Tianle grinned, "One thousand."


    "Can I pay in installments?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Yes." An Tianle stretched out his hand, "Pay some first."


    Tao Yanxi took out ten yuan from his bag and put it in An Tianle''s palm.


    "Pay ten dollars first."


    An Tianle put away the ten dollars, yawned, and lay on the table, leaving her alone.


    Probably because he was too tired to fry the fried rice at noon, An Tianle quickly fell asleep on the table.


    He buried his head completely between his arms, so that no one could see his sleeping face.


    The slightly long hair covered his ears, so that only the black hair could be seen.


    Tao Yanxi only glanced at it and did not investigate further.


    She returned to her previous position and took out the book.


    She quickly flipped through the math books in high school, absorbing the math knowledge of this world.


    Tao Yanxi has actually not studied mathematics for a long time. Fortunately, her learning ability is very strong. One month is enough for her to get the top three in the exam.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the teacher was late.


    The teacher didn''t teach either, he just sat on the podium and watched the video with his mobile phone.


    It can be seen that even the teachers are full of disappointment with these students.


    Tao Yanxi ignored the students and the teacher who didn''t care about anything.


    She is immersed in the world of learning and cannot extricate herself.


    At four in the afternoon, An Tianle woke up.


    He wiped his face and woke up.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi who was still reading the math book, sneered, got up and left.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, when the school was over, Tao Yanxi walked out of the school with her schoolbag on her back.


    On the street outside the school gate, An Tianle started to sell fried rice with his car again.


    In front of his car, there was still a group of people surrounding him.


    Tao Yanxi squeezed the only eight dollars left in her bag and sighed.


    She still has to take the bus back, so she can''t even afford a bowl of fried rice.


    Tao Yanxi pulled the strap of her schoolbag, and the math competition started a month later.


    But she is very short of money now.


    I have to figure out a way to make some money, at least I don''t have to take the bus every day, right?


    Occasionally, you can have the luxury of taking a taxi or something.


    Tao Yanxi was thinking about ways to make money, and involuntarily walked towards An Tianle''s stall.

 v3 Chapter 1540： You are the way home (6)

    It wasn''t until a crisp young voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear that Tao Yanxi came back to his senses.


    "Classmate, what to eat?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Oh, she has no money.


    Tao Yanxi turned to the side and smiled embarrassedly: "Sorry, I don''t buy fried rice."


    Lin Tianyi glanced at her clearly, and it was another girl who came for her boss''s beauty.


    Tao Yanxi stood to the side a little embarrassed and pinched her leg.


    Let you not live up to expectations, you came here unknowingly.


    An Tianle also seemed to have discovered her existence, and glanced at her quickly, his eyes were calm.


    As they got closer, Tao Yanxi realized that it was really hot here.


    When the fire spewed out, it was like a fire dragon burning the surrounding air.


    As the head of An Tianle, the sweat on his body could not be stopped.


    The short sleeve he was wearing was completely soaked in sweat.


    The short sleeves were tightly attached to his body, outlining his figure.


    The girls surrounding the front saw the looming abdominal muscles, and their eyes flashed with wolf light.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Beauty hook. People!


    "Hey, do you want to buy fried rice? Go away if you don''t!" The girl standing next to Tao Yanxi pushed the girl and said.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and walked to the side silently.


    The girl gave Tao Yanxi a disdainful look, then turned her head and raised a sweet smile, deliberately squeezing her throat and said, "Brother An, I want two of the most expensive fried rice."


    An Tianle responded with a low "um", and Lin Tianyi next to him took the money handed over by the girl, and the smile on his face became more obvious.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, sure enough, beauty can also make money!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay here for long, she left without even talking to An Tianle.


    She probably thought of a way to make money.


    Tao Yanxi thought that she was not bad, so if she dressed up a little, she would definitely be a school girl.


    Since beauty can make money, she can broadcast live!


    The original mobile phone is the latest Huawei brand, and the pixel effect is great.


    Now it''s absolutely possible to live stream on a mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist. After she spent two yuan on the bus to get home, she began to tinker with the live broadcast.


    The live broadcast platform Tao Yanxi chose is currently the largest live broadcast platform in China - Tiger Fish Live.


    After filling in all the information, Tao Yanxi started the live broadcast.


    As for the content of the live broadcast, she didn''t really think about it.


    It just so happens that she is going to study recently, so why don''t she study live.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and directly wrote in the title of the live broadcast: [Sex.


    At the beginning, there were no people in the live broadcast room. After about ten minutes, a few people came in.


    [The anchor is afraid that there is some misunderstanding of the word sex. ¡¿


    [Hahaha, I''m dying of laughter, these days there are still live broadcast questions, come and come, let my brother see, what questions are you doing? ¡¿


    Two barrages appeared on the screen, Tao Yanxi heard the prompt sound and looked up.


    She smiled and picked up the math paper in her hand and said, "Do math questions~"


    People watching the live broadcast probably didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to answer him, so he posted another barrage.


    ¡¾Math question? Is the game bad or the show bad? What math problem? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi played with the pen in his hand, "This is not right, the world of mathematics is very rich."

 v3 Chapter 1541： You are the way home (7)

    The eldest brother watching the live broadcast was probably a little idle, and he really chatted with Tao Yanxi.


    After chatting, he even gave Tao Yanxi a gift of two hundred yuan.


    Tao Yanxi silently wrote down the big brother''s TD - rest today.


    Hmm... It seems that this eldest brother is a master who doesn''t like to go to work.


    Tao Yanxi broadcasted the live broadcast for three hours, and when it was nearly ten o''clock, she turned off the live broadcast.


    Today''s income is 200 yuan, which is divided by half with the platform, that is to say, she can get 100 yuan.


    Tao Yanxi is very satisfied, for a hundred yuan, he can take a taxi several times!


    After Tao Yanxi turned off the live broadcast, she stretched.


    She went out of the bedroom, planning to eat something.


    After arriving in the living room, she realized that neither He Guangqing nor An Tianle had come back.


    Tao Yanxi sent a text message to He Guangqing and learned that he was still working overtime.


    She sent another text message to An Tianle, asking why he hadn''t come back.


    An Tianle, um... He didn''t answer her.


    Tao Yanxi bit the milk bag she took out from the refrigerator, guessing that An Tianle should go somewhere to make money.


    Speaking of which, he is a high school student, why does he need money so much?


    Tao Yanxi drank the milk, then threw the bag away and went back to sleep in the room.


    While drowsy, she seemed to hear a quarrel in the living room, followed by a loud closing of the door.


    Tao Yanxi was shocked and suddenly woke up.


    She put on her shoes and ran to the living room.


    He Guangqing sat down on the sofa, looking a few years older.


    "Uncle?" Tao Yanxi called tentatively.


    He Guangqing heard Tao Yanxi''s voice, and raised his head quickly, with a trace of apology on his face: "Xiaoyan, did I disturb you?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "Uncle, have you quarreled with Brother An?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    He Guangqing nodded and sighed.


    "He complained that I was always working overtime, and there was not much overtime pay yet."


    Tao Yanxi walked over and sat beside He Guangqing.


    "Uncle, in fact, I think Brother An is right."


    "You always think about others and help others, why don''t you think about yourself?"


    He Guangqing was startled, never expecting Tao Yanxi to say such a thing.


    "I¡­¡­"


    A trace of sadness crossed He Guangqing''s face.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, "Brother An is actually working very hard."


    "I know, I just..." I just couldn''t control myself.


    He Guangqing has always known that he is a bad person in the eyes of others.


    No matter what anyone asks him to do, he will surely agree.


    Even if his ex-wife saved him, he still raised her children.


    He Guangqing knew that An Tianle must be very resentful of himself.


    However, he couldn''t control himself.


    You need to seek self-identity through the approval of others. People like him must be very bad.


    He Guangqing sighed deeply and said "sorry" to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her head, not understanding why He Guangqing said sorry.


    Did he do anything wrong to him?


    "Xiaoyan, you should rest early."


    He Guangqing stood up and walked towards his bedroom.


    His physique was sturdy, as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on his back, making him unable to straighten his waist.


    The dim light hit him, Tao Yanxi seemed to see a ruined old dog...

 v3 Chapter 1542： You are the way home (8)

    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes slightly and shook her head.


    Tao Yanxi got up, turned off the light, went back to his room, and went back to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi got up on time to go to school.


    The summer morning brought a burst of vitality, which made Tao Yanxi''s mood involuntarily improve.


    When she arrived at the school, An Tianle was already in the classroom.


    He lay on the table and slept soundly.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the chair and continued to study.


    When it was almost noon, An Tianle woke up.


    He rubbed his eyes, patted Tao Yanxi''s arm, stretched out his hand and said, "Today''s seat fee."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Can I give it to you tomorrow?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    An Tianle looked at Tao Yanxi up and down, and suddenly thought of something and said, "If you do me a favor, I won''t ask you for a seat fee."


    "What are you busy with?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    An Tianle grinned and didn''t answer her question immediately.


    Half an hour later, on the street outside the school.


    Tao Yanxi stood in front of the stall set up by An Tianle, smiling stiffly.


    "Yes, just smile sweeter like this. With your looks, you should be able to help me bring a few more male students over to buy fried rice." An Tianle said.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to slap An Tianle to death.


    He actually asked her to come over to help him attract guests!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, too lazy to deal with An Tianle.


    She took out her mobile phone, found a support point to put it there, and turned on the live broadcast.


    Anyway, one thing is done, and two things are also done.


    This kung fu, live broadcast is also very good.


    Tao Yanxi changed the title of the live broadcast, this time it was: [Cute school girl, selling rice online]


    As soon as she started broadcasting, the "rest today" entered the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾what? Changed business to sell rice today? ¡¿ Today''s break sent a barrage.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and replied "Yes".


    In other words, the students are out of school, and their stall is busy.


    As An Tianle had expected, Tao Yanxi smiled as he stood there, and immediately attracted a few boys to buy food.


    Sometimes, beauty can really sell for money!


    Tao Yanxi interacted with the people in the live broadcast room while helping to collect money and sell food.


    The people in the live broadcast room came and went, wave after wave, like passing away in a hurry.


    Only the audience of "rest today" persisted in interacting with Tao Yanxi, and gave gifts of several hundred dollars.


    An hour later, the booth gradually disappeared, and Tao Yanxi also closed the live broadcast.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the backstage income, and it turned out to be a small thousand yuan.


    Tao Yanxi quickly withdrew to her account, and with the money, she could take a taxi or something.


    At the same time, An Tianle and Lin Tianyi calculated the net income at noon today, which was 200 yuan more than usual.


    The two hundred dollars was brought by Tao Yanxi.


    An Tianle was very satisfied, he looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Continue in the afternoon?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "No."


    "I''ll waive this month''s seat fee for you." An Tianle said again.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "Then you made money, why don''t you score me a point?"


    An Tianle put the money in his arms and snorted coldly, "It''s in my pocket, how can there be any reason to go out?"


    An Tianle waved his hand, turned and left.

 v3 Chapter 1543： you are the way home (9)

    Lin Tianyi smiled helplessly and began to pack up.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Lin Tianyi and asked, "Did he give you any money?"


    Lin Tianyi shook his head, "No."


    He paused for two seconds, "I don''t need the boss to share my money."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "Aren''t you short of money?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It''s lacking, but the boss needs money more than me." Lin Tianyi said, "I can eat enough, I don''t need that much money, my family has given me enough."


    "What does he need so much money for?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Lin Tianyi said while packing his things: "In another month, the youth training will start, and you need to pay 10,000 yuan. The boss is raising money recently."


    "Youth training? What youth training?" Tao Yanxi asked while helping Lin Tianyi clean up.


    "Basketball youth training." Lin Tianyi said with a smile, "The boss likes playing basketball very much. His dream is to become a professional basketball player and be active on the world stage."


    "You are a girl, you may not know the situation of domestic basketball. We haven''t entered the top eight in the world for a long time."


    Having said that, Lin Tianyi couldn''t help but sighed.


    "The boss heard that the national coach will select a group of substitute players for training in this youth training, so he wants to try."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then how much money has he saved now?"


    "It seems to be more than 5,000." Lin Tianyi scratched his head, "We only started selling fried rice a week ago, and the income for a day is about 500 yuan. The boss seems to be still working as a network manager in an Internet cafe at night, and it is estimated that it is two or three thousand a month. ."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    After Lin Tianyi packed up his things, he pushed the cart and walked to the school.


    Tao Yanxi said goodbye to Lin Tianyi, and then returned to the classroom.


    In the classroom, An Tianle slept on the table.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t bother him, just silently took out the math book and started to read it.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi still accompanied An Tianle to set up a stall.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to start the live broadcast.


    There are not many live broadcast rewards, but no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat!


    For several days, Tao Yanxi accompanied An Tianle to set up a stall selling fried rice.


    It was probably Tao Yanxi who brought him benefits, and An Tianle''s attitude towards her improved.


    Sometimes I would take the initiative to fry a bowl of fried rice for her to eat, um... although I charged three dollars.


    But it''s half off anyway!


    Antiy''s craftsmanship is not bad, although it is not a unique delicacy, but the taste is also good.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi also received nearly 5,000 rewards from the live broadcast, of which more than 4,000 were rewarded by the person whose ID was "rest today".


    Tao Yanxi thanked him very much. She thought that if she had more money in the future, she could make some small gifts for him.


    Two weeks later, An Tianle''s deposit successfully reached 9,000, and he was still 1,000 yuan away from entering the youth training.


    Seeing that the registration deadline was about to end, An Tianle became irritable.


    That night, An Tianle specially waited for He Guangqing to come back from overtime, and wanted to ask him for 1,000 yuan.


    However, when he asked for money, He Guangqing told him that he had lent all the money to his colleagues.


    His colleague''s wife was admitted to the hospital today with dystocia. She didn''t have much money to pay for her medical bills. She asked him to borrow money. Out of kindness, He Guangqing lent all his money.


    Now he has only a few dozen dollars on him.

 v3 Chapter 1544： You are the way home (10)

    An Tianle rarely asks He Guangqing for money. If it hadn''t been for this time, he wouldn''t have asked him for it.


    But when he spoke, He Guangqing had no money.


    An Tianle stood in the living room, clenching his fists, without saying a word.


    "I see." His voice was hoarse, he took a deep look at He Guangqing, turned and walked out the door.


    Tao Yanxi walked out from the corner and said to He Guangqing who was sitting on the sofa, "Uncle, I will persuade him to rest early."


    After she finished speaking, she hurried out the door.


    An Tianle walked fast and hastily, as if venting, but also like a little lion who didn''t know where to go, rampant and at a loss.


    Tao Yanxi trotted to keep up with An Tianle, "How far are you? I still have some money."


    An Tianle didn''t speak, he pursed his lips tightly and continued to walk forward.


    "I made a little money from the live broadcast during this time, how much do you need? I can lend it to you temporarily." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle frowned tightly, and his eyes were a little red.


    He clenched his fists and walked straight forward.


    There was a crossroad in front, and An Tianle didn''t even look at the traffic lights, he rushed forward.


    The dazzling light flashed in front of Tao Yanxi''s eyes, her pupils shrank, she thought of something in an instant, and only had time to push An Tianle away who was walking in front of her.


    In the next instant, her entire body flew out.


    Blood stained An Tianle''s eyes.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi who fell to the ground in disbelief, and his body trembled suddenly.


    Song Xiu in the car obviously did not expect that he would hit someone. He hurriedly called an ambulance and got out of the car in a hurry.


    Song Xiu ran to Tao Yanxi, who was in a coma. Even though the blood was on her face, he recognized at a glance that the girl he hit was the female anchor he had been following.


    Song Xiu''s ID name in Tiger Fish is "rest today".


    Song Xiu took off his clothes to help stop the bleeding. He was just a teenager, so he had never encountered such a situation before.


    Apart from An Tianle, there was no one else around.


    "Come over here to help!" Song Xiu roared.


    An Tianle''s body trembled, and then he reacted.


    He ran to Tao Yanxi and squatted down to help stop the bleeding.


    The ambulance arrived soon, Tao Yanxi was lifted and pulled, and An Tianle and Song Xiu also got into the ambulance.


    The doctors and nurses began to inhale oxygen for Tao Yanxi''s first aid, while An Tianle sat there dumbfounded.


    Until Tao Yanxi was hastily pushed to the operating room, An Tianle squatted down against the wall and buried his head in his legs.


    Tao Yanxi was hit by a car because of him. Such thoughts have been circling in An Tianle''s mind.


    Song Xiu also squatted down. The first time he bumped into someone, he was really scared.


    Fear that a fresh life will disappear because of him.


    If this is the case, he thinks that he will not be at ease in his life.


    The two teenagers were covered in blood, and they squatted there, looking decadent and lonely.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the three words "in rescue" on the top of his head could not disappear.


    Five hours later, that dazzling red light finally went out.


    An Tianle quickly stood up.


    The door opened from the inside, and Tao Yanxi was pushed out.


    "Doctor, how are you?" An Tianle asked quickly.


    "It''s been rescued, but her left leg is broken. Even if it''s better in the future, I''m afraid she won''t be able to exercise vigorously anymore."

 v3 Chapter 1545： You are the way home (11)

    The doctor sighed, patted An Tianle on the shoulder and asked, "Who are you from her?"


    With red eyes, An Tianle said with a hint of hoarseness: "Brother, I am her brother."


    The doctor nodded, "In any case, my life is saved."


    An Tianle nodded and said "thank you".


    Song Xiu next to him was relieved when he heard the conversation between the two.


    Fortunately, she is not dead.


    Song Xiu quickly went to pay the medical bills, and then came to the ward where Tao Yanxi was.


    Song Xiu glanced at An Tianle who was standing beside the bed, then bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    An Tianle turned to look at Song Xiu, moved his lips, but did not speak.


    If he was really held accountable, Song Xiu actually didn''t have much responsibility.


    Song Xiu didn''t speed, drink, or run a red light. He just drove on the road safely and steadily.


    On the contrary, he was the one who ran the red light, and Tao Yanxi was hit only in order to save him.


    All the responsibility should be on him.


    Although An Tianle knew this, he didn''t want to believe it, or even admit it.


    In the end is still young, in the end the ability to bear in the heart is still weak.


    An Tianle squeezed his fists and his voice was low.


    "You go."


    Although he was reluctant to admit that it was all his fault, he was also reluctant to let a person who should not have shouldered this responsibility shoulder this responsibility.


    Compared with An Tianle, Song Xiu is really a responsible person.


    He said "I''m sorry" again, then turned and left.


    He knew that what the girl''s brother needed now was to be alone.


    After Song Xiu left, An Tianle looked at Tao Yanxi in a coma, and a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    An Tianle''s eyes were red, "You are as annoying as that old man He Guangqing."


    It should have been him who was hit, but she pushed him away.


    "I hate bad people like you the most." An Tianle''s voice was full of tears.


    Is it worth it to take a leg in vain?


    He had only known her for a month, and he was not good to her on weekdays, and he always liked to pit her.


    Why should she save herself?


    An Tianle pursed his lips tightly, looking extremely decadent.


    "Don''t think I''ll thank you for that."


    "If you don''t wake up soon, I''ll raise the rent to two thousand!"


    An Tianle said fiercely with a cry.


    It was almost dawn, and An Tianle, who had tossed all night, finally couldn''t resist the drowsiness, so he fell asleep beside the bed.


    Taoyan felt something pressing her arm in a daze, she opened her eyes with all her might, and saw An Tianle sleeping on her arm.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hands... my hands are numb!


    Tao Yanxi moved her arm and suddenly woke up An Tianle.


    An Tianle suddenly sat up, "You''re awake!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, looked at An Tianle up and down, and after confirming that he was not hurt in any way, he said, "It''s good that you''re fine."


    An Tianle was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Tao Yanxi''s first sentence to wake up to be this.


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes seemed to turn red again.


    "The doctor said that your leg may be broken. Even if it heals in the future, you can''t exercise vigorously anymore." An Tianle said in a hoarse voice.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, her leg was broken?

 v3 Chapter 1546： You are the way home (12)

    In this way, it is not without reason that An Tianle hates Song Xiu so much in the background of the story.


    An Tianle likes playing basketball so much, but he broke a bone before entering the youth training. Since then, he can''t exercise vigorously, which means he can''t play basketball.


    For An Tianle, it must be hard to give up what he loves, right?


    Tao Yanxi sighed lightly, and sure enough, there is a reason for people''s resentment towards people.


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s sigh, An Tianle suddenly stood up.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Light porridge." Tao Yanxi said, she can''t eat greasy food now.


    An Tianle nodded quickly, turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi felt the state of his body, except for the broken leg, there was no pain in every part of his body.


    But since the doctor didn''t mention it, it should be a minor injury.


    I don''t know if the person who bumped into her was Song Xiu.


    The knock on the door sounded, interrupting Tao Yanxi''s thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi looked up and saw that it was a well-dressed young man.


    "Are you awake?" Song Xiu looked surprised.


    He walked over quickly, "Fortunately, you are all right, otherwise my sins would be bigger."


    Tao Yanxi looked at him and said nothing.


    Song Xiu scratched his head and said with a hint of shyness, "My name is Song Xiu, and I am the one who bumped into you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Sure enough, it was Song Xiu.


    "By the way, my ID in Goby is off today." Song Xiu said.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows in surprise, is this the local tyrant who watches her live broadcast every day and keeps chatting with her?


    This is probably fate.


    "I have already paid the medical bills for you, you don''t have to worry about the medical bills." Song Xiu said again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Thank you."


    Song Xiu smiled, "No thanks, this is my responsibility."


    "The doctor said that your legs can''t do strenuous exercise in the future..." Song Xiu said hesitantly.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, "It''s alright, I don''t like doing any kind of strenuous exercise either."


    Song Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, "This is probably a fortune among misfortunes."


    "You look nervous." Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Xiu nodded, "Because I''m afraid you like dancing or something. If you are isolated from your favorite because of my reasons, I will feel like a sinner."


    Having said that, Song Xiu''s eyes couldn''t help but dim.


    "My mother used to love dancing, but when she was young, someone broke her leg. Even if it was over, she would never be able to dance in her life."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    If she remembered correctly, wasn''t Song Xiu''s mother the one who cuckolded He Guangqing?


    "Who broke his leg?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    "It seems to be my mother''s ex-husband." Song Xiu said, "Mother still has nightmares now."


    "I also found out about it by accident."


    "Is that husband''s last name?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Song Xiu shook his head, "I don''t know, my mother doesn''t want to tell me those things."


    "By the way, I see that your name is Tao Yanxi in the medical record, and the person who signed for you and claimed to be your brother is called An Tianle. Are you one with your mother''s surname and the other with your father''s surname?" Song Xiu asked curiously. road.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, I''m staying at his house temporarily."


    Song Xiu glanced at Tao Yanxi in surprise, and said with a hint of apology, "I''m sorry."

 v3 Chapter 1547： You are the way home (13)

    Tao Yanxi shook her head and said, "There''s nothing to be sorry for."


    "You also told me about your family just now, so it''s an exchange." Tao Yanxi blinked her eyes with a hint of mischief.


    Song Xiu looked at the lively Tao Yanxi with a smile on his face.


    "You''re cuter than I thought."


    Tao Yanxi hadn''t heard the word "cute" from outsiders'' mouths for a long time. She was about to say something when she saw An Tianle came in with porridge.


    Song Xiu saw that An Tianle was back, and quickly stood up to make way for him.


    An Tianle glanced at Song Xiu and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Holding the porridge bowl, he looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "I''ll feed you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and smiled apologetically at Song Xiu.


    Song Xiu received Tao Yanxi''s smile and laughed too.


    "Then you have a good rest, I''ll see you tomorrow." Song Xiu said very thoughtfully.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." After Song Xiu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    An Tianle held the porridge bowl and lowered his eyes.


    "You like him very much?" An Tianle asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, I just think he is a good person."


    It''s really been a long time since she has seen such a simple and kind-hearted male protagonist.


    "Oh." An Tianle blew the porridge, "He made you unable to exercise vigorously in the future."


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she looked at An Tianle very seriously and said, "If you want to be held accountable, it''s not really his fault."


    An Tianle''s hand paused, pursed his lips and said, "Have some porridge."


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and let An Tianle feed herself.


    After three or four mouthfuls, Tao Yanxi didn''t want to eat it.


    "I''m full." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle nodded and silently drank the remaining half of the bowl of porridge.


    "Brother An, in fact, you don''t have to feel guilty. I don''t actually like sports very much. Learning mathematics is good." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle lowered his head and did not speak.


    "I heard Lin Tianyi say that you like basketball very much. If the person you bumped into last night was you, you should be more uncomfortable, right?"


    "So now this situation is already the best ending."


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Tianle and said.


    "I''m sorry." An Tianle still lowered his head, "if it wasn''t for my willfulness, you wouldn''t be hurt for saving me."


    "Then brother An promises me not to be self-willed in the future, okay?" Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle looked up at Tao Yanxi, his voice hoarse.


    "Okay." He replied.


    "I will be responsible for you." An Tianle said.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and just as he was about to say no, An Tianle stood up, left the sentence "you have a good rest" and left in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Who did you learn this flamboyant character from?


    Tao Yanxi lay in the hospital for a week, Song Xiu and An Tianle came to see him every day.


    Every time An Tianle came, he was silent, while Song Xiu was more lively.


    He would also tell her stories with a storybook, but often she didn''t laugh. Song Xiu was laughing all alone, and Tao Yanxi was speechless.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi ran out of the hospital on crutches without telling the doctor.


    She had to go to the math competition, but she had an agreement with the principal.


    So on the day of the math competition in the city, the teacher and the participating students saw Tao Yanxi who was leaning on crutches and wearing medical clothes.


    Crowd: ...


    Do you want to fight like this?

 v3 Chapter 1548： You are the way home (14)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t even have a pen, so he borrowed a pen from the teacher to complete the answer sheet.


    Overall, the competition questions were not difficult, and Tao Yanxi completed it in an hour.


    After finishing it, Tao Yanxi handed it over and left.


    She had to go back to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise if the doctor found out, she would have to babble non-stop.


    Because not many people participated in the math competition, the results came out that afternoon.


    Tao Yanxi won the first place with a perfect score.


    The Ministry of Education quickly spread the news to major colleges and universities, including the high school where Tao Yanxi was studying.


    When the principal received the news, he was still a little confused.


    He knew about Tao Yanxi''s car accident, shouldn''t she stay in the hospital?


    Why did you get the first full score in the exam?


    The principal received "blessings" from other colleges and universities in a daze.


    At the same time, An Tianle also collected 10,000 yuan to pay the registration fee for the youth training.


    When Tao Yanxi went to participate in the mathematics competition, he was also packing his luggage at home and preparing to go to the youth training.


    When He Guangqing knew that An Tianle was going to the youth training, he took out a thousand yuan to let him take good care of himself.


    But An Tianle refused.


    He waved He Guangqing''s hand away, carried his suitcase, and left without looking back.


    That night, Tao Yanxi got news from Lin Tianyi that An Tianle had entered the youth training camp and started training.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t tell what it was like to hear about An Tianle''s recent situation from other people''s mouths.


    Some lost, some sad, but also a trace of happiness.


    Her injury did not hinder An Tianle''s progress towards her dream.


    Likewise, her injury did not stop An Tianle from moving towards her dream.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi was barely able to leave the hospital.


    On the day she was discharged from the hospital, Song Xiu came to pick her up.


    After getting along for a while, Tao Yanxi and Song Xiu became very good friends.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Song Xiu liked dancing very much, probably inherited his mother''s genes, and he was also very talented in dancing.


    Unfortunately, his family must let him in business.


    Song Xiu could only go to the dance studio to learn how to dance by hanging out with friends.


    Song Xiu knew that Tao Yanxi was originally a daughter of a daughter, but her parents died suddenly, so she was temporarily adopted by He Guangqing.


    He also knew that Tao Yanxi liked An Tianle.


    She was looking at An Tianle, and she couldn''t deceive him.


    When he realized that Tao Yanxi liked An Tianle, Song Xiu told Tao Yanxi a joke for a day.


    The joke is very funny, and after talking about it, his stomach hurts from laughing.


    On that sunny day, Song Xiu snuffed out the tender bud called "Like".


    From then on, the two are just friends.


    After Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital, the first thing to do was to go home and talk to He Guangqing.


    He Guangqing was surprised that Tao Yanxi took the initiative to chat with him.


    Rarely did he not work overtime, so he sat down face to face with Tao Yanxi and had a heart-to-heart talk.


    The two were chatting, and Tao Yanxi brought the topic to An Tianle''s biological mother.


    He Guangqing was silent for a long time when he mentioned that woman again.


    When Tao Yanxi thought he would use silence to deal with this matter, he finally spoke up.


    "I''m sorry for her."


    He Guangqing lowered his head, Tao Yanxi could not see his expression clearly.

 v3 Chapter 1549： You are the way home (15)

    But she thought, that expression should not be very good.


    He Guangqing''s hands were clasped together, and the rough backs of his hands outlined the traces of the years.


    "When I was young, alcoholism and violence."


    "She suffered a lot with me. After getting drunk once, her leg was broken by me."


    He Guangqing covered his face with his hands and took a long breath.


    "After her legs are healed, she can''t dance anymore."


    "She loved dancing back then."


    He Guangqing covered his eyes, covering the pain in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry for her, I''m sorry for her." He Guangqing murmured.


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Guangqing, but did not say a word for a long time.


    It turned out that under the label of the bad guy was the repentant heart of the bad guy back then.


    Silence spread in the living room.


    After a while, He Guangqing looked up at Tao Yanxi and asked, "How are you doing, she?"


    "It''s good." Tao Yanxi said, "It''s just a pity that I can''t dance anymore."


    A trace of pain flashed in He Guangqing''s eyes, "It''s all my fault."


    "Tian Le also left today. He said he was going to the youth training camp." He Guangqing said, "He is very similar to her mother."


    "Fortunately, he''s not like you." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Guangqing smiled sarcastically, "He was not my biological son."


    "Probably out of resentment, she gave me a green hat, but she didn''t want to be pregnant like that."


    "Maybe she didn''t want her flesh and blood to disappear like that, maybe she wanted to torture me, so she threw the child to me and left by herself."


    He Guangqing took a deep breath and looked at Tao Yanxi with a trace of panic and apprehension on his face.


    "I... I shouldn''t have let her down, right?"


    At this time, He Guangqing was like a drowning child. Once Tao Yanxi said the word "disappointment", he would completely indulge.


    Tao Yanxi let out a breath and raised a smile.


    "You raised him well, and he''s now chasing his dreams."


    "That''s good, that''s good." He Guangqing murmured.


    He stood up in a trance and walked towards the bedroom.


    His voice echoed in the living room, "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    For him, making up for her child is equivalent to making up for her, right?


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the sofa, and understood why He Guangqing avenged An Tianle in the background of the story, and also understood why he became a bad guy.


    He probably thought that as long as he kept helping others, he could be redeemed?


    Tsk, this world is really... uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, took out her phone and sent Song Xiu a message.


    [Tell me a joke. ¡¿


    If nothing else, Song Xiu''s jokes are still very funny.


    There was a voice coming back soon.


    [A man went to the emergency room for an injection, and the nurse came to give him a drip, hahahahaha!


    The man kept smiling at Drip, the nurse asked him, what are you laughing at?


    Hahaha, what a funny joke.


    The man said: Hahahaha, I¡¯m laughing a little bit (low) Hahahahaha]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She felt that it wasn''t the man who laughed, but Song Xiu''s smile.


    Although Tao Yanxi felt that the joke was a bit cold, she had to say that she was in a much better mood.


    Song Xiu, as expected, is the male protagonist with the lowest laughing point she has ever met.


    Tao Yanxi got up and was about to go back to the bedroom to rest when Song Xiu texted her again.

 v3 Chapter 1550： You are the way home (16)

    [Yan Xi Yan Xi, do you want to come and see me dance tomorrow? naughty.jpg]


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and replied with a "OK".


    Afterwards, Song Xiu told her the location and time, Tao Yanxi responded one by one, and then went back to the bedroom to sleep.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi slowly got up and cleaned up.


    Although she was discharged from the hospital, her body was not well, especially her legs, and her movements were not so convenient.


    The time she and Song Xiu agreed on was ten o''clock in the morning, she wandered slowly, and it would take an hour or two.


    Ten o''clock, Xuanwu dance studio.


    Song Xiu wore a dance suit and practiced dancing with a group of students.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the chair outside and looked at him.


    I have to say, Song Xiu is really suitable for dancing.


    His body was softer than many girls, and when he was dancing, Song Xiu seemed to be glowing.


    Looking at Song Xiu like this, Tao Yanxi suddenly wanted to know if An Tianle was so dazzling when he was playing basketball.


    Tao Yanxi opened WeChat and sent Lin Tianyi a WeChat message.


    ¡¾Do you have any video of An Tianle playing basketball? ¡¿


    Lin Tianyi quickly sent her two videos.


    In the video, An Tianle is wearing sportswear and sweating in the sun.


    The camera swept across his face, and the only thing that impressed Tao Yanxi was the pair of eyes that seemed to glow.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, put down the phone, and looked at Song Xiu, who was also sweating in the dance studio, and was filled with emotion for a while.


    After Song Xiu finished dancing, he changed his clothes and walked outside with Tao Yanxi.


    "How do you think I dance?" Song Xiu asked excitedly.


    "Very good." Tao Yanxi said honestly, "You are very suitable for dancing."


    Song Xiu grinned, and he was very happy to receive Tao Yanxi''s praise.


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for a moment, but still asked, "Have you tried to get your parents to ask you to dance?"


    A look of sadness flashed across Song Xiu''s face.


    "I tried, but my dad didn''t agree."


    "Apart from letting you inherit the family business, is there any other reason?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Song Xiu thought for a while and said, "My dad probably doesn''t want my mom to think of sad things. My mom used to like dancing very much. Since she couldn''t dance, she didn''t even watch any videos about dancing."


    "When it comes to dancing, her reaction is intense."


    Song Xiu sighed, "We are a family after all. If I insist on dancing, my mother should be in pain."


    After Song Xiu finished speaking, he shrugged and said, "Actually, I''m quite satisfied now."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to persuade more, but Song Xiu shook her head, motioning her not to continue.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, and finally complied with his wishes.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi went to the youth training camp where An Tianle was.


    She wanted to go see him.


    The youth training camp is a private place, and she can''t go in, so she can only look outside.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of people out there. I heard that there are some people like Internet celebrities in this youth training camp.


    The little girls guarding outside came here for their favorite idols.


    Tao Yanxi stayed outside for a day and didn''t see An Tianle, but she did see another person.


    That person is An Tianle''s biological mother, An Yaxue.


    Tao Yanxi once saw the group photo of their family on Song Xiu''s mobile phone, so she recognized Anya Xuelai immediately.

 v3 Chapter 1551： You are the way home (17)

    Anya Snow seemed to come here to see people too.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to approach her.


    An Yaxue noticed a girl beside her, and turned to Tao Yanxi for a moment.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said, "Mrs. An."


    Anya Xue was stunned for a moment, she didn''t seem to think that anyone would recognize her.


    She pursed her lips and said, "This is not the place to talk, let''s find a quiet place to talk?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    The two went to a nearby cafe.


    After the two sat down face to face, Anya Xue said, "I don''t know who you are?"


    "My name is Tao Yanxi." Tao Yanxi introduced herself, "I''m Song Xiu''s friend and An Tianle''s sister."


    Anya Xue''s pupils shrank, "An Tianle''s younger sister?"


    "Well, my sister who is staying in his house temporarily." Tao Yanxi said.


    Anya Xue was obviously relieved when she heard her say that.


    "Nice to meet you," she said.


    Tao Yanxi stirred the coffee and asked, "Are you here to see An Tianle?"


    Anya Snow nodded, with a hint of tenderness on her face.


    "He''s really grown up."


    "Does he know that you came to see him?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Anya Xue shook her head, "He doesn''t know."


    "Then does he know what happened between you and Uncle Liu?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Speaking of Liu Guangqing, An Yaxue''s expression was obviously worse.


    "Does it matter if you know?" she asked rhetorically.


    "Uncle Liu doesn''t drink anymore. He treats An Tianle very well." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Yaxue looked at Tao Yanxi, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised with a hint of irony.


    "He repented and became a good person, so should I forgive him?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I''m not asking you to forgive him, I''m just telling you about his current situation."


    "Yeah." Anya Xue nodded slightly, her expression indifferent.


    "Are you going to recognize An Tianle?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Anya Xue shook her head slowly, she took a sip of coffee, the bitter taste made her frown.


    "There''s no need for that."


    She looked out the window. When she gave up on him, he must have resented her.


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Yaxue puzzled, "Since you don''t plan to recognize him, why do you want to see him again?"


    Wouldn''t it be easier to pretend you don''t know anything?


    "I don''t know either," An Yaxue said.


    She lowered her head and smiled.


    "Probably because of guilt."


    The child is innocent after all. She regrets leaving him, but those regrets are not enough to make her have the courage to recognize him and change her life now.


    Now she has a husband who loves her and a son who is filial to her.


    She lives very happily now, and she doesn''t want to destroy this happiness because of An Tianle.


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Yaxue with a cold expression in front of her, and suddenly understood why in the background of the original story, An Yaxue would not help An Tianle at all.


    After all, she still loves Song Xiu the most, after all, that is the symbol of her happy life.


    And An Tianle is more like a proof of the unbearable past.


    Although she felt guilty, she was only guilty.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, suddenly feeling that An Tianle was a little pitiful.


    Someone was atonement, someone was guilty, but no one asked him what he really wanted.


    "Tao Yanxi, don''t tell Tianle, I''ve been here before." An Yaxue said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I won''t tell him."

 v3 Chapter 1552： You are the way home (18)

    Anya Snow stood up, bowed and said "thank you".


    Tao Yanxi took out twenty-four dollars from his wallet, which was the price of a cup of coffee.


    She stood up, looked at Anya Xue and said, "I don''t tell him, not because of your request, but because you don''t deserve to be known by him."


    Abandonment is hateful, guilt is sad, but if nothing is done, then what has happened will be meaningless.


    Tao Yanxi put the money on the table and turned to leave.


    An Yaxue looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and a trace of tears flashed in her eyes.


    Did she really do something wrong?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay outside the youth training camp for long. She returned home, told Liu Guangqing, and moved out.


    She rented a single room for 1,000 yuan a month.


    She is still broadcasting live, and she can get two or three thousand yuan a month.


    Adding in the prize money won in the previous math competition, it was more than enough to pay the rent.


    After she won the first place in the city''s mathematics competition last time, the city''s mathematics team recommended her to the national mathematics competition.


    In another month, she has to go to City B to participate in the National Mathematics Competition.


    If she can get the first place, then there will be a bonus of 50,000 yuan.


    In addition to the 50,000 yuan, the school and the city''s math team will also give her some bonuses.


    The most important thing is that as long as she gets the first place in the national mathematics competition, she can be recommended to Qingbei University.


    An Tianle was training in the youth training camp, and Song Xiu was looking for various reasons to learn to dance.


    They are all fighting for their dreams, and she has no reason not to work hard.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi went to City B to participate in the National Mathematics Competition.


    The level of the national mathematics competition is much more difficult than that in the city. Tao Yanxi did not submit the papers in advance this time, but checked them again and again.


    The next day after answering the questions, the results will come out.


    She is still full marks, still number one.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this result, she smiled with satisfaction.


    She took the 50,000 yuan from the reward and returned to City S.


    At the same time, An Tianle also ended the training camp, and An Yaxue discovered that Song Xiu was learning to dance outside.


    When An Tianle came back from the training camp, after learning that Tao Yanxi had moved out, he specially called her to ask her where she had moved.


    Tao Yanxi told him where he lives now.


    On the night Tao Yanxi returned to S City, An Tianle knocked on her door.


    Tao Yanxi was not surprised that An Tianle came to find her, which was something she expected.


    After An Tianle walked in, he looked around, then pulled a chair and sat down.


    He is much darker than before, and he has trained well at a glance.


    "How''s your training going?" Tao Yanxi asked proactively.


    "Very good." An Tianle said.


    Tao Yanxi sat opposite An Tianle, "Have you been spotted by scouts?"


    An Tianle nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s great~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    An Tianle folded his hands together and pursed his lips.


    "But I refused," he said.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Is your brain caught in the door?


    "Don''t you want to be a professional basketball player? Why did you refuse?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    An Tianle looked at Tao Yanxi, "He wants to take me to Country M and develop there."


    "Isn''t that good?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "But I promised you that I will be responsible for you." An Tianle said.


    Now he has understood the word "responsibility".

 v3 Chapter 1553： You are the way home (19)

    Tao Yanxi almost didn''t catch his breath.


    It''s so close to the dream, and what is "responsible" in the end?


    She can eat, drink, and dance, so he is to blame!


    "Is your brain damaged by basketball? You turned down such a good opportunity!"


    An Tianle lowered his head, "I haven''t been beaten. If I go to Country M, you will be alone."


    "I said I would be responsible for you." An Tianle said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "But I don''t need you to be responsible." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Then who do you need to be responsible for? Song Xiu?" An Tianle raised his head suddenly, looking straight at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help her forehead, "I don''t need him to be responsible either."


    An Tianle pursed his lips tightly, "Song Xiu is my half-brother, you''d better stay away from him."


    Tao Yanxi was surprised, "You know?"


    An Tianle nodded, and only after nodding did he realize what Tao Yanxi meant.


    "You already knew that?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Song Xiu mentioned it to me before, and then I asked Uncle He."


    "Oh." An Tianle''s eyes darkened, it turned out that she had known it for a long time.


    "Do you like Song Xiu?" An Tianle asked again.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t like it, I..." I only like you.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and swallowed the second half of the sentence abruptly.


    "What are you?" An Tianle asked.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "Nothing."


    An Tianle wanted to say something, but suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi got up and opened the door.


    Outside the door, Song Xiu looked at Tao Yanxi with red eyes.


    "Yanxi, I quarreled with my mother."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Come on, get it all together, you can fight the landlord.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and let Song Xiu come in.


    Song Xiu was slightly taken aback when he saw An Tianle sitting there.


    He took the initiative to walk over and cried out, "Brother."


    An Tianle''s face sank, ignoring Song Xiu.


    When Tao Yanxi heard the "brother", her hands trembled in fright.


    "You know?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Song Xiu nodded, "When I was arguing with my mother just now, she accidentally said something."


    Tao Yanxi sighed, feeling like an old mother.


    "You sit down first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Xiu sat down obediently and started talking about him.


    It turns out that Song Xiu went to learn dancing today and was discovered by Anya Xue, and a quarrel broke out between the two.


    During the quarrel, Song Xiu said "An Tianle pursues his dream", which immediately stimulated An Yaxue.


    Then Anya Xue shook out the fact that An Tianle was her child.


    When Song Xiu said these words, there was a hint of crying in his voice.


    After he finished speaking, the room fell silent.


    In the silence, Song Xiu gradually calmed down.


    He looked at An Tianle and said firmly, "Brother, I also want to pursue my dream, I want to learn to dance!"


    An Tianle:  ¡­


    After Song Xiu finished speaking, he turned his head and said to Tao Yanxi, "Yanxi, use your mobile phone."


    Tao Yanxi handed him the phone.


    Song Xiu picked up the phone and started to operate for a while.


    After a few minutes, he grinned.


    "I''ve already signed up for the famous dance university in country M, hehehe!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    I can''t tell, Song Xiu is actually an activist.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said to An Tianle, "Or I''ll go to M country too? There will be a world math competition in just a few months."

 v3 Chapter 1554： You are the way home (20)

    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi paused and continued: "With my current grades, I should be able to be admitted to the Mathematics Department of the University of M."


    An Tianle glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    He was silent for nearly a minute, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    So, that night, the three of them decided to go to Country M.


    A week later, An Tianle took the lead to leave S city and go to M country to start his career.


    A month later, Song Xiu received an admission letter from University Z in country M. He flew to country M on the same day without even telling Anya Xue.


    After An Tianle and Song Xiu went to M country, Tao Yanxi was completely idle.


    Although An Yaxue looked for her more than once, she was dismissed by her.


    As a teenager chasing dreams, you always have to carry a bit of blood.


    Besides, Tao Yanxi doesn''t really like An Yaxue very much.


    After the college entrance examination, Tao Yanxi directly applied for ZC University in country M.


    This school is the only one that recognizes domestic college entrance examination results.


    In September, Tao Yanxi went to M country to take the entrance test.


    Her grades were very good, and she got the first place in the entrance examination.


    So, the matter of Tao Yanxi going to university in country M was settled.


    Tao Yanxi, An Tianle, and Song Xiu are all chasing their dreams in country M.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally sees news about the two of them in the news.


    As for herself, um... In fact, she is also very powerful!


    Everyone is busy chasing their dreams and busy with their careers.


    So Tao Yanxi began to suspect that in this world, she probably took the script of struggle.


    Otherwise, it''s been a year since she came here, and her relationship with her brother hasn''t made any progress yet?


    Tao Yanxi was a little melancholy. Could it be that she was an orphan in this life?


    No no no, definitely not!


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and immediately sent An Tianle a WeChat message.


    ¡¾Have dinner together at night~¡¿


    There was a "OK" reply quickly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with satisfaction, she planned to test An Tianle''s attitude at night.


    If he likes her, then she doesn''t have to worry.


    If not, she''ll... smash his dog''s head!


    Time flew by and it was night in a blink of an eye.


    Tao Yanxi rented a house. When An Tianle received the meal appointment message, seeing that she didn''t say the location, he knew it should be at her house.


    In a foreign country, it is not too good to have a Chinese meal!


    When An Tianle arrived at Tao Yanxi''s house, he didn''t see Song Xiu, so he asked subconsciously, "Where''s Song Xiu?"


    "I didn''t ask him out tonight." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle nodded thoughtfully, and after a few seconds, he suddenly asked, "Has he offended you recently?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi handed An Tianle a pair of chopsticks, "Today''s meal is specially made for you."


    An Tianle:  ¡­


    An Tianle put down his chopsticks silently, "Tell me, what are your intentions?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "What can I do? Isn''t it just to invite you to a meal?"


    Tao Yanxi gave An Tianle a chopstick dish.


    An Tianle picked up his chopsticks dubiously, "Then why did you invite me to dinner all of a sudden?"


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and said, "Isn''t it too hard to watch you win the game again?"


    "Oh." An Tianle took a sip, and the taste was still the same.


    Seeing that An Tianle was eating, Tao Yan asked, "Do you have any girls you like?"

 v3 Chapter 1555： You are the way home (21)

    "Cough cough cough..." An Tianle coughed violently.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly handed him a glass of water.


    An Tianle finally recovered, and immediately asked, "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "I''m just curious, you''re an adult anyway. As your friend, I naturally have to take care of me~" Tao Yanxi said.


    An Tianle took two chopsticks for Tao Yanxi and said lightly, "No."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi took a sip and nodded with satisfaction, it was almost the same.


    "I said before that I''m responsible for you." An Tianle said, "so I don''t like other girls."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "The two are not in conflict. Even if you insist on being responsible for me, it has nothing to do with whether you like other girls or not."


    "Besides, I don''t want to be held accountable by someone who doesn''t like me."


    "Who said I don''t like you!" The words came out of An Tianle''s mouth without thinking.


    Tao Yanxi whispered, "Huh? Do you like me?"


    "No." An Tianle took two more chopsticks for Tao Yanxi, "Hurry up and eat."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to say something, but An Tianle gagged it with a mouthful of rice.


    "Eat up!" An Tianle pretended to be fierce and said.


    Tao Yanxi snickered twice, what is it? It turns out that An Tianle likes him~


    Although I don''t know when he fell in love with him, it''s good to like it.


    Today, the test was successful!


    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood, and the speed of eating became faster.


    After eating, An Tianle left first because he still had training.


    Tao Yanqi said goodbye to him obediently, and An Tianle couldn''t help but look at her with her sweet appearance.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi made a special bento and went to An Tianle''s team to give him a bento.


    After An Tianle learned that Tao Yanxi came to find him, he was a little happy and a little confused.


    Tao Yanxi is also very busy with her studies on weekdays. How could she come to make lunches for herself?


    With this doubt in mind, An Tianle found Tao Yanxi who was waiting outside.


    Tao Yanxi saw that An Tianle was coming, and immediately stepped forward and said, "Have you been working hard today?"


    An Tianle: ¡­


    "You''re normal." An Tianle said.


    This time, Tao Yanxi was silent.


    "Am I not normal?" Tao Yanxi put the lunch in An Tianle''s arms and snorted.


    An Tianle took the bento and said, "Well... that''s normal."


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    She really should have hammered his dog''s head!


    "Are you going to eat it? I''ll take it if you don''t." Tao Yanxi made a gesture to take the bento.


    An Tianle took the bento up, "I''ll eat, you''re fine."


    Tao Yanxi snorted, put her arms around her chest and said, "I''ll watch you eat."


    An Tianle nodded, and the two found a bench and sat down.


    An Tianle opened the bento, in addition to the normal meals, there was a heart-shaped fried egg.


    He picked up the fried egg, glanced at Tao Yanxi, and suddenly asked, "You are..."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi turned to look at him with a puzzled expression.


    Looking at Tao Yanxi with an ignorant expression, An Tianle suddenly smiled.


    He freed one hand, rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head and said, "It''s nothing."


    Tao Yanxi patted An Tianle''s hand, puffed out her cheeks and pretended to be vicious and said, "Hurry up and eat."


    "Okay." An Tianle smiled and ate quietly.


    Only when An Tianle was quiet would Tao Yanxi realize that he was just a teenager who had just grown up.

 v3 Chapter 1556： You are the way home (22)

    After An Tianle finished eating, he returned the bento box to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the box and said, "How about I bring you meals every day from now on?"


    "Will it be too hard?" An Tianle asked.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s alright."


    "That''s hard work for you." An Tianle said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi snorted and said two more words to An Tianle before leaving.


    For a month in a row, Tao Yanxi would deliver meals to An Tianle every day.


    Although An Tianle thought it was strange, he felt good that Tao Yanxi could spend more time together.


    One day a month later, Song Xiu suddenly called An Tianle, saying that he had won the first place in the competition recently, and he wanted to invite him and Tao Yanxi to a meal.


    An Tianle responded, and when he was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered Tao Yanxi''s abnormal behavior in the past month.


    So he mentioned to Song Xiu.


    After Song Xiu finished listening, he was silent for nearly a minute before he said quietly, "Has she finally realized that she likes you and started to pursue you?"


    An Tianle: ?


    "You can''t talk nonsense." An Tianle said.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense." Song Xiu said with a smile, "I knew she liked you when I was in China before."


    "When she looks at you, there are stars in her eyes."


    When An Tianle heard this, he was stunned.


    Even Song Xiu can see things, why can''t he see through it?


    An Tianle suddenly remembered Tao Yanxi''s struggle that night.


    At that moment, the bright red dyed his eyes red, so that he ignored the eyes she looked at him.


    It was a kind of fortunate, fortunate that the injured person was herself and not him.


    The phone was hung up at some point. An Tianle looked at the darkened screen of his mobile phone and suddenly wanted to laugh for some reason.


    He asked himself, what kind of feelings does he have for Tao Yanxi?


    Is it because of guilt and want to be more responsible, or simply like more.


    An Tianle thought about it for a long time, but still could not come up with an answer.


    Until the next day, when he arrived at the place he had made an appointment with Song Xiu and saw Tao Yanxi and Song Xiu happily chatting together, he suddenly realized that he probably liked it more.


    Because of him, he will be jealous of Song Xiu, who can chat with Tao Yanxi so happily...


    "Brother, this way!" Song Xiu''s voice came from not far away.


    An Tianle walked over and naturally sat beside Tao Yanxi.


    Song Xiu was stunned when he saw An Tianle''s actions, and then showed a clear smile.


    "Yo, you two..."


    Song Xiu smiled, "It seems that today is a double happiness!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Song Xiu suspiciously, not knowing what he was talking about.


    "Let''s eat first." An Tianle said.


    "Alright, let''s eat first." Song Xiu said with a smile.


    The dishes were already ordered by Song Xiu before, and they can eat them when they come.


    The three of them talked and laughed at the dinner table, and they had a very good relationship.


    Probably too happy, Song Xiu also opened a bottle of red wine.


    As a result, Tao Yanxi is a person who can''t drink, but after drinking half a glass, he gets drunk.


    Tao Yanxi leaned on An Tianle''s shoulder, her face was red and her eyes were tightly closed, as if she was asleep.


    An Tianle also drank a little wine, but his drinking capacity was much better than Tao Yanxi, and he remained sober all the time when he left the restaurant.

 v3 Chapter 1557： You are the way home (23)

    An Tianle took a taxi and took Tao Yanxi home.


    In the car, Tao Yanxi still leaned on his shoulder obediently.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Tao Yanxi began to move restlessly.


    She grabbed An Tianle''s clothes and started to tear them randomly.


    An Tianle had to support Tao Yanxi to prevent her from falling, and at the same time to prevent her clothes from being torn by her.


    After finally returning home, Tao Yanxi grabbed An Tianle''s hand and rubbed her cheek.


    "Brother..." She whispered, full of love.


    An Tianle was taken aback, it was self-evident who the "brother" was called.


    An Tianle squatted down and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s head.


    "I''m here," he said.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, as if to identify who the person in front of her was.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi grabbed An Tianle''s hair, widened her eyes, and said viciously, "I''ll hammer your dog''s head!"


    An Tianle: ?


    The pain from the scalp told him that Tao Yanxi really wanted to hammer his dog, bah, head.


    So like him or something, is it fake?


    An Tianle grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist and wanted her to be lighter.


    Tao Yanxi noticed An Tianle''s movements, pouted his lips, and patted An Tianle''s chest with his other hand.


    "Say, don''t you like me?"


    "I don''t." An Tianle said helplessly.


    "Bah, a man''s mouth, a liar." Tao Yanxi bit An Tianle''s shoulder all of a sudden.


    An Tianle grimaced in pain, but did not dare to push Tao Yanxi away.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that An Tianle had no response, and slowly let go of him.


    She poked his cheek, "Aren''t you in pain?"


    "Pain." An Tianle said.


    Pain is real, just like Tao Yanxi''s leg was broken.


    Unable to tell whether it was because of guilt or liking, An Tianle gently embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    Tao Yanqi was obediently hugged by An Tianle, but at this moment, she became quiet again.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing was steady, and she seemed to be asleep.


    At this moment, An Tianle can truly express his heart.


    "It hurts, but I don''t think it''s as painful as when you were hit by a car."


    "I like you."


    He said this, looking down at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanqi closed his eyes, probably asleep.


    "Seeing you and Song Xiu talking and laughing, I''m actually very jealous."


    "Even if I know you''re friends, I''m jealous."


    "But sometimes I can''t tell whether I like you more or feel more guilty."


    "I don''t even know when I fell in love with you."


    An Tianle chuckled, "Maybe, love always comes inadvertently."


    "The day I really felt that you were different was the morning when I went to bring you porridge."


    "The light shines on you, complimenting your weakness."


    "At that time, you smiled very nicely."


    An Tianle''s thoughts couldn''t help drifting away.


    All kinds of past, come to mind.


    He suddenly realized that long ago, she was different to him.


    Love doesn''t know where to start, it goes deep.


    Sometimes, love just comes out of nowhere.


    An Tianle, who was immersed in his own world, did not find that Tao Yan, who should have been asleep, woke up.


    She raised her head and looked at An Tianle who was babbling non-stop, and pouted.


    Really noisy. She thought so.


    In the next instant, her lips touched An Tianle''s...

 v3 Chapter 1558： You are the way home (24)

    An Tianle wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    In the next instant, Tao Yanxi threw him down.


    The nights are long, and the days ahead are long...


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi woke up faintly.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt that something was wrong. She widened her eyes and looked, oh well, she seemed to be drinking... um... doing something bad.


    An Tianle was lying beside him, and there were traces of her on his body.


    Tao Yanxi scratched her hair, why didn''t she remember that she used to be someone who messed around after drinking?


    It must be An Tianle who influenced her!


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and couldn''t help poking An Tianle''s cheek.


    An Tianle woke up when he felt that something was playing on him.


    He subconsciously grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, opened his eyes and said, "Don''t make trouble, be good."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and said, "Now you are really responsible for me."


    An Tianle chuckled lightly and embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    "Well, I''m responsible for you."


    In just one year, Antiy has become a lot more mature.


    Tao Yanxi leaned against his arms and felt a strong sense of security.


    This is something no one can bring her.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a sweet smile, and she responded with a "hmm".


    In this way, the two officially established their relationship.


    After Song Xiu knew that the two had finally established their relationship, he kept clamoring for them to invite him to dinner separately, so that he could have two meals!


    Tao Yanxi and An Tianle naturally agreed.


    However, because the three of them were busy, the meal time has not been set.


    Especially Antin Le, because one of the official players of the team he was working for suddenly terminated the contract, so Antin Le was promoted to the official player.


    Half a year later, there was a world-class basketball game, so now the coach is holding on tight.


    What he does every day now is training, training, and training. Although he has some talent in this regard, he entered the industry too late after all. Compared with those old players who have several years of game experience, he is indeed too immature.


    Antiy has to work harder to catch up with those players.


    Tao Yanxi brought him meals every day at first, but later, An Tianle even shortened his meal time to ten minutes.


    Ten minutes was not enough for him to walk from the training ground to the door.


    So Tao Yanxi didn''t give him any food after that.


    She also gradually started to get busy. A tutor in the school took a fancy to her and specially invited her to join his laboratory.


    Although she is only a sophomore, she is smart and hardworking, and her tutor likes her very much.


    As for Song Xiu, that guy flies to various places every day to study and compete, and spends most of his time in the sky.


    Everyone has become busy, and this busy, another year has passed in a hurry.


    An Tianle''s team won the first place in the world basketball competition, and he also won the MVP for consecutive three-pointers, becoming a dazzling new star in the basketball world.


    On the day he got the new star, An Tianle made a phone call to Tao Yanxi to share his joy.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi was sorting out the team''s mathematical data and preparing to publish it as a paper.


    So she didn''t talk to him more.


    She could feel his mood.


    He can understand her busyness.


    When they all made achievements in their respective fields, Song Xiu took the lead in finding An Tianle and offered to return to China.

 v3 Chapter 1559： You are the way home (25)

    An Tianle mentioned to Tao Yanxi about returning to China again.


    Tao Yanxi naturally had no opinion.


    So a group of three people got on a plane at noon on a sunny day and returned to China.


    Stepping on this familiar land again, the three people''s moods are very complicated.


    Song Xiu''s suitcase contains the trophies and awards he has won over the past few years, etc. He wants to take it back and show it to his parents to prove that what he insists is not wrong.


    An Tianle''s suitcase is stuffed with his beloved basketball, which was given to him by the coach when he got his first MVP.


    After getting off the plane, Song Xiu separated from them.


    It was time for him to go home, and that home did not belong to Tao Yanxi and An Tianle.


    An Tianle had talked to Song Xiu before. Since An Yaxue chose to do that, no matter what happened now or in the future, he would not recognize her and would not disturb her life.


    Song Xiu expressed his understanding, but he never changed his name for him.


    After the separation, An Tianle took Tao Yanxi''s hand and returned to He Guangqing''s home.


    When there was a knock on the door and the door was opened from the inside, a strange face appeared in front of An Tianle and Tao Yanxi.


    Both were stunned.


    Tao Yanxi took the lead to recover and said, "Sorry, let''s find He Guangqing."


    The person who opened the door was a kind-hearted middle-aged woman. She looked at the two of them and said, "Are you An Tianle and Tao Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded quickly, "Yes."


    "Oh." The middle-aged woman responded, "You wait here."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    The middle-aged woman turned and entered the inner room, and after a few minutes, she came out holding a wooden box.


    "This is what he left for you before he left. He said that if you come back to him, this will be given to you," said the middle-aged woman.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, and while taking the wooden box, she asked, "What do you mean by leaving?"


    "He died," the middle-aged woman said. "He was ill. When he was young, he drank badly and died of liver cirrhosis."


    The middle-aged woman didn''t notice the ugly look in their eyes. She continued, "You don''t have to think about the body anymore. Respect his last wish, like the cornea, donate everything that can be donated."


    "What can''t be donated is left on him, and the whole is donated to the Medical Department of Qingbei University."


    The middle-aged woman sighed, "He still read your names before he died..."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head, probably realizing that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, she sighed and closed the door.


    The door was closed from the inside, as if a world was suddenly cut off.


    Tao Yanxi quickly supported An Tianle''s crooked body, pursed her lips and said, "Let''s find a hotel to stay first."


    An Tianle nodded stiffly, letting Tao Yanxi support him.


    After the two arrived at the hotel to stay, An Tianle sat on the bed all the time, looking lost.


    Tao Yanxi hugged the box and squatted beside An Tianle.


    "Uncle should have left us something, let''s open it and see?"


    An Tianle''s eyes rolled, and he finally had a reaction.


    "Okay." He said hoarsely.


    Tao Yanxi put the box in An Tianle''s arms, "Come and open it."


    An Tianle nodded and slowly opened the box.


    The wooden box squeaked softly...

 v3 Chapter 1560： You are the way home (26)

    That light sound seemed to break the shackles of time and brought them into the scene where He Guangqing put things in the box.


    In the dim light, the bony He Guangqing stroked the box and put the letter he had written into the box.


    He picked up the passbook next to him, opened it, and gently brushed the five-digit deposit on the passbook, and smiled, the skin on his face wrinkled together.


    He put the passbook on top of the letter, sighed softly, and closed the box.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The scene that seemed to be able to pass through time appeared in An Tianle''s mind, he grasped the box tightly without saying a word.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Tianle and said, "Look at the letter my uncle wrote to you."


    An Tianle nodded, he picked up the letter and read it.


    He wrote five pages with confidence, and every word seemed to carry He Guangqing''s power.


    Judging from the brushstrokes, he wrote very seriously, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    In the letter, He Guangqing told him the truth that drinking alcohol interrupted Anya Xue.


    In addition to the truth of the year, it is more about He Guangqing''s self-confession.


    An Tianle read word by word, and the paper holding the letter trembled slightly.


    Half an hour later, An Tianle put the letter back in the box.


    "Yanxi." An Tianle put on a wry smile on his face, "let me hug, okay?"


    That almost begging voice made Tao Yanxi feel a little bit sour.


    She took the initiative to hug An Tianle and comforted: "Uncle must go to heaven, we have to live well."


    "Yeah." An Tianle replied in a low voice, burying his head in Tao Yanxi''s neck, greedily absorbing her breath.


    The faint scent of peach blossoms became the only scent to stabilize his mind.


    Tao Yanxi gently patted An Tianle''s back, letting his body gradually relax.


    Maybe she was tired, maybe she was too sad, under Tao Yanxi''s gentle touch, An Tianle gradually fell asleep.


    This sleep, slept directly until noon the next day.


    After a good night''s sleep, An Tianle felt much better.


    Tao Yanxi was right, everything had to look forward, and their lives had to go on.


    Tao Yanxi saw that An Tianle was awake, and asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    "Buy a house and settle here." An Tianle smiled and took Tao Yanxi into his arms, "Settle down with you."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed against An Tianle''s chest and replied "Okay".


    Over the past few years, Antiy has saved some money to buy a house in this city, which is more than enough.


    They had just returned to China, and they still had a lot of things to do. With this busy, they didn''t have much energy to inquire about Song Xiu.


    A month later, when An Tianle and Tao Yanxi settled down, they learned that Song Xiu had become the manager of the Song Group.


    An Tianle invited Song Xiu out for a meal.


    At the dinner table, Song Xiu told An Tianle that the Song family''s business could not be inherited.


    Over the past few years, he had chased his dreams enough, and it was time to settle down.


    When Song Xiu said this, his eyes were much darker than before.


    That day, Song Xiu was very drunk.


    He held the wine bottle and didn''t let go, like a child stubbornly clinging to his dreams.


    But then, he fell, and the bottle fell from his hand and shattered.


    At that moment, Song Xiu cried like a child who couldn''t get candy.

 v3 Chapter 1561： You are the way home (27)

    Since that night, Tao Yanxi, An Tianle and Song Xiu have rarely seen each other.


    Tao Yanxi and An Tianle have their own lives, as does Song Xiu.


    In the next few years, Song Xiu made the Song family''s company bigger and bigger, becoming one of the best groups in the country, and has been praised several times by the above.


    Song Xiu also met his destined heroine, a girl with a leg defect who insisted on dancing.


    No one knew why Song Xiu liked such an ordinary poor girl.


    Only Song Xiu knew that when he saw the girl dancing, he seemed to see himself back then.


    That kind of love and dedication to dance deeply attracted him and made him gradually addicted.


    Song Xiu has finally become a standard male protagonist in romance novels. He is tall, handsome, mature and sensible. He is resolute in his work and loves his wife like a devil in his life.


    Song Xiu is known by more people, remembered by more people, and worshipped by more people.


    But An Tianle and Tao Yanxi gradually disappeared in the long river of history.


    An Tianle has indeed become a professional basketball player, and he has also brought glory to the country, helping domestic teams to win one championship after another.


    At the age of thirty, he retired.


    Since then, his name has gradually disappeared, and only some basketball fans know of his existence.


    After retiring, An Tianle started a small business by himself. Although it was not as successful as Song Xiu, it was not a problem to support two people anyway.


    He didn''t become the so-called villain either. Occasionally, he would contact Song Xiu to talk about the past.


    An Tianle dotes on Tao Yanxi very much, and he gives her the best of himself as much as possible.


    Tao Yanxi was so happy to be spoiled by An Tianle, and the two lived happily.


    It wasn''t until many years later, when An Tianle died, that Tao Yanxi kissed him on the lips, collected the fragments of his brother''s soul, and left this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Profound Sky Continent, a world where people and demons coexist peacefully.


    Here, human beings pursue longevity, demons pursue the Tao in their hearts, demons...


    The devil pursues the sentence "Peach and plum don''t say anything, it''s self-contained."


    Originally, there were no demons in the Profound Sky Continent. It was rumored that 10,000 years ago, humans, gods, demons and monsters fought. Finally, the great powers of the four directions cut through the void and led their own kind to separate and set up a barrier.


    Five thousand years ago, the barrier between humans and demons was broken, and after thousands of years of war, the two sides finally coexisted peacefully.


    A thousand years ago, the rumored "Demon Lord" appeared.


    Everyone thought that the barrier that belonged to the devil was also broken, but after a thousand years, the devil did not appear on this continent.


    Only the Demon Venerable who called himself "Second Master" brought the sentence "Peach and plum don''t say anything, you will form your own path" to every corner of the Profound Sky Continent.


    People in the Profound Sky Continent may not know who their parents are, but they must not be unaware of the phrase "Peach and plum do not speak, and you will follow your own path".


    Under such circumstances, Tao Yanxi came to this world.


    To her surprise, in this world, Tao Yanxi did not possess anyone.


    She came into this world as her real body.


    In the gloomy and dense forest, I saw peach blossoms falling, and a woman wearing a pink skirt appeared among the scattered peach blossoms.


    At the same time, a certain black-haired man thousands of miles away felt something, and his figure disappeared on the spot.


    The next second, Tao Yanxi heard a strange man''s voice.


    "Owner."

 v3 Chapter 1562： Profound Sky Continent (1) Main Thread

    Tao Yanxi had just stepped on the ground, and when she heard this sentence, she almost fell down.


    She coughed lightly, looked at the man who was half-kneeling on the ground and asked, "Are you calling me?"


    Demon Venerable, that is, the second master nodded.


    "Master, I finally waited for you!"


    Grandpa looked very excited.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, "Are you the second master?"


    "Just call me Er." Er Ye said.


    "Second Master is very nice." Tao Yanxi waved his hand, and two chairs appeared in the open space.


    "Sit down and talk?" Tao Yanxi said.


    The second master nodded and sat down.


    "Do you know one?" Tao Yanxi said.


    The second master nodded, "I know, how is he?"


    "After we were separated by Taoshen, we have been looking for you."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, and sure enough, this second master is the "two" in one mouth.


    So, do you also know the truth of his brother''s death?


    "Second Master, who killed my brother in the first place?"


    The second master was slightly taken aback when he heard this.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, a dignified look on his face.


    "Master, I think you still don''t know."


    Tao Yanxi was displeased, how could this be done?


    If she doesn''t know who hurt her brother, how can she take revenge?


    "You said." Tao Yanxi squeezed her fist, "I want to know."


    "Didn''t I tell you?" the second master asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "He doesn''t want to tell me."


    "Master, can I know where Yi is now?" the second master asked.


    "Once injured, she is currently recovering in Xiao Yao''s body." Tao Yanxi said.


    Second Master nodded and asked again, "Can you let Xiaoyao come out? Demon Realm is very suitable for our cultivation, I will take him back to Demon Realm to recover."


    Tao Yanxi looked at the second master and paused, "Tell me first who hurt my brother."


    As soon as these words came out, the second master fell silent.


    He was silent for a long, long time, and when Tao Yanxi thought he would not speak, he spoke up.


    "Master, it''s the peach **** you hurt."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank.


    How... how is it possible!


    "How could I hurt him?" Tao Yanxi asked in shock.


    The second master smiled bitterly, "Master, what do you think your identity is?"


    Tao Yanxi was still in extreme shock and did not answer the second master''s words.


    "Peach God has always told you that you are a peach tree he picked up. He waters you every day, nourishes you with spiritual power, and raises you to grow up."


    "So master, you always think that you are a peach demon."


    When the second master said this, the smile on his face became more and more bitter.


    "Master, where are you a peach demon, you are obviously the supreme demon of the dark abyss!"


    Tao Yanxi listened to these words in a daze, without saying a word.


    "When Taoshen went into the abyss alone and stole you, we have been with you and have never found it."


    "It wasn''t until you were an adult that the seal belonging to the devil was broken, and we found you."


    "That was our first confrontation with Tao Shen, Tao Shen is strong, but also weak."


    "Later he told us that the way of heaven will not allow it, and the gods and demons will die."


    "It was only then that we knew that everything Taoshen did was for you."


    The second grandfather sighed.


    "The Peach God sealed your power, but that day you were naughty and went out to play, and when you passed through the dark abyss, the devilish energy stained your body, making you break the seal and lose your mind."

 v3 Chapter 1563： Profound Sky Continent (2)

    "The power of Taoshen was weakened by three or four points by the way of heaven. At the beginning, he faced you, who was irrational in your heyday, and ended up dying."


    "At a critical time, Taoshen let his soul fragments enter the three thousand small world, so that one day, he can see you again."


    "And we, as your subordinates, were also saved by him."


    When the second master said this, a smile that was even uglier than crying appeared on his face.


    "Master, the dark abyss, there are only a few of us."


    The other demons were destroyed by Heavenly Dao for various reasons.


    They are the only demons left.


    And Taobuyan is the only **** left.


    When Tao Yanxi heard these words, she felt terribly cold all over her body.


    Her blood seemed to freeze at this moment, and every part of her body was filled with despair.


    She wanted to refute something, but with the second master''s narration, the memory that had been forgotten by her came to her mind little by little.


    It turned out that it was really her.


    Tao Yanxi had thought countless times about smashing the body of the person who hurt his brother into tens of thousands of pieces, smashing his bones into ashes, and even making his soul fly away.


    But she never thought that the person who hurt her brother was herself.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to say something, but opened and opened his mouth again, but couldn''t utter a word.


    Xiao Yao sensed her state and took the initiative to fly out of her sea of ??consciousness.


    The little girl with wings has a pink face, she bit her chubby fingers and looked worried.


    "Xiao Yao, give me one." Second Master said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and stretched out her chubby little fingers, pulling Yi''s soul body.


    The second master helped Xiaoyao to pull Yi''s soul body out of Xiaoyao''s body.


    Yi''s face was pale and his body was thin, and at first glance he was seriously injured.


    The second master carefully put away Yi''s soul body, and then thanked Xiao Yao.


    He looked at the lost Tao Yanxi again, and took out a stone the size of a palm from his arms.


    "Master, this is the shadow stone, Taoshen said, if I meet you, I will give this to you."


    The second master put the shadow stone in Tao Yanxi''s arms, got up and bowed.


    "Master, I took a trip back to Demon Realm to heal my wounds. I hope one day I can see you and Taoshen together happily."


    After the second master said this, a white light flashed and disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi held the shadow stone coldly with her fingers, and threw her spiritual energy into it.


    A shadow appeared out of thin air in the sky, it was Taobuyan.


    Shadowstone, dedicated to documenting the influence of the past, does the same thing as a camera in modern society.


    Tao Buyan''s face was pale, and there was a faint trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    He was dressed in white, his favorite color.


    He stood there with a smile on his face.


    "Baby Peach, when you saw me, I thought you should collect my soul fragments in Little Three Thousand World?"


    "Second, should I tell you the truth? He is the most rational and ruthless one under your command."


    "Peach baby, don''t blame yourself, don''t be sad, it''s not your fault."


    "We are destined to have a battle. If I don''t fall in love with you and you don''t fall in love with me, then we will die together in the battle."


    "Actually now, it''s already the best ending, isn''t it?"


    "At least we''re still alive."


    "Peach baby, time is limited, you have to remember what I say next."

 v3 Chapter 1564： Profound Sky Continent (3)

    "The Way of Heaven in the Little Three Thousand Worlds is divided into two factions."


    "One group advocates cause and effect, that is, the group that can allow the existence of demons, ghosts, and monsters, and the other group advocates absolute science, which means that demons, ghosts, and monsters cannot be allowed to exist."


    "You have to learn to distinguish, and you must not let those who are active in the scientific school discover that you are a demon."


    "Finally, one more thing."


    Taobuyan smiled with a gentle face, and his eyes were fixed on the front, as if Tao Yanxi was sitting there.


    "Peach baby, I love you."


    The words full of love rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears, making her at a loss for a moment.


    The light screen flashed, and Tao Buyan''s figure disappeared.


    That shadow stone also turned into a piece of powder.


    Silence spreads in this silent forest.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi pouted.


    "I love you too." She whispered.


    Xiao Yao flapped her little wings and approached Tao Yanxi, she patted Tao Yanxi''s shoulder with her fleshy little hand.


    "Little master, cheer up, we have to find the big master!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and glanced at Xiao Yao.


    "Well, you''re right, we''re going to find my brother."


    She wanted to tell him that she really loved him very much.


    They don''t want to be destroyed by heaven, they want to live happily together.


    She doesn''t care what the gods are, she''s going to be with her brother!


    Tao Yanxi cheered up and hugged Xiao Yao into her arms.


    "Xiao Yao, hurry up, let''s go to the next world."


    Xiaoyao replied "Okay" and started teleportation quickly.


    Master, here they come!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the dark room, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    The severe pain made Tao Yanxi frown.


    She touched her head, and there was a big bag behind her head, bulging and there seemed to be blood.


    Tao Yanxi hissed in pain, the memory of the original body emerged in her mind, and she quickly filtered it.


    The original is the principal of a school.


    This school is a private school, and the content of teaching is also different from that of ordinary schools.


    The inheritance style adopted by the school is also the reason why the original body became the head of the school at only twenty years old.


    This is the position of the headmaster inherited from the original father.


    Because the content of the teaching is very biased and not understood by many people, the school is in a state of no students all the year round.


    In order to keep the school open, Yuan Shi had to take other jobs to fill the school''s vacancies.


    Such as purchasing on behalf of others, selling vegetables grown at home, opening a Taobao store that sells small accessories, etc.


    The money earned in a month, in addition to her basic personal expenses, is used to repair the school.


    However, the economy has not been very prosperous recently, and the original body has not made much money this month. In order to save expenses, she eats one meal a day.


    As a result, the starvation fainted and hit the corner of the table, killing him.


    Tao Yanxi touched the big bag behind his head and couldn''t help but sigh that human beings are so fragile.


    Yuanshen has always had an obsession, that is, to run the school well.


    This obsession made her reluctant to leave, but existed in the mind of this body.


    "I will help you fulfill this wish." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    As soon as these words came out, Tao Yanxi only felt that her mind suddenly became clear.


    And the big bag at the back of the head is also feeling cool.


    This was the gift Yuan Shi gave to Tao Yanxi before he left.

 v3 Chapter 1565： The only student in Renee University (1)

    Tao Yanxi leaned on the chair and stood up, feeling her current state, very good and relaxed!


    She feels motivated for the future.


    What the hell, she doesn''t care!


    She wants to find her brother, kiss her and hold her high!


    Tao Yanxi cheered herself on.


    She must be able to! She can do it!


    Today''s Tao Yanxi is another positive little sun!


    [Xiao Yao, quickly pass me the background of the story, I''m going to find my brother! ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said quickly.


    Xiao Yao quickly passed the background of the story to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly sorted out the background of the story, put on her shoes and walked out.


    Half an hour later, in an underground billiard hall.


    Tao Yan looked straight at the boy who was playing billiards and grinned.


    Got you!


    Tao Yanxi walked over and stood in front of the boy.


    The boy, Ji Yunxian, looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    "Auntie, you blocked me." Ji Yunxian said casually.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Wait, what did he call himself?


    Aunt?


    She was in her prime, and he actually called his auntie!


    Confirmed the title, the brother in this world is a straight man again!


    Tao Yanxi snorted, took out her phone and handed it to Ji Yunxian, "Leave a phone number, you have been accepted by our school."


    Ji Yunxian: ?


    Where did this neurosis come from?


    Ji Yunxian sneered, "Auntie, this way of talking to you is quite new."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "What? Don''t you want to go to college?"


    Tao Yanxi learned from the background of the story that Ji Yunxian had just finished his college entrance examination, but unfortunately no school accepted him.


    The restless Ji Yunxian came to play billiards in this underground billiard hall.


    "You leave a phone number, I''ll go back and get your information, and you can go to university." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian is annoying, why would he want to entangle with Tao Yanxi.


    He determined that Tao Yanxi was playing tricks on him, so he threw the pole in his hand and said coldly, "Auntie, are you looking for a fight?"


    "Our school is officially registered, you can go to the education network to check." Tao Yanxi said regardless of Ji Yunxian''s threat.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s serious expression, Ji Yunxian couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    "What''s the name of your school?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, knowing that Ji Yunxian was interested in her school.


    "It''s called the University of the Beast, it''s called a human, and the beast is the beast of the beast." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian was about to take out the hand of the mobile phone for a while, called the Beast School? Why is there a feeling of being unpopular?


    "Check it out, check it out~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Ji Yunxian took out his mobile phone and searched for "called the beast school".


    [Calle Beast School, established a hundred years ago...]


    Ji Yunxian raised his eyebrows, oh, the history is quite long.


    Ji Yunxian was not a patient person either. He glanced at it casually and determined that this was a school with a name in the Education Bureau, and then gave Tao Yanxi his phone number.


    After giving it, he didn''t forget to say, "Hurry up and transfer my file so I can go to university."


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, picked up the phone and operated it.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder.


    "From now on, you will be a student of our Renowned University."


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    I don''t know why, but there is always a feeling of being unreliable.

 v3 Chapter 1566： The only student in Renee University (2)

    , there is always a feeling of unreliability.


    Tao Yanxi patted him on the shoulder after confirming that Ji Yunxian''s file had been assigned to her school.


    "Our school is different from other schools. As for the difference, you will know when you enter the school."


    "By the way, the start date of our school is July 15th."


    It''s July 10th, and the school starts in five days, um... no problem.


    Ji Yunxian heard this: ? ? ?


    what the hell? How can a university start so early?


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi and asked faintly, "Is it too late to go back now?"


    "It''s too late." Tao Yanxi shook the phone in his hand, "Your file has been returned to my school."


    "Don''t play, go back and pack your bags. I''ll pick you up to our school in five days."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she gave Ji Yunxian a big hug.


    And then...then she left.


    Her school does have a record with the Education Bureau, but because the teaching content is too special, and it is a historical problem left over from the previous era, the above does not care much about this school.


    If the school can survive, it will survive, and if it cannot survive, they will not care.


    Anyway, it belongs to the kind of attitude of love.


    This is also the reason why the school is now run down.


    No resources!


    Tao Yanxi was unable to hold her forehead, but now she was barely able to fool Ji Yunxian over.


    As for what to teach, this is also simple.


    There is only one class in the school, and the name of this class is Beast Language.


    Yes, it is to teach how to talk to various animals.


    Judging from Yuanshen''s memory, she once recruited several students, and then all of them were taken away by this class.


    Speaking of which, the original body does not actually know any animal language.


    She has only one book with only ten pages passed down from the family.


    She had also read the contents of the book, but could not see anything.


    The original body''s father told the original body that it was because she had no talent that she couldn''t understand it.


    Of course, Yuan Shi''s father didn''t understand either, otherwise, he would be reduced to such a level.


    Tao Yanxi returned home, flipped out the book, and started researching.


    To be honest, the content of the book is a bit strange.


    A dozen pages, all about how to raise pigs.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Is there something wrong?


    Is there any necessary connection between pig raising and animal language?


    Or, is this what the original father said without talent?


    Tao Yanxi looked at it for a long time and didn''t see the reason. In the end, she simply put the book there and planned to show it to Ji Yunxian in a few days.


    Five days later, Tao Yanxi drove his little broken car to Ji Yunxian''s house.


    Ji Yunxian just woke up when he saw Tao Yanxi sitting in the living room chatting with his father.


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    What happened five days ago was really not an illusion.


    "Son, come and come, this is the principal of your university, he has come to pick you up to go to school in person!" Father Ji said happily.


    Ji Yunxian gave a cold "Oh".


    "Classmate Ji, have you packed your luggage?" Tao Yanxi got up and asked.


    Ji Yunxian remembered the trance of the past few days, shook his head and said, "No."


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t, I have everything there." Tao Yanxi smiled, "So let''s get ready to go."


    Father Ji nodded again and again, as if he wanted his son to leave immediately.


    "Hurry up, I''ll help you clean up." Father Ji said and dragged Ji Yunxian into the bedroom.

 v3 Chapter 1567： The only student in Renee University (3)

    Ten minutes later, Father Ji came out carrying Ji Yunxian''s suitcase.


    "Principal Tao, my son will trouble you in the future," Father Ji said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Father Ji grabbed Ji Yunxian''s arm in one hand and the suitcase in the other, and threw it at the door.


    "Son, goodbye~" Father Ji waved his hand and closed the door with a bang.


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi stood beside him, looked at him and said, "Your father seems to want you to leave soon?"


    "Yeah, how can I dance happily with the other aunties if I don''t leave him?" Ji Yunxian carried his suitcase, "Let''s go."


    The two walked outside, Ji Yunxian got into Tao Yanxi''s car, didn''t speak, just closed his eyes and rested.


    The two of them didn''t speak the whole way.


    The car drove all the way to the outskirts, and there was a tendency to drive towards more remote places.


    Ji Yunxian, who always felt that he had not arrived after walking for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes.


    When he saw only tall trees outside, he panicked.


    He turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi, "A... Auntie, are you trying to kidnap me?"


    "No, I''ll take you to my school." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian leaned against the window and looked at the tall trees on both sides that clearly did not belong to the city, his face turned pale.


    "Auntie, learn... the school is in the mountains and forests?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi said.


    Just as Ji Yunxian was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Tao Yanxi say, "It''s just halfway up the mountain."


    Ji Yunxian: ? ? ?


    "I want to drop out." Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at Ji Yunxian with a smile.


    "I can''t go back~"


    "Your father handed you over to me. You can rest assured that you will study well in our school!"


    Ji Yunxian swallowed, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "You said." Tao Yanxi said.


    "How many students are there in the school?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face deepened, "You are the only one right now."


    Ji Yunxian almost rolled his eyes.


    "What about the teacher? What major should I study?" Ji Yunxian asked repeatedly.


    "I am the teacher, we only teach one class, and that is Beast Language." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian: ? What the hell?


    "Auntie, I think you might be a scammer, tell me, how much does it cost to let me go back." Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "I don''t give any money, you are the student I managed to recruit."


    "Although the school is a little more remote, the environment is a little harsher, there are fewer classmates, fewer teachers, and fewer majors, but I believe that your college career will be very happy!"


    Ji Yunxian leaned against the car window reluctantly, "No, I won''t be happy."


    At the beginning, his brain was flooded, and his eyes were blind. Otherwise, why didn''t he take a good look at the school''s profile!


    No matter how bad he is, he won''t come to such a bad school!


    Tao Yanxi saw that Ji Yunxian was thinking about life, and didn''t say anything.


    After half an hour, the car finally arrived at Renee University.


    The original body''s family has a rule that only when there are students can come to the school, so the original body does not come here many times.


    The door to the school is arched, and two wild boars stand on either side.


    Um? Two wild boars?


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?

 v3 Chapter 1568： The only student in Renee University (4)

    Tao Yanxi stared at the wild boar standing on both sides and fell into a deep silence.


    The two wild boars also saw Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian.


    They looked at each other and ran towards Tao Yanxi with their hooves.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously stood behind Ji Yunxian and took him to block the wild boar.


    Ji Yunxian was caught off guard and faced a wild boar as big as him, and fell into deep suspicion.


    "I... I can''t eat it!" Ji Yunxian shouted.


    The two wild boars brushed and stopped.


    They looked at each other again and made a "hum, hum, hum" sound from their mouths.


    Tao Yanxi guessed, how should they plan to overturn them?


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from behind Ji Yunxian, "You guys hurry up, or I''ll eat roast pork!"


    Ji Yunxian''s mouth twitched. Is there something wrong with this aunt? Threatening pigs? Do they understand?


    Ji Yunxian completely forgot that he was still saying that he couldn''t eat it.


    "Student Ji, now our school will face the first challenge." Tao Yanxi grabbed Ji Yunxian''s clothes and said.


    Ji Yunxian felt that his legs were a little weak, "Teacher, I think it''s better for you to take this challenge."


    He didn''t need Tao Yanxi to say, he knew what "challenge" she was talking about.


    Tao Yanxi took it out of his arms and took out a book.


    It was the only textbook in this school, well...now it has a more important role.


    "Student Ji, come, give you weapons and drive them away! I''m optimistic about you!" Tao Yanxi said, handing the book to Ji Yunxian.


    Ji Yunxian looked at the thin manual in his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    He felt that he might die here today.


    At this moment, the wind was blowing the pages of the book, and the lines of words were displayed in front of Ji Yunxian.


    Ji Yunxian was slightly startled, the words seemed to have life, and they entered his mind instantly.


    But for a few seconds, he felt something more in his mind.


    "Hey, Datou, do you think this kid brought by the peach girl this time can understand us?"


    "Oh, I don''t know, I hope he can understand."


    "My family is about to give birth, and I want this kid to help me deliver the baby."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ji Yunxian: ? ? ?


    He blinked and looked around, there was no one else except Tao Yanxi.


    The two voices in his mind are obviously male voices, so is he hallucinating?


    "Big head, what are they doing standing here? Why don''t they go in?"


    "I don''t know. If they don''t go in, it will be dark."


    "Shall we drive them in?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as Ji Yunxian heard these two sentences, he saw the two wild boars in front of them rushing behind them, and then started to bash them.


    Ji Yunxian: ?


    So it was the two wild boars in front of me who spoke just now?


    "Come on, go!" the voice came again.


    The wild boar with his calf groaned, looking eager to arch him up.


    Ji Yunxian''s legs were a little weak, he grabbed Tao Yanxi next to him, and said in a trembling voice, "What kind of school are you in?"


    "Call the Beast University." Tao Yanxi said as a matter of course.


    The wild boar behind her kept hitting her calf for some reason, making her want to kick it a little bit.


    Ji Yunxian took a deep breath, his face pale.


    "Why can I understand them?"


    Tao Yanxi: ?

 v3 Chapter 1569： The only student in Renee University (5)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Yunxian in surprise, pointed to the wild boar behind him and said, "Can you understand them?"


    Ji Yunxian nodded affirmatively.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi paused, and suddenly thought of something.


    Is this the so-called "beast language"?


    So, Ji Yunxian is the kind of genius that his original father called him?


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, this is really... God is not my fault!


    "Did you see it? This is what we study at the Beast University, Beast Language."


    "Congratulations, you have achieved something."


    Tao Yanxi said seriously, Ji Yunxian almost believed it because of his serious appearance.


    The two wild boars behind also stopped at this time.


    They looked up at Ji Yunxian and made a humming sound.


    "Big head, do you hear me? This new student can understand us!"


    "I heard it! Then tell him quickly and let them in! We have prepared a welcome ceremony!"


    "Yes, yes, come in!"


    "Boy, come in!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    "They let us in, saying that they prepared a welcome ceremony." Ji Yunxian looked at Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and pretended to understand what they said.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    Ji Yunxian looked at Tao Yanxi for a while, but chose to follow in her footsteps.


    He came all the way, and somehow he could understand what the wild boar said.


    Hmm... He would like to see, what kind of **** can this broken school come up with!


    The two walked into the school, and as soon as they entered, there was a long corridor, and through the corridor, there was a large square.


    Probably because it has not been taken care of for a long time, there are some weeds in the square.


    The pheasants and rabbits who had been waiting in the square for a long time got bored and began to peck at the weeds.


    So when Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian walked in, they saw pheasants and hares eating grass all over the ground.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Ji Yunxian also looked at the pheasants and hares all over the ground with black lines.


    He finally discovered the first benefit of coming here, so he didn''t have to worry about meat.


    Pheasant and hare or something, it must taste great.


    The two wild boars in the back snorted loudly when they saw this scene.


    "What are you doing? What about the promised welcome ceremony!"


    As soon as these words came out, the pheasants that were still grazing also squeaked from the hares, and began to scramble.


    So Ji Yunxian and Tao Yanxi saw the rabbit and the pheasant collide with each other, and immediately got up and went in a certain direction.


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    A few minutes later, a group of pheasants and rabbits stood on the ground with a "Welcome" sign.


    At the same time, they made strange noises in their mouths.


    Ji Yunxian heard these cries, but it was a complete sentence.


    "Welcome welcome, warm wake up!"


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and said in an indescribable tone, "They are welcoming us."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Then will they feed us?"


    Ji Yunxian paused, in fact, he was also thinking about this issue.


    So many pheasants and hares, it''s really a big supplement!


    "I don''t think it should." He didn''t want to hear the dying cry of these pheasants and hares.


    Tao Yanxi paused for a while, then said faintly: "I don''t want you to think, I want me to think, I think they can be eaten."

 v3 Chapter 1570： The only student in Renee University (6)

    When Ji Yunxian heard this, he deeply felt that it was a mistake for him to promise Tao Yanxi to come to this school.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi for a long time and said, "Those rabbit papers and chickens don''t seem to want to be eaten by you."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, suddenly remembering that Ji Yunxian had said that he could understand them.


    "So you heard them say they don''t want to be eaten by us?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Yunxian shook his head, "They are saying welcome now."


    Tao Yanxi gave a meaningful "Oh", "So the way they welcome me is to be eaten by us, don''t you think?"


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    "I don''t think you''ll want to eat them anymore."


    Ji Yunxian didn''t want to hear the cries of those pheasants and hares.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied lightly.


    Don''t eat it if you don''t eat it, anyway, there will be a chance to eat meat in the future.


    "Can you communicate with them?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Yunxian shook his head, "No."


    After he finished speaking, he licked his chapped lips and said, "Not for now, but we may be able to talk in the future."


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, a little light flashed in his eyes.


    "The book you gave me is very useful. If I continue to study, I should be able to talk to them."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Yunxian in surprise, this is probably the so-called genius.


    Anyway, when she read the book, the content in it was about pig raising techniques.


    "Then study hard, you will be the king of beasts in the future!"


    Tao Yanxi stood on tiptoe and patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder, "When the time comes, don''t forget me!"


    Ji Yunxian was silent for a while, then nodded slowly.


    "I feel like I need to be quiet."


    The impact of this day on him was too great.


    Tao Yanxi expressed understanding, and then quickly found him a house for him to live in temporarily.


    The houses here are all bungalows with limited facilities.


    Fortunately, there are still beds.


    After Ji Yunxian made the bed by himself, he quickly fell asleep.


    He seemed to have had a long dream. In the dream, a pig told him that his wife was going to give birth and wanted to invite him to deliver her.


    There was also a group of pheasants wagging their tails, trying to show him why they didn''t lay eggs.


    The hares gathered around to discuss where the green grass was the best, and said that the poisonous snake from the next mountain had come to their mountain recently.


    A group of animals chatted and discussed non-stop, Ji Yunxian felt that his head was getting bigger.


    This night, he slept particularly unsteadily.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi, who was next door, slept soundly, smacking his mouth from time to time, as if he had eaten some delicious food.


    The two slept directly until seven o''clock in the evening, and the first thing they woke up was to find something to eat.


    But there is really nothing to eat in this barren mountain.


    Tao Yanxi was so hungry that her eyes fainted, she leaned against the door, looked at Ji Yunxian beside her and asked, "How about you go grab two hares and let us bake them?"


    Ji Yunxian paused, "I think it''s better for you to catch it."


    "Why?" Tao Yanxi asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "If you don''t understand them, you won''t be soft-hearted." Ji Yunxian lowered his eyes, he was still a teenager, and it was hard not to be soft-hearted when faced with the pleas of those weak creatures.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    "I thought the boy paper would be more cruel, after all, a girl like me can''t deal with such a cute bunny."

 v3 Chapter 1571： The only student in Renee University (7)

    Ji Yunxian was silent for a while, and said faintly, "But Tutu is delicious."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder.


    "Yes, you are right!"


    "So you go catch the rabbit paper!"


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    "Is there nothing to eat here?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, there is nothing. The purpose of our school is to do it yourself and have enough food and clothing."


    Ji Yunxian couldn''t help twitching when he heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    "Can you cook?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I will, but I don''t have the ingredients."


    The two looked at each other, a little helpless.


    "What do you think of the idea of ??ordering takeout?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Yunxian''s mouth twitched, unable to hold his forehead.


    "This is halfway up the mountain, where will takeaway be delivered?" Ji Yunxian sighed and stood up.


    "When it''s not completely dark, I''ll look for something to eat."


    Although Tao Yanxi was so hungry that she had no strength, she still stood up.


    "I''ll accompany you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian nodded, and the two walked outside.


    As soon as they reached the door, they saw eggs, duck eggs and some fruits and mushrooms all over the floor.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "These things..." Before Tao Yanxi could say anything, she saw a chubby little rabbit paper jumping over beside her.


    Little Rabbit Paper sat on the ground with one buttocks, and held both front paws together, making a bow.


    Tao Yanxi took a step back, covered her heart, and looked obsessed.


    This bunny paper is so cute! I want to shave it off!


    In Tao Yanxi''s eyes, the little rabbit paper in front of her is cute, but in Ji Yunxian''s eyes, the little rabbit paper in front of her... um... It''s hard to describe.


    Because he heard Rabbit Paper talking again!


    "This is our gift to adults! I hope you like it!"


    Ji Yunxian was silent for a while, then looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "This is a gift from the animals here."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Oh, these little animals are very loving!"


    Ji Yunxian nodded, there was indeed love.


    "So... are we going to take it?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I must take it, this is their intention."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder, "We can get along with them in the future."


    "I can''t understand them anyway, the only one who can understand is you."


    "If they have any trouble with you in the future, you must help them!"


    Ji Yunxian listened to Tao Yanxi''s words, and felt even more as if he had fallen into a very serious pit.


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and he heard the rabbit paper say, "Sir, are you still satisfied with my image?"


    "I''m the cutest rabbit paper on our mountain."


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    Ji Yunxian glanced at the chubby rabbit paper and felt that it must have misunderstood "cute".


    Tao Yanxi saw that the rabbit paper was barking again, and curiously leaned into Ji Yunxian''s ear and asked, "What is this rabbit paper talking about?"


    "It said it was the cutest cub on this hill." Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "It''s really cute, do you think I can make it bald?"


    Ji Yunxian glanced at her sideways, "What do you think?"


    "I think I can!" Tao Yanxi smiled, crouched down and stretched out his sinful claws.


    The rabbit paper blinked his baby red eyes with a cute look on his face.

 v3 Chapter 1572： The only student in Renee University (8)

    Tao Yanxi''s hand just put it on the chubby rabbit paper.


    She rubbed it for a while, almost flattening the rabbit paper.


    Ji Yunxian couldn''t bear it anymore, he squatted down, nodded the little rabbit paper''s head and said, "Thank you, we will accept these things."


    Little Rabbit Paper blinked, not understanding what Ji Yunxian was saying.


    But it can probably feel the kindness of the two in front of him.


    It grinned its three-petaled mouth, and shook its two front paws together, making a bow.


    Then, it jumped away.


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian put away the fruits and vegetables brought by the little rabbit.


    There are also unknown eggs collected by Tao Yan Xitong.


    Ji Yunxian didn''t know how to cook, so the task of cooking was naturally given to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi endured hunger and boiled eggs and vegetables in one pot.


    Because there is no rice noodles and no condiments for the time being, the two of them can only eat boiled eggs and boiled vegetables.


    After barely eating, the two went back to their rooms to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi drove early in the morning to go shopping.


    When Ji Yunxian woke up, he boiled an egg and ate it, and began to study the book Tao Yanxi gave him yesterday.


    Yesterday he could understand the animals with just a glance. If he could learn more, would he be able to communicate with the animals?


    Ji Yunxian, who thought so, read the book seriously.


    To explore the world of animals seems to be much more exciting than the previous life.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi finally came back from shopping.


    She bought rice noodles and some condiments, probably enough for the two of them for a month.


    At noon, Tao Yanxi specially cooked a big meal for Ji Yunxian.


    Although it is a big meal, it is nothing more than a scrambled egg with tomatoes and two fried vegetables.


    After all, the ingredients are limited, no matter how capable she is, she can''t make meat out of thin air.


    Fortunately, the vegetables in the mountains are very fresh, and they are very crisp and refreshing after a simple stir-fry.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi began to inquire about Ji Yunxian''s study status.


    Ji Yunxian is actually not sure how far he has learned, he just has a vague feeling that he may be able to talk to animals now?


    As for more, he really didn''t know.


    Ji Yunxian told Tao Yanxi what he thought.


    Tao Yanxi immediately decided to take Ji Yunxian to the mountains to find animals.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi took Ji Yunxian and ran all over the mountain.


    However, I don''t know if they were too unlucky, and they didn''t see any animals after walking for more than an hour.


    There were a lot of ants, but Ji Yunxian said that he couldn''t understand what the ants were saying, let alone talk about.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that Ji Yunxian should only be able to understand the words of the more intelligent animals.


    Tao Yanxi told Ji Yunxian of her conjecture.


    Ji Yunxian thought about it for a while, and felt that it made some sense.


    However, Ji Yunxian also had some doubts. For example, since Tao Yanxi was the president of the University of the Beast, why could she not understand the words of those animals.


    After Ji Yunxian asked this question, Tao Yanxi looked at him with an indescribable look and said, "My principal is the daughter of the father."


    After saying that, Ji Yunxian understood.


    Dare Qing Tao Yanxi is a relationship account?


    "Then how many students are there in your school?" Ji Yunxian asked again.

 v3 Chapter 1573： The only student in Renee University (9)

    Tao Yanxi patted him on the shoulder and said in a tone that would entrust him with a heavy responsibility: "You are the only one at the moment."


    Ji Yunxian;? ? ?


    "I choose to drop out now, is it too late?" Ji Yunxian once again had the desire to drop out.


    "No!" Tao Yanxi''s eyes widened, "You''ve already learned the animal language, how can you drop out?"


    Ji Yunxian paused for a moment, as if... it seems to be the case.


    "Then what are we doing now?" Ji Yunxian looked around, there were lush green trees everywhere, and not a single animal could be seen.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, "Well, let''s go back for the time being."


    Ji Yunxian nodded, just as he was tired from walking.


    The two walked towards the school, and as soon as they reached the door, they saw a wild boar galloping towards them.


    A burst of dust flew past, and the wild boar swooped and knelt in front of Ji Yunxian.


    "Sir, please save my family!"


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Ji Yunxian said with difficulty.


    The wild boar''s eyes lit up, "My mouth is about to give birth, and it hurts so badly now that I''m afraid it will be difficult to give birth. Please save my mouth!"


    Ji Yunxian looked at Tao Yanxi subconsciously and said, "It said that his wife is about to give birth, and I hope we can deliver her there."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "Then let it take us there, let''s take a look."


    Ji Yunxian nodded and began to communicate with the wild boar.


    Tao Yanxi took this opportunity to go back to the room to get scissors and cloth strips. Although it might not come in handy, it was better prepared.


    The wild boar looked very anxious. After Ji Yunxian agreed, it immediately let him sit on his body, and it could run with them.


    Ji Yunxian, who has never ridden a wild boar:...


    "Sir! Come on!" said the wild boar anxiously.


    Ji Yunxian supported his forehead, forget it, let''s ride.


    Ji Yunxian sat up, and the wild boar squeaked away.


    Tao Yanxi who took out something: ? ? ?


    Um? What about pigs? What about people? are gone?


    Is this a man running away with a pig?


    Tao Yanxi took the scissors and the cloth strip and fell into deep thought.


    The sun gradually went down, and the forest nearing dusk began to cool.


    Tao Yanxi sat on the stone at the door, looking ahead, looking forward to Ji Yunxian''s return.


    The sun was setting, and the last ray of sunlight was about to disappear.


    At this time, Ji Yunxian finally appeared.


    He was lying on top of the wild boar, his face pale, as if he had been hit by something.


    The wild boar put him down, his body softened, and he knelt down directly in front of Tao Yanxi.


    The boar grinned and left quickly.


    Tao Yanxi supported Ji Yunxian and asked cautiously, "Are you all right?"


    Ji Yunxian glanced at Tao Yanxi feebly and almost cried.


    "too terrifying!"


    He whimpered, his body still shaking.


    "It''s scary for pigs to give birth to babies."


    As a teenager who has basically not received this kind of education, Ji Yunxian has never seen the scene of a pig giving birth to a child.


    That scene this afternoon had a huge impact on him.


    "Have you been born? How is it? Is it safe? How many have you given birth?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Ji Yunxian said with a sad face: "I gave birth, I gave birth to 10 heads, all the big and small are safe."


    Having said that, Ji Yunxian paused for a while, and started crying while holding Tao Yanxi''s calf.


    "It''s terrifying, it''s terrifying for pigs to give birth to children!"

 v3 Chapter 1574： The only student in Renee University (10)

    Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian on the head lovingly.


    "Good, it''s alright, you''ll see it often in the future."


    Ji Yunxian''s body trembled, and she started crying regardless of Tao Yanxi''s calf.


    "unacceptable!"


    "How can it be so excessive!"


    "I''m so sorry, why did I believe in your evil and come to this broken school!"


    "It''s okay to chat with the animals, and even help the pigs to deliver."


    "I''m still the same... man, woo woo woo..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The unease and grievances of the past few days suddenly erupted at this moment.


    Ji Yunxian was so out of breath crying, Tao Yanxi couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She patted Ji Yunxian on the head and comforted: "Don''t cry, I''ll do it in the future for pig delivery."


    As soon as these words came out, Ji Yunxian stopped crying, he wiped his tears and burped.


    "Hiccup~ you talk... hiccup, count!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, her eyes filled with love.


    "Then don''t cry."


    Only then did Ji Yunxian realize that he actually cried in front of a woman!


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    He stood up suddenly, looked down at Tao Yanxi, and said with a cold snort, "Who cried? Who cried?"


    Anyway, he couldn''t admit that he was the one who cried!


    Tao Yanxi stood up and nodded as if she didn''t know anything, "I don''t know who cried, but it''s definitely not you who cried anyway."


    Ji Yunxian''s face turned red, and he always felt even more ashamed to be admitted so easily by Tao Yanxi.


    He coughed lightly, "Then what, is there anything to eat?"


    "If you have some fruit, you can eat some pads first, and I''ll cook." Tao Yanxi said and walked inside.


    Ji Yunxian slowly followed Tao Yanxi.


    After an hour, it was finally time to eat.


    Ji Yunxian held the bowl and ate the rice in big mouthfuls, like he hadn''t eaten rice in a month.


    After dinner, Ji Yunxian went back to his room to reshape the world view.


    It hit him too hard today.


    Tao Yanxi probably guessed something, so she didn''t bother him.


    By the moonlight, Tao Yanxi was going to close the door.


    As soon as she walked to the door, she saw the wild duck carcass on the ground, and even two fish!


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, guessing that this should be sent by the wild boar.


    Anyway, they''ll have meat to eat tomorrow.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the things on the ground, then simply washed them and put them in the water.


    The water on this mountain belongs to groundwater, and the characteristics of groundwater are warm in winter and cool in summer.


    In this hot summer, it can also function as a refrigerator when placed in this water.


    After Tao Yanxi finished all this, he went back to his room to play with his mobile phone.


    The signal in the mountains was not very good, and after playing for a while, she didn''t have the patience to brush it down, so she simply went to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi told Ji Yunxian that the wild boar brought some meat last night.


    Ji Yunxian''s face turned pale when he heard the word "wild boar".


    His hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly, and after a while, he came over and said, "I... I don''t want to hear the word pig for the time being."


    Tao Yanxi held back a smile and nodded in understanding.


    "Actually, it''s nothing, it''s just another baby." Tao Yanxi comforted, "It''s just a small matter, aren''t you also born by your mother?"


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­

 v3 Chapter 1575： The only student in Renee University (11)

    Although it''s not wrong to say so, Ji Yunxian still feels awkward.


    He glared at Tao Yanxi and said, "Anyway...you are not allowed to mention this word in front of me anyway!"


    Tao Yanxi coughed to hide her smile, she nodded and said, "Okay, don''t say the word pig."


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    Ji Yunxian silently lowered his head and went to eat.


    He said that Tao Yanxi can''t keep silent?


    Tao Yanxi saw that Ji Yunxian was eating obediently, and smiled and stopped talking.


    There is meat to eat today, she is happy!


    So don''t continue to make fun of Ji Yunxian, what if he will provoke people for a while, he will complain to those animals and not give her meat?


    After a silent lunch, Ji Yunxian went to study again.


    That small booklet, he felt that he could read it completely after studying for half a month.


    At that time, he secretly talked to the ants and let the ants climb onto Tao Yanxi''s bed, scaring her to death!


    Hmm... Ji Yunxian is also very stingy.


    After half a month in a row, life is still relaxed and comfortable.


    During this period of time, the animals in the mountains did not come to Ji Yunxian, so there should be no big deal.


    After half a month of study, Ji Yunxian can now complete basic conversations with animals.


    The smarter the animals, the more they understand. For animals like ants who only listen to their own queen, the dialogue between Ji Yunxian and them is a bit difficult.


    Fortunately, this did not affect Ji Yunxian''s enthusiasm.


    According to Tao Yanxi, he is probably the only person in the world who can talk to animals.


    This made Ji Yunxian mad.


    From time to time, he would go back with a rabbit paper and sit in front of Tao Yanxi to chat with the rabbit.


    What he bullied was that Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand.


    Only at this time can he feel at ease complaining about Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t mind Ji Yunxian doing this either. She can''t understand the rabbit''s words, so can''t she guess from Ji Yunxian''s answer?


    According to her guess, Ji Yunxian definitely didn''t say good things about her in front of the rabbit.


    Otherwise, how could such a cute rabbit step on her foot when she passed by?


    Although that foot was like a tickling to her, it was also a step!


    Tao Yanxi silently wrote a note to Ji Yunxian.


    Sooner or later, she will give back to Ji Yunxian all that the rabbit trampled on him!


    After another half month, Ji Yunxian established a friendly relationship with the animals in the mountains.


    Now Ji Yunxian is a little more agile than before, probably because he has been with animals for a long time, he looks a little more lively.


    This makes Tao Yanxi very happy, at least Ji Yunxian doesn''t look like a bad boy. Now he is a bit like a savage, oh, no, he is a savage.


    In this context, Tao Yanxi received a special call.


    The phone number is specially processed, and only the words "000000" are displayed.


    Tao Yanxi answered the call with doubts.


    "Hey, Tao Yanxi." There was a deep middle-aged man''s voice.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "May I ask who you are?"


    "Special Administration." The other side replied.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    The other side continued: "Has Renee University recruited a new student? How is his study progress?"


    "We need his help here."


    Tao Yanxi paused and asked, "How can I trust you?"

 v3 Chapter 1576： The only student in Renee University (12)

    It''s no wonder that Tao Yan was suspicious.


    This is really because her school is really too ordinary and ordinary, and it can''t attract anyone''s attention at all.


    Why did a person claiming to be the Administration Bureau suddenly come to ask Ji Yunxian to help?


    He didn''t seem to expect Tao Yanxi to ask such a question, he said silently: "In an hour, there will be a helicopter to pick you up specially, and we will have an interview at that time."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hung up phone, pondered for a few seconds, and then turned decisively to find Ji Yunxian.


    No matter what the person on the opposite side said is true or false, anyway, get Ji Yunxian back and talk about it first, as for the rest, it''s not too late to talk about it later.


    An hour later, the helicopter landed on the school square.


    Ji Yunxian, who was caught by Tao Yanxi inexplicably: ? ? ?


    "Auntie, is this your name?" Ji Yunxian whispered, "I can''t tell, Auntie, you are so rich."


    Tao Yan gave him a blank look, "Do you ask my aunt again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death?"


    "Hehe~" Ji Yunxian smiled and said while squeezing his throat, "Yanxi~"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Speak well." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice, "Today, a person who claimed to be the authority called me and asked me to take you there."


    That is, the time when the two were talking, a man in a black suit came down from the helicopter.


    The man walked up to them, bent down and said, "Please."


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian looked at each other and walked towards the helicopter.


    After confirming his eyes, he is someone who cannot be beaten.


    After getting on the helicopter, neither Tao Yanxi nor Ji Yunxian said a word.


    The plane took off, but it stayed on the roof of a building for an hour.


    "Please." said the man in black.


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian got off the plane in silence.


    The man in black led them down.


    Ji Yunxian and Tao Yanxi followed behind him.


    Where has Ji Yunxian ever seen such a big battle? In the past ten years, his most serious one was just because he got into a fight.


    However, he was fished out by his father before he could close it, and he didn''t even suffer much.


    Although he has been on a plane before, he has never been on a helicopter treated by this special person, not to mention, the man in black has a gun attached to his waist, looking very terrifying.


    Ji Yunxian pursed her lips tightly, pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve, put it in her ear and asked in a low voice, "Yanxi, did you owe money and was targeted by the underworld?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? It was someone who claimed to be the authority who wanted to see you." Tao Yanxi also said in a low voice.


    Ji Yunxian suddenly realized.


    But he quickly became confused again, "What is the Authority?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t know, it''s probably for a disobedient teenager like you."


    In fact, Tao Yanxi probably guessed something, but will she tell Ji Yunxian?


    Obviously not, she not only won''t tell him, but also scare him.


    Hmm...she seems to be getting worse and worse.


    Ji Yunxian couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Tao Yanxi''s words.


    "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    How could he believe this?


    How can there be such a department that specializes in disobedient teenagers?


    Ji Yunxian looked at the faintly protruding muscles of the man in black and swallowed.


    Should...there shouldn''t be such a department, right?

 v3 Chapter 1577： The only student in Renee University (13)

    Although the voices of the two of them were small, they couldn''t stand the man in black''s ears.


    He listened to the conversation between the two and laughed inwardly.


    But professionalism kept him expressionless.


    He took Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian to the office.


    A few minutes later, several people arrived at the door of the office.


    "Please." The man in black made a gesture of please.


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian took a look and then walked into the office together.


    The sound of the door closing made Ji Yunxian shiver.


    In the office, a middle-aged man was sitting in the front seat, and when he saw the two of them coming, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian, right? Come and sit down," said the middle-aged man.


    Tao Yanxi stood still, "May I ask who you are?"


    "My surname is Wang. You can call me Brother Wang. I am the administrator of the special administration." Brother Wang said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Is there something wrong with Brother Wang calling us here?"


    Brother Wang put the document in his hand forward, "Come and see this."


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian walked over together.


    Tao Yanxi took the lead to pick up the document and read it.


    This is a document about a request for help, in which the applicant mentions that they have discovered a completely new species, which may have advanced intelligence and may be dangerous to humans.


    But because that kind of creature lives deep on the seabed, they also discovered it by accident, and that creature is extremely cunning, so I hope the special administration can send someone over to take a look.


    As for why you should seek help from them, it is probably because there are many talents in the special administration.


    After reading it, Tao Yanxi handed the document to Ji Yunxian, signaling him to read it.


    "Brother Wang, I have a question." Tao Yanxi looked at Brother Wang and said.


    "You said." Brother Wang said.


    "Your bureau should have a lot of talent, why do you want to find Ji Yunxian?"


    This is where Tao Yanxi is puzzled.


    If she guessed correctly, this special administration should be dedicated to dealing with things that cannot be solved by science.


    The talents here are more powerful than Ji Yunxian, right?


    Besides being able to talk to animals, Ji Yunxian doesn''t seem to be very good at it, does he?


    "It''s not just him." Brother Wang said in a deep voice, "This time the incident is very big, if a new species really appears..."


    Brother Wang''s eyes flashed a gleam of light, "In short, those who don''t have a mission in the bureau will go to City C with you."


    The sea over City C is where this new creature was discovered.


    "The situation is urgent, we need Ji Yunxian to talk to the undersea creatures to find that new species." Brother Wang said.


    Ji Yunxian, who was on the side, had already read the document at this time, and he responded without thinking.


    "I go!"


    Every teenager has the idea of ??becoming a superhero, and he is no exception.


    If he does help find new species, his name will definitely be written in the annals of history!


    Tao Yanxi, who wants to stop Ji Yunxian: ...


    Since Ji Yunxian agreed, Tao Yanxi had no reason to stop him.


    She nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    Brother Wang nodded, "You can go now, someone outside will take you there directly."


    The two nodded in understanding.


    The two then left the office.


    It was still the man in black outside, and he nodded slightly when he saw the two of them coming out.


    "Please," he said.


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian followed the man in black and boarded the helicopter again.

 v3 Chapter 1578： The only student in Renee University (14)

    Two hours later, the helicopter arrived at an inconspicuous courtyard in City C.


    After the two got off the plane, they discovered that there were many people in the courtyard.


    In addition to some stationed men in black, there are also some scientists who seem to be very knowledgeable.


    There were also a few people in their thirties standing beside them. Judging from their respectful attitude, they should be students of those scientists.


    Someone saw Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian coming, and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    These people are addicted to research, and they don''t pay much attention to the world.


    At this time, they were looking at a computer and saying something. When it came to the emotional part, some people jumped up excitedly.


    It was the first time that Ji Yunxian saw so many great people, and he was very excited.


    Although he doesn''t study much, he usually reads the news.


    In just a few minutes, he recognized the award-winning scientist XX who appeared in the news in the past, as well as the scientist who led the entire research team to unlock the genetic code of the human body.


    All in all, here it is, simply, simply fantastic!


    Ji Yunxian excitedly pulled Tao Yanxi''s sleeve and whispered, "Do you know who these people are?"


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Yunxian and said nothing.


    Ji Yunxian thought that Tao Yanxi didn''t know, so she couldn''t help feeling complacent.


    "That..." Ji Yunxian pointed to the old man wearing gray short sleeves and said, "He Lao who just won the Nobel Prize in Biology last year."


    Tao Yanxi looked over, um... It looks like an award-winning one.


    "That..." Ji Yunxian pointed to the old man wearing white short sleeves next to him, "Lao Li''s team unlocked the genetic code of the human body in the past two years, and it''s amazing!"


    Tao Yanxi looked at him again, um... he''s about to go bald, he looks smart.


    Next, Ji Yunxian showed off several super powerful people to Tao Yanxi.


    The more Tao Yanxi listened, the darker his face became. With so many powerful people here, things are definitely not simple.


    I don''t know if there is any danger.


    Tao Yanxi looked thoughtful, but Ji Yunxian became more and more excited as he spoke, and his voice became louder and louder.


    This time, many people noticed him.


    Someone came up and asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    "We were sent by the Special Administration." Tao Yanxi said first.


    The man nodded, "Excuse me, what can you do?"


    "I... I can talk to animals!" Ji Yunxian said excitedly.


    As soon as these words came out, those old people who were addicted to computer pictures finally raised their heads.


    Among them, the man known as He Lao walked up to Ji Yunxian with a smile and said, "You are great."


    They are scientists, and there is naturally a scientific explanation for the seemingly unscientific power that Ji Yunxian can talk to animals.


    To put it simply, this is probably because the frequency of sound waves that Ji Yunxian can understand is far wider than ordinary people.


    That''s why he can understand what the animals say. As for why the animals can understand him, of course, that''s because the frequency of the sound waves Ji Yunxian can make is wider than that of ordinary people.


    No metaphysics or supernatural powers are worth mentioning in front of science.


    Someone like Ji Yunxian who can understand and utter sound waves more frequently than ordinary people at the same time, and it is impossible to pick one out of thousands of people.


    That''s why Mr. He said that Ji Yunxian is great.


    This is probably God''s meal to eat.


    Of course, if Mr. Li was to explain, Ji Yunxian''s situation probably belonged to a genetic mutation.

 v3 Chapter 1579： The only student in Renee University (15)

    Having said that, after everyone learned about Ji Yunxian''s ability, they immediately brought Ji Yunxian to a fish.


    "This fish was caught from the sea area where we discovered the new species. You ask, is there anything unusual in that sea area." He Lao said.


    Ji Yunxian squatted down excitedly, and started to ask directly, "Yu''er, oh, Yu''er~ Is there anything unusual about where you live?"


    The fish, who was happily swimming in the washbasin, heard this, and decisively rolled his eyes at Ji Yunxian, and then spat on his face.


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    Next to him, Old He smiled and gave Ji Yunxian a look of comfort and said, "Don''t worry, you can ask slowly, I''ll take a look over there."


    Ji Yunxian scratched his head in shame.


    I thought I would be able to ask a question, but not only did I not ask, but I was sprayed with water on my face.


    He Lao quickly left, and only Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian were left in front of the small washbasin.


    Tao Yanxi imitated Ji Yunxian and squatted down. She looked at him and asked, "How is it? Did you ask anything?"


    Ji Yunxian shook his head, "It doesn''t speak."


    "Well... why don''t you give it a try?" Tao Yanxi said.


    When Ji Yunxian heard it, it made sense.


    It had just rained here, and there were earthworms wriggling on the ground.


    Ji Yunxian picked up an earthworm and threw it into the washbasin.


    "Fish, fish, eat quickly~"


    The fish swallowed the earthworm in one mouthful and swung its tail.


    It looked at Ji Yunxian and spit out a few bubbles.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as the fish spoke, there was a smell of Northeast big ballast.


    Ji Yunxian paused for a while, and then asked, "Is there anything unusual in the sea area where you live recently?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t you humans say that our fish only have seven seconds of memory? What? You''re asking a fish with only seven seconds of memory? His brain was bitten by a turtle?" said the fish.


    "I don''t think you have only seven seconds of memory." Ji Yunxian said in a low voice.


    The fish wiggled its tail and splashed a splash of water.


    "That''s not bad." The fish spit out a few more bubbles.


    "So you are so powerful, you can definitely answer my question, right?" Ji Yunxian asked quickly.


    "I can''t answer," said the fish. "I''m not a local fish."


    "I just came back with my wife to visit relatives a few days ago, but you caught me before I saw my mother-in-law." Yu sighed when he said this.


    "My wife must be worried to death."


    Ji Yunxian:  ¡­


    Well, it seems that there is nothing to ask.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll let you go back right away." Ji Yunxian said.


    The fish shook his tail excitedly, "Okay, okay, big brother, for your kindness, I can tell you a message."


    "A few days ago, I accidentally entered a cave. Guess what''s in that cave?"


    Ji Yunxian hurriedly asked, "What?"


    "Hey hey, I won''t tell you~ You put me back quickly!" said the fish again.


    "Then tell me the location of the cave first." Ji Yunxian said.


    In fact, Yu didn''t really remember where the cave was. After it reluctantly gave an approximate location, it began to urge Ji Yunxian to let it go back.


    Ji Yunxian nodded, and briefly explained to Tao Yanxi what Yu had just said.


    Afterwards, Ji Yunxian conveyed the news he got from Yu to Lao He.

 v3 Chapter 1580： The only student in Renee University (16)

    After He Lao heard it, the excited convener quickly wanted to go to the cave.


    But it was getting late at this time, and a group of people persuaded and persuaded, which made He Lao give up the idea of ??going to the cave immediately.


    Although he couldn''t leave immediately, Old He insisted on pulling Ji Yunxian and asked him to repeat the conversation with Yu over and over again, without omitting a single word.


    In the evening, under the advice of He Lao, Ji Yunxian also figured out the basic condition of the cave from the fish.


    According to the fish, there was a sunken ship in that cave, and on the deck of the sunken ship lay a creature with a human upper body and a fish lower body.


    Ji Yunxian told He Lao what the fish said, and when He Lao heard it, he immediately judged that the creature should be a dugong.


    Although the outside world said that dugongs are extinct, in fact, they all know that dugongs are not extinct, they just live in the deep sea, and people can''t find them.


    Ten years ago, a domestic scientific research unit took photos of dugongs, and now those photos are still in the top-secret archives.


    After hearing what Ji Yunxian said, He Lao could not wait to fly to the cave immediately.


    He was already a little old, and he was most afraid of mood swings. His students were so worried that they wanted to hold down their teachers.


    He Lao was excited and anxious, and kept going in circles in the small courtyard.


    As the night got darker, everyone slowly recovered and went back to the house to sleep.


    Because the yard is not big and there are too many people, there are not enough rooms.


    Everyone thinks that Ji Yunxian and Tao Yanxi are a pair, after all, Tao Yanxi has not shown anything different from ordinary people so far.


    Everyone just thought that she was following Ji Yunxian to meet the world. Young people are always a bit willful.


    With such a misunderstanding, everyone naturally arranged Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian in the same room.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have anything to refute, after all, those people seemed, um... not very good at talking.


    At this time, Ji Yunxian was in an unusually excited mood, and he didn''t feel anything wrong for a while.


    So when Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian were in the same room, the problem came.


    "How do we sleep at night?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the bed that was only about one meter two wide, and said silently, "How about you make a floor?"


    Ji Yunxian looked around and said, "There is no quilt."


    "You go and ask them what they want?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Ji Yunxian turned around and went out. After a few minutes, he came back and said, "They said there are no more quilts."


    "They also told us to hurry up and get up at four tomorrow morning."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Even if I sleep now, I can only sleep for ten hours.


    "Actually, if you don''t mind, we can sleep in the same bed." Ji Yunxian grinned and said towards Tao Yanxi who was sitting on the bed.


    Tao Yanxi looked Ji Yunxian up and down, "A bed is fine, but if you dare to move..."


    Ji Yunxian, who had been excited all day, yawned lazily. He took off his shoes and lay down.


    "I won''t touch you." His voice was a little confused, "So sleepy."


    He turned sideways and pulled the quilt beside him, his voice muffled.


    "Good night."


    Just after finishing speaking, Ji Yunxian fell asleep completely.


    In fact, there is still a little bit of hope that Ji Yunxian will do something about Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It seemed he was really tired.

 v3 Chapter 1581： The only student in Renee University (17)

    Since Ji Yunxian was asleep, it was time for her to sleep too.


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    When she fell asleep, she always felt a little cold.


    She leaned towards the heat source subconsciously, and when she leaned, she naturally hugged Ji Yunxian next to her.


    But Ji Yunxian didn''t resist at all, he even took the initiative to reach out and put Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    The two hugged each other until dawn.


    At four in the morning, there was a knock on the door.


    Tao Yanxi was so frightened that she sat up all of a sudden.


    Because of her big movements, neither of them realized that they were hugging each other when they slept.


    "Get up, we''re ready to go." The man outside shouted.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly pushed Ji Yunxian who was still sleeping, "Get up quickly, He Lao and the others are going."


    Ji Yunxian was so sleepy that he sat up completely instinctively.


    "Where to go?" His voice was so sleepy that it sounded like he wanted to sleep.


    "Go to the cave that the fish said yesterday." Tao Yanxi quickly put on her shoes.


    She looked back at Ji Yunxian and found that he had a faint tendency to fall down and continue sleeping.


    She simply grabbed his arm and swung it up and down.


    "Get up quickly!" Tao Yanxi said loudly.


    Ji Yunxian half-opened his eyes and responded with a "hmm".


    Ji Yunxian was barely awake, he put on his shoes, and walked outside with Tao Yanxi.


    After a quick shower, the two put on special protective clothing.


    Half an hour later, a group of more than 50 people set off.


    They were on a special ship. Ji Yunxian was the first to board such a regular ship, and he was immediately excited.


    He looked around and touched, showing his youthful curiosity.


    Tao Yanxi sat lazily on the deck, and the sea breeze at 4:00 in the morning was a little bit blowing, but Old He and the others were all standing on the deck observing the surrounding situation, so it was naturally difficult for her to go back inside.


    The sea breeze mixed with the smell of the sea lifted her long hair and slapped her face a little.


    Tao Yanxi asked the young lady next to her for a rubber band to tie her hair.


    The refreshing ponytail swayed with the sea breeze, which added a touch of heroism to her.


    This is what Ji Yunxian saw when he came back to Tao Yanxi after his excitement.


    The girl sat cross-legged on the deck, the sea breeze blew the broken hair on her forehead, and the swaying ponytail stirred his heart.


    Her back is straight, and in this sea breeze, she has a heroic appearance.


    Ji Yunxian''s heart trembled for a while, and a strange idea came up.


    Realizing that he might have some bad thoughts, Ji Yunxian quickly shook his head.


    He must have been too excited to be delusional.


    He has no interest in old aunties or anything!


    Ji Yunxian walked over and sat down cross-legged like Tao Yanxi.


    "What are you doing here?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    "Daze." Tao Yanxi said lazily.


    I don''t know what Old He and the others were thinking. What can they find when they came out so early?


    Tao Yanxi yawned lazily, "What were you doing just now?"


    "Go and see this ship." Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi rested her face on her lap with one hand, and she tilted her head slightly to look at Ji Yunxian.


    "Then you''re quite busy, weren''t you quite sleepy just now?"


    Ji Yunxian scratched his head and laughed.


    "You said it just now, haha!"

 v3 Chapter 1582： The only student in Renee University (18)

    Any boy will not be sleepy when he sees such an awesome ship!


    Of course, Ji Yunxian didn''t say this.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and didn''t know why, but he thought she was a little good-looking.


    Hmm...it must be an illusion!


    How can the old aunt be so beautiful!


    "Classmate Ji, come here." Someone shouted over there.


    Ji Yunxian hurriedly stood up, replied "Okay", and ran over there.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Yunxian''s back, and always felt that he was trying to escape.


    However, it must be an illusion, right?


    Tao Yanxi yawned and fell asleep.


    She thought for a while, she had nothing to do anyway, why don''t she go and see what Elder He asked Ji Yunxian to do in the past.


    She stood up and followed Ji Yunxian''s footsteps.


    Seeing Ji Yunxian coming, Old He hurriedly pointed at a tuna they had just caught with a smile and said, "Ask it if you know about that cave."


    Ji Yunxian looked at the tuna with "so expensive and delicious" written all over his body, and swallowed silently.


    He squatted down, coughed lightly and said, "Hello."


    Tuna glanced at Ji Yunxian and said nothing.


    It''s really unlucky today, didn''t it just get up a little earlier? Isn''t it just greedy?


    They were caught by humans!


    Tuna said it wasn''t happy at all.


    It knows that this group of humans likes to eat them the most. Although their meat is really delicious, and it seems to have any effect on humans, as a noble fish, it...


    It shouldn''t be eaten by humans on this deck!


    It should be brought to the table of the nobles, and the nobles may enjoy its meat.


    The tuna snorted coldly and swayed its body.


    "I advise you to send me to the table of the nobles, or I will die early!" Tuna threatened.


    Ji Yunxian: ? ? ?


    It was the first time I saw a fish that asked how it was eaten.


    "We don''t eat you." Ji Yunxian said quickly.


    Although the meat of tuna is very good, the taste is also very good, and it is very nutritious.


    But, but he... he is not greedy, yes, he is not greedy!


    Ji Yunxian swallowed silently.


    "We have something to ask you." Ji Yunxian said again.


    Tuna glanced at the strange person in front of him, and said, thinking noble, "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Yunxian described the cave described by the northeastern fish yesterday to the tuna.


    After Tuna finished listening, he was silent for a while before saying, "I don''t know."


    After he finished speaking, the tuna felt wrong again. After thinking about it, he said, "But Big Brother Shark should know."


    "Then can you help us ask?" Ji Yunxian asked quickly.


    "You go to Big Brother Shark with me." Tuna said directly.


    Ji Yunxian didn''t immediately reply to Tuna''s words, but stood up and told He Lao about the conversation between him and Tuna.


    He Lao said decisively: "Go, you go with him!"


    "Ji Xiao, don''t worry, our ships will follow you closely and will never put you in any danger."


    Ji Yunxian was a little embarrassed.


    He was only a teenager after all, and in his eyes, sharks were murderous demons.


    Betting his own life to ask for an answer that he doesn''t know exists, he really can''t do it.


    Ji Yunxian pursed his lips, but did not speak for a while.

 v3 Chapter 1583： The only student in Renee University (19)

    "Student Ji Xiao, as long as you help us find clues, even if there is only a little bit, no matter what your request is, I can satisfy you." He Lao said directly.


    As a scientist with the highest status in the country, his power is naturally not small.


    Ji Yunxian wanted to reconsider, but out of the corner of his eyes he caught Tao Yanxi who came here because of curiosity.


    In an instant, he thought of Tao Yanxi''s miserable school.


    He once asked Tao Yanxi what he wanted to do most.


    At that time, Tao Yanxi looked at the starry sky and said, "I want to make the school stronger."


    At that time, they all knew that it was almost impossible to make such a school grow.


    But if anyone can help...


    Ji Yunxian''s heart beat fast.


    After a few seconds, he nodded.


    "I go!"


    After hearing this, He Lao hurriedly asked Ji Yunxian to prepare the tools for launching into the water.


    And Ji Yunxian also squatted down again and told Tuna that he was willing to go with it.


    Ten minutes later, the tuna was put back into the sea, and a positioning chip was implanted in its body.


    Ji Yunxian also went into the water wearing heavy tools, and a small camera was installed on his shoulder.


    On the ship, a group of people were in full formation waiting to watch the scene sent back by the camera.


    The bottom of the sea is not as beautiful as people think.


    The black pressure of the sea water pressed on Ji Yunxian''s body, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Ji Yunxian did not learn diving, he only knew how to swim.


    But swimming is different from diving. Even if the water pressure on the bottom of the sea is shared by clothes, it still makes him uncomfortable.


    But for Tao Yanxi''s school, Ji Yunxian gritted his teeth and persevered.


    He didn''t know why he did it, but he did it anyway.


    The tuna in front is also a trustworthy one. It swims very slowly and occasionally stops to swallow small fish.


    In this way, about half an hour later, the tuna finally found its big brother shark.


    "Brother Shark!" The tuna swam over excitedly.


    Ji Yunxian looked at the tuna who was kissing me and my shark, and fell into deep suspicion.


    Is the food chain in this sea so casual?


    Don''t sharks eat tuna?


    How did Ji Yunxian know that this tuna once rescued this shark, and the two became good friends because of this.


    This shark is only good for this tuna, as for the other tuna, of course, eat it.


    Ji Yunxian swam in the sea for half an hour and was already exhausted.


    He swam over reluctantly and said to the tuna, "You can ask me about the cave, okay?"


    Probably too tired, Ji Yunxian''s tone was a little weak, and the whole person seemed to be dying.


    But even so, he insisted not to let He Lao pull him up.


    After Tuna heard Ji Yunxian''s words, he hurriedly whispered a few words to Shark.


    After listening to the shark, he nodded, looked at Ji Yunxian and said, "I don''t know what cave."


    A trace of disappointment flashed across Ji Yunxian''s eyes.


    Don''t know anything?


    Ji Yunxian was just about to ask the people above to pull him back, but at this moment, the shark suddenly received a signal and headed north.


    Tuna was stunned for a moment, but just followed Ji Yunxian.


    When Ji Yunxian and Tuna found the shark, everyone was stunned by what they saw.

 v3 Chapter 1584： The only student in Renee University (20)

    I saw a monster with a human-like head but no nose, no eyebrows, only one eye and a pair of big mouths. Its arms were long and covered with scales.


    The fingers were similar to human beings, except that the nails were sharp and tinged with cyan, and the most important thing was that there were webs between the fingers.


    The monster was shaking with sharks, one of which was clearly injured.


    Tuna''s shark brother rushed towards the monster fiercely, but the monster quickly escaped.


    The monster seemed to see Ji Yunxian, and he glanced at him resentfully.


    Ji Yunxian felt cold all over, unable to move for a while.


    Compared to the stalemate under the sea, the people on the ship exclaimed.


    The pictures fed back from the camera made everyone headed by He Lao excited.


    This... this might be that highly intelligent creature!


    Do you see it! That monster actually had a simple harpoon made of discarded wood in its hands.


    Can make and use tools, this is the embodiment of intelligent creatures!


    He Lao took a few deep breaths excitedly. If it wasn''t for his body, he was afraid that he would go into the water himself.


    The water quality on the bottom of the sea is very dirty, and only one figure can be seen in the picture fed back from the camera.


    But that alone is enough to drive them crazy.


    "Quick, quick, help Ji Xiao to catch that creature!" He Lao said excitedly.


    When the others heard this, they immediately became more active.


    Meanwhile, under the sea.


    The monster seemed to sense that there was something on it that would threaten it, and it glared at Ji Yunxian again before preparing to retreat.


    At this time, Ji Yunxian reacted a bit.


    He looked at the monster he was about to leave, and with all his strength he swam over and grabbed the monster''s hand.


    This time I came across this monster by chance, and now that it has found itself, it might escape.


    I don''t know if I can be so lucky next time, he must keep it!


    The monster saw that this damned human was actually grabbing him, and ruthlessly scratched the back of Ji Yunxian''s hand with his other hand.


    The blood spread all of a sudden, and the smell of blood spread too.


    The shark that has already killed the red eye can''t control those, and it is biting **** the back of Ji Yunxian''s hand.


    Ji Yunxian quickly pulled back, and the shark''s mouth bit on the monster''s wrist.


    The bite force of the shark''s teeth is very strong, and if it bites down so hard, the monster''s hand is broken all of a sudden.


    At this time, He Lao and their ships were already at the top, and the ships blocked the sunlight, making the sea area even darker. The monster stopped fighting and left quickly.


    The rest hurriedly went into the water to fight the shark and rescued Ji Yunxian, who was bleeding.


    Ji Yunxian was already exhausted, and when he was caught by the monster again, his consciousness was already blurred.


    Now it''s all about instinct.


    His hand tightly grasped the severed hand of the monster, and until he was rescued ashore and saw Tao Yanxi''s figure vaguely, he grinned and said, "Your school can grow stronger."


    Just after speaking, Ji Yunxian lost consciousness.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Ji Yunxian, who had passed out in a coma, and never thought that he was working so hard for himself.


    Tao Yanxi handed Ji Yunxian''s severed hand to He Lao and the others, and he took Ji Yunxian to the treatment.

 v3 Chapter 1585： The only student in Renee University (21)

    Ji Yunxian was scratched with a long cut on the back of his hand. The monster attacked very hard, and with a single stroke, the bones inside could be seen.


    Tao Yanxi was distressed and helped Ji Yunxian to deal with it, and the accompanying medical staff also helped to deal with his wound.


    After the wound was bandaged, the other medical staff went out, leaving Tao Yanxi alone to guard him.


    Tao Yanxi sat quietly beside Ji Yunxian.


    Ji Yunxian''s breathing was steady, and it didn''t seem to be possible.


    But Tao Yanxi couldn''t help frowning when she thought of the white bones.


    It''s just a monster, why do you need to work so hard.


    Under the circumstances at that time, as long as Ji Yunxian didn''t move, the monster would definitely not attack him.


    After all, their ships at that time had already reached the top, and the monster had a sense of crisis at first glance, and it was definitely too late to attack Ji Yunxian.


    But if it wasn''t for Ji Yunxian to do it, the monster would definitely take the opportunity to run away.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the words Ji Yunxian said before unconsciousness, and tears couldn''t help falling down.


    "what the hell."


    She muttered softly.


    What kind of school will grow, for her, is he going to do this?


    Ji Yunxian couldn''t bear the pain the most. Before, when he was playing with the cat, he could howl for a long time when the cat scratched his paw by accident.


    Tao Yanxi wiped away her tears, she didn''t feel bad for him!


    Tao Yanxi bit her lip and glared at Ji Yunxian fiercely.


    Next time he makes himself so worried, she will kill him!


    Tao Yanxi snorted coldly, but still couldn''t help feeling aggrieved.


    He had no idea how worried she was about him.


    When she saw the blood spreading in front of the camera, she really wanted to jump off immediately.


    In fact, she did the same, but was stopped.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help sighing.


    She held Ji Yunxian''s uninjured hand and stroked it gently.


    Ji Yunxian vaguely felt something, his eyelashes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, what he saw was Tao Yanxi''s red eyes.


    "Auntie, do you have pink eye?" Ji Yunxian opened his mouth and asked.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Listen, listen, is this what people say?


    Where does she look like someone with pink eye?


    Tao Yanxi made a vicious expression, "You have pink eye disease!"


    "I was blown by the sea breeze."


    Tao Yanxi would not admit that she just cried because she was worried about Ji Yunxian!


    Ji Yunxian sat up on the bed, and he gave Tao Yanxi a suspicious look.


    "But your eyes weren''t red just now."


    "Can''t it be red now?" Tao Yanxi glared at Ji Yunxian and said.


    Ji Yunxian was silent for a while, then nodded.


    After a few seconds, Ji Yunxian suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    He leaned in front of Tao Yanxi and asked in surprise, "Have you ever cried?"


    Tao Yanxi paused, and immediately retorted: "No! Absolutely not!"


    "You must have cried for denying it so quickly." Ji Yunxian said firmly.


    Tao Yanxi stared at Ji Yunxian with puffed cheeks, "I said I didn''t cry if I didn''t cry!"


    Ji Yunxian smacked his lips with some pity, "Okay, okay, Auntie, you didn''t cry."


    Tao Yanxi thumped Ji Yunxian on the head, "How many times have I said it, don''t call me auntie!"

 v3 Chapter 1586： The only student in Renee University (22)

    Ji Yunxian grinned, "Okay, Yan Xi."


    "By the way, what about the severed hand I brought back?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    "It was taken by He Lao and the others for research." Tao Yanxi said, "We have already set off to go back now."


    "He said that the severed hand needs to be stored in low temperature, and there are no tools on the ship."


    Ji Yunxian nodded, "What about the cave?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "I don''t know, He Lao and the others should have arrangements."


    Ji Yunxian let out an "oh", he looked down at his well-wrapped palm, and smiled.


    "Is this what Yan Xi helped me with?"


    Tao Yan looked at Ji Yunxian angrily and said, "No."


    "Liar." Ji Yunxian shook his palm, "Yanxi, you always like to tie a bow when bandaging."


    He looked at the obvious bow on the back of his hand and smiled a little silly.


    "So this is definitely what Yanxi you bandaged."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, "You''re smart."


    This is indeed her bandage.


    She didn''t want to worry about the skills of the medical staff, and she was afraid that they would accidentally hurt him, so she would bandage him herself.


    She also tied a bow tie subconsciously, who would have thought that Ji Yunxian would break it.


    But does this mean that he is still very concerned about himself?


    Tao Yanxi thought so, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but raise slightly.


    "Yanxi."


    Ji Yunxian put his head on Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, and rubbed her neck slightly.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at him and said nothing.


    "When I go back, I will propose to Mr. He about helping you recruit students."


    "With Mr. He in charge, your school will definitely have many students."


    When Ji Yunxian said the end, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    He seemed to be able to see the scene where the school was full of people.


    Tao Yanxi listened to Ji Yunxian''s words, sighed softly and said, "But our school can''t teach anything."


    Ji Yunxian: ?


    Ji Yunxian sat up and looked at Tao Yanxi, "Can''t you teach animal language?"


    Tao Yanxi shrugged and said, "I can''t teach it. If I could teach it, I would be able to understand the animals."


    "That booklet looks to me like an ordinary pig raising manual. Of course, to most people it is a pig raising manual."


    "Only a genius like you can understand."


    Ji Yunxian was deeply silent.


    "So..." Ji Yunxian spoke with difficulty.


    "So I''m afraid you are the only student in our school." Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder, "You can consider asking for some substantial benefits from He Lao."


    Ji Yunxian let out a disappointed "ah", he thought about it, and found that he didn''t seem to want anything in particular.


    "Let''s talk about it later," Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Does your hand hurt?"


    Ji Yunxian shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt."


    "If it hurts, you must tell me, and if you feel uncomfortable, tell me."


    Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    "It''s unclear whether the monster is poisonous or not, so you should pay more attention."


    Ji Yunxian nodded and wrote it down.


    "Don''t worry Yanxi, I will tell you anything."


    After the two talked for a while, Ji Yunxian fell asleep again.


    An hour later, the ship arrived at the designated location.


    He Lao and the others also started to get busy, but Tao Yanxi was always by Ji Yunxian''s side.

 v3 Chapter 1587： The only student in Renee University (23)

    In the afternoon, some of them transported the severed hand to the secret research institute.


    And Lao He and the others set off to find the cave again.


    This time, they didn''t ask Ji Yunxian to follow.


    For these sacrifices made by Ji Yunxian, Elder He always took it to heart.


    Ji Yunxian was already injured, and their conscience would not allow them to take Ji Yunxian with them.


    If anything happens again, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Ji Yunxian was resting in the room, and Tao Yanxi was naturally by his side.


    The next day, news came from outside that Old He and the others had not found the cave.


    Regarding this news, both Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian felt that this was expected.


    Three days later, He Lao and the others came back.


    In the past few days, Ji Yunxian''s injury has also improved a little.


    The people who stayed provided him with delicious food and drink. He was young and had a strong recovery ability, but within a few days, the wound on his hand was half healed.


    After Old He and the others came back, they brought back bad news.


    They still haven''t found the cave, and He Lao suggested that the cave may have been secretly blocked by the monster.


    They have searched this sea area, but still found nothing.


    The only explanation seems to be this.


    But Ji Yunxian felt that the cave should still exist, but He Lao and the others couldn''t find it.


    Ji Yunxian put forward his ideas to He Lao, and He Lao only said that he would go back and think about it, and there would be nothing more to say.


    In the evening, Ji Yunxian saw that Old He and the others started to pack up and seemed to be about to leave.


    Ji Yunxian, who saw this scene, knew that Lao He and the others should have given up looking for that cave.


    But think about it, with the severed hand, it is enough to prove that there are still unknown creatures in this world.


    Ji Yunxian silently returned to his room.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi, who was sitting on the bed playing with his mobile phone, and walked over slowly.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at him and felt that his face was a little bad.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ji Yunxian expressed his thoughts.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ji Yunxian thoughtfully, "Why do you think that cave still exists?"


    Ji Yunxian shook his head and said, "I don''t know, that''s what I think."


    "And that monster..." Ji Yunxian paused, "I tried to talk to it in the sea that day, but it didn''t respond to me."


    "I can feel its resentment towards me."


    Having said that, Ji Yunxian quickly shook his head again.


    "No, it''s not a grudge against me, it''s a grudge against humanity."


    "Yanxi, I think if we don''t find it this time, it may be in danger in the future."


    Ji Yunxian''s expression looked very anxious.


    An inexplicable sense of anxiety rose from his heart, making him look a little irritable.


    Tao Yanxi patted his shoulder, "You calm down first."


    Ji Yunxian was stunned for a moment, then realized that he seemed a little impulsive.


    "Yanxi, what should we do now?" Ji Yunxian asked.


    "Otherwise, let''s go by ourselves." Ji Yunxian said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "We don''t have tools." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, "How about I go to He Lao to discuss it?"


    Tao Yanxi said and got up to talk to He Lao.


    Ji Yunxian grabbed her wrist at once.

 v3 Chapter 1588： The only student in Renee University (24)

    "Yanxi, I have the tools, just the two of us." Ji Yunxian stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, Ji Yunxian like this is not like him at all.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed and she nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go together." She wanted to see what Ji Yunxian wanted to do.


    Tao Yanxi sat down again.


    She glanced at Ji Yunxian''s hand, which was well bandaged, and asked unintentionally, "Does your hand still hurt?"


    Ji Yunxian subconsciously hid the hand behind him.


    "No... it doesn''t hurt anymore." Ji Yunxian said.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded with even more suspicion in her heart.


    "Yanxi, we''ll go out in a while." Ji Yunxian said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then what do I need to do?"


    Ji Yunxian shook his head, "No need to do anything, just follow me later."


    Tao Yanxi replied "Okay".


    Then, Ji Yunxian got up and walked outside.


    Half an hour later, he walked in with two wetsuits in his hands.


    "Yanxi, change it quickly." Ji Yunxian urged.


    Tao Yanxi took the diving suit and nodded.


    After the two changed their diving suits, they sneaked out the door.


    When he reached the beach, Ji Yunxian drove a small boat that had been prepared to the sea.


    Tao Yanxi''s hair was blown by the sea breeze with a strong smell of the sea, covering her eyes in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi pinched the positioning device attached to the diving suit and pursed her lips.


    Ji Yunxian did not know when he walked to her side and sat down.


    "Yanxi, the sea is so beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Ji Yunxian looked into the distance with a heavy face that did not belong to his age.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head slightly, and had a panoramic view of all Ji Yunxian''s expressions.


    She responded with a low "um".


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi suddenly said, "It''s as beautiful as the sky."


    Ji Yunxian turned his head and gave Tao Yanxi a meaningful look.


    His pupils showed a strange cyan color, very similar to the color of the monster''s nails.


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s eyes swept to this point, and his heart thumped.


    That monster''s fingernails are really weird.


    He Lao and the others also checked Ji Yunxian''s physical condition, and there was nothing abnormal at that time.


    In order to prevent any poison from entering Ji Yunxian''s body, He Lao and the others deliberately checked it over and over again.


    After several rounds of inspections, Mr. He and the others dared to come to a conclusion. Although the monster looked terrifying, it was not poisonous.


    But now it seems...


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flickered, either the monster''s poison could not be detected by current technology, or the monster possessed not some poison, but something similar to parasitic.


    And that parasite can also control the human brain.


    If this is the case, if the monster intends to move towards the human world, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Tao Yanxi shuddered, and in this sea breeze, she felt bone-chilling cold.


    The boat floated on the sea, drifting to an unknown distance.


    About half an hour later, Ji Yunxian stood up.


    "It should be around here," he said.


    Tao Yanxi also stood up.


    She looked at the unchanging sea and saw no difference.


    But since Ji Yunxian said so, then he has full confidence.


    "Are you sure it''s just the two of us?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v3 Chapter 1589： The only student in Renee University (25)

    Ji Yunxian smiled firmly and said, "Of course."


    Tao Yanxi nodded silently.


    Ji Yunxian jumped into the water first.


    Tao Yanxi also followed.


    The bottom of the sea was deep, and Ji Yunxian''s body went downstream.


    Tao Yanxi followed.


    The further down you go, the greater the pressure.


    Although there is a diving suit, Tao Yan feels a little bit unbearable.


    But on the other hand, Ji Yunxian, like a fish, is incredibly agile.


    He hadn''t been able to dive before obviously.


    About half an hour later, Ji Yunxian brought Tao Yanxi to a place that looked like an undersea mountain.


    Ji Yunxian freed the seaweed on one side and waved at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yan swam over and saw the scenery inside through such a small hole.


    I saw a dugong with a human upper body and a fish tail lying on the deck of a nearly decayed ship.


    The dugong seemed to be in a coma, but there was some fish around it, probably leftovers.


    The dugong''s tail is attached to a chain and shouldn''t be able to move very far.


    So where did those fish meat come from, it remains to be considered.


    Although Tao Yanxi looked inside, her body was tense, and she was always vigilant against Ji Yunxian.


    Ji Yunxian didn''t think that Tao Yanxi was guarding him, he stretched out his fingernails and slashed towards Tao Yanxi''s oxygen cylinder.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly ducked sideways.


    Ji Yunxian saw that his actions were discovered, and attacked Tao Yanxi directly.


    Tao Yanxi''s underwater combat power is obviously much worse than Ji Yunxian''s, and the diving just now has consumed most of her physical strength.


    After several fights, Tao Yanxi''s arm was scratched by Ji Yunxian.


    Almost instantly, Tao Yanxi only felt cold all over her body, and something entered her body in that instant.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and something flashed across her mind.


    At the same time, Ji Yunxian''s body suddenly softened.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Ji Yunxian up fiercely, and he quickly entered the cave.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two hours later, in the small courtyard.


    He Lao and the others have rested, and the small courtyard is quiet.


    But at this moment, there was a loud knock on the door.


    The gatekeeper opened the door and saw that it was Ji Yunxian who was soaking wet.


    "Where''s the old man? Where is the old man?" Ji Yunxian grabbed the gatekeeper and asked.


    When the gatekeeper saw that something was wrong, he quickly called the others.


    He Lao has always been a light sleeper, and he woke up when he heard a knock on the door.


    He put on his clothes and walked out. When he saw Ji Yunxian in a mess, he was startled and quickly asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Yanxi... Yanxi was taken away by that monster." Ji Yunxian said with a weeping voice.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, just a day ago, his body was out of his control all of a sudden.


    He watched helplessly as Yan Xi was tricked to the bottom of the sea by him, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Ji Yunxian quickly told He Lao what he knew.


    He Lao was shocked when he heard it.


    But right now it''s too late to think about it.


    He Lao made a decisive decision and immediately sent someone to look for Tao Yanxi.


    Half an hour later, the ship arrived at the sea area where Tao Yanxi disappeared.


    After Ji Yunxian''s confirmation, the professional put on the equipment and went to the cave.


    The cave did exist, and the dugong was still tied up, but Tao Yanxi was nowhere to be found.

 v3 Chapter 1590： The only student in Renee University (26)

    Others are busy transporting dugongs up, which is important research material!


    Ji Yunxian was anxiously looking for Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    His heart was beating so fast, and panic enveloped his whole body, making him dare not think about it.


    He was afraid of her accident, afraid of her leaving him.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he really cared about her very much.


    Ji Yunxian struggled to find Tao Yanxi''s figure in the sea, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find it.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ji Yunxian felt that his strength was about to be exhausted, but he still didn''t want to give up, didn''t want to give up.


    At the back, he relies on a will to support himself.


    Later, it was Mr. He who insisted that Ji Yunxian be brought to the ship, which stopped his near-self-mutilation behavior.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi could clearly feel his body moving.


    But her body was out of her control, as if she was being manipulated by something.


    Tao Yanxi held her breath, separated a ray of divine soul, and carefully probed her head.


    I saw that the part of the head that controlled the body had a small bug, and it was this bug that was currently giving orders to her body.


    She guessed right, there should be this kind of bug in the blood of that monster.


    The parasitic time of this kind of insect should not be too long, and as soon as it encounters fresh blood, it can''t wait to enter.


    At present, the bug should not be able to reproduce in the human body.


    Before she lost consciousness, she vaguely felt that Ji Yunxian should be back to normal.


    If that''s the case, that monster might not be as powerful as she imagined.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, while carefully wrapping the little bug with her soul.


    For the time being, she didn''t know if the monster could feel the state of this little bug, so she could only cover up the bug now.


    After the little bug left her brain, she automatically gained control of her body.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, only to realize that she seemed to be in a certain tourist beach area.


    It was already dark at this time, but there were still some people barbecuing and making trouble not far from her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly got up and turned over herself.


    The positioning system on her body is still there, but I don''t know if He Lao found out the information she left them.


    Fortunately, that monster doesn''t know any high technology, otherwise she might be cold now.


    She didn''t have her cell phone, and she couldn''t contact Mr. He at the moment.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the people who were grilling not far away, gritted her teeth and decided to ask them to borrow the phone.


    Tao Yanxi walked over and asked politely, "Hello, can I borrow your cell phone? My cell phone is lost. I want to call my partner."


    The man glanced at her and whispered a few words to the person next to him.


    Then, a gentle woman handed the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yan said thank you and dialed Ji Yunxian''s number.


    Well...she only remembers his phone number.


    Ji Yunxian was still lying on the bed, and when the phone rang, he didn''t have the strength to answer it.


    Or the person next to him who took care of him answered the phone.


    "Tao Yanxi?" The person who answered the phone exclaimed in surprise.


    When Ji Yunxian heard the name, he suddenly sat up.


    "Whose phone number? Yan Xi''s?"


    Ji Yunxian grabbed the phone.


    "Hello, Yanxi?" Ji Yunxian asked quickly.


    "Well, it''s me." Tao Yanxi''s voice came from there.

 v3 Chapter 1591： The only student in Renee University (27)

    Ji Yunxian breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yanxi, you''re fine, it''s great."


    If something happened to her, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    "I''m fine for now." Tao Yanxi said, and asked where the gentle lady next to her was.


    The young lady told her, and Tao Yanxi hurriedly told Ji Yunxian.


    After Ji Yunxian heard it, he hurriedly had someone tell He Lao.


    He Lao immediately sent someone out to pick up Tao Yanxi.


    To everyone''s surprise, the sea area where Tao Yanxi was located was actually a thousand kilometers away.


    With the speed of human beings alone, it is impossible to swim thousands of miles away in just one stroke.


    He Lao also seemed to realize something, and directly sent a helicopter to pick up Tao Yanxi.


    Then, Tao Yanxi reassured Ji Yunxian that she was okay and hung up the phone.


    Tao Yanxi thanked the barbecued family, then silently walked to the side and waited for the arrival of the helicopter.


    The helicopter arrived soon, and Tao Yanxi got on the helicopter when the family was surprised.


    When Tao Yanxi joined them, Ji Yunxian hugged her in his arms.


    His body was still shaking slightly.


    "It''s fine if you''re fine, just fine." Ji Yunxian said in a trembling voice.


    Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian on the back, "I''m fine, I have something important to tell Elder He."


    Ji Yunxian slowly let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps and glanced at her resentfully.


    Even though he was so worried, she didn''t say a word about him.


    Now Tao Yanxi is really not in the mood to chat with Ji Yunxian, the bug is about to move, as if sensing something.


    She needs to give the little bug to Lao He and the others as soon as possible, so that they can study.


    Tao Yanxi found He Lao, briefly told him the situation, and then handed the bug to He Lao.


    Because of this bug, Mr. He gave her one more look.


    Originally he thought she was a vase by Ji Yunxian''s side, but now it seems that this girl also has powers that he couldn''t imagine.


    He Lao hurriedly asked people to put the bugs up, and he wanted to study it immediately.


    The technological level of human beings is far beyond the imagination of the monster, and characters like He Lao and the others have also quickly researched the principle of the bug.


    Probably something like genetic control.


    That worm has the genes of that monster, so that monster can control that worm, so as to achieve the effect of controlling humans.


    Through the bug''s genes, He Lao quickly figured out how to use the bug to find the monster.


    This involves genetic attraction, etc. Anyway, Tao Yanxi doesn''t understand.


    She really didn''t understand something that was too scientific.


    If He Lao told her that the worm was a Gu monster or a female worm, she would be able to understand a little bit.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care after knowing that He Lao had a way to find the monster.


    In just one day, they can study the gene of that monster or something, um... Anyway, she thinks it''s pretty cool.


    After that, Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian couldn''t get involved.


    He Lao asked them to be sent back to take care of their injuries, and the rest of the matter, just teach them to this group of professionals.


    Half a year later, there were relevant media reports that the institute discovered the extinct species dugong, and the world reveled in it.


    At the same time, the above has begun to vigorously promote green environmental protection, and it is bound to make green living to the end.

 v3 Chapter 1592： The only student in Renee University (28)

    In just two years, afforestation, the implementation of degradable plastic bags, the implementation of garbage classification, etc. have all been planned and controlled one by one.


    Later, Tao Yanxi learned from He Lao that the monster was actually formed by absorbing a lot of human waste pollution.


    It already has preliminary wisdom, and over time, it is very likely to endanger society.


    The impact of this matter is too great, so the research institute did not announce it.


    But the discovery of dugongs is enough to make them famous for eternity.


    Ji Yunxian was also rewarded with a sum of money because he was rewarded by the above.


    Ji Yunxian took the money to help Tao Yanxi repair the school.


    Although he is still the only student in the school, no matter what, the superficial skills must be in place.


    Since the last Tao Yanxi accident, Ji Yunxian suddenly realized his intentions.


    Although he didn''t quite know whether that kind of feeling was like or love, he was sure that he didn''t want to let Tao Yanxi get into trouble at all.


    In his heart, nothing is more important than Tao Yanxi.


    In the past two years, the two have not confirmed their relationship.


    After all, on the surface, one is the principal and the other is a student. If this spreads out, the impact will definitely be very bad.


    In fact, Ji Yunxian basically learned almost everything in school. Now, he can not only talk to animals, but also force some animals.


    People from the animal protection center above often ask Ji Yunxian to help, either to find potentially endangered species or to help find missing animals and so on.


    In the past two years, Ji Yunxian was sent to various places, and Tao Yanxi naturally followed him everywhere.


    Since the study system of an undergraduate university is at least four years, Ji Yunxian still has two years to graduate.


    This made Ji Yunxian more or less depressed, after all, he really had nothing to learn in school.


    Of course, the most important thing is that, with the identity of such a student, in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, he will always be a child.


    He doesn''t want to be a child, he wants to be her man.


    Ji Yunxian, who was suffering from not being able to graduate, thought of a solution.


    Although normal college students take four years to graduate, there are some geniuses who can complete all the credits within two years to graduate!


    Ji Yunxian considers himself to be relatively talented, so he should have no problem graduating in two years, right?


    Of course, the specific operation still needs He Lao''s help.


    As long as Mr. He helps to talk to Tao Yanxi and the Ministry of Education, will he still worry about not graduating?


    So this day, when Tao Yanxi was thinking about what to teach Ji Yunxian, she received a call from He Lao.


    On the phone, Mr. He first praised Ji Yunxian, and then said that their school doesn''t have to follow the secular rules and regulations.


    The more Tao Yanxi listened, the more wrong it became, and she simply asked He Lao what exactly he wanted to do.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was so straightforward, He Lao naturally couldn''t grumble any more.


    So He Lao told Tao Yanxi that Ji Yunxian could graduate early.


    It''s best to go to the research institute to work after graduation, um... that''s the best.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi, he suddenly realized that this is where people are needed!


    Tao Yanxi immediately said that Ji Yunxian would graduate immediately.


    He was satisfied and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Tao Yanxi immediately submitted the relevant materials of Ji Yunxian''s early graduation to the Ministry of Education.

 v3 Chapter 1593： The only student in Renee University (29)

    It passed in less than a minute, as if it had been waiting for a long time.


    This time, Ji Yunxian officially graduated.


    When Tao Yanxi told Ji Yunxian the good news, Ji Yunxian directly picked her up and turned around several times.


    "Hahahaha! I finally graduated!"


    Ji Yunxian laughed loudly.


    Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian''s head, "Put me down first."


    Ji Yunxian smiled and put Tao Yanxi down.


    He leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and said with a smile, "I''ve already graduated, and I''m no longer a child, so when did you like me?"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes and poked Ji Yunxian''s forehead.


    "Even if you graduate, you are still a stinky boy, a little bit~"


    Although she is not a few years older than Ji Yunxian, she is still big one day!


    When Ji Yunxian heard this, he immediately hugged Tao Yanxi.


    "I don''t care, you have to like me anyway."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t break free, but looked at Ji Yunxian and asked, "Why?"


    "because I like you."


    This time, Ji Yunxian put away his smile and spoke very seriously.


    Tao Yanxi wrapped around Ji Yunxian''s neck, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are so arrogant."


    But she likes it.


    Ji Yunxian groaned in his heart, "Oops, Yan Xi doesn''t like him who is domineering, right?"


    "Cough cough... We seem to be early." A familiar voice came from not far away, startling the two of them.


    The two quickly separated and looked at the sound.


    The proud disciple of He Lao was standing not far away, and behind him was a low-key and luxurious Lincoln car.


    "Lao He asked me to pick up Brother Ji," the man said.


    Ji Yunxian: ? ? ?


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she remembered what Elder He said about letting Ji Yunxian go to work in the research institute.


    I just didn''t expect He Lao''s actions to be so fast!


    It seems to be premeditated!


    Tao Yanxi patted Ji Yunxian on the shoulder with a heavy face, "You can go at ease, I will wait for you at home."


    "Hey?" Ji Yunxian said in surprise, "Wait, what happened?"


    "Brother Ji, please." The man urged again.


    Tao Yanxi waved at Ji Yunxian, "Goodbye~"


    Ji Yunxian: ? ? ?


    Wait, this is not going right!


    Ji Yunxian wanted to say something, but was shoved into the car.


    The door closed quickly, then started to leave.


    Ji Yunxian let out a whimper, Yan Xi didn''t say he liked him yet!


    What the **** is he doing?


    Ji Yunxian looked annoyed, but it was too late.


    The price of asking He Lao to help is, um... going to the research institute for a few years.


    Ji Yunxian, a veteran of He, became a closed disciple and taught him carefully.


    Ji Yunxian is also very powerful, and in just a few years, he has learned seventy or eighty percent of He Lao''s skills.


    Coupled with his talent, he can talk to animals, which can be said to have opened up new ways to study animals.


    When Ji Yunxian became famous, he was able to stand by Tao Yanxi''s side.


    At this time, no one would treat him as a child.


    Tao Yanxi and Ji Yunxian were naturally together.

 v3 Chapter 1594： The only student of Renee University (30)

    The two got married and lived happily ever after.


    As for Tao Yanxi''s school, Ji Yunxian served as the principal, but it recruited many talented students.


    After those students graduated, they became successful people in society, and the reputation of the school became more and more famous.


    Tao Yanxi contracted a corner of the school''s canteen and opened his own "Buxi" shop.


    Of course, the proprietress of hers is more self-willed, and it really depends on fate that the students can eat the meals she cooks.


    Sometimes, it is not necessary to open a store once a month.


    And Ji Yunxian is also happy to spoil her.


    The two lived happily for many years, and it was not until Ji Yunxian left this world that Tao Yanxi collected the soul fragments that belonged to his brother, and then left this world.


    Since Tao Yanxi learned the truth about her brother''s death, she has come out of the dead end.


    Now her only thought is to put away her brother''s soul fragments, resurrect her brother, and be with him.


    She has only one wish, and she has been working hard for it.


    Tao Yanxi made Xiao Yao start teleportation, and after the familiar dizziness, she seemed to have come to a brand new world.


    When Tao Yanxi was conscious, she felt as if she was lying on the table.


    The soreness in her shoulder seemed to suggest that her body had been in this position for a long, long time.


    Tao Yanxi slowly raised her head, her shoulders were sore and sore, and it looked like she had been sitting for a long time.


    Her arm accidentally touched the mouse next to her, and the computer screen in front of her suddenly lit up.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes and glanced at it, there should be a chat record with someone on the screen.


    Tao Yanxi has no intention of returning to the opposite person for the time being, she is receiving the original body''s memory and story background.


    This is a magical world, and this world respects the text.


    People in this world believe that words have soul and power.


    If a person can write words that resonate with the way of heaven, then his words will be empowered by the way of heaven.


    Simply put, if someone writes a poem about the wind and snow and it resonates with the Tao of Heaven, that person will gain the ability to govern the wind and snow.


    And people who read this poem can also acquire this ability. Of course, the size of the ability to acquire depends on their own talent.


    No one knows how to resonate with the Tao of Heaven, but everyone yearns for power, so literati are highly respected in this world.


    The original body is an online novelist.


    Nowadays, online literature is developed, and paper literature has been completely banned. Now people express themselves online.


    There are many ways of expression in words, but the original body chose a well-established path.


    There are very few words that can resonate with the Tao of Heaven. At least in the original memory, there are only five works by five people in the whole world that can resonate with the Tao of Heaven, and three of them are in China.


    And these three, all of them are of high authority and respected.


    Apart from this, Tao Yanxi found that the rest of the world was similar to the world she had encountered before.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, and only then did she want to look at the dialog box on the computer.


    This is a news that the contract application has been rejected. Only by signing a contract with the website can it be exposed online.


    And high exposure means that more people see it, and it may also mean that it can resonate with the Tao of Heaven.

 v3 Chapter 1595： My own boyfriend in the book (1)

    This is the tenth time the original body has been refused to sign.


    The original has no job, just want to sign a contract and make some small money.


    But now she can''t even sign a contract.


    Once again, seeing the news that the contract was rejected, the original body was too sad, so he lay on the table and died.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the message "Sorry, your work does not meet the contract standards for the time being" and sighed deeply.


    If you don''t have that talent, look for a job first, and then generate electricity for love when you can guarantee your life.


    Tao Yanxi frowned and turned off the computer.


    Now she needs to rest, as for the rest, let''s talk about it when she wakes up.


    Tao Yanxi got up and lay down on the bed.


    After Tao Yanxi woke up, it was already noon the next day.


    After Tao Yanxi woke up, she first ordered a takeaway to eat her fill, and then she had the energy to find her brother''s existence.


    According to the background of the story Xiao Yao passed on to her, her brother was also struggling on the way to the street.


    It can be said that the elder brother in this world is a bit like the original body.


    They have been applying for signing contracts but have never been successful, which is very miserable.


    However, his brother is better than the original in that he has a fixed salary, so he doesn''t have to worry about eating.


    Tao Yanxi took a look at the interpersonal relationship of the original body. The only thing that can be related to his brother Ye Yuelang is that the original body owes 20,000 yuan to the bank where Ye Yuelang works?


    Well...that''s the only relationship she can find.


    Tao Yanxi sighed, she is also poor now, if she doesn''t make some money, she will eat dirt.


    To talk about the way to make money, in this world, of course, uploading an article.


    If it can resonate with the way of heaven, it will definitely become rich overnight.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to upload a novel to try.


    She still has a lot of novels in her head.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist, she immediately turned on the computer and started typing.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi re-registered a pseudonym.


    It is worth mentioning that there is currently only one novel website in China, which was developed by the leaders above, called Tiandao Chinese.com.


    Anyone who can successfully sign a contract on this website is equivalent to working in a public institution.


    As long as you can sign a contract, there is a guaranteed salary.


    However, the signing rate is very low. Basically, only one person out of 100,000 people can sign.


    Having said that, after Tao Yanxi registered his pseudonym, he uploaded the 10,000 words he wrote to Tiandao Chinese website.


    As soon as she uploaded it, she felt an inexplicable force injected into her body.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    what the hell?


    At the same time, the interface of the homepage of Tiantao Chinese website suddenly changed.


    ["The Prodigal Son"] Three big characters appear on the screen in golden fonts, and this is a sign that resonates with the Tao of Heaven.


    Tao Yanxi: ¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã)¦õ


    This this!


    When the font appeared on the screen, Tao Yanxi vaguely felt the will of Heaven.


    This Heavenly Dao was actually helping her on purpose!


    Tao Yanxi remembered what her brother said before that the way of heaven is divided into two factions, so it seems that the way of heaven in this world is on their side?


    This time, Tao Yanxi was completely relieved.


    Well...don''t worry about money.


    Because the book "The Prodigal Son" tells the story of a poor boy who inherited a fortune and then went bankrupt!

 v3 Chapter 1596： My own boyfriend in the book (2)

    And the skill she has now acquired is to integrate a wealth.


    As for where this wealth comes from...


    Um... Tiandao is also doing things. The total population of this world is about 10 billion people. In addition to the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, there are about 8 billion or so.


    Tiandao directly deducted a piece from the accounts of these 8 billion people and placed it on her account.


    In other words, she now has 8 billion in her account.


    And this is not a one-time thing. When she spends the 8 billion, Heavenly Dao will give her 8 billion.


    Well... the world''s Heavenly Dao really doted on her very much.


    Because she didn''t want to reveal her identity for the time being, Tiandao also helped her cover it up by the way.


    As long as she doesn''t take the initiative to reveal it, no one will know who the author of "The Prodigal Son" is.


    As for the extra 8 billion in the account, it is natural that Tiandao helped her cover it up.


    It was at this time that Tao Yanxi felt that she might be the daughter of Tiandao.


    At the same time that Tao Yanxi and Tian Dao had a simple negotiation, the comment area of ??"Prodigal Son" on Tiandao Chinese Online had exploded.


    "Watch the big guy!"


    "Big guy 666666!"


    "So what ability did the boss gain?"


    "Take a breath of the big guy''s European air!"


    "When will the boss update? Let me take a breath and see if I can gain a little bit of ability!"


    "Does the boss accept apprentices? The kind that went to college!"


    "Get out of the way, let me come! Boss, do you see my kneeling posture standard?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A large number of readers, and even authors, flooded into the comment area, wanting to see what this divine book that resonates with the Tao of Heaven is.


    The person in charge of Tiantao Chinese also saw the announcement, and he hurriedly went to investigate the author of "Prodigal Son", but found nothing.


    The person in charge probably guessed something, and only let people take good care of this novel. As for the others, they didn''t say much.


    He read the first 10,000 words and didn''t find any particularly important abilities that required their attention.


    He didn''t even understand why Tiandao resonated with such a novel that seemed to be just YY''s work.


    But if he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand, so it is naturally impossible for him to question the way of heaven.


    Anyway, let the people below pay more attention.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that she had attracted attention, but she wouldn''t care if she knew it. After all, she was protected by heaven.


    If there is a problem, find the way!


    At this time, Tao Yanxi smiled and looked at the text message sent to him to sign the contract, and directly rejected it.


    Signing a contract will definitely reveal her identity, so she doesn''t want to sign any more.


    Anyway, now that she is rich, she doesn''t need to use novels to support herself.


    Of course, updates will still be updated, just once a day.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and began to look for her brother''s novels.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ye Yuelang has written ten works. Since three years ago, he has been writing more than 10,000 words every day.


    Although no novel was signed, he insisted on finishing it.


    Each one is finished in a million.


    Now he is writing his eleventh novel, and this novel has already written 100,000 words, but he still has not signed a contract.


    Ye Yuelang has long been accustomed to such days, he still writes and writes tirelessly.


    It''s just that sometimes he gets confused. Is he really not suitable for writing novels?


    This kind of confusion will soon be suppressed by his love for novels, and he still loves novels until now.

 v3 Chapter 1597： My own boyfriend in the book (3)

    After work that day, Ye Yuelang finished typing and then uploaded the manuscript as usual.


    His daily update volume is 10,000.


    Seniors often say that the quality is not enough, and the update will come together.


    So he has been working hard all the time, although it seems that it is of no use.


    Ye Yuelang refreshed the backstage. The backstage that was originally unchanged seems to have changed today.


    Ye Yuelang looked at the comment column, and there were a few more comments there.


    At this moment, his heart beat fast.


    There are hundreds of millions of works on Tiantao Chinese website, and readers generally only see works on various lists and recommendations. A contract like his cannot sign a work, and few people can see it, let alone comment.


    Ye Yuelang''s hand holding the mouse trembled a little.


    He wondered, are these comments positive or negative?


    If it is good, what is it?


    If it was Huai Cian, would they say that his storyline was too complicated and the characters'' personality was not prominent enough, or even that he made up nonsense?


    At this moment, Ye Yuelang thought too much.


    I don''t know how long it took before he took a deep breath and controlled the mouse to click on the comments.


    [Yan Xiacridine: The author wrote very well~ Come on, come on! ¡¿


    [Yan Xiacr: The brain is stupid, I feel that the author has dug a very deep hole, wronged.jpg]


    [Yan Xiacr: Look what big treasure I found! There is actually a great writer here! catch! ¡¿


    All three comments were posted by the same person.


    Time increases sequentially from bottom to top.


    This reader has really seen his novel.


    Ye Yuelang stared at the words "The author of Riwan is great", and his eyes were a little wet.


    Has his efforts finally been seen?


    The second sentence "brain stupid" made Ye Yuelang seem to see a young girl beating her head with a tangled face.


    That last line of "great" and "come on" looks like a copy-paste of encouragement.


    But this sentence is really very important to him.


    Ye Yuelang pursed his lips tightly, and hurriedly replied under the second comment; [I dug some holes, if there is anything you don''t understand, cute, you can ask me~]


    Ye Yuelang tried his best to make his tone seem amiable, he didn''t want to scare his only reader.


    In reality, he is really a very dull and unpleasant person.


    But online, he tries to be as gracious as possible so he might keep his readers.


    After replying to the comment, Ye Yuelang refreshed the background over and over again, waiting for the reader to reply.


    But the refreshes over and over again brought disappointment over and over again.


    Half an hour later, Ye Yuelang felt that his right hand was a little stiff.


    He lowered his head in disappointment, his eyes full of disappointment.


    Sure enough, are those "great" and "come on" just polite words?


    Saying a word is great and cheering, and then just slack off his book and never read it again?


    Ye Yuelang took a deep breath and told himself that he was used to it, yes, he was already used to it.


    It wasn''t that no readers shouted "Come on" before, but every time he replied, that reader was long gone.


    Later, he gradually realized that the "come on" was just a polite word.


    Ye Yuelang looked at the background, and finally clicked the mouse.


    He told himself that this was the last time, the last time there was something to look forward to.

 v3 Chapter 1598： My own boyfriend in the book (4)

    The internet speed at home is very good, almost a second after Ye Yuelang clicked refresh, the writer''s background was refreshed.


    And in the comments section, there are a few more comments.


    Ye Yuelang couldn''t wait to click on the comment.


    [Yan Xiacridine: That leaf or something, it always feels rotten and rotten, will she do something bad to the male protagonist? ¡¿


    [Yan Xiacr: And the male protagonist''s father, isn''t he dead? I feel like my father will come out later. ¡¿


    [Yan Xi acridine: The author will update soon, I am looking forward to the next episodes! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several in a row are comments made by this user nicknamed "Yan Xi acridine".


    In the comments, the reader also mentioned some storylines, and even some of the pits he buried were brought up by him.


    Ye Yuelang was a little happy. It turned out that what he wrote was such a happy thing to be recognized by others.


    Ye Yuelang stood up excitedly and turned around the chair a few times.


    Ye Yuelang, who finally calmed down, hurriedly began to reply to comments.


    He cherishes every comment.


    After Ye Yuelang replied to the comment, he suddenly felt inspired.


    He reopened the document interface and started coding.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi saw Ye Yuelang''s reply, and the corner of her mouth did not raise a smile.


    The brother of this world is a little cute.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to give Ye Yuelang a reward, but a book that has not been signed cannot be rewarded.


    So Tao Yanxi could only comment on the interface of Ye Yuelang''s novel.


    The fantasy novel written by Ye Yuelang, but the setting in him is too complicated, and almost every four or five chapters will bury a dark line, which makes people feel a bit depressing to read.


    Ye Yuelang''s writing skills are still there, and the rhythm is okay, but the writing is too complicated.


    Tao Yanxi felt that someone like Ye Yuelang should write suspense or horror novels.


    However, although she had the heart to tell Ye Yuelang, he probably wouldn''t listen to her.


    The main thing now is to have a good relationship with Ye Yuelang, and then make some suggestions at the right time.


    Tao Yanxi remembered that she still owed Ye Yuelang''s bank 20,000 yuan.


    She plans to go to the bank to pay back the money tomorrow and see Ye Yuelang by the way.


    Tao Yanxi has always been an activist, and the next day she went to Ye Yuelang''s bank.


    Ye Yuelang is just an ordinary counter service staff, and his daily work is to help people save money and withdraw money and a series of other things.


    So when Tao Yanxi came to the bank and changed the queue number several times before contacting Ye Yuelang, she really wanted to say that it was not easy!


    Tao Yanxi first paid the money back, and then said that he wanted to save some money.


    Originally, Ye Yuelang didn''t take it to heart, but when Tao Yanxi said that he would save 50 million, his face suddenly changed.


    In such a small city, if there is a large depositor of 50 million in the bank, it is absolutely necessary to raise the salary of the bank staff in charge of this guest!


    This time, Ye Yuelang''s attitude towards Tao Yanxi became more correct.


    He pursed his lips and said nervously, "Miss, are you sure you want to save fifty million?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''m sure."


    "And I need you to help me with this business." Tao Yanxi demanded.


    Ye Yuelang was even more happy, if this was the request of the customer, then he would not have to worry about someone robbing his customer.

 v3 Chapter 1599： My own boyfriend in the book (5)

    Thinking of this, Ye Yuelang became more active.


    With the commission from this order, his salary this month may exceed 20,000.


    Ye Yuelang''s original standardized smile also became sincere because of Tao Yanxi''s designation.


    He always upholds a gentle and amiable attitude to help Tao Yanxi handle the business.


    Because in this small city, 50 million is already a large amount of savings, so the procedure is a bit complicated, and Ye Yuelang spent an hour to help Tao Yanxi get it done.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t rush him, after all, she was naturally eager to spend more time with her brother.


    After the business was done, Tao Yanxi added Ye Yuelang''s WeChat account because she didn''t understand these things.


    After adding WeChat, Tao Yanxi left.


    Hmm... can''t be too hasty. Tao Yanxi told herself this.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi opened WeChat and looked at Ye Yuelang''s circle of friends.


    Ye Yuelang doesn''t seem to like posting Moments very much, and only a few Moments are about investment in banking products.


    Seeing these few circles of friends, Tao Yanxi immediately thought of how to continue talking to Ye Yuelang.


    Tao Yanxi estimated the time, and after determining that Ye Yuelang should get off work, she sent him a WeChat message.


    [Hello, I see that those financial products in your circle of friends seem to be very good. ¡¿


    After a few minutes, the other side replied: [Sorry, Ms. Tao, now is my break time. Regarding financial products, if you are interested, I will tell you in detail when I go to work tomorrow, how about that? ¡¿


    When Tao Yanxi saw this reply, there were only three question marks in her head.


    She finally waited until he got off work to talk to him, but he told her that it was her break time not to talk about work?


    Tao Yanxi almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    She really shouldn''t have expectations for her brother''s elm head!


    Tao Yanxi snorted twice while holding the phone, and decided not to return to Ye Yuelang, terrifying him to death!


    However, Ye Yuelang was not as anxious as Tao Yanxi had imagined.


    As soon as he returned to cook a bowl of noodles and ate it, he started coding.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi''s WeChat message, he was preparing to code, and after returning the message, he put the phone upside down and put it aside.


    Nothing should disturb him while he is typing.


    Neither can customers!


    Ye Yuelang began to concentrate on coding. Although he has written a lot of books, the coding speed is very slow.


    10,000 words a day, basically four hours to write.


    He gets off work at 5 o''clock, starts coding at 6 o''clock, and can not finish writing and uploading until 10 o''clock in the evening.


    During these four hours, he refused to communicate with the outside world.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was ten o''clock in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Yuelang finally finished writing 10,000 words, he stretched his waist and started uploading the chapters to the background.


    After uploading and setting the publishing world, he refreshed the background as usual and found two more comments.


    Or the reader who is "Yan Xi acridine".


    Ye Yuelang suddenly sounded the big customer today, her name seemed to be called "Tao Yanxi".


    Ye Yuelang stared at the reader''s nickname again, and after thinking for a few seconds, he smiled and shook his head.


    It must be just a coincidence, right? Ye Yuelang thought.


    How could such a big client read his novels?


    Ye Yuelang took a deep breath and clicked on the "Yan Xi acridine" comment.


    [Yan Xi acridine: The author cheers greatly~]


    [Yan Xiacr: punch in~]

 v3 Chapter 1600： My own boyfriend in the book (6)

    Both comments have nothing to do with the plot.


    But this at least proves that she is still there.


    Ye Yuelang only felt a certain warmth in his heart, this feeling of being encouraged is really good.


    He answered two very seriously.


    [Drop, stay up all night card! ¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you for your support~¡¿


    Ye Yuelang looked at his reply very seriously, um... It should be very amiable, right?


    He doesn''t have many opportunities to communicate with readers. Adding an exclamation mark and a wavy line should show his liveliness, right?


    In fact, he is also a very easy to approach!


    Ye Yuelang stared blankly at the computer screen, but he made up a big scene in his mind.


    After a while, Ye Yuelang swiped the background for a while, and after confirming that there were no reader comments, he turned off the computer and went to sleep.


    Tomorrow, have to go to work.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi deliberately sent Ye Yuelang a WeChat message while he was at work, asking about financial products.


    This time, Ye Yuelang seemed very enthusiastic.


    After all, treat your customers as warm as spring, um... He definitely didn''t get a certain share because Ms. Tao Yanxi bought wealth management products from him.


    Chatting on WeChat is actually very inconvenient. Compared with face-to-face communication, Ye Yuelang actually prefers face-to-face communication.


    In this way, he can fool, oh, no, it is a good way to introduce more financial products to Ms. Tao Yanxi.


    Just right, Tao Yanxi actually meant this.


    Compared with face-to-face, the communication on WeChat really can''t satisfy her.


    So that afternoon, Tao Yanxi came to the bank again.


    Because there was an appointment in advance and Tao Yanxi was a big client, Ye Yuelang specially brought Tao Yanxi to the special VIP room.


    Ye Yuelang took out a lot of financial products to introduce to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t actually have much interest in these financial products, but it was Ye Yuelang who interested her.


    Originally, she thought that otaku like Ye Yuelang should not be good at words, but now he is selling financial products, but he made her break her cognition.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, casually pointed to a wealth management product and said, "What do you think of this?"


    Ye Yuelang glanced at it, "Ms. Tao, this product is relatively stable, you can buy a little bit."


    Tao Yanxi made an "oh" sound, obviously not very interested.


    "Ms. Tao, you can take a look at this." Ye Yuelang pointed to the other.


    "Although the risk is higher, the benefits are also very high."


    Of course, he also gets a high score. Ye Yuelang thought to himself.


    How could Tao Yanxi not understand the hidden meaning of this, she smiled and said, "Okay, that''s it."


    "Okay, how much did Ms. Tao buy?" Ye Yuelang asked again.


    "Ten million." Tao Yanxi said casually.


    Ye Yuelang''s eyes flashed, ten million, then he can get...


    Ye Yuelang calculated in his heart that the bonus was very considerable, so he looked at Tao Yanxi even more hotly.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly felt like he was being watched.


    Ye Yuelang looked at her as if he saw a mobile vault.


    Tsk, he was not fascinated by beauty but bowed down for money.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but feel a little teasing.


    "Mr. Ye, you see that I bought so many financial products from you, are you..."

 v3 Chapter 1601： My own boyfriend in the book (7)

    Tao Yanxi''s meaning is already obvious.


    Ye Yuelang had received so many clients, and he understood what she meant at once.


    For this kind of customer, he also has a way.


    I saw Ye Yuelang suddenly reached out and grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, and said excitedly, "I do!"


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    This reaction is a bit wrong!


    "What do you want?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I am willing to be your exclusive banker. From now on, Ms. Tao, I can take care of all your business in our bank." Ye Yuelang''s eyes were shining, as if he had seen a golden doll.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth and pulled out her hand.


    She supported her chin with one hand and raised her eyelids slightly.


    "Mr. Ye, I didn''t mean that."


    A look of doubt appeared on Ye Yuelang''s face.


    "What does Ms. Peach mean?"


    Tao Yanxi smiled, with a bit of ill will.


    "Of course I want Mr. Ye to invite me to dinner. After all, it''s getting late, isn''t it?"


    Ye Yuelang glanced at the time, it was indeed getting late, it was time for him to get off work.


    "Ms. Tao is right." Ye Yuelang put away the things, "It''s getting late, it''s time for me to get off work."


    He has to get back to coding soon!


    Ye Yuelang stood up and bowed respectfully.


    "Ms. Tao, please do it yourself."


    After Ye Yuelang finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Is there something wrong with this man?


    No, I agreed to invite her to dinner!


    Tao Yanxi suddenly stood up and caught up with Ye Yuelang.


    "Don''t invite me to dinner?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ye Yuelang stopped and turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "Ms. Tao, actually I want to invite you to dinner, but now is my break time."


    Rest time, no business.


    "Isn''t the break time right? We just happened to have a meal and chat together." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang shook his head, "No, I''m going back to code..." Word.


    Before he finished speaking, Ye Yuelang pursed his lips.


    There is no need for him to tell a client about the coding.


    "Ms. Tao, please do it yourself." Ye Yuelang bowed again, then turned around and quickly got off work.


    Ye Yuelang was so fast that Tao Yanxi didn''t catch up with him.


    Seeing Ye Yuelang''s hurrying back, Tao Yanxi understood.


    Even if it is to eat, it must be during working hours!


    So the question is, can you just go out to eat during work hours?


    This Ye Yuelang really gave her a problem.


    Tao Yanxi snorted in dissatisfaction and left the bank.


    In the evening, Tao Yanxi left a message under Ye Yuelang''s novel again.


    This time, she briefly mentioned the setting of the plot, etc., and more words of cheering.


    Ye Yuelang replied to her as usual, with an amiable tone.


    Just judging from those replies, Tao Yanxi felt that Ye Yuelang still cherished her as a reader.


    This made Tao Yanxi''s depressed heart feel a little better.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to Ye Yuelang to do business as usual.


    Ye Yuelang welcomed her arrival. Of course, when it was time to get off work, he would turn his face and not recognize anyone.


    For Ye Yuelang, Tao Yanxi, a customer, is really not as important as getting off work.


    Tao Yanxi also gradually got used to Ye Yuelang''s attitude, who made her just a humble big money saver.


    Tao Yanxi''s novels are also being updated slowly, and people are very optimistic about this book that can resonate with the Tao of Heaven.

 v3 Chapter 1602： My own boyfriend in the book (8)

    But it is a pity that no one has acquired the ability through reading her novels so far, which also makes many people begin to wonder how this book resonates with the Tao of Heaven.


    Of course, Tao Yanxi wouldn''t tell them, but she opened up!


    After all, the Heavenly Dao of this world likes her very much!


    But speaking of it, the son of heaven in this world, the male protagonist Lu Rongbing, is also serializing the novel on Tiandao Chinese website.


    Tao Yanxi went to read Lu Rongbing''s novel, um... This Lu Rongbing wrote romance novels.


    It''s hard to imagine that a man with five big and three rough can actually write romance, and his writing is delicate and emotional. The hero and heroine in his writing are very pleasing and complex.


    The supporting characters in it also have their own personalities, which are very memorable.


    Even Tao Yanxi had to admit that the romance written by Lu Rongbing would kill most women in seconds.


    Lu Rongbing is also a well-known writer on Tiandao Chinese website. He started writing books two years ago. Until today, although he has only written two books, both of them have been sold for film and television adaptation rights.


    Now his third novel is being serialized and has been read by millions of people.


    Tao Yanxi went to read Lu Rongbing''s new book and had to say that it was well written, no wonder it was popular with so many people.


    But what makes Tao Yanxi curious is that Lu Rongbing, who writes romance, can be hostile to Ye Yuelang, who writes fantasy about boys.


    In the background story that Xiao Yao passed on to her, it didn''t mention this.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a long time and couldn''t come up with it, so she could only give up.


    For now, it seems that it can only be natural.


    On this day, after leaving a message under Ye Yuelang''s novel as usual, Tao Yanxi said something along the way [I feel that the author''s great brainpower should look good in writing suspense, I look forward to it (*?¦Ø?)]


    When Ye Yuelang saw this comment, he only felt that something flashed in his mind for a moment.


    He has been on the fantasy road for many years, why not try other themes?


    Ye Yuelang asked himself this, and the hand holding the mouse trembled slightly.


    No one had told him before that he could actually try something else.


    He never thought about this issue either. He was immersed in his own world and believed that hard work would definitely pay off.


    However, efforts also need to find the right direction!


    Maybe, maybe he could really try suspense?


    Countless thoughts flashed through Ye Yuelang''s mind, a light flashed in his eyes, and he opened the document and began to write a suspenseful outline.


    Once you start an idea, you can''t stop it.


    The light from the computer screen reflected on Ye Yuelang''s face, reflecting his slightly crazy face.


    Regarding his road to the top, it has only just begun...


    The next day, Ha Yuelang took a rare leave of absence.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know about this at first, she was told that Ye Yuelang was on leave after she went to the bank.


    Ye Yuelang has never asked for leave after working for so many years, so the leader quickly approved it.


    As for why leave? Hi, what does this have to do with leadership?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t get Ye Yuelang''s reason to ask for leave after repeated inquiries. She was a little worried about him, so she simply found Ye Yuelang''s house.


    Tao Yanxi knocked on the door, but no one responded.


    The corridor was terribly quiet, and Tao Yanxi could even hear her own heartbeat.


    Nothing will happen, right? Tao Yanxi thought so, and the knock on the door became louder.

 v3 Chapter 1603： My own boyfriend in the book (9)

    After a few minutes, the door finally opened.


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi with two big dark circles under his eyes, and his face seemed to be full of question marks.


    Tao Yanxi was relieved when she saw that Ye Yuelang was fine.


    "Why didn''t you go to work today?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ye Yuelang glanced at Tao Yanxi and said slowly, "I''m on leave."


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Ye Yuelang shook his head, "It''s okay, I''m in good health."


    He paused for a second, then continued to ask, "Is there anything else?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head subconsciously.


    "Oh." Ye Yuelang responded, and then closed the door with a "bang".


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Hey, you..." Tao Yanxi wanted to knock on the door, but suddenly realized that she seemed to have a simple service relationship with him now.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her hand in frustration.


    Ye Yuelang is really heartless and doesn''t give her any face at all.


    Anyway, ask her why she came to him.


    Tao Yanxi sighed and was about to leave when the door suddenly opened again.


    Ye Yuelang stuck his head out from inside, "Did you come to me on purpose?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    "Oh." Ye Yuelang replied again, he opened the door, "You come in first."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Yuelang in surprise, why did she suddenly invite her in?


    Anyway, it''s a good thing.


    Ye Yuelang turned sideways and let Tao Yanxi walk in.


    He yawned and looked tired.


    But around this, he still poured a cup of tea for Tao Yanxi.


    "You drink tea first." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yan thanked her and sat down on the sofa obediently.


    Ye Yuelang took a sip of tea and glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    "Excuse me, what is your business with me?" he said.


    "It''s nothing." Tao Yanxi took a sip of tea, and to be honest, it wasn''t very tasty.


    Tea leaves do not know when, with a musty smell.


    "When I went to the bank to find you today, the manager said that you were on leave. I was worried that something would happen to you, so I came to see you."


    Ye Yuelang nodded thoughtfully, "You are bothered."


    Tao Yanxi grinned, "So since I care so much about you, do you want to reward me with something?"


    Ye Yuelang pursed his lips and said, "Didn''t I invite you to drink tea?"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, and it made sense.


    But she had never seen anyone who said please drink tea so confidently.


    Most importantly, does this tea have a musty smell?


    "How long have you kept this tea?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    Ye Yuelang thought for a while, "It won''t be long, just a few years."


    "Then I advise you not to drink it, it has a musty smell." Tao Yanxi said and put the teacup on the table.


    Ye Yuelang paused, sniffed, and then silently put down the teacup in her hand.


    Seems to be moldy.


    "Thank you for the reminder." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "No thanks, so what you said just now about inviting me to drink tea shouldn''t count, right?"


    Ye Yuelang pondered for a moment and nodded.


    "Since that''s the case..." Tao Yanxi''s mouth curled into a smile, a bit of a rippling smile.


    "Then invite me to dinner~" she said with a smile.


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously, he was thinking about the cost of inviting her to dinner.


    After a few minutes, Ye Yuelang reluctantly nodded.

 v3 Chapter 1604： My own boyfriend in the book (10)

    It''s just a meal, it''s not a big deal.


    The reason why Ye Yuelang thought about it for so long was mainly because he felt that eating was too much time-consuming.


    When there is time to eat, he can write a chapter.


    Ye Yuelang sighed softly.


    Women are indeed troublesome creatures.


    Ye Yuelang glanced at the time, it was still early, he could still code a few chapters!


    "Ms. Peach..."


    Ye Yuelang was interrupted by Tao Yanxi as soon as he spoke.


    "Ms. Tao in private, just call me Yan Xi."


    Ye Yuelang was taken aback, in fact, "Yanxi" had a very special meaning to him.


    His only current reader is the reader nicknamed "Yan Xi acridine".


    He cherishes this reader, and to be honest, he doesn''t really want to call a lady who can only be regarded as a client by a name that has special meaning to him.


    Ye Yuelang pursed her lips without saying anything.


    "Let''s call Ms. Tao."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Ye Yuelang for a few seconds, as if to confirm something.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi asked, "Don''t you think it''s too unfamiliar to call Ms. Tao?"


    "I don''t think so, I think it''s pretty good." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi spread out her hands, looking helpless.


    "as long as you are happy."


    After all, it''s just a name.


    If Ye Yuelang had her in his heart, it would be nothing to be called "Ms. Tao".


    Of course, there is another reason for Tao Yanxi to let go so easily.


    She suddenly remembered that the nickname of her readers on Tiantao Chinese website was "Yanxi acridine".


    Judging from the fact that Ye Yuelang replied to her every comment, he should value himself as a reader very much.


    But now Ye Yuelang didn''t even know that "Yanxi acridine" was her Tao Yanxi.


    So in Ye Yuelang''s heart, the word "Yanxi" should be very important, right?


    Thinking about it this way, Ye Yuelang''s reluctance to call out the word "Yanxi" seems to be nothing.


    Thinking like this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help looking at Ye Yuelang and said, "Since you don''t want to call me Yanxi, can I call you Yuelang?"


    "Please do it yourself." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and rolled her eyes, "Yuelang~"


    Her voice had a hint of girlish beauty, which made Ye Yuelang''s heart tremble.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi one more time.


    Although the ID card shows that Tao Yanxi is 25 years old, but now, she is not mature at this age at all, but has a youthful feeling like a girl.


    This kind of person should live a very happy life, right? Ye Yuelang thought so, his heart softened a little.


    He took the initiative to explain: "The word ''Yanxi'' has a special meaning to me, so I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, but did not expect that Ye Yuelang would suddenly take the initiative to explain.


    It made her feel better.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll be very happy if you can explain it."


    Ye Yuelang nodded slightly, "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Hehe~ Then can I know what special meaning these two words have for you?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Although she had probably guessed a little, she still wanted to hear him say it herself.


    Ye Yuelang pursed her lips, obviously unwilling to tell Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi is not a person who likes to be entangled. Seeing that Ye Yuelang was reluctant to say anything, she said on the spot, "It''s fine if you don''t say anything. After all, this is your privacy."


    Ye Yuelang nodded, looking at Tao Yanxi with a little appreciation.


    It''s good to have the youthful feeling of a girl but without the rambunctiousness of a girl.

 v3 Chapter 1605： My own boyfriend in the book (11)

    Tao Yanxi had no idea that in such a short period of time, her impression in Ye Yuelang''s heart rose by several points.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was still early for dinner.


    "Then I''ll come back to you at six o''clock in the evening." Tao Yanxi got up and was about to leave.


    Ye Yuelang hurriedly got up and said "OK".


    With a few hours to six, he should be able to write a few more chapters.


    Ye Yuelang sent Tao Yanxi to the door, and after watching her leave, he turned and returned to the bedroom to continue typing.


    From yesterday to now, he has written 20,000 words.


    He plans to write another 10,000 words and upload it.


    I hope this time the contract goes smoothly. Ye Yuelang thought so, and soon became immersed in the world of code words.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi returned home and played with his mobile phone.


    Around five o''clock, a message popped up on Tiandao Chinese website.


    It''s the news of Hazuki''s new book.


    Tao Yanxi clicked in curiously, didn''t Ye Yuelang just open a new book? Why open a new book?


    She glanced at it, the new book was really suspenseful!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the title of the book, "Death List", which was a bit interesting.


    There is only one sentence in the introduction: that day, someone received a card foretelling death...


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, it seemed a little interesting.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t wait to click in and take a look, and was immediately immersed in it.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi read the updated 10,000 words.


    I have to say that there are already several dark lines in this short ten thousand words.


    Ye Yuelang''s ability to dig holes is as good as ever.


    This should have been contractable. Tao Yanxi thought so, and commented two sentences below the new book.


    Tiantao Chinese website has many new works every day, and every work with 10,000 words will go into the editor''s background for review.


    And the new moon is one of these editors.


    He is mainly responsible for works in the category of suspense and reasoning. There are very few works of good quality, so his work is relatively easy.


    On this day, he refreshed the background to view the works as usual.


    When he saw a work called "Death List", he clicked in curiously.


    The editor reads the book very fast, almost ten lines at a glance.


    After all, there are so many books that they need to read every day, and it is impossible to read them without reading each and every line.


    In just a few minutes, Xinyue read the 10,000 words.


    This is a rare good article. Xinyue thought so, and immediately sent the author an invitation to sign a contract.


    This novel, he is bound to win!


    On the other side, Ye Yuelang timed the remaining 20,000 words and was about to turn off the computer for a while.


    Before turning off the computer, he habitually refreshed the background.


    Suddenly there was a message he had never seen before in the backstage that had not moved for a long time.


    Ye Yuelang''s hand trembled and couldn''t wait to click in.


    [Hello, after review, your work "Death List" has met the signing standards, please add editor New Moon QQ: 1234567890 to discuss the signing. ¡¿


    Seeing that this signing station was short, Ye Yuelang only felt his eyes moist for a while.


    An unprecedented excitement surged into his heart. He didn''t know how he added the editor QQ, nor how he actually talked to the editor.


    By the time he recovered from his excitement, the editor had already sent him the contract.


    He just needs to print it out, sign his name according to the regulations, and then mail it.

 v3 Chapter 1606： My own boyfriend in the book (12)

    Ye Yuelang sat in front of the computer and took a few deep breaths.


    He glanced at the time, it was half past five.


    The courier doesn''t get off work until six o''clock, and he can still send the courier!


    Ye Yuelang didn''t sleep much anymore, he packed up immediately and walked to the print shop outside.


    He had to send the courier out before the courier closed.


    After a lot of work, Ye Yuelang finally sent the courier out.


    At this time, it was almost six o''clock.


    Ye Yuelang always felt that he had forgotten something. He stood at the door of the express station for a long time and couldn''t figure it out.


    Just then his stomach growled.


    Ye Yuelang simply ate a meal outside and then returned home.


    When he got home, it was past seven o''clock in the evening.


    When he saw Tao Yanxi squatting in front of his house, he remembered what he had forgotten.


    He forgot to make an appointment to have dinner with Tao Yanxi!


    Ye Yuelang patted his head, walked quickly to Tao Yanxi and said, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at Ye Yuelang pitifully.


    "Where have you been?" she asked.


    Ye Yuelang stretched out his hand, "You get up first."


    Tao Yanxi put her hand on Ye Yuelang''s and slowly got up.


    Probably squatting for too long, her legs were numb and crisp, she threw herself into Ye Yuelang''s arms as soon as she couldn''t stand still.


    Ye Yuelang didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi would rush towards him, he took two steps back and suddenly leaned against the wall.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi was already in his arms.


    Ye Yuelang snorted and said with a hint of pain, "Ms. Tao, it''s time for you to lose weight."


    He almost fell to the ground by her.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she almost smashed her head on Ye Yuelang''s chest.


    Look at these words, does it sound like human words?


    She''s in such a good shape, she still needs to lose weight?


    Even though she thought so, Tao Yanxi still stretched out her small hand and pinched her waist.


    Well...it seems to be a little fatter.


    "Ms. Tao, let me go first." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and stood up straight.


    "Tell me, where have you been? You agreed to invite me to dinner?"


    Tao Yanxi stared at Ye Yuelang, this man actually let go of her pigeons! Unforgivable!


    Ye Yuelang touched his nose and said with a little guilty conscience: "I went out to do a little thing."


    "Humph!" Tao Yanxi poked Ye Yuelang''s chest, "I don''t care, you must apologize to me."


    "I''m sorry." Ye Yuelang apologized sincerely.


    This had been his fault.


    He shouldn''t have broken his promise to let her dove.


    "Apologize verbally?" Tao Yanxi put her arms around her chest and looked at Ye Yuelang with dissatisfaction.


    Ye Yuelang pondered for a moment, "Then... I''ll treat you to supper?"


    "Two meals!" Tao Yanxi said.


    "Okay." Ye Yuelang nodded in response.


    Anyway, I have finished coding today, and there is nothing to eat for a late night snack.


    Tao Yanxi was satisfied.


    "Go, you can accompany me to eat now." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang touched his stomach. In fact, he was very full at night, and now he doesn''t want to eat any supper at all.


    What''s more, it''s not time for supper now.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi, his lips moved, but he still didn''t say it.


    Forget it, he still watched her eat.


    Afterwards, Tao Yanxi took Ye Yuelang to a nearby snack street.

 v3 Chapter 1607： My own boyfriend in the book (13)

    There is almost anything to eat in the snack street.


    Tao Yanxi dragged Ye Yuelang through one stall after another, eating very happily.


    Ye Yuelang wanted to tell her several times not to eat fried food, she would gain weight.


    However, before he could speak, Tao Yanxi ate all the fried chicken in a few mouthfuls.


    Naturally, he didn''t have the chance to say it.


    Later, Ye Yuelang simply stopped talking.


    Anyway, he probably won''t listen to Tao Yanxi.


    If you gain weight, you will gain weight, and it is not on him anyway.


    Ye Yuelang just pays and doesn''t care about gaining weight.


    However, half an hour passed, an hour passed, and Tao Yanxi still hadn''t finished eating.


    Ye Yuelang: ? ? ?


    Is her belly a bottomless pit?


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi with complicated eyes, as if asking her why she could eat so much.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t notice his eyes.


    She was immersed in the sea of ??food she could not extricate herself from.


    She''s in charge of eating, and Ye Yuelang is in charge of paying, so it''s not that great!


    "Pay." Tao Yanxi said to Ye Yuelang after getting the skewers.


    Ye Yuelang paused and silently paid the money.


    After a few minutes, he couldn''t hold back and asked, "Aren''t you full yet?"


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach, she was full, but she couldn''t hold back her cravings.


    "I''m full, but I prefer to eat." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang nodded, he really liked eating a little bit, he really liked eating.


    Ye Yuelang sighed helplessly, "Eat, eat."


    Who made him promise her?


    Tao Yanxi grinned at Ye Yuelang, "You are so kind."


    Ye Yuelang smiled falsely, good or bad, it''s all fake.


    After another half hour, Tao Yanxi finally stopped.


    "I''m full." Tao Yanxi rubbed her belly and said with a smile.


    Ye Yuelang''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s stomach.


    Her belly was bulging, it was hard to imagine that after so much food went in, it only bulged so much.


    "If you''re full, then go back." Ye Yuelang said, "I''ll send you off, you''re not safe as a girl."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and patted Ye Yuelang''s shoulder in admiration.


    "Okay, you all know that you sent the girl paper home."


    Tao Yanxi smiled, stood on tiptoe slightly, and brought her small face in front of Ye Yuelang.


    "Or are you just doing this to me?"


    Ye Yuelang took a step back unaccustomed to it.


    He tilted his head slightly and said without mercy: "It''s all the same."


    If it were other girls, he would also send them home.


    It''s just that he hasn''t really been out alone with other girls since he was so old.


    Of course, Ye Yuelang wouldn''t tell Tao Yanxi about this.


    "Let''s go." Ye Yuelang said.


    Seeing that Ye Yuelang was so boring, Tao Yan suddenly lost interest.


    She snorted, turned and walked in the direction of home.


    Ye Yuelang followed behind her and didn''t take the initiative to say anything.


    After walking for almost half an hour, Tao Yanxi turned to look at Ye Yuelang and said, "I''m here."


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "You also live in this community?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "What? Surprised?"


    Ye Yuelang was indeed a little surprised. His community was at most a mid-range community, and it really wasn''t much in this city.


    He originally thought that a millionaire like Tao Yanxi would live in a villa, but he never imagined...

 v3 Chapter 1608： My own boyfriend in the book (14)

    I didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to be so down-to-earth.


    I don''t know why, but Ye Yuelang felt that the person in front of him was a little cute.


    "That''s right, I can take you to the door." Ye Yuelang said and walked into the community.


    "Which building do you live in?" he asked as he walked.


    Tao Yanxi stepped on Ye Yuelang''s shadow and followed behind him.


    "In the first unit, I live in the unit next door to you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang said "oh", and regardless of what Tao Yanxi was doing behind him, he just walked forward.


    Ye Yuelang sent Tao Yanxi to the door of the house, and without saying anything, he was ready to leave.


    "Hey, didn''t you say goodnight to me?" Tao Yanxi''s voice sounded a little aggrieved.


    However, Ye Yuelang didn''t hear it at all.


    He turned around and glanced at Tao Yanxi with a cold expression.


    "Good night," he said.


    Tao Yanxi then raised a smile, "Good night~"


    Then, Ye Yuelang turned around and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Yuelang''s back and couldn''t help but smile.


    In any case, my brother is not a pedantic straight man, and he knows to say "good night" to her, even though she asked for it.


    But anyway, this is also an improvement.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and closed the door, then washed and cleaned up and went to sleep.


    The next afternoon, Tao Yanxi found out that Ye Yuelang''s novel "Death List" had changed its contract status.


    This also means that she can be rewarded!


    Tao Yan excitedly charged 10,000 yuan, and then directly tipped him a dollar.


    Well... it''s not that she is stingy, she just wants to try this reward function.


    A few seconds later, Tao Yanxi refreshed the interface and found that Ye Yuelang had replied.


    ¡¾Thank you for your support, I love you (¤Å£þ3£þ)¤Å¨q?~]


    Tao Yanxi stared at the reply for several minutes.


    She has to wonder if the other side has changed.


    Otherwise, how could Ye Yuelang, a ruthless and unrighteous man, reply so cutely?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but want to laugh when she thought of Ye Yuelang making such an expression in reality.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi calmed down.


    Well, after the test is over, she feels that she can give a little more.


    Tao Yanxi directly rewarded another thousand yuan, and left a message: [It''s beautiful, come on~]


    After the reward, Tao Yanxi refreshed the comment area again.


    This time, Ye Yuelang didn''t reply in seconds.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, thinking that he was probably busy.


    After she finished rewarding, she went to play other things.


    On the other hand, Ye Yuelang was not as busy as Tao Yanxi thought.


    He was just shocked by this sudden large reward.


    This is Ye Yuelang''s first contract signing and the first time he has received a reward.


    Originally, he thought that a one-dollar reward was good enough, but he never thought that this reader would directly reward a thousand yuan!


    Ye Yuelang took a few deep breaths, and then barely calmed down.


    He put his hands on the keyboard and solemnly typed a few words.


    [Thank you for your support, I will definitely continue to work hard! ¡¿


    Ye Yuelang looked at the bright reward of 1,000 yuan, and secretly made a decision in his heart.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi came to the bank again, but was told that Ye Yuelang had resigned.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Is it Ye Yuelang floating away? Or is she unable to lift the knife?


    How to say resign, resign!


    Ye Yuelang must be floating!

 v3 Chapter 1609： My own boyfriend in the book (15)

    Without the relationship between customers and service personnel, the intersection between Tao Yanxi and Ye Yuelang seems to be only the author and the reader.


    The most important thing is that Ye Yuelang didn''t know that her Tao Yanxi was "Yanxi acridine".


    This more or less made Tao Yanxi feel a little uncomfortable.


    Now that Ye Yuelang has resigned, Tao Yanxi naturally cannot let him reinstate.


    After all, this is Ye Yuelang''s own decision.


    But also because of this, Tao Yanxi''s daily routine changed from going to the bank to staying at home to tip Ye Yuelang.


    A week later, Ye Yuelang''s editor arranged for him to test the waters.


    Having a recommendation also means that Ye Yuelang''s novels can be seen by more people.


    After seeing Ye Yuelang''s recommendation, Tao Yanxi specially gave him another thousand yuan, showing that he was also supported by someone!


    She, Tao Yanxi, will always be a loyal fan of Ye Yuelang.


    With Ye Yuelang''s writing skills, this suspense novel is particularly wonderfully written.


    A simple test of water push, others may add thousands of favorites, but Ye Yuelang has more than 10,000 favorites.


    This time, his book entered the eyes of some people.


    There are always some people who never look for reasons in themselves, but always feel that others have obtained results by improper means.


    On the second day of Ye Yuelang''s test of the water push, a post titled "August 18 Recent New Book" appeared on the forum page of Tiandao Chinese website.


    In this post, the landlord firstly analyzed several other new books with good grades, and then after the conversation changed, he began to analyze the "Death List".


    In the post, the landlord analyzed how unreasonable the book "Death List" is.


    As a relatively unpopular suspense category, it is really unbelievable that the increase in income is better than the popular urban and fantasy categories.


    Because Ye Yuelang didn''t change his pseudonym, the landlord also said that the ten books had not been signed before, but this book has skyrocketed after the signing?


    This obviously doesn''t make sense.


    In this post, those seemingly reasonable and well-founded analyses are all unilateral guesses by the landlord, or YY, without any substantive evidence at all.


    He hadn''t even read the book "Death List".


    When Tao Yanxi saw this post, she didn''t believe a word.


    Not to mention that she knows Ye Yuelang''s character, even if she doesn''t know, she will not rashly believe the nonsense of someone who has not read this novel.


    However, she doesn''t believe it doesn''t mean other people don''t believe it.


    In this post, it is obvious that most people believe it.


    They used all the insults they could think of in their entire lives to utter nonsense, and they were very hostile.


    Fortunately, Ye Yuelang always wrote with his head covered, and he didn''t know any forum, so he didn''t know there was such a post.


    However, he still found some anomalies.


    The reason is that there are more people who scold him in the comment area.


    Fortunately, Ye Yuelang''s mentality is very good. After all, he has survived so many years of stand-alone. He not only didn''t feel uncomfortable, but felt happy when he scolded him.


    Someone scolding him means someone is reading his book.


    He also knows that he has many shortcomings, and it is good to scold him.


    As long as someone reads his book, they are happy no matter what.


    And among so many swearing comments, Tao Yanxi''s reward of 1,000 yuan every ten minutes seemed very abrupt.

 v3 Chapter 1610： My own boyfriend in the book (16)

    Ye Yuelang carefully replied to each of Tao Yanxi''s comments.


    For him, the reader of "Yan Xi acridine" followed him all the way.


    This reader is really important to him, and he cherishes her very much.


    He was willing to spend time and energy replying to her every comment.


    This is probably the biggest bond between him and her.


    After replying to the "Yan Xi acridine" comment, Ye Yuelang selectively replied to a few comments.


    After doing all this, Ye Yuelang started coding.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi felt inexplicably satisfied after seeing Ye Yuelang replying to her every day''s comments.


    Although Ye Yuelang didn''t know that "Yanxiacr" was her, but if he knew one day, their relationship would definitely be closer.


    With the fermentation of the post, many people also know the book "Death List".


    Although there are some blind abusers, most people are still sober.


    They looked at the recently updated content of "Death List" and found it to be a rare good book with rich content, well-set suspense and strong style.


    Some old book fans also wrote special posts to analyze the novel.


    For a time, waves of praise and abuse took over the entire book review area.


    But also because of this, "Death List" is getting more and more popular.


    Compared with the hustle and bustle of the outside world, Ye Yuelang is only immersed in his own world.


    In addition to eating, sleeping, and going to the toilet every day, he is coding.


    Codewords take up almost half of his time.


    Half a month passed in a hurry, and the novel "Death List" also began to be put on the shelves for a fee.


    On the day it was put on the shelves, the collection of "Death List" exceeded 100,000, and the high order exceeded 20,000, ranking first on the 24-hour bestseller list.


    On that day, Tao Yanxi offered 10,000 yuan to congratulate Ye Yuelang on the shelves.


    After Ye Yuelang saw his results, he was even more excited that day and couldn''t sleep.


    The result of this was that Ye Yuelang rarely slept in the next day.


    After waking up, he thought about not going out for a long time, so he packed up and prepared to go out for a walk.


    Coincidentally, he saw Tao Yanxi just as he walked to the gate of the community.


    For this client, he is impressed.


    Thanks to Tao Yanxi''s order, he has some savings to be able to work full time.


    Out of gratitude, Ye Yuelang took the initiative to say hello to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi originally came out to buy cakes, but did not expect to meet Ye Yuelang.


    Seeing him take the initiative to greet him, Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up.


    "Long time no see." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang nodded and smiled: "Long time no see."


    "What are you going to do?" Ye Yuelang asked curiously.


    "I''m going to buy a cake." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    The two of them walked outside naturally as they talked.


    "Cake? Are you celebrating your birthday?" Ye Yuelang asked.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to say "no", she just wanted to eat cake.


    But when the words came to her lips, she suddenly changed her words.


    "Yes, it''s my birthday."


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, "Are you alone?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I''m alone."


    Ye Yuelang pursed her lips, but she didn''t want to inquire about Tao Yanxi''s privacy.


    It''s just that there is only one person on the birthday, which is inevitably too pitiful.


    Although for so many years, he is also a person on his birthday.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yuelang couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy for each other.

 v3 Chapter 1611： My own boyfriend in the book (17)

    "if you are willing to¡­¡­"


    Ye Yuelang pursed her lips, hesitated for a while, and said, "I can accompany you on your birthday."


    Tao Yanxi answered without hesitation: "Okay~"


    This is exactly what he wants.


    "Then let''s go buy a cake together, and then have dinner together?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang nodded, "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he added, "I invite you."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and replied "Okay".


    Later, the two came to the cake shop together.


    When the young lady from the cake shop saw the two of them coming to buy cakes, she smiled and said that she understood.


    Because it takes some time to make the cake, the lady asked them to leave an address, and they can deliver it to your door.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was already five o''clock in the evening.


    The cake can be eaten just after dinner.


    So Tao Yanxi left her phone number and told the lady in the cake shop that they would tell them after they had decided on the restaurant.


    After ordering the cake, the two started looking for a restaurant.


    Ye Yuelang is not very picky eaters, so everything is dominated by Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and decided to eat Chinese food.


    The two came to a relatively famous Chinese restaurant, and after entering the box, the two quickly ordered dishes.


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi''s very skilled appearance, and felt distressed for some reason.


    Perhaps seeing Tao Yanxi is equivalent to seeing himself.


    "Have you always been alone?" Ye Yuelang couldn''t help asking.


    He regretted it as soon as he asked.


    He is spying on her privacy, and now he and she are not too familiar with each other.


    "Sorry." Ye Yuelang took the initiative to admit his mistake.


    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, "It''s alright, I don''t mind."


    If possible, Tao Yanxi really wanted to tell Ye Yuelang everything about herself.


    But if she acts too eager, it will make him suspicious, right?


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes.


    Ye Yuelang nodded slightly, but did not ask anything.


    The dishes came quickly, and the two chatted while eating.


    When it was time to eat, Tao Yanxi also ordered a few bottles of beer.


    Both of them are invincible people, that is, after two bottles of beer, both of them are a little drunk.


    Drunk people are always easy to reveal their hearts, especially for people like Ye Yuelang who buried everything in their hearts on weekdays, it''s easier to talk nonsense when drunk.


    "I...I tell you...I''m also alone..."


    There was a smirk on Ye Yuelang''s face.


    He held the wine glass in his hand and shook it, and the wine inside was shaken out.


    "I''ve grown... since I was a child..."


    "Hiccup~"


    The smell of alcohol sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s face, causing her to back away a little.


    Ye Yuelang frowned when she saw Tao Yanxi was hiding from him.


    "Hey, you...you''re not allowed to hide from me!"


    Ye Yuelang leaned towards Tao Yanxi again.


    He put his arm on Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, "I...I''ll tell you a secret..."


    "What?" Tao Yanxi asked with narrowed eyes.


    She was also drunk, but she didn''t start talking nonsense like Ye Yuelang did.


    "I...I write novels!"


    Ye Yuelang shook his head, "I... I might be angry~"


    At this time, Ye Yuelang was like a child, showing off his achievements.

 v3 Chapter 1612： My own boyfriend in the book (18)

    Tao Yan felt dazedly that this was probably a good opportunity.


    She grinned, "I tell you, I also read novels."


    Ye Yuelang narrowed his eyes and asked curiously, "What novel are you reading?"


    "Well... it seems to be called "Death List"..." Tao Yanxi shook her head and said.


    A flash of light flashed in Ye Yuelang''s mind, and at this moment, he seemed to have realized something.


    Ye Yuelang seemed to be a little more awake. He looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "What''s your reader''s nickname?"


    "Yanxi acridine~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    She was a little drunk, but not that drunk either.


    She knew that taking this opportunity to speak out might bring her relationship with him closer.


    If it wasn''t for the chance encounter this time, she really hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled, and a trace of grievance appeared on her face.


    Ye Yuelang was slightly startled, and his chaotic head began to turn.


    "Yanxi acridine..." Ye Yuelang murmured, thinking hard.


    After several minutes, Ye Yuelang exclaimed, "It''s you!"


    Tao Yanxi squinted at Ye Yuelang, "What am I?"


    Ye Yuelang shook his head, "No, nothing."


    Tao Yanxi yawned, and there were physiological tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "I want to sleep." Tao Yanxi muttered and lay down on the table.


    Ye Yuelang was shocked by the news that Tao Yanxi was "Yanxi acridine", and became more or less sober.


    He pushed Tao Yanxi''s shoulder, leaned close to her and said, "I can''t sleep here, I''ll take you home."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and replied in a daze, "Okay".


    Ye Yuelang helped Tao Yanxi up and walked outside.


    They had already eaten some of the cake just now, and there were more than half of it left.


    Ye Yuelang thought for a while, then put the cake back up and lifted it up.


    In this way, Ye Yuelang supported Tao Yanxi with one hand and walked out with the cake in the other.


    He took a taxi, reported the location and fell asleep.


    Ye Yuelang realized that he couldn''t fall asleep, so he could only open the car window wide to dispel the sleepiness with coldness.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little cold and leaned towards Ye Yuelang subconsciously.


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi leaning on his shoulder and sighed slightly.


    After knowing that Tao Yanxi was "Yanxi acridine", he had a different feeling for her.


    In fact, he should have guessed it earlier.


    There are so many coincidences in this world.


    But when Tao Yanxi said it like this, he still felt a little surprised.


    This kind of surprise came out of nowhere, as if he was very happy with the result.


    Whether it is Tao Yanxi or Yan Xiacridine, they are all special to him.


    The two special coincidences seem to have evolved into another kind of emotion.


    Ye Yuelang lightly patted Tao Yanxi''s head, and the corner of his mouth raised a small smile.


    The taxi quickly arrived downstairs in the community, and Ye Yuelang helped Tao Yanxi out of the car.


    After the cold wind blew like that, Tao Yanxi became more or less sober.


    She barely kissed her figure, looked at Ye Yuelang and said, "Thank you for sending me back."


    Ye Yuelang shook his head and said with a smile, "I haven''t sent you home yet."


    "I''ll take you back."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Ye Yuelang for a few seconds, and then replied, "Okay."


    Ye Yuelang nodded and helped Tao Yanxi to her house...

 v3 Chapter 1613： My own boyfriend in the book (19)

    When they got to the door, Tao Yanxi invited Ye Yuelang to come in and drink some hot water.


    Ye Yuelang thought about it and agreed.


    After the cold wind blew for a while, Tao Yanxi was a little more awake.


    She poured Ye Yuelang a glass of water and handed it to him.


    "thanks."


    Ye Yuelang sat on the sofa, holding the cup in both hands, looking a little dumbfounded.


    Tao Yanxi also poured himself a glass of water, and then sat opposite Ye Yuelang.


    She drank the water in small sips, and didn''t take the initiative to say anything.


    Ye Yuelang glanced at Tao Yanxi, then imitated her and drank it in small sips.


    A small and a half glass of water was drank in small sips like this.


    Ye Yuelang smacked his mouth and put down the cup.


    "I should be going."


    He had been drinking water with his head down just now, and he didn''t notice what Tao Yanxi was doing.


    When he said this, he raised his head and glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    To his surprise, Tao Yanxi actually fell asleep on the sofa holding the cup.


    Ye Yuelang frowned in disapproval, he would catch a cold when sleeping like this.


    Ye Yuelang walked over, carefully took the cup out of Tao Yanxi''s hand and put it on the table.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t grasp anything, her little hand fluttered a few times in the air, and suddenly touched Ye Yuelang''s hand, she simply grabbed his hand and held it in her palm.


    Ye Yuelang: ...


    Ye Yuelang wanted to pull out his hand, but Tao Yanxi grabbed it even tighter.


    "Release." Ye Yuelang said softly.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, let go? No, she doesn''t want it.


    It''s hers when it''s in her hands!


    In a daze, Tao Yanxi grasped the things in his hands even tighter.


    Ye Yuelang was also a little drunk at first, although he was a little sober just now, but this thing, Jiujin, got higher and higher as he went to the back.


    Ye Yuelang sat down dizzy, only to feel that his eyelids were very heavy.


    Reason tells him that he can''t just fall asleep on the sofa, or he will catch a cold.


    But his body didn''t listen to his brain''s commands.


    He wanted to move, but couldn''t.


    And Tao Yanxi, who was next to him, seemed to notice that he was sitting down, and simply put his legs on his legs.


    Now, he couldn''t move any more.


    Ye Yuelang yawned, and his head gradually rested on Tao Yanxi''s head.


    He squints for a while. Ye Yuelang thought so.


    Ye Yuelang closed his eyes, but fell asleep within two minutes.


    Ye Yuelang squinted until the next morning.


    He was woken up by the cold, and the early autumn morning brought a trace of cold air, which made him shiver abruptly.


    Ye Yuelang opened his eyes and saw Tao Yanxi hugging him.


    He blinked, and the memory of last night quickly returned to the cage.


    In fact, he can''t remember most of the memory, but he remembers a little.


    Tao Yanxi is "Yan Xi acridine", the reader who has been with him all the time.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yuelang''s eyes looking at Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but soften a little.


    It turned out that she was always by her side, which was great.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to sense Ye Yuelang''s gaze, her eyelashes trembled, and she opened her eyes in the next instant.


    Tao Yanxi, who had just woken up, was still a little confused. She blinked to look at Ye Yuelang and then looked at herself, as if she didn''t understand what was going on.


    About a minute later, there was a trace of clarity in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    She remembered more or less what happened last night. As for why the two of them slept on the sofa like this, she really didn''t remember.

 v3 Chapter 1614： My own boyfriend in the book (20)

    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and quickly let go of Ye Yuelang.


    "That, sorry." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang shook his head, "It''s okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but sneezed.


    He seems to have a cold.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her nose and sneezed.


    The two looked at each other and said at the same time, "You have a cold."


    The unanimous words made both of them couldn''t help laughing.


    Tao Yanxi took the lead and said, "Then what, I''ll find some cold medicine."


    Ye Yuelang nodded, thought about it and said, "Do you need my help?"


    "Then help you to boil the hot water." Tao Yanxi stood up and pointed to the water boiler on the side, "The one that boils the water is there."


    Ye Yuelang nodded, picked up the water boiler, got up and went to the kitchen to collect water.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan also went to find cold medicine.


    The two of them are doing their own things, but they are very harmonious.


    Ten minutes later, a cup of hot water and a few cold medicines were placed in front of both of them.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Yuelang, and then looked at the water and medicine with the same virtue in front of them, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Yuelang glanced at her suspiciously, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I just think we are very interesting, even taking medicine together, hahaha."


    This experience is really the first time.


    Ye Yuelang took a serious look at the desktop when she heard Tao Yanxi say this.


    The exact same cup, the exact same medicine, um... and the exact same condition.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yuelang couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It''s the first time I''ve had such an experience."


    The two looked at each other, both smiling.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi seemed to feel something.


    Ambiguity seems to have arisen at this moment.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "The water should be almost cold, let''s drink the medicine first."


    Ye Yuelang nodded and replied "Okay".


    The two held the medicine in one hand and the cup in the other, and threw the medicine into their mouths at the same time, and then took a gulp of water.


    The movements of the two are almost in sync.


    After drinking the medicine, it was probably a psychological effect. Anyway, Tao Yanxi felt that her cold symptoms were much better.


    Seeing that Ye Yuelang had finished drinking the medicine, he seemed to have no reason to stay here.


    Although he wanted to spend more time with Tao Yanxi, he even wanted to tell her that he was actually the author of "Death List", and he wanted to discuss his book with her.


    But the words came to the lips, but they couldn''t come out for a long time.


    Ye Yuelang sighed, he really is not suitable for chatting with girls.


    "I... I should go." Ye Yuelang stood up and said.


    Tao Yanxi made a "huh", "Will you stay for a while? I ordered some takeout."


    Ye Yuelang thought about it for a while, and it seems that eating here is not bad.


    So Ye Yuelang sat down again, "I just happened to be hungry."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and started chatting with Ye Yuelang.


    "What did you do after you resigned?" Tao Yanxi asked knowingly.


    "There is no work for the time being." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi said "Oh", "Why did you resign? Is the treatment in the bank bad?"


    "Very good." Ye Yuelang touched his nose, "I just have something more I want to do."


    In life, there is always such a drive.


    "What do you want to do more?" Tao Yanxi asked with bright eyes.


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi with anticipation in his eyes, and pursed his lips.

 v3 Chapter 1615： My own boyfriend in the book (21)

    At this moment, he was actually a little nervous.


    "I..." He opened his mouth.


    After a few seconds, he said in a dry voice, "I want to tell you later."


    His current grades are not stable, and he has not climbed to that top position.


    He wants to reach the top, and then tell Tao Yanxi that he is actually the author of "Death List".


    Tao Yanxi heard Ye Yuelang say this, but did not continue to ask.


    "I look forward to that day." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Ye Yuelang nodded firmly, "There will be such a day."


    He will not let her down.


    He will work harder, and he will start 20,000 a day when he goes back today!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Yuelang''s good spirits, and couldn''t help rubbing her nose.


    It''s the same cold and taking the same medicine, why does she feel that Ye Yuelang''s condition is much better than her?


    Is this the difference between men and women?


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and sneezed again.


    Ye Yuelang came back to his senses and said worriedly, "Are you all right? Do you need to take some more medicine?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I''ll just take a rest after dinner."


    "Well, take more rest and drink more hot water." Ye Yuelang said with concern.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, just at this time the takeout was about to arrive.


    Tao Yanqi simply handed the phone to Ye Yuelang, "I''ll go and pour some more hot water. If the takeaway arrives, you can take it."


    Ye Yuelang nodded, just as he was about to say that he helped to pour the hot water, the phone rang.


    It''s takeaway.


    Ye Yuelang answered the phone and went to the door to get takeout.


    Tao Yanxi poured hot water on the table, and Ye Yuelang also brought back the takeaway.


    "Let''s have some food first." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and opened the takeaway.


    The two sat face to face, chatting while eating.


    After eating, the effect of the medicine also came up.


    Tao Yanxi was drowsy.


    At this time, Ye Yuelang naturally couldn''t stay any longer.


    He said goodbye to Tao Yanxi and left.


    After Ye Yuelang left, Tao Yanxi fell into the bed and fell asleep.


    After Ye Yuelang returned home, he also rested for a while, and then got up to code.


    Ye Yuelang felt that he was full of motivation since Tao Yanxi was "Yanxi acridine".


    He feels that he is not only writing alone, but is writing together with Tao Yanxi''s expectations.


    Ye Yuelang, who thought so, became more serious, and his book was making steady progress.


    Whenever Ye Yuelang got tired of typing, he would ask Tao Yan to go out for a walk or have a meal or something.


    Tao Yanxi also did not reject Ye Yuelang.


    On the contrary, she was very happy with Ye Yuelang''s initiative.


    Under the repeated contact, the relationship between the two is getting better and better.


    The relationship between the two is not as awkward as before.


    Tao Yanxi began to share with Ye Yuelang some interesting things he saw and heard one day, and Ye Yuelang would also find some jokes to tell her.


    Both cherish their relationship.


    Because cherish, so serious.


    As Ye Yuelang''s grades got better and better, he became more confident in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi is still the same as before, leaving comments in the book review area of ??"Death List" every day.


    Tao Yanxi pretended not to know that Ye Yuelang was the author, she was waiting for him to tell him personally.

 v3 Chapter 1616： My own boyfriend in the book (22)

    However, Tao Yanxi waited and waited, one month passed, two months passed.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year passed, and Ye Yuelang still didn''t wait for her to tell her.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    On this day, Ye Yuelang invited Tao Yanxi to have dinner together again.


    During the meal, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask, "Have you seen "Death List"?"


    Ye Yuelang paused and said vaguely, "I''ve seen it, it''s not bad."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes, very good."


    "I really want to know who the author is." Tao Yanxi said with her small face in her hands.


    Ye Yuelang''s eyes became complicated at this moment, and he replied "um" absentmindedly.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that Ye Yuelang was distracted, and pretended to be angry and asked, "What are you doing? Are you not listening to me seriously?"


    Ye Yuelang thought that Tao Yanxi was really angry, and said quickly: "I have, I have always listened to you very carefully."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Then tell me, what did I just say?"


    "You said just now that you really want to know who the author is." Having said that, Ye Yuelang couldn''t help pursing his lips.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi and asked tentatively, "Have you ever imagined what kind of person the author is?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, looking innocent and longing.


    "Of course I fantasized."


    "What did you imagine him to be like?" Ye Yuelang asked eagerly.


    He looked nervous and seemed to care about the answer.


    Tao Yanxi saw Ye Yuelang''s nervousness, and she also knew what he was nervous about.


    "I think he must be very bookish." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang pursed her lips, bookish? He doesn''t seem to have that.


    "Well... he should also be wearing a pair of glasses." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Ye Yuelang touched the bridge of his nose, he was not wearing glasses.


    He has good eyesight and doesn''t need any glasses.


    "He should love life very much. He usually looks very deep, but in fact, there is a small act in his heart." Tao Yanxi continued.


    Ye Yuelang pursed his lips, he didn''t seem to fit Tao Yanxi''s fantasy at all.


    "What if his real person is different from what you think?" Ye Yuelang asked.


    He looked straight at Tao Yanxi, unwilling to miss any expression on her face.


    "That''s nothing~" Tao Yanxi said frankly, "I like his works, not him."


    Ye Yuelang was happy and a little disappointed at the same time.


    It turned out that Tao Yanxi didn''t like him.


    No, why should he be lost?


    Does he like her?


    As soon as this thought came out, Ye Yuelang couldn''t help but glance at Tao Yanxi more.


    He...he really wouldn''t like Tao Yanxi, would he?


    Tao Yanxi noticed that Ye Yuelang glanced at him from time to time, thinking that he was joking, and said quickly, "But if you were the author, I would definitely like you."


    When Ye Yuelang heard this, he leaned forward and put his hands on the table.


    "I... I''m the author!" Ye Yuelang said excitedly.


    The corners of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised slightly, oh, he finally admitted that he was the author.


    "Huh? Are you the author?" Tao Yanxi asked pretending to be surprised.


    Ye Yuelang nodded, his eyes seemed to be shining, and he said seriously: "Yes, I am the author."


    So hurry up and like me.

 v3 Chapter 1617： My own boyfriend in the book (23)

    How could Tao Yanxi let go of Ye Yuelang so easily.


    She snorted lightly, shook her head and said, "No way? Are you lying to me? How can you prove that you are the original author?"


    "I... I can show you the writer''s backstage!" Ye Yuelang took out his phone and clicked quickly.


    Then he handed the phone to Tao Yanxi.


    "look!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it, held back her laughter and said, "You...you are really the author!"


    Ye Yuelang nodded again and again, that''s right, he''s the author.


    "Then why haven''t you told me for the past six months?" Tao Yanxi began to ask her guilt.


    Ye Yuelang froze, and murmured, "I just want to wait until my grades get better before I tell you."


    "But aren''t your grades very good? Now you''re in the top three on the best-selling list." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Yuelang lowered his eyes, "Well... I want to tell you when it is number one on the best-selling list."


    But he hasn''t won the first place so far, so...


    Ye Yuelang lowered his head and said in frustration, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide you."


    Tao Yanxi covered her smile with a cough.


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Tao Yanxi said, "I''ll let you go this time."


    Ye Yuelang nodded again and again, and then looked at Tao Yanxi expectantly.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Is there anything she hasn''t finished yet?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    Ye Yuelang paused for a while, and said faintly, "Didn''t you just say that if I were the original author, would you like me?"


    After he finished speaking, he whispered again: "You lie, you don''t like me at all."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Ye Yuelang''s muttering.


    Ye Yuelang looked at her resentfully, with accusations written all over her face.


    Tao Yanxi laughed until tears came out.


    She wiped her tears, took a deep breath, barely calmed down and said, "I like you."


    Ye Yuelang widened his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi in disbelief.


    "What did you just say?" Ye Yuelang leaned a little more toward Tao Yanxi.


    "I said..." Tao Yanxi raised a smile, "I like you."


    Ye Yuelang heard it clearly now.


    He was excited to hug Tao Yanxi, but was stopped by the table.


    He simply stood up all at once, then walked quickly to Tao Yanxi and sat down, reaching out and hugging her.


    "I...I also..."


    Ye Yuelang was so excited that he was speechless for a while.


    He originally thought that he was actually just a little bit fond of Tao Yanxi.


    But when he heard Tao Yanxi say he liked him, his heart beat very fast uncontrollably.


    Ye Yuelang didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time, Tao Yanxi patted him on the shoulder and said like someone who came over: "It''s okay, don''t be in a hurry, speak slowly, what are you?"


    Ye Yuelang took a deep breath, looked at Tao Yanxi seriously and said, "I...I like you!"


    Tao Yanxi smiled and patted Ye Yuelang''s head, "Good, I like you too."


    Although Ye Yuelang felt that the feeling of being patted on the head was a bit strange, the joy of being confessed washed away the strange feeling.


    "Then you are my girlfriend now." Ye Yuelang grinned, holding Tao Yanxi''s hand and refused to let go.


    "Boyfriend, hello." Tao Yanxi took Ye Yuelang''s hand and rubbed her small face.

 v3 Chapter 1618： My own boyfriend in the book (24)

    Ye Yuelang was so rubbed by Tao Yanxi that his face turned red on the spot.


    He...he has never been so close to a girl before.


    "You...you rub it again." Ye Yuelang said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed the back of Ye Yuelang''s hand again with her small face.


    "How do you feel?" Tao Yanxi raised her head and asked.


    "It''s... quite soft." Ye Yuelang said with a blushing face.


    Tao Yanxi smiled when she heard the words, and she wrapped her arms around Ye Yuelang''s waist.


    "I''m too full, you take me home."


    "Okay." Ye Yuelang agreed without hesitation.


    Ye Yuelang has never actually held a girl paper, but he has never eaten pork and seen a pig run.


    He emulated Tao Yanxi as he did on TV.


    Tao Yanxi felt a little uncomfortable because it was not a standard princess hug.


    She adjusted herself a little, and put her arms around Ye Yuelang''s neck with a smile on her face.


    Ye Yuelang''s face turned even redder.


    He walked outside with Tao Yanxi in his arms, but he stopped before he took two steps.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Yuelang puzzled, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Ye Yuelang blushed, and several blue veins burst out on his forehead.


    "Yan...Yanxi...you...you seem a little heavy."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "I''m only 90 pounds, how heavy is it?" Tao Yanxi glared at Ye Yuelang and said.


    Ye Yuelang''s face turned even redder, "But...but I think you are very heavy."


    His arms were shaking.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help rolling her eyes, she poked Ye Yuelang''s chest with her finger.


    "It''s obvious that you are weak, but I''m not heavy!"


    Ye Yuelang took a step back after being poked by Tao Yan, "Don''t... don''t poke."


    Tao Yanxi was about to say something, but Ye Yuelang''s body shook, and his arm lost strength.


    But he still wanted to hug Tao Yanxi, but only heard a "bang", and the two fell to the ground together.


    Tao Yanxi pressed on Ye Yuelang''s body, her arm touched the corner of the table next to her, and it was directly broken.


    Ye Yuelang was even more miserable, Tao Yan smashed firmly on him.


    Ye Yuelang felt that his rib might be broken...


    So, on the first day of confirming the relationship, the two went to the hospital together.


    Tao Yanxi was a little better, just knocked it, just disinfected and applied medicine.


    Ye Yuelang was pitiful. He had a broken rib, and he had to recover for half a month.


    After Ye Yuelang woke up after the operation, his first reaction was to look at Tao Yanxi resentfully.


    Broken rib, it hurts.


    Tao Yanxi saw Ye Yuelang''s eyes and knew that he had put the broken rib on her head.


    Can she agree to this?


    So Tao Yanxi went to the doctor and asked about it.


    After inquiries, I found out that Ye Yuelang doesn''t usually exercise, stays at home every day, and the food is not nutritious, so the bones are relatively brittle, and it is easy to break if pressed.


    Tao Yanxi told Ye Yuelang what the doctor said.


    After Ye Yuelang heard this, his eyes became more resentful.


    "I hurt." Ye Yuelang said pitifully.


    Tao Yanxi made a fierce expression, "Endure it!"


    "Oh." Ye Yuelang responded aggrievedly.


    "The doctor said, you need to exercise more and don''t stay at home every day." Tao Yanxi began to ramble.


    "When you are discharged from the hospital, I will sign you up for a gym and supervise your exercise every day."


    "Oh." Ye Yuelang replied dryly.

 v3 Chapter 1619： My own boyfriend in the book (25)

    If he had a choice, he really didn''t want to exercise at all.


    Ye Yuelang has been very homely since he was a child, and he has basically never exercised.


    When he was in school, he was the last in the class every time in the physical examination, even worse than some girls.


    After work, he didn''t have much time to exercise.


    Now to let him exercise, Ye Yuelang felt that it might be better to kill him.


    But¡­¡­


    Ye Yuelang glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    If he died, he couldn''t like her anymore.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yuelang still felt that he exercised better, at least he could see Yan Xi.


    "I just need to exercise." Ye Yuelang said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Don''t worry, I will accompany you to exercise together."


    Ye Yuelang nodded, if Yanxi accompanies him to exercise together, he thinks he should be able to persevere!


    "Then we''ll exercise together when I''m better." Ye Yuelang said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and stretched out her little finger, "Come on, let''s pull the hook."


    Ye Yuelang paused for a while, but still stretched out her little finger and hooked Tao Yanxi''s little finger.


    In such a naive way, Yan Xi was able to figure it out.


    "Pugogou, don''t change for a hundred years, whoever changes is a puppy!"


    As soon as Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she heard Ye Yuelang call out twice.


    "Wang Wang!"


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Tao Yanxi glared at Ye Yuelang, "What do you mean?"


    "I... I''ll call in advance." If he couldn''t hold on, he would call that.


    "No, no!" Tao Yanxi shook his head quickly, "Come again."


    "Pugogou, it can''t be changed for a hundred years, whoever has changed will not have Xiaojiji!" Tao Yanxi grinned, hey, this Ye Yuelang must not dare to breach the contract, right?


    Ye Yuelang looked at Tao Yanxi resentfully, because Yanxi didn''t exist.


    But he didn''t dare to say it, he could only look at her resentfully.


    Tao Yanxi turned a blind eye to Ye Yuelang''s eyes, anyway, he couldn''t do anything to himself.


    From now on, she will be what she says!


    "Okay, that''s it, take a good rest, I''ll go home and get you something to eat." Tao Yanxi stood up and walked outside.


    Ye Yuelang responded in a low voice, and soon fell asleep on the hospital bed.


    Ye Yuelang stayed in the hospital for half a month before being discharged.


    For the past half month, Tao Yanxi has served Ye Yuelang very well.


    To be honest, if the doctor hadn''t kicked him out of the hospital, he thought he could stay in the hospital for half a month!


    After being discharged from the hospital, Tao Yanxi really fulfilled the previous agreement.


    She took Ye Yuelang to sign up for a gym together and began to exercise slowly.


    Ye Yuelang is still coding every day, but the updates are much less than before.


    Now, he has two shifts a day, and one shift with three thousand words.


    Fortunately, his grades are very stable now, so there is nothing too big.


    After training for half a year, Ye Yuelang finally had two small abdominal muscles, and he didn''t breathe much when he went up to the tenth floor in one breath.


    Tao Yanxi was very satisfied with the result.


    One day half a year later, when Ye Yuelang finished typing and was about to upload it to the background, the interface of Tiandao Chinese website was suddenly occupied by a few large golden characters.


    ["Tianxuan Change" today''s bright moon]


    This is... a sign that resonates with the way of heaven.


    Ye Yuelang stared blankly at the words, and for some unknown reason, a trace of jealousy surged from the bottom of his heart.


    That trace of jealousy entangled in his heart a little bit, making his face look ugly.

 v3 Chapter 1620： My own boyfriend in the book (26)

    Ye Yuelang didn''t know why he was jealous, he just looked at those big words with deep eyes.


    At this time, a pair of small hands wrapped around his neck from behind, and at the same time, the familiar voice sounded in his ears.


    "Huh? What are you doing?"


    Ye Yuelang was stunned for a moment, and recovered from the state just now.


    "No, nothing." Ye Yuelang said.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeezed it.


    "I just feel that Yan Xi is very fragrant."


    The faint scent of peach blossoms made him infatuated, and he never wanted to go out again in this life.


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "Of course."


    At this moment, the golden characters on the computer screen had disappeared.


    Ye Yuelang uploaded the chapter as usual, and then shut down the computer.


    "Yanxi, are you finished today?" Ye Yuelang asked.


    Tao Yanxi blushed, "Um... um, you... you''re pretty accurate."


    "Because it''s Yanxi." Ye Yuelang took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom," he said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let Ye Yuelang carry herself to the bedroom.


    During the "turbulence", Ye Yuelang had only one thought in his mind: to go to TM''s Heavenly Dao resonance, he just wanted to be with his own Yanxi.


    What Tao Yanxi and Ye Yuelang didn''t know was that "today''s bright moon" was the son of heaven in this world.


    If Tao Yan does not come, then Ye Yuelang will be mentally dark because of the long-term rush to the street. When he sees those golden characters, he will be completely blackened.


    Ye Yuelang will hold "Today''s Bright Moon" one day in the future, causing him to become blind and himself locked up.


    Since then, it has been cast aside by everyone.


    Especially when "Today''s Bright Moon" changed the whole world pattern, Ye Yuelang was nailed to the pillar of shame in history.


    And now, although Ye Yuelang can''t resonate with Tiandao, he has made enough money.


    More importantly, he has Tao Yanxi, and with this person he is willing to give up everything he wants to take care of.


    A few years later, Tao Yanxi will use the 8 billion obtained from Tiandao to establish a charitable foundation to help some people in need.


    Many people''s lives have been changed because of this foundation.


    As for "Tianxuan Change" by "Today''s Bright Moon", it revives the spiritual energy of this world, and also awakens the supernatural powers of those gifted people who read this book.


    Later, "Tianxuan Change" became a must-read book for everyone, because it was related to their supernatural awakening.


    "Today''s Bright Moon" is also admired by thousands of people because of this, and has become a person who changed history.


    As for Ye Yuelang and Tao Yanxi, they were forgotten in a corner of the world and lived happily ever after.


    For them, this is the best ending.


    Many years later, Ye Yuelang died, Tao Yanxi collected the fragments of his brother''s soul, and left this world.


    After the familiar dizziness, it was an unfamiliar sweetness.


    Tao Yanxi shrugged subconsciously, but the sweet smell disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to find that smell, so she suddenly opened her eyes.


    What caught my eye was an enlarged fat face, the fat on that face was shaking, and Tao Yanxi stepped back.


    "Hey, hey, slow down, it''ll be bad if you get dizzy again," said the fat-faced master.

 v3 Chapter 1621： Little fairy man does not need to eat (no wonder) (1)

    Tao Yanxi felt her body, as if there was nothing wrong.


    She looked at the person in front of her with a look of vigilance.


    "Ouch, you little girl is quite vigilant." He Darong said with a big smile.


    Tao Yanxi quickly sorted out the original body''s memory and determined that she did not know the person in front of her.


    "Who are you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "My name is He Darong." He Darong shrugged and spread his hands. "Since you''re awake, hurry up and leave."


    "Go? Where are you going?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "How do I know?" He Darong waved his hand, "Anyway, you can''t stay here."


    Tao Yanxi said "Oh", "I''ll go now."


    "Hmm." He Darong nodded again and again, staring at Tao Yanxi, as if to supervise her leaving.


    Tao Yanxi lifted the quilt, put on his shoes, stood up and walked outside.


    This should be He Darong''s home. As for her, she is probably someone who entered here by mistake.


    Tao Yanxi walked outside the villa.


    As soon as she came out, He Darong immediately closed the door.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi stood at the door and looked to the side.


    The sweet smell seemed to come from the villa next door.


    She took a few steps back and carefully observed the two villas.


    The two villas are tightly attached to each other, only separated by a wall.


    He Darong''s villa looks more modern and indifferent, while the walls of the villa next to it are covered with flowers.


    Those flowers are so delicate and lovely, they seem to imagine the world showing their best side.


    Because the gate of the villa was tightly closed, Tao Yanxi could not see the beauty inside.


    But she thought, it was probably pretty inside.


    From the memory of the original body, she probably spied some things about the situation in that villa.


    The original is the daughter of a poor family. Although the family is poor, her parents dote on her very much.


    This also developed the original arrogant and unreasonable character.


    Yuanshen is currently working in sales in a real estate company, but because he is too lazy and has a bad temper, he can only get a minimum salary of 2,000 yuan per month.


    And this 2,000 yuan can''t satisfy the original body at all.


    In addition to asking for money from her family, she also borrowed money from everywhere and owed a lot of debts, which she was unable to pay in the end.


    At this time, a mysterious person found her and told her that as long as she could pick a kind of flower in a villa, she would get one million.


    One million, this is something that the original body can''t even think about.


    Hara agreed, and taking advantage of the moonlight, she sneaked into the villa.


    However, before she could find the flower, she fainted, and finally died because she was allergic to some kind of flower or what.


    After Tao Yan finished her original memory, she looked at the villa with the door closed with more curiosity.


    Because the villa where the original body sneaked into was exactly the villa she saw.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi took a step forward and walked over there.


    The closer you get, the stronger the scent.


    The sweet smell lingered in her nose, making her unable to help but indulge.


    After several minutes, Tao Yanxi came back to his senses.


    She sniffed reluctantly, then took a deep look at the closed door, turned and left.


    Just after Tao Yanxi left, the seemingly ordinary door suddenly flashed.


    At the same time, in the villa, a man in a simple gown opened his eyes.


    [Master, the girl came again, but she left again. ¡¿A mechanical voice said in the man''s ear.

 v3 Chapter 1622： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (2)

    Murong Ge nodded lightly, [Little One, hard work. ¡¿


    [Master, do you need me to solve them? ] asked the intelligent robot Xiao Yi.


    ¡¾Being not. ¡¿Murong Ge said, ¡¾It''s getting dark, it''s time to rest. ¡¿


    As soon as he said that, all the lights that were still bright were dimmed.


    The flowers and plants in the garden danced with the wind, exuding an intoxicating fragrance.


    Murong Ge lay on the rocking chair, rocking regularly.


    The world is peaceful.


    On the other side, Tao Yanxi supported her tired body and returned home.


    The house was in a mess, and Tao Yanxi was very upset.


    After a brief tidying up, she fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi received a debt collection call early in the morning.


    The online loan that I borrowed before has expired and must be repaid.


    Tao Yanxi checked the account balance, only a pitiful one thousand yuan.


    She sorted out her current arrears, well, more than 100,000.


    That online loan owed 30,000 yuan, as well as various friends.


    Tao Yanxi tidyed up the house, and packed all the luxury clothes and bags that the original body had bought before, and sold it.


    More than 100,000 luxury goods sold for a total of 40,000 yuan.


    After getting the money, Tao Yanxi immediately repaid the online loan.


    It''s just that, and she can''t stand it.


    After repaying the loan, Tao Yanxi repaid the money from a friend who had borrowed for a long time.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi kept two thousand yuan for himself, just in case.


    The day just came to an end in a rush.


    At night, Tao Yanxi was lying on the bed, and only then did she decide to find her brother''s existence.


    [Xiao Yao, where is my brother? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi was the first to ask.


    [Didn''t the little master meet the big master yesterday? ¡¿ Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Wasn''t the only person she saw yesterday was the fat man He Darong?


    So the elder brother in this world is He Darong who is so fat that his flesh is shaking when he walks?


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly had a heart attack.


    ¡¾He Darong? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked unwillingly.


    [No, the big master is not so ugly. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, it was okay.


    ¡¾Who is that? I didn''t seem to have anyone else but him yesterday. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [It''s the owner of that villa, the big master was in there last night, um... You are separated by a door, rounded up to see. ¡¿In the end, Xiao Yao felt guilty.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her temples helplessly, "Who did you learn this rounding method from? A door is separated, this rounding is not seen! ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh...¡¿ Xiao Yao answered in a low voice, ¡¾Anyway, the big master is the master of the villa. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi smiled helplessly, "Alright, alright, Xiao Yao is the best. ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh-huh! Xiao Yao is the fattest! ¡¿Xiao Yao changed her disappointment just now and said.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, feeling a little better.


    My brother is the owner of that villa, I feel a bit powerful.


    Someone even offered one million to buy one of the flowers inside, tsk tsk, bidding one million does not mean that the flower is worth one million.


    The original body only glimpsed the situation inside, which was full of flowers in the garden.


    Think about how much that''s worth.


    It seems that my brother in this world is very rich.


    Tao Yanxi grinned, that''s fine, she doesn''t have to worry about his food and drink.

 v3 Chapter 1623： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (3)

    After making sure he didn''t need to worry about his brother, Tao Yanxi rolled over and went to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to work.


    Real estate sales are so poor that they can''t even afford to eat, but once they open, they can eat for half a year.


    Tao Yanxi''s idea is to try to sell a house before the 2,000 yuan runs out!


    Tao Yanxi went to work in high spirits.


    Because the original body has a bad temper, she doesn''t have any friends in the company.


    That''s fine, she doesn''t have to worry about others finding out that she''s not her original body.


    After starting work, Tao Yanxi got a lot of energy.


    However, at the end of the day, she did not receive a single guest.


    Those of her colleagues are too robbed.


    Come and grab one, especially if you see those fat-headed and big-eared male clients, that month will stick to someone''s arm.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi couldn''t do that.


    When it was time to get off work, an old man of about sixty years old in plain clothes walked into the hall.


    A few of her colleagues took a look, and they didn''t care because they didn''t look like a rich man.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that no one was welcoming him, so she walked over with a smile on her face.


    "Old sir, are you coming to see the room or not?" Tao Yanxi asked proactively.


    "I want to buy a house," said the old man.


    "Okay, old man, my surname is Tao, you can just call me Xiao Tao."


    "May I ask your surname? What style of house do you want to buy? Have you considered the price?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The old man glanced at Tao Yanxi and said slowly, "My surname is Qin. I want to buy a villa, preferably one with a garden. I want to grow flowers and plants at any price."


    "Okay, that''s right. Villas usually have gardens. You can take a look at these buildings." Tao Yanxi brought Mr. Qin to the mock real estate and pointed to a few villas.


    Mr. Qin took a look, "the garden is not big enough."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, is it not big enough? She thinks this garden can grow a lot of flowers and plants.


    "I need a very big garden," said Mr. Qin.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, then pointed to a villa on the far side and said, "Can you see this villa?"


    "This villa was originally going to build a swimming pool, but there was an accident at that time, and the swimming pool was not built."


    "The pool area can be turned into a garden if you need it."


    Mr. Qin glanced at it and nodded, "This is not bad."


    "Mr. Qin, there is one thing I have to tell you. When the swimming pool was built, one person died because of the improper operation of the workers."


    Generally speaking, buying a house is very taboo.


    Tao Yanxi also did not want to deceive the old gentleman, so he told him about it.


    "Oh, it''s fine." Mr. Qin obviously didn''t care much about this. "Do you plan to renovate this garden?"


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "This villa is only sold for five million. You know, everyone is more taboo about accidents."


    Mr. Qin nodded, he still knew this.


    "I''m fine, five million, right? Where do I pay to sign the contract?" said Mr. Qin.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, is this the order?


    This... this is easier than she imagined.


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face deepened, and she made a "please" gesture.


    "This way, please."


    Mr. Qin nodded and followed Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1624： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (4)

    Tao Yanxi took Mr. Qin to pay and sign the contract. The whole process took less than ten minutes.


    When the colleagues who were about to leave work saw this scene, their eyes widened.


    If they had known that the old man was so rich, they would have been there!


    But now they regret it is too late.


    After Mr. Qin signed the contract, he asked Tao Yanxi to help him sort out the swimming pool.


    He will move to that villa in three days.


    Tao Yanxi responded, and then sent Mr. Qin away.


    After seeing off the guests, Tao Yanxi sorted out today''s contract documents and so on.


    The signature column is Mr. Qin''s name, "Qin Weizhong".


    Tao Yanxi vaguely felt that the name was a little familiar. She checked the Internet and found that Qin Weizhong was actually a giant crocodile of a food company.


    This made Tao Yanxi understand why he bought a five million villa and paid the full price without blinking an eye.


    Rich people are willful.


    After finishing the information, Tao Yanxi got off work.


    After closing this order, especially the order that is directly sold in full, she can extract a little more.


    Tao Yanxi roughly calculated that she could get 150,000.


    In a few days, it will be the day when the salary will be paid, and she feels that the bright future is tomorrow!


    Tao Yanxi got off work in a good mood, and the whole person was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi contacted a contact person to tidy up the half-renovated swimming pool of the villa.


    This time, the garden area of ??that villa is twice that of other villas.


    Three days later, Qin Weizhong moved into the villa.


    He was quite satisfied with everything in the villa, especially the large garden, he was very satisfied.


    And Tao Yanxi was also very satisfied, because just after Qin Weizhong moved in, her salary was also paid.


    Tao Yanxi first repaid all the debts.


    The so-called debt-free and light-hearted, Tao Yanxi who has paid off the money can be said to be very relaxed.


    After paying off the money, she still has 30,000 yuan left.


    The 30,000 yuan is enough for her to use it for a while.


    After not worrying about food and clothing, Tao Yanxi secretly asked for news about her brother.


    She went to check the legal person of the villa, named Murong Ge.


    Tao Yanxi thought that this should be his brother''s name.


    She checked Murong Ge again, but got very little information.


    She couldn''t find out who Murong Ge was and what job he was doing.


    The only thing I found was that the villa was bought by Murong Ge five years ago.


    Couldn''t find any useful information, Tao Yanxi had no choice but to squat.


    She observed for several days that the door of the villa never opened.


    There wasn''t even a single delivery person, which made Tao Yanxi begin to wonder what Murong Ge eats every day.


    Anyway, with her sharp nose, she had never smelled rice.


    It''s the villa next door, which is full of fish and meat every day, and is tired and panicked.


    A few days later, Tao Yanxi felt that this was not the way to go.


    She thought about it all night, and finally came up with an idea.


    At noon on Saturday, Tao Yanxi put the meals she had started early in the morning and a small bench and small table on the electric car.


    Then she rode her electric bike to a distance of five meters outside the villa.


    Open the small table and put it on the ground, put the small bench in front of the table, take out the food box, and put the meal on the small table.


    Today''s lunch is chicken soup with soft stewed chicken, a vegetable stir-fried small rapeseed, a sweet and sour pork ribs and a small bowl of rice.

 v3 Chapter 1625： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (5)

    Tao Yanxi sat on the small bench, picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.


    She didn''t speak, and just ate.


    The rice is full and powerful, and when you bite into it, it is full of rice fragrance.


    As soon as the small steak was bitten, the sugar stains spread in the mouth, along with the meat aroma mixed with the residual rice aroma.


    After swallowing, take another mouthful of refreshing green vegetables, and then drink a small mouthful of chicken soup, what a refreshing word.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes, her face full of enjoyment.


    Tao Yanxi drank all the food little by little, and finally picked up the remaining small half bowl of chicken soup and drank it.


    After eating, Tao Yanxi sighed contentedly.


    She touched her stomach and rubbed a little.


    After a few minutes of rest, Tao Yanxi put away the box, put the small bench and table on the electric car, and left.


    At around five o''clock in the afternoon, Tao Yanxi rode her little electric donkey to five meters away from the gate of the villa.


    Put down the small bench and small table, and open the food container.


    Dinner is a bit simpler than lunch, just a bowl of rice porridge, a few delicate xiao long bao, and a small plate of mustard she made herself.


    Taking a bite of the xiao long bao, the soup flowed out of it and slid over the corner of her mouth.


    Tao Yanxi quickly licked and took back the soup that was about to drip onto her clothes.


    After the two mouthfuls dried up the xiao long bao, Tao Yanxi took a small piece of mustard, put it in his mouth, and bit twice.


    The refreshing mustard has a crisp sound as soon as it is bitten. At this time, drink another mouthful of rice porridge to dilute the greasy feeling of the mustard and swallow it.


    Tao Yanxi ate the food she brought in small bites.


    After finishing eating, she messaged for another two or three minutes and then packed up the small bench and small table and left.


    For several days, Tao Yanxi would perform a dinner show at the entrance of the villa every noon and night.


    And every time she eats something is different.


    What pot of meat, Dongpo meat, sweet but not greasy.


    What vinegar slips cabbage, mushroom rape, refreshing and sweet.


    And that delicate pumpkin pie, mung bean cake and so on.


    Even the main food is different.


    What black rice porridge, beef noodles, shrimp dumplings, rose dumplings and more.


    A few days later, it was another Saturday.


    Today''s Tao Yanxi made a spicy crayfish with a fragrance of ten miles, and it was accompanied by a bowl of egg fried rice that was perfectly mixed with rice. What a fragrant word.


    Because she wanted to eat crayfish, Tao Yanxi brought a few extra pairs of gloves on purpose.


    The size of the crayfish is very large, and the shrimp lines inside are all picked out by Tao Yanxi before.


    Break it apart from the head, revealing the tender white shrimp, dip it in the red and spicy soup, just take a bite, happy.


    As if to show it to the people in the villa on purpose, Tao Yanxi dipped a lobster into the soup in slow motion every time he peeled it off, and then took a bite, his face full of enjoyment.


    Just when Tao Yanxi was satisfied and happy, a resentful voice came from the side.


    "Big sister, it''s fine if you eat here every day. Today, you even made spicy crayfish."


    Tao Yanxi looked to the right subconsciously, only to see He Darong rubbing his stomach with resentment on his face.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Did you know that because the food you cooked was so fragrant, I couldn''t eat takeout. I''ve been hungry for days."


    He Darong felt bitter. He used to think that takeout was delicious.


    But¡­¡­

 v3 Chapter 1627： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (7)

    Tao Yanxi quickly followed He Darong.


    He Darong took Tao Yanxi back to his villa.


    "Sit down, what would you like to drink?" He Darong asked.


    "It''s fine." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Darong nodded, then took a can of Coke for Tao Yanxi.


    He also opened a bottle of Coke himself. Crawfish and Coke are the perfect match.


    After He Darong took a sip, he said, "Do you know who lives next to him?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, she only knew that her brother lived inside.


    He Darong stared at Tao Yanxi, "Don''t you know that you eat at people''s door every day?"


    "Cough cough... I think the scenery there is good." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Darong snorted, "Forget it, you don''t want to tell me and I don''t force it."


    "Anyway, let me tell you, I''ve been here for four years, and I order something delicious and drink every day, and I''ve never seen him open the door."


    He Darong leaned back on the sofa and touched his bulging belly with his right hand.


    "I think back then, I was also a young and strong handsome guy."


    "It''s like now, sigh, every day I order takeout, I''ll eat like a fat uncle."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "He has never opened the door, so what does he eat?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Eat the flowers." He Darong said, "You didn''t see his flowers crawling to my side."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the hell? eat flowers?


    Tao Yanxi looked at He Darong speechlessly, "Can you live by eating flowers? If you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    "Why can''t I live anymore? Those flowers he planted are not ordinary flowers." He Darong said.


    "See those flowers that have spread to my side?"


    "Don''t look at those petite flowers. Once you pick them, the flowers will release a poisonous gas that instantly poisons you."


    Speaking of which, He Darong couldn''t help but sighed.


    "Well, if only that piece of flower could be eaten."


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, "According to what you said, the flower fairy lives next door to you?"


    He Darong glanced at Tao Yanxi with contempt, "What flower fairy? Now is the era of scientific development, so don''t engage in these superstitions."


    "How can I live by eating flowers?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "I told you that those are not ordinary flowers. I can''t tell you the specifics. They are not ordinary flowers anyway." He Darong said.


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, "Then let me change the question, why do you live next door to him?"


    "Cough cough cough..." He Darong coughed suddenly.


    "I just live there, can''t I?" He Darong said.


    Tao Yanxi had a face of "unbelief".


    He Darong spread his hands and said helplessly, "Okay, in fact, I have the same purpose as you."


    "Don''t you just want him to give me the right to develop a kind of flower, alas, I have been here for four years, let alone people, I haven''t even seen the root hair." He Darong said melancholy.


    Tao Yanxi raised the corner of her mouth, "No, we are different."


    He Darong looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion, "Then why are you here?"


    "I won''t tell you." She didn''t go for his flowers, she went for him.


    "Anyway, no matter what your purpose is, big sister, I just want to say one thing." He Darong looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously.


    "You said." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Cooking in the future, make double!" He Darong said tearfully.

 v3 Chapter 1628： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (8)

    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes, "Yes, yes, but I have one condition."


    "What? You said!" He Darong said excitedly.


    "I want to live in, I can pay your rent." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh, yes, you can live wherever you want. Anyway, I am alone in such a big villa. You can choose the room as you like, as long as you take my share when you cook." He Darong said.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that it would take some effort for her to convince He Darong, but he did not expect that he would agree so easily.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi''s impression of He Darong couldn''t help but get better.


    After confirming that Tao Yanxi was going to live in, He Darong specially called a cleaner to clean the villa inside and out.


    On the second day, Tao Yanxi moved in.


    She doesn''t have many things, and she sold almost all the original things before.


    Now that we are moving, of course, I am asking why is it easy to come here?


    The night Tao Yanxi moved in, she made He Darong spicy crayfish and steamed crabs.


    The steamed crabs had a unique sweetness, and He Darong killed all the four crabs by himself.


    When the two were having a good time, in the villa next door.


    Murong Ge lay on the reclining chair with a tangled expression on his face.


    [Little One, are you saying that Tao Yanxi has moved to the next door? ¡¿ Murong Ge said.


    On the first day Tao Yanxi ate at the door of his villa, he knew all the information about her from Xiao Yi.


    For such a spoiled woman, Murong Ge actually didn''t have much affection for him.


    However, seeing Tao Yanxi''s eating in different ways day by day, especially the enjoyment expression on Tao Yanxi''s every time he eats, gave him a rare thought of "wanting to eat".


    This kind of thought reached its peak when I watched Tao Yanxi and He Darong eat crayfish together yesterday.


    That''s why he asked Xiaoyi to bring back the last crayfish.


    The crayfish is really delicious. Once you bite into it, the meat is tender and delicate, and the spicy irritation is used as an adjustment. With just one bite, the floral fragrance in his mouth is washed away without a trace.


    Spicy, it''s really overbearing.


    Murong Ge remembered the taste of the crayfish last night, and swallowed hard.


    [Little One, what are they eating today? ¡¿ Murong Ge asked again.


    ¡¾It is spicy crayfish and steamed crab. ¡¿ Xiao Yi replied.


    Crab ah...


    Murong Ge thought about it for a while, only to think that the "monster" was extremely ugly, shouldn''t it be as delicious as spicy crayfish?


    Murong Ge pursed his lips, [Xiao Yi, do you think they would agree if I exchanged the square flower for the crayfish? ¡¿


    The square flower, sweet like an apple, has a high content of microelements and has a miraculous effect on heart disease.


    [Master, they should agree. ¡¿ Xiao Yi said, ¡¾The master is the greatest master in the world, they will definitely agree. ¡¿


    Murong Ge frowned slightly, his slender fingers tapped lightly on his legs.


    [Forget it, I still eat flowers. ] As Murong Ge said, he grabbed a small white flower and fed it into the mouth.


    The sweet and sour taste spread in his mouth, not as domineering as spicy at all, and it also made him feel boring.


    Murong Ge closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled.


    The breeze blew the shattered hair on his forehead, and the almost transparent white face had the smell of a sick beauty.


    The slightly frowning brows seem to show the tangled heart of its owner...

 v3 Chapter 1629： Little fairy man does not need to eat (no wonder) (9)

    On the other side, Tao Yanxi and He Darong had just finished eating.


    He Darong was so paralyzed on the sofa that he didn''t even want to move.


    Tao Yanqi was also a little full, but she still insisted on tidying up the table. The tableware and chopsticks should be washed in the automatic dishwasher.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay downstairs for long.


    She quickly returned to her room, and the room she chose was the inner room closest to the villa next door.


    When she was in the room, she could smell the flowers of the villa next door.


    The sweet floral fragrance was very intoxicating, and she wanted to sleep when she smelled it.


    Tao Yanxi felt that she would probably get a good night''s sleep here every day.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went to work as usual.


    Since the last time she sold the villa, her colleagues had visibly pushed her out even more.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t try to please them either, anyway, she resigned after finishing this month.


    There was a break at noon, and a two-hour break was enough for Tao Yanxi to go home and cook some delicious food.


    Compared with Tao Yanxi''s busy schedule, He Darong''s daily life is to eat, drink, play and have fun, which can be said to be very relaxed and comfortable.


    After a day''s work, Tao Yanxi had to go home to cook.


    Every time she goes back, she will stop by the vegetable market to buy ingredients for dinner.


    Tonight Tao Yanxi intends to make it a little simpler, just make a double-cooked pork and a tomato scrambled egg.


    He Darong had no opinion at all about what Tao Yanxi did.


    He''s not a picky eater at all and eats a lot.


    Every time Tao Yanxi watched He Darong eat so much, he faintly regretted that he had promised to make rice.


    After a week like this, Tao Yanxi cooked a big meal again on Saturday.


    This time I made fish, the sweet and sour fish that He Darong liked very much.


    Besides fish, Tao Yanxi also made fried chicken and chips, as well as some other snacks.


    The smell of fried chicken wafted directly to the next door, making Murong Ge who was drinking dew swallow his saliva.


    [Little One, what is the next door doing today? ¡¿Murong Ge asked.


    ¡¾Fried chicken and chips, sushi fish balls, sweet and sour fish. ¡¿ Xiao Yi replied.


    Murong Ge frowned lightly. He realized that since Tao Yan moved to the next door, he frowned more and more times.


    ¡¾Little one. ¡¿Murong Ge wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he took them back.


    ¡¾Owner? ¡¿ Xiao Yi looked at Murong Ge in confusion.


    As a robot, Xiaoyi can''t smell the aroma of fried chicken in the air, and naturally he has no thirst for food.


    Murong Ge just thought of this, so he didn''t say anything.


    [The neighbor next door has been here for four years, right? ¡¿ Murong Ge said.


    ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Xiao Yi replied.


    [What do you think of the idea of ??me going to congratulate him on his housewarming? ¡¿ Murong Ge asked again.


    After a short pause, [Master, please keep saying that it seems a little too late. ¡¿


    Murong Ge sighed faintly, yes, it seems a little too late.


    [However, Tao Yanxi has only recently moved in, so I should be able to congratulate her. ¡¿ Xiao Yi bent down and said, "Master, I will prepare gifts for you. ¡¿


    Murong Ge nodded in satisfaction.


    Half an hour later, Murong Ge stood at the door of the villa and rang the doorbell.


    The door opened soon, Tao Yanxi stood at the door, looking at the man in front of him, not daring to blink.

 v3 Chapter 1630： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (10)

    The man in front of him has waist-length black hair, and the black against the snow-white skin, forming two extremes, but incomparably harmonious.


    Beneath the curved eyebrows were a pair of long, narrow and affectionate eyes, which were looking straight at her at this moment, as if they had something to say.


    Tao Yanxi recognized that the person in front of her was her brother. She tilted her head and asked suspiciously, "Who are you looking for, sir?"


    Murong Ge handed the gift Xiaoyi had prepared for him to Tao Yanxi, "Congratulations on the housewarming."


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, it''s too late to congratulate you on the housewarming, isn''t it?


    Her eyes flashed, looking at Murong Ge who kept going inside, she probably guessed what he was doing.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched into a smile, oh, she said her food guide was useful.


    Tao Yanxi took the gift and thanked him.


    Then she said, "We happen to be having dinner, do you want to eat together?"


    Murong Ge''s eyes lit up, and he smiled softly: "Thank you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, turned and walked inside with Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge followed behind Tao Yanxi, and every step he took seemed to be carrying an immortal energy.


    After entering the villa, Murong Ge''s first sight fell on the fried chicken on the dining table.


    The crispy yellow fried chicken is exuding a tempting taste, the closer it is, the more obvious it is.


    It''s obviously fried, but it''s not greasy at all.


    Once you take a bite, the crispy skin and the tender chicken inside enter your mouth together. If you dip it in Tao Yan''s special sauce, it will bring the taste of this fried chicken to a new peak.


    Murong Ge swallowed, only to feel that the flowers he had eaten before were too monotonous.


    Those flowers, while sweet, are far from the complex flavors of fried chicken.


    Tender chicken is combined with crispy fried breadcrumbs for a soft and crispy finish.


    There is also the sauce that I don''t know what to use, which maximizes the flavor of the fried chicken and adds an indescribable flavor.


    After just one bite, Murong Ge felt that he was going to be captured by the taste.


    He Darong, who was on the side, looked at Murong Ge who was eating fried chicken in shock, and did not recover for a long time.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi coughed lightly and pulled back his Piaoyuan thoughts.


    He Darong looked at Murong Ge, who was addicted to fried chicken, and then looked at the fried chicken that was gnawed in his hands, and couldn''t help but snorted.


    Damn, he actually ate the same pot of fried chicken as the legendary big man! This life is worth it!


    He Darong snorted, swallowed the chicken in his hand at once, and then took a sip of Coke, he was as happy as a fairy.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the two who were obsessed with eating fried chicken, and smiled helplessly. As for what? Isn''t it just a fried chicken?


    "There is sushi here, do you want to eat it?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Murong Ge stopped and looked at Tao Yanxi... the sushi in his hand.


    The sushi was also garnished with some fish roe, and the bright yellow roe looked delicious.


    "I want to eat." Murong Ge said directly.


    Tao Yanxi put the plate in front of Murong Ge, "Try it."


    Murong Ge nodded, picked up the sushi with his hands and took a bite.


    The stickiness of the glutinous rice combined with the crispness of the cucumber, plus that mouthful of fish roe...


    Simply delicious!


    "Delicious." Murong Ge said without hesitation.

 v3 Chapter 1631： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (11)

    "It''s good to eat." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    After eating my food, are you afraid that you can''t be my person?


    Half an hour later, Murong Ge touched his full stomach with a blank expression on his face.


    The throbbing pain from his stomach seemed to remind him of something.


    Murong Ge frowned, this is probably what people call "full"?


    "Sir, if you''re too full, you can knead it yourself," Tao Yanxi reminded beside him.


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi, paused for two seconds, and said, "My name is Murong Ge."


    "Murong Ge." Tao Yanxi smiled, "My name is Tao Yanxi."


    "Well, Yan Xi." Murong Ge said softly.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, "Oh, is the brother in this world so familiar?


    "Murong." Tao Yanxi responded with a smile.


    Murong Ge smiled softly.


    "It''s getting late, I should go." Murong Ge supported the table and stood up.


    He was wearing a long gown, only the bulging belly, which looked a little incongruous.


    Tao Yanxi held back a smile and sent Murong Ge away.


    After sending him away, Tao Yanxi began to clean up the mess.


    He Darong slumped on the sofa with a look of obsession.


    "I never imagined that I would be able to sit at the same table with Mr. Murong and eat food from the same pot, so cool!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she asked curiously, "Is Murong Ge very powerful?"


    "It''s amazing, of course it''s amazing." He Darong said.


    Tao Yanxi stopped what he was doing and sat curiously opposite He Darong.


    "Then tell me, why is he so powerful?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    He Darong narrowed his small eyes, as if he was missing something.


    "He has cultivated a lot of flowers and plants, and in this world, only he can cultivate successfully."


    "Do you want to imagine that those fragile looking flowers and plants have miraculous effects on various diseases of the human body?"


    "Murong Ge is very powerful, but for some reason, he rarely sells those flowers and plants, and they are not used for medical development."


    Speaking of this, He Darong couldn''t help but sighed.


    "So, the boss is amazing, but what people think, we mortals don''t understand at all."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    After a few seconds, He Darong seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sat up.


    "Hey, I said Yanxi, the boss is not ordinary to you, I think you can completely attack the boss!"


    He Darong rubbed his chubby hands.


    "If you''re going to be a boss, remember to ask the boss to give me the right to develop one or two kinds of flowers and plants!"


    Tao Yanxi rolled her eyes helplessly, "Let''s talk about it."


    "I''ll clean up first." Tao Yanxi stood up and started to clean up.


    He Darong collapsed on the sofa again.


    Ah, life, you should lie down when you are full, and eat when you are tired.


    He Darong touched his stomach with a look of enjoyment.


    Although he seems to be getting fatter and fatter, but... um, it doesn''t matter, when he gets the weight loss flower from Murong Ge, he will definitely lose weight all at once.


    At that time, he will be sunny, handsome and handsome again!


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what He Darong was thinking. If she knew, she might despise him.


    Tao Yanxi returned to his bedroom after cleaning up the mess.


    I saw my brother for the first time today, so happy!

 v3 Chapter 1632： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (12)

    When she gets to know him well in the future, she can...hehehe~


    Not knowing what to think, Tao Yanxi''s smile gradually became wretched.


    But soon Tao Yanxi put away his thoughts.


    Now that the eight characters have not been written, she should concentrate on using food strategies.


    For the next period of time, Tao Yanxi would cook for Murong Ge in different ways every day.


    Murong Ge couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food. Every time Tao Yanqi knocked on the door, he couldn''t control himself to open the door for her.


    Of course, in return for eating, Murong Ge occasionally gave Tao Yanxi some strange flowers.


    Those flowers and plants were of no use to Tao Yanxi, but to He Darong, they were of great use.


    In order to find out the use and composition of those flowers, He Darong specially moved his various equipment to the villa.


    Back then, He Darong was also a researcher.


    Tao Yan''s footsteps were no match for He Darong''s dead skin, and he agreed to take those flowers and plants to He Darong for study.


    But the premise is that He Darong can only use petals and leaves, and cannot destroy the whole flower.


    He Darong naturally agreed.


    Just like that, a month passed in a flash.


    Tao Yanxi resigned directly, she felt that she could support herself!


    On the first day of resignation, Tao Yanxi made a special meal for Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge seemed to know that she had resigned, and this time he specially gave her two pots of flowers.


    Tao Yanxi saw what Murong Ge meant, as if she wanted her to sell flowers for money.


    But Tao Yanxi wasn''t sure if Murong Ge meant that, so she simply brought two pots of flowers home.


    When He Darong saw Tao Yanxi brought back two pots of flowers, his eyes were straight.


    Before Tao Yanxi brought back only one or two flowers, after losing the nutrients of the soil, it quickly dried up.


    But now it''s different, Tao Yanxi brought two pots of live flowers!


    That flower, that soil, and even that flowerpot are all worth studying.


    Can He Darong endure this?


    It is absolutely unbearable!


    He Darong rubbed his fat hands together and smiled to please.


    "Sister Tao, Tao Mama, Grandma Tao, how about you sell me flowers?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She is also a peach grandfather.


    "Speak well." Tao Yanxi said.


    He Darong coughed lightly, his eyes glowing when he looked at the two pots of flowers.


    "How about selling it to me? I''ll pay 10 million!"


    Tao Yanxi put down the flower pot, "Not for sale for now."


    He Darong almost cried, "Sell it to me, sell it to me, a pot is fine!"


    "Wait for me to make some blueberry biscuits and send them to Murong Ge, and ask him what he means." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it!" He Darong said eagerly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Before I come back, you are not allowed to touch these two pots of flowers, otherwise..." Tao Yanxi made a threatening gesture.


    He Darong nodded again and again, "Go quickly!"


    "I''ll make blueberry cookies first." Tao Yanxi walked into the kitchen.


    He Darong squatted on the ground and looked at the two pots of flowers as if he were looking at his lover.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi knocked on the door of Murong Ge''s villa with a small basket.


    "I made some blueberry cookies." Tao Yanxi said.


    As soon as these words came out, the door opened with a swipe.


    Murong Ge stood at the door with a look of confusion on his face.


    "Blueberry biscuits, are they delicious?"

 v3 Chapter 1633： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (13)

    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, "You''ll know if you try it."


    Murong Ge nodded and took the basket in Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to ask you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Murong Ge raised his eyes and looked at Tao Yanxi, "You say it."


    "Can you give the two pots of flowers you gave me to He Darong to study? He likes those two pots of flowers very much." Tao Yanxi said.


    Murong Ge''s eyes flashed, "That''s for you, you can do whatever you want."


    The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face deepened, "Then thank you, I originally thought that if you didn''t agree, I wouldn''t give it to him to study."


    Murong Ge''s eyes suddenly lit up, "If I don''t agree, you won''t let him study it?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Of course, after all, this was originally yours."


    "But I gave it to you." Murong Ge said, "I gave it to you, you can do whatever you want."


    "But I don''t want to make you unhappy." Tao Yanxi explained, "Even if you give it to me, I want to ask your permission."


    The corners of Murong Ge''s mouth were slightly raised, and he answered "Okay" in a low voice.


    He turned sideways and invited, "Want to come in and have a look?"


    Tao Yanxi was surprised, this was the first time Murong Ge invited her into his villa.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi responded quickly.


    With such a good opportunity, she definitely wants to go in and take a look.


    Murong Ge walked inside with Tao Yanxi.


    Once inside, Tao Yanxi was shocked by the scene inside.


    The villa was full of all kinds of flowers, and hardly anyone she knew.


    There is also a lounge chair on the left, which is made of vines and decorated with small flowers on both sides.


    Pink and white, it looks very pleasing.


    Next to the reclining chair stood a robot about two meters in length, with intact limbs and a mind.


    In his hand he held a tray with a steaming cup on top.


    The robot probably did not expect that Murong Ge would bring her in. Those eyes flashed, and a mechanical sound came from its mouth.


    [It is detected that there are guests coming, and tea is required. ¡¿


    As soon as the voice fell, the robot disappeared with a bang.


    In just a few seconds, a cup of tea was brought to Tao Yanxi.


    ¡¾Dear guests, please use tea. ¡¿The robot bent over and said.


    Tao Yanxi took the teacup and thanked him.


    "This is Xiaoyi." Murong Ge said.


    "Hello, Xiaoyi." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Xiao Yi let out a mechanical laugh, um... it sounds like he should be very happy.


    Murong Ge carried a small basket and took a blueberry cookie from the small basket and took a bite.


    The crispy taste, the unique sweetness of blueberries, and the unique fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi constituted a taste that was enough to make his taste buds dance.


    Murong Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes full of enjoyment.


    Tao Yanxi noticed that Murong Ge was eating blueberry biscuits and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious." Murong Ge handed the biscuits he took a bite to in front of Tao Yanxi, "Would you like a piece too?"


    Tao Yanxi naturally took the biscuit in Murong Ge''s hand and took a bite.


    In fact, she had tasted it before she came, and the taste was naturally the level she should have.


    But the piece in her hand was obviously better than what she had eaten before.


    As for the reason...


    Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge and shook the half of the biscuits in her hand.


    "Does it count as a kiss when we are like this?"

 v3 Chapter 1634： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (14)

    Murong Ge turned his head, his ears seemed to be stained with a thin layer of red.


    "No," he said softly, "just eat a cookie together."


    Tao Yanxi stared at Murong Ge''s red ears and nodded thoughtfully. If this is not an indirect kiss, then what is?


    Tao Yanxi approached Murong Ge, her eyes sparkling.


    "Then what do you think it is?"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice carried the beauty and cuteness of her daughter''s family, and those peach blossom eyes flashed, as if she wanted to put all the beauty of the world into her eyes.


    Murong Ge''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he turned his head away from Tao Yanxi.


    "It doesn''t count anyway."


    Tao Yanxi laughed, but did not continue to embarrass Murong Ge.


    What if he was unhappy and let the little one throw her out?


    Murong Ge saw that Tao Yanxi did not continue to ask questions, a trace of loss flashed on his face.


    Why didn''t she keep asking?


    If she kept asking, he could still tell her what an indirect kiss was.


    Murong Ge moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi took the lead and said, "It seems a little late, I have to go back and tell He Darong the good news."


    Hearing the name "He Darong", a rare gloom flashed in Murong Ge''s eyes.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, "Why do you live with him?"


    "I don''t have a place to live." Tao Yanxi did not withdraw his hand, but looked at Murong Ge with a smile and said.


    "Oh." Murong Ge pursed his lips, "He is too fat, he will get in your eyes and hinder you from doing things."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, "What you said seems to make sense."


    "So..." Murong Ge hesitated.


    "So what?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    She actually knew what he wanted to say next, and she even guessed that he was actually waiting for her to take the initiative to ask.


    However, she had to wait for him to speak.


    Murong Ge hesitated for a few seconds, but still said, "So you can stay at my house."


    "My home is very big and wide. The most important thing is that I am good-looking, not only will not be an eyesore, but also very pleasing to the eye."


    Murong Ge said solemnly.


    It was the first time Tao Yanxi heard such a compliment of herself, so she pretended to hesitate.


    "That''s not good?"


    "Why not?" Murong Ge frowned slightly, "You can also use the flowers I have here."


    He knows that many people want to get his flowers, and now that he takes whatever she wants, she should be tempted, right?


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t know what the sky-defying function of these flowers was. In her eyes, the only use of these flowers was to make flower cakes and tea.


    But this is what her brother said. If she refuses again, it seems to be a bit too much?


    If he regrets it later, then she will lose more than her gain.


    So Tao Yanxi quickly responded: "Okay."


    Murong Ge was satisfied.


    He let go of Tao Yanxi, "Then I''ll move with you."


    "No, no, I don''t have much stuff, I can move it myself." Tao Yanxi said.


    Murong Ge made an "oh" and then said, "Then hurry up, it''s dinner time."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So he just wants to eat the food she made!


    Tao Yanxi snorted, "Alright, alright, I understand."


    "I''m going to move here." Tao Yanxi turned around and left.


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and there was a tenderness in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.

 v3 Chapter 1635： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (15)

    After Tao Yanxi returned to He Darong''s villa, he specifically told him.


    After He Darong heard it, not only did he feel nothing, but he kept urging Tao Yanxi to move over quickly.


    The best thing is that Tao Yanxi can bring him some more flowers.


    In this case, he might be able to make a fortune.


    He Darong smiled wryly and trivially, and was about to deliver Tao Yanxi in front of Murong Ge.


    With He Darong''s help, Tao Yanxi quickly packed up.


    Within two hours, Tao Yanxi moved into Murong Ge''s villa.


    Because of planting flowers and plants, the second floor of the villa was converted into a garden.


    The first floor is the living room. Apart from the study, there are only two spare guest rooms.


    Tao Yanxi chose the room next to Murong Ge as a matter of course.


    Everything in the room has been reworked.


    Tao Yanxi simply packed her luggage and went to the kitchen to cook dinner for Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge was very curious about the cooking process, so he watched Tao Yanxi at the door of the kitchen the whole time.


    Compared with the cooking process of those five-five and three-thick chefs he had seen before, Tao Yanxi''s movements were gorgeous and graceful, and he enjoyed it a lot.


    When the aroma of the food filled the air, Murong Ge couldn''t help swallowing.


    "What''s for dinner tonight?" Murong Ge asked.


    "Gong Bao chicken, fish-flavored shredded pork, a vinegar shredded potato and a tomato omelette soup." Tao Yanxi replied casually.


    Murong Ge swallowed his saliva, just hearing the name seemed to be delicious.


    Since he met Tao Yanxi, he felt that he had lived in vain for the past few decades.


    What dew to drink, what petals to eat, although full, but not satisfied at all.


    Well now, with Tao Yanxi, he feels that he is full of hope in life, oh no, it should be greed and debt.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head and glanced at Murong Ge, and when she saw his longing expression, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What are you thinking?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "I want something delicious." Murong Ge replied, "With you here, I will have a lot of delicious food in the future."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Then you have to be nice to me, or I won''t be able to eat well."


    Hearing this, Murong Ge''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "I''ll be nice to you." Murong Ge said, "I''ll give you anything you want."


    "What if I want you?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Murong Ge was taken aback, thought for a few seconds, and then said, "That''s for you too."


    Anyway, he has always had no desires and no desires. Think about it, if he and Tao Yanxi are together, it seems not bad?


    Tao Yanxi did not expect that Murong Ge would agree so easily, she was stunned for a moment before saying, "Forget it."


    Murong Ge: ?


    He agreed, so what?


    This time, Murong Ge was a little unhappy.


    He stepped into the kitchen and stood behind Tao Yanxi.


    "Why forget it? Don''t you want me?"


    Tao Yanxi turned to look at Murong Ge, saw that his face was a little bad, and coughed lightly.


    How to answer this question?


    If it is not, it is not.


    Her relationship with him seems to have not reached the stage of love.


    Tao Yanxi hesitated for a moment, then said, "The dishes will be ready soon, you go to the dining table and wait."


    Murong Ge didn''t know that Tao Yanxi was changing the subject, he snorted and went out reluctantly.

 v3 Chapter 1636： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (16)

    After the meal was ready, Tao Yanxi greeted Murong Ge to start eating.


    Murong Ge looked at the delicious food on the table, and suddenly forgot about Tao Yanxi''s change of topic.


    The corners of his mouth were smiling, but the movements in his hands were swift.


    Tao Yanxi only saw afterimages, and after a closer look, well, more than half of the food on the table was missing.


    Tao Yanxi: ¡­


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "You eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Murong Ge glanced at Tao Yanxi quickly, and his eyes seemed to say, "Aren''t you human?"


    "I won''t rob you." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, "If I want to eat it, I can make it myself."


    Murong Ge gave a quick "um", but the movements in his hands did not mean to stop at all.


    Seeing this, Tao Yan didn''t say anything more.


    She ate the meal slowly, with a clear smile on her face.


    I''m so happy to finally live in Murong Ge''s house.


    Next, she should have a good relationship with him, right?


    Tao Yanxi thought about the future while watching slowly enjoying the food.


    Half an hour later, Murong Ge, who was finally full, lay leisurely on the reclining chair, flickering, and seemed to be enjoying himself.


    Tao Yanxi brewed a cup of tea and put it on the table next to her, "The food cooked at night is greasy, so drink some tea to relieve the tiredness."


    Murong Ge let out a light hum from his mouth.


    He closed his eyes slightly, breathing gradually steady.


    Tao Yanxi sat aside and glanced at him occasionally.


    After a while, she didn''t see that Murong Ge wanted to drink tea.


    She took a closer look and found that Murong Ge fell asleep at some point.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Little One." Tao Yanxi called Little One softly.


    Xiao Yi suddenly appeared in front of Tao Yanxi, "Miss, what are your orders?"


    "Can I get a blanket out?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Xiao Yi turned around quickly and went into the room to get the blanket.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Yi took a blanket and walked out.


    Tao Yanxi took the blanket and gently covered it over Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge seemed to sense something, and frowned slightly.


    "Sleep, sleep~" Tao Yanxi said softly.


    Murong Ge made a "uh" sound, and his brows gradually relaxed.


    His body became more and more relaxed, but after a few seconds, he fell asleep again.


    The breeze was blowing, and occasionally a petal fell on the blanket, as if trying to bring warmth to Murong Ge.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and took the petals away, and just stayed by Murong Ge''s side.


    Before she knew it, she was also sitting on a chair and fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she found that the blanket was covering her.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously turned her head to look at Murong Ge, but bumped into a pair of eyes that seemed to be filled with stars.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then raised a smile.


    "When did you wake up?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Ten minutes ago." Murong Ge''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s lips, and the color there seemed to be a little redder.


    "You''re so weird." Murong Ge said suddenly, his fingers on his lips, and he said with a trace of confusion, "I just looked at your lips and thought it looked delicious."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Wait, what does this mean...


    "I tasted it." Murong Ge frowned, "It''s soft, but not as soft as jelly, but why can''t I taste it enough?"

 v3 Chapter 1637： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (17)

    When Tao Yanxi heard this, the raised hand suddenly stopped in the air.


    This person... is too sultry when it comes to love words!


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, pinched Murong Ge''s face, and tugged.


    "Did you steal a kiss from me just now?"


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi innocently and said, "It seems so."


    "That''s right, what do you mean it seems to be." Tao Yan looked at Murong Ge fiercely.


    "Oh, yes." Murong Ge grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and rubbed slightly.


    "When you were cooking, you said you didn''t want me." Murong Ge began to count the old accounts, "but I want you."


    Tao Yanxi withdrew her hand and looked straight at Murong Ge.


    "so what?"


    "So you want me too, okay?" Murong Ge took Tao Yanxi''s hand again and said.


    "I have money, power, and beauty. I have what you want."


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously, and it seemed that he had to get an answer.


    "I don''t need these." Tao Yanxi smiled, stretched out her other hand and touched Murong Ge''s heart, "I want your heart."


    Murong Ge was stunned for a moment, and suddenly pulled down his robe at random.


    His chest was suddenly displayed in front of Tao Yanxi, and there was a faint pink under the white, almost transparent skin.


    "If you want it, just take it."


    Tao Yanxi''s fingertips touched the warm skin, and she felt a little dazed for a moment.


    "Yanxi?" Murong Ge called Tao Yanxi''s name.


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, "I''m here."


    Murong Ge conjured a knife out of nowhere and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, here it is."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "What are you giving me the knife?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Didn''t Yan Xi want my heart?" Murong Ge asked back.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the knife that glowed with cold light, then looked at the chest exposed in front of him, and fell silent for a while.


    She shook her head and said, "I didn''t mean that, put away the knife."


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled expression, not understanding what she meant.


    But he still obediently put the knife away.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge like this and sighed helplessly.


    What, he said he wanted her, he didn''t know what "want" was.


    Forget it, anyway, it will take a long time to come to Japan, and one day Murong Ge will understand.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was twelve o''clock in the morning, oh, it''s time for a late night snack.


    "Want to have supper?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Murong Ge''s eyes lit up and he nodded again and again.


    "want!"


    "Well, I''m going to do it. For supper, it must be barbecue, hehe~" Tao Yan got up and walked inside.


    Murong Ge followed Tao Yanxi, wanting to see if he could be of any help.


    Half an hour later, a barbecue rack was set up in the garden, and all kinds of skewers were placed aside, just waiting to be grilled.


    Tao Yanxi set up the charcoal fire, then brushed a layer of oil and was ready to grill.


    Murong Ge sat obediently beside him, swallowing from time to time.


    These barbecues look delicious.


    The meat skewers made a sizzling sound, and the oil inside was grilled and dripped onto the charcoal fire.


    Murong Ge swallowed his saliva, looked at the oily skewers, suddenly thought of something, got up and walked towards a corner.


    After a while, he came over with a few flowers in his hand.


    Tao Yanxi took time to look at him and asked curiously, "What are you doing with flowers?"

 v3 Chapter 1638： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (18)

    Murong Ge walked over to Tao Yanxi and crushed the flowers into powder with his bare hands.


    The powder sprinkled on those skewers, making a seductive sound.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge suspiciously.


    "These pollen can prevent the body from absorbing the fat in the meat skewers, so even if you eat more, you won''t get fat~" Murong Ge explained.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly realized, but did not expect that flowers actually have this effect.


    "You have a lot of treasures in this garden." Tao Yanxi sighed.


    "Well, if Yan Xi likes it, you can pick it as you like~" Murong Ge said, "But when picking flowers, I need to be by your side. Some flowers are poisonous, and I''m afraid of hurting Yan Xi."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi with a well-behaved face, and suddenly smiled.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "Yanxi is really good." He really wanted to take it home and raise it up.


    Tao Yanxi patted Murong Ge''s hand away, "Wash your hands."


    "Oh." Murong Ge responded with a trace of grievance, obviously his hands were very clean, much cleaner than Yan Xi''s.


    Murong Ge washed his hands aggrievedly, and the barbecue on Tao Yanxi''s side was coming to an end.


    Those pollen sprinkled, not only did not destroy the taste of the barbecue itself, but also brought a faint floral fragrance.


    Tao Yanxi took a sip, and even she couldn''t help eating the whole bunch.


    She licked her lips and was about to ask Murong Ge to come over for a barbecue, but she heard his resentful voice.


    "Yan Xi is stealing food behind my back."


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "I don''t have it, I just tasted it was underripe."


    "Is that familiar?" Murong Ge asked.


    "It''s cooked." Tao Yanxi put the grilled skewers aside, "You can taste it."


    "Okay~" Murong Ge didn''t care about "stealing" anymore, but quickly picked up those grilled skewers and ate them.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him and chuckled, she was really a foodie.


    She didn''t prepare many skewers today, and after two bakes, there''s nothing left.


    After grilling those skewers, Tao Yanxi also sat down and ate.


    The skewers with a hint of floral aroma are much better than the simple greasy skewers.


    The two of you just finished eating all the skewers one by one, and drank a bottle of Fat House Happy Water together by the way.


    After eating supper, Tao Yanxi played with the phone for a while and then fell asleep.


    Murong Ge also rested after Tao Yanxi fell asleep.


    Today is the first day with Yan Xi, which is great. With this thought, Murong Ge fell asleep.


    For a month in a row, Tao Yanxi changed patterns every day to prepare delicious food for Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge ate and ate every day, and gained ten kilograms of weight to live up to expectations.


    The originally thin face was rounded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a layer of belly gradually appeared on the belly.


    When Murong Ge realized that he had gained weight, he realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Murong Ge decided to have a serious meeting with Tao Yanxi.


    He pulled Tao Yanxi onto the sofa, lifted his clothes at once, exposing his little belly, pointed at it and said, "Look, I''ve gained weight."


    Tao Yanxi stared at the little belly carefully for several seconds.


    How to say it, should it be said that it is the little belly of the little fairy?


    This white and chubby look doesn''t look like a belly at all.


    Tao Yanxi stretched out her hand and poked, and the soft touch came from her fingertips, which made her think of jelly that she could flick.

 v3 Chapter 1639： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (19)

    jelly? Tao Yanxi was stunned by this thought.


    She actually thought a man''s belly was like jelly!


    Tao Yanxi quickly retracted her hand, coughed lightly, and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Murong Ge imitated Tao Yanxi and poked his own belly.


    "Yanxi, have I gained weight?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded solemnly, "Yes, that''s right, you''ve gained weight."


    Murong Ge collapsed suddenly, "Then I''ve gained weight, will Yan Xi still want me?"


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and poked his belly.


    "You can''t let me go. You made me fat. You have to be responsible for me."


    "Okay, I''ll be responsible for you." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Is it her fault? Obviously he eats a lot!


    You see, isn''t she also fat?


    Tao Yanxi calmly pinched her belly, the soft sensuality seemed to remind her that she seemed to have gained weight too.


    Tao Yanxi: ! ! !


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi pulled back his hand, "Since you''ve gained weight, we''ve been eating lightly recently, and we mustn''t be too big."


    Murong Ge: ...


    No, this was not the result he wanted.


    "No, I don''t think I''m fat enough." Murong Ge said very seriously, "I think we can eat more."


    "I heard that roast lamb is delicious." Murong Ge added.


    "You heard it wrong." Tao Yanxi stood up and made a decision.


    "We''ve been eating lighter these days."


    She will never allow herself to gain weight again!


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi with aggrieved expression, he was not fat, really, not fat at all.


    However, Yan Xi seems to have gained some weight.


    Murong Ge''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s waist, um...it seemed to be a little rounder.


    The fat Yanxi should be very comfortable to hold, right?


    He just didn''t know that Yan Xiyun would not allow him to hug her.


    Murong Ge sighed softly and leaned back on the sofa.


    [Master, is there anything Xiaoyi can ask you to share? ¡¿ Xiao Yi suddenly appeared and asked.


    Murong Ge thought for a while, and said in a low voice: [Xiao Yi, go and hug Yanxi and see if she hits you. ¡¿


    If Yan Xi didn''t beat Xiao Yi, then he wouldn''t be beaten when he hugged her, right?


    Xiaoyi didn''t understand what Murong Ge meant at all, he only knew to follow the master''s instructions.


    So a few minutes later, Tao Yanxi was hugged by Xiao Yi.


    ¡¾Little One, what are you doing? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xiao Yi hugged and let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    ¡¾hug you. ¡¿ After Xiao Yi finished speaking, he immediately returned to Murong Ge.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    After a few minutes, Murong Ge hugged Tao Yanxi from behind.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Hugging you!" Murong Ge said confidently, "Yan Qi, who has gained weight, is soft in his arms."


    When Tao Yanxi heard the word "fat", she grabbed Murong Ge and pulled him forward fiercely.


    Fortunately, Murong Ge responded quickly, otherwise he might have fallen to the ground.


    "Yanxi?" Murong Ge looked at her suspiciously, "You hit me."


    Tao Yanxi moved her fingers, "I haven''t done it yet."


    "You didn''t hit him when I hugged you just now, but you hit me when I hugged you." Murong Ge said.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, "I really haven''t done it yet."

 v3 Chapter 1640： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (20)

    Besides, she didn''t want to hit him because he hugged her, but because he said the word "fat"!


    The so-called straight man is probably such a creature.


    You never know why the other person is angry.


    Tao Yanxi held back her little hands that were about to move, looked at Murong Ge and said, "I''m not angry because you hugged me, but because you said I was fat."


    "What''s wrong with being fat?" Murong Ge asked, "Even if Yan Xi is fat, she is the prettiest among fat people."


    "But girls don''t want others to call her fat." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh, then I won''t talk about being fat anymore." Murong Ge said, "How do you feel about being plump?"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, well, plumpness is still acceptable.


    "Just be happy." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    "Mmmm!" Murong Ge nodded, "Yan Xi, come and hug."


    Murong Ge took Tao Yanxi into his arms again with a smirk on his face.


    Tao Yanxi''s head rested on Murong Ge''s chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    The heartbeat of "thump thump thump" is steady and powerful, giving people a sense of security.


    Beneath Murong Ge''s small body, he is actually full of power.


    Tao Yanxi subconsciously rubbed Murong Ge''s chest, and she heard the sound of his heart beating faster.


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, hee hee, man~


    "Yanxi." Murong Ge called her name.


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked up at him.


    Murong Ge moved his lips and was about to say something when Xiao Yi came out of nowhere.


    [Master, Qin Weizhong is here. ¡¿


    Qin Weizhong?


    Tao Yan secretly felt that the name was a little familiar.


    She thought about it carefully, and suddenly it sounded that this is the old gentleman who bought a villa from her.


    "Qin Weizhong?" Tao Yanxi said, "You know him?"


    Murong Ge nodded, "I''ve met a few times before."


    "Why did he come to you?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Murong Ge let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps and turned to hold her hand.


    "Go out and ask and you''ll know."


    Murong Ge took Tao Yan''s footsteps and walked outside.


    The door was opened from the inside, and Tao Yanxi also saw Qin Weizhong standing outside.


    He was wearing a suit, holding a flowerpot in his arms, and in the flowerpot was a tender grass that had just sprouted.


    When Qin Weizhong saw Murong Ge come out, a surprise burst out on his face, "Mr. Murong!"


    Murong Ge nodded lightly, his eyes fell on the flower pot he was holding in his hand.


    "Mr. Murong, look, I cultivated it!"


    Although it has just sprouted, it is enough for him.


    "Mr. Murong, you said at the beginning that as long as I can cultivate and germinate, you can still give me flowers." Qin Weizhong said excitedly.


    Murong Ge nodded with the same expression.


    "You wait here."


    After Murong Ge finished speaking, he turned around and went in.


    Tao Yanxi did not follow Murong Ge in. She looked at Qin Weizhong curiously and said, "Mr. Qin, do you remember me?"


    Only then did Qin Weizhong notice Tao Yanxi.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, "It''s you, the little girl who sold my villa."


    "Yes." Tao Yanxi smiled deeper, "Mr. Qin has a good memory."


    Qin Weizhong shook his head, "I''m old, I can''t do it anymore."


    "Little girl, why are you here?" Qin Weizhong asked curiously.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi was interrupted by Murong Ge as soon as he uttered a word.

 v3 Chapter 1641： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (21)

    "She''s mine, isn''t it normal here?" Murong Ge stood beside Tao Yanxi holding a flower tray.


    Qin Weizhong looked at Tao Yanxi in shock, as if he couldn''t believe that there were other people beside Murong Ge.


    "No... No, I''m just surprised." Qin Weizhong said.


    Murong Ge snorted softly and handed the flower pot in his hand to Qin Weizhong.


    "This is a living flower, you can take it."


    Qin Weizhong was grateful to Dade for taking the flowerpot, and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    Before leaving, he took another look at Tao Yanxi.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have a bad relationship with this little girl at the beginning, otherwise...


    Not knowing what to think, Qin Weizhong actually shuddered.


    After Qin Weizhong left, Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge and asked, "What are the flowers that are still alive?"


    "It can prolong life." Murong Ge explained, "Yanxi is still young, so he definitely won''t need it."


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    With Murong Ge''s explanation, she could understand why Qin Weizhong wanted that one to survive.


    "Yan Xi, how did you know him?" Murong Ge led her inside.


    The door closed slowly, as if isolating them from the whole world.


    "I used to work in real estate sales." Tao Yanxi explained, "He bought a villa from me, and I took a large part of it, otherwise I would not resign."


    Murong Ge nodded thoughtfully, "In that case, I have to thank him."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge suspiciously.


    "If it wasn''t for him, how would I have met Yanxi?" Murong Ge took Tao Yanxi into his arms and smiled softly.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, but did not answer.


    Even without Qin Weizhong, he would have met her.


    After all, from the beginning, she came for him.


    "By the way, what shall we eat for a while?" Murong Ge asked.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Eat, eat, eat every day! Sooner or later you will get fat!


    "Seaweed stewed pig''s trotters." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Pig''s trotters? Is it delicious?" Murong Ge asked, "Well... Yan Xi''s cooking must be delicious."


    "Yes, yes, let me go first, I''m going to deal with the ingredients." Tao Yanxi said.


    Murong Ge reluctantly rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, and then slowly released her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly went to process the ingredients, while Murong Ge watched.


    After the meal was ready, the two naturally enjoyed a delicious meal again.


    A month later, Tao Yanxi took the time to find He Darong.


    She also brought He Darong a few pots of flowers, all with Murong Ge''s consent.


    After He Darong saw the pots of flowers she brought, he could not wait to offer her up.


    In just one month, the pharmaceutical factory invested by He Darong has started construction.


    Preliminary experiments have been carried out on whitening and slimming drugs, which have proved to be effective.


    He Darong was relieved after knowing that Tao Yanxi was doing well at Murong Ge''s house.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay at He Darong''s house too much, and she left soon.


    Before she came out, Murong Ge said that if he didn''t go back for half an hour, he would come out and arrest people in person.


    This "personal arrest" is not so simple.


    Anyway, Tao Yanxi felt that if she didn''t go back for half an hour, Murong Ge might be blackened.


    By the time¡­¡­

 v3 Chapter 1642： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (22)

    Tao Yanxi almost choked back to Murong Ge''s side.


    When Murong Ge saw Tao Yanxi came back, his expression improved.


    "Why did you come back? Isn''t it just a flower pot?" Murong Ge asked.


    "I said two words to He Darong." Tao Yanxi explained, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    Murong Ge snorted softly, not wanting to admit that he was jealous.


    "I''m not jealous, it''s just that you shouldn''t talk to other men. You live in my house and you should listen to me." Murong Ge said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Why are you so domineering?" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    Murong Ge stretched out his hand and took Tao Yanxi into his arms, "Anyway, you are not allowed to talk to other men, or I won''t give them flowers."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi replied helplessly, "Although you are domineering, I like it very much."


    I really like it very much. The jealous and domineering brother is also very cute~


    Tao Yanxi thought with a smile, and even her expression changed a bit.


    Where had Murong Ge ever seen Tao Yanxi smiling so cutely, the hand that hugged her was a little tighter.


    But when he thought that other people would see Tao Yanxi like this, he couldn''t help but feel unhappy.


    "Yanxi." He looked down at her, "You will always be with me, right?"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi hugged Murong Ge back and rubbed her little head against his chest.


    Murong Ge''s heart softened after being rubbed by Tao Yanxi.


    It turns out that in this world, there are things that make him happier than food.


    That is to be with Yan Xi, um... forever.


    As long as he thinks of this, Murong Ge''s mood is not good.


    "That Yanxi, what shall we eat at night?" Murong Ge asked.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Why is the topic of chat with Murong Ge always about what to eat?


    This is probably the way foodies chat.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, "Okay, okay, eating is still very important.


    "Let''s eat steak at night, I haven''t made steak for you yet."


    "Okay~" Murong Ge responded.


    The so-called steak, of course, is to be paired with red wine.


    For this steak, Murong Ge specially took out his own brewed red wine.


    This red wine is not something that can be bought outside. In addition to the products of grape fermentation, there are also blue and blue flowers that he specially added.


    In addition to nourishing the spleen and stomach, the role of blue and blue flowers also has a slightly enthusiastic effect.


    But this effect also varies from person to person.


    Anyway, Murong Ge had been drinking it before, and he was not affected by this kind of enthusiasm.


    Murong Ge took it for granted that Tao Yanxi should be fine after drinking this wine.


    However, when Tao Yanxi drank half a glass of wine, she felt something was wrong.


    The feeling of rising from her body made her trance.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes, trying her best to see the person in front of her.


    "Murong Ge..." She read his name.


    Murong Ge supported Tao Yanxi''s waist, lowered his head and said, "Yanxi, you can''t do it, you''re drunk after only half a cup."


    "Drunk?" Tao Yanxi murmured and repeated, "I''m not drunk."


    She is someone who can''t pour a thousand cups, how could she be drunk?


    "I''m just a little dizzy." And the body is a little weird.


    Tao Yanxi frowned, this feeling is so strange...


    Murong Ge looked at Tao Yanxi whose cheeks were flushed, and suddenly thought of something, and his face turned red all of a sudden.

 v3 Chapter 1643： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (23)

    The enthusiasm effect of Qingqinghua seems to have played a role in Yan Xi''s body.


    Murong Ge''s heart beat extremely fast all of a sudden.


    "Yanxi, I... I''ll hug you."


    Murong Ge suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him puzzled and wrapped her arms around Murong Ge''s neck.


    Murong Ge carried Tao Yanxi into the bedroom, and after a while, beautiful music sounded in the room.


    Xiao Yi stood at the door, with big doubts flashing in his eyes.


    Is the master bullying Miss Yanxi?


    Is it going to stop?


    If it wants to stop it, will the owner dismantle itself?


    Xiao Yi thought for a few minutes, and finally turned around and left.


    The master should know, in order not to be destroyed, Xiao Yi thinks he should stay where it is cool.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi woke up with a sore back.


    Her memory only stayed when she drank red wine, and she had no memory of what happened after that.


    But look at Murong Ge sleeping next to him, and look at the marks on the two of them...


    Well, drunken chaos... That''s right.


    So the question is, who took the initiative?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Murong Ge furtively, and when he saw that he was still asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    According to her temperament, she should have taken the initiative last night, right?


    I don''t know what Murong Ge was thinking.


    Tao Yanxi recalled it carefully, and finally remembered a little bit.


    Thinking about it carefully, Murong Ge seems to be very satisfied?


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What is she thinking about?


    "Wake up." Tao Yanxi pushed Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge woke up in a daze, looking at Tao Yanxi with a confused expression.


    "Yanxi, what''s wrong?"


    "Last night..." As soon as Tao Yanxi spoke, he was interrupted by Murong Ge.


    "Yan Xi, I''m hungry, what shall we eat in the morning?" Yan Xi must not know that it is because of the blue and green flowers that make her enthusiastic.


    Tao Yanxi also wanted to ask about the situation last night, but Murong Ge kept saying that he was hungry.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, and felt that it would be meaningless to get to the bottom of it, so she happily got up and went to cook for Murong Ge.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi leaving, Murong Ge breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it was amazing last night, don''t let Yan Xi know about it.


    As for why she didn''t let her know, this was probably a man''s intuition.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Murong Ge''s mental activities, otherwise she might have had a good laugh.


    For her, being with her brother is actually just a matter of time.


    After she made breakfast, she called Murong Ge over for dinner.


    Probably because of a guilty conscience, Murong Ge was very quiet during the meal.


    After breakfast, Murong Ge went to look after his flowers and plants.


    Tao Yanxi was also used to Murong Ge''s behavior.


    Murong Ge was busy over there, and she was lying on the reclining chair playing with her mobile phone, very leisurely.


    Although Murong Ge was taking care of the flowers and plants, he had to take a look at Tao Yanxi from time to time.


    He was in a bad mood when he saw her smiling happily while looking at her phone.


    What is she looking at and smiling so happily?


    Are you looking at little brother?


    Murong Ge knew that he had recently debuted in a boy group, and he heard that he was especially popular with little girls.


    Murong Ge walked over, bowed his head, and approached Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, what are you looking at?"


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi''s phone screen.


    Sure enough, brother!

 v3 Chapter 1644： Little fairy man doesnt need to eat (no wonder) (24)

    Murong Ge became more and more unhappy.


    "Yanxi, what''s so beautiful about those men?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at Murong Ge and said with a smile, "Oh, they are so funny, hahaha!"


    "What''s so funny?" Murong Ge asked.


    "They were playing games, and one of them tripped over his left foot and tripped his right foot. He died of laughter, hahahahaha!"


    Tao Yanxi smiled very arrogantly, her delicate little face had a hint of bright color, that was the joy she had never shown in front of Murong Ge.


    Murong Ge snorted unhappily.


    Before meeting Tao Yanxi, he was a very humble person.


    It is said to be indifferent, in fact, it is more inclined to have no desires and no desires.


    Everything in this world is at her fingertips, and the big problems for others are not even the word "problem" in his eyes.


    The days were boring and boring, so dry that he exuded an extreme sense of world-weariness.


    It was not until he met Tao Yanxi that he realized that life was so interesting.


    Moreover, it is so difficult to win someone''s heart.


    Murong Ge thought a little aggrieved, and wrapped his hands around Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    "What''s so good about them?"


    "I also stumble on my left foot with my right foot."


    Although I''m a bit stupid to say that, shouldn''t he just look at his words?


    "Yanxi, look at me."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge.


    For such a period of time, Murong Ge has really changed a lot.


    When she saw him for the first time, he was like the bright moon in the sky, unattainable, unreachable, and untouchable.


    The immortal aura that seems to be escaping from the whole body makes people wonder if such a person really exists in the human world.


    The appearance that can no longer be described in words and the fluttering temperament make him look like a human being.


    But now Murong Ge always has a very rich expression on his face.


    Will be angry because she is jealous and wronged when she sees other men, will laugh like a child because she eats the food she cooks.


    And because of the body that fits...with her, she will let out a sigh of satisfaction that every man would utter.


    Such Murong Ge is a real ordinary person with various emotions and desires that exists in this world.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Murong Ge like this, and was stunned for a while.


    By the time he reacted, she had already been carried into the bedroom by Murong Ge.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hmm...even the common man''s solution to his girlfriend is the same.


    If there is a problem, just "play" a meal.


    Since Murong Ge unlocked the "beating" skill, his relationship with Tao Yanxi has grown by leaps and bounds.


    Although Murong Ge couldn''t understand and explain what love and liking were, he had told Tao Yanxi more than once that she could only be his, and in any case, she could only be with him in her life.


    Could this possessiveness that can only be with me be love?


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t explain clearly, she only knew that she did the same to him.


    Probably under the influence of Tao Yanxi, Murong Ge gradually opened up the research right of the flowers he planted.


    No way, who makes Tao Yanxi usually spend a lot of money.


    Want to buy everything, want to try everything, what else can Murong Ge do other than pamper her?


    With the opening of the research rights of those strange and wonderful flowers, every once in a while there is news about a cure for a certain disease.


    This can be regarded as a good news for the majority of patients.

 v3 Chapter 1645： There is always dog blood on the head (1)

    For all this, Murong Ge didn''t care much.


    Anyway, he has Yan Xi, as for the rest, let others worry about it.


    And just like that, the two got together.


    In this life, Murong Ge lived to be 100 years old.


    On his 100th birthday, Tao Yanxi cooked him a bowl of longevity noodles.


    Murong Ge swallowed the long noodles that seemed to never end, and ended up choking to death.


    Tao Yanxi, who knew the cause of Murong Ge''s death, didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. She helplessly put away the fragments of her brother''s soul and let Xiao Yao take her to the next world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before Tao Yanxi could open her eyes, she was filled with the chaotic and complicated memories of her original body in her mind.


    She hurriedly sorted out the original body''s memory, and was deeply shocked by the **** plot in it.


    She was originally a child who was held by the wrong person. She should have been the daughter of the head of the Xu family, a top wealthy family in S City.


    But more than ten years ago, due to various accidents, she and another family''s daughter were held by the wrong one.


    The original home, the Tao family, was a poor family that was rich in the early years but went bankrupt ten years ago and is now dilapidated.


    Father Tao suffered a failure and suffered from alcoholism and violent tendencies throughout the year.


    And the peach mother is a weak and incompetent dodder that only knows to depend on the life of men.


    The original body was in such a family and developed a weak temperament.


    A year ago, Xu Huashi, the elder brother of the Xu family, accidentally saw the original body, and he was suspicious by nature and launched an investigation in private.


    Finally, it was found out that this village was wrongly hugged more than ten years ago.


    The Xu family naturally didn''t want their biological daughter to live abroad, but they also didn''t want to give up the wrong girl who had been with them for more than ten years - Xu Lingling.


    After some negotiation, the original body was taken back to the Xu family.


    But the Xu family was unwilling to give her an official status. As a wealthy family, the fact that they had the wrong daughter more than ten years ago was already a scandal. How could they allow others to talk behind their backs.


    In addition, Xu Lingling was raised very well by them. Compared with the weak and dark appearance of the original body, Xu Lingling was naturally able to take it out.


    Yuan Shi originally thought that he would live a happy life when he returned to this home, but he didn''t want to. This is the beginning of another hell.


    One year later this year, Xu Lingling took a fancy to Xu Lingling because of the gift that Yuanshen planned to give to the male god. The Xu family urged Yuanshen to give the gift to Xu Lingling.


    Yuan Yuan was disheartened, he smashed the gift with his own hands, and at the same time broke his own life with his own hands.


    After finishing her memory, Tao Yanxi slowly opened her eyes.


    What caught my eye was the aircraft model that had been smashed into pieces and could barely be seen.


    It was a birthday present that Yuan Shen had spent several nights making and wanted to give to his male god.


    Unfortunately, these gifts were smashed into pieces by the original body, just to prevent Xu Lingling from getting them.


    Tao Yanxi touched the position of her heart and mouth, it seemed that there was still some pain here, probably because the original body''s emotions were at work.


    Even if he died, he would still be unwilling.


    Tao Yanxi sighed lightly and calmed down.


    [Xiao Yao, where is my brother in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [I don''t know how to mess with it, the little master finds it by himself! Anyway, the master is definitely there! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    What do you want!


    Tao Yanxi was about to find out where her brother was, when there was a knock on the door...

 v3 Chapter 1646： There is always dog blood on the head (2)

    "Sister, father asked you to go down." Xu Lingling''s sweet voice sounded from outside the door, "Sister, father is also for your own good, you better go down."


    These words seem to be certain that Tao Yanxi will not go downstairs.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she immediately opened the door and went downstairs.


    Xu Lingling didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi would do this. She quickly followed her and said softly, "Sister, don''t be unhappy. I''ll just have to explain it to my father later."


    Tao Yanxi stopped, and looked at Xu Lingling with her arms around her chest.


    "How can you see that I''m not happy?"


    Xu Lingling was stunned for a moment, and was about to say something when she saw Tao Yanxi had already walked downstairs.


    Downstairs, when Father Xu saw Tao Yan''s footsteps down, the first sentence he said was, "Where''s the thing I asked you to take?"


    Xu Lingling didn''t tell her what to take at all. Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but glance at Xu Lingling who came up from behind.


    "She didn''t tell me what to take." Tao Yanxi said directly, "Father is so rich, do you need anything from me?"


    Father Xu frowned slightly. He looked at Xu Lingling and asked, "Didn''t you tell her? Don''t you want her model airplane?"


    There was a trace of grievance on Xu Lingling''s face, she nodded slightly and explained, "Since my sister doesn''t want to give it to me, then I don''t want to force it."


    "After all, it was made by my elder sister herself, and I thought she wanted to give it to the boy she likes."


    Having said that, Xu Lingling suddenly shut up.


    She pretended to look at Tao Yanxi in horror and said, "Sister, I didn''t mean to..."


    Not intentional what? Didn''t she mean to say that she has someone she likes?


    After hearing this, Father Xu''s face sank.


    "Have you forgotten the first rule of the Xu family? You dare to fall in love early?" Father Xu asked.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, "Father, I''ve only been home for less than a month, but I haven''t heard of the Xu family rules."


    Besides, the original body is just a crush, and there is no puppy love at all.


    When Father Xu heard Tao Yanxi''s words, his face became even more gloomy.


    "How dare you talk back!"


    Tao Yanxi stared at Father Xu and did not speak.


    "Look at you, why don''t you learn from your sister, you know to cause me trouble every day!"


    Father Xu became more and more angry. Xu Lingling hurriedly cooked by Father Xu''s side, took his arm and said, "Dad, my sister is just confused for a while, don''t be angry, if you get angry, your health will be bad."


    "I got the first place in this exam, Dad, you should be happy~"


    Father Xu listened to Xu Lingling''s comfort, but slowly calmed down.


    He glared at Tao Yanxi, then took Xu Lingling''s hand and asked her what reward she wanted.


    Tao Yanxi watched for a while, and determined that Father Xu ignored her, so she went upstairs.


    If it wasn''t too late now, she would definitely go out to find her brother.


    After Tao Yanxi went upstairs, she packed up and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi took the bus to school with her schoolbag on her back.


    After arriving at the school, Tao Yanxi came to look for her brother.


    According to my usual experience, my brother is always not far from him.


    But she couldn''t find her brother after searching around, which made her more or less depressed.


    After the class bell rang, Tao Yanxi had to return to her seat.

 v3 Chapter 1647： There is always blood on the head (3)

    The first class was a headache for mathematics, Tao Yanxi felt a little headache looking at the numbers on the test paper.


    In fact, she didn''t think math was so difficult, but she couldn''t help but be a little worried because she didn''t find her brother right now.


    What if her brother was bullied when she didn''t know it?


    What if he has no money to eat? What if he breaks his arm and breaks his leg?


    As long as she didn''t see him, Tao Yanxi felt uneasy.


    After a boring day of studying, Tao Yanxi walked out dejectedly with her schoolbag on her back.


    The school she is currently studying is a famous noble high school. After school, there are many luxury cars outside to pick up these young masters and princesses.


    Tao Yanxi avoided the vehicle, but was hit by a Rolls-Royce at a corner.


    Fortunately, the driver''s driving skills were excellent, and he just rubbed her calf slightly and turned over.


    But it will hurt if you touch it.


    Tao Yanxi squatted down and pulled up the cuffs of her trousers, the skin of her calf was indeed torn, and the blood was slowly flowing out.


    Tao Yanxi frowned in pain. She looked at the Rolls-Royce, only to see the driver getting out of the car and walking towards her.


    "I''m sorry, little classmate, are you alright?"


    The driver took a closer look, oops, it''s bleeding!


    He didn''t listen to what Tao Yanxi said was that something was wrong, and he quickly said, "Little classmate, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Tao Yanxi was about to shake her head when she heard a hoarse voice coming from the car.


    "Pharaoh, what''s going on?"


    The driver heard the voice of his boss and quickly replied, "This little classmate is injured."


    "Get in the car and go to the hospital," the voice said again.


    The driver looked at Tao Yanxi and persuaded: "Little classmate, your legs are bleeding. I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    The driver opened the rear door, and Tao Yanxi saw the man who was talking just now.


    With just one glance, Tao Yanxi recognized that this man was his brother.


    The originally depressed heart became active at this moment.


    Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly at him, and got into the car with her legs.


    Fu Qiran glanced at Tao Yanxi, the girl in the school uniform had a simple ponytail, and the ponytail swayed slightly with the girl''s movements, which was a bit cute.


    "I''m sorry to bother you." Tao Yanxi said actively.


    Fu Qiran''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s calf. There was a hideous bloodstain on the fair and slender calf. The original delicate beauty was suddenly destroyed, but at the same time, it added an indescribable beauty.


    Fu Qiran''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said lightly, "It''s nothing."


    "It was Old Wang who hit you first." Fu Qiran said again, "This is our responsibility."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and did not refute Fu Qiran''s words.


    The driver had already started the car and headed towards the hospital, and Tao Yanxi planned to take advantage of this short distance to get close to his brother.


    "My name is Tao Yanxi." She took the initiative to introduce, "Currently studying at Ace Noble High School."


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi who introduced himself with interest.


    He recognized the uniform of Ace Noble High School, and the moment he saw her, he knew she was a high school student.


    But I don''t know why, he clearly knew that she was a high school student, but he said so seriously from her mouth, which made Fu Qiran want to laugh.

 v3 Chapter 1648： There is always dog blood on the head (4)

    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she looked at Fu Qiran eagerly, trying to convey the meaning of making him introduce himself with his eyes.


    Fu Qiran looked at the girl with shining eyes staring at him, and couldn''t help but feel amused.


    "I know you are a student at Ace Noble High School."


    Fu Qiran put down the magazine in his hand, "Actually, the uniforms of this school are made by the factory under my hands."


    "Huh?" Tao Yanxi looked at Fu Qiran in surprise.


    So this life''s brother is the owner of a clothing factory?


    It sounds...a bit earthy.


    In Tao Yanxi''s consciousness, the bosses of the clothing factory are all wearing jeans with long short sleeves, and the short sleeves are tucked into the jeans, with two gold chains hanging around their necks.


    However, Fu Qiran, who is sitting next to her now, is wearing a suit that looks like a haute couture version, with a precious watch on her wrist, and her whole person exudes the temperament of "I am rich but I am low-key".


    Sure enough, people can''t be seen, who would have thought that such a person would be the boss of a clothing factory?


    Tao Yanxi blinked and quickly accepted the setting.


    "Then what''s the name of your garment factory?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Fu Qiran frowned slightly, this question was really asked of him.


    There are many companies under his name, and there are many factories under the company. How can he remember the name of a small clothing factory?


    Probably called the ABC factory?


    "ABC factory." Fu Qiran said uncertainly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    A clothing factory called the name of an aunt towel?


    Should she say that she is worthy of being her own brother?


    "Cough cough... What''s your name, uncle?" Tao Yanxi took the initiative to ask.


    The corners of Fu Qiran''s mouth twitched slightly, and he uttered three words in that magnetic voice.


    "Fu Qiran."


    Tao Yanxi, who finally knew her brother''s name, expressed her happiness.


    She whispered "Fu Qiran" and "Fu Qiran", um... what a good name.


    Fu Qiran''s ear is very good, and since the car was quiet, he naturally heard Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    Obviously, he has heard countless people recite his name, some proud, some sad, some fearful, and some surprised.


    But there has never been such a kind, full of surprise and tenderness, and it seems to have a trace of unexplainable love.


    Fu Qiran lowered his eyes, his eyelashes cast a shadow on his eye sockets, covering the emotions in his eyes.


    That is, the time they were talking, the car arrived at the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car obediently, and Fu Qiran also got out of the car and walked beside him.


    Fu Qiran directly hung up the emergency room and asked the doctor to help Tao Yanxi deal with it quickly.


    The doctor disinfected Tao Yanxi, and then gave some medicine, without even bandaging.


    Although the wound looks ferocious, it is actually not that serious.


    The whole process didn''t take ten minutes.


    Tao Yanxi smiled embarrassedly against the doctor''s face, "This small injury will have to go to the emergency room."


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was all right, Fu Qiran breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    Tao Yanxi reported his address.


    Fu Qiran nodded slightly and walked towards the car with Tao Yanxi.


    It only took ten minutes from the hospital to Tao Yanxi''s house. Tao Yanxi originally wanted to talk to Fu Qiran more, but as soon as Fu Qiran got in the car, he picked up the computer to do some work.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to disturb Fu Qiran, so she could only look at him silently.

 v3 Chapter 1649： There is always dog blood on the head (5)

    When the car arrived at the villa, Tao Yan didn''t want to get out of the car at all.


    She looked at Fu Qiran and hesitated.


    The corner of Fu Qiran''s eyes swept to Tao Yanxi''s appearance.


    The well-behaved girl looked at him shyly, as if she had something to say.


    Fu Qiran is no longer a hairy boy, he doesn''t understand the meaning of Tao Yanxi''s small eyes.


    Fu Qiran chuckled, put down the computer, took out the phone, and switched to the WeChat interface.


    "Little classmate." Fu Qiran said, "How about adding a WeChat?"


    This is what Tao Yanxi was waiting for. She nodded again and again, and quickly took out her mobile phone and scanned Fu Qiran''s QR code.


    After adding friends, Tao Yanxi got out of the car happily.


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The driver looked at Fu Qiran''s smile in the rearview mirror, and his heart thumped.


    Oops, my boss doesn''t like that little classmate, right?


    This is too beastly, right?


    Fu Qiran retracted his gaze and glanced at the driver.


    "Drive." Fu Qiran said coldly.


    The driver hurriedly started the car and left quickly.


    When Tao Yanxi returned to the villa, Xu Lingling was pestering Xu''s mother to say something.


    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood now, and she didn''t bother to care about them, so she went upstairs directly.


    When going upstairs, Tao Yanxi vaguely heard what Xu Lingling said, "sister should be too tired, not on purpose" or something.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to hear those anyway.


    When she cleans up and moves out these days, she will be too lazy to talk to the Xu family.


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the bedroom, looking at the friend request that had been passed, the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    She thought about it for a while, and then sent Fu Qiran a WeChat message.


    [Thank you Uncle Fu for sending me home, cute.jpg]


    Fu Qiran saw this WeChat, and his eyes fell on the word "uncle".


    Is he really that old? He was only twenty-eight.


    But compared to the age of the younger classmates, it seems a little old.


    Tsk, Fu Qiran frowned, it seems that the exercise is going to continue, and it can''t be delayed because of the busy work.


    He wants to let his classmates know that although he is old, his physical strength is not inferior to those of the younger ones.


    Fu Qiran''s fingers paused on Tao Yanxi''s WeChat name, and finally changed her a remarked name - classmate A.


    After finishing all this, Fu Qiran replied to Tao Yanxi: [No thanks. ¡¿


    After Fu Qiran paused for a few seconds, he suddenly thought of something and sent another message.


    [Just take a screenshot of your current interface. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what Fu Qiran meant when she saw the news.


    She just took a quick screenshot and sent it over.


    There quickly returned a screenshot, and on the screenshot, there was a note name belonging to her that was highlighted by Fu Qiran.


    The words "Little Classmate A" looked very conspicuous.


    Tao Yanxi looked at her screenshot again, well, she didn''t change the remarks to Fu Qiran at all.


    Tao Yanxi opened the remarks, quickly changed Fu Qiran to "Uncle A Fu?", and sent a screenshot.


    Fu Qiran seemed to be satisfied with the note, and sent her a "touch the dog''s head" emoji.


    To be honest, this emoji package is really not suitable for Fu Qiran, Tao Yanxi guessed that he should search it casually.


    Tao Yanxi held the phone and laughed for a while, and sent the emoji back intact.

 v3 Chapter 1650： There is always blood on the head (6)

    There was no further information from there, and Tao Yanxi didn''t think much about it, so she started to pack her things.


    She wants to move out as soon as possible.


    When packing up, Tao Yanxi put the pieces of the model aircraft that had smashed the original body into a small jar.


    The jar is transparent, and the fragments can be clearly seen from the outside.


    She doesn''t have much, after all, the original body doesn''t bring much.


    Apart from a few clothes, there is nothing else.


    After Tao Yanxi packed her things, she originally wanted to wait until tomorrow to leave, but at this time, the door of the room was knocked again.


    "Sister, mom asked if you have supper?"


    "Sister, if you don''t want to eat, go downstairs and accompany your mother."


    The voice outside the door was soft and gentle, like a wisp of breeze blowing through, making people relax involuntarily.


    But what he said was not as beautiful as the breeze.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly. With just these two sentences, she realized that this heroine is not the kind, gentle and generous character in the book.


    Tao Yanxi opened the door and looked calmly at the heroine Xu Lingling in front of her.


    She pursed her lips slightly and spat out a word.


    "eat."


    Xu Lingling was slightly startled, and always felt that the person in front of him seemed to be different.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t care what Xu Lingling thought, she closed the door and walked downstairs.


    Downstairs, Mother Xu was smiling and saying something to Father Xu.


    When she saw Tao Yanxi coming downstairs, her smile froze for a moment.


    Although it is her own daughter, she really doesn''t like what this biological daughter has done for so long.


    The Xu family is also a big family, how can they admit that such an ignorant girl is their daughter, which is why Tao Yanxi still believes in Tao.


    After all, the Xu family has not really accepted her.


    After Tao Yanxi went downstairs, she just glanced at Xu''s father and Xu''s mother lightly, and then went directly to the dining table.


    There are various dishes on the table.


    Originally, the Xu family did not have the habit of eating supper, but who made their little princess Xu Lingling a snack.


    No way, everyone can only accompany their little princess to eat together.


    After cleaning up for so long, Tao Yanxi was really hungry.


    She picked up the chopsticks directly and started to eat.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi directly picked up the only bowl of black chicken soup on the table and drank it clean.


    Mother Xu''s face sank when she saw that Tao Yanxi drank the black chicken soup she carefully prepared for Xu Lingling.


    "Who allowed you to drink black chicken soup?"


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at Mother Xu, and asked with a puzzled face, "Didn''t you ask me to come down for supper?"


    "Since these things are placed on the table, they are naturally for people to eat."


    Mother Xu frowned and said, "I made this black chicken soup specially for Lingling."


    Xu Lingling also came downstairs at this time. She saw Tao Yanxi drinking the chicken soup that Mother Xu specially made for her, and a trace of grievance flashed on her face quickly.


    She walked in front of Mother Xu, held her arm, and said generously, "Mom, my sister will drink as soon as she drinks. Although this is what my mother specially cooked for me to replenish my body, but my sister likes it, so I''m happy too. ."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows when she heard Xu Lingling say this.


    These words seem very considerate, but in fact they are quietly complaining that she drank the chicken soup that Mother Xu carefully cooked for her.

 v3 Chapter 1651： There is always dog blood on the head (7)

    Tsk tsk, this heroine is really not as simple as in the novel.


    When Mother Xu heard this, her face became even darker.


    "Xiao Ling''s menstrual period has only passed in the past two days. I made up the black chicken soup for her specially."


    Although Mother Xu did not explicitly blame Tao Yanxi for her words, she meant that inside and out.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyes to look at Mother Xu and Xu Lingling, her thin lips slightly parted.


    "Since mother loves her so much, it''s not impossible to boil another bowl, right?"


    "Could it be that my mother wanted me to spit it out for my sister to drink?"


    Tao Yanxi''s fingers wrapped around her hair, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Even if I want to, I don''t want to come to my sister, right?"


    "Ah, speaking, I was born an hour later than my sister. I should be called my sister, right? Sister?"


    The two words on the tip of the tongue seemed to be sarcastic, making Xu Lingling''s face red all of a sudden.


    She looked at Mother Xu, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    "I...I don''t know..."


    How could Mother Xu be willing to be so wronged by the child she took care of since childhood, she quickly comforted Xu Lingling.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the two who were in love with each other, only to find it extremely boring.


    She should leave today.


    Anyway, she was full, and she didn''t want to watch this scene.


    Tao Yanxi went upstairs and took down the suitcase.


    Mother Xu obviously didn''t expect Tao Yanxi to do this, she stared at her and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see?" Tao Yanxi put the suitcase in front of him, "Leave this house."


    Hearing this, Xu Lingling quickly flashed a surprise in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi has left, isn''t she the real princess of the Xu family?


    Every day when Tao Yanxi came back, she was worried. Now that she was leaving, how could she be unhappy?


    But she couldn''t show her happiness.


    Xu Lingling pressed the corners of her mouth upwards, grabbed Xu''s mother''s arm and said, "Why did my sister leave? Is it because of me? Sure enough, did my existence make my sister embarrassed?"


    "In that case, I...I..."


    Xu Lingling didn''t say anything about "I" for a long time, but the meaning in the words was obviously that Tao Yanxi was forcing her to leave.


    What Tao Yanxi dislikes the most is entanglement with this kind of person, who is very thoughtful and not at all magnanimous.


    Tao Yanxi had a straight face, and there was no smile on her delicate little face.


    "I have nothing to do with you leaving."


    "The Xu family has never allowed me, so why should I stay here for so long?"


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned around and left with her suitcase in hand.


    Mother Xu originally wanted to stop her, but Xu Lingling grabbed her arm tightly and whispered something.


    Mother Xu frowned subconsciously, and for the first time in her heart, she felt a little unhappy about such Xu Lingling.


    After Tao Yanxi left the villa, he took a taxi to the hotel near the school.


    It''s not too early, she has to go to bed quickly, she has to go to class tomorrow.


    But before going to bed, Tao Yanxi sent Fu Qiran a WeChat message.


    ¡¾Good night¡¿


    Two simple words are enough to say everything.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi texted Fu Qiran "good morning" as soon as she woke up.


    She tidied up briefly, and then went to class.


    After Fu Qiran woke up, he glanced at his phone.


    In addition to some work news, it was the bright "Good Morning" that stood out.


    Fu Qiran rubbed the word "good morning" with his thumb, and after a few seconds, he put down the phone.

 v3 Chapter 1652： There is always dog blood on the head (8)

    After a boring day of study, Tao Yanxi was ready to go back to the hotel first.


    It happened to be a holiday tomorrow, and she had to find a house to live in first.


    Tao Yanxi walked outside with her schoolbag on her back.


    As soon as I walked out of the school gate and turned a corner, I saw a familiar Rolls-Royce.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the car and was a little puzzled.


    If she remembered correctly, this car seems to belong to Fu Qiran, right?


    Just as she had this idea, she saw the familiar driver stick his head out of the car window.


    "Little classmate, go home? Get in the car and I''ll give you a ride!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the back seat, the windows were closed, and she couldn''t see the back seat at all.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Is Uncle Fu here?"


    The driver glanced at the back seat and muttered inwardly.


    If the boss didn''t let him come here, he would definitely not come.


    The boss has been waiting here for half an hour, and he really doesn''t believe it when he says he''s not waiting for the little classmates.


    But the BOSS asked him to stop the little classmates, and at first glance, he had no plans!


    Of course, the driver can only say this in his heart.


    He coughed lightly, glanced at Fu Qiran and said, "The boss is here, little classmate, get in the car."


    Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly, "Then I will trouble the uncle driver."


    She opened the car door and saw Fu Qiran who was looking at the documents at a glance.


    "Good evening Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi greeted sweetly.


    Fu Qiran tilted his head to look at Tao Yanxi, and let out a low "um" from his nose.


    Tao Yanxi got into the car and obediently closed the door.


    "Little classmate, is it the same place as yesterday?" the driver asked with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, please uncle the driver take me to the Heyue Hotel."


    "Huh?" The driver let out a small murmur, but didn''t ask any further questions. He started the car and headed for the Harmony Hotel.


    Anyway, even if he doesn''t ask, the boss will ask!


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, Fu Qiran spoke.


    "What are you doing at the hotel?"


    Fu Qiran frowned and looked at Tao Yanxi, with displeased eyes.


    "I left the Xu family and I haven''t found a house for the time being, so I stayed in a hotel first."


    "When I find a house tomorrow, I won''t have to stay in a hotel."


    Tao Yanxi finished the explanation in a few words. She didn''t mention why she left the Xu family, nor did she mention whether she had money.


    But she didn''t mention it, it didn''t mean that Fu Qiran didn''t know.


    Fu Qiran is naturally clear about the Xu family.


    It is nothing more than holding the wrong child, but the Xu family is reluctant to leave the child they have raised for more than ten years, and they do not want to let their own family live.


    Originally, this could be considered the best of both worlds, but unfortunately the Xu family could not treat them equally.


    Not knowing what to think, Fu Qiran''s eyes quickly flashed a dim light.


    "I have a lot of empty houses in S city." Fu Qiran said, "I can rent it to you cheaply."


    "Really?" Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "How much is it?"


    "100 a month." Fu Qiran said, "It can be paid in installments."


    100 yuan a month is really cheap in this S city where land is expensive.


    But it''s the cheapness that makes it suspicious.


    If it was someone else, Tao Yanxi would turn around and leave on the spot.


    But the person who gave this temptation condition is her own brother, so she is naturally...


    "Thank you Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly.


    "Well." Fu Qiran responded lightly.

 v3 Chapter 1653： There is always dog blood on the head (9)

    "Go to the hotel to get your luggage first, then we have dinner together, and then go to my house." Fu Qiran said.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "Uncle Fu, will this be too fast?"


    Fu Qiran glanced at Tao Yanxi, "Quick?"


    "You''re a high school girl, it''s not safe to stay in a hotel outside."


    "My house is fully equipped, ready to move in, with first-class security."


    "To sum up, I don''t feel happy."


    Fu Qiran seemed to be making a report, and what he said was well-founded.


    Hearing these words, Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    Having said that, it seems... Really unhappy?


    "Well...then I will trouble Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi said with a sweet smile.


    Fu Qiran nodded, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    He was very satisfied with the result.


    The car quickly drove to the Heyue Hotel.


    Tao Yanxi got out of the car and went back to the room to clean up, while Fu Qiran was waiting for her in the car.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi appeared in front of Fu Qiran''s car with a small box.


    Fu Qiran glanced at the pink and tender box, and there was a trace of light in his eyes.


    Sure enough, it is a child who likes this kind of pink and tender things.


    Speaking of which, it seems that the Pink Heart Necklace will be auctioned at the auction in the next few days.


    If he took it and gave it to her, she would be very happy, right?


    Fu Qiran tapped his fingers on his leg, but within two seconds, he made a decision.


    The driver helped Tao Yanxi put the luggage in the trunk, and then asked her to get in the car.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Fu Qiran obediently, with her hands on her legs, her back straight.


    "Don''t be so nervous, relax." Fu Qiran said.


    Tao Yanxi smiled embarrassedly, the small dimples on her face looked extremely sweet.


    She relaxed slightly, leaned back on the back of the chair, and had a relaxed smile on her face.


    It was probably Tao Yanxi''s emotions that infected Fu Qiran, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "What do you want for dinner?" Fu Qiran asked.


    Tao Yanxi doesn''t really have any special requirements for what she eats, but if she says "casually", she seems to be really casual.


    "Well... Chinese food, I want to eat brown sugar glutinous rice cake." Tao Yanxi said.


    The word "brown sugar" obviously hit Fu Qiran''s point.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi''s belly, the belly wrapped in the wide school uniform couldn''t see anything unusual.


    But also, what can be seen abnormal?


    Fu Qiran leaned over to Tao Yanxi''s side, leaned close to her ear, lowered his voice and asked, "Is that here?"


    Tao Yanxi instantly realized what Fu Qiran was saying.


    She turned red when she brushed it.


    "No... no."


    "Oh." Fu Qiran looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    Because of her shyness, Tao Yanxi''s earlobes turned bright red, as if it was about to drip blood.


    Fu Qiran''s eyes sank, and his body leaned even more toward Tao Yanxi.


    At this time, she was very close to Tao Yanxi, so close that he could smell the faint fragrance of peach blossoms on her body.


    "Uncle Fu?" Tao Yanxi called out tentatively.


    "Well." Fu Qiran rubbed his temples, a little annoyed that he was so easily seduced by the girl''s fragrance.


    He leaned back and said to the driver in a hoarse voice, "Go to Dingxiangyuan."


    The driver replied "yes" and drove to Dingxiangyuan.


    The car drove slowly, and the two people in the back seat sat quietly.

 v3 Chapter 1654： There is always dog blood on the head (10)

    Tao Yanxi sat there obediently, slightly tilted her head and looked out the window.


    From Fu Qiran''s point of view, only Tao Yanxi''s side face can be seen.


    Fu Qiran is in a high position and has seen many beautiful women since childhood.


    In good conscience, Tao Yanxi is definitely not the best looking one he has ever seen.


    And because Tao Yanxi is still young and her facial features haven''t fully grown yet, compared to those beauties who can be amazed at a glance, she really can''t be stunning at a glance.


    But in Fu Qiran''s eyes, this kind of beautiful peach trail with a girl that has not yet grown, really pierced his heart.


    At this time, in the car, the afterglow of the setting sun hit Tao Yanxi''s body, making her whole person look somewhat indescribably soft.


    Fu Qiran pursed his lips, and his fingers closed the document naturally.


    "What are you looking at?" Fu Qiran asked actively.


    Tao Yanxi heard Fu Qiran''s voice and turned to look at him.


    "I didn''t see anything." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Oh." Fu Qiran glanced at the outside, the people coming and going looked ordinary, nothing special.


    "It''s cold outside." Fu Qiran said, "Pharaoh, close the window."


    Pharaoh:  ¡­


    where is it cold? Where is it cold!


    Obviously I just don''t want my classmates to see other things!


    The driver Lao Wang complained in his heart, but his body honestly carried out Fu Qiran''s order.


    The window was closed, which also blocked Tao Yanxi''s sight outside.


    Tao Yanxi could only look at Fu Qiran obediently.


    "Uncle Fu, are you always this busy?" Tao Yanxi took the initiative to ask.


    I have to read documents in the car and it seems to be really busy.


    But is running a clothing factory so busy? A trace of doubt flashed across Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    "It''s okay." Fu Qiran put the document aside, "Just take a look."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi responded, "Then Uncle Fu, do you usually have any entertainment hobbies?"


    Fu. Workaholic. Qi Ran: This question is difficult for me.


    "Yes." Fu Qiran didn''t change his face and started talking nonsense, "In your spare time, watch entertainment gossip news, play games or something."


    In fact, Fu Qiran never watched any entertainment gossip or played any games.


    The reason why he said that was because he felt that Tao Yanxi liked this.


    If he said that, he should have something in common with her, right?


    However, Tao Yanxi did not watch any entertainment gossip news, nor did he play any games.


    So for Fu Qiran''s hobby, she can only say: "Uncle Fu''s hobby is quite special."


    "Well." Fu Qiran replied in a low voice.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, waiting for her to ask him which star he likes and what games he likes to play.


    He had already thought about his words, but after waiting for a long time, Tao Yanxi could not ask these questions.


    Fu Qiran frowned subconsciously, "What entertainment hobbies do you usually have?"


    "Me?" The smile on Tao Yanxi''s face became even sweeter, "I like to study!"


    Fu Qiran:  ¡­


    "Very good." Fu Qiran praised, "It''s good to study hard."


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi replied with a smile.


    That is, when the two talked, the car arrived at Dingxiangyuan.


    Fu Qiran and Tao Yanxi got out of the car and walked inside together.


    The person in charge of Dingxiangyuan saw that Fu Qiran was coming, and hurriedly invited him into his exclusive box.


    "President Fu, are you still the same?" the person in charge asked.

 v3 Chapter 1655： There is always dog blood on the head (11)

    Fu Qiran glanced at Tao Yanxi and said to the person in charge, "Bring me the menu."


    The person in charge quickly brought the menu to Fu Qiran with both hands.


    Fu Qiran handed the menu to Tao Yanxi.


    The person in charge glanced at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    Originally, he thought that this girl was pestering President Fu, but looking at this situation, he was afraid that President Fu took the initiative.


    The person in charge silently wrote down Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that the person in charge had entrusted her to a high position, and her eyes were now full of the dishes on the menu.


    The names of the dishes on the menu look very poetic, such as "spring and snow" or "high mountains and flowing water", anyway, just by looking at the names, she can''t tell what these dishes are made of.


    Tao Yanxi ordered two dishes according to intuition, and then handed the menu to Fu Qiran.


    "Uncle Fu, I ordered it."


    Uncle Fu nodded and said to the person in charge, "She ordered the old way."


    The person in charge took over the menu and responded with a "OK".


    After the person in charge went out, only Tao Yanxi and Fu Qiran were left in the box.


    "I''ll take you to where you live after dinner." Fu Qiran said.


    Tao Yanxi put her chin on her hands and looked at Fu Qiran with blinking eyes.


    "Uncle Fu, where is your house?"


    "Near your school." Fu Qiran said, "I have two houses there, just pick one."


    "Get closer to school so you can sleep more in the morning."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, obviously this proposal was very attractive to her.


    "Uncle Fu is really thoughtful." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Well." Fu Qiran replied in a low voice.


    What he did not say was that the two houses belonged to the same floor, that is, the relationship of neighbors.


    If Tao Yanxi moved in, he felt that he could also consider moving to her next door.


    The exquisite dishes were served quickly, Tao Yanxi picked up the chopsticks and looked at Fu Qiran eagerly.


    Fu Qiran didn''t move the chopsticks, so she was embarrassed to move the chopsticks first.


    When Fu Qiran saw Tao Yanxi like this, there was a smile in his eyes.


    "Eat." Fu Qiran said.


    "Mmmm, Uncle Fu, you can eat too!" Tao Yanxi began to move his chopsticks.


    Fu Qiran ordered Fu Qiran to take a look at Tao Yanxi, and said to the person in charge, "Bring the menu." He also stretched out his chopsticks and started to eat.


    The two didn''t like to talk when they were eating, and there was only a slight chewing sound on the table.


    Ten minutes later, Fu Qiran put down his chopsticks.


    Tao Yanxi was still eating, her expression was serious, her cheeks were bulging, and she was still moving, looking very cute.


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi who was eating with relish. For some reason, he felt a little hungry again.


    He picked up his chopsticks again, and started eating again with the food in between.


    Fu Qiran, who has always eaten only 70% full, ate an unprecedented amount of food this time.


    A table full of food that can satisfy four or five people was actually eaten by two people.


    "Are you full?" Fu Qiran asked while looking at Tao Yanxi, who was touching his stomach.


    Tao Yanxi nodded with a contented face.


    "Take a rest and I''ll take you to where you live." Fu Qiran said again.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, it was half past eight.


    "You can rest in the car." Tao Yanxi stood up, holding the table, "Let''s go first."


    "Okay." Fu Qiran also stood up.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had already walked to Fu Qiran''s side.


    Because she was too full, she supported her waist with one hand, looking a little uncomfortable.

 v3 Chapter 1656： There is always blood on the head (12)

    Fu Qiran just stood up, and when he saw Tao Yanxi was so uncomfortable, he pursed his lips.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, looked down at her and said, "It''s offended."


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Under Tao Yanxi''s confused expression, Fu Qiran picked her up.


    The firm hold of the princess made Tao Yanxi feel very at ease, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and there was a hint of indescribable spring in her expression.


    Fu Qiran walked out of the box holding Tao Yanxi


    The person in charge stepped forward and saw that the girl in the school uniform was blushing in Fu Qiran''s arms, her slightly bulging belly seemed to be... um...


    Mr. Fu''s bird. Beast!


    The person in charge despised it in his heart, but on the surface he said with a smile, "Mr. Fu, walk slowly."


    Fu Qiran nodded slightly and walked towards the car with Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    The driver was already waiting outside.


    Even though the driver was well-informed, he was still stunned by his own boss.


    The appearance of holding a little classmate is simply a beast.


    In particular, the little classmate''s face was red, and at a glance, he knew what bad things the BOSS had done.


    The driver snorted in his heart, but he still looked serious and serious on the surface.


    No way, who asked him to eat too.


    Fu Qiran didn''t know what the driver was thinking. He hugged Tao Yanxi into the car, and then got into the car himself.


    "Go to Yuelai Community." Fu Qiran said.


    The driver replied "yes", started the car, stared blankly ahead, pretending that he didn''t know anything.


    After Tao Yanxi was put down, she calmed down a bit.


    She patted her face, made sure it wasn''t that hot, and then turned to Fu Qiran and said, "Thank you, Uncle Fu."


    "Well." Fu Qiran replied lightly, "Have an early rest after going back in the evening, and I''ll pick you up for class tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Uncle Fu, tomorrow is Saturday, there will be no class."


    Fu Qiran:  ¡­


    "Oh, I thought your school was going to make up classes." Fu Qiran found a reason for himself.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, "The school wants to make up lessons, but the Education Bureau doesn''t allow it~"


    "Well, how is your study?" Fu Qiran asked again, "I can give you tuition."


    "First place~" Tao Yanxi raised a small face, full of pride.


    After being rejected several times in a row, Fu Qiran couldn''t help pursing his lips.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Fu Qiran''s displeasure and sat down beside him.


    She propped herself on the chair with one hand, her little face facing Fu Qiran''s direction.


    "Uncle Fu, are you usually busy?"


    "It''s okay." Fu Qiran looked at the well-behaved girl, raised his hand and rubbed her hair, "You can call me if you have anything."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently.


    Ten minutes later, the car arrived at Yuelai Community.


    Fu Qiran and Tao Yanxi got out of the car together, while the driver was holding luggage behind.


    Fu Qiran''s house is on the third floor of a unit, with good lighting and a small balcony!


    Fu Qiran took Tao Yanxi to see two houses, and she liked both.


    In the tangle, Tao Yanxi still chose the one with floor-to-ceiling windows.


    All the facilities in the house are complete, and the sheets and covers are brand new.


    Looking at this house, Tao Yanxi felt that the rent of 100 yuan was simply a huge advantage.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, but still felt that 100 yuan was too cheap.


    She glanced at Fu Qiran who was about to leave, and said, "Uncle Fu, is the rent going to go up?"

 v3 Chapter 1657： There is always dog blood on the head (13)

    "Huh?" Fu Qiran turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "No need to go up." Fu Qiran''s eyes flashed, "You are still a student, and the price is just right."


    "But 100 yuan is too cheap, I always feel like a villain who takes advantage." Tao Yanxi scratched his head and said.


    "Can you sing?" Fu Qiran asked suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "Well, I have a little insomnia at night. I sing at ten o''clock every night to lull me to sleep, even if I pay rent, how about that?" Fu Qiran asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, this proposal seems to be quite good?


    She worked hard, reduced the rent, and was able to enhance her relationship with her brother, which is simply not great!


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi responded crisply.


    Fu Qiran nodded, then turned and left.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that Fu Qiran had left, so she started to pack her things.


    It took one hour to clean up, Tao Yanxi glanced at the time, well, it''s almost ten o''clock.


    Tao Yanxi remembered the agreement just now, and hurriedly took a shower and sent Fu Qiran a WeChat message.


    [Uncle Fu, do you need to sing to sleep tonight? ¡¿


    There was a quick reply: [En. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was about to say "OK" when the phone suddenly vibrated. It turned out that Fu Qiran made a voice call.


    Tao Yanxi picked it up, "Uncle Fu?"


    "Well." Fu Qiran''s voice sounded a little low.


    "What kind of songs does Uncle Fu like to listen to?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "It''s fine." Fu Qiran said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi cleared her throat and began to sing.


    When she sang, her voice was softer than usual, and with the mellow and sentimental tune, Fu Qiran''s body relaxed a lot.


    He lay on the bed, put the phone aside, closed his eyes, and quietly listened to the girl''s song coming from the phone.


    The beautiful singing surrounded him, as if bringing him into the spring when the breeze was blowing.


    Unconsciously, Fu Qiran fell asleep like that.


    Tao Yanxi listened to the shallow breathing over there, and asked tentatively, "Uncle Fu?"


    There was no answer there.


    Tao Yanxi guessed that Fu Qiran must have fallen asleep.


    Tao Yanxi put the phone aside and did not hang up.


    She turned off the light, got into the bed, and gradually fell asleep listening to Fu Qiran''s breathing.


    The next morning at six o''clock, Fu Qiran woke up because of his biological clock.


    He glanced at the mobile phone on the side and found that the voice had not been hung up.


    He picked up the phone and put it to his ear.


    Tao Yanxi''s shallow breathing came from the phone, and Fu Qiran could almost think of the girl when she was sleeping.


    She should have wrapped the quilt tightly, revealing only a small face.


    His face was flushed with heat, and his long eyelashes trembled occasionally, so he was very well-behaved.


    Thinking of this picture, Fu Qiran couldn''t help licking his lips.


    He looked down at the morning man who had not appeared on him for a long time, and sighed softly.


    Fu Qiran pressed the hang up button, put the phone aside, got up and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    On the other hand, Tao Yanxi did not show a small face as she was wrapped in a quilt as Fu Qiran imagined.


    Her sleeping position is much more unrestrained than Fu Qiran imagined, her limbs are spread out carelessly, only her little stomach is covered with a quilt, and the rest is exposed to the cold air.

 v3 Chapter 1658： There is always a dog blood on the head (14)

    It was probably a little cold, Tao Yanxi turned over and pressed the quilt under her body.


    The sun has risen, bringing warmth to the earth.


    Tao Yanxi pressed her right leg against the quilt, holding the quilt in both hands, with a little pink on her face.


    This time, she slept directly until twelve noon.


    Tao Yanqi, who hadn''t slept in for a long time, didn''t even think of it when she woke up.


    She was lying on the bed lazily playing with her phone, not wanting to move at all.


    Hmm...but the phone still has to be played.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the phone and found that the phone had already been hung up.


    She glanced at the time and was sure that she was hung up after six o''clock in the morning.


    In other words, she and Fu Qiran slept together for one night?


    Well, rounding up is sleeping together.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and tapped on the phone screen.


    ¡¾Uncle Fu, good noon~¡¿


    The other side quickly replied: [Just woke up? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, "Oh, it''s enough to know in my heart, but I have to ask.


    Tao Yanxi replied with an emoji, pretending to answer the question.


    Fu Qiran might be busy, so she didn''t reply to her message immediately.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t mind either, she checked the news, then ordered another takeout and got up to clean up.


    She had just finished packing when the takeaway came.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi spent two hours finishing her homework.


    After that, she would watch dramas and read novels or something.


    As the evening approached, Tao Yanxi received a call.


    The call was from Xu Huashi, the elder brother of the Xu family.


    Tao Yanxi pressed the answer button, and as soon as she answered, she heard the questioning voice on the other side.


    "Why did you run away from home?"


    Tao Yanxi frowned subconsciously, she really didn''t like this kind of tone of guilt.


    The Xu family didn''t like seeing her so much, so she couldn''t have a choice?


    "It''s not running away from home." Tao Yanxi explained, "It''s leaving Xu''s house."


    "You are the eldest miss of the Xu family." Xu Huashi said domineeringly.


    Tao Yanxi sneered, "Brother Xu is joking, does anyone in the Xu family regard me as the eldest miss? Isn''t your only eldest miss Xu Lingling?"


    Xu Huashi was silent.


    "Brother Xu, Mother Xu just gave birth to me. She has never raised me for more than ten years."


    "Even if I go back to the Xu family, the Xu family has never really treated me."


    "If you''re here to tell me about family or something, I don''t think it''s really necessary."


    Tao Yanxi leaned on the sofa, her tone was not very good.


    After listening to Tao Yanxi''s words, Xu Huashi was silent for a few seconds, and finally said dryly, "You are the eldest lady of the Xu family."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Still unreasonable?


    Tao Yanxi simply hung up the phone.


    As long as there is a person in the Xu family who regards the original body as the eldest young lady, the original body will not go down the road of death.


    Tao Yanxi really blocked all the contact information of Xu Huashi and the Xu family.


    She lives well by herself and doesn''t need any Xu family.


    As for the adoptive parents of the original body, when the Xu family recognized the original body, the Xu family gave the adoptive parents five million.


    Where should the adoptive parents be now?


    Tao Yanxi sighed, and really didn''t want to get involved with the original adoptive parents and the Xu family.


    If possible, she still thinks it''s best to stay with Uncle Fu.


    Thinking of Fu Qiran, Tao Yanxi lay on the sofa with her phone in her arms.


    Oops, I don''t know what Uncle Fu is doing?

 v3 Chapter 1659： There is always dog blood on the head (15)

    Tao Yanxi opened WeChat, took a photo and sent it directly to Fu Qiran.


    Then she sent another WeChat message, [I fell down, I can only get up until Uncle Fu hugs~]


    Tao Yanxi looked at the WeChat message she had sent, her ears turning red.


    Isn''t this WeChat hint too obvious?


    Tao Yanxi stared at the phone screen, only to see the words "the other party is typing" displayed on the top.


    After a few seconds, the line of words disappeared, but Tao Yanxi did not see the message sent.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    A few seconds later, the line of words appeared again.


    Tao Yanxi held the phone and stared at the line of characters disappearing and appearing again, appearing and disappearing again.


    Tao Yanxi could almost imagine Fu Qiran''s tangled expression over there.


    "Hahaha~"


    Thinking of that scene, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    A few minutes later, there was finally a message back there.


    ¡¾Hug.jpg¡¿


    An emoji package that didn''t fit Fu Qiran''s image at all was sent from there, making Tao Yanxi''s laughter even louder.


    Oh, Uncle Fu is so cute~


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and the smile deepened.


    After Tao Yanxi laughed for a while, she sent Fu Qiran back to WeChat.


    [Has Uncle Fu got off work? Want to come to my house for dinner? I will cook a lot of delicious food~]


    This time, the other side quickly replied: [Okay. ¡¿


    After getting a definite answer, Tao Yanxi hurriedly got up and started to prepare dinner.


    An hour later, Tao Yanxi made three dishes and one soup.


    She was about to call Fu Qiran to ask when he would arrive when there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Tao Yanxi asked as she walked towards the door.


    "It''s me." Fu Qiran came from outside the door.


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly and opened the door.


    "Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi called out crisply.


    Fu Qiran nodded slightly, and walked inside naturally.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and made way for Fu Qiran.


    "Uncle Fu, you came by coincidence, I just finished it."


    In fact, Fu Qiran didn''t think he was a coincidence at all. If he could, he actually wanted to cook with her, so that he could feel at home.


    Family?


    Fu Qiran was stunned for a moment, so he already regarded Tao Yanxi as his family?


    Fu Qiran frowned, Tao Yanxi was still so young, what could he be? daughter?


    Fu Qiran, who didn''t want to have another daughter at all, looked slightly gloomy.


    "Uncle Fu?" Tao Yanxi called out tentatively.


    Why was the spring breeze on your face just now, and suddenly your face sank?


    "Well." Fu Qiran pursed his lips tightly, "Let''s eat."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi responded and handed the chopsticks to Fu Qiran.


    Fu Qiran took the chopsticks and sat down face to face with Tao Yanxi.


    After eating in silence for a while, Fu Qiran suddenly remembered something and said, "Don''t call me Uncle Fu in the future."


    Tao Yanxi bit her chopsticks and looked at him suspiciously.


    "I''m only twenty-five years old, and I''m still young." Fu Qiran explained.


    "Then what should I call you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    call husband. Fu Qiran thought of it silently in his heart, but he was startled by the thought again in an instant.


    He clenched his chopsticks tightly and said in a low voice, "Call..."


    Fu Qiran thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of a suitable title.


    "Let''s call him uncle." Fu Qiran said helplessly.


    "Okay~ Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi called out sweetly.

 v3 Chapter 1660： There is always dog blood on the head (16)

    Because of this sound, Fu Qiran glanced at Tao Yanxi one more time.


    However, at this time Tao Yanxi had no intention of looking at Fu Qiran.


    She kept eating!


    Seeing Tao Yanxi eating seriously, Fu Qiran did not continue to say anything.


    Anyway, this title has been settled, and he will be called "Uncle Fu" for the rest of his life.


    After eating, Fu Qiran left.


    He actually stayed a little longer, but he couldn''t find any reason.


    Fortunately, he has moved here now, and at ten o''clock in the evening, he will still have a voice call with her.


    Thinking of this, Fu Qiran felt that it was nothing to leave temporarily.


    After Fu Qiran left, Tao Yanxi began to pack up.


    After another day off tomorrow, she will go to class again.


    The college entrance examination is going to be in a few months, and she still wants to take the top spot or something.


    After finishing packing, Tao Yanxi set an alarm clock, and then began to read a book.


    At nine fifty in the evening, the alarm clock rang.


    Tao Yanxi broke away from the world in the book and opened WeChat.


    [Uncle Fu, do you want to sing tonight? ¡¿


    There was a quick reply: [En. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi replied with a "OK" and walked to the bed with the phone in hand.


    A few minutes later, Fu Qiran called over by WeChat.


    Tao Yanxi pressed the answer button. Today, she deliberately wore headphones so that the phone could be put aside.


    "Uncle Fu." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    When Fu Qiran heard this, he only felt that a certain piece of his heart swelled.


    He responded with an "um" and lay on the bed, ready to fall asleep.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, just started to sing.


    Speaking of singing, in fact, more often it is humming.


    Fu Qiran slowly fell asleep listening to Tao Yanxi''s humming.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but smile when she heard the shallow breathing coming from there.


    What about insomnia, but she fell asleep as soon as she sang.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, and turned off the light and was ready to go to sleep.


    She didn''t hang up either, it was actually quite good to sleep listening to Fu Qiran''s breathing.


    The breathing sound of the two people was transmitted to each other''s ears through the mobile phone, intertwined with their own breathing sound, as if they could not distinguish each other.


    The moonlight outside the window was just right, and the same moonlight shone on the two of them, casting a hazy veil on them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rest days are always short, and before Tao Yanxi could react, Monday came so unexpectedly.


    Tao Yanxi, who was used to sleeping late, was almost late, but fortunately, Fu Qiran took her to school.


    After rushing to school, Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She really hasn''t been late for years.


    Tao Yanxi handed in all the homework and sat down to study.


    The school bell rang, and the day of study began.


    During the noon break, Tao Yanxi was lying on the table ready to take a nap.


    But some people just don''t let her sleep, and they have to lean towards her to find a sense of existence.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xu Lingling who was dizzy, and a trace of impatience flashed on her face.


    "What the **** are you going to do?"


    Xu Lingling was so roared by Tao Yanxi, her body trembled, and her tears were about to fall.


    "Sister, mother misses you very much."


    Xu Lingling looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, trying to show her strength in this way.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xu Lingling''s "I don''t cry, I''m strong" expression, and the corners of her mouth twitched.

 v3 Chapter 1661： There is always dog blood on the head (17)

    Tao Yanxi waved his hand, not wanting to entangle with Xu Lingling at all.


    "Don''t come with me, I won''t eat yours."


    "If you want others to think that I bully you, then you should drag me to the playground, where there are many people."


    "Also, don''t say what you want or not, I have nothing to do with the Xu family, so don''t bother me."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she lay down on the table and went to sleep.


    Xu Lingling was happy when she heard Tao Yanxi said that it had nothing to do with the Xu family.


    As long as Tao Yanxi doesn''t go back to Xu''s house, then the little princess of Xu''s family will always be her.


    Xu Lingling pretended to wipe her tears, said "yes" tremblingly, and then walked out pretending to be strong.


    The classmates who witnessed this scene: ? ? ?


    So what is this guy here for?


    It''s no wonder they don''t understand what Xu Lingling is doing, after all, this person''s behavior is a little confusing.


    In addition, Tao Yanxi was in their class, so everyone naturally favored Tao Yanxi.


    This is probably the collective sense of honor.


    And there are several boys who have a good impression of Tao Yanxi, so after Xu Lingling did this, someone immediately inquired about the relationship between Xu Lingling and Tao Yanxi among his brothers.


    Those who can study in this school are either rich or expensive. Although they are students, they have some connections in their hands.


    When they deliberately inquire about something, they can naturally dig out some truth.


    So that afternoon, such a post appeared in the school''s forum.


    "Pick up a green tea **** with a dove occupying a magpie''s nest"


    Although there is no clear indication of who this green tea **** is in the post, but according to the information in the post, there are still many people who have picked up this post and said that it is Xu Lingling.


    Originally, some female classmates in Xu Lingling''s class were dissatisfied with her. In the past, they could not offend the Xu family, but now that there is such a good opportunity, shouldn''t there be a wave?


    So in just a few hours, the floor of the post has reached thousands of floors.


    Xu Lingling was ripped upside down unknowingly, and Tao Yanxi also gained a lot of sympathy and favor.


    However, Tao Yanxi didn''t know about the forum, so she walked towards the school gate after school.


    Fu Qiran was waiting for her at the door. Seeing her coming out, he asked the driver, Lao Wang, to open the door and let her get in the car.


    Xu Lingling just saw this scene, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    She knew the car, it was the Fu family''s car.


    But how could the Fu family have anything to do with Tao Yanxi?


    Xu Lingling only felt a tightness in her chest, and she felt a strong jealousy in her heart.


    Why? Why is Tao Yanxi able to climb up to other people even without the support of the Xu family?


    And she still has to tremble in order to maintain the status of her little princess?


    Xu Lingling clenched his fist, but released it after a few seconds.


    One day, she will make Tao Yanxi kneel down and beg her.


    While Xu Lingling was daydreaming, Tao Yanxi pulled Fu Qiran''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "Uncle Fu, I want to eat hot pot tonight~"


    She hasn''t eaten hot pot for a long time, and she really misses it a bit.


    How could Fu Qiran bear Tao Yanxi''s coquettishness, he said helplessly: "Go back to cook, the outside world is not clean."


    Tao Yanxi nodded again and again, the smile on his face deepened.


    "Uncle Fu is so nice~"


    Fu Qiran stared at Tao Yanxi, an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.


    "Then I treat you so well, is there any reward?"

 v3 Chapter 1662： There is always dog blood on the head (18)

    Tao Yanxi blinked, reward?


    "What do Uncle Fu want?" Tao Yanxi asked softly.


    In her opinion, Fu Qiran lacks everything.


    So she handed over the initiative to Fu Qiran.


    However, after Fu Qiran heard her answer, he seemed to sigh.


    If Tao Yanxi could take the initiative, such as rewarding him with a kiss or a hug, he would definitely be very happy.


    But if he asked for a hug or a kiss, Fu Qiran felt like a big-tailed wolf trying to coax the innocent Little Red Riding Hood.


    This kind of thing, must let the little girl take the initiative.


    Fu Qiran''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, pretending to imply, "What kind of rewards do others usually give?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, "If the reward is to buy a gift, or give money, or simply give a compliment? Well... I think Uncle Fu lacks everything."


    This is really her truth!


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t understand what he meant, Fu Qiran said, "Well, besides these? Are there any other rewards?"


    "For example, I heard about the life-saving grace, which should be promised to each other."


    Is his suggestion obvious enough?


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said with a bewildered face, "But, aren''t we talking about rewards?"


    Fu Qiran:  ¡­


    "Well." Fu Qiran replied in a low voice.


    The little girl is not enlightened, so she can only do this for the time being.


    Fu Qiran sighed in his heart, and the car just arrived at the house. The two got out of the car together and began to prepare hot pot.


    The aunt at home had already prepared all kinds of dishes and pot bottoms when she received the hot pot in the evening.


    After Fu Qiran and Tao Yanxi went back, they only needed to add vegetables to the pot to eat.


    The two sat face to face, looked at the bottom of the boiling pot, and began to put vegetables in it.


    There are a lot of ingredients prepared in the kitchen, such as potatoes and greens that are necessary for hot pot, they are all available.


    But compared to these vegetarian dishes, Tao Yanxi prefers to eat meat.


    The thinly sliced ??beef is put into the red pot, and it can be taken out and put into the dipping bowl after scalding it for a few seconds. spread in the mouth.


    Tao Yanxi was enjoying herself, but the movements in her hands were not slow at all.


    Fu Qiran has never eaten hot pot at home. The taste of this hot pot is so great that he doesn''t really like it.


    But today seems a little different.


    The hot pot flavor is still the same hot pot flavor, but the miraculous thing is that today he does not dislike this flavor at all.


    He even wanted to make the smell more stained on himself, so that he would have the same smell as the little girl.


    Fu Qiran thought so, and put the hand holding the chopsticks on the hot pot, letting the smoke rising from the boiling dye his sleeves.


    Seeing that Fu Qiran''s hand was hanging in the air for a long time without moving, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Fu, what are you doing?"


    Fu Qiran coughed lightly and took out a piece of hairy belly.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth, wanting to say that the hairy belly was hot from her.


    But then she thought that this table belongs to Fu Qiran, not to mention a hairy belly.


    Tao Yanxi silently took another piece of hairy belly for herself and put it into the pot.


    A few seconds later, Fu Qiran just finished eating the piece of hairy belly just now, and he grabbed the hairy belly that Tao Yanxi had just laid.

 v3 Chapter 1663： There is always dog blood on the head (19)

    Tao Yanxi paused for a while, and then silently gave herself a belly.


    This time, she held the hairy belly with chopsticks and let him cook in the pot.


    The hairy belly can actually be picked up after a few seconds of cooking.


    Tao Yanxi counted quietly.


    "1, 2, 3, 4..."


    Fu Qiran heard Tao Yanxi''s voice and raised his head to look at her.


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    While Fu Qiran was speaking, Tao Yanxi happened to count to nine.


    She folded her hairy belly at once and glanced at Fu Qiran at the same time.


    Then, under Fu Qiran''s watchful eye, Tao Yanxi decisively put the hairy belly into her mouth.


    The hairy belly is crisp and refreshing, and when you take a bite, the soup splashes in your mouth, enriching the taste in your mouth.


    Tao Yanxi showed an expression of enjoyment, she finally got this hairy belly!


    After eating, Tao Yanxi was free to answer Fu Qiran''s words.


    "I was counting the time to cook the hairy belly just now."


    Fu Qiran raised his eyebrows, "How to count?"


    "Just a normal number, one two three four five six seven eight nine!"


    "When you count to nine, you can almost fish it out and eat it."


    Tao Yanxi burned her hairy belly as she spoke.


    After speaking, the hairy belly can also be picked up.


    Fu Qiran stretched out his chopsticks and pressed down Tao Yanxi''s chopsticks.


    "You haven''t counted, you can''t pick it up."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "But when I spoke just now, several seconds had passed."


    "You can only get it by counting." Fu Qiran said stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, "123456789!"


    After only one second to count to nine, Tao Yanxi quickly whipped her chopsticks and put her hairy belly into the bowl.


    Fu Qiran chuckled lightly, but didn''t say anything more.


    It''s just that in the next time, as long as Tao Yanxi burns her belly, Fu Qiran will definitely ask her to count.


    In order to eat the hairy belly, Tao Yanxi really counted obediently.


    "one two three four¡­¡­"


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi, who was well-behaved and counted carefully, and his heart was so soft.


    A dish of hairy belly was killed by Tao Yanxi like that, and Fu Qiran finally didn''t let her count.


    After eating the hot pot, Tao Yanxi sat on the sofa watching TV.


    As for those things, of course, the aunt cleaned up.


    Fu Qiran still had some things to deal with, so he went to the study after dinner.


    Tao Yanxi was watching TV on the sofa alone, and while watching, she actually fell asleep leaning on the sofa.


    After finishing the work, Fu Qiran, who was going to watch TV with Tao Yanxi, went downstairs and saw the person leaning on the sofa and sleeping.


    Fu Qiran lightened his steps and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    He turned off the TV, and then gently hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice something, and let out a light hum.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep." Fu Qiran said softly.


    Perhaps Fu Qiran''s voice was too soft, or perhaps his embrace was too reassuring, and Tao Yanxi soon fell asleep again.


    Fu Qiran carried Tao Yanxi to her own room, helped her take off her shoes, and gently covered the quilt.


    After doing all this, Fu Qiran did not choose to leave, but sat beside the bed and looked at Tao Yanxi tenderly.


    The soft breathing sounded in Fu Qiran''s ears, and every breath seemed to hit Fu Qiran''s heart, making him unable to stop.


    Fu Qiran took a deep breath, and the fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body suddenly penetrated into his nose, making him even more incapable of himself.

 v3 Chapter 1664： There is always dog blood on the head (20)

    Fu Qiran let out a low sigh.


    Sure enough, after moving her heart, even the hot pot smell on her body is fragrant.


    Fu Qiran raised his hand to cover his eyes, and laughed madly.


    Well, you still have to wait.


    Fu Qiran stood up and walked outside lightly.


    He closed the door thoughtfully and softly, and then went to work on his own.


    Tao Yanxi slept directly until the next morning.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to go to the bathroom to take a shower. She fell asleep without taking a bath last night, which made her smell hot pot all the time when she slept last night, and even dreamed of hot pot in her dreams.


    After taking a bath, Tao Yanxi packed up and went downstairs to eat.


    Just after taking a bath, she still had a trace of water vapor on her body, like a flower covered with dew, and the fragrance had an indescribable hook.


    Fu Qiran was watching the morning news, and when he heard footsteps, when he looked up, he saw Tao Yanxi with a hint of pink on his face.


    Fu Qiran pursed his lips and said, "Awake? Come and have breakfast."


    Tao Yanqi obediently replied "Okay", then walked over and sat beside Fu Qiran.


    "Uncle Fu, what are you looking at?" Tao Yanxi asked proactively.


    Fu Qiran put down the phone and said casually, "Morning news."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, as a businessman, he must always pay attention to social dynamics.


    "I''ll take you to class after dinner." Fu Qiran said,


    "Thank you Uncle Fu~" Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly, and then started to eat.


    After breakfast, Fu Qiran sent Tao Yanxi to school.


    Tao Yanxi started to study after she came to the classroom, but her deskmate was a senior gossip lover, and she had been gossiping with her since she sat down.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, let me tell you, that Xu Lingling is not the daughter of the Xu family."


    "On weekdays, Xu Lingling pretends to be the little princess of the Xu family. She pretends to be like that, tsk tsk~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi listened to her deskmate babbling non-stop, which gave her a headache.


    "Have you done your homework?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Deskmate:¡­¡­


    "Yanxi~ Copy it for me~ Hehehe~"


    Tao Yanxi handed the paper to the tablemate, "Let''s take a look."


    But don''t mention Xu Lingling in her ear, she really doesn''t want to hear this name at all.


    The same table held the paper and started copying without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief and continued to write her homework.


    Xu Lingling was probably attacked by a post in the forum, and she hadn''t appeared in front of Tao Yanxi these days.


    Tao Yanxi is also happy and comfortable, and lives happily with Fu Qiran every day.


    Days passed, and the final exam came in a blink of an eye.


    After the final exam, Tao Yanxi took a vacation.


    On the first day of the holiday, Fu Qiran rarely went to the company, but planned to take Tao Yanxi out to play.


    Fu Qiran took Tao Yanxi to the exhibition. The exhibition was held by a famous domestic painter. The style was similar to Van Gogh.


    Fu Qiran looked attentively, Tao Yanxi stood beside him, stood on tiptoe and said in a low voice, "I can also draw."


    Fu Qiran turned his head and asked in a low voice, "Then when will you draw me a picture?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, "When does Uncle Fu want it?"


    Fu Qiran thought about it, raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair and said, "What if I said I wanted it today?"

 v3 Chapter 1665： There is always dog blood on the head (21)

    If Tao Yanxi didn''t understand this exhibition at first, now there is a great opportunity to leave, she naturally agreed.


    "Then I''ll draw Uncle Fu today."


    Fu Qiran''s eyes flashed slightly, but he took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Then let''s go home now."


    "Tell me what tools you need, and I''ll let the assistant prepare them now."


    Fu Qiran took Tao Yanxi and walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi said what she needed as she walked.


    Compared with oil painting, Tao Yanxi actually prefers Chinese painting.


    But Chinese painting is really troublesome, mainly because the use of various colors needs to be very delicate.


    Tao Yanxi took a peek at Fu Qiran and planned to draw a sketch directly.


    Sketching is simple, a pencil and a piece of white paper can do it all, and it is easy and fast to draw, not time-consuming, it is simply the best choice.


    After returning home, the assistant has already prepared the things.


    Not only pencils, but also rice paper paints, etc.


    I have to say that this assistant is quite thoughtful.


    However, Tao Yanxi only wanted to draw a sketch.


    Tao Yanxi took a pencil and a sketchbook, and said to Fu Qiran, "Then I''ll start drawing now?"


    Fu Qiran nodded slightly, he sat on a chair, his legs were stacked together, his right hand was placed on his left leg, and his left hand was casually placed on the chair, showing a bit of indifference.


    "How is this posture?" Fu Qiran asked.


    Tao Yanxi was embarrassed to tell Fu Qiran that she only planned to paint his face.


    "Well, Uncle Fu looks good in any pose."


    Tao Yanxi started to write while talking.


    She drew quickly, the tip of the pen making traces one after another on the white paper.


    Fu Qiran kept that posture and looked at Tao Yanxi without moving.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi stopped.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly and handed the book in his hand to Fu Qiran.


    Fu Qiran took it and just glanced at it, and he couldn''t help but smile and said, "I only drew a face and kept me in one pose?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and said innocently, "I only praised Uncle Fu for his good posture, I didn''t say that Uncle Fu should keep the same posture."


    Fu Qiran raised his eyebrows and said with a bit of doting: "You, you are getting more and more naughty."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and pretended to know nothing.


    Fu Qiran put away the book, and praised it smoothly: "It''s beautiful, I like it very much."


    Fu Qiran''s artistic attainments are very high, the sketch drawn by Tao Yanxi is actually full of loopholes in his opinion, but he just likes it very much.


    There is no reason for this kind of liking. If there really is, it is probably that this sketch was drawn by Tao Yanxi.


    Fu Qiran chuckled lightly, his eyelashes trembling slightly, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    "Are you tired? Want afternoon tea?"


    Fu Qiran stood up and stretched out his right hand towards Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi put his left hand on Fu Qiran''s right hand with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Okay~" she replied.


    Fu Qiran took Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeezed it lightly.


    Although he had held hands once before, every time he held hands, his heart sank.


    Thinking of this, Fu Qiran couldn''t help but laugh.


    He is not a teenager anymore, how can he still be so impulsive?


    but¡­¡­


    Fu Qiran looked down at Tao Yanxi beside him, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    Actually, that''s not bad either.

 v3 Chapter 1666： There is always dog blood on the head (22)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Fu Qiran was thinking, she just naturally followed Fu Qiran''s way and squeezed his hand.


    Fu Qiran received the response, and there was a hint of pampering on his face.


    The two were sitting on the balcony on the second floor drinking afternoon tea, and the comfortable appearance made the old butler beside him feel relieved.


    It''s rare to see my young master so relaxed, this Miss Tao is really a lucky star~


    The old butler thought happily, and added some tea for the two of them.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for dinner.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi lay on the sofa and played games.


    Before the holiday, her tablemate specially pulled her to add a QQ account and said that they would form a team to play games together.


    She thought that there was nothing to do during the holiday anyway, so she agreed.


    In the afternoon, the two made an appointment to play games at eight o''clock in the evening.


    It was exactly seven-fifty when she finished her meal.


    So she simply sat on the sofa and sent a message to the tablemate, and then started the game.


    Tao Yanxi was playing games on the sofa, while Fu Qiran, who was beside him, was working with documents on his mobile phone.


    He occasionally glanced at Tao Yanxi, and when he saw that she was completely immersed in the world of the game, he couldn''t help frowning.


    After a while, Fu Qiran saw that Tao Yanxi was still playing, so he couldn''t help but sit by her side.


    "Take a break before playing." Fu Qiran said in a deep voice.


    Tao Yanxi heard Fu Qiran''s voice and subconsciously turned her head to look at him.


    With this tilt, his lips just brushed Fu Qiran''s face.


    Both of them were stunned, and neither of them spoke for a while.


    It was not until the sound of "failure" came from the game that the two came back to their senses.


    Tao Yanxi''s cheeks were stained with a layer of crimson, she avoided Fu Qiran''s sight, and whispered: "Uncle Fu, I didn''t mean to."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fu Qiran''s voice had a hint of a smile, "It doesn''t matter if it was intentional."


    To be honest, at that moment, he was really stunned.


    The intimacy that came faster than he imagined made him lose his mind in an instant.


    When he came back to his senses, his first thought was that he wanted to do it again, to be more intimate.


    Thinking of this, Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi with a darker look.


    "I like it," he said.


    This was the first time he had said such a thing. Although it was not a straightforward statement, it was enough for Tao Yanxi to understand what he meant.


    Sure enough, when Tao Yanxi heard what he said, her face turned even redder.


    She held the phone in both hands, and replied softly, "Yeah."


    This response made Fu Qiran''s heart tremble.


    In fact, he has always been afraid of Tao Yanxi''s rejection of him, but now it seems that she also has a little bit of a favorable impression of him?


    This was probably the best news he had heard in a while.


    Fu Qiran raised his hand and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, and said in a deep voice, "Be good, stop playing, it''s time to sleep."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said something to her tablemate, then put away her phone and obediently went upstairs to sleep.


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi''s figure and let out a low sigh.


    I originally wanted a good night kiss, but the little girl didn''t seem to give herself this chance.


    Sometimes it doesn''t seem like a good thing for a little girl to be too obedient.


    Fu Qiran touched the cheek that Tao Yanxi accidentally touched just now, and it seemed to be slightly hot there.

 v3 Chapter 1667： There is always dog blood on the head (23)

    Fu Qiran couldn''t help laughing.


    He is also not too old, and now he is actually pregnant with a boy.


    If his partners saw this, they would definitely laugh at him.


    Thinking of this, Fu Qiran let out a low sigh.


    But who let him fall in like this? He admitted it.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Fu Qiran simply went back to his room to rest.


    The next day, Fu Qiran got up early and flew to Country M.


    Yesterday he had been late for a day, and he had to make it through today.


    When Fu Qiran went to M country, Tao Yanxi was still lying on the bed and fell asleep.


    It''s a holiday, so naturally it''s time to take a good night''s sleep.


    This sleep went straight to twelve noon.


    After Tao Yanxi woke up, she lazily started to pack up and eat lunch.


    After Tao Yanxi learned from the housekeeper that Fu Qiran was going to Country M, he simply sent Fu Qiran a message of hello.


    Fu Qiran didn''t get back to her immediately, thinking that he was busy.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think too much about it. It happened that she was at home alone and could play games for a few days.


    For a period of time after that, Fu Qiran was in country M, but he sent messages to Tao Yanxi every day.


    Sometimes when Fu Qiran sent a message, Tao Yanxi was playing a game.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi will cut out and give Fu Qiran a message.


    The days were calm and sweet, but after half a month, Xu Lingling''s arrival broke this calm.


    Xu Lingling directly found the Fu family villa to find Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi originally didn''t want to see her, but the housekeeper said that Xu Lingling had been standing at the door and refused to go back.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and went out to meet Xu Lingling.


    Xu Lingling looked much paler than before, and her white dress made her feel weak and pitiful.


    Tao Yanxi frowned and asked directly, "What are you doing here?"


    Xu Lingling''s body trembled, and tears began to accumulate in her eyes.


    "Sister Tao, go back to Xu''s house."


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t occupy the magpie''s nest and occupy the position of your little princess of the Xu family."


    As Xu Lingling spoke, tears fell from the corners of her eyes and swept across the pale face, making her look even more pitiful.


    However, Tao Yanxi took a cautious step back.


    "Xu Lingling, what tricks do you want to play?"


    Xu Lingling''s body trembled, she really wanted Tao Yanxi to go back.


    Her life has been disrupted a lot since the last time she was exposed on a school forum.


    And I don''t know why, since that day, the Xu family''s business has suffered different impacts.


    The company that had previously cooperated well with the Xu family would rather compensate for the liquidated damages or terminate the contract with the Xu family.


    The business of the Xu family was affected. Later, Brother Xu asked from a close friend that it was the Xu family who offended the Fu family, and that was why the Fu family targeted them.


    The family of the Fu family said that anyone who cooperates with the Xu family should not cooperate with the Fu family.


    This wise man knows which way to choose.


    The Xu family investigated and investigated, and finally found out that Tao Yanxi had climbed up with Fu Qiran, and they couldn''t help but ask Tao Yanxi to go, so Xu Lingling was naturally pulled out as a lobbyist.


    Before the crisis came, the Xu family was willing to spoil Xu Lingling.


    But since the crisis, they pushed Xu Lingling out without hesitation.


    During these days, Xu Lingling not only suffered the scorn and criticism of outsiders, but also the cold eyes of her parents and brothers who had been with her for more than ten years.

 v3 Chapter 1668： There is always dog blood on the head (24)

    Not only that, Xu Lingling''s pocket money was also stopped.


    In Father Xu''s words, if Xu Lingling can''t bring Tao Yanxi back, then she doesn''t need any money, and even the Xu family doesn''t want to go back.


    The previous warmth disappeared in front of survival, which made Xu Lingling realize that the people who used to get along day and night were so terrifying.


    After all, Xu Lingling is only a high school student. Even if she has the means, she has no power or money. Under all kinds of torture, she can only come to Tao Yanxi.


    Xu Lingling looked at Tao Yanxi, who had a ruddy face and seemed to be doing well, with a trace of jealousy in her eyes.


    Why, why should she be tortured so much, while Tao Yanxi can be so comfortable?


    Xu Lingling bit her lip, hiding the resentment surging in her heart, and her face became even more pitiful.


    "Sister Tao, I beg you, go back to Xu''s house."


    As Xu Lingling spoke, tears began to flow uncontrollably.


    Tao Yanxi has been observing Xu Lingling, she did not miss the jealousy in her eyes.


    This made Tao Yanxi even more vigilant.


    No matter what Xu Lingling said, she thought she didn''t hear it.


    Under Xu Lingling''s tears, Tao Yanxi''s expression became more and more indifferent.


    "When I walked out of Xu''s house, I didn''t plan to go back."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xu Lingling coldly.


    "Xu Lingling, isn''t it a good thing for you that I leave?"


    "You live the life of your little princess of the Xu family, and I live my life, isn''t it good?"


    "This is the last time I see you, and I hope we never see each other again."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Xu Lingling looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and wanted to chase after her.


    But every two steps, her high heels broke.


    Xu Lingling was unsteady and suddenly fell to the ground.


    But even so, Tao Yanxi did not look back.


    Xu Lingling lay on the ground, her nails digging into her palms.


    One day, she will make Tao Yanxi kneel down and beg her!


    After Tao Yanxi returned to the villa, Fu Qiran just called over by WeChat voice.


    After routinely asking if he had eaten, Fu Qiran began to ask about Xu Lingling''s situation.


    Tao Yanxi nestled on the sofa and glanced at the old housekeeper.


    The old butler coughed lightly, turned around and left, pretending to know nothing.


    Hmm... The one who told the young master that someone came to trouble Miss Tao is definitely not him, no!


    Tao Yanxi looked at the back of the old housekeeper and smiled softly.


    "Still laughing? Huh?" Fu Qiran''s voice came from the phone.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and chuckled, her little feet swaying.


    "Uncle Fu~"


    This coquettish sound made Fu Qiran almost forget what his purpose was.


    He kissed his mind steadily, pretended to be serious and said, "Next time someone comes to trouble you, just call me to know?"


    "I know~" Tao Yanxi responded, "Then when will you be back, Uncle Fu?"


    "Tomorrow night." Fu Qiran said.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "Then Uncle Fu, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you~"


    "I like everything you do." Fu Qiran said with a smile, "Don''t change the subject, did Xu Lingling bully you, eh?"


    "No, with Uncle Fu here, how could she bully me~"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, and simply clicked on the WeChat video so that Fu Qiran could see what he looked like now.

 v3 Chapter 1669： There is always dog blood on the head (25)

    The girl wearing only a nightgown swayed her little feet with a happy smile on her face. Occasionally, a few naughty strands of hair came close to her lips as she swayed, and were pushed aside by her pair of white and tender hands.


    The light from the top of the head hit the girl''s body, lining the white and delicate collarbone, which was extremely cute.


    Even through the video, Fu Qiran seemed to be able to feel the temperature on Tao Yanxi''s body at the moment.


    That''s the temperature that drives him crazy and makes him addicted.


    Fu Qiran''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and said with a hint of hoarseness, "I''m only wearing a nightgown, is it cold?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "It''s not cold, it''s very warm at home~"


    "Uncle Fu, why don''t you open the video?"


    Hearing Tao Yanxi''s words, Fu Qiran reached out and turned on the phone''s camera.


    His appearance quickly appeared on the phone.


    In the video, he is dressed in an old-fashioned and serious suit, and his well-combed hair looks serious and serious. He is completely different from the charming girl in the video.


    Fu Qiran pursed his lips in dissatisfaction, it seemed that it was necessary for the assistant to prepare some youthful clothes.


    In this way, going out with Xiao Yan would not be mistaken for her father.


    Obviously he is not too old.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know Fu Qiran''s thoughts, but she felt that Fu Qiran was very mature and stable, and she liked him like this.


    "Uncle Fu, you are so handsome!"


    Tao Yanxi said without hesitation of his own praise.


    She smiled with frowning eyes, and her little face was full of sincerity.


    This sentence successfully pleased Fu Qiran. He hooked his lips and said, "I have been staying up late these days, and my condition is not particularly good."


    The implication is that he is more handsome when he is in good condition!


    Tao Yanxi naturally understood what Fu Qiran meant. She smiled and said, "Uncle Fu is always the most handsome!"


    Fu Qiran was satisfied.


    The two chatted for a while, and then hung up the video on the background sound of the assistant prompting the meeting.


    After hanging up the video, Tao Yanxi started thinking about the menu for tomorrow night.


    She must let Fu Qiran taste the food she made, and she captured his stomach, but was she afraid that he could not capture his heart?


    Tao Yan excitedly customized the menu, and she started to get busy until after lunch the next day.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Fu Qiran got off the plane.


    The first thing he did when he got off the plane was to send a video to Tao Yanxi, but unfortunately Tao Yanxi was busy in the kitchen and did not receive his video.


    Fu Qiran called the housekeeper again, and learned that after Tao Yanxi was preparing dinner for him, he was relieved because Tao Yanxi didn''t answer his video.


    When he got home, Tao Yanxi was frying the last vegetable.


    Fu Qiran smelled the fragrance, and couldn''t wait to walk to the kitchen door to look at Tao Yanxi who was busy, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Tao Yanxi heard the voice and looked back.


    This glance happened to hit Fu Qiran''s eyes.


    "Uncle Fu!"


    Tao Yanxi cried out in surprise.


    Fu Qiran nodded, rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    "let me help you."


    Tao Yanxi was about to refuse, but Fu Qiran had already grabbed the spatula in her hand and started to stir fry.


    The smell of oil smoke suddenly stained Fu Qiran''s body, adding a touch of firework to him.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Fu Qiran like this, and suddenly laughed.


    Fu Qiran turned to look at Tao Yanxi, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are you laughing at? Huh?"

 v3 Chapter 1670： There is always dog blood on the head (26)

    "I just think Uncle Fu like this is a good home~"


    Tao Yanxi said, took the plate aside and handed it to Fu Qiran.


    "Uncle Fu, you can fill it up."


    Fu Qiran nodded and served the green vegetables.


    "Is there anything else to fry?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No, this is the last dish."


    "Well, let''s go have dinner then."


    Fu Qiran held the plate in one hand, and took Tao Yanxi''s hand in the other and walked towards the dining table.


    The tableware has already been placed on the table, just waiting for them to be seated.


    Fu Qiran put the vegetables on the table and sat down.


    Tao Yanxi originally wanted to go around to sit opposite Fu Qiran, but Fu Qiran asked her to sit beside him.


    Tao Yanxi could only sit down.


    "Uncle Fu, why don''t you let me sit across from you?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Fu Qiran smiled and gave her a chopstick and said, "I like you to sit by my side."


    That way he could be closer to her, closer.


    Fu Qiran lowered his eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more gentle.


    Tao Yanxi bit her chopsticks, turned her head to look at Fu Qiran and said, "But if I sit across from Uncle Fu, I can see you anytime."


    "You can watch it this way." Fu Qiran said facing Tao Yanxi, "You can watch it whenever you want."


    Fu Qiran''s words were really ambiguous, especially when he looked at Tao Yanxi with those gentle and doting eyes, which gave her the illusion that she was the treasure on his heart.


    Tao Yan''s ears were slightly red, and she muttered, "Eat...eat."


    "Okay." Fu Qiran replied, and gave Tao Yanxi another chopstick.


    There was harmony on the dining table, and the old housekeeper was very pleased to see it.


    After dinner, the two rarely chatted together for a while.


    Tao Yanxi told Fu Qiran about Xu Lingling.


    After hearing this, Fu Qiran just told Tao Yanxi not to worry about the Xu family coming to trouble her.


    Tao Yanxi naturally believed in Fu Qiran.


    She also believed in Fu Qiran''s strength, Xu Lingling''s wings were not yet full, and he couldn''t hurt him.


    But this also reminded Tao Yanxi that she has to work hard so that she can protect Fu Qiran in the future.


    However, what Tao Yanxi didn''t expect was that Xu Lingling was already solved by Fu Qiran before she grew up.


    Fu Qiran has never liked the Xu family. After learning that the Xu family had asked Xu Lingling to threaten Tao Yanxi to return to the Xu family, he simply increased the pressure.


    In less than half a year, the Xu family declared bankruptcy.


    The Xu family was sent by Fu Qiran to Qingshui Village, the Xu family''s hometown. The traffic in the village was not developed, and the folk customs were extremely bad. When the Xu family went back, they naturally suffered a lot of scorn.


    As the little princess of the Xu family, Xu Lingling naturally followed the Xu family back to Qingshui Village.


    But after going back, the Xu family, whose faces were still closed, began to be tricky towards Xu Lingling.


    Later, Xu Anshi simply married Xu Lingling as his wife.


    Anyway, they are not related by blood. In Qingshui Village, Xu Lingling can be considered a beauty, and it is not a loss for him to marry her.


    Because of Fu Qiran''s advice, the Xu family never stepped out of Qingshui Village.


    And Xu Anshi also changed completely under such extremely depressed circumstances, often beating and scolding Xu Lingling.


    Under the oppression of day-to-day life, Xu Lingling has long been numb.

 v3 Chapter 1671： There is always dog blood on the head (27)

    When Tao Yanxi learned about this, it was already after graduating from university.


    On the day of graduating from college, she suddenly remembered that Xu Lingling should go to the career line, so she paid attention to her.


    With this attention, it was discovered that Xu Lingling had already disappeared from the bustling Beijing city and went to an unknown small mountain village.


    Tao Yanxi secretly went to see Xu Lingling without telling Fu Qiran.


    When Xu Lingling saw her, not only did she not repent, but instead scolded Tao Yanxi with the vulgar words she had learned in the small mountain village.


    From beginning to end, Xu Lingling did not feel that he was wrong.


    Yeah, how can someone like her feel like she''s wrong?


    Since then, Tao Yanxi has never seen Xu Lingling again.


    After graduating from college, she entered a law firm, defending the world and acting as a spokesperson for justice.


    Because of the special nature of the lawyer industry, Tao Yanxi occasionally encounters some troubles.


    Most of the troubles were solved by Fu Qiran, but some troubles caught people off guard.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi, who had just finished defending a lawsuit, was about to invite Fu Qiran to have a hot pot with him, but as soon as he walked into the parking lot, he was caught off guard and stabbed.


    The man moved quickly, obviously coming prepared.


    Although Tao Yanxi''s reaction was fast, he only avoided the key points, and did not completely avoid the damage.


    The moment the blood spurted out from under the skin, Tao Yanxi had only one thought in his mind.


    She is not with her brother yet!


    Tao Yanxi was rushed to the hospital by the bodyguard sent by Fu Qiran.


    Half an hour later, Fu Qiran rushed to the hospital.


    His hair is messy, his clothes are wrinkled, his face is full of sweat, and he is not at all different from the serious and even refined him in normal life.


    The dazzlingly red words "in operation" above the emergency room made Fu Qiran''s eyes turn red.


    The bodyguards on the side did not dare to let out the air, for fear that Fu Qiran would notice him.


    Two hours later, the doctor came out of the emergency room.


    Fu Qiran walked up quickly and hurriedly asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s okay," the doctor said. "It didn''t hit the nail on the head, and it was delivered on time. You should be able to wake up in a while."


    When Fu Qiran heard this, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thanked him and waited for the nurses to push Tao Yanxi out.


    He just followed Tao Yanxi''s bed to the ward.


    After the nurses hung up the potion, they left after a few words.


    At this time, only Fu Qiran and Tao Yanxi were left in the ward.


    Fu Qiran looked at Tao Yanxi, who was pale, and pursed his chapped lips.


    "Yanxi."


    He whispered her name with deep panic.


    "I shouldn''t have promised you to be a lawyer."


    "You should just stay by my side."


    Fu Qiran murmured, the light above his head hit him, casting a shadow on the ground.


    "Yan Xi, Yan Xi..."


    He called her name over and over again, as if to carve the name into his soul.


    For so long, he has restrained himself.


    Because he wasn''t sure if she liked her too.


    He gave her freedom and let her soar in her realm.


    But if it meant she would get hurt, he would rather break her wings and keep her by his side.


    Fu Qiran pursed his lips, and a dim light flashed in his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 1672： There is always dog blood on the head (28)

    Tao Yan felt in a daze that someone was talking in her ear.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were very heavy.


    Tao Yanxi could only quietly listen to the familiar voice calling her name over and over again.


    In that sound, Tao Yanxi seemed to hear Fu Qiran''s heartbreak.


    Tao Yanxi always knew that Fu Qiran didn''t agree with his profession as a lawyer.


    Because there are so many cases involved in this industry, sometimes it is really dangerous.


    The unreasonable defendants went mad and no one knew what they would do.


    But she always thought that she couldn''t depend on Fu Qiran, so she chose this industry.


    She wants to be someone who can stand on her own.


    But when she listened to Fu Qiran''s "words", she still felt that she had done something wrong.


    Isn''t the purpose of her coming to this world to be with her brother?


    If this can''t be done, then why should she be an independent person?


    Tao Yanxi was distressed.


    She could almost imagine Fu Qiran''s embarrassed and crazy appearance when he heard that she was injured, and she could also imagine the almost desperate appearance of him standing beside her now.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to comfort Fu Qiran and tell him that she was fine and that she was living well.


    But her eyelids were really heavy, and her throat was dry.


    She couldn''t say anything, she could only listen to Fu Qiran''s voice.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi finally felt less uncomfortable.


    Her eyelashes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw an enlarged face, Tao Yanxi blinked, and the long eyelashes swept to the tip of Fu Qiran''s nose.


    "you''re awake."


    Fu Qiran''s voice was hoarse, and it seemed that he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    His face was unshaven, and his eye sockets were blue.


    Tao Yanxi stroked Fu Qiran''s chin a little distressedly, and let out a soft cry.


    "Uncle Fu."


    Fu Qiran didn''t speak, just looked at Tao Yanxi like that.


    Tao Yanxi knew that Fu Qiran must be angry, she could only soften, and her little hand shook Fu Qiran''s sleeve.


    "Uncle Fu, I know I''m wrong, don''t be angry, okay?"


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Qiran asked.


    "I should protect myself and not get hurt," Tao Yanxi said.


    Fu Qiran sighed and said helplessly, "Yan Xi, I''m very worried about you, you know?"


    "I know." Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Of course she knew that Fu Qiran was worried, and she said coquettishly, "Uncle Fu, don''t be angry anymore~ Don''t you think I''m fine?"


    "It''s okay now, can it be okay later?"


    Fu Qiran pursed his lips tightly and held Tao Yanxi''s small hand with his big hand.


    "Yanxi, stop being a lawyer."


    It was the first time that Fu Qiran said such words.


    He knows the weight of this sentence, which is equivalent to denying all the previous efforts of Tao Yanxi.


    But he would rather let her hate him than her safety.


    Fu Qiran clenched his fists quietly, and a dark light flashed in his dark eyes.


    "Yanxi, be good, stay by my side, okay?"


    At the end, his tone was almost begging.


    The extremely humble tone made Tao Yanxi startled slightly.


    She had never seen Fu Qiran look like this, fragile and humble, as if her safety was more important than his dignity.

 v3 Chapter 1673： There is always dog blood on the head (29)

    Tao Yanxi nodded dazedly.


    At this time, she couldn''t think of a reason to reject Fu Qiran.


    When Fu Qiran saw Tao Yanxi agreed to him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    That smile was faint, but it was like the first ray of spring breeze when the ice and snow melted, making people feel extremely warm.


    He gently grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and lowered his head to kiss her fingertips.


    "Yanxi, I love you, can we be together?"


    When Fu Qiran said this, he kept his head down, like a pious knight. No matter what the princess'' final answer was, he was willing to submit to her.


    Tao Yanxi suddenly understood that this was Fu Qiran''s love.


    She chuckled lightly and replied "Okay".


    Fu Qiran raised his head to look at Tao Yanxi, his dark eyes were beating with surprise.


    "actually¡­¡­"


    Tao Yanxi blinked mischievously.


    "I love Uncle Fu too~"


    From a very early time, this love has been rooted in my heart, and it will never go away.


    Fu Qiran was so surprised, he couldn''t help lowering his head and kissing Tao Yanxi''s fingertips again.


    The slightly cold fingertips seemed to become hot under his kiss.


    The two looked at each other, and ambiguity suddenly rose at this moment.


    Although Fu Qiran could not wait to hug Tao Yanxi and kiss her fiercely, but he was considering her injury and could only express his joy with the back of his hand.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t stay awake for a long time, and she felt sleepy after talking to Fu Qiran for a while.


    In Fu Qiran''s voice, Tao Yanxi gradually fell asleep.


    Fu Qiran saw that Tao Yanqi was asleep, so he simply asked the assistant to bring the documents to the hospital, and he processed the documents in the hospital.


    Half a month later, Tao Yanxi was discharged from the hospital.


    The first thing she did when she was discharged from the hospital was to go through the resignation formalities.


    Since she promised Fu Qiran to stop working as a lawyer, she naturally has to do what she says.


    After she stopped working, Tao Yanxi was completely idle.


    She fiddles with food at home every day, and sometimes sends Fu Qiran to the company.


    Just like that, a month passed in a flash.


    Just when Tao Yanxi thought she would live with Fu Qiran for the rest of her life, she received a letter of appointment from Fu Qiran.


    The letter of appointment clearly stated that Fu Qiran''s company hired her as legal counsel.


    Large companies have their own lawyers, and the lawyers in the lawyers are often experienced barristers.


    A lawyer like Tao Yanxi, who has only been working for two or three years, can''t get in if he really wants to be qualified.


    However, Fu Qiran hired Tao Yanxi as one of the legal advisors of the lawyer group.


    When Tao Yanxi received this letter of appointment, she really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    To say how much she really loves the profession of lawyers, she really doesn''t.


    She just felt that she should find something to do for herself.


    But Fu Qiran used his own way to guard her career, which was not even a love.


    Fu Qiran always moved Tao Yanxi in his own way, making her feel pampered.


    This may be mature love, taking care of you and pampering you, and most importantly, protecting what you want to protect.


    In the end, Tao Yanxi still did not reject Fu Qiran''s kindness.


    She became one of the legal advisors of the Fu Group.


    For many years to come, Tao Yanxi fought for Fu Qiran in court.


    He guards her career, she guards his persistence.

 v3 Chapter 1674： my husband is assigned (1)

    Many years later, Fu Qiran left this world in Tao Yanxi''s arms.


    Tao Yanxi collected the fragments of his brother''s soul and left this world.


    When he woke up again, Tao Yanxi still couldn''t come back to his senses.


    She sat up in a daze, stroking the position of her heart.


    There, the warmth of Fu Qiran''s love for her still seemed to remain there.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, her heart softened.


    Tao Yanxi calmly accepted the original body''s memory.


    The original body was an orphan and grew up in a welfare home since childhood.


    Every girl who grows up in a welfare center will be forced to accept marriage at the age of eighteen.


    Because the fertility rate in this world is very low, in order to increase the fertility rate, the above will force marriage.


    After layers of screening, the original body was finally assigned to a small supermarket owner.


    The original body has always been arrogant and arrogant, where would she be willing to obey marriage.


    She resisted her escape from marriage, but was finally caught and forced into confinement.


    In the darkness, the fear in the original body and mind was magnified infinitely, and finally it was so cold.


    After receiving the memory, Tao Yanxi leaned against the cold wall and closed her eyes.


    After an unknown amount of time, a voice suddenly sounded in the dark room.


    "Tao Yanxi, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi leaned against the wall and said weakly, "I know I''m wrong."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole room suddenly lit up.


    The dazzling light shone on Tao Yanxi, making her unable to open her eyes for a while.


    "Take her out."


    She heard someone say that.


    In just a few minutes, Tao Yanxi felt someone supporting him.


    In weakness, Tao Yanxi was packed and sent to the car.


    They didn''t give her anything to eat, they just starved her.


    Tao Yanxi felt his stomach twitching and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know how long it took when she heard the person next to her say: "I''m here, live with others well in the future, and don''t run away."


    The next second, Tao Yanxi was driven out of the car.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She propped herself up weakly, squinting her eyes to see where she was.


    In front of it is a small supermarket. There are not many people in the supermarket, and the surrounding environment is very depressed. At first glance, it is not a profitable supermarket.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly and walked in.


    I don''t know where my brother is in this world.


    She thought so, and her footsteps had already entered the supermarket.


    At the cashier of the supermarket, An Rupei recognized at a glance that the girl in tattered clothes was the wife assigned to him.


    He had seen her photos. In the photos, she was domineering, her eyes never looked straight at people, and her whole body was full of inexplicable arrogance.


    But the girl in front of her was pale, with a pair of peach eyes that were a little dim.


    But this bleakness turned into a surprise he couldn''t understand the moment he saw him.


    An Rupei knew about his future wife''s escape from marriage. Although he didn''t know how ruthless the confinement room was, it was unpleasant to be able to torture a domineering woman like this.


    An Rupei thought about it, but didn''t say a word.


    He wanted to see what she would do.


    Tao Yanxi never imagined that the husband assigned to her above turned out to be her own brother!


    This is really effortless.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a bright smile.

 v3 Chapter 1675： My husband is assigned (2)

    An Rupei looked at the girl who entered the door, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    He wanted to see what the assigned wife would do.


    An Rupei sat there quietly, with his arms around his chest and a tablet in front of him, on which a recent popular idol drama was playing.


    This kind of idol drama is mostly a love story between a domineering president and a poor girl. At the beginning, it is a story of two unrelated people who are assigned together, then get married and finally fall in love.


    An Rupei usually doesn''t like watching this kind of drama very much. Today, I rarely have time to spare, so I just ordered it.


    The small supermarket is full of conversations between the male and female protagonists, and this conversation has become the background sound for the two of them to meet.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the slightly indifferent brother in front of her, and took the initiative to say, "Hello, I am your assigned wife."


    An Rupei nodded, "I know, the wife who ran away."


    These unceremonious words sounded somewhat embarrassing.


    But Tao Yanxi didn''t mean to be embarrassed at all, she smiled, her face still a bit pale.


    "It was my fault, I shouldn''t have run away."


    An Rupei stared at Tao Yanxi without speaking.


    Tao Yanxi touched her stomach, pursed her lips and said, "Can I have something to eat? I''m very hungry now, I think you don''t want to deal with a fainted person, right?"


    An Rupei paused for two seconds and smiled.


    "There''s bread and milk over there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, said "thank you", then propped herself up and took the bread and a bag of milk.


    Because he hadn''t eaten for a long time, Tao Yanxi had to slow down the speed of eating bread.


    Every bite was broken and broken, so that it wouldn''t make her stomach more uncomfortable.


    It took Tao Yanxi 20 minutes to finish the bread the size of a palm.


    During this process, An Rupei kept looking at Tao Yanxi, his eyes full of interest.


    After eating the bread, Tao Yanxi finally felt better.


    She saw a chair beside her and sat down.


    "What do you think of our current relationship?" Tao Yanxi asked directly.


    An Rupei changed his posture, with his legs stacked on top of each other, leaning forward, resting his chin with one hand, and said, "How else can I see it? Isn''t it a husband and wife?"


    Tao Yanxi blinked, followed his words and said, "Then do you need me to fulfill my husband and wife obligations?"


    An Rupei was silent for a few seconds. It was the first time he had heard someone say something so formal.


    And this kind of thing, shouldn''t it be the man who speaks?


    An Rupei''s mind turned several times, but on the surface he maintained an indifferent attitude.


    "not needed for now."


    "I think you''re not very willing, so don''t force it."


    Tao Yanxi replied obediently, "Okay".


    "Where do I live now?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    An Rupei pointed upstairs, "The second floor is the room, I have cleaned it, you can live in it at any time."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said actively, "I want to rest for a while."


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s pale face, An Rupei knew that she must have suffered some kind of torture.


    He smiled, nodded and said, "You go."


    Tao Yanxi then got up and walked to the second floor. She was really tired and needed a good rest now.


    Tao Yanxi went to the second floor to rest, while An Rupei was still guarding his small supermarket.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi woke up.


    She thought for a while and decided to get up and make dinner.

 v3 Chapter 1676： My husband is assigned (3)

    The kitchen is on the second floor and the refrigerator is in the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi took some ingredients directly from the refrigerator and started cooking.


    An Rupei should be used to living alone, so there is only one set of tableware at home.


    Tao Yanxi first cooked himself a bowl of tomato and egg noodles. After he was full, he washed the dishes and the pot, and then cooked another bowl.


    Considering that An Rupei had to visit the store, Tao Yanxi decided to bring the noodles to him in person.


    The just-cooked tomato and egg noodles were still steaming, and Tao Yanxi came to An Rupei with the steaming tomato and egg noodles.


    "I cooked noodles for you." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    An Rupei looked at the bowl of red and yellow tomato egg noodles and swallowed.


    He has always lived a rough life, basically eating what he has. Sometimes he is too lazy to cook, so he just eats a piece of bread or instant noodles.


    Like this bowl of steaming and fragrant tomato egg noodles in front of him, he only made it when he was in a good mood.


    But now there is no need for him to do it, someone has done it and brought it to him.


    What can he do now?


    Of course, you can only take the bowl and eat it!


    An Rupei thanked him, picked up the bowl and ate quickly.


    The tomato soup is mixed on the noodles, and the egg with a hint of fragrance enters the mouth together with the noodles, full of fragrance.


    It was the first time that An Rupei had eaten such delicious tomato egg noodles, and his hands were shaking with excitement.


    It seems that having a wife is still very useful.


    An Rupei thought so, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes softened a bit.


    He eats fast, a big bowl of noodles, but he ate it in ten minutes.


    An Rupei wiped his lips casually, looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I ate."


    She stood there with her arms crossed and her head bowed slightly, like a little daughter-in-law.


    "There is only one set of tableware at home, so I ate it first and then made it for you."


    An Rupei was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered this matter.


    He coughed lightly, pointed to the back of the supermarket and said, "There are bowls and chopsticks over there, you can choose a set you like."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked at An Rupei, with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    "Okay~"


    She walked back and found a shelf selling tableware and chopsticks, and picked out a set of blue and white ceramic tableware.


    Tao Yanxi took the bowl and chopsticks and walked towards the cashier.


    "Should I pay?" Tao Yanxi said, shaking the bowl and chopsticks in her hand.


    An Rupei waved his hand, "No, the family doesn''t need to talk about money."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said nothing more.


    An Rupei glanced at the time, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    His small supermarket usually closes at nine o''clock.


    Plus today is special...


    An Rupei glanced at Tao Yanxi, who was standing obediently and seemed to be staring at Tao Yanxi who went upstairs with him, and a certain part of his heart softened.


    With a big wave of his hand, he stood up and said, "The door is closed, let''s go upstairs."


    Tao Yanxi was surprised, is this closed?


    Is it past eight o''clock? It''s no wonder that supermarkets that close so early are not making money.


    Tao Yanxi muttered a few words in her heart, but at this time, An Rupei had already turned off the cash register or something.


    He walked to Tao Yanxi''s side, took her hand and said, "Let''s go, go upstairs."


    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised by An Rupei''s initiative, after all, judging from this afternoon, he still didn''t like him a bit.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, a hint of slyness in his eyes.


    So, to grab a man''s heart, you must first grab his stomach.

 v3 Chapter 1677： My hubby is assigned (4)

    After returning to the second floor, An Rupei turned on the TV in the living room, took a bottle of Coke from the refrigerator and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the cola and looked at An Rupei.


    "What are we going to do?"


    An Rupei opened a bottle of Coke himself, his eyes fell on the TV, and he said lightly: "Watch TV, watch TV, then sleep."


    When it comes to sleeping, there seems to be only one bedroom at home.


    An Rupei glanced at Tao Yanxi calmly, and after seeing that she didn''t respond, he raised his head and took a sip of Coke.


    The wife looked very nice. An Rupei thought so, a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi also remembered the fact that there was only one bedroom on the second floor, which meant that she had to sleep with An Rupei tonight?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t really reject this matter, but judging from An Rupei''s performance today, he was afraid that he would respond.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, but still said, "How about I still sleep on the sofa tonight?"


    She is small and fits on the sofa.


    When An Rupei heard Tao Yanxi say this, he raised his head and drank the cola in his hand, squeezed the can, and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    He took advantage of the situation to sit on the sofa, and his expression seemed a little lighter than before.


    "I sleep on the sofa."


    Since he didn''t want to sleep with him, he would just sleep on the sofa.


    As for a woman, there is always a little plot. Since she is his wife, he can just let her be.


    An Rupei raised his hand behind his head, not even looking at Tao Yanxi next to him.


    "If you are tired, go to sleep."


    "There are new towels in the closet in the bedroom, remember to take them when you go to the shower."


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Rupei with some doubts, not understanding why he suddenly became angry.


    She didn''t seem to say anything too much, did she?


    Tao Yanxi, who thought so, also took advantage of the situation and sat on the sofa.


    "This sofa is too small, it''s more suitable for me to sleep." Tao Yanxi said.


    When An Rupei heard this, he suddenly turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    He has long heard that this peach talk is disgusting for the poor and the rich, but he didn''t think so at first, but now...


    "What? Think I''m poor? Can''t afford a big sofa?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head quickly, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?" An Rupei asked.


    "I just think you''ll be uncomfortable if you sleep on the sofa. I''m small, so it''s better to sleep on the sofa." Tao Yanxi said honestly.


    An Rupei sneered, "Then why didn''t you say we should sleep together?"


    "I thought you didn''t want to sleep with me." Tao Yanxi explained again.


    "Who said I didn''t want to?" An Rupei stared at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, "So, are you willing?"


    An Rupei was choked for a while, feeling inexplicably that he was being tricked.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, his eyes gradually darkened.


    He lowered his hand and leaned against Tao Yanxi.


    As soon as he got close, he could smell the faint scent of peach blossoms on her body.


    "Tsk~"


    An Rupei tutted lightly, an inexplicable meaning flashed across his face.


    "You are smart."


    He moved closer to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    The faint fragrance of peach blossoms attracted him to keep getting closer and closer.


    Tao Yanxi put her hands behind her, and because of An Rupei''s approach, she couldn''t help but lean back.


    An Rupei noticed Tao Yanxi''s movements, and suddenly wrapped his right hand around his waist, bringing her into his arms.

 v3 Chapter 1678： My husband is assigned (5)

    "Mr. An?" Tao Yanxi called out tentatively.


    "Yeah." An Rupei replied in a low voice.


    He suddenly buried his head in Tao Yanxi''s neck, greedily absorbing the fragrance of peach blossoms from her body.


    An Rupei has always liked the smell of peach blossoms, the faint scent of peach blossoms made him pursue for many years.


    He bought a piece of land and planted many, many peach trees.


    Every March and April, he would move there for two months.


    Only by being surrounded by the real fragrance of peach blossoms can he sleep soundly.


    Sometimes he even doubted that he was a peach tree in his previous life, otherwise, why would he like the fragrance of peach blossoms so much?


    It is a pity that there are very few perfumes with peach blossom flavor on the market.


    This was the first time he had smelled the kind of peach blossom fragrance that made him obsessed on a person''s body. The faint smell could indeed enter his soul instantly, making An Rupei tremble with excitement.


    He wrapped his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, tightening it a little bit.


    Tao Yanxi was in pain and hummed softly.


    This humming pulled back An Rupei''s thoughts.


    He raised his head and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "you¡­¡­"


    His eyes became dark and deep.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and looked at him suspiciously.


    An Rupei hooked his lips and spit out two words.


    "very good."


    This was allocated to his wife, and he was very satisfied, very satisfied.


    "Tonight, we will sleep together," he said again.


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently.


    The smile on An Rupei''s mouth deepened, "It''s not too early, you go take a shower first, and then we sleep together."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Isn''t it just past eight?


    As a late night party, Tao Yanxi always went to bed after 10 o''clock.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, An Rupei raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Do you want to sleep without taking a bath?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "Then I''ll take a shower first."


    An Rupei nodded, with a hint of frenzy in his expression that Tao Yanxi couldn''t understand.


    Thirty seconds later, seeing that Tao Yanxi had not moved, An Rupei asked in a deep voice, "Why don''t you go?"


    "Well... Mr. An, you can let me go before I go." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    An Rupei was silent for a while, and then he let go of Tao Yanxi reluctantly.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and walked to the bedroom, An Rupei looked at her back with a smile in his eyes.


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang.


    An Rupei took out his phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, how''s it going? How''s your wife? Hehehe, are you disobedient? Do you want to...hehehe..." The voice over there was somewhat rippling.


    An Rupei hooked his lips and leaned back.


    "I am very satisfied."


    "Full... Satisfied?" There seemed to be some shock there, "Isn''t it? Are you really satisfied? Didn''t she say she dislikes the poor and loves the rich? Could it be that you are not poor enough?"


    "No, you only have a small supermarket, and you are not poor enough?"


    In the eyes of the other party, no matter how poor it is, it can only be like this.


    An Rupei raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t see that Tao Yan was jealous of the poor and loved the rich, but that wasn''t the point.


    "She smells good," An Rupei said, "I like it very much."


    There was silence for a while, before a word came.


    "Sooner or later, you will die on the fragrance of peach blossoms."


    An Rupei raised his eyebrows noncommittally. If there was a day, he would be happy.

 v3 Chapter 1679： My hubby is assigned (6)

    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about you, there is a piece of land in the southwest recently, I''ve seen it, it''s very suitable for planting peach trees..."


    Before he could finish speaking, An Rupei interrupted him.


    "Buy!"


    After speaking, An Rupei hung up the phone.


    Because at this time, Tao Yanxi came out of the bedroom with a towel.


    "Buy? Buy what?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    An Rupei smiled and said, "Buy roasted sweet potatoes, do you think two are enough?"


    Tao Yanxi was silent for a while, but still said "enough".


    Amrube nodded in satisfaction.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything else, turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    When she walked to the bathroom door, she stopped, hesitated for a few seconds, and said, "But this season, there are no sweet potatoes."


    An Rupei:  ¡­


    What else did he want to explain, Tao Yanxi had already gone into the bathroom to take a shower.


    An Rupei glanced at the phone, the guy was still asking him how many plots of land he wanted to buy, so do you still need to ask? Of course I bought them all!


    An Rupei picked up the phone and started to do something.


    However, the sound of water coming from the bathroom has been disturbing him, making him unable to concentrate.


    Ten minutes later, An Rupei simply put down the phone and sat casually on the sofa, listening to the sound of water quietly.


    After half an hour, Tao Yanxi came out of the bathroom.


    She was still wearing the same outfit she was wearing when she came today, which was rumpled and looked very cheap.


    The towel wrapped her long hair, revealing her little face the size of a palm. Because she had been in the bathroom for a long time, Tao Yanxi''s little face was red and white, and it looked like a tender peach.


    An Rupei''s bulging Adam''s apple obviously rolled up and down. He tilted his head and said with a light cough, "The hair dryer is there, you go to blow your hair first."


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi nodded, took off the towel and let her wet hair fall on her shoulders.


    She shook her head, her slightly curly hair swaying as she swayed.


    Under the illumination of the light, An Rupei seemed to be able to see the water droplets on the hair falling into the air.


    He pursed his lips, suddenly feeling a little dry.


    Tao Yanxi found a hairdryer and started blowing her hair.


    The white fingers shuttled through the jet-black hair, and the soft hair swayed gently with Tao Yanxi''s movements.


    An Rupei kept staring at Tao Yanxi, rubbing his fingers unconsciously, as if he was touching her hair.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi finally dried her hair.


    She exhaled, feeling a little hot.


    She turned to look at An Rupei, who was a little stunned, and asked aloud, "Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    "Yes, I''m going." An Rupei stood up and walked to the bathroom hand in hand.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    She seemed to have discovered another shortcoming of An Rupei.


    The hands and feet are not coordinated, so you won''t fall on the ground when you walk, right?


    It seemed that she usually looked at him a little more.


    Tao Yanxi put the hair dryer aside while thinking.


    She glanced at the time, it was already nine o''clock, and when An Rupei came out, it was estimated that it would be half past nine.


    However, An Rupei took a bath much faster than she thought, but in five minutes, An Rupei came out.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    An Rupei wiped his hair casually and threw the towel aside.


    He glanced at Tao Yanxi who was a little stunned, the corner of his mouth twitched, he took Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to bed."

 v3 Chapter 1680： My hubby is assigned (7)

    Tao Yanxi grabbed An Rupei and said seriously, "But you haven''t dried your hair yet."


    "Go to bed without blowing your hair and wake up the next morning with a headache."


    An Rupei stopped, tilted his head, and said with a bit of ridicule, "As my wife, shouldn''t you blow my hair for me?"


    "Okay, I''ll blow it for you." Tao Yanxi responded without hesitation.


    She picked up the hairdryer next to her and broke free from An Rupei''s hand.


    An Rupei was much taller than him, she couldn''t touch his hair even when she stood on tiptoe, so Tao Yanxi could only say, "Can you squat down a little bit? Or if you sit on a chair, I can''t reach you. ."


    An Rupei felt that it was too much trouble to get a chair, so he simply squatted down and said casually, "Blow it."


    Tao Yan responded with a sound, turned on the hairdryer and started blowing An Rupei''s hair.


    An Rupei''s hair was very hard and a little thorny, and the short hair was almost dry in two minutes under the strong wind of the hairdryer.


    An Rupei is basically a squat posture, which, to be honest, is a bit tiring.


    An Rupei felt that his thighs were shaking. He pursed his lips, resolutely refusing to admit that he couldn''t.


    He put his hands on his thighs, which made him feel a little better.


    Another minute later, Tao Yanxi was still blowing.


    An Rupei couldn''t help but asked: "Is it okay? I feel like I''m almost done."


    Tao Yanxi touched An Rupei''s hair and turned off the hairdryer.


    "Well, you can get a good night''s sleep this way."


    An Rupei nodded and stood up.


    This process seemed to only take a few seconds, but only An Rupei knew that his legs were sore and weak, and he almost couldn''t stand up.


    An Rupei frowned, knowing this earlier, he hadn''t trained so hard two days ago.


    Tao Yanxi noticed that An Rupei''s body was stiff, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you? Is there any discomfort?"


    An Rupei shook his head, "It''s fine."


    He took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and leaned against her.


    "Come on, let''s go to bed."


    As he spoke, most of his body leaned on Tao Yanxi''s body to relieve the pressure on his legs.


    Tao Yanxi, who was suddenly burdened with a heavier burden:...


    She had been locked up in the confinement room for so long, and her body was already extremely weak. With An Rupei leaning on her like this, Tao Yanxi only felt her legs begin to weaken.


    The two just took two steps when Tao Yanxi fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, An Rupei held her firmly at this time, but because of the few minutes just now, he accidentally did not hold Tao Yanxi, but fell to the ground with her.


    Fortunately, An Rupei acted as a meat pad with quick eyes and hands, thus avoiding the intimate contact between Tao Yanxi and the floor.


    Tao Yanxi slammed into An Rupei''s arms, her forehead pressed against An Rupei''s chin, and the two hard places collided, causing both of them to exhale softly.


    After a few seconds, the two of them reacted.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The two spoke at the same time.


    An Rupei coughed lightly, "You speak first."


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his forehead and slowly sat up with support.


    "Sorry, I''m not in good health recently and can''t support your body."


    An Rupei shook his head, "It''s my fault, and I''m not in good health recently."

 v3 Chapter 1681： My hubby is assigned (8)

    The two stared at each other, stunned.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi was sitting on An Rupei''s waist and abdomen. Even through the clothes, she could clearly feel An Rupei''s at least six-pack abdominal muscles.


    Such a person, tell her that she is not in good health?


    So does he have a hidden illness?


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Rupei with a slightly complicated look.


    She sat next to her, sat directly on the ground and said, "Well, I see, I will cook more meals to nourish my body recently."


    Speaking of which, Tao Yanxi paused for a moment, hesitated for a while and then asked, "What''s wrong? Is the kidney?"


    An Rupei: ? ? ?


    As a man, anyone who hears someone who suspects that his kidneys are not good will go wild.


    Amrube is no exception.


    He gritted his teeth and sat up.


    "No, my kidneys are fine!"


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, "Then who are you?"


    "I just exercise a lot recently, and my muscles are sore." An Rupei said through gritted teeth.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully, and replied "Okay".


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s disbelief, An Rupei suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "My kidneys are really good, do you want to try it?"


    She is his wife anyway, and sooner or later she will be his.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t think you need to try it, right? If you go to the hospital for an examination, you will definitely waste a lot of money."


    Tao Yanxi pulled An Rupei to stand up, "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed."


    An Rupei snorted lightly, not embarrassing Tao Yanxi.


    The two entered the bedroom together.


    The bed in the bedroom is big enough for two people to roll on it.


    Tao Yanxi lay down on his side, his entire body very close to the edge.


    An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi''s sideways back, and reached out to take her into his arms.


    "Since we are husband and wife, you must be familiar with my breath, my taste now."


    Tao Yanxi yawned and replied "Okay" lazily.


    She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    An Rupei buried his head in Tao Yanxi''s neck, greedily absorbing her breath.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms on Tao Yanxi''s body seemed to be stronger after taking a shower.


    An Rupei knew very well that the smell on Tao Yanxi''s body was definitely not the smell of shower gel.


    It was the body fragrance that belonged to Tao Yanxi, and it was her own scent.


    An Rupei took a deep breath, his eyes filled with obsession.


    He may have been a peach tree in his last life, and Tao Yanxi was the peach blossom that bloomed on him.


    She was born for him, and he gave birth to her with the nourishment of his life.


    She and him were meant to be one.


    With this thought in mind, An Rupei hugged Tao Yanxi even tighter.


    In the intoxicating fragrance of peach blossoms, An Rupei gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, Tao Yanxi woke up early to make breakfast.


    After An Rupei finished breakfast, he went downstairs to open the small supermarket.


    The area where the supermarket is located is considered a semi-abandoned street. There are not many people coming and going. Naturally, the business of the supermarket is not very good, but An Rupei doesn''t care about that.


    It''s just a supermarket, he can open it if he wants to, and just open it if he doesn''t want to.


    However, An Rupei didn''t care, but Tao Yanxi couldn''t care less.


    This supermarket is the capital for her and An Rupei to live in the future, so they must make money!


    Tao Yanxi walked around the supermarket and carefully checked the production dates of various snacks.


    This inspection really allowed her to find a lot of expired snacks.

 v3 Chapter 1682： My hubby is assigned (9)

    Tao Yanxi told An Rupei about this.


    An Rupei was also surprised after listening to it.


    He took over this supermarket halfway through. He didn''t know how much was in it, and of course he didn''t know that there were expired foods.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" An Rupei asked Tao Yan directly.


    "Naturally, all those expired foods are thrown away, and then some goods are added." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Rupei rested his chin with one hand and said casually, "Buy some more goods? But I have no money."


    "Do you have money?"


    Tao Yanxi naturally had no money. Not only did she have no money, but now she didn''t even have a mobile phone.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head honestly, "I don''t."


    She frowned and thought, "You don''t have any money there?"


    An Rupei shook his head, "No."


    All his money is in the stock market. It''s the weekend again, and the stock market doesn''t trade. Naturally, he can''t get it out.


    When Tao Yanxi heard An Rupei say this, she didn''t doubt anything.


    If you don''t have any money, it''s a bit difficult.


    If you can''t buy goods, can''t you just sit and eat?


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes fell on those snacks that had not expired, and she pursed her lips.


    "Is there a car at home?" she asked again.


    An Rupei nodded, pointed at a tricycle parked outside and said, "Well, that''s it."


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the tricycle and thought for a few seconds.


    "This Sunday, the middle school should be returning to school. I took some snacks to sell outside the middle school for cheap. It should be able to sell some money."


    An Rupei paused for a few seconds, thought about the scene, and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    "No? I think it''s good to sit in the supermarket and collect money."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and looked straight at An Rupei.


    "There are not many vegetables in the refrigerator, and there is not much rice and noodles. The items in the supermarket can''t be sold for a while. We have no money, so we can''t just wait to starve to death."


    Tao Yanxi''s little face was full of seriousness.


    "Just watch it in the supermarket, I''ll go to the middle school door to sell it."


    Tao Yanxi said, first went outside to clean the tricycle, and then returned to the supermarket to pick out some junior high school students'' favorite snacks and put them in the tricycle.


    "I''ll go first." Tao Yanxi said to An Rupei.


    An Rupei nodded and watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    Tao Yanxi strenuously pedaled the tricycle to the middle school she knew.


    What Tao Yanxi didn''t know was that after she left, An Rupei made a phone call.


    In just a few minutes, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the supermarket.


    An Rupei closed the supermarket door, got on a Rolls-Royce, and followed Tao Yanxi to the door of No. 2 Middle School.


    It was exactly ten o''clock in the morning, and some students who didn''t like to stay at home came to school early.


    There are many vendors selling small snacks like Tao Yanxi at the entrance of the school, but most of them are uncles and aunts, and a pretty young lady like Tao Yanxi stands out among this group of uncles and aunts.


    Junior high school is the age of youthful sprouting. Compared with those uncles and aunts, they obviously prefer good-looking young ladies and sisters.


    So in front of Tao Yanxi''s tricycle, business was exceptionally good.


    Across the road, An Rupei snorted coldly as he watched through the window a group of little kids surrounded Tao Yan, handing out money and finger-to-finger contact with snacks.


    His eyes sank, he opened the car door, and walked towards Tao Yanxi.


    How could his people come into contact with a group of little brats?

 v3 Chapter 1683： My husband is assigned (10)

    Tao Yanxi was a little surprised at the arrival of An Rupei.


    However, she was soon surrounded by a group of junior high school students paying the money, and she didn''t care about An Rupei anymore.


    She quickly collected money to find money, handed snacks to the children by the way, and received well-behaved "thank you sister".


    An Rupei let out a cold snort after listening to the "Thank you sister".


    He walked directly to Tao Yanxi and rolled up his sleeves.


    "let me help you."


    Tao Yanxi casually responded with a "hmm".


    A group of junior high school students saw an unfamiliar handsome little brother coming, and someone asked curiously, "Miss, who is this big brother?"


    Tao Yanxi chuckled, but when she was about to answer, she heard An Rupei say, "I''m her husband, you little brats, leave quickly after buying snacks!"


    An Rupei pretended to be fierce, and the protruding muscles on his arm showed a sense of strength.


    When the junior high school students saw this posture, they went away with their snacks.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei and said, "Why are you still threatening the child?"


    "Where am I a threat?" An Rupei snorted softly, "I just care about them, what''s the point of being around other people''s wives?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "The business is not bad. It sold for 100 yuan in such a short time."


    "Students haven''t fully started school yet. In the afternoon, business should be better."


    Tao Yanxi said while counting the money.


    Looking at the fifty cents in Tao Yanxi''s hand, An Rupei always felt a little pain in his teeth.


    He had never seen such a small amount of money, and he wouldn''t even pick it up when it was thrown on the ground.


    But his wife seems to be very concerned about the money.


    An Rupei sighed softly and hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist from behind.


    "You love money so much?"


    "It''s okay, but we can''t live without money."


    Naturally, she didn''t want to wrong her brother, so she had to work hard to make money.


    "I can support you." An Rupei buried his head in Tao Yanxi''s neck and took a deep breath.


    The faint scent of peach blossoms enveloped him, and he couldn''t help but be addicted and addicted.


    When Tao Yanxi heard what he said, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "If I don''t work hard to make money, it won''t take long for your small supermarket to close."


    The location of the supermarket is remote, and many items are expired, so there is no way to sell them.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi only felt that she was busy recently.


    She poked An Rupei''s waist with her elbow and said, "Let me go first, I want to continue selling things."


    An Rupei rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck in dissatisfaction, and then let go of her.


    An Rupei was handsome and tall, and although he was dressed in a bit shabby, it did not block his own momentum in the slightest.


    This junior high school girl is the age of Huaichun, and with the influence of novels and TV series on weekdays, when they see An Rupei, they can basically make up the poignant love story of a wealthy and noble son who abandoned his family for love.


    So many little girls came to the tricycle with the idea of ??sympathy or admiration, and bought bags of snacks with the pocket money they usually saved.


    Tao Yanxi quickly found out that the people who came to buy snacks at this time were all little girls. She looked at An Rupei thoughtfully, and somehow felt that she seemed to have found a new way to make money.


    An Rupei, who received Tao Yanxi''s eyes:...

 v3 Chapter 1684： My husband is assigned (11)

    An Rupei coughed lightly and turned his head away from Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to pat An Rupei on the shoulder, then leaned on tiptoe to his ear and said, "Stand forward and let those little girls see you."


    As soon as An Rupei heard this, he knew what Tao Yanxi was thinking.


    He glanced at her sideways, and said with a cold snort, "Am I the kind of person who sells beauty?"


    Tao Yanxi sighed faintly and said, "If you don''t sell your beauty, I will be the only one."


    An Rupei was silent for two seconds, then stepped forward decisively.


    A real man should sell his beauty!


    Tao Yanxi nodded in satisfaction and quickly got busy.


    Probably because of the attraction of beauty, Tao Yanxi''s business here is particularly good.


    When it was noon, all the snacks brought by Tao Yanxi were sold out.


    Tao Yanxi counted and sold it for 300 yuan in one morning, which was much better than she had imagined.


    Tao Yanxi, who was carrying a huge sum of money, happily pushed the tricycle and said to An Rupei, "What would you like to eat at noon? I invite you!"


    Her airy appearance seemed to have tens of millions.


    An Rupei was startled, this was the first time he had been invited to dinner by a girl.


    An Rupei used to despise men who eat soft rice the most. Now, after thinking about it carefully, it seems that eating soft rice is... pretty good?


    "I want to eat beef noodles." An Rupei said with a smile.


    He has decided that he also wants to be a man who eats soft rice!


    Anyway, he can repay her with his body!


    Having figured this out, An Rupei became more confident.


    He raised his chin slightly and said with a bit of pride: "I want to add an extra piece of beef!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said "Okay".


    The two found a noodle restaurant near the school and asked for two bowls of beef, one of which had an extra portion of beef.


    The taste of this noodle restaurant is very good, Tao Yanxi is quite happy to eat.


    But as she was eating, a pair of chopsticks reached into her bowl and took a piece of beef.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    She raised her head to look at An Rupei, but saw that he raised his eyebrows, as if saying "this piece of beef is mine".


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and gave An Rupei all the beef in his bowl.


    "You are weak, eat more meat."


    An Rupei accepted all the beef with a smile.


    When he eats this beef, it''s the kind of low-quality beef, and he really doesn''t like it very much.


    But he suddenly wanted to test Tao Yanxi, so he took a piece of beef.


    Who would have thought that Tao Yanxi would take all the beef in her bowl to herself.


    An Rupei was very satisfied with Tao Yanxi''s reaction, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    However, An Rupei overestimated his ability to accept low-quality beef. He only felt a little tired after eating two or three slices.


    Tao Yan saw that An Rupei didn''t eat much, and asked, "Why don''t you eat? This restaurant tastes pretty good."


    "Well...not bad." An Rupei poked the beef with his chopsticks, "but I can''t eat it."


    "Oh, then let me help you eat?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    "Okay!" An Rupei put his bowl directly in front of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi actually couldn''t eat any more, so she simply ate all the beef, and then paid the money and left with An Rupei.


    After returning to the supermarket, Tao Yanxi began to formulate the next money-making plan.


    And An Rupei just hugged her from behind, very quiet.

 v3 Chapter 1685： My hubby is assigned (12)

    But this hug and hug, soon changed the taste.


    The fragrance on Tao Yanxi''s body hit An Rupei''s nerves, bringing him little by little into the world that made him psychedelic.


    An Rupei took a step back and let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    "It''s been too hot recently, and I''m too hot because of it."


    An Rupei forced an explanation.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Then go take a cold shower, go and warm up."


    Tao Yanxi said without looking back, picked up the pen again and began to write and draw.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was so intently planning how to make money, An Rupei suddenly felt that it was not so good to eat soft rice.


    If Tao Yanxi wasn''t busy making money, maybe they would have let themselves go by now.


    Like now, he has to take a cold shower by himself.


    An Rupei let go of Tao Yan''s footpath and went upstairs to take a shower.


    When he came down again, Tao Yanxi had already calculated all the expenses and income of the supermarket for the past month, and also made some plans for the future.


    Tao Yanxi originally thought that An Rupei''s small supermarket had a net profit of 10,000 yuan a month.


    However, after her calculations, the supermarket actually lost 2,000 yuan last month!


    It is difficult for An Rupei to open a supermarket like this.


    Tao Yanxi told An Rupei about the situation.


    After An Rupei heard it, he was also very surprised.


    He actually lost two thousand dollars?


    "How can I lose two thousand yuan? Is there a mistake in the calculation?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and put the ledger in front of An Rupei.


    "You eat too much yourself, so you lose a lot."


    An Rupei:  ¡­


    Well, he just let himself go for a while.


    "Then just close the door," An Rupei said.


    "No, the supermarket is closed, let''s drink the northwest wind?"


    Tao Yanxi took a pen and clicked on the plan she had written.


    "Let''s work hard during this time. Every afternoon, we go to the entrance of the junior high school to sell snacks."


    "This way, get rid of the snacks in the supermarket first, and save some money to use it for purchases."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi with a serious face, slightly absent-minded.


    In Tao Yanxi''s soft but firm voice, An Rupei suddenly felt that a place in his heart that had been vacant for a long time was suddenly filled.


    Tao Yanxi planned a busy future for him. In that future, there is both him and her.


    There is their struggle towards a goal together, and there is yearning and vision for a better life in the future.


    An Rupei suddenly felt that it was actually quite good to live an ordinary life.


    An Rupei reached out to hold Tao Yanxi''s wrist and looked down at her.


    "Peach Yanxi."


    He called her name, his voice soft and magnetic.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, a hint of cuteness on her face.


    An Rupei hooked her lips, leaned forward, and stopped when her face was only a few centimeters away from her.


    He said, "Let''s get married."

 v3 Chapter 1686： My hubby is assigned (13)

    Tao Yanxi looked at An Rupei puzzled.


    "Aren''t we married?"


    Still certified by the above.


    "That''s not what I meant." An Rupei said helplessly, "What I mean is, we have a wedding and tell everyone that we are married."


    Tao Yan stood on tiptoe and probed An Rupei''s forehead.


    "I don''t have a fever, why did you start talking nonsense?"


    "Where do we have the money for a wedding?"


    Tao Yanxi patted An Rupei on the shoulder, "Okay, don''t bother me, I want to calculate today''s net profit."


    An Rupei:  ¡­


    "No, I''m rich." An Rupei said, "I''m rich."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi replied lightly, "What about your money?"


    "Money..." is all in the stock market.


    An Rupei moved his lips and was about to explain when he heard Tao Yanxi say, "The money is in your hands in the future, right?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as we work hard recently, the money will flow into your bag in the future!"


    Tao Yanxi cheered on An Rupei.


    An Rupei sighed helplessly.


    "I''m really rich."


    Tao Yanxi stopped the movement in his hand and turned to look at him.


    "Then you lied to me when you said you had no money before?"


    Probably because Tao Yanxi''s expression was too serious, An Rupei was stunned.


    This stunned, missed the best opportunity to explain.


    Tao Yanxiao saw that An Rupei did not speak, and only thought that he was rich because he just wanted to have a wedding too much.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to hold a wedding, but she really doesn''t have the spare money to hold a wedding at this stage.


    Tao Yanxi felt that she had never been so poor before.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, and started to count today''s profit.


    I went to the junior high school to sell some money today, and the supermarket also sold a little today.


    So, the net profit today is about 200 yuan.


    200 yuan, although it is relatively small, it is not bad at this stage.


    At least not at a loss.


    Tao Yanxi thought about it, and began to check which junior high school in the vicinity was the best selling snacks.


    When An Rupei came back to his senses, Tao Yanxi had already gone upstairs.


    An Rupei smiled helplessly.


    Forget it, isn''t it just starting from scratch?


    He just stayed with her.


    An Rupei stretched, took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    For the next few days, Tao Yanxi would take An Rupei on a tricycle every day to sell snacks at the entrance of the junior high school.


    Over the course of a few days, most of the snacks in the supermarket have been disposed of.


    So Tao Yanxi gave An Rupei a daunting task, that is, to go into that kind of snack comprehensive market to buy goods.


    After receiving the task, An Rupei rode away on a tricycle.


    But he did not ride after less than two kilometers.


    Because the Rolls-Royce that had been following him stopped.


    An Rupei handed the tricycle to his subordinates and got on a Rolls-Royce himself.


    As soon as he got in the car, Bai Cai, An Rupei''s friend, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Hahaha, I laughed so hard, you actually ride three wheels."


    "I recorded it, hahaha!"


    Bai Cai smiled extremely arrogantly, and An Rupei glanced at him lightly.


    Bai Cai suddenly stopped laughing.


    "Cough, I said how did you find me today?" Bai Cai asked.


    "I''m out to stock up, do you know what snacks are delicious? I''ll take some back." An Rupei said.


    "Snacks?" Bai Cai raised his eyebrows, "Then you can go to my supermarket warehouse to get them, and you can take as many as you like."

 v3 Chapter 1687： My hubby is assigned (14)

    An Rupei looked at him lightly and asked, "Are your snacks delicious?"


    "That must be delicious! You don''t know how many snacks my supermarket sells." Bai Cai said.


    An Rupei thought for a while and nodded.


    "Okay, then take yours."


    "Okay!" Bai Cai grinned.


    "By the way, did you take that land last time?" An Rupei asked.


    Hearing this, Bai Cai suddenly became serious.


    "There''s something wrong with that land..."


    The two started talking about business.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, An Rupei returned with a full load on his three-way car.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the cart full of cardboard boxes and asked in surprise, "Can you buy so many snacks for 300 yuan?"


    An Rupei nodded and lied without changing his face.


    "The wholesale market is cheaper."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    An Rupei moved all the snacks on the tricycle into the supermarket, and Tao Yanxi also began to clear the snacks.


    She opened the box, looked at the snacks in English or Thai or Japanese, and fell into deep silence.


    Are the snacks sold in the wholesale market so high-end?


    Tao Yanxi casually opened a bag and tasted it, the taste was very good.


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Rupei and asked curiously, "Which wholesale market did you go to? These snacks look very tall."


    An Rupei said badly, he forgot about it.


    "As for the wholesale market I went to before, I was familiar with a boss who recently said that his son was married and was going abroad, so he disposed of the snacks in his hand at a low price."


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s thoughtful expression, An Rupei struck while the iron was hot and said, "It''s a good time for me to go. If I go tomorrow, he will go abroad, hahaha!"


    An Rupei himself did not believe what he said.


    An Rupei was ready to get angry.


    He pursed his lips and looked at Tao Yanxi nervously.


    Who would have thought that Tao Yanxi just nodded and said, "Well, that''s quite a coincidence."


    Tao Yanxi''s mind was full of making money, but he didn''t think about it.


    "I think these snacks are not bad, but they have to be more expensive."


    "Junior high school students can''t afford such expensive snacks, why don''t we go to college and try our luck?"


    "Packing these snacks, plus some gimmicks, can completely coax those boys to give them to their girlfriends!"


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    She can already foresee the scene of these snacks being looted!


    Listening to Tao Yanxi''s imagination, An Rupei couldn''t help but laugh.


    His little wife is really cute.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." An Rupei said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "I''ll find some boxes to pack them, and you can organize these snacks."


    An Rupei responded.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and An Rupei came to the famous snack street of S University.


    Stalls are allowed here.


    Tao Yanxi took out the snack gift package she had packed overnight and let An Rupei start selling.


    Where did An Rupei sell in public? He glanced at Tao Yanxi, saw that she was still taking things outside, took the opportunity to walk in front of the two girls, lowered his voice and said, "Classmates, can you please do me a favor? ?"


    Two minutes later, Tao Yanxi welcomed the first pair of guests of the day.


    The two little girls each asked for a 99 yuan snack package, and before leaving, they told her "Come on".


    This made Tao Yanxi more motivated.

 v3 Chapter 1688： My hubby is assigned (15)

    Afterwards, people came to buy a gift package of snacks one after another. Tao Yanxi was busy collecting money, with an unstoppable smile on her face.


    Because of the uncertainty of the market, Tao Yanxi only brought fifteen snack packs today.


    Within an hour, the fifteen gift packs were all sold out.


    Tao Yanxi counted the money and put it away, and began to look for An Rupei''s figure.


    She looked around and didn''t see An Rupei. She took out her mobile phone and was about to make a call to him.


    As soon as she called, she was tapped on the shoulder.


    "Yanxi."


    An Rupei''s familiar voice came from behind.


    Tao Yanxi looked back at An Rupei and hung up the phone.


    "Where did you go just now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Cough cough, I went to a toilet." An Rupei said with a smile, "People are in a hurry."


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, her little face full of pride.


    "I sold out the snack spree I brought."


    "Wow!" An Rupei exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Yanxi is great!"


    Tao Yanxi laughed sincerely.


    "Of course~"


    An Rupei took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and gently rubbed his face.


    "Yan Xi is so good, I decided to reward Yan Xi."


    Tao Yanxi looked at him suspiciously, "What is the reward?"


    "What does Yanxi want?" An Rupei asked with a light in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought, "Money!"


    What money can''t buy?


    So what she wants most is money!


    An Rupei''s mouth twitched, "How vulgar money is, do you have any gifts you want? Like necklaces or something?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "No, I want money the most. Money is cheesy, but it''s very useful!"


    "Besides, we are all ordinary people, how can we be good?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei and drew out his hand.


    "Hurry up and pack up, we''re ready to go back."


    An Rupei sighed, originally trying to figure out what she liked best, but got such an answer.


    money? How vulgar the money is!


    An Rupei made a small calculation in his heart, while on the other side, Tao Yanxi was already riding a tricycle and was about to leave.


    How could An Rupei let Tao Yanxi ride three wheels? He quickly stopped Tao Yanxi and said, "You sit in the back, I''ll ride."


    Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while and replied "Okay".


    The tricycle was specially dressed up by her, and the fresh green stickers on the back seat were covered with small flowers, which looked very cute.


    An Rupei rode a tricycle with Tao Yanxi in the direction of home.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi started cooking.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi took stock of today''s profit, and the profit reached 1,200 yuan!


    This is half a month''s income of the supermarket.


    Tao Yanxi happily counted over and over again, An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi sitting on the sofa and counting money, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    At the same time, such a post suddenly appeared on the forum of S University.


    ¡¾Shocking! A fairy couple came to the snack street! ¡¿


    Such a hot topic naturally attracts many college students who have nothing to do.


    I clicked in and saw a few photos posted on the first floor.


    There are photos of An Rupei standing in the distance with a gentle look on Tao Yanxi who is selling snacks, and there are also photos of An Rupei looking for boys and girls alone to say something in a low voice.


    There are also some photos of the snacks sold by Tao Yanxi. Even if they are taken casually, they can make people feel that the snacks are expensive.


    On the second floor, there is an amazing story from the owner.

 v3 Chapter 1689： My hubby is assigned (16)

    [I was happily going to dinner today, but I was stopped by a handsome guy halfway through! I thought my peach blossom was coming! result! As a result, the handsome guy actually gave me money to buy snacks from the young lady!


    Well, no peach blossoms, snacks are fine!


    I originally thought that the 99 yuan snack package is the kind of spicy strips on the Internet, but I went back to the dormitory and opened it, and I was stunned!


    These snacks are all the snacks that I have been thinking about but cannot buy because I am too poor! Post the picture downstairs, let everyone see what fairy snacks this is!


    I can understand that the handsome guy and the young lady are here to show off their wealth and show their affection! ¡¿


    As soon as this post came out, it quickly got a lot of replies.


    [The third floor: I was also stopped by the handsome guy to buy snacks for money! ¡¿


    [Fourth Floor: Am I the only one who thinks Miss Sister is sweet and cute when she smiles? ¡¿


    [Fifth floor: You are not alone upstairs! ¡¿


    [Sixth Floor: Instantly fill in the love story of a domineering president who accompanies his petite wife to help poor college students. ¡¿


    [Seventh floor: The pen upstairs is for you, you write! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [99th Floor: Today is another day of lemons for other people''s love, woo woo woo. ¡¿


    [100th Floor: Weakly ask, will the young lady and the handsome guy come tomorrow? I want to buy a box of snacks for my girlfriend too. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night gradually deepened, and the students of S University who were wandering in the forum began to look forward to tomorrow.


    Spend the least money, buy the most expensive snacks, and contribute to the love of others. Today, they are also busy!


    Tao Yanxi has absolutely no idea about the carnival of S college students. She has already made up her mind that she will go to the snack street over there for a few days to set up a stall!


    Tao Yanxi was so happy that she couldn''t sleep because she made a lot of money today.


    She was lying on the bed just after taking a bath, turning over and over, very excited.


    Seeing this, An Rupei, who was sleeping beside him, stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, and leaned a little closer to her at the same time.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock, still not sleeping?"


    The warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s neck, making her feel itchy.


    Tao Yanxi''s face flushed red.


    "Well... I''m going to sleep now." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    An Rupei chuckled lightly, his entire chest vibrating with laughter, and the shock made his peach words numb, and a strange feeling spread to his heart.


    Tao Yanxi''s ears were dyed with a thin layer of red.


    Because she had her back to An Rupei, An Rupei didn''t see her blushing at first.


    But her ears are turning red now, and An Rupei can see clearly.


    It was rare for An Rupei to see Tao Yanxi being so shy, and his heart softened.


    He lowered his head, and his lips pressed against Tao Yanxi''s earlobe.


    "Don''t stay up late, rest early, eh?"


    As he spoke, his breathing seemed to be thick. It was a little heavier.


    Tao Yanxi felt An Rupei''s change, and quickly said, "Sleep, sleep, sleep now!"


    Tao Yanxi closed her eyes tightly, put aside distracting thoughts, and went to sleep silently.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi''s breathing became steady.


    She fell asleep.


    Realizing this, An Rupei sighed softly.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to notice something, and suddenly turned to face An Rupei.


    She put her little hand on An Rupei''s waist and slept sweetly.


    An Rupei''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s pink lips, inexplicably felt a little hot tonight.


    He licked his lips, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down.

 v3 Chapter 1690： My hubby is assigned (17)

    Tao Yanxi rubbed her eyes and determined that the person getting into the car was An Rupei.


    She was silent for a second and said to the driver in front, "Master, follow the car in front."


    When the master heard this, the spirit that was still a little sleepy suddenly woke up.


    "Okay, girl! You sit tight! Chasing people or something, I''m a professional!"


    The driver''s mood was high, and as soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car slammed out.


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback by her master''s passion, she twitched the corners of her mouth and sighed that everyone has a heroic dream.


    The Rolls-Royce in front was driving so fast, it was about to disappear in front of Tao Yanxi in the blink of an eye.


    The taxi master slammed on the accelerator, and the car rushed in front of the Rolls-Royce at a speed of 120 per hour.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Ten minutes later, at the police station.


    "What''s the matter? Driving a rental car and learning how to race?"


    "Did you put on a show? What? Be brave? What a shit!"


    "Be honest!"


    The taxi driver grimaced and apologized to the police in front of him again and again.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside him, helplessly rubbing his temples.


    After a while, another policeman came in.


    "Okay, someone is protecting you, you go, remember not to speed next time."


    "Yes, uncle police, don''t worry, I will definitely not speed!" said the driver.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the traffic policeman who was obviously much younger than the driver, and walked outside with a smile.


    An Rupei was already waiting outside.


    As soon as he received Tao Yanxi''s call, he rushed over without even asking the reason, lest something happened to her.


    An Rupei breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Tao Yanxi came out safely.


    He walked over to Tao Yanxi, and as soon as he grabbed her hand, he squeezed it.


    "what happened?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei, "Go back and talk about it."


    "Okay, okay." An Rupei nodded again and again, pulling Tao Yanxi away.


    After returning home, Tao Yanxi was sitting on the sofa, and An Rupei was sitting beside her.


    "Yan Xi, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly go out and let the driver race?" An Rupei asked impatiently as soon as he sat down.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at him faintly, "Why do you say?"


    An Rupei''s heart skipped a beat, and for some reason he felt a bad premonition.


    "Because you''re happy?" An Rupei asked tentatively.


    Tao Yanxi did not speak, but looked at An Rupei resentfully with her pair of peach blossom eyes full of love.


    "Yanxi, darling, don''t stop talking, say it, let''s solve it together if there is any problem?"


    An Rupei was really afraid of Tao Yanxi who didn''t speak. If he couldn''t find a problem, he couldn''t solve it. If he couldn''t solve it, it meant that there would be a gap between him and her.


    And the gap will cause her to leave him.


    Thinking of this possibility, An Rupei was so heartbroken that he couldn''t breathe.


    He grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand tightly and almost pleaded, "Yanxi, don''t stop talking, okay?"


    Where has Tao Yanxi ever seen An Rupei look like this? She softened a bit and reminded, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    An Rupei was stunned for a moment, as smart as he was, he quickly guessed something.


    He swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "I''m hiding something from you."


    "Hmm." Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, with a bit of arrogance on her little face.


    "I told you before that I have no money, but in fact..."


    Arube paused.


    "Actually, I''m very rich, the kind of rich who can support a lot of Yanxi!"

 v3 Chapter 1691： My hubby is assigned (18)

    An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi eagerly, the previous high cold has long since disappeared.


    Tao Yanxi snorted lightly, a look of satisfaction on her face.


    "It''s your acquaintance."


    An Rupei rubbed the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand with his face, and coaxed in a soft voice: "I know I was wrong, when I got married before, I found out that Yan Xi is a person who hates the poor and loves the rich, so I bought it off. People over there, tell you I only have a small supermarket."


    "Afterwards, you really ran away from the marriage. The people over there said that you were locked in a small dark room. I originally planned to spend some money to cancel the marriage, but on that day, you came to me."


    An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi cautiously, and seeing that she was not angry, he continued: "My subordinates are just plain rice eaters. My family Yanxi is so good, how can they dislike the poor and love the rich?"


    Tao Yanxi gave him a funny look.


    "That''s why you lied to me?"


    "No, no." An Rupei said quickly, "I didn''t want to lie, really! I just...just..."


    "Just what?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "I''m just afraid that Yanxi loves my money and not me as a person."


    An Rupei rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hand, and the faint fragrance of peach blossoms penetrated into his nose, making him fascinated.


    "I really really like Yan Xi~"


    An Rupei murmured, and his lips were printed on the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi was caught off guard by such a kiss, and subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand.


    But An Rupei held her hand tightly, but refused to let go.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t break free, so he just let him hold it.


    "Then do you think I''m the kind of person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich now?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    An Rupei shook his head again and again, "No, no, definitely not!"


    "How could my family Yanxi be the kind of person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich?"


    "Even if I put hundreds of millions in front of Yan Xi, Yan Xi will definitely not take a look!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and held out her hand.


    "You''re wrong, I will not only look once, but also look many times."


    "Bring your phone and let me see how much money you have."


    An Rupei smiled and took out the phone.


    "My money is all in the stock market." An Rupei said, "Look at Yanxi, this is my current principal."


    Tao Yanxi counted, ten zeros!


    "You..." Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, An Rupei was actually so rich, so why is she busy these days!


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong." An Rupei answered quickly.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, "Forget it, I want to take a rest."


    "I''ll hug you." An Rupei said, and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi nestled in An Rupei''s arms and slowly closed her eyes.


    It was only a few dozen steps away, and Tao Yanxi fell asleep in An Rupei''s arms.


    An Rupei carried Tao Yanxi onto the bed and put it down gently, and lay down beside her.


    He covered her with the quilt and lowered his head to kiss her forehead.


    "I was wrong." An Rupei said in a low voice, "We have to be good in the future."


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have heard this, rubbed An Rupei''s chest slightly, and let out a milky "um" from her nose.


    An Rupei chuckled, took Tao Yanxi into his arms, closed his eyes, and accompany her to sleep.

 v3 Chapter 1692： My hubby is assigned (19)

    The two slept until six o''clock at night before waking up.


    Tao Yanxi was still a little confused when he woke up, and after a while, he remembered that An Rupei was rich.


    She pinched the soft flesh on An Rupei''s waist and stared at An Rupei.


    "I want to eat roasted sweet potatoes."


    An Rupei''s face collapsed, "Yanxi, didn''t you say that you haven''t baked sweet potatoes recently?"


    "Aren''t you rich? You can''t buy roasted sweet potatoes if you have money? Humph!" Tao Yanxi began to play small.


    "Okay, I''ll have someone buy roasted sweet potatoes." An Rupei replied, picked up the phone and sent a message.


    After sending the message, An Rupei put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist and said, "I''ll have roasted sweet potatoes to eat in a while, what else does Yanxi want to eat? I''ll let them buy it."


    "No." Tao Yanxi said casually, sitting up at the same time.


    An Rupei also sat up.


    "Yanxi, I asked the assistant to pick us up, and we''ll live in the big villa in a while!"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei with a half-smile, and responded with a smile, "Okay."


    An hour later, the driver and assistant came to pick up Tao Yanxi and An Rupei.


    The assistant handed the beautifully packaged roasted sweet potatoes to An Rupei.


    Anrup pulled Tao Yan into the car, opened the box, and took out the roasted sweet potatoes inside.


    "Yan Xi, the roasted sweet potatoes are still hot, eat them quickly!" An Rupei said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, took the roasted sweet potato and devoured it slowly.


    Roasted sweet potatoes are the most choking person. Even though she ate slowly, she still choked.


    Fortunately, there was water in the car, otherwise, she might have choked to death in the car.


    Tao Yanxi drank the water and ate the roasted sweet potato in small sips.


    Half an hour later, the car arrived at an independent villa in the city center.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi just finished eating the roasted sweet potatoes.


    She wiped her hands and got out of the car under the traction of An Rupei.


    The villa is very foreign, and at first glance, it has spent a lot of money on decoration.


    Amrube took Tao Yanxi into the villa and excitedly introduced her to everything in the villa.


    Tao Yanxi has been listening quietly, occasionally responding.


    After the introduction on the first floor, the two went up to the second floor together.


    An Rupei first brought Tao Yanxi to the bedroom.


    The whole bedroom is based on light pink, which looks girlish.


    Moreover, the room was covered with a layer of soft peach petals, and the room was also filled with a peach fragrance.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head to look at An Rupei, "I didn''t expect you to like this style."


    An Rupei smiled, "These petals were shipped from overseas, and they are changed every three days to keep the fragrance of the flowers, does Yan Xi like it?"


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi nodded and stepped in.


    An Rupei originally wanted to walk in, but Tao Yanxi said, "Wait, stand outside first."


    An Rupei could only stand there, looking at Tao Yanxi without daring to blink.


    "Yanxi?" he called suspiciously.


    "I''m here." Tao Yanxi replied casually, she glanced around and found that she was quite satisfied overall.


    A minute later, she walked to the door, held the door and said, "This villa is so big, I think there should be many rooms, right?"


    An Rupei nodded blankly, not understanding why Tao Yanxi would ask such a question.


    Tao Yanxi grinned and slammed the door shut and locked.


    "Since there are many rooms, let''s sleep separately."


    An Rupei: ! ! !

 v3 Chapter 1693： My hubby is assigned (20)

    An Rupei looked at the closed door with his hands on the door, wanting to cry without tears.


    "Yanxi, why don''t we go back to the supermarket? I''ll go to bed and recognize the bed." An Rupei said.


    "I don''t recognize the bed when I sleep, so you have to go back alone." Tao Yanxi said rather mischievously.


    "I''m going to bed, bye~"


    After Tao Yanxi finished saying this, she didn''t care how much An Rupei outside the door regretted.


    It was the first time she slept in a room full of peach petals, and she felt that she would have a good night''s sleep today!


    Anyway, she was full of sweet potatoes just now, and she might be going to sleep after playing with the phone for a while.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and started playing the game.


    Outside the door, An Rupei bowed his head and nodded, very annoyed for a while.


    If I had known that I couldn''t sleep in the same bed with Yan Xi when I came to the villa, he wouldn''t come to any villa if he was killed!


    Isn''t it bad for that small room! Why come to this **** big house?


    An Rupei sighed helplessly and could only go to the guest room.


    But he was obviously unwilling to just sleep in the guest room. Basically every ten minutes, he would send a message to Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, do you want to eat?" "Yanxi, do you want me to get you a change of clothes?" "Yanxi, do you want a late-night snack?" and so on.


    However, Tao Yanqi was addicted to the game and set the anti-disturb mode, so he didn''t see any information from An Rupei at all.


    After playing the game for a while, she put the phone away, turned off the light, and fell asleep quickly.


    The moon hangs high, and the bright moonlight shines on Tao Yanxi''s body through the window.


    The pale pink peach petals surrounded Tao Yanxi, making her even more white.


    The long black and beautiful hair lay lazily on the bed. Occasionally, the breeze wafted into the window, and she naughtyly pulled up a strand or two to cover her delicate face.


    In a sea of ??pink, Tao Yanxi slept very sweetly.


    On the other side, An Rupei was lying on the bed that had just been made, and he couldn''t fall asleep when he turned over.


    I was used to sleeping with Tao Yanxi in my arms, but now I don''t hold it anymore, An Rupei was really uncomfortable.


    He turned over in bed for a long time, and finally couldn''t sleep, so he just jumped up.


    He remembered that the bedroom had a balcony...


    An Rupei''s eyes lit up, he could go in from the balcony!


    In the dark, An Rupei smiled especially wretchedly.


    Ten minutes later, An Rupei successfully sneaked into Tao Yanxi''s room from the balcony.


    He couldn''t wait to go to the bed and lay down, holding Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    A sense of satisfaction surged from his heart, making An Rupei''s heart melt.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, smelling the peach blossom fragrance on her body, which was different from the peach blossom fragrance in the room, but made him more intoxicated, and soon fell asleep.


    Tao Yan felt that someone was sleeping beside her in a daze. She half-squinted her eyes and glanced at An Rupei who was sleeping soundly.


    After a few seconds, she closed her eyes again and fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she rubbed An Rupei''s chin with her small face.


    The next day, the two woke up at about the same time.


    The two who woke up looked at each other, and neither of them spoke for a while.


    "That..." An Rupei smiled awkwardly, "Haha, I have sleepwalking."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled and wrapped her arms around An Rupei''s neck.


    "I don''t know if you have sleepwalking?"


    When An Rupei heard this, he knew that Tao Yanxi was not angry anymore.


    He lowered his head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s face, and said in a low voice, "Yanxi, you are so kind."

 v3 Chapter 1694： My hubby is assigned (21)

    Tao Yanxi pushed An Rupei, "I''m not good at all."


    "No, no, Yanxi is the best." An Rupei chuckled and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    Tao Yanxi pushed again, but still no push.


    An Rupei hugged Tao Yanxi tightly, but refused to let go.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi said helplessly, "Let me go, I''m hungry and want to eat."


    "Okay, okay." An Rupei let go of Tao Yan''s footsteps contentedly, "Let''s go to dinner together."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and simply got up and went to wash up.


    An Rupei followed Tao Yanxi, basically he did whatever she did.


    After the two were ready, they went downstairs together.


    The table is already filled with all kinds of delicious food, and the porridge is still steaming, it should have just been served.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei and asked curiously, "When did you tell them we were going downstairs for breakfast?"


    "After waking up," An Rupei said, "there is a button at the head of the bed. Press the butler and they will know that we are awake, and will naturally prepare breakfast."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, sighing that rich people really know how to play.


    After breakfast, An Rupei went out because of something.


    Tao Yanxi was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    The days when you don''t have to make money are always so leisurely, Tao Yanxi is watching TV and eating snacks.


    After an unknown amount of time, a familiar voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    [Little Master~] Xiao Yao suddenly made a sound.


    Tao Yanxi''s hand paused, and she looked around calmly. After making sure that no one noticed her wrong, she turned off the TV and returned to the bedroom with snacks.


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, how are you now? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked with concern.


    [I''m fine~] Xiao Yao said, [Little Master, I have already figured out what you asked me to investigate. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, [Really? That''s good. ¡¿


    [Well, four and five are in the same world, I have already contacted Tiandao over there, and it welcomes us there! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said happily.


    [Thank you Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, you are awesome~] Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yao smiled embarrassedly, "By the way, little master, I''ll pass you the story background of this world. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi responded with a [um], and calmly accepted the memories of this world.


    In the background of the story, An Rupei is the big man in charge of the stock market, and any stocks he likes will not rise.


    But all the games he made were not unsuccessful.


    It is such a character, but because of the confrontation with the heroine, he ended up being poisoned.


    And the heroine of this world is not from this world, but from the world of immortals.


    Immortal cultivators have always been arrogant and unscrupulous, and so is the heroine Ye Bing.


    An Rupei has always disliked arrogant people. The two had a feud over a lot at an auction, and they have been against each other ever since.


    In the beginning, Ye Bing couldn''t be like An Rupei, but as her strength became stronger and stronger, she met more and more important people, and An Rupei was no longer her opponent after that.


    From the time point of view, An Rupei has not yet made a grudge with Ye Bing at the auction, and everything is too late.


    After finishing the story background, Tao Yanxi sent An Rupei a text message.


    ¡¾Where are you? ¡¿


    An Rupei returned almost in seconds.


    [I''m at the hotel, there is an auction here at night, I''ll take a look. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hotel pictures.jpg¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1695： My hubby is assigned (22)

    Seeing this message, Tao Yanxi tightened her hands slightly.


    After a few seconds, Tao Yanxi quickly replied: [I also want to go to the auction to sell cute.jpg]


    An Rupei didn''t seem to think that Tao Yanxi would say such a thing. ¡¿


    [Okay~] Tao Yanxi sold a cutie.


    Half an hour later, An Rupei received Tao Yanxi.


    They didn''t go directly to the hotel, but did the styling first.


    Since she was going to the auction, Tao Yanxi''s simple short sleeves and slacks were obviously not acceptable.


    Two hours later, Tao Yanxi stood in front of An Rupei wearing a red off-shoulder dress.


    It was the first time that An Rupei saw Tao Yanxi wearing this kind of red lining the skin.


    Tao Yanxi was originally very white, and the red upper body made her even whiter.


    An Rupei pursed his lips and took the initiative to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Yanxi, you have to hold me well, or I will feel distressed if you get lost."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, and replied "Okay".


    The two got into the car and went to the auction site.


    The auction started at eight o''clock in the evening, and it was still early when they arrived.


    An Rupei''s status was special, so they didn''t have to wait in the hall like ordinary people, they went directly to the box.


    There are all kinds of snacks in the box. If there is anything you want to eat, you can also ring the bell and ask the waiter for it.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the hall through the window while eating the fruit on the table.


    She is looking for Ye Bing.


    People like Ye Bing with their own arrogance are actually very easy to find.


    Almost the moment Ye Bing stepped into the hall, Tao Yanxi locked onto her presence.


    And Ye Bing, as an immortal cultivator, also keenly caught Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    Ye Bing looked up at Tao Yanxi''s direction, but could only see a pair of peach blossom eyes.


    Ye Bing was stunned for a moment, always feeling that he had seen these eyes somewhere.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi saw that Ye Bing was looking over, and quickly retracted his gaze.


    Her guilty conscience fell into An Rupei''s eyes as if she was looking at other wild men.


    An Rupei snorted and said with a hint of dissatisfaction: "Yanxi, have you looked at other wild men?"


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, "How can those men be as handsome as you?"


    "Of course!" An Rupei snorted, "I alone is enough for Yanxi."


    An Rupei was originally sitting opposite Tao Yanxi, but in order to prevent Tao Yanxi from looking at other wild men, he simply stood up and walked to her side and sat down.


    "Yan Xi." An Rupei took her hand, "Tell me what you want in a while, and I''ll take a picture for you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded casually, not thinking about An Rupei at all.


    For a moment, she didn''t even see which box Ye Bing went to.


    These boxes are extremely confidential, and most people cannot see the people in the boxes.


    If you don''t know which box Ye Bing is in, what will you do if you collide with Ye Bing later?


    Tao Yanxi frowned, thinking a thousand times for a while.


    An Rupei noticed that Tao Yanxi''s thoughts were not on him, and his face sank slightly.


    "Yanxi, what are you thinking?" An Rupei''s voice was hoarse.


    Tao Yanxi''s mind was full of "Ye Bing". When she heard An Rupei''s question, she subconsciously said, "Ye Bing."


    An Rupei''s eyes sank, Ye Bing? It sounds like a man''s name!

 v3 Chapter 1696： My hubby is assigned (23)

    An Rupei hugged Tao Yanxi even tighter.


    "Who is Ye Bing?" he asked with full of jealousy.


    "Which wild man is that?" An Rupei continued to ask, "Isn''t it enough for you to have me?"


    It was the first time Tao Yanxi saw An Rupei look so naive and jealous. She chuckled lightly and took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck and said, "It''s not a man, it''s a woman."


    When An Rupei heard this, his face became even worse.


    "Yanxi, are you looking at other women?"


    "Is it because I didn''t fulfill my husband''s obligations?"


    "I''m afraid Yanxi doesn''t want to, and I don''t want to force you."


    An Rupei opened his mouth and began to babble.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "No, you think too much." Tao Yanxi said, "I just think she is very special."


    Hearing this, An Rupei looked at Tao Yanxi with even more resentment.


    "The book says that being interested in a person is the beginning of love."


    "Yan Xi, we''ve been married for so long, we don''t even have a kiss, do you not like men?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I don''t." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, how could An Rupei''s brain be so big?


    "I like you~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    An Rupei was startled, this was the first time he had heard such a straightforward confession from her.


    An Rupei let out a low laugh and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck with his face.


    "I like you too."


    I like it so much that I can give you all my wealth, as long as you are willing to stay by my side.


    While the two were talking, the auction officially started.


    At the beginning, the auction items were only pre-heated, and they were all auctioned for the guests in the hall.


    The guests in the box on the second floor will only take action unless they really like it.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, the second floor has not yet been shot.


    After the venue gradually warmed up, the subsequent auctions became more and more precious.


    The guests on the second floor also gradually shot.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at An Rupei, who was still struggling with whether she liked men or women, and did not speak.


    The auction lasted for three hours, during which An Rupei did not make any bids.


    It wasn''t until the auction was over that he seemed to remember something, slapped his head and said, "Oh, I forgot to shoot the living wood!"


    Tao Yanxi blinked and asked curiously, "Living wood?"


    "Yes, I heard that this living wood can survive without soil and water. Anyway, it is very powerful. I think they blow it amazingly, and I want to take a picture to see it."


    Having said this, An Rupei sighed.


    "As a result, I was so engrossed in Yanxi just now that I wanted to give myself to me, so I forgot to take a picture."


    "Wait, it''s true that I like you, but when did I say I would give myself to you?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "I heard it just now." An Rupei opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    An Rupei took Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeezed it.


    "Anyway, I have such a sentence in my mind, but I remember it."


    Although Tao Yanxi knew that An Rupei was talking nonsense with her eyes open, she was in a good mood now and didn''t bother to bother with him.


    "The auction is over, let''s go back," she said.


    "Okay." An Rupei nodded and left with Tao Yanxi.


    After returning home, An Rupei pestered Tao Yanxi to fulfill her husband''s obligations.


    Tao Yanxi was in a good mood, but she did not refuse anything.


    Seeing this, An Rupei picked up Tao Yanxi while the iron was hot, and walked directly to the bedroom.

 v3 Chapter 1697： My hubby is assigned (24)

    Since the last time An Rupei fulfilled his obligations as a husband, he has been pestering Tao Yanxi for this reason basically every day.


    Tao Yanxi was so entangled by An Rupei that she could only follow his will.


    Fortunately, An Rupei''s thoughts were all on her, and she had no contact with Ye Bing at all.


    This also prevents An Rupei from going on the so-called plot line.


    However, what Tao Yanxi did not expect was that An Rupei did not meet Ye Bing, but she met Ye Bing first.


    The reason is that Tao Yanxi rarely got rid of An Rupei''s entanglement and went out to go shopping.


    Coincidentally, she and Ye Bing fell in love with the same dress.


    That dress was a limited edition, and there was only one in the store that day.


    Originally, this kind of thing is about a first come, first come, but Tao Yanxi did not bring enough money in her hurry, so the skirt fell into Ye Bing''s hands.


    Tao Yanxi sighed regretfully and looked away from her skirt.


    Ye Bing glanced at Tao Yanxi thoughtfully, and walked in front of her with the bag in hand.


    "Do you like this dress very much?" Ye Bing asked proactively.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect Ye Bing to take the initiative to talk to her, she nodded and said, "I like it very much, but this skirt has no relationship with me."


    If it hadn''t been for An Rupei who had been pestering her, how could she have been in such a hurry that she didn''t bring enough money!


    Ye Bing handed the bag to Tao Yanxi, "Give it to you."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Bing in surprise, not understanding what she meant.


    "You are..."


    It stands to reason that Ye Bing, as an immortal cultivator, is arrogant and has always looked down on mortals like them. Why is she taking the initiative to befriend them today?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t accept the bag, but politely declined: "Since this skirt has no relationship with me, then I won''t force it."


    Ye Bing pursed her lips and looked straight at Tao Yanxi.


    "You have beautiful eyes."


    "So this skirt is for you."


    Ye Bing said, and handed the bag to Tao Yanxi again.


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, she really didn''t know what to say about Ye Bing''s reason.


    "Then I will transfer the money to you." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Bing shook his head, "No, I''ll give it to you."


    "What is your name?"


    "Tao Yanxi." She replied.


    Ye Bing hooked his lips, and a smile appeared on Gao Leng''s face.


    "My name is Ye Bing."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and followed Ye Bing''s words, "Nice to meet you."


    The smile on Ye Bing''s face deepened.


    at this time. An Rupei''s voice came from not far away.


    "Yanxi!"


    An Rupei hurried to Tao Yanxi''s side and looked at Ye Bing with a wary expression.


    "Yan Xi, you meet a woman behind my back!" An Rupei complained.


    "I didn''t, we just met by chance." Tao Yanxi explained.


    An Rupei snorted softly, took Tao Yanxi into his arms, and declared his sovereignty.


    Ye Bing glanced at An Rupei and said to Tao Yanxi, "He is not worthy of you."


    An Rupei: ? ? ?


    "Who are you? My family and I are a good match. Don''t talk nonsense, or I will hold you legally responsible at any time."


    Tao Yanxi looked at the tit-for-tat two people and rubbed her temples helplessly.


    What''s all this called?


    After tossing for a long time, the two are still hostile?


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly, pulled An Rupei''s sleeve, tiptoed to his ear and said, "Don''t bother with her~"

 v3 Chapter 1698： My hubby is assigned (25)

    It was rare for An Rupei to see Tao Yanxi acting coquettishly at him, and his heart softened.


    But after he thought about it, Tao Yanxi actually acted coquettishly to him for a Ye Bing, and he was suddenly unhappy.


    But if he is not happy, he is not happy, he is reluctant to talk about peach words.


    He could only snort to express his dissatisfaction.


    Tao Yanxuan saw that An Rupei didn''t say anything, so she looked at Ye Bing and said, "Thank you for your skirt."


    Ye Bing nodded lightly, and glanced at An Rupei with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    This seems to be her truest appearance.


    But the next moment, when he looked at Tao Yanxi, the disdain in his eyes disappeared.


    "Yanxi." She called her name.


    Inexplicably, Tao Yanxi felt that this sound was a bit boring.


    "Hmm..." Tao Yanxi responded.


    Ye Bing hooked her lips, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Your eyes are beautiful."


    "Take care of it."


    Ye Bing raised her hand and seemed to want to touch her eyes.


    But in the next moment, she suddenly thought of something, and her hand stopped abruptly in mid-air.


    "Tsk." Ye Bing let out an inexplicable hum.


    She put down her hand, gave Tao Yanxi a deep look, and turned to leave.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Bing''s back thoughtfully, thinking about the meaning of what she said just now.


    "Yanxi!" An Rupei called out her name.


    Tao Yanxi turned her head to look at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "What did Ye Bing mean when he said that?"


    "My family Yanxi has beautiful eyes, do I still need her to say?"


    "Yanxi, stay away from that woman, that woman will feel uneasy when she sees it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An Rupei began to babble again.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to take An Rupei''s hand and replied with a smile, "Hmm, I know~"


    Only then did An Rupei pull Tao Yanxi away with satisfaction.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to take the bag in Tao Yanxi''s hand and threw it directly into the trash can.


    His words are not to wear the skirt given by that woman!


    Yan Xi could only wear what he sent.


    Isn''t it just a skirt? He could buy her a lot of bars!


    Tao Yanxi could only laugh at An Rupei''s actions.


    On the way back, Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao to find out which immortal world Ye Bing came from.


    She faintly felt that Ye Bing seemed to know herself, or that she might be a little familiar with herself.


    Xiao Yao went to investigate this matter, Tao Yanxi was still very relieved.


    At the same time, the two returned home together.


    An Rupei took Tao Yanxi to choose and choose on the Internet, saying that she must buy a beautiful dress for her.


    Picking and choosing, An Rupei felt that every skirt looked good on Tao Yanxi, so he took a picture of all the skirts in the shop recommended by the Internet celebrity.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the passionate An Rupei and yawned lazily.


    She took An Rupei''s arm, rubbed her face, and said softly, "I''m so sleepy."


    An Rupei hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist and said softly, "Then I''ll take you to your room to sleep."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice, her eyes already closed.


    An Rupei chuckled and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    His words are always so cute.


    An Rupei carried Tao Yanxi into the bedroom, covered him with a quilt, and kissed her on the lips.


    "Yanxi, go to sleep, I''ll watch over you."


    "Hmm." Tao Yanxi snorted softly, and fell asleep holding An Rupei''s arm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: I have something to do outside these days, and there will be fewer updates. Thank you for your support.

 v3 Chapter 1699： My hubby is assigned (26)

    A few days later, Tao Yanxi received an anonymous courier.


    Because An Rupei bought a lot of dresses online before, when she first received the express, Tao Yanxi chose to remain anonymous because the seller did not want to reveal her information.


    However, when Tao Yanxi opened the package, she realized that was not the case.


    Inside the package is a carved jade pendant.


    And this jade pendant was carved by the best emperor road.


    For such a small piece of jade pendant, the market value is estimated to be 20 million.


    Coupled with the carving technology of jade pendants, it is estimated that there should be more than 20 million.


    Tao Yanxi took a closer look, only to realize that the jade pendant was actually a miniature version of her. The difference was that the little man on the jade pendant was wearing an ancient costume.


    There was a trace of doubt in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, who sent this jade pendant to her? Why send it to her again?


    And if she didn''t feel wrong, there was obviously a hint of spiritual energy on this jade pendant.


    Speaking of aura, the only person Tao Yanxi thought of was Ye Bing.


    But why did Ye Bing give her such a jade pendant?


    Tao Yanxi''s mind was full of doubts, and she was a little distracted for a while.


    And An Rupei, who had just finished his work and came out of the study, saw this scene and trotted over and asked, "Is this jade pendant bought by Yan Xi? It''s so beautiful!"


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "No, this should have been sent by Ye Bing."


    An Rupei: ! ! !


    "This broken jade pendant is really ugly!" An Rupei took the jade pendant and wanted to throw it into the trash can.


    But when his eyes touched the little man carved on the jade pendant, his movements stopped.


    The little man can clearly see that it is a miniature version of Tao Yanxi, the difference is that the little man is wearing an ancient costume that looks immortal.


    Such a delicate little words made An Rupei''s heart tremble slightly.


    It seems kind of nice. An Rupei thought so, and silently put down his hand.


    But in the next moment, he thought that this jade pendant was actually given by the woman Ye Bing, and he lifted the jade pendant again.


    "It doesn''t look good, it doesn''t look good!"


    An Rupei self-hypnotized.


    Tao Yanxi looked at An Rupei with a funny look.


    "Okay, give me the jade pendant first." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Rupei reluctantly handed the jade pendant to Tao Yanxi, and muttered, "It doesn''t look good or not!"


    "You think I''m not good-looking?" Tao Yanxi asked casually.


    After all, it was her who was engraved on the jade pendant.


    When An Rupei heard this, he quickly shook his head and said, "No, no, no, no!"


    "My Yanxi is the best looking!"


    "This jade pendant is not worthy of Yanxi''s beauty! The material of this jade pendant is not good!"


    Tao Yan smiled, "This jade pendant is a top-quality imperial green emerald."


    An Rupei:  ¡­


    Is that woman Ye Bing sick?


    "Why did Ye Bing give you this jade pendant?" An Rupei asked with a frown, "Did Yan Xi know her before?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t know, so I wonder why she gave me this."


    Ye Bing''s attitude towards her is too strange.


    "Anyway, she must be uneasy and kind!" Ye Bing said through gritted teeth, "Yanxi, don''t have anything to do with this woman, leave this to me to solve!"


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her heart skipped a beat.


    what happened?


    Obviously An Rupei and Ye Bing didn''t compete for the lot, why did the two still face each other?


    Is this the power of drama?

 v3 Chapter 1700： My hubby is assigned (27)

    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, pulled An Rupei''s sleeve, shook her head and said, "Forget it, let''s just return this jade pendant."


    "Return! It must be repaid!" An Rupei continued to say fiercely, "Leave this matter to me!"


    "It''s up to me to pay it back myself, I''m afraid you will fight with others." Tao Yanxi said.


    An Rupei glanced at Tao Yanxi faintly, "Yanxi, you don''t trust me."


    "I didn''t." Tao Yanxi said helplessly, "Let''s go back together, okay?"


    An Rupei nodded, "We''ll leave as soon as we pay it back."


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi nodded, looking at Yupei with a thoughtful expression.


    Ye Bing, what exactly do you mean?


    Ye Bing has been very active in S City recently, so An Rupei easily found her.


    An Rupei threw the packaged jade pendant directly into Ye Bing''s arms, then pulled Tao Yanxi and wanted to leave.


    "etc."


    Ye Bing stopped them unexpectedly.


    An Rupei didn''t want to have anything to do with Ye Bing at all.


    He always felt that Ye Bing would try to rob him of Tao Yan''s footsteps.


    An Rupei didn''t stop for a moment, and dragged Tao Yanxi forward.


    But Ye Bing moved quickly, she immediately walked in front of the two of them, blocking their way.


    "Get out of the way." An Rupei''s tone became indifferent.


    Ye Bing gave An Rupei a cold look and ignored him.


    She looked at Tao Yanxi and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t like it, I don''t like it!" An Rupei directly took Ye Bing''s words and said.


    Ye Bing snorted coldly, "Did you speak to you?"


    Ye Bing didn''t care about An Rupei, she looked at Tao Yanxi persistently and asked, "Don''t you like it?"


    Tao Yanxi stood beside An Rupei, pulled his hand and told him to calm down first, and then said to Ye Bing, "Miss Ye, this thing is too precious, I can''t take it."


    "Don''t you like it?" Ye Bing continued to ask.


    Ye Bing seemed to really care about this answer.


    To be honest, Tao Yanxi actually liked it very much, but she really couldn''t accept this jade pendant.


    "I like it very much, but I can''t accept it, sorry." Tao Yanxi said.


    When Ye Bing heard this answer, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Just like it," she said.


    She did not force Tao Yanxi to accept the jade pendant.


    She doesn''t seem to really care whether Tao Yanxi can accept this jade pendant, what she cares about is just her answer.


    An Rupei snorted a few times, then pulled Tao Yanxi and left quickly.


    Ye Bing looked at the backs of the two and took out the jade pendant.


    The little man on the jade pendant looks so delicate, as if it really exists.


    Ye Bing hooked her lips and whispered, "Master, she likes it very much."


    Tao Yanxi, who was walking in front, moved her ears and caught this sentence.


    Who is Ye Bing''s master?


    After Tao Yanxi and An Rupei returned home, An Rupei went to the study to deal with the work.


    And Tao Yanxi received the message that Xiao Yao passed on to her.


    As she had guessed, the world Ye Bingyuan was in was the world where Fourth and Fifth were, and Tao Yanxi was going to the next world.


    If she guessed correctly, Ye Bing''s master should be someone between four and five.


    Tao Yanxi felt that it was necessary for her to have an in-depth talk with Ye Bing.


    An Rupei, who was working at this time, never thought that Tao Yanxi was going to see Ye Bing alone.

 v3 Chapter 1701： My hubby is assigned (28)

    Tao Yanxi didn''t know where Ye Bing lived, but she didn''t know that didn''t mean Xiao Yao didn''t know.


    On this day, Tao Yanxi learned from Xiao Yao that Ye Bing was going to Fengtai Square to run errands.


    So she specifically told An Rupei that she was going to go out, and then she went to Fengtai Square.


    The plaza was huge, and Tao Yanxi didn''t know where Ye Bing was, so she planned to come here and wait.


    Fortunately, Ye Bing took the initiative to appear in front of Tao Yanxi.


    "Are you looking for me?" Ye Bing asked actively.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes."


    "Come with me." Ye Bing said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and followed Ye Bing.


    Ye Bing took Tao Yanxi to a cafe, and then entered a box.


    "What are you looking for from me?" Ye Bing asked directly.


    Seeing Ye Bing being so direct, Tao Yan asked directly, "Do you know me?"


    Ye Bing shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows, "Then why did you give me that jade pendant?"


    "Your eyes are beautiful." Ye Bing said.


    Tao Yanxi paused and looked at Ye Bing with a puzzled face.


    "For that reason?" she asked.


    Ye Bing nodded, "That''s the reason."


    Tao Yanxi actually didn''t believe this reason, so she asked, "Aren''t you from this world?"


    Ye Bing''s pupils shrank, her eyes narrowed, and almost instantly, she approached Tao Yanxi.


    "how do you know?"


    Tao Yanxi''s body leaned back, her eyes flashing slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know."


    "I still have that problem, do you know me?"


    Ye Bing stared straight at Tao Yanxi, her thin lips slightly parted.


    "I do not know you."


    "But my master knows you."


    Ye Bing took out the jade pendant again, "This one was carved by Master."


    "He once said that the person on this jade pendant is very important to him."


    Ye Bing lowered his eyes and said with a hint of bitterness: "This jade pendant is the only thing I brought into this world."


    "The moment I saw you, I knew that I came to this world not by accident, but by necessity."


    "God has a will, let me come to this world and give you the jade pendant."


    Ye Bing put the jade pendant in Tao Yanxi''s hand, "I''ll return this jade pendant to you."


    [Xiao Yao, look at what this jade pendant is. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said to Xiao Yao quickly in her mind.


    [It is the key that can be teleported at a fixed point. With this jade pendant, we can enter the world where Ye Bing came at any time. ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered quickly.


    When Tao Yanxi heard this, her eyes flashed slightly.


    She took the jade pendant and looked at Ye Bing.


    "Do you still want to go back?"


    Ye Bing shook his head, "There''s no need."


    Her task has been completed.


    There is no need to go back.


    "Do you want to?" Tao Yanxi asked with a hint of stubbornness.


    Ye Bing fell silent.


    She is also asking herself this question, does she want to go back?


    After a long silence, Ye Bing still shook his head.


    "I don''t want to go back."


    There is no need for that.


    This world is where she will live in the future.


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    "Then I wish you happiness." Tao Yanxi said.


    Ye Bing nodded, she stood up and walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Ye Bing''s back and knew very well that there would never be any more involvement between them.


    Tao Yanxi sighed softly and put away the jade pendant.

 v3 Chapter 1702： My hubby is assigned (29)

    When Tao Yanxi returned home, An Rupei looked at her with aggrieved expression.


    "Yan Xi, did you go looking for that Ye Bing?" An Rupei asked.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and took the initiative to wrap her arms around An Rupei''s waist.


    "I said goodbye to her." Tao Yanxi said softly.


    An Rupei snorted softly and hugged Tao Yanxi.


    "Yanxi, you have to compensate me."


    As for the compensation method, both of them are well aware of it.


    Tao Yanxi chuckled softly and took the initiative to lean over to his lips and kissed his lips.


    An Rupei hooked his lips in satisfaction, and went into the bedroom with Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    After that day, Ye Bing never appeared in front of Tao Yanxi again.


    The relationship between An Rupei and Tao Yanxi is also getting better and better during the exercise.


    Many years later, An Rupei died and Tao Yanxi collected the fragments of her brother''s soul, which allowed Xiaoyao to drive the jade pendant and enter Ye Binglai''s world, that is, the world where Four and Five were.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she only heard a cold male voice.


    "Master, you are finally here."


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes and looked blankly at the man kneeling in front of her.


    The man was wearing a white robe, his face was cold and noble, and he was an extraordinary person at first glance.


    "Who are you?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    "Master, I am the fourth." The man said, "In this world, my name is Song Chumo."


    Tao Yanxi nodded slightly, "Where''s the fifth? Is it also in this world?"


    "Yes, he is guarding Taoshen''s soul fragment."


    Tao Yanxi was taken aback, "Brother''s soul fragment?"


    "Yes." Song Chumo said.


    "Where? I want to go take a look." Tao Yanxi said immediately.


    "Please come with me." Song Chumo got up and bowed respectfully.


    Tao Yanxi stood up and looked at him.


    Song Chumo took out his flying sword and said to Tao Yanxi, "Master, please come up."


    Tao Yanxi stood up, but in an instant, Feijian flew out.


    The cold wind blew across Tao Yanxi''s cheek, stabbing her in pain.


    Half an hour later, Song Chumo brought Tao Yanxi to a cave.


    The cave is full of ice for thousands of years, and there is a bed of ice in the middle of the cave, and there is a long-haired man lying on the bed.


    The man''s face was pale and his brows were lightly frowned, as if he had fallen into a deep nightmare.


    A man in black sat on an ice chair not far away.


    When the man saw Tao Yanxi and Song Chumo coming, he quickly got up and walked in front of Tao Yanxi, knelt down and said respectfully, "Master, you are here."


    "Are you five?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    The man nodded, "Master, my name is Yang Shengxiu in this world."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, and his eyes fell on the long-haired man lying on the ice bed.


    "Is that brother?"


    "Yes, Master, that is Tao Shen." Yang Shengxiu said, "After we came to this world, we accidentally discovered that Tao Shen''s soul fragment was reincarnated into this world."


    "But Taoshen doesn''t remember us anymore."


    "A few years ago, Taoshen was plotted and fell into a coma, and has not woken up until now."


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, but walked towards the long-haired man.


    After approaching, she raised her hand and gently stroked the man''s face.


    The next moment, the man suddenly opened his eyes.


    In an instant, purple eyes bloomed in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    The man suddenly grabbed Tao Yanxi''s wrist, and as soon as he exerted force, he pressed her under him in an instant.

 v3 Chapter 1703： The peaches and plums do not speak, and they form their own paths (main line)

    Before Tao Yanxi could react, he was restrained by the man.


    With a wave of his sleeves, he suddenly raised a wall of ice from the ground.


    The ice wall blocked the sight of Yang Shengxiu and Song Chumo, and also blocked the communication between Tao Yanxi and them.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him in surprise, "You..."


    As soon as she uttered a word, his lips were kissed by him.


    The familiar breath enveloped Tao Yanxi, causing her to be in a trance for a moment.


    In a trance, she almost thought that the man in front of her was the complete brother who never got hurt.


    "Peach baby..."


    The man''s low voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank, and she looked at the man in disbelief.


    "I miss you so much." Tao Buyan murmured.


    "Brother?" Tao Yanxi said in disbelief.


    Tao Buyan nodded, his face even paler.


    "You regained your memory? Are you okay?" Tao Yanxi asked anxiously and worriedly.


    Tao Muyan shook her head gently and kissed Tao Yanxi''s corner of the eye.


    "Baby peach, I miss you so much."


    He murmured, his expression a little softer.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi, and his eyes were full of Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    In his world, there is no room for anything else.


    "I miss you so much."


    He said this over and over again.


    The two embraced each other as if they never wanted to part.


    In this isolated world, their most touching voices of each other soon sounded.


    In a trance, Tao Yanxi heard Tao Buyan''s long-suppressed chuai breathing.


    Tao Yanxi hooked her lips, and a soft smile appeared on her face.


    "I love you."


    Taobuyan''s voice rang in her ears.


    Tao Yanxi whispered unconsciously, "I love you."


    Tao Buyan laughed lowly, and brought Tao Yanxi into his world, again and again, again and again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi had already fallen asleep.


    In a daze, Tao Yanxi seemed to hear Tao Buyan''s voice.


    "Peach baby, soon, soon."


    "Peach baby, I''m waiting for you."


    Tao Yan replied in a daze, "Yeah".


    The world fell silent in an instant.


    She sank into the silence, completely unconscious.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tao Buyan looked at Tao Yanxi, who had fallen asleep, gently, and tapped her slender fingertips on her forehead.


    White light flashed, and a little girl with transparent wings flew out from Tao Yanxi''s eyebrows.


    This little girl was actually Xiao Yao.


    "Master." Xiao Yao said respectfully.


    Tao Buyan glanced at Xiao Yao lightly, and then looked at Tao Yanxi again, her eyes full of tenderness.


    "Xiao Yao, when I disappear, I will send the baby away, understand?"


    Xiao Yao lowered her head and replied "yes".


    After a few seconds, Xiao Yao took the initiative to ask, "Is there anything the big master wants to tell the little master? Xiao Yao can pass the message."


    Taobuyan shook his head, "No more."


    "I''m very happy to be able to meet the baby."


    He chuckled lightly, his fingertips tracing Tao Yanxi''s face.


    "Big master, little master has collected 53 soul fragments, you will meet soon." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yeah." Tao Buyan replied in a low voice.


    He lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled, and the eyelashes cast a shadow on the eye socket, covering the emotions in his eyes.


    Xiaoyao was about to say something, but when Taobuyan raised her hand, Xiaoyao was forced to enter Tao Yanxi''s sea of ??consciousness.

 v3 Chapter 1704： Doctor, can you cure me (1)

    Tao Buyan lowered her head and kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips.


    In just a few minutes, his figure gradually became transparent.


    In just a few seconds, Tao Buyan''s figure completely disappeared.


    Xiao Yao collected the fallen soul fragments and teleported Tao Yanxi away before the ice wall disappeared.


    When the ice wall disappeared, Yang Shengxiu and Song Chumo looked at each other.


    "You said, can the master escape this catastrophe?" Song Chumo asked.


    Yang Shengxiu pursed his lips, "Yes."


    Song Chumo was slightly startled.


    "She is our master and will definitely escape."


    "Isn''t it just shit? If you get anxious, I will fight it to the death even if my soul is scattered."


    Yang Shengxiu gritted his teeth bitterly.


    Song Chumo patted Yang Shengxiu on the shoulder.


    "You''re right, the master will definitely be able to escape."


    "Let''s stay in this world for the time being, work hard to improve the level of the plane, and maybe meet the little masters in the future."


    Yang Shengxiu nodded and left the cave with Song Chumo.


    After the two left, the entire cave collapsed with a bang.


    Since then, no one has ever known the existence of this cave.


    Just like people in this world never knew that there were two gods and demons who came to their world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, she only felt an overwhelming coldness in the air.


    She opened her eyes and saw only the white ceiling and the white curtains blown up by the wind.


    There was a familiar smell of disinfectant in the air, and it was clear that she was in the hospital.


    Tao Yanxi sat up and glanced at the wide open window.


    There was a drizzle outside, accompanied by the frigid wind, blowing the cold into the ward.


    No wonder the house is so cold.


    Tao Yanxi thought in a daze, got up and walked to the window and closed it.


    After the window was closed, the whole room lost that terrifying coldness.


    Tao Yanxi lay back on the hospital bed and covered her quilt obediently.


    She just stared at the ceiling, not knowing what she was thinking.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao in her mind: [Brother, he left again, right? ¡¿


    After the warm warmth, it was his disappearance.


    This seems to be something that could have been expected.


    [Yes, little master, the current soul fragment of the big master is still unstable, and can only barely support it for a while. ¡¿ Xiaoyao replied.


    [Did my brother say anything before leaving? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Yao paused for a while, and then said: [Big master asks little master to take care of herself. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi raised the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared on his face.


    [Have you put away your brother''s soul fragments in that plane? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked again.


    [Put away. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, ¡¾Little Master, we now have 54 soul fragments. ¡¿


    [Well, it''s almost time. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said with a light smile, ¡¾Pass me the memory and background of the original body. ¡¿


    [Okay~] Xiao Yao responded and passed on the background of the story and the memories of her original body to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanqi closed her eyes and began to receive the background and memories of the story.


    The original body is suicide, suicide for love.


    It sounds stupid, but it''s actually kind of stupid.


    At least in Tao Yanxi''s view, nothing is more important than life.


    The original body is a very typical "love brain", she doesn''t want anything but love.


    But she was used one after another by the people she liked, and she was even cheated of all her property and owed a huge loan shark.

 v3 Chapter 1705： Doctor, can you cure me (2)

    In the end, in desperation, he chose to swallow sleeping pills.


    The original body was already dead when he was sent to the hospital, and at the same time, Tao Yanxi was possessed by this body.


    The original body''s memories are many and mixed, but most of them are about the person she likes.


    Tao Yanxi has no interest in this.


    She quickly pressed the memory of the original body to the back of her head and began to organize the background of the story that Xiao Yao passed on to her.


    The older brother in this world is a dentist, currently working at the city hospital in S city.


    As for the plot, Tao Yanxi completely ignored it.


    Those plots have no effect on her now.


    All she has to do now is to spend time with her brother.


    After all, there is not much time between her and him.


    Not knowing what to think, Tao Yanxi''s brows and eyes were dyed with a touch of tenderness.


    After confirming the identity of her brother, she needs to approach him next.


    As a dentist, there are many reasons for being able to approach, but the most convenient reason is naturally that there is a problem with the teeth.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi got up and went to the bathroom.


    There is a clean mirror in the bathroom.


    She looked in the mirror and grinned.


    The teeth are white and white, and it doesn''t look like a problem.


    Hmm... no problem, go and have a look.


    There might be a problem looking at it.


    Thinking so, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled.


    Having determined her goal, Tao Yanxi quickly returned to the hospital bed to rest.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went through the discharge procedures for herself.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yanxi went to the city hospital.


    Because of the particularity of the outpatient department of dentistry, the hospital has implemented a number restriction.


    Only see 20 patients a day, ten in the morning and ten in the afternoon.


    If you want to appoint a doctor, you must make an appointment in advance.


    And this appointment can not be made online, but to go to the hospital to make an appointment in person.


    It is also because of this that Tao Yanxi did not see his brother as he wished that afternoon.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon of the next day that Tao Yanxi made an appointment.


    Tao Yanxi, who received the notification that the appointment was successful, rushed to the city hospital and waited outside with her number.


    Dental clinics are not like other clinics with one doctor and one office.


    The dental office is a large office with various instruments, and doctors and nurses are busy in it.


    If you encounter a simple problem, it may be solved on the spot, and if you encounter some big problems, you will only make an appointment again.


    Tao Yanxi was actually a little unlucky today, because there were several tooth extractions today, so the applause was very slow.


    Time passed by and it was five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Other patients left one after another, and some doctors were booked to leave because they were not designated.


    Tao Yanxi sat obediently on the chair, waiting for the call.


    She was the last to be called. When it was her turn, she was the only one left in the entire office, as well as the doctor she made an appointment with, Chu Songmo and a little nurse.


    Chu Songmo is the elder brother of this world.


    "Tao Yanxi, isn''t it?" Chu Songmo asked, looking at the well-behaved girl in front of him.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and smiled sweetly.


    Song Chumo nodded, "Is there something wrong? Is there a toothache?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt."


    Song Chumo raised his eyebrows, "Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "There''s nothing uncomfortable."


    Song Chumo felt that the girl in front of her was a little strange, but as a doctor, she couldn''t say how strange it was.

 v3 Chapter 1705： Doctor, can you cure me (3)

    Song Chumo put on his gloves, pointed to the dental chair beside him, and said, "Then lie there, open your mouth, and I''ll check it for you."


    Tao Yanxi walked over and lay down obediently.


    Today, she wore a simple suspender skirt, and as she lay down, the skirt lifted up a little.


    Fortunately, the skirt is also long, so it didn''t go away.


    Song Chumo sat on the chair and moved in front of Tao Yanxi, and hit the lamp on her mouth.


    "Open your mouth." Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and looked at Song Chumo without blinking.


    Song Chumo lowered his eyes and carefully examined Tao Yanxi''s teeth.


    "There is a small wisdom tooth." Song Chumo pressed Tao Yanxi''s tongue with a tongue depressor, and took a closer look, "There is also some dental calculus."


    "It''s not a big problem." Song Chumo put away the tongue depressor and took off the gloves.


    "Does wisdom teeth hurt?" Song Chumo asked.


    Tao Yanxi sat up and shook his head blankly.


    "No pain."


    It turned out that I really felt that there was nothing wrong with myself. Once I went to the hospital for examination, I would definitely have a problem.


    "Well, I think your wisdom tooth hasn''t grown up yet, do you want to pull it out?" Song Chumo asked again.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Song Chumo said with a smile, "There is anesthesia when I pull it out, maybe it will hurt for a while after the anesthesia."


    "Then pull it out." Tao Yanxi smiled with frowning eyes, which made people feel better when they saw it.


    Song Chumo was slightly startled, and rubbed his temples.


    What''s the matter with him today? Why was he suddenly shaken by a smile?


    "What about the calculus? Do you want to wash your teeth or let it be like that?" Song Chumo asked calmly.


    "Is dental calculus any harm to me?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "It may cause periodontal disease. In fact, I suggest you to wash your teeth." Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then wash."


    "What do you say, doctor."


    Song Chumo really hadn''t met such a well-behaved patient for a long time.


    He chuckled and quickly recorded something in the medical record.


    "Well, it''s very late today, so, are you free next Monday?"


    "Come on Monday morning, I''ll wash your teeth first, and then check the growth of your wisdom teeth. It''s best if you don''t have to pull them out."


    Tao Yanxi listened to Song Chumo''s words obediently, her little head bit by bit.


    Seeing the cooperation of the last patient, Song Chumo was inexplicably relaxed after a hard day''s work.


    "Do you have any questions about that little girl?" Song Chumo asked in a soft voice.


    "I''m not young." Tao Yanxi retorted in a low voice, "I''m already 24."


    Song Chumo was stunned for a moment, then looked down at Tao Yanxi''s medical record, it was indeed 24 years old.


    "Then you are quite young." Song Chumo said, and posted a note on Tao Yanxi''s medical record book.


    "On Monday, after you signed up, you came to me with this medical record."


    Tao Yanxi took the medical record book and nodded.


    "Doctor Song, can I add your WeChat?"


    Song Chumo pursed his lips, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally took out his mobile phone and opened WeChat.


    In fact, the hospital has regulations that doctors cannot add patients to WeChat.


    But he was afraid that if the little girl didn''t understand something and went to Baidu or something, it might hurt her.


    Song Chumo found a reason for himself, and then added Tao Yanxi''s WeChat.


    Tao Yanxi, who was successfully added to Song Chumo''s WeChat, held her mobile phone and smiled until the pear vortex on her cheeks was a little bit of joy.

 v3 Chapter 1707： Doctor, can you cure me (4)

    Song Chumo couldn''t help laughing when she saw Tao Yanxi, whose joy was beyond words.


    A smile is truly contagious. Song Chumo thought so, and the smile on his face deepened.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tao Yanxi put away the medical records and left.


    Anyway, it has now been added to Song Chumo''s WeChat, the first step has been completed, and the next thing, of course, will come slowly.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Song Chumo simply cleaned up and left work.


    There was always a faint smile on his face, which was a habitual smile when facing patients.


    In their line of work, a little stern face will make the patient misunderstand.


    So over time, their group of doctors always have a smile when they go to work.


    As for the authenticity of that smile, only they themselves know.


    Song Chumo dragged his tired body back home.


    As soon as the door was closed, the smile on Song Chumo''s face disappeared in an instant.


    He had a straight face, and he couldn''t see the slightest smile.


    This seems to be his truest appearance.


    Song Chumo rubbed his stiffly smiling face and sighed.


    Going to work is really tiring, especially when I have to face all kinds of patients every day.


    Some patients smoke and drink, and when their mouths are opened, there is an overwhelming stench.


    Even if he was wearing a mask, the stench would still get into his nose.


    Song Chumo pinched his nose, leaned against the door, and looked up at the ceiling.


    If only every patient was like the little girl who came this afternoon.


    Clean, well-behaved, with an indescribable sweetness in his mouth.


    Such a patient is not troublesome at all to check, and if time does not permit, he actually wants to stay with her for a while.


    Although the little girl also has dental calculus, those calculus are white and not yellow at all.


    And the little girl''s wisdom teeth are just like her, petite and cute.


    Song Chumo''s thoughts gradually drifted away, and when he came back to his senses, he couldn''t help but tap his head.


    He may be really too tired, otherwise why is he thinking about his patients?


    Song Chumo sighed and went to the kitchen to start making dinner.


    But in Song Chumo''s heart, he had already begun to look forward to next Monday''s arrival.


    Two days passed in a flash, and in a blink of an eye it was Monday.


    Tao Yanxi arrived at the hospital at nine o''clock in the morning on Monday.


    She signed up and went to the floor where the dentist was.


    Song Chumo had been waiting for Tao Yanxi early in the morning. In order to allow her to receive treatment as soon as she arrived, he deliberately did not arrange an appointment number in the morning.


    So when Tao Yanxi arrived outside the dental office, a nurse called her number.


    Tao Yanxi got up and walked inside.


    There are several doctors in the consulting room, and the nurses are also busy coming and going, and some patients are crying while covering their mouths.


    Compared to the quiet day that day, the clinic today is obviously much more lively.


    Song Chumo''s position was the innermost part of the clinic, Tao Yanxi walked through the crowd and walked towards Song Chumo.


    When Song Chumo saw her coming, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to deepen.


    "You''re here." Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and sat in front of Song Chumo.


    "Doctor Song, does cleaning your teeth hurt?" Tao Yanxi asked worriedly.


    She walked all the way just now, and several burly men were crying bitterly, and she didn''t know what those doctors did to them.

 v3 Chapter 1708： Doctor, can you cure me (5)

    "It doesn''t hurt." Song Chumo said with a smile.


    When Tao Yanxi heard Song Chumo say this, her heart was still suspended.


    Those people screamed really badly.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi was still worried, Song Chumo softened his voice and said, "It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "What if it hurts?" Tao Yanxi asked rhetorically.


    "If it hurts, how about I invite you to dinner?" Song Chumo said along the way.


    He didn''t know why he brought up such a thing that seemed to go against the doctor''s principle, but in that instant, his brain came up with such a sentence almost without thinking.


    Song Chumo pursed his lips slightly to hide his embarrassment.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi replied.


    "Okay~"


    Tao Yanxi did not expect that the appointment with Song Chumo would go so smoothly.


    Knowing this earlier, she should have come to wash her teeth earlier.


    Tao Yanxi smiled, her brows and eyes curved, and her whole person revealed a bit of softness and cuteness.


    Song Chumo put on the gloves and said to Tao Yanxi, "You lie down there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and lay down on the chair beside her.


    Tooth cleaning is very easy and convenient. For an experienced doctor like Song Chumo, it is an easy task.


    "Open your mouth." Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth and looked at Song Chumo without blinking.


    Song Chumo smiled, "If you are afraid, close your eyes, you won''t be afraid if you can''t see."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, a little disapproval on her face.


    Wouldn''t it be more scary to close your eyes and not see?


    When the doctor spoke, it really came right after opening his mouth.


    Song Chumo turned on the cleaning machine, ready to start cleaning.


    The voice of the machine rang in Tao Yanxi''s ears, and she looked at Song Chumo subconsciously.


    Song Chumo was wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes.


    Without the blessing of a smile, this phoenix eye looks a bit fierce and ruthless.


    Such Song Chumo really has the taste of a cold doctor.


    Song Chumo controlled the machine and began to wash Tao Yanxi''s teeth.


    Tao Yanxi only felt that his teeth were cold, and even his mouth had a bit of coldness.


    Tao Yanxi''s body shrank, and her little hand grabbed the armrest of the chair.


    "It doesn''t hurt, right? Relax." Song Chumo said softly.


    Tao Yanxi blinked in response to Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo smiled, and the movements in his hands became faster.


    After half an hour, the cleaning was finally over.


    Song Chumo took off the mask and turned off the machine.


    "How is it? It doesn''t hurt, right?" Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi opened her mouth, feeling that her teeth were leaking for some reason.


    "It feels a little weird." Tao Yanxi said in a low voice.


    "Are you saying there is a little air leakage?" Song Chumo smiled, "It''s normal, it''s like that after washing the stones."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and suddenly remembered that if she didn''t feel pain, wouldn''t she just not be able to have dinner with Song Chumo?


    No, no, this can''t be done.


    Tao Yanxi''s face collapsed, she looked at Song Chumo and said, "It hurts a bit."


    "Huh?" Song Chumo looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise. It stands to reason that cleaning his teeth would not hurt.


    "Doctor Song, it hurts a bit, so you still have to invite me to dinner." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Song Chumo was startled, and then the smile on his face deepened.


    "Okay." He replied, "How is noon today?"


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi laughed.


    She''s such a clever little devil~

 v3 Chapter 1709： Doctor, can you cure me (6)

    Because Song Chumo specially reserved it for Tao Yanxi all morning, after cleaning her teeth, Song Chumo had no more patients to receive.


    But as a doctor, he certainly cannot leave his post casually without time.


    So he kept looking for topics to chat with Tao Yanxi.


    No other doctor would come to eavesdrop on what he was talking about with the patient anyway.


    As for why this patient sat with him for so long, of course, the condition was too complicated, and he needed to ask carefully.


    Song Chumo wanted to know more about Tao Yanxi, and it happened that Tao Yanxi also wanted to know more about him.


    So the two of them chatted tacitly.


    And whenever a nurse passed by, Tao Yanxi was asked Song Chumo with a worried look, "Is this problem serious?"


    And Song Chumo nodded solemnly and said, "Yes, that''s right, very serious."


    Seriously, he didn''t even want her to leave.


    When the nurse left, the two talked about other things.


    The two chatted, and Tao Yanxi also knew that Song Chumo was now 28 years old, single, and his parents divorced. They each had their own families. Currently, he lives alone and has no experience in dating.


    And Song Chumo also knew about Tao Yanxi''s situation.


    Tao Yanxi, 25 years old, is currently single, her father has passed away, and her mother runs a small shop in her hometown. She currently lives alone and has no experience in love.


    During this chat, the two had a preliminary understanding of each other.


    So far, the two seem to be compatible. At least Song Chumo thought so.


    At half past eleven, Song Chumo can get off work.


    He took off his white coat, and inside was an off-white turtleneck sweater, which made him feel a little indescribable tenderness.


    Taking off his white coat, he seemed more gentle.


    Tao Yanxi tilted his head, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    For some reason, she always felt that this shouldn''t be the real him.


    "Yanxi, go to dinner?" Song Chumo said.


    After a morning of friendly exchanges, Song Chumo has now called Tao Yanxi "Yanxi".


    Tao Yanxi stood up, holding her bag, a sweet smile on her face.


    "Okay~"


    The two went outside together.


    There are many restaurants near the hospital, most of which are Chinese restaurants.


    Song Chumo often eats around here, so he naturally knows which Chinese restaurant tastes good.


    He took Tao Yanxi to a Chinese restaurant called "Weizhiju" and asked for a box.


    After the two ordered dishes, Song Chumo said in a rare relaxed manner, "I haven''t eaten together for a long time."


    When he said this, it was as natural as a random rant.


    But to Tao Yanxi''s ears, this is more like a signal, a signal that he wants to talk.


    Tao Yanxi took a sip of tea and asked, "Aren''t you coming to dinner with your colleagues?"


    Song Chumo shook his head, "Everyone is busy. If you encounter difficult guests, maybe you won''t even have a meal. It''s hard to have a break. Everyone wants to stay at home and rest, so naturally they won''t come out to meet."


    Tao Yanxi nodded in agreement.


    After a few seconds of pause, Tao Yanxi suddenly put down the teacup, tilted her head, and said with a smile at Song Chumo: "After that, if you want to eat, you can ask me at any time, I can accompany you~"


    Song Chumo was slightly startled, and suddenly a warm feeling surged from the tip of his heart.

 v3 Chapter 1710： Doctor, can you cure me (7)

    He smiled and said "yes".


    "Don''t think I''m annoying in the future." Song Chumo added another sentence.


    "No." Tao Yanxi said, "I am very happy to have dinner with Dr. Song."


    The smile on Song Chumo''s face was even deeper. This time, it seemed to bring a little bit of authenticity.


    Dishes came quickly.


    The two chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After lunch, Song Chumo had to go back to the hospital.


    In the afternoon, he also queued up a bunch of patients, and he had to go back to see the patients.


    Although he was busy, Song Chumo still insisted on taking Tao Yanxi into the taxi.


    After watching the taxi leave, Song Chumo turned back to the hospital and resumed work.


    After Tao Yanxi returned home, she started looking for a job online.


    The original body still owes a lot of usury loans, and her job was lost because she blindly paid for the scumbag. Now she has to make money.


    The original body was previously engaged in translation work.


    Translating this line, if done well, can also make a lot of money.


    The original body used to be a translator for a large company, but now this job is gone.


    Fortunately, with her original experience, it was easy for her to find a job.


    Within two hours of submitting her resume, Tao Yanxi received an interview call from a company in the city.


    After confirming the interview time, Tao Yanxi began to review the language.


    The original body is proficient in three languages, in addition to Chinese, the other two are English and Arabic.


    Tao Yanxi was sure that there was nothing wrong with his English, that is, Arabic might need to be reviewed.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi went for an interview.


    The interview was a success, and the interviewer identified her on the spot.


    In fact, Tao Yanxi is also lucky. The company is currently negotiating with an Arab businessman, but they don''t trust the translator brought by the other party, so they hired one in a hurry.


    Tao Yanxi''s business ability is still passable.


    During a negotiation, Tao Yanxi accurately translated what the other party wanted to express and also expressed his own.


    Negotiations took a full five hours to finalize terms acceptable to both sides.


    The negotiation was very successful, and the Arab businessman even complimented Tao Yanxi before he left.


    So the boss of the company here decided to award Tao Yanxi 100,000 yuan on the spot.


    With these 100,000 yuan, Tao Yanxi has room to control.


    She put the 100,000 yuan into the stock market, and it increased tenfold in just one week.


    One million, just the money to repay the loan sharks.


    After Tao Yanxi paid back all the loan shark money, he blocked all methods of loan sharking, and also deleted and blocked the contact of the scumbag.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief after she had completely cut off contact with those previous troubles.


    Now she finally has time to exchange feelings with Song Chumo.


    They haven''t chatted since the last time the two added WeChat.


    After get off work, Tao Yanxi took the initiative to send a WeChat message to Song Chumo.


    ¡¾Doctor Song, are you still busy? Are you going out for dinner? naughty.jpg]


    Song Chumo received such a WeChat message just after get off work.


    He held the phone, chuckled lightly, and replied "OK".


    Song Chumo changed her clothes, determined the location with Tao Yanxi, and drove her car to pick her up.


    It''s been a long time since I saw her, so I thought about it.

 v3 Chapter 1711： Doctor, can you cure me (7)

    After Song Chumo received Tao Yanxi, he took her to a French restaurant he had long wanted to go to.


    After the two ordered their meals, they started chatting.


    Speaking of which, Song Chumo chose this French restaurant because it tasted really good.


    The second is because...


    French meals have always been complicated. Appetizers, main meals, desserts, etc., often take two or three hours to eat a meal.


    In this way, he can get along with Tao Yanxi for a while.


    Compared to returning to that cold and unpopular home, it was the most comfortable to stay with Yan Xi.


    "What is Yan Xi doing recently?" Song Chumo asked actively.


    "I''m at work~" Tao Yanxi said with a smile, "I work as a translator. My previous job was fired due to some accidents, and I recently found a new one."


    Song Chumo nodded, "That''s good, are you tired from work?"


    "It''s okay." Tao Yanxi blinked a bit mischievously.


    Song Chumo was startled, it was rare to see Tao Yanxi so lively.


    Even though the difference between the two was four years old, Song Chumo felt like an old-fashioned grandfather, while Yan Xi in front of him was like a 16-year-old girl waiting to be released.


    Innocent and lively, he exudes a youthful and lovely breath all over his body.


    I really want people to take this as their own.


    Song Chumo, who realized what he was thinking, pursed his lips and used this action to cover up his momentary gaffe.


    "Doctor Song? What''s wrong?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head and asked,


    Song Chumo shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "By the way, Yanxi, you see we are so familiar, why do you still call me Doctor Song?"


    Tao Yanxi also felt that Song Chumo was right, she nodded and called tentatively, "Brother Song?"


    Song Chumo smiled bitterly, "Although it''s true that I''m older than you, when you call me that, I always feel like I''m getting old."


    "No." Tao Yanxi chuckled, "Then how about I call you Chu Mo? That way you won''t feel old."


    Song Chumo pursed her lips and smiled, imitating Tao Yanxi''s appearance, and said with a hint of mischief, "Why don''t you call me Brother Song? I feel like this can show that I am older than you and not so old."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi responded quickly, "Brother Song."


    The smile on Song Chumo''s face deepened.


    The two chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After a French meal, the time has come to nine o''clock in the evening.


    So late, Song Chumo naturally wouldn''t let Tao Yanxi go home by himself.


    He drove Tao Yanxi to the door of his house, and then left.


    Before leaving, he deliberately observed the situation of the entire community.


    The security facilities are perfect, the green environment is also good, and it is also very close to the hospital. It is a good place to live.


    He can consider moving to this community, preferably to be neighbors with Yan Xi, so that he can have a meal or something after work.


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable Song Chumo quickly made a decision.


    The next day, Song Chumo came to Tao Yanxi''s community after get off work to see if there was any rental information.


    Fortunately, he did find a house to rent out. Although it wasn''t next to Tao Yanxi''s house, it wasn''t too far away.


    Song Chumo simply rented the house, ready to give Tao Yanxi a surprise.


    After signing the contract and busy moving house, Song Chumo took a photo and posted it on a circle of friends.


    ¡¾moved??¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1712： Doctor, can you cure me (8)

    Tao Yanxi just got off work when she saw this circle of friends.


    She carefully looked at Song Chumo''s picture, and found that the scenery in this picture was a little familiar.


    This seems to be... the scenery of the community where she lives?


    Did Song Chumo move near her house?


    As soon as this idea came out, Tao Yanxi inevitably looked forward to it.


    She clicked on Song Chumo''s WeChat and sent him a message.


    ¡¾Congratulations on moving~Sahua~¡¿


    There was almost a second reply: [Do you want to have a housewarming dinner together, then Yanxi? ¡¿


    Of course Tao Yanxi would not refuse such a good opportunity to get along with Song Chumo.


    She quickly replied: [Okay. ¡¿


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Tao Yanxi sent another message.


    ¡¾Have you moved to my neighborhood? ¡¿


    Song Chumo pursed his lips and smiled when he saw the news.


    Yan Xi is really smart, he can recognize him just by a photo.


    Although this photo was taken deliberately by him, Tao Yanxi was still very happy that he could recognize it.


    Song Chumo quickly replied; [Well, it''s moved to Unit 1, which happens to be the building next door to you. ¡¿


    ¡¾After get off work, we can make an appointment anytime. ¡¿


    This is Song Chumo''s real purpose.


    Tao Yanxi quickly replied with a "OK".


    Then Tao Yanxi asked where to eat the housewarming meal.


    This question stumped Song Chumo.


    Originally, Song Chumo planned to cook it at home as a housewarming meal, but he had just moved and many things were not in order. If Tao Yanxi came to his house, he would definitely have something he couldn''t take care of.


    But Song Chumo didn''t want to eat out, so it was difficult.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to be aware of Song Chumo''s problem, and seeing that he didn''t answer for a long time, she actually offered to cook at her house.


    This proposal was exactly what Song Chumo wanted, and he immediately agreed.


    So this housewarming meal was so determined.


    Since he was going to cook at Tao Yanxi''s house, Song Chumo naturally had to dress up.


    Rarely, he took out his suit and put it on, and made a good hairstyle, and then he went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables in this splendid outfit.


    When the uncles and aunts who sold vegetables saw him, their eyes gradually became strange.


    Facing the eyes of the uncles and aunts, Song Chumo still finished shopping without changing his expression.


    After buying the vegetables, Song Chumo went directly to Tao Yanxi''s house.


    Tao Yanxi has been waiting at home for a long time.


    As soon as she heard the knock on the door, Tao Yanxi happily went to open the door.


    "Brother Chu, come in quickly." Tao Yanxi said enthusiastically.


    Song Chumo carried a large pile of vegetables with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll cook tonight, so you can watch TV."


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently, "Then brother Chu, if you don''t know anything, just tell me, and I''ll get it for you."


    "Okay." Song Chumo nodded, changed his shoes and walked to the kitchen.


    This is Song Chumo''s first time entering Tao Yanxi''s house.


    There was a faint fragrance of peach blossoms in the air, just like the smell of Tao Yanxi.


    Song Chumo was a little greedy for this smell, and even had the idea of ??wanting to live here forever.


    Song Chumo hurriedly shook his head and threw the idea out.


    Tao Yanxi just saw this shaking his head, and asked suspiciously, "Brother Song, what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s fine." Song Chumo said stumblingly.


    "Brother Song, I''ll help you. You don''t know where the kitchen utensils are." Tao Yanxi said and entered the kitchen.

 v3 Chapter 1713： Doctor, can you cure me (9)

    She walked to Song Chumo''s side and took out the knife and cutting board.


    "I''ll help you wash the vegetables, you can cut and cook." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Song Chumo nodded blankly, looking a little dumbfounded.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t wait for Song Chumo''s answer, and turned to look at him.


    "Brother Song?"


    Song Chumo came back to his senses, and quickly replied "Okay".


    Tao Yanxi smiled sweetly, almost blinking Song Chumo''s eyes.


    From the kitchen came the sound of splashing water, the sound of cutting vegetables, and occasionally the sound of conversation.


    The atmosphere gradually became lively and warm, and the small kitchen seemed to be a world for the two of them.


    Two hours later, a sumptuous dinner was ready.


    The configuration of eight dishes and one soup for two people can be said to be very luxurious.


    Moreover, Tao Yanxi also went to buy a bottle of high-priced red wine, just for this housewarming dinner.


    Tao Yanxi and Song Chumo sat opposite each other, the two first clinked glasses and smiled at each other.


    "Brother Song, congratulations on your move." Tao Yanxi said first.


    Song Chumo chuckled lightly and took a sip of red wine.


    "Thank you," he replied.


    "We will be half neighbors in the future, and we will take care of each other in the future~" Song Chumo said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded naturally, "Naturally."


    "I''m so hungry, let''s start eating~" Tao Yanxi said while rubbing her stomach.


    Of course Song Chumo would not object to anything. After being busy for so long, he was actually a little hungry.


    The two chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was very pleasant.


    Tao Yanxi''s original alcohol capacity was excellent, but she forgot that her body''s alcohol capacity was actually not that good.


    So this also caused Tao Yanxi to get a little drunk after drinking half a glass of red wine.


    The drunk Tao Yanxi looked a little more charming than usual.


    Especially the pair of pupils that usually seem to be thorough at this moment also showed a bit of spring... love.


    Song Chumo felt a little hot for some reason.


    He took a sip of red wine and wanted to use this method to reduce the heat on his body.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and shook the red wine glass in her hand.


    "Brother Song, why do you have two heads?"


    Tao Yanxi''s voice was softer than usual.


    Where has Song Chumo ever seen such Tao Yanxi.


    He just felt hotter.


    Song Chumo drank all the red wine in the glass to relieve the temporary restlessness.


    "I don''t have two heads." Song Chumo''s voice was a little hoarse, "You are drunk."


    "Drunk?" Tao Yanxi is no stranger to two words, "So I''m drunk, I said, why does brother Song have two heads? Hehe~"


    A smirk appeared on Tao Yanxi''s face.


    Song Chumo smiled helplessly.


    "Where is your bedroom? Let me help you to rest." Song Chumo said.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought, where is her bedroom?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Tao Yanxi smiled and pointed to Song Chumo''s heart and said, "My bedroom is here!"


    Song Chumo followed Tao Yanxi''s fingers and saw that there was a wall behind it, shouldn''t it be a bedroom?


    That''s where she''s referring to...


    Song Chumo moved a little to the side, and Tao Yanxi''s fingers moved along with his movement.


    At this moment, Song Chumo seemed to understand something.


    "Yanxi, this is my heart, not the bedroom." Song Chumo said with expectations that he couldn''t even explain himself.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said with a bit of childishness: "My bedroom is your heart!"

 v3 Chapter 1714： Doctor, can you cure me (10)

    When Song Chumo heard this, the smile on his face expanded to the maximum.


    He only felt that a certain piece of his heart was filled all of a sudden, and an unprecedented sense of satisfaction filled his heart, making him unable to give up and escape.


    Song Chumo nodded, softened his voice and said, "Okay, my heart is your bedroom."


    Tao Yanxi laughed, stood up and walked towards Song Chumo.


    Song Chu stranger was afraid that Tao Yanxi would fall, so he quickly stood up and took two steps forward.


    Tao Yanxi plunged into Song Chumo''s arms, smiling stupidly.


    "Sleep~"


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and said to Song Chumo.


    She raised her small face, and Song Chumo''s figure was reflected in her pure black pupils.


    Song Chumo was startled, and the waist that hugged Tao Yanxi also tightened slightly.


    "I...I''ll take you to rest."


    Song Chumo''s face also seemed to be a little red.


    Obviously he is a good drinker, but now he feels a little drunk.


    The drunkenness made his head even less clear.


    Even some strange thoughts popped up in his mind.


    Reason told Song Chumo that those thoughts were wrong, and he should not let things continue.


    But his hand was tightly around Tao Yanxi''s waist, and he didn''t want to let go.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi''s little hand had already climbed onto Song Chumo''s neck, she smirked and said something.


    Song Chumo leaned in to listen, only the word "like" could be heard clearly.


    Song Chumo pursed his lips and walked inside with his arms around Tao Yanxi.


    There are not many rooms, the big deal is that he opens them one by one, and he can always find the bedroom anyway.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi also settled down, she didn''t move, and let Song Chumo go inside with her arms around her.


    Song Chumo randomly picked a room, and luckily, he picked the bedroom at one time.


    "I''ll help you go to bed." Song Chumo said with a sigh of relief.


    When Yan Xi is settled, he can leave.


    Thinking so, Song Chumo simply picked up Princess Tao Yanxi and took two steps together, but he walked to the edge of the bed in a few seconds.


    He gently put Tao Yanxi down and took off her shoes.


    "Have a good night''s sleep." Song Chumo said softly, covering Tao Yanxi with a quilt.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to have heard Song Chumo''s words, and let out an "um" from her nose.


    Song Chumo chuckled lightly and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Tao Yanxi suddenly reached out and grabbed the hem of his clothes.


    Song Chumo looked back at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi still closed her eyes, as if she had fallen asleep.


    But what was she talking about.


    "Brother Song, don''t go, sleep with me for a while."


    Song Chumo successfully captured this sentence.


    He softened a bit and responded with a "OK".


    Tao Yanxi also heard this sentence, she slowly let go of her hand, and naturally lowered it.


    Song Chumo squatted down, gently put Tao Yanxi''s exposed hand into the quilt, and then watched her sleep.


    Tao Yanxi''s breathing gradually became steady, her face flushed red, and occasionally she would make a sound like a cat''s purring.


    Song Chumo only thought that Tao Yanxi was so cute.


    He stretched out his hand and used his fingertips to trace Tao Yanxi''s face at a distance of one centimeter.


    When he drew the tip of his nose, Tao Yanxi''s hot breath sprayed onto his fingertips.


    It''s warm, with the unique fragrance of peach blossoms.


    Song Chumo lowered his eyes and smiled.

 v3 Chapter 1715： Doctor, can you cure me (11)

    Song Chumo lowered his head, his lips reflected on Tao Yanxi''s nose.


    The tip of Tao Yanxi''s nose was a little cool, just enough to soothe his unprovoked heat.


    "Good night." Song Chumo said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi made a "uh" sound, turned her back to Song Chumo and fell asleep.


    Song Chumo chuckled lightly, then quietly watched Tao Yanxi sleep.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Song Chumo fell asleep beside the bed before he knew it.


    The next morning, when Tao Yanxi woke up, she saw Song Chumo sleeping beside her bed.


    Looking at his posture, it should be very uncomfortable.


    Tao Yanxi got up cautiously, went to the bathroom and started to clean up.


    After Tao Yanxi left, Song Chumo also woke up in a daze.


    He opened his eyes and saw that he didn''t see Tao Yanxi''s figure.


    Song Chumo probed the place where Tan Tao Yanxi slept, and there was still Yu Wen, probably not long after he left.


    Song Chumo propped himself up and stood up.


    Maybe it was because he stayed in one position for too long, Song Chumo felt that half of his body was numb.


    He swayed and almost fell to the ground.


    Just at this moment, Tao Yanxi came out of the bathroom.


    She called out, "Brother Song?"


    Song Chumo barely stabilized his body and smiled at Tao Yanxi.


    "When did Yanxi wake up?"


    Song Chumo calmly rubbed his thighs to ease the numbness.


    He must not let Yan Xi see himself falling to the ground. Song Chumo thought so, and his subordinates exerted a little force.


    "I just woke up not long ago." Tao Yanxi said, "I have spare toiletries at home, I''ll get them for you."


    "Okay." Song Chumo nodded, "Thank you Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and shook her head, then turned around to get her toiletries.


    Song Chumo let out a long sigh of relief and quickly rubbed his thighs and calves.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi handed Song Chumo the toiletries.


    After Song Chumo took it, he went to wash up.


    The two of them ordered takeout for breakfast. After all, Song Chumo still had to go to work and didn''t have much time to cook.


    The two left the community together, and then went to work separately.


    For several days, the two met at the gate of the community in a tacit understanding, and then tacitly commuted to get off work.


    The security guards at the gate of the community thought the two were a couple.


    The snacks that Tao Yanxi bought arrived by courier. After signing for it in the security room, the security happened to see Song Chumo, so he gave the courier to him, saying that he was going to bring it to Tao Yanxi.


    After Song Chumo got the courier, he sent a message to Tao Yanxi.


    [The security gave me your courier. Helpless.jpg]


    Tao Yanxi quickly replied: [Ah, I''ll pick it up after work. ¡¿


    [Okay, it just so happened that my room was tidied up. Would you like to come to my house for dinner at night? ¡¿ Song Chumo replied.


    Tao Yanxi naturally agreed.


    Speaking of which, she hasn''t been to Song Chumo''s house yet.


    Tao Yanxi went to Song Chumo''s house after buying some fruit after get off work.


    During this time, Song Chumo had been preparing dinner at home.


    When Tao Yanxi arrived, there were only two dishes left.


    Song Chumo didn''t care after hearing the doorbell, and hurriedly opened the door.


    "Yanxi." Song Chumo said with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi handed the fruit to Song Chumo and said at the same time, "Good evening."


    Song Chumo turned sideways and let Tao Yanxi walk in, and responded, "Good evening."


    His eyes were full of Tao Yanxi''s figure, and even his expression became gentle.

 v3 Chapter 1716： Doctor, can you cure me (12)

    This is Tao Yanxi''s first visit to Song Chumo''s house.


    The overall decoration style of Song Chumo''s home is gentle, just like him, no matter what he faces, he always has a smile on his face.


    Tao Yanxi looked around curiously, while Song Chumo went to the kitchen to continue working.


    Tao Yanxi casually looked around and sat down on the sofa obediently.


    There are several medical journals on the coffee table on the sofa, and there are also laptops in the magazines.


    The laptop is on, but the screen is dark, probably going to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t turn on the computer either, but just leaned on the sofa and started playing with her phone.


    She had just played for two minutes when the computer screen suddenly lit up.


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    Tao Yanxi glanced at it and found a chat box displayed on the screen.


    At this time, the person opposite was sending some videos to Song Chumo.


    After posting the video, the man sent another sentence.


    [Hey hey, brother, please help me to see if this person has plastic surgery? hurry up! I''m getting ready to go! ¡¿


    There was obviously a lot of urgency over there, and several messages were sent in a row, even shaking the window directly.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t want to touch Song Chumo''s computer either, so she could only watch the other side keep sending messages silently.


    A few minutes later, there was a hurry over there, and a video came over.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi got up and was about to ask Song Chumo to pick up the video, but she just stood up and touched the mouse with her knee, and the video was connected by herself.


    "Hold the grass!" A man''s exclamation came from the opposite side.


    From the opposite man''s side, only a pair of slender and fair calves could be seen, and those calves that obviously did not belong to Song Chumo caused the opposite to swear.


    Song Chumo who was in the kitchen vaguely heard a familiar voice.


    He stuck his head out of the kitchen and asked, "Yan Xi, what''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi coughed slightly embarrassedly and said, "That I accidentally connected to the video from your friend."


    Song Chumo was stunned for a moment and walked out directly.


    He was still wearing an apron and even had a shovel in his hand.


    Song Chumo bent down and glanced at the man opposite, the smile on his face subsided a little.


    "Hey hey, Chu Zi, you actually have a girlfriend!"


    "When did it happen, it''s not kind to you!"


    "You guys are still living together!"


    "You have to ask..."


    Before he finished speaking, Song Chumo closed the computer with a snap.


    "Don''t worry about him." Song Chumo turned to Tao Yanxi and said.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and nodded, "Your friend seems to have misunderstood something."


    "Well, it''s alright." Song Chumo said with a smile, "If he dares to say it, I''ll pull his teeth, the kind that doesn''t take anesthesia."


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Then I can''t offend you, or what if you don''t give me anesthesia if I pull my teeth?"


    "No." Song Chumo had a serious look on his face, "I will take care of Yanxi''s teeth, I promise it won''t hurt."


    "What if I offend you?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Song Chumo shook his head, "No, Yan Xi will not offend me."


    Song Chumo pursed his lips, "No matter what Yanxi does to me, I won''t be angry, let alone offended."


    Because in his heart, Yan Xi is the best one, the one who can be forgiven no matter what he does.

 v3 Chapter 1717： Doctor, can you cure me (13)

    When Tao Yanxi heard this, she was slightly taken aback.


    She looked at Song Chumo seriously and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, Tao Yanxi suddenly laughed.


    She leaned forward and leaned towards Song Chumo.


    "I won''t do anything to make you angry."


    Her voice was tender and soft, with a hint of coquettishness, which made Song Chumo''s bones brittle.


    Song Chumo hooked her lips and replied softly, "Okay."


    There was a faint smell of burning in the air, Tao Yanxi blinked, "Brother Song, your dishes seem to be mushy."


    Song Chumo: ...


    Song Chumo hurriedly got up and hurried to the kitchen.


    A few minutes later, Song Chumo came out with a plate of fried green vegetables.


    "Yan Xi, the greens are burnt, ahem, just don''t eat them for a while."


    Tao Yanxi had already walked to the frontier of the dining table and set the chopsticks and bowls. She heard Song Chumo say this, and replied, "It''s alright, I''ll have a taste."


    Song Chumo put the plate on the table and sat down.


    "It''s not too early, let''s eat first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and sat opposite Song Chumo.


    After dinner, Tao Yanxi rested for a while and was about to leave.


    Of course, she has not forgotten the purpose of her coming here this time.


    "Brother Song, where is my courier?" Tao Yanxi asked when she was about to leave.


    Song Chumo patted his head, and then he remembered that Tao Yanxi''s courier was here.


    Song Chumo found the courier and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    The express box is not big, that is, the size of a basketball. Although it is not big, it is actually a bit heavy.


    Song Chumo asked curiously, "What did Yan Xi buy?"


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the courier message and said, "I bought a small humidifier. The room was too dry, so I bought a humidifier."


    "I just want to buy one too, can Yan Xi push me the link?" Song Chumo asked with a smile.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Then I''ll go back and try it out. If it''s okay, I''ll push the link to you."


    "Okay." Song Chumo nodded.


    He actually wanted to talk to Yan Xi for a while, but he had already said that, and it seemed that he had nothing to say.


    Song Chumo sighed in his heart and watched Tao Yanxi leave.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi sent Song Chumo a link to the humidifier.


    Song Chumo clicked in and took a look, but he didn''t bother, and quickly placed the order.


    In this way, he can have the same humidifier as Yan Xi, and he is a little happy.


    This time the express delivery was very fast, and in just two days, Song Chumo got the same humidifier as Tao Yanxi.


    Song Chumo put the humidifier in his bedroom and could see it every day when he opened his eyes.


    This kind of feeling, as if Yan Qi was by his side.


    After half a month passed, Tao Yanxi''s company was going to go out for a team building. The team building could bring friends or family members. During the statistics, Tao Yanxi''s mind became hot and he reported Song Chumo''s name.


    After less than ten minutes of reporting, Tao Yanxi regretted it.


    She didn''t ask Song Chumo''s opinion at all, and she reported their name, which seemed a little bad.


    Tao Yanxi wanted to withdraw the quota, but the person in charge told him that the quota had been determined and the company had already booked a car.


    If you want to cancel now, it is too late.


    Tao Yanxi was helpless, so she could only shamelessly send Song Chumo a WeChat message.

 v3 Chapter 1718： Doctor, can you cure me (14)

    [Brother Chu, my company is going to build a team this week. You can bring friends or family members. I... I reported your name as soon as my mind became hot. ¡¿


    Song Chumo should be busy, so she didn''t reply to her message immediately.


    Tao Yanxi waited for a long time, but she didn''t get it. It happened that she still had work to do, so she simply put her phone aside and continued to work.


    After get off work, Tao Yanxi didn''t have time to look at the phone and went back.


    When she just walked to the gate of the community, she saw a familiar figure.


    Tao Yanxi walked over quickly, "Brother Song."


    Song Chumo heard the familiar voice and looked back subconsciously.


    Tao Yanxi walked towards Song Chumo in a professional attire, her knee-length skirt complemented her delicate and slender legs, and her fair skin seemed to glow in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Song Chumo pinched the bridge of his nose with a smile on his face.


    "Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Song Chumo''s side and asked with a smile, "Did Brother Song see the message I sent?"


    Song Chumo was stunned for a moment, he was so busy today that he didn''t have time to eat, let alone check his phone.


    "Let''s take a look." Song Chumo said, taking out his phone, and quickly glanced at the WeChat message Tao Yanxi sent him.


    After a few seconds, the smile on Song Chumo''s face deepened.


    "It happens that I am free on the weekend, let''s go to the team building together."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, "Brother Song, don''t you blame me?"


    "Why should I blame you?" Song Chumo asked with a smile.


    "I''m very happy that Yan Xi can think of me for the first time."


    "only¡­¡­"


    Song Chumo''s eyes flashed and he listened.


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "Just what?"


    "Just Yanxi wants me to join the team building as a friend, or as a family member?"


    When talking about the word "family", Song Chumo deliberately increased his tone.


    Obviously, he prefers to go to the team building as a family member.


    Tao Yanxi heard such a bright hint, her ears reddened, and she whispered, "Of course it''s a friend."


    Song Chumo sighed sadly, but still said with a smile, "Yan Xi thought the same as I did, it''s great."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and nodded noncommittally.


    The two walked inside together, and after separating downstairs, the two went home separately.


    Time flies, and it''s Friday.


    This time, the team building arranged by the company happened to be two days on Saturday and Sunday, at a farmhouse outside the suburb of S City.


    On the company''s side, it is stipulated that on Friday afternoon, they must take the car to the farmhouse.


    So at six o''clock in the afternoon on Friday, Song Chumo came to the downstairs of Tao Yanxi''s company.


    This time, there were 50 people who went to the group building. Everyone took two cars and went to the farmhouse.


    After arriving at the farmhouse, the person in charge over there began to arrange accommodation.


    Originally, according to the number of people given by the company, the rooms arranged by the farmhouse were enough.


    But it was a coincidence that the son of the owner of the farmhouse brought a friend back from City B today, so this took up a house.


    So this room is not enough.


    Everyone discussed and discussed, and finally the person in charge of the company saw that Tao Yanxi and Song Chumo were not boyfriend and girlfriend? What two rooms do you sleep in? Wouldn''t it be better to sleep in a room?


    As soon as Tao Yanxi heard the plan of the person in charge, she quickly explained, "Brother Song and I are just friends."


    The person in charge raised his eyebrows, "How close are your friends?"

 v3 Chapter 1719： Doctor, can you cure me (15)

    Tao Yanxi still wanted to explain, but saw the person in charge waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, I still don''t understand about men and women?"


    The person in charge made a decision directly and did not listen to Tao Yanxi''s explanation at all.


    So Tao Yanxi was forced to live in a room with Song Chumo.


    For this matter, Song Chumo was actually a little bit happy.


    Of course, he certainly couldn''t show it.


    Not only could he not show it, he had to stand on the same front as Tao Yanxi.


    As for what''s on my mind, well...that doesn''t matter.


    After confirming the room, everyone went back to their room to rest.


    Tao Yanxi dragged her small suitcase and entered the arranged room with Song Chumo.


    There is only one big bed in the room, as well as a table and a few chairs, other than that, there are some kettles and so on.


    The daily necessities in the room are still very complete, that is, this bed, there is only one.


    This also means that tonight, she must sleep with Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo obviously also thought of this.


    He was looking forward to it in his heart, but on the surface he had to maintain a troubled and tangled expression.


    "Yanxi, why don''t you go to bed, I''ll just lie down on the table for a while." Song Chumo said preemptively.


    Tao Yanxi naturally couldn''t let Song Chumo fall asleep on the table.


    After all, it was she who first invited him to join the team building. Originally, she felt guilty for reporting her name without his consent. After she came here, she made people lie on the table to sleep, which was beyond reason.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, turned her head and said, "Let''s go to bed together, the bed is quite big anyway."


    A smile flashed across Song Chumo''s eyes, and he replied, "Okay."


    "I''ll pack my things first, do you have anything to pack?" Tao Yanxi tilted her head and asked.


    Song Chumo shook his head, "No, I didn''t bring much."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and started to pack her things.


    She opened the suitcase, except for a set of clothes, all the rest were snacks.


    Song Chumo couldn''t help laughing while looking at the snacks.


    "Why do you bring so many snacks?"


    "Cough, I want to bring something to eat with everyone." Tao Yanxi said, "It''s still early, why don''t we have some snacks together?"


    Tao Yanxi shook the potato chips in his hand and smiled slyly.


    Song Chumo nodded, "Okay."


    However, he glanced at the spicy sticks that were put aside, and said with a bit of seriousness: "Yanxi, you should stop eating spicy sticks. What if your wisdom teeth hurt?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, and felt that Song Chumo''s words were very reasonable.


    She picked up the spicy sticks and shoved them into Song Chumo''s arms.


    "Then you eat."


    Song Chumo smiled helplessly.


    He doesn''t actually eat spicy strips, but since Yan Xi gave it to him, he should try it.


    Song Chumo smiled and opened the spicy strips and took a bite.


    The spicy taste instantly swept the whole mouth, and Song Chumo''s face, who didn''t eat much spicy food, turned red with a brush.


    "Huh? Why is your face so red?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Chumo coughed several times and spit out the word "spicy" with difficulty.


    Tao Yanxi quickly took out a can of Coke and handed it to Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo took the coke and took a big gulp, which made him feel better.


    "Don''t you eat spicy food very much?" Tao Yanxi asked.

 v3 Chapter 1720： Doctor, can you cure me (16)

    Song Chumo nodded, and replied in a low voice, "Hmm."


    "Then don''t eat it if you don''t eat spicy food, why do you still eat it?" Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Song Chumo took the spicy sticks and looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously and said, "Because this is still given by Yanxi, I want to try it."


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, and the roots of her ears were stained with a thin layer of red.


    Song Chumo successfully captured the thin red, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    Yanxi is shy, so cute. He thought so.


    "Don''t eat spicy sticks for now, try potato chips, they''re also delicious." Tao Yanxi opened the potato chips and said.


    Song Chumo nodded and put the spicy sticks aside.


    He was really hot just now.


    The two happily sat on the chairs and ate potato chips.


    Eating potato chips alone was not enough, Tao Yanxi simply took out her phone and started a variety show to watch with Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo is usually very busy with work and basically has no time to watch variety shows.


    And this variety show opened by Tao Yanxi happens to be a popular variety show about love recently.


    This episode happened to be the first date of several groups of guests. Everyone''s personalities are different, but they have the same sweetness.


    Tao Yanxi looked at it and couldn''t help but sigh: "As expected, love is the sweetest thing in other people''s homes."


    When Song Chumo heard this, he turned his head to look at Tao Yanxi.


    "Does Yanxi want to fall in love?"


    Tao Yanxi bit the potato chips and turned to look at Song Chumo.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I want it or not, what matters is whether the person I like wants it or not."


    Song Chumo was stunned for a moment, and a trace of obvious panic flashed on his face.


    "Does Yan Xi have someone he likes?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, smiling with frowning eyes.


    "Yes~"


    Song Chumo pursed his lips, and the hand on his lap suddenly clenched.


    "What about the person Yan Qi likes? Does he like you too?"


    Song Chumo asked several questions in a row, and Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing when she heard it.


    Song Chumo stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, not knowing why.


    After Tao Yan had laughed enough, he replied, "He is very good, and I don''t know if he likes me or not."


    "Yanxi is so good, he must like you." Song Chumo said, "If he doesn''t like you, he is blind!"


    Tao Yanxi put down the potato chips and suddenly stretched out her hand to wrap her arms around Song Chumo''s neck.


    "Then... Doctor Song, do you like me?"


    Song Chumo stared at Tao Yanxi in a daze, as if she still didn''t react.


    After a few seconds, a surprise appeared on Song Chumo''s face.


    "Yanxi, what do you mean..."


    Song Chumo didn''t dare to say the following words.


    He was afraid that if he said it, he would be false.


    Seeing Song Chumo''s excitement, Tao Yanxi leaned forward, leaned forward and said, "The person I like is you~"


    Song Chumo grinned, with a bit of stupidity.


    "I also like Yanxi."


    After he finished speaking, as if he didn''t think it was enough, he said, "I like it!"


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly and let go of Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo smiled, and took the initiative to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Then Yanxi, are we together now?"


    "What do you think?" Tao Yanxi asked back.


    "Yes! It must be! It must be!" Song Chumo said loudly.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly pulled Song Chumo''s hand and said, "Keep your voice down, don''t disturb other people."


    "Okay, I''ve heard it all." Song Chumo said with a smirk.


    It''s great to be with Yan Xi.

 v3 Chapter 1721： Doctor, can you cure me (17)

    The two were so lucky and confused together.


    So the two of them lay down on the bed naturally, Song Chumo carefully hugged Tao Yanxi into his arms, with a bit of anxiety.


    "Yan Xi, will hugging you like this make you slap you?" Song Chumo asked.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled, and took the initiative to wrap her hands around Song Chumo''s waist.


    "It won''t slap me, it''s very comfortable." She said softly.


    Song Chumo was relieved.


    "If Yan Xi is uncomfortable, be sure to tell me."


    Tao Yanxi gave a "hmm" and took the initiative to rub his chest.


    Being rubbed by Tao Yanxi like this, Song Chumo''s ears were dyed with a thin layer of red.


    He held Tao Yanxi tighter, but the next second he was afraid of holding Tao Yanxi too tightly, so he let go slightly.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to lean towards Song Chumo.


    "Brother Song, I''m sleepy."


    "Well, go to sleep." Song Chumo gently patted Tao Yanxi''s back and coaxed.


    Tao Yanxi let out a soft moan, closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    Song Chumo had a smile on his face when he heard Tao Yanxi''s shallow breathing.


    He looked down at Tao Yanxi, whose face was flushed, and a certain softness in his heart was a mess.


    Yanxi is so good when she sleeps, like a little baby.


    Song Chumo''s heart filled with infinite satisfaction, he just looked at Tao Yanxi, looked at him, and fell asleep before he knew it.


    Early the next morning, the farmhouse prepared breakfast here.


    After having breakfast together, there are several small activities that you can choose freely.


    Why go to the vegetable garden to pick fruits and vegetables in person, or go to feed the small animals in person.


    Of course, there are also people who go to the river to catch fish and crabs.


    Anyway, there are a lot of activities, everyone can choose freely, just remember to come back for dinner at noon.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t have much interest in these small activities.


    She felt that the air here was very good, so she decided to take a walk.


    Song Chumo naturally listened to Tao Yanxi.


    The two were walking on the path together, and the back of Song Chumo''s hand touched the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand intentionally or unintentionally.


    But he never mustered up the courage to hold Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Song Chumo''s little test, and the smile on her face deepened.


    The shallow pear vortex looked even sweeter.


    After several attempts, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Brother Song."


    She tilted her head to look at him.


    "I''m here." Song Chumo responded quickly.


    Tao Yanxi smiled slyly and leaned closer, "Brother Song wants to hold hands with me?"


    Song Chumo paused for a while, then nodded without hesitation, "Mmm... um!"


    "Would Yan Xi be willing to let me lead him?" Song Chumo''s eyes were filled with desire.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to put her hand in front of Song Chumo, and probed the back of his hand mischievously.


    Song Chumo held Tao Yanxi''s hand, shook it, and then firmly clasped her fingers.


    "Yanxi''s hands are really soft."


    Song Chumo sighed.


    "Then you have to take good care of me and don''t lose me." Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Chumo stopped and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    "No, I won''t lose Yan Xi."


    Tao Yanxi raised her head and tiptoed slightly.


    In the next second, her lips fell on Song Chumo''s chin.


    Song Chumo bowed his head, and their lips pressed together.


    Under the early morning sun, on this narrow road, the two kissed for the first time...

 v3 Chapter 1722： Doctor, can you cure me (18)

    The sweetness of the kiss made Song Chumo forget all his troubles.


    The boredom at work and boredom in life in the past disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    The rest is only the sweetness with Tao Yanxi.


    At this moment, Song Chumo laughed like a fool.


    The two of them clasped their fingers tightly on the path and walked slowly.


    On this long road, there were two figures left.


    When it was nearly twelve o''clock, the two returned to the yard of the farmhouse together to have lunch with everyone.


    As soon as the person in charge of the company saw the two people clasping their fingers, they showed a clear expression.


    He also joked: "Look at what you were covering up yesterday? We are all here, and we all know it."


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and smiled without further explanation.


    She leaned over to Song Chumo''s side, smiling with frowning eyes.


    Song Chumo looked at Tao Yanxi with a doting face.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t explain anything, so naturally he wouldn''t say anything more.


    After lunch, Tao Yanxi and Song Chumo were playing games in the room.


    Song Chumo is usually busy with work and has no time to play games.


    So Tao Yanxi began to teach him how to play games.


    Teaching and teaching, the two suddenly looked at each other, and their faces slowly moved closer.


    The next second, their lips were pressed together.


    The soft touch spread between his lips, causing Song Chumo''s Adam''s apple to roll up and down a few times.


    After a few seconds, he took the initiative to withdraw and embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    "Yanxi, are we together?"


    "Of course." Tao Yanxi said affirmatively.


    Song Chumo pursed her lips and asked nervously, "Then how do you think we live together?"


    Tao Yanxi responded without hesitation.


    "Okay~"


    "Then I can cook for you, it''s delicious when I cook." Tao Yanxi said.


    Song Chumo chuckled, "I cook deliciously too."


    "I also make it for Yan Xi to eat."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently.


    Song Chumo listened to this soft answer, and his heart was so soft.


    It feels so good.


    The two days of group building passed in a flash, and everyone took the company''s shuttle bus back to the city on Sunday night.


    After the separation, Song Chumo simply went home and simply packed his luggage, and then knocked on Tao Yanxi''s door.


    Although Song Chumo said before that he wanted to live together, Tao Yanxi didn''t expect him to be so eager.


    Tao Yanxi let Song Chumo come in and handed him a pair of slippers.


    Song Chumo put on his slippers, rolled up his sleeves and said, "Is Yanxi cooking? I''ll help you."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied.


    The two seem to have lived for many years, naturally and warmly.


    When they went to bed at night, the two of them didn''t say anything in tacit agreement, and slept directly on the same bed.


    The two embraced each other and soon fell asleep.


    The peaceful days passed by, until this day, Song Chumo received a patient.


    The patient is a popular star, this time she came to clean her teeth, and she appointed the most handsome one in the department.


    So Song Chumo, the grass of the department, was pushed in front of the actress.


    When I was cleaning my teeth, the agent of the star who had been standing by the side thought this scene was very eye-catching, so he took it out and took a picture.


    The so-called cold doctor VS beautiful star, this look can be fried.


    So the agent sent this photo to the WeChat group of his sister group.


    Coincidentally, Tao Yanxi saw this photo in the WeChat group of a colleague next to her when she was making coffee in the company''s tea room.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

 v3 Chapter 1723： Doctor, can you cure me (19)

    Of course Tao Yanxi wouldn''t think that Song Chumo had someone else''s woman.


    But seeing that photo, she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    So Tao Yanxi shamelessly asked her colleague for the photo, and then sent it to Song Chumo.


    By the way, I sent a WeChat message: [I''m jealous, come and coax me quickly. angry.jpg]


    Song Chumo received this WeChat message just after finishing his work.


    He pursed his lips and smiled, seeing that the actresses next to him were crazy.


    "Doctor Song." The actress said softly, "How about adding a WeChat?"


    Song Chumo raised his head, glanced at the actress, shook the phone in his hand and said, "No, my girlfriend will be jealous."


    The actress was stunned for a moment, smiled embarrassingly, and no longer insisted, she cleaned up and left.


    Song Chumo didn''t care what other people thought, he lowered his head and started replying to Tao Yanxi''s WeChat.


    [Yanxi don''t get angry, I''ll buy you candy. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi saw this WeChat and replied directly: [I want to eat chocolate! Very sweet kind! ¡¿


    Song Chumo quickly replied: [Okay, I''ll buy it for you when I get off work. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was satisfied.


    She sent an emoticon package of "Sit and wait. jpg", and then put away her phone and continued to work.


    When he got home in the evening, Tao Yanxi received a large box of chocolates.


    She took a sip, and it was really sweet.


    Song Chumo stood beside him and asked a little nervously, "Is it sweet?"


    Tao Yanxi licked her lips, and there was a hint of satisfaction on her little face.


    "You try it~"


    Song Chumo felt that Tao Yanxi was right. He picked up a piece of chocolate and was about to unpack it, but a pair of small hands snatched it away.


    He picked up another piece and was snatched by Tao Yanxi again.


    He looked up at Tao Yanxi and smiled helplessly: "Don''t you want me to try it?"


    "I''m letting you taste it~"


    Tao Yanxi opened the package and fed the chocolate into his mouth.


    With a smile on her face, she took the initiative to approach Song Chumo, tiptoed slightly, and her lips were attached to his.


    Song Chumo''s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously hugged Tao Yanxi''s waist.


    The sweetness of chocolate spread in his mouth, making Song Chumo intoxicated.


    A few minutes later, Tao Yanxi slowly let go of Song Chumo, and asked with a bit of cunning, "Is it sweet?"


    Song Chumo licked his lips and replied, "Sweet, very sweet."


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to feel that it was not enough, and added another sentence.


    "This is the sweetest chocolate I''ve ever eaten."


    "Do you still want to eat?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Song Chumo nodded vigorously and said seriously, "I still want to eat!"


    Tao Yanxi laughed and put another piece of chocolate in Song Chumo''s palm.


    "Then eat it~"


    Song Chumo looked at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    He thought it would still be the same way to eat chocolate.


    Are you going to eat it yourself?


    Song Chumo sighed helplessly, opened the package and took a sip.


    Sweet is sweet, but there is no that kind of happiness in it.


    As a dentist, he really doesn''t really like this kind of sweet stuff.


    However, if it''s rhetoric...


    Song Chumo thought about it, and a smirk appeared on his face.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It seems that the chocolate is really delicious.


    Tao Yanxi ate more than half of a box of chocolates.


    The rest were killed by Song Chumo.


    Tao Yanxi, who had eaten too much chocolate, was pulled by Song Chumo and brushed her teeth several times. He didn''t let her go until he checked that there were no sugar stains.

 v3 Chapter 1724： Doctor, can you cure me (20)

    This is probably the last stubbornness of a dentist.


    Tao Yanxi, who was forced to brush her teeth several times, fell asleep as soon as she lay on the bed.


    Song Chumo smiled helplessly, and after tidying things up, he lay on the bed ready to sleep.


    He took Tao Yanxi into his arms, rubbed it contentedly, and fell asleep.


    The next day, Song Chumo got up as usual and prepared to go to work.


    But Tao Yanxi rarely hugged his waist and said coquettishly, "Can you not go?"


    Song Chumo rarely saw Tao Yanxi''s coquettish appearance. He took her into his arms and asked dotingly, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi rubbed his chest and said softly, "If you meet a good-looking young lady again, and they take another picture of you, I will be jealous."


    Song Chumo smiled helplessly.


    "There is only Yan Xi in my heart."


    Of course Tao Yanxi knew that Song Chumo was the only one in her heart.


    She has absolute confidence in him.


    It''s just that my aunt came here recently, and it is inevitable that I have some small emotions.


    "Then I''ll go with you, and I''ll declare to everyone that you''re mine, hum."


    "Okay." Song Chumo replied without hesitation.


    After getting the answer, Tao Yanxi released Song Chumo.


    The two got up together, washed and had breakfast, and then went to the company.


    Tao Yanxi took a rare leave and went to the hospital with Song Chumo.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Song Chumo put on a white coat and got busy.


    Tao Yanxi just sat outside obediently, watching people come and go, and occasionally leaned in through the door to take a look at Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo occasionally raised his head to see Tao Yanxi who was poking at him in the dark.


    He smiled helplessly, and lowered his head to work again.


    The morning passed in a flash, and it was time to eat.


    The two did not go out to eat, but went to the hospital cafeteria.


    There were many people in the cafeteria, most of whom were hospital staff.


    Song Chumo, as a rare young talent in the hospital, is a flash-like existence wherever he goes.


    There are many little girls who like him on weekdays, but because of work, they don''t dare to approach him.


    In addition, although Song Chumo usually looks gentle and gentle, in fact, as long as he gets off work, he doesn''t have contact with other people at all.


    Over time, everyone was in a state of being able to observe Song Chumo from a distance but not to be scornful.


    Now Song Chumo actually took the initiative to bring a girl, and the girl and his actions are intimate, the most important thing is that the eyes he looks at her are really full of tenderness and love!


    That kind of gentleness and the kind of formulaic gentleness that I usually treat patients and colleagues, and the kindness to that girl, is simply emanating from the depths of my soul.


    Don''t ask, everyone knows what the relationship between Song Chumo and the girl he brought.


    It''s just that I can''t see that Song Chumo is a serious person, and he actually did such a thing to show his affection in public!


    This kind of thing must be shared with other little sisters, and then strongly condemn Dr. Song together!


    It was just a short lunch time, and the story about Soong Chumo having a girlfriend and showing his affection in public had spread throughout the hospital.


    Even the patients in the hospital knew about it.


    And this is exactly what Tao Yanxi wanted.


    After wandering around for such a circle, Tao Yanxi listened to the small discussions of the nurses and sisters next to her with satisfaction.

 v3 Chapter 1725： Doctor, can you cure me (21)

    "Did you see it? That''s Dr. Song''s girlfriend. She looks really good."


    "No wonder Dr. Song likes her. If I were Dr. Song, I would like it too!"


    "Doctor Song and his girlfriend are a good match. When can I have such a sweet love?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi listened to these discussions and looked up at Song Chumo.


    "Everyone in the hospital now knows that I''m your girlfriend."


    Song Chumo nodded gently, "Well, everyone knows that I am a married man."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "So if there are other young ladies who hook up with you in the future, you should pay attention."


    "They must be uneasy and kind!"


    Knowing that there is a girlfriend who is still hooking up, he must be uneasy and kind!


    Song Chumo rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair, why is his Yanxi so cute?


    "I know."


    He lowered his head and leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    "There is only Yan Xi in my heart."


    "Also, Yan Xi''s jealous look is so cute."


    Song Chumo''s tone became more and more gentle.


    "I like it very much."


    Tao Yanxi pulled Song Chumo''s arm, her ears were slightly red.


    "Okay, okay, I get it, you go to work quickly, I''m going to the company."


    "Won''t you stay with me in the afternoon?" Song Chumo asked.


    "I don''t want to accompany you anymore." Tao Yanxi said with a little arrogance, "I am someone who is going to work."


    "I''ll pick you up that night." Song Chumo said again.


    Tao Yanxi responded, let go of Song Chumo, and waved at him.


    "I''m leaving~"


    After she finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Song Chumo looked at her back, until he couldn''t see her anymore, he took his eyes back and walked to the office.


    After such a small "jealous" turmoil ended, the life of the two became sweeter.


    Time flies to the end of the year.


    Song Chumo rarely took a long vacation.


    The relationship between the two is stable and sweet, so during this long vacation, the two stopped by to get a marriage certificate.


    After getting a marriage certificate, things that cannot happen before marriage can happen naturally.


    The physical intimacy brings the two souls together even more.


    After the Spring Festival, Tao Yanxi, who was Hu Shihaisai, was finally punished.


    Her wisdom teeth are inflamed.


    The inflamed wisdom tooth hurt so much that Tao Yanxi wilted every day, which made Song Chumo feel very distressed.


    She was finally prescribed anti-inflammatory medicine, but Tao Yanxi was too bitter and refused to take it.


    In the end, Song Chumo was helpless, and "personally" fed it to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi''s inflammation improved a lot after taking the medicine, but her wisdom teeth had to be extracted.


    On the day of the wisdom tooth extraction, Song Chumo deliberately set aside one day to come out and did not make any appointments for other patients.


    Tao Yanxi was afraid of pain, so he tried his best to be careful when pulling his teeth.


    But be careful, it still hurts.


    After the anesthesia, it may take two or three minutes to extract the tooth, but when the effect of the anesthetic wears off, Tao Yanxi is in so much pain that she can''t speak.


    She stared at Song Chumo, as if asking "why does it hurt so much".


    Song Chumo coaxed Tao Yanxi, "It won''t hurt in a while."


    Tao Yanxi was speechless and could only look at Song Chumo.


    There was still blood in his mouth, and he would vomit every now and then.


    Song Chumo stood by her side, looking at her distressed.


    "Would you like some painkillers?"


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, still staring at Song Chumo.


    Song Chumo took Tao Yanxi''s hand and rubbed it gently.


    "Knead your hands."

 v3 Chapter 1726： Doctor, can you cure me (22)

    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She has a toothache, what''s the use of rubbing her hands!


    Tao Yanxi withdrew her hand and pointed to the mobile phone that was on the side.


    Song Chumo handed the phone to Tao Yanxi suspiciously.


    Tao Yanxi opened her phone and typed on the WeChat chat box with Song Chumo: [I have a toothache. ¡¿


    Then she handed the phone to Song Chumo and motioned him to look.


    Song Chumo glanced at it and said helplessly and distressedly, "I''ll go get you painkillers."


    Tao Yanxi grabbed Song Chumo and typed on the phone again: [I heard that taking too much painkiller will make you stupid. ¡¿


    Song Chumo glanced at it and gently rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair.


    "Not going to be stupid."


    "Even if I become stupid, I will support Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    So she let go of Song Chumo, raised her chin, and with a little arrogance, motioned him to get the painkiller.


    Song Chumo nodded and hurried to get the painkiller for Tao Yanxi to take.


    The painkillers worked quickly, and after a few minutes passed, Tao Yanxi didn''t feel any pain.


    Her eyes lit up and she said, "This painkiller is very useful."


    "Of course." Song Chumo said, "It must be the best for Yan Xi."


    Tao Yanxi wanted to grin, but the moment he grinned, his teeth throbbed.


    Tao Yanxi simply gave up the idea of ??laughing, and just pursed her lips and smiled, showing tenderness.


    Song Chumo was a little crazy for a while.


    Although he had seen Tao Yanxi many times, he still lost his mind for her.


    This is probably what is called liking.


    Song Chumo''s heart softened, and he said softly, "If it hurts, don''t talk, I''m here with you."


    "Or are you going to the lounge? I''ll take you to rest for a while."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she wanted to go to the lounge.


    Song Chumo took Tao Yanxi to the lounge, and just guarded her to rest.


    He looked at her sleeping face, his heart softened in a mess.


    In addition to meeting Tao Yanxi, he also felt that life was boring and uninteresting.


    The daily life of two o''clock and one line made him numb like a marionette.


    But since he met Tao Yanxi, he realized that eating a piece of chocolate can be so sweet, and that walking alone on a path can be so joyful.


    Everything in this world has become colorful because of the existence of Tao Yanxi.


    This is probably what is called love.


    Song Chumo thought, his eyes became more gentle.


    Tao Yanxi faintly felt something, and put her little hand on Song Chumo''s hand and touched it.


    Song Chumo chuckled, leaned over and kissed the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    "Have a good rest, baby Yanxi."


    Tao Yanxi gave a "uh" and soon fell asleep.


    After the tooth extraction, Tao Yanxi is delicious and delicious.


    Song Chumo saw that Tao Yanxi was no longer in pain, and his mood naturally improved.


    Their lives are getting happier.


    As for the male and female protagonists, they had already been solved by Tao Yanxi secretly.


    She doesn''t want other people to disturb her and her brother''s happy life now.


    After all, there is not much time left for them.


    Tao Yanxi cherished the days with her brother more and more.


    A long time later, when Song Chumo passed away, Tao Yanxi collected his brother''s soul fragments and quickly left this world.


    I hope that in the next world, she can also live happily with her brother.


    But often wishes are always the opposite of reality.

 v3 Chapter 1727： Robot Heart (1)

    When Tao Yanxi broke away from the familiar dizziness, she sat up blankly.


    Her eyes were barren, and the cold wind blew across her body, making her cheeks hurt.


    Tao Yanxi stood up with her body supported, and reluctantly found a small cave to hide in.


    Then she began to receive the original body''s memory.


    What surprised Tao Yanxi was that the original body did not have much memory at all.


    The original body did not know how he came to such a barren land.


    In the original body''s memory, she only stayed here for three days, and finally passed away because of this harsh environment and physical hunger.


    Tao Yanxi looked out from the cave.


    The place where you can''t see the head is a piece of sand and gravel. The wind rolled up the stone particles and smashed them to the ground, making a frightening sound.


    It''s obviously hard to live here.


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the clothes on her body, they were gray, and some of them were directly scratched by the wind.


    She must be looking very embarrassed now.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and looked up at the sky.


    The sky was overcast, like it was going to rain.


    But judging from this dry environment, there is no chance of rain at all.


    Of course Tao Yanxi wasn''t looking at whether it would rain or not, she was just testing the way of heaven in this world.


    She remembered that her brother had said that the world she had experienced had both good and bad ways of heaven.


    A good way of heaven can help her, while a bad way of heaven will kill her.


    She doesn''t want to face those Heavenly Dao, and it is not that she can''t beat the Heavenly Dao, but once the Heavenly Dao is destroyed, the soul of her own brother that exists in this world will also disappear.


    She had no way to watch her brother''s soul disappear, so the only way was to hide.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, spread her hands, and a flash of white light flashed.


    The sky was still gloomy, nothing changed.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Heavenly Dao of this world did not respond to her spiritual power just now, either it was good, or she had not awakened consciousness.


    Either way, it''s good news for her.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes and glanced at the outside environment, and pursed her dry lips.


    [Xiao Yao. ¡¿ She called Xiao Yao.


    [Little master, I''m here~] Xiao Yao responded quickly.


    [I remember that I put a tent or something in the space before. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi said.


    [Yes~] Xiao Yao replied, [But little master, the environment in this world is a bit poor, and tents don''t seem to work. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi frowned slightly when she heard this.


    ¡¾Then is there anything that can provide me with a temporary rest? ¡¿


    Xiao Yao was silent for a few seconds, she must be looking for something.


    After a few seconds, she said: [There is a snail shell of a purple-gold snail in the space~ This snail shell can be transformed into a house according to the environment, do you want it, little master? ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know that he had such a thing.


    She nodded immediately and said: [Yes. ¡¿


    Xiao Yao took out the shell of Zijin Snail from the space.


    Tao Yanxi looked at the small snail shell in her palm and walked out.


    As soon as she thought, the snail shell automatically jumped to the ground, and instantly transformed into a two-story villa.


    There is also a thin-looking film on the outside of the villa, which can block the wind and rain.


    Moreover, this film also has an automatic recognition function, which is simply a great weapon for going out on an adventure.

 v3 Chapter 1728： Robot Heart (2)

    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the second-story villa in front of her.


    Now you don''t have to be outside with the wind that can cut people''s skin.


    She pulled her clothes and hurriedly walked to the villa.


    After entering the villa, everything becomes warm.


    There is even hot water in here.


    Tao Yan was so beautiful that she took a hot bath and took a nap.


    At the same time, a few kilometers away, the eyes of the robot that had been lying on a body as high as two meters with multiple cuts suddenly flashed.


    [A living body is detected, a living body is detected. ¡¿


    The robot''s fingers moved.


    [Restarting. ¡¿


    [Restart 1%...Restart 49%...]


    [Restart failed. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [Restarting. ¡¿


    [Restart 1%...Restart 49%...]


    ¡¾Restart 99%...¡¿


    ¡¾The restart is successful. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The robot opened its eyes and stared blankly at its surroundings.


    He stood up and walked in the direction of the living body.


    The distance of several kilometers, the robot took ten minutes to walk.


    He stood in front of the small villa on the second floor with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    ¡¾checking¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Life activity 100%¡¿


    The robot tilted its head, as if it didn''t understand why there is still life in this place.


    He stretched out his hand and probed the membrane outside the villa.


    The film flicked him away at once, and the robot''s palm made a sizzling sound.


    At the same time, Tao Yanxi sensed something and suddenly woke up.


    She got up hastily and walked outside.


    When she walked to the door, she saw the tall man looking at her palm, tilting his head, and exuding an air of doubt all over his body.


    Tao Yanxi recognized at a glance that the robot in front of him was his brother.


    In other words, the soul of his brother was trapped on the power stone on the chest of the robot in front of him.


    And this power stone is the heart of the robot.


    The robot seemed to sense something and looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    With just one glance, he felt his body begin to heat up.


    It''s a very strange feeling.


    ¡¾Abnormal fever state detected and is being detected. ¡¿


    ¡¾Test failed. ¡¿


    The robot tilted its head, as if not understanding the current situation.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to the robot, smiled and said, "What''s your name?"


    When the robot heard the voice of this life form, it was soft and had an indescribable sense of comfort.


    He thought about it and made a mechanical sound.


    ¡¾SBP001. ¡¿


    It''s his number and it''s his name.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback when she heard the name.


    "Then I''ll call you Xiaoyi, okay?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    The robot nodded stiffly.


    "It''s cold outside, come in." Tao Yanxi said again.


    The robot looked at the film in front of him, and the mechanical voice seemed to be somewhat aggrieved.


    "pain."


    Although the robot doesn''t know what pain is, according to the signal sent to him by the program, it should be "pain".


    "It''s alright." Tao Yanxi took the initiative to walk out, grabbed Xiao Yi''s scorched big hand, and walked into the villa with him.


    Passing through the film unharmed, a trace of doubt crossed Xiao Yi''s dull face.


    But that doubt was quickly dispelled by the green in front of him.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise, and a mechanical sound came out of his mouth.


    ¡¾Life force, life force! ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi suspiciously and asked, "What vitality?"

 v3 Chapter 1729： Robot Heart (3)

    Xiao Yi looked at the green all over the floor, and his voice seemed to have a hint of surprise.


    ¡¾vitality! ¡¿


    He pointed to the green grass and said.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at the grass all over the ground, and said suspiciously, "These are all grass."


    "Grass?" Xiao Yi tilted his head slightly, seeming a little puzzled.


    A second later, his chest flashed.


    [Grass: A general term for herbs other than cultivated plants among higher plants. ¡¿


    [90% vitality]


    A mechanical sound came from Xiao Yi''s mouth.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    A few seconds later, Xiao Yi grabbed Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Grass, that''s fine!"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "It''s good."


    "Let''s go first?" Tao Yanxi asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yi shook his head firmly and sat down directly.


    When he sat down, he was still afraid of hurting the green grass beside him, and his two long legs were crossed together in grievances, and he didn''t dare to make big moves at all.


    Tao Yanxi came here for the first time, and did not know that this planet was barren.


    Not even an inch of grass.


    There are no living things on this planet.


    Xiao Yi is the only robot on this planet.


    His life mission is to protect the vitality.


    He searched this planet for a long, long time, but never came across anything alive.


    But now he has not only found it, but the green grass here has 90% vitality!


    Ninety percent!


    This is something that Xiao Yi never dared to imagine.


    He just wants to guard this vitality and never leave, never leave.


    That''s what his mission is.


    Whoever lets him leave his vitality, he will fight with that person desperately.


    However, at this time, Tao Yanxi squatted down and grabbed his arm and said, "You can see the grass anytime. Let''s go in first, and I''ll wipe your body for you."


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yanxi, his eyes flashing.


    ¡¾Life force 100%¡¿


    100% vitality!


    Xiaoyi has a feeling of doubting the vitality.


    In this world, there are still creatures with 100% vitality!


    Xiaoyi looked at the green grass all over the ground, and then at Tao Yanxi.


    There are many grasses with 90% vitality, but only one with 100% vitality.


    He has to take good care of her!


    Xiao Yi nodded vigorously and spat out the word "OK".


    He held Tao Yanxi''s hand instead and followed her inside.


    After entering the villa, Tao Yanxi went to the bathroom to wet the towel, and then came out to wipe the body for Xiao Yi.


    There are a lot of stains on the body of the small one, black and gray, which looks too beautiful.


    And Xiaoyi didn''t know what to do, there were a lot of cut marks on the fuselage.


    Tao Yanxi touched the cuts with some distress, and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Xiaoyi didn''t have the concept of "pain", and his program didn''t convey to him that he should be in pain.


    So he shook his head and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    "100%, I will protect you!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Who is 100%?


    "It''s 100% me?" Tao Yanxi asked in surprise.


    Xiao Yi nodded seriously.


    "You have 100% vitality, abbreviated as 100%." ??Xiao Yi explained.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I''m not called 100%, my name is Tao Yanxi."


    Xiao Yi tilted his head, as if he couldn''t understand the three words "Tao Yan Xi".


    He said with a bit of stubbornness: "One hundred percent."


    "Come, read with me, Tao~yan~xi~" Tao Yanxi taught him word by word.


    "Peach... 100%!" Xiao Yi said.

 v3 Chapter 1730： Robot Heart (4)

    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi helplessly.


    "Peach ~ Yan ~ Xi ~" Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yi didn''t understand why this 100% asked him to call her "Tao Yan Xi".


    The three words "Peach Yanxi" are obviously not 100% pleasant.


    Even if it''s 90%, that''s much better than "Tao Yan Xi"!


    "One hundred percent!" Xiao Yi said stubbornly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    OK, she shouldn''t be reasoning with a robot.


    "Okay, let''s call it." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Xiao Xiao nodded, and seemed to be a little happy and shouted: "100%!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Although she had already accepted it, she still felt a little awkward when she heard these three words.


    "I''ve already wiped the stains off your body for you, do you feel any discomfort?" Tao Yanxi changed the subject and asked.


    Xiao Yi shook his head, he felt that there was nothing wrong with him.


    He also didn''t know why 100% took a rag and wiped it all over his body.


    Is it to check whether the parts on his body are damaged?


    He was hit by wind and rain every day, and the parts on his body were damaged.


    100% sure disappointed.


    Thinking like this, Xiao Yi showed a trace of grievance all over his body.


    He lowered his head like an abandoned child.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi with a puzzled face.


    "Why are you suddenly wronged?"


    Xiao Yi raised his head and pointed to himself.


    "Me, wronged?"


    He doesn''t understand those complicated feelings very well, and the word "grievance" only stays in his dictionary.


    [Grievance: I am sad. ¡¿


    [Sad: sad. ¡¿


    ¡¾sad. ¡¿


    Little One: ? ? ?


    Xiaoyi felt that the person who imported the dictionary for him must be an idiot. Otherwise, how could he use sadness to explain sadness, and sadness to explain sadness?


    Xiao Yi was caught in a vicious cycle.


    His program was running fast, and after a while, smoke began to rise from the top of his head.


    Tao Yanxi was startled.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked quickly.


    Xiao Yi''s tone also became aggrieved.


    "I''m so stupid," he said.


    Tao Yanxi patted his head and said, "It''s neither stupid nor stupid, Xiao Yi is the smartest."


    Xiao Yi tilted his head, "Smart?"


    He still knows this word, that is to praise him!


    "Xiao Yi, smart!" Xiao Yi repeated.


    Tao Yanxi smiled and nodded, and said like a child, "Yes, Xiao Yi is the smartest."


    Xiao Yi let out a mechanical laugh.


    Although it sounds weird, it can be seen that he is really happy.


    Tao Yanxi was also very happy.


    Can she be unhappy when she met her brother so easily?


    Although her brother looks stupid, she can bear it no matter how stupid she is. Is she still afraid of a mere robot?


    The only thing that made Tao Yanxi feel a little uncomfortable was that Xiao Yi refused to call her by her name, but kept calling her "100%".


    Although she didn''t know what "100%" meant, she could feel his attention.


    In this case, Tao Yanxi was too lazy to correct it.


    100%, 100%, just think she''s a 100% perfect girl!


    Tao Yanxi laughed, put the towel aside and said, "If you feel uncomfortable, be sure to tell me~"


    Xiaoyi looked at Tao Yanxi, only to think that her voice sounded very different, and her whole person looked soft.


    He stretched out his finger and poked Tao Yanxi''s cheek.

 v3 Chapter 1731： Robot Heart (5)

    The cold and hard fingers poked at Tao Yanxi''s face, making her cry out in pain.


    "Little one, take it easy~" Tao Yanxi said.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion, as if he didn''t understand what she meant.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t expect a robot to know what "Lianxiangxiyu" was. She sighed and poked his cheek like Xiaoyi did.


    Xiao Yi tilted his head and poked Tao Yanxi''s cheek again.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Well, this game is not fun."


    Tao Yanxi put down his hand.


    "I see so many cuts on your body, is there any way to treat it?"


    "Just need something to subsidize it?"


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    This time, Xiao Yi understood.


    He pointed to the position of his heart, shook his head and said, "No need for subsidies, it will be healed automatically."


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi in surprise.


    "Can it be fixed automatically?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said in a serious tone, "Power stone, powerful."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    The energy stone contains the soul fragments of his own brother, and it is understandable that it has a strong repair ability.


    In this case, she doesn''t have to worry about Xiao Yi''s problem.


    "Well, then I''ll leave you alone." Tao Yanxi said.


    Anyway, Xiaoyi can repair it automatically, so she should not do extra things.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    It happened that she was hungry, so she still went to eat.


    Tao Yanxi asked Xiao Yao to give her a space full of vegetables and fruits.


    During this time, she estimated that she would have to rely on the vegetables and fruits in the space to live.


    Tao Yanxi got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    "I went to cook."


    When Xiaoyi saw Tao Yanxi standing up, he also stood up obediently and followed behind her.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a strange look, "What are you doing behind me?"


    Xiao Yi tilted his head and said mechanically, "Protect you."


    "It''s very safe here." Tao Yanxi said with a wave of his hand.


    But Xiao Yi still stubbornly repeated: "Protect you."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Okay, okay." Tao Yanxi was a little helpless.


    She really shouldn''t be reasoning with a robot.


    Tao Yanxi entered the kitchen, took out vegetables from the space and began to prepare for cooking.


    Since there are not many seasonings at the moment, she intends to cook the simplest meals.


    That is to say, boiled with water to ensure the original taste of the ingredients.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yanxi''s movements and quickly recognized it.


    After making sure there was no danger, he walked to the corner of the kitchen and stood there looking at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi occasionally looked back at him, saw that he was not standing there obediently, and smiled.


    "Just stand there obediently~"


    Tao Yanxi said something casually, and then resumed her work.


    Ten minutes later, a bowl of boiled vegetables was placed on the table.


    Tao Yanxi ate some and put the rest in the refrigerator.


    She''s used to all kinds of heavy-tasting foods now, and she''s not used to eating boiled green vegetables at all!


    Tao Yanxi sighed faintly.


    The little one on the side looked at her and asked inexplicably, "You are not happy, why?"


    His program tells him that he is 100% unhappy, but why?


    "I want to eat fried chicken and duck hot pot..." Tao Yanxi said quietly.


    Every noun popped out of Tao Yanxi''s mouth, and Xiao Yi''s eyes flashed.

 v3 Chapter 1732： Robot Heart (6)

    These words are very unfamiliar to Xiao Yi, but this does not prevent him from grabbing such words from the huge thesaurus.


    [Fried chicken: a general term for a series of fried chicken dishes, it is not recommended to eat more. ¡¿


    [Roast duck: made from charcoal roasting, it is not recommended to eat more. ¡¿


    [Hot pot: A cooking method in which a pot is used as a utensil, a pot is boiled with a heat source, and water or soup is boiled to cook various kinds of food. It is not recommended to consume too much. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After each noun, there is a "not recommended to eat more".


    Xiao Yi''s eyes lit up, looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "It is not recommended to eat more."


    Tao Yanxi was still talking, and when she heard such a sentence, she asked subconsciously, "What?"


    "Those things." After a small meal, "it is not recommended to eat more."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "But I can''t even eat a bite now!" Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    She really doesn''t want to eat boiled vegetables or something, she doesn''t want to lose weight at all, she wants big fish and meat!


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, no, she must eat delicious food.


    Create it yourself!


    Tao Yanxi glanced at the space quickly, and after confirming that there were basically all kinds of vegetables in it, she decided to make some seasonings first.


    What chili peppers, sesame seeds, and oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, all of them have to be made!


    Tao Yanxi did it when she thought of it, she stood up suddenly, Xiao Yi shook beside him, and seemed a little scared.


    "Are you still scared?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    Xiaoyi looked up at Tao Yanxi, "No, but my program told me that I should be scared."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    So was that meant for her to see?


    This response is also quite fast.


    "I''m going to the kitchen to get the seasoning, do you want to come with me?" she asked again.


    Little nodded and stood up.


    He was much taller than Tao Yanxi, and when he stood up, he looked like a giant.


    Tao Yanxi moved a little to the side and replied "Okay".


    She went to the kitchen, took out the peppers and the like from the space and started to make the seasoning.


    This process is long and difficult, because they are all raw materials, such as chili peppers are better, but things like vinegar and oil are a little more difficult.


    For the whole day, Tao Yanxi was tinkering with this.


    And Xiao Yi squatted in the corner and looked at Tao Yanxi, his mechanical eyes flashing from time to time.


    After fiddling around for a day, Tao Yanxi finally managed to get a little oil out.


    After a busy day, Tao Yanxi was so tired that she lay down on the sofa.


    Xiao Yi squatted beside her and looked at her.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "What have you been looking at me for?" she asked helplessly.


    "Protect you." Xiao Yi said.


    Tao Yanxi gave a big yawn, "Then please protect me, I''m going to sleep."


    As soon as the words fell, Tao Yanxi fell asleep.


    Xiaoyi looked at Tao Yanxi who was asleep, and for some reason, he always felt that the place in his heart was hot.


    The ice-cold energy stone in the past seemed to gradually start to heat up.


    In a strange way, Xiao Yi stretched out his finger as if trying to poke Tao Yanxi''s cheek.


    When the fingertips touched Tao Yanxi''s cheeks, the fingertips that were supposed to be mechanical turned into human skin with a hint of warmth.


    The power stone placed on Xiao Yi''s chest was hot, and in that narrow heart, the originally transparent power stone also exuded a faint pink light.

 v3 Chapter 1733： Robot Heart (7)

    Xiao Yi retracted his hand, and the skin suddenly turned into a cold machine.


    The light of the power stone in the chest also dimmed.


    Xiao Yi tilted his head, as if he couldn''t understand why he felt weird.


    However, this problem was quickly ignored by Xiaoyi.


    Protecting the living body is his born duty, and he only needs to do it.


    Xiao Yi just looked at Tao Yanxi like that, quietly guarding her side.


    Time flies, and it''s the next day.


    Tao Yanxi woke up refreshed and full of energy.


    Tao Yanxi, who was in a good mood, smiled at Xiao Yi, and the power stone that Xiao Yi said was starting to heat up again.


    Xiao Yi stroked his heart, and there seemed to be a daze on his mechanical face.


    Tao Yanxi noticed it and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    He shook his head blankly, and said mechanically, "I don''t know."


    Tao Yanxi saw that he was touching his heart and touched it curiously.


    Almost instantly, a pink light shot out from his heart and surrounded Tao Yanxi''s entire hand.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, and looked at his hand blankly.


    This pink light has an inexplicable sense of conflict with the tall and mighty Xiao Yi.


    Tao Yanxi couldn''t hold back and laughed out loud.


    Xiao Yi tilted his head suspiciously.


    "100%, what are you laughing at?"


    "I just think it''s a little cute." Tao Yanxi said, "Your heart is actually pink."


    Xiao Yi looked down at his heart, where it was hot, as if he wanted to break through his body and jump out.


    This unfamiliar feeling made Xiao Yi''s body froze there all of a sudden.


    The pink light gradually dimmed, and everything returned to normal.


    Tao Yanxi withdrew his hand and glanced thoughtfully.


    "Little One, have you been staying on this planet?" she asked curiously.


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said dumbly, "Yes."


    "Then do you know how you got here?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    Xiao Yi shook his head, "I don''t know, I only know that my mission is to protect the living body."


    "Then..." Tao Yanxi pointed to the position of Xiaoyi Xinkou, "Then how did the power stone in your heart come from?"


    My brother''s soul is a fragment, how could it be attached to this power stone?


    Xiao Yi shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "As long as I can remember, she was there."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and did not ask any further.


    After all, according to the situation that Xiaoyi didn''t know about the three questions, it would be futile for her to ask more.


    More importantly, she was hungry.


    Tao Yanxi got up and walked to the kitchen, she had to cook something to eat.


    Xiaoyi followed behind Tao Yanxi and looked at her fixedly.


    He didn''t know why he kept looking at her, he just felt that only by looking at her like this, the energy stone in his heart would not move casually.


    Moreover, when looking at her, his power stone will be a little hot.


    It felt as if he suddenly had a heart that was hot and beating.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Xiao Yi was thinking, she quickly prepared the meal and started eating.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yanxi who was eating happily, and inexplicably gave birth to a signal called "want to eat".


    The signal was transmitted to his brain, and he said blankly, "I want to eat."


    "What?" Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi in surprise.


    Xiao Yi sat up straight and said with a bit of stubbornness, "I want to eat."

 v3 Chapter 1734： Robot Heart (8)

    Tao Yanxi was even more surprised when she heard Xiao Yi say this.


    "Doesn''t robots not eat?"


    "Can you digest it?"


    After a short pause, his tone seemed to be a little depressing.


    "I can''t digest it."


    Yes, as a robot, he can''t digest these things.


    Tao Yan nodded unexpectedly.


    "Then what else can you eat if you can''t eat?"


    Tao Yanxi ate happily, everything she made was hers!


    Xiao Yi lowered his head, and there seemed to be a trace of grievance in his voice.


    "I can''t digest it, but I want to eat it."


    Although the body does not allow it, but the heart is so eager.


    Want to taste 100% of what I eat.


    This desire came so wonderfully, yet so vigorously.


    Tao Yanxi heard Xiao Yi say this, and tentatively fed Xiao Yi a green vegetable.


    The little one''s eyes seemed to light up.


    Xiaoyi put the green vegetables in his mouth, the program started, and after a few chirps, the green vegetables shattered.


    After a few seconds, he spit out the greens.


    "I can''t digest it." He murmured.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi thoughtfully.


    "Have you ever had this craving for food before?" she asked.


    Xiao Yi shook his head, "No."


    In the past, his world was nothing but a wasteland.


    He has been looking for a living body, but never found it.


    He didn''t know why he was looking for a living body, but as a robot, his program told him so.


    Keep looking until you find it, then protect her.


    During that long time, his world was lonely.


    For the first time, he had a desire to try something other than finding and protecting living things.


    Xiaoyi squatted there and began to think whether he was invaded by some virus.


    Otherwise, why did he have some strange thoughts?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know what Xiao Yi was thinking.


    Her eyes fell on Xiao Yi''s heart, thoughtful.


    I don''t know why my brother''s soul fragment is trapped in the power stone.


    However, this energy stone is the "heart" of Xiao Yi. If it is taken out hastily, it may cause damage to Xiao Yi.


    Moreover, she still doesn''t know how to take out her brother''s soul fragment.


    Tao Yanxi decided to take another look.


    It would be best if he could take out his brother''s soul fragment without hurting Xiao Yi.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, her fingertips unconsciously touched Xiao Yi''s heart.


    A pink light flashed from Xiao Yi''s heart in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned, this light...


    Xiaoyi felt his heart rolling, and he subconsciously stroked his heart, but his fingertips touched the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand.


    The mechanical fingertips turned into skin the moment it touched the back of Tao Yan''s hand.


    The warm touch came from the back of Tao Yanxi''s hand, which made her slightly startled.


    "You..." she said in surprise.


    Xiao Yi was also stunned for a moment, the real touch made his heart feel even hotter.


    "Peach¡­¡­"


    He uttered a word stiffly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up.


    "Peach what?" she asked.


    Did your brother wake up?


    "Peach..." Xiao Yi tried to spit out a word, "Treasure... Treasure..."


    When he spit out these three words, the light in his heart was even stronger, and it seemed to cover his whole being.


    "Yeah!" Tao Yanxi nodded vigorously, "I''m here!"

 v3 Chapter 1735： Robot Heart (9)

    But in an instant, the light enveloped Xiao Yi''s whole person.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xiao Yi without daring to blink.


    Her heart was beating very fast, and the "baby peach" just now seemed to remind her of something.


    Ten minutes later, the light gradually dissipated.


    The one who appeared in front of Tao Yanxi was Xiao Yi who had the appearance of a human.


    No, or to be more precise, the person in front of him is Tao Buyan.


    Tao Buyan embraced Tao Yanxi in his arms, and let out a low sigh.


    "Baby Peach, I finally see you again."


    Tao Yanxi hugged him back with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hmm!" she responded.


    "I slept in the power stone until I felt the breath of Baby Tao, and then I woke up." Tao Buyan said.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at Tao Buyan and asked curiously, "What about Xiao Yi?"


    "I''m Xiaoyi." Taobuyan said with a smile, "It''s just that I didn''t have enough energy before, so I could barely maintain the basic movement of my body."


    "When I came to this world before, I just experienced a war of destruction here. There are no living creatures, only machines."


    "I managed to find a complete machine body."


    Tao Buyan rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck, "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Tao Yanxi patted his shoulder, her voice soft and full of love.


    "Now here I am."


    "Well, I know Baby Peach will definitely come." Tao said without a word, and kissed her collarbone.


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled slightly, and she took the initiative to wrap her arms around Tao Buyan''s neck...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Tao Buyan woke up, he didn''t leave as quickly as before.


    His soul body can still last for a while, so before that, he and Tao Yanxi lived a very happy life.


    A month later, Taobuyan''s soul body couldn''t hold on anymore.


    On this day, Tao Buyan kissed Tao Yanxi''s lips and murmured, "We will be together soon."


    Tao Yanxi hugged him and replied softly, "Yeah".


    Yes, soon. she thought so.


    In the next instant, Momobuyan''s soul fragment was detached from the body of the machine.


    Tao Yanxi put away the soul fragments.


    This time, she did not leave quickly, but stayed to build up the planet little by little.


    The raw materials used are naturally the things in the space.


    Year after year, the planet gradually became green, with microorganisms, and with animals.


    After many years, the whole planet is full of life.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi chose to leave.


    When she left, she faintly felt some information fed back to her by the heaven of this world.


    And that information is very important to her.


    After leaving this world, Tao Yanxi naturally went to the next world.


    When she woke up again, it was in a dark alley.


    This time, there is no original body memory, because she came through the original body.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at herself, she was wearing an ancient robe, and the robe was wide, which completely covered her beautiful figure.


    His waist-length hair was only **** with a hairpin, and occasionally scattered strands were draped over his shoulders, and when the wind blew, it danced.


    She blinked and asked with some doubts: [Xiao Yao, why did my body come through? ¡¿


    [Little master, this world is rather special, and I have not found a suitable carrier, so I can only travel through the body. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said.

 v3 Chapter 1736： I became a world group pet (1)

    Tao Yanxi asked in surprise: [Why is it so special? ¡¿


    [There are only stinky men in this world. ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s tone also sounded helpless.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    [Then how long can my body stay in this world? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [Up to ten years at most. ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, "Little Master, you must be careful, men in this world are very aggressive, your body is very fragile, don''t get hurt. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    [You pass the story background to me first. ] She said again.


    Xiao Yao responded with a "OK", and soon the background of the story was passed on to Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi quickly finished the story background of this world, and realized how special this world is.


    This is a world without women, and reproduction relies on technology to incubate.


    People in this world hardly talk about family, friendship and love. For them, only fighting is their destiny.


    Because there are no women, people are genetically missing.


    The lack of genes results in men with huge genetic defects that make them belligerent and irritable.


    Because of this, the world is very much advocating force.


    If everyone has a conflict, just go to the martial arts arena to fight.


    However, this does not solve the genetic defects of humans themselves.


    The genetic defect causes men to experience unprovoked misery every once in a while, which intensifies as they get stronger.


    In other words, the stronger the person, the deeper the pain.


    Coincidentally, his brother is the most powerful person in the world.


    And since he was born, he has been in great pain every moment.


    This made his temper more and more irritable, and he was fighting almost every moment to vent the gushing pain in his body.


    As an adult, he realized that the world was developing in a deformed way.


    So, after careful planning, the world was directly destroyed.


    After Tao Yan''s understanding of the whole story background, there is only one idea.


    The elder brother in this world is simply the legendary demon king.


    Tao Yanxi exhaled lightly, raised her wrist, and squeezed it with her other hand.


    With just a slight squeeze, a red mark appeared on her wrist, and pain followed.


    Tao Yanxi released her wrist and pursed her lips.


    Her body is still too fragile in this small three thousand world.


    This is also the reason why she never uses her body to travel through. If she is not careful, she will be cold. Where can she collect the soul fragments of her brother?


    Tao Yanxi pulled the robe on her body, and a serious look flashed on her face.


    She has to find her brother, but before that, she has to eat something.


    Hmm... yes, she''s hungry.


    Tao Yanxi walked outside, the sun shone on her body, reflecting her pink face, a pair of peach eyes seemed to sparkle, making people involuntarily attracted.


    When she came to the entrance of the alley, almost all the pedestrians on the street stopped to look at her.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Is she a panda! Watch what she does!


    "Wow, you see that man is so short, is he a deformed child?"


    "But he''s good looking."


    "What''s the use of looking good? It''s so short, it looks like a weak chicken, if you have the ability to fight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sound of the discussion next to it reached Tao Yanxi''s ears, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    No, she doesn''t want to fight.

 v3 Chapter 1737： I became a world group pet (2)

    Tao Yanxi was thinking so, when a two-meter tall man rolled up his sleeves and rushed in front of her.


    "Hey, boy, let''s fight!" he said gruffly.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "I admit defeat." She said very simply.


    "Huh? Admit defeat?" Wang Da obviously despised her behavior. "Why admit defeat? Come on, let''s fight! I don''t like you, you look so short!"


    Wang Da lowered his head and stared at Tao Yanxi.


    With this stare, he felt something was wrong.


    This little dwarf is a little short, and he doesn''t look too weak, but...


    But why does he have a soft-hearted feeling?


    Wang Da''s expression changed, and he took a step back with a big jump.


    He pointed at Tao Yanxi and roared, "You...you''re playing yin!"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    No, she really didn''t do anything.


    "I..." Tao Yanxi wanted to explain, but the big man in front of him closed his eyes and slammed at her.


    Tao Yanxi quickly moved to the side, barely dodging Wang Da''s attack.


    However, Wang Da was obviously someone who wouldn''t give up if he didn''t beat him up.


    He attacked Tao Yanxi again.


    Seeing that she had nowhere to hide and was about to be beaten with fists, a figure stood in front of her.


    Tao Yanxi squinted his eyes, and could only barely see a tall body.


    She couldn''t even see his face, but the breath on his body told her that this person was her brother.


    There was a smile on Tao Yanxi''s face, and she pulled the man''s sleeve in a reliant way.


    The man felt the pull and looked down at Tao Yanxi.


    A petite person doesn''t look strong at all. Can such a weak person really live well in this society?


    Duan Yihan thought of such a doubt.


    He pulled Tao Yanxi behind him, looked at Wang Da and said, "Fights are not allowed in public places."


    Wang Da coughed lightly, knowing that he was impulsive.


    But since he couldn''t see Tao Yanxi''s figure, he felt that there was a sudden missing piece in his heart, and he felt a little lost.


    "Then let''s go to the martial arts arena to fight." Wang Da said.


    Duan Yi glanced at Wang Da coldly.


    He grabbed Wang Da''s arm directly, swung it to the ground, and smashed him directly on the ground.


    With a bang, Wang Da was suddenly dumbfounded.


    "Are you still fighting now?" Duan Yihan asked.


    Wang Da covered his broken arm, gritted his teeth, and said, "Wait until my arm is healed before hitting me!"


    Wang Da stood up and went to the hospital by himself.


    Duan Yihan looked back at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, "I don''t have a home."


    Duan Yihan''s eyes turned cold, "No home?"


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi replied in a low voice.


    Duan Yihan''s eyes flashed a hint of coldness, "Your family abandoned you?"


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at Duan Yihan, not understanding what he meant.


    "Yes, a deformed child like you can''t live at all." Duan Yihan said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    No, she''s not a freak!


    "Then you will follow me in the future, and I can still raise you with a deformed child."


    Duan Yihan didn''t know why he would say such a thing.


    However, he has always done whatever he wants, that is to say, there is no regret.


    "How?" he demanded.


    Tao Yanxi naturally agreed, she was really happy to find her brother so quickly.

 v3 Chapter 1738： I became a world group pet (3)

    Duan Yihan snorted softly, and actually took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and walked forward.


    The softness that came from the palm of his hand made Duan Yihan feel a strange feeling in his heart.


    It''s a strange feeling, but he doesn''t hate or reject it.


    Tao Yanxi was pulled by Duan Yihan, feeling a little warm in her heart.


    It''s great to be with my brother.


    She thought so, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Duan Yihan saw this sweet smile as soon as he lowered his head.


    He was slightly startled, and the strange feeling in his heart was even worse.


    Is this some kind of new attack method? He thought so, and his brows could not help frowning.


    "You..." Duan Yihan said.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Duan Yihan suspiciously.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes seemed to fill the Yingying Galaxy, and within the galaxy was Duan Yihan''s figure, and the tyrannical desire on his body seemed to be quiet in this galaxy.


    Duan Yihan stared at Tao Yanxi blankly.


    After a full minute, Tao Yanxi saw that Duan Yihan was still there, hooked his finger and said, "Didn''t you say you want to go home?"


    Duan Yihan suddenly froze when he heard Tao Yanxi''s voice.


    Good...so soft!


    Duan Yihan didn''t know why such a thought appeared in his mind.


    Like Tao Yanxi, he hooked her fingers, and the soft touch made the tyrannical factors in his body seem to calm down.


    His Adam''s apple rolled, and he repeated, "Well, go home."


    Duan Yihan stepped forward and walked forward with Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi followed him obediently.


    Duan Yihan only felt a little dizzy in his head, and he didn''t know why he gave birth to a feeling that he couldn''t explain to a deformed child.


    Obviously the deformed child is delicate and weak, not strong at all, and does not conform to his aesthetics at all.


    But he was **** softhearted.


    Duan Yihan had a calm face, thinking that he might be ill.


    After finally walking home, Duan Yihan let go of Tao Yanxi''s hand and said fiercely, "You are not allowed to run out, you know?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded obediently.


    With a "gu" sound, her stomach rumbled.


    "What sound?" Duan Yihan asked cautiously.


    Tao Yanxi raised her little hand weakly and said, "I''m hungry."


    Duan Yihan said "oh" and took a nutritional supplement from the refrigerator.


    "Well, take it and eat it."


    Tao Yan thanked her, took the nutritional supplement and started to pull the plug.


    Then she blushed, and the stopper still hadn''t been opened.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Duan Yihan for help.


    Duan Yihan tutted lightly, took the nutritional supplement and gently pushed the stopper open.


    "Why are you so useless?" he said fiercely.


    Tao Yanxi took the nutritional supplement and whispered, "I just have less strength."


    Duan Yihan''s ears were very good, so he naturally heard her words.


    He snorted softly and said, "I think you''ll stick with me in the future, otherwise you might forget to leave and you''ll be hammered to death one day."


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Duan Yihan''s words. She took a mouthful of the nutritional supplement, which was dry and had no taste at all.


    She smacked her lips and made a small noise.


    Duan Yihan''s eyes fell on Tao Yanxi''s lips, which were stained with a little nutritional supplement, and his Adam''s apple rolled.


    He took out a nutritional supplement from the refrigerator, pulled out the stopper, and drank all the nutritional supplements in one gulp.


    He smacked his mouth like Tao Yanxi did, and let out a loud "baaaaaaaaaaa".

 v3 Chapter 1739： I became a world group pet (4)

    It doesn''t sound good at all. Duan Yihan thought.


    but¡­¡­


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi and thought to himself that the little man''s smacking voice was quite nice.


    A small voice, there is a little... um...


    Duan Yihan didn''t know how to describe it, anyway, it''s just...it''s quite...very.


    "Damn." Duan Yihan didn''t think of an adjective after thinking for a long time.


    He let out an irritated sentence, which startled Tao Yanxi.


    "You..." Tao Yanxi said, and was about to ask him what was wrong, but saw Duan Yihan looking at her fiercely and said, "I... I''m fine!"


    Tao Yanxi: ?


    "You, stay well after eating the nutritional supplements, don''t run around, I''ll go to the martial arts arena."


    After Duan Yihan finished speaking, he went out quickly.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back, and a big doubt appeared in her small head.


    So what happened to him?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t think about it, so naturally he didn''t want to.


    She put only one-third of the nutritional supplements she drank into the refrigerator, just to see that there are eggs and noodles in the refrigerator.


    She thought for a while and decided to make an egg noodles by herself.


    That nutritional supplement is really not very tasty.


    Tao Yanxi went into the kitchen with eggs and noodles, briefly studied the utensils in the kitchen, and then began to cook.


    Ten minutes later, a pot of fragrant egg noodles is ready.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath and smelled the aroma of the food, a smile on her face.


    She doesn''t know when her brother will come back, she still wants him to taste her craftsmanship.


    Just when she thought so, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up and hurriedly opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a figure walked straight to the kitchen.


    She didn''t even see the person coming.


    Tao Yanxi walked into the kitchen, only to see a tall man in shorts and short sleeves holding the pot and pulling the noodles, saying "yummy" while eating.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "May I ask who you are?" Tao Yanxi said.


    Meng Lun heard the sound and looked around, but saw no one.


    He didn''t care, and continued to eat again.


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, raised her voice and said, "May I ask who you are?"


    Meng Lun looked around again, but still saw no one.


    "You bow your head!" The voice rang out again.


    Meng Lun looked down and saw a petite person standing in front of him.


    He squatted down holding the pot, stretched out a finger and poked Tao Yanxi''s forehead.


    "Wow, really!" Meng Lun exclaimed.


    Tao Yanxi twitched the corner of her mouth and took a deep breath, "Hello, you are eating egg noodles I made."


    "Oh." Meng Lun hugged the pot into his arms, "Let''s fight, whoever wins the pot belongs to whoever wins."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Who wants to fight!


    "I don''t fight." Tao Yanxi said, "I can''t fight you."


    Meng Lun nodded, "Indeed, then this pot is mine."


    Meng Lun took the pot and ate it again.


    So delicious so delicious!


    Tao Yan couldn''t tell Meng Lun clearly, so she could only sigh and stand aside silently waiting for him to finish eating.


    A few minutes later, Meng Lun drank all the soup in the pot.


    He wiped his mouth, looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Little man, is there anything else?"


    "No more." Tao Yanxi said with a straight face.


    Meng Lun poked Tao Yanxi''s forehead with his fingers again.


    Tao Yanxi''s body was already fragile, and when he poked him like that, his forehead turned red all of a sudden.

 v3 Chapter 1740： I became the world group pet (5)

    Tao Yanxi covered her forehead and looked at Meng Lun accusingly.


    Meng Lun looked at Tao Yanxi with a puzzled face, "Why are you so weak?"


    Tao Yanxi took a deep breath, finding it hard to deal with this person.


    She went outside and decided to rest on the sofa for a while.


    She is now pitifully fragile, and it is best to rest.


    Meng Lun smacked his mouth and followed Tao Yanxi to the living room.


    He sat opposite Tao Yanxi and said with a smile, "I''m next door. I smelled a scent just now, and I really couldn''t hold it back."


    "But you are too weak. If you can beat me, the pot noodles will be yours."


    When Meng Lun explained, he did not forget to despise Tao Yanxi.


    He had never seen such a weak person.


    "Are you a deformed child?" Meng Lun asked again.


    "No." Tao Yanxi said.


    Meng Lun raised his hand and compared Bi Tao Yanxi''s height with a "you''re lying" expression on his face.


    "Don''t feel inferior, deformed children can enjoy social security," he said.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She really didn''t know how to explain the fact that she was not a deformed child but a woman.


    In these people''s minds, there is no concept of "woman" at all.


    "Let''s go after you finish eating." Tao Yanxi began to order the eviction.


    Meng Lun smacked his mouth and touched his stomach.


    "Okay, I''ll come back tonight."


    He got up and walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    Come back tonight? Why doesn''t he go to heaven?


    After Meng Lun left, Duan Yihan came back not long after.


    When he came back, there was obviously a trace of blood on his body.


    Tao Yanxi was startled, got up quickly and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Duan Yihan shook his head, "No, this is not my blood."


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Duan Yihan shrugged and smelled a very fragrant smell, as if it came from the kitchen.


    He went to the kitchen and saw nothing.


    Tao Yanxi walked behind him and explained, "I borrowed the kitchen to make some egg noodles today, but the guy next door ate them all."


    "Next door?" Duan Yihan recalled, it seems that the person next door is a man named Meng Lun?


    "I want to eat too." Duan Yihan said.


    "Then I''ll make it for you now." Tao Yanxi said and took out the eggs and noodles from the refrigerator.


    Duan Yihan just watched Tao Yanxi busy in the kitchen.


    Suddenly he seemed to remember something and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Tao Yanxi replied casually, "Tao Yanxi."


    "Oh." Duan Yihan responded, "Tao Yanxi, I didn''t expect you to look weak, but your movements are quite flexible."


    Tao Yanxi, who is beating eggs:  ¡­


    Well, she is weak.


    The scent quickly floated out of the pot, and Duan Yihan''s eyes lit up.


    "What kind of egg noodles did you make? It''s delicious."


    Duan Yihan approached Tao Yanxi, lowered his head, his Adam''s apple rolled.


    There seemed to be a faint scent of peach blossoms in the scent that wafted out.


    Duan Yihan was startled, and when he lowered his head and wanted to smell it carefully, he saw Tao Yanxi took a step to the side and said, "Okay, you can eat it."


    For some reason, Duan Yihan felt a little lost.


    He nodded and took out a bowl.


    Tao Yanxi also served a small bowl for herself.


    The two sat down and ate face to face.


    Duan Yihan ate quickly, but he ate it all in a few minutes.

 v3 Chapter 1741： I became the world group pet (6)

    He was still thinking about the faint peach blossom fragrance just now.


    So he looked at Tao Yanxi and asked, "Do you wear any perfume?"


    Tao Yanxi shook his head, "No."


    In other words, only men''s world has perfume, which is also very powerful.


    "Oh." Duan Yihan replied lightly.


    He wanted to ask more, but heard the door banging loudly.


    He got up and went to open the door.


    Meng Lun rushed in and smelled everywhere.


    "Is there any more? Is there anything else?" Meng Lun asked.


    "No more." Duan Yihan said lightly.


    Meng Lun suddenly showed a disappointed expression.


    After a few seconds, he reacted with hindsight.


    "Huh? Are you... Duan Yihan?" Meng Lun said.


    Duan Yihan hooked his lips and moved his wrist.


    "What? Want to fight?"


    "Fight, hit, come!" Meng Lun said and was ready to start.


    Duan Yihan glanced at Tao Yanxi, who seemed a little scared in the chair, and frowned.


    "Forget it, I won''t fight you today," he said.


    "Huh? You''re cowardly!" Meng Lun laughed.


    "Fuck off." Duan Yihan said, "I''m too lazy to fight with you, my subordinates will be defeated."


    Duan Yihan walked over to Tao Yanxi and picked her up.


    "Don''t be afraid, we won''t fight here."


    He bowed his head slightly, and the peach blossom fragrance that seemed to calm the tyrannical factor in his body penetrated into his nose.


    Duan Yihan was slightly startled, the body of this deformed child was quite fragrant.


    Meng Lun also saw Tao Yanxi, his eyes lit up and said, "I want to hug too!"


    "Go away!" Duan Yi said coldly.


    Meng Lun rolled up his sleeves, "Come on, fight, whoever wins will hold!"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to wrap her arms around Duan Yihan''s neck and whispered, "I want him to hug him."


    Meng Lun was shocked when he heard this.


    On the other hand, Duan Yihan hooked his lips, showing a touch of satisfaction on his face.


    "Why don''t you let me hug me? I''m also very good!" Meng Lun lit up the muscles on his arms, "See, my muscles!"


    Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitched, no, she didn''t see it.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, expressing that she didn''t want to look at any muscles at all.


    Duan Yi snorted coldly and said coldly, "You are not welcome here, you can go."


    Meng Lun let out an "oh", and turned back three steps and left.


    The big deal is that he will come back tomorrow.


    Meng Lun thought so and left.


    After Meng Lun left, Duan Yihan sat on the sofa with Tao Yanxi in his arms.


    "He will definitely come tomorrow, and I will accompany you at home tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and let go.


    Duan Yihan lowered his head and took a deep breath.


    The faint scent of peach blossoms was so good, it made him involuntarily indulge.


    "You smell good."


    Duan Yihan''s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, his eyes dimmed.


    He felt that the tyrannical factor in his body had calmed down, and this feeling was as if his world had suddenly become calm.


    It came from the depths of the soul, the desire from the depths of the genes, and Duan Yihan couldn''t help but hug him tightly.


    Tao Yanxi was a little bit hurt by Duan Yihan''s stranglehold, she let out a soft cry.


    "pain."


    Duan Yihan let go of her at once.


    He frowned at Tao Yanxi and said, "Why are you so weak?"


    "You are so weak, if you go out and fight with others, they will kill you with one punch."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She really doesn''t want to fight!

 v3 Chapter 1742： I became a world group pet (7)

    "I don''t fight." Tao Yanxi said helplessly.


    Duan Yihan said "Oh", not believing what she said at all.


    There are still people who don''t fight these days? nonexistent!


    "It''s getting late, go take a shower and sleep." Duan Yihan said.


    Tao Yan moved, "Then let me go first."


    Duan Yihan let go of Tao Yanxi reluctantly.


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, she stood up and was about to take a bath.


    "Well, do you have spare towels and clothes?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Duan Yihan nodded, "Yes, I''ll get it for you."


    "Okay~" Tao Yanxi replied obediently.


    Duan Yihan handed a spare towel and a clean white shirt to Tao Yanxi.


    Duan Yihan''s clothes were so large that a white shirt could be worn by Tao Yanxi as a skirt.


    Tao Yanxi took the towel''s shirt and walked into the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came out of the bathroom again.


    Duan Yihan raised his eyes and looked over, only to see Tao Yanxi''s hair wet and wet with his white shirt.


    The long shirt reached to his knees, revealing only his slender calf.


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi with deep eyes, and a thought flashed across his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi looked down at herself, only to realize that most of the clothes in front of her were wet.


    It seems that she is more tempting now?


    The corner of Tao Yanxi''s mouth raised a smile, sweet and cute.


    She looked at Duan Yihan with a hint of hope in her eyes.


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi very seriously, his face full of seriousness.


    Tao Yan tugged at the hem of her clothes and looked at Duan Yihan nervously.


    She is so tempted. Her brother should react, right?


    In the passage of time, Duan Yihan really had a reaction.


    I saw him walk up to Tao Yanxi and stretch out his hand.


    "What''s wrong with your chest muscles?"


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    What the hell?


    "Don''t eat that kind of inferior protein powder next time. Look at your chest muscles, they are not too soft."


    Duan Yihan said with a look of disgust.


    "If you don''t have any money, I can lend it to you first."


    "Anyway, don''t drink low-quality protein powder anymore."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    She paused for two seconds and asked tentatively, "Don''t you think I''m very attractive in this way?"


    Duan Yihan frowned and looked at Tao Yanxi, "What is moving?"


    Tao Yanxi was completely speechless.


    She waved her hands weakly and said, "It''s nothing."


    Just pretend she didn''t say anything.


    In this world of only men, I really don''t know what a woman is!


    And the chest muscles, she is worthy of the name (not to be said), okay!


    Duan Yihan frowned deeper.


    "What? Do you think there is something wrong with what I said?"


    Tao Yanxi said helplessly, "No problem."


    "I''m going to wipe my hair," she said, grabbing the towel and wiping it.


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi, who was unable to move, and tutted lightly.


    "I''ll wipe it for you, you don''t even have the strength."


    Duan Yihan said, directly pulling the towel from Tao Yanxi''s hand, and began to help her to wipe her hair.


    Duan Yihan''s energy was much more than Tao Yanxi''s.


    Tao Yanxi only felt like there was a washing machine attached to her head, circling her hair, as if to dry her hair.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "It hurts." She said.


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi suspiciously and said, "I haven''t started to exert force yet."

 v3 Chapter 1743： I became the world group pet (8)

    Tao Yanxi looked up at Duan Yihan, her face wrinkled, and she said with a bit of grievance: "It really hurts."


    Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi with a wrinkled face, and an inexplicable feeling of irritability surged in his heart.


    He couldn''t tell why, as if he didn''t like the look on her face.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "Then I''ll be lighter?"


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi smiled.


    This smile made Duan Yihan''s heart soften.


    He pursed his lips, inexplicably feeling that something was wrong with himself today.


    He eased his movements and helped Tao Yanxi wipe his hair. He felt that he was so light that he could hardly exert any strength, but Tao Yanxi still felt some pain.


    Duan Yihan has been observing Tao Yanxi''s expression.


    Seeing her little face wrinkled, she reluctantly stopped and handed her the towel.


    "You wipe it yourself, I''m afraid it will hurt you."


    Tao Yanxi took the towel and wiped it obediently.


    Duan Yihan watched Tao Yanxi wipe her hair quietly.


    After wiping it almost, he took the towel and said, "It''s not too early, you go to rest."


    Tao Yanxi asked curiously, "Where do I sleep?"


    "There." Duan Yihan pointed to a room inside, "The guest room has not been cleaned up, you can sleep in the guest room when I clean it up tomorrow."


    "Then where do you sleep?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    "Of course I slept with you." Duan Yihan''s expression was "what are you talking about".


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    It was really exciting to sleep in the same bed on the first day we met.


    "What? You don''t want to?" Duan Yihan looked at Tao Yanxi fiercely and said.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head again and again, "No no no."


    "Hmm, that''s about the same." Duan Yihan responded, "You go to bed first, I''ll take a shower."


    He said and went to the bathroom.


    Tao Yanxi yawned, she was indeed a little sleepy.


    She walked towards the direction Duan Yihan pointed to her just now, opened the door, lay obediently on the bed, and soon fell asleep.


    When Duan Yihan finished packing and came to the bedroom, Tao Yanxi had already fallen asleep.


    Duan Yihan lifted the quilt and lay down directly.


    There was still a trace of water vapor on his body, and his body was obviously cooler than the warmth on Tao Yanxi''s body next to him.


    Duan Yihan turned to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Under the moonlight, he could clearly see her well-behaved eyelashes, her plump nose, and her pink lips.


    Duan Yihan felt a little hot for no reason.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. There was a thought in his mind telling him to sleep with the person in front of him and sleep with the person in front of him.


    Duan Yihan stretched out his hand and took Tao Yanxi into his arms.


    He rubbed Tao Yanxi''s neck with satisfaction, smelling the scent on her body, he felt an unprecedented calm.


    Duan Yihan''s Adam''s apple rolled, and he fell asleep holding Tao Yanxi so peacefully.


    This sleep went straight to ten o''clock the next morning.


    When Duan Yihan woke up, he felt extremely relaxed, and the tyrannical factor in his body seemed to disappear without a trace.


    But Duan Yihan knew that the tyrannical factor still existed, it was just suppressed by something.


    Duan Yihan sat up and looked at Tao Yanxi, whose face was flushed, with a thought in his eyes.


    Could this person be the key to suppressing the tyrannical factor?


    Under Duan Yihan''s hot gaze, Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled.

 v3 Chapter 1744： I became the world group pet (9)

    The next second, she opened her eyes.


    Tao Yanxi, who had just woken up, was still a little confused.


    There was still a trace of confusion in her eyes, but the familiar breath of her own brother around her made her feel at ease.


    "Good morning." She said softly.


    Duan Yihan poked Tao Yanxi''s cheek and asked with a hint of confusion, "Why are you so soft?"


    Tao Yanxi felt that she had heard this question many times.


    She sat up and said with a bit of helplessness: "I''m a woman, of course I''m softer than a man."


    "Woman?" Duan Yihan''s eyes flashed with confusion, "What is a woman?"


    In his dictionary, these two words never existed.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know how to explain this, she could only say: "How about you go to the library to check?"


    Duan Yihan nodded thoughtfully, "Then I''ll go to the library today to check."


    Tao Yanxi breathed a sigh of relief, if there were records of "women" in the library, then she would not need to explain.


    But in a world where women are extinct, will there really be books on the interpretation of "women"?


    Tao Yanxi didn''t know about this.


    While speaking, Duan Yihan had already gotten up and cleaned up.


    Tao Yanxi also simply packed up and went to the kitchen to cook.


    There was nothing to eat in the refrigerator, so she simply made another egg noodles.


    Although Duan Yihan is not the first to eat the egg noodles that Tao Yanxi eats, he still finds it very delicious and fragrant!


    And Meng Lun next door smelled the fragrance, so he knocked on the door early in the morning and said that he had to eat egg noodles.


    Duan Yihan felt that he was too noisy and wanted to fight him, but fortunately Tao Yanxi stopped him.


    She made some egg noodles for Meng Lun again, and Meng Lun was satisfied.


    Meng Lun drank all the soup in the bowl cleanly, showing a few smears of contentment on his face.


    He could feel that there was a pure energy in this egg noodles that suppressed the tyrannical factor in his body.


    Meng Lun, who was suffering from the tyrannical factors all the time, felt a rare sense of calm.


    It was calm and peaceful, and he actually fell asleep sitting on the chair like that.


    Duan Yihan saw that Meng Lun was actually asleep, his eyes darkened, and he thought of something in an instant.


    He thought that the unspeakable energy in the egg noodles was his illusion, but now it seems, maybe not?


    He knew very well how serious the tyrannical factor in Mengren''s body was.


    There is only one explanation for Mengren to fall asleep in a chair so defenseless.


    The tyrannical factor in his body was temporarily suppressed.


    Duan Yihan licked his lips and looked at Tao Yanxi with a little interest.


    Tao Yanxi received Duan Yihan''s eyes, and pretended to know nothing and said, "There are no ingredients at home. When you come back today, can you buy some ingredients?"


    "What ingredients do you want?" Duan Yihan asked.


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and thought for a while, "You can, as long as you can eat it."


    "Okay." Duan Yihan nodded, "I''ll bring you the ingredients back."


    "Hmm!" Tao Yanxi raised a smile, pointed to Meng Lun who was asleep and asked, "By the way, what should he do?"


    "Let him fall asleep, he probably won''t wake up for a while." Duan Yihan shrugged and stood up.


    "I''m going out first," he said.


    Tao Yanxi got up and sent Duan Yihan to the door.


    She waved her hand and said softly, "Come back early."

 v3 Chapter 1745： I became the world group pet (10)

    Duan Yihan''s heart softened when he heard this.


    He rarely softened his tone and said, "Well, I''ll be back sooner."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and watched Duan Yihan leave.


    After Duan Yihan left, Tao Yanxi simply tidied up the room and started watching TV.


    There are some fighting shows on TV, and there are no mosaics in the bloodier scenes, which makes Tao Yanxi''s mouth twitch.


    This world is really bolder than the previous world.


    Tao Yan Xiwo was watching TV on the sofa, and fell asleep before she knew it.


    When she woke up again, it was already afternoon.


    Duan Yihan hadn''t come back, and Meng Lun, who was sleeping on a chair, hadn''t woken up yet.


    She rubbed her eyes and simply got up and walked to the bedroom.


    She...she goes to sleep again!


    As a result, just as she lay down, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Tao Yanxi rolled over and sat up.


    She walked to the living room, glanced at Meng Lun, who was still sound asleep, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    How can this person sleep like this?


    Tao Yanxi walked over and opened the door.


    Duan Yihan walked in with a dozen bags.


    "I bought a lot of ingredients."


    He put the bag on the ground, "Do whatever you want."


    Tao Yanxi glanced casually and found that Duan Yihan bought a lot of ingredients.


    What kind of meat, fish, shrimp, etc., and all kinds of vegetables.


    It can be seen that Duan Yihan really bought these ingredients very carefully.


    "That''s right." Duan Yihan suddenly remembered something, turned to Tao Yanxi and said, "I went to the library to check, but there is no information about women."


    He looked straight at Tao Yanxi with deep eyes.


    "So, what is a woman?"


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "You''ll find out about this later."


    She didn''t believe it anymore, there was really no record of women in this world.


    Duan Yihan gave an "Oh", glanced at Meng Lun who was still sleeping, and said, "He just slept like this all day?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Yes, do you want to wake him up?"


    "No, when your meal is ready, he will wake up by himself."


    Duan Yihan obviously knew Meng Lun very well.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, expressing understanding.


    "Then I''ll cook first," she said.


    Duan Yihan nodded, "Go ahead."


    Tao Yanxi picked out some ingredients and carried them into the kitchen.


    Duan Yihan stuffed the rest of the ingredients into the refrigerator.


    Then he walked to the door of the kitchen and looked at Tao Yanxi like that.


    Tao Yanxi''s movements are very skilled.


    Obviously it is cooking, but there is a sense of art.


    Duan Yihan never knew what art was, but when he saw Tao Yanxi cooking, he felt inexplicably enjoying it.


    It was as if the genes in the body were gradually appeased by this scene.


    The genes that have been sought for hundreds of years have also found their home at this moment.


    Duan Yihan rolled his throat, took out his mobile phone and took a photo of Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was wearing his shirt and a pair of loose shorts, and looked small, as if the wind could knock him down.


    But such a person can comfort him.


    Duan Yihan had a vague guess in his mind, but he wasn''t sure.


    So he simply sent the photos he took to his friends working in the research institute, and left a message: [What is a woman? ¡¿


    It seemed to be busy over there, so he didn''t reply to his message immediately.


    Duan Yihan didn''t mind either, he put away his phone and continued to look at Tao Yanxi.

 v3 Chapter 1746： I became the world group pet (11)

    The aroma of the food gradually wafted out of the kitchen.


    Meng Lun, who was supposed to be sleeping, shrugged his nose and suddenly opened his eyes.


    His brain hasn''t reacted yet, but his body has already walked towards the kitchen.


    "What? What is so delicious!"


    Munren roared and tried to rush into the kitchen.


    But as soon as he reached the door, he was stopped by Duan Yihan.


    Meng Lun stared at Duan Yihan, "What are you doing?"


    Duan Yihan smiled disdainfully, "Didn''t you see Yan Xi cooking? Why did you go in and cause trouble?"


    He didn''t even go in, this hiccup, don''t even think about going in!


    Meng Lun shrugged and seemed to swallow.


    "Yes, yes, no confusion."


    Meng Lun repeated a sentence, and stood obediently on the other side of the kitchen door.


    Two people stood guard at the door, like door gods.


    Duan Yihan gave Meng Lun a thoughtful look.


    If he talked to Meng Lun like this before, Meng Lun would definitely clamor for a fight with him.


    But instead of shouting, he just stood there obediently and waited.


    This series of actions seemed to tell him that Tao Yanxi was not ordinary, and the food she cooked was not ordinary.


    For some reason, Duan Yihan felt a longing in his heart.


    He seemed to know what they had been searching for for hundreds of years.


    Maybe it''s the "woman" in Tao Yanxi''s mouth, maybe it''s a woman like Tao Yanxi.


    Duan Yihan''s eyes flickered slightly, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes was also stained with possession.


    When Tao Yanxi was preparing the meal for the two of them to eat, she turned around and met Duan Yihan''s eyes.


    She was all too familiar with that look.


    She used to look at her brother like this.


    Paranoid and sickly, as if to control everything he has.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then froze there for a while.


    Duan Yihan noticed Tao Yanxi''s strangeness and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Yanxi came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "It''s okay."


    "By the way, it''s time to eat, you help me carry it." Tao Yanxi said.


    As soon as Meng Lun heard this, the whole person jumped to Tao Yanxi''s side.


    "I''m coming!" he said excitedly.


    Tao Yanxi turned sideways and asked Meng Lun to serve the dishes.


    Duan Yihan glanced at Meng Lun, walked over to Tao Yanxi, took her hand, and pulled behind him.


    "He acted rudely, you stand behind me so as not to hurt you."


    Tao Yanxi chuckled lightly, as if peeping into Duan Yihan''s secret thoughts.


    Meng Lun''s heart was full of food at this time, and he didn''t care what Duan Yihan said about himself.


    He took four plates in both hands and went outside.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Meng Lun with four plates in one hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It seems that Meng Lun is really hungry.


    "Let''s bring it out, too." Tao Yanxi looked up at Duan Yihan and said.


    Duan Yihan nodded, took six plates in both hands and walked outside.


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Yes, strong.


    Tao Yanxi reluctantly walked out with three bowls of rice.


    Just as she sat down, Meng Lun said "Let''s eat" directly, then picked up the chopsticks and started to eat quickly.


    Not to be outdone, Duan Yihan picked up his chopsticks and fluttered on the dining table.


    Tao Yanxi only saw afterimages passing by, and when she looked again, there was only some soup left on the table.


    "Yanxi, the spare ribs I specially reserved for you."


    Duan Yihan took a piece and put it in Tao Yanxi''s bowl.


    There was a rare smile on his face, showing a touch of tenderness.

 v3 Chapter 1747： I became the world group pet (12)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the solitary spare ribs in his bowl, and then looked at the pile of vegetables in Duan Yihan''s bowl that was almost too large to hold, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    She now seriously suspects that the ribs were clipped to her because they couldn''t fit.


    She sighed, that''s all, it''s still a piece of pork ribs instead of a piece of green vegetables or something.


    With just that piece of spare ribs, Tao Yanxi finished eating a bowl of rice.


    This was really the most shabby meal she had ever eaten.


    After eating, Meng Lun began to sleep soundly again.


    It looked like he planned to sleep here for a long time.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Duan Yihan for help.


    However, Duan Yihan did not receive the help in Tao Yanxi''s eyes.


    He waved his hand carelessly and said, "It''s getting late, go to sleep, hiccup."


    He burped as he spoke, and there was a hint of sleepiness on his face.


    The unknown power in the meal was nourishing his body little by little, completely suppressing the tyrannical factor of the original riot.


    He feels very comfortable now, and as soon as he feels comfortable, he wants to sleep.


    Duan Yihan yawned loudly and went straight to his bedroom to sleep.


    Tao Yanxi, on the other hand, stayed silently to clean up the tableware.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she simply went back to her bedroom.


    She also has a computer in her bedroom, just in time for her to surf the Internet and see how people in the world treat "women".


    Tao Yanxi logged on to the largest social forum network in China - Chat.com.


    There are more than one million active people in the forum every day.


    The forum is divided into four major sections, namely chat area, gossip area, appointment area and a ZZ area.


    Tao Yanxi took a quick look at the four major sections, and the style of the section in the Jojia area really fits this world.


    As soon as I brushed it down, all of them were arranged for fights, and some people even posted videos of fights for people to visit.


    Some people recorded their own achievements and summed up their experience, and Tao Yanxi was stunned.


    After staying in the appointment area for a while, Tao Yanxi withdrew and went to the chat area to post a post.


    ¡¾What do you think of women? ¡¿


    Just such a one-sentence post quickly caught everyone''s attention.


    [2nd Floor: What is a woman? A new weapon... a weapon? ¡¿


    [3rd Floor: Same question, what is a woman? ¡¿


    [4th floor: +1]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡¾Floor 999: +999¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Well, sure enough, I don''t even know what a woman is.


    Just as she was about to explain, she received a notice.


    [Your post is a meaningless war-inducing post. It is currently locked. Please modify it and then unblock it. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi was completely speechless.


    Forget it, she doesn''t care.


    She should take care of her brother.


    I don''t know what the tyrannical factor in my brother''s body has reached.


    Although she can only stay in this world for ten years, if her brother can''t even live for ten years, she...she has nowhere to cry.


    And the tyranny factor is raging in the body, he must be suffering all the time.


    She couldn''t bear the pain of her brother, so the most important thing now is to solve the rage factor in Duan Yihan''s body.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and began to look up information about the tyrannical factors in this world.


    At the same time, in Duan Yihan''s bedroom.


    Originally, Duan Yihan was sleeping soundly, but the phone suddenly rang, and it was still the kind of serial killer.

 v3 Chapter 1748： I became the world group pet (13)

    Duan Yihan impatiently pressed the answer button.


    "Hello? Who?" he asked.


    The familiar voice of a friend came from the phone.


    "Yihan, where did you know about women?"


    Duan Yihan was stunned for a moment, and was about to answer that he knew it from Tao Yanxi, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know why he stopped like that.


    "Yihan, this matter is very important, do you have time tomorrow? Come to the institute." The other side said again.


    Duan Yihan responded with an "um", and then hung up the phone.


    Duan Yihan couldn''t sleep after being woken up.


    He sat up with a thoughtful look on his face.


    He knows his friends, and he is someone who doesn''t necessarily change his face when the sky falls.


    But on the phone just now, he could clearly hear the worry and anxiety in his tone, as well as some emotions he didn''t understand.


    But in any case, it proves that the friend is not calm.


    The reason for not being calm lies in the "woman".


    Duan Yihan simply turned on the computer and looked up information about the woman on the computer.


    But after searching for a long time, I couldn''t find any useful information.


    So the sky was bright, and Duan Yihan packed up and went out.


    He wanted to know quickly what his friends were looking for him for.


    In other words, what did he find out?


    It was only seven o''clock when Duan Yihan arrived at the institute.


    The research institute is an important place, and outsiders are naturally not allowed to enter.


    Duan Yihan contacted his friends.


    In just a few minutes, a man in a white coat came out of the research institute.


    The man is slender, and his body is a little cold, but at this time he is walking in a hurry, as if something major has happened.


    Xue Ziran walked quickly to Duan Yihan and said directly, "Come with me."


    With Xue Ziran''s leadership, the guards naturally wouldn''t stop him.


    Duan Yihan and Xue Ziran walked into the research institute.


    After layers of verification, the two came to a completely white sterile laboratory.


    Before coming in, Xue Ziran had Duan Yihan disinfected and put on protective clothing.


    In addition to two people in the laboratory, there are five people.


    They were surrounded by a transparent glass box, and their eyes were shining.


    Xue Ziran brought Duan Yihan closer.


    I saw a person lying in the glass box, to be precise, a woman.


    She has long black hair that is slightly curly, and the key parts are wrapped in thin fabrics. The exposed skin is fair and tender, and people can''t help but soften their hearts at a glance.


    Duan Yihan just glanced at it and came to a conclusion, no Yanxi was good-looking.


    Thinking so, he turned his head to look at Xue Ziran and asked, "Is this... a woman?"


    Xue Ziran saw that Duan Yihan had regained his sanity in such a short time, and admired his friends even more in his heart.


    You know, when he first saw her, he was stunned for a long time.


    Xue Ziran nodded and said, "Yes, she is a woman."


    Having said this, Xue Ziran''s tone suddenly became excited.


    "She has our missing genes. Just by looking at her like this, I feel that the tyrannical factor in my body has calmed down a lot."


    "Yihan, she will be the hope of all of us."


    Duan Yihan nodded thoughtfully.


    "Where did you find her?"


    Xue Ziran pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose and said, "I found her outside the research institute a few days ago. She was in a coma at the time. After we picked it up, we found that the structure of her body was very different from ours."


    "I went back and checked the ancient books, and finally confirmed that she is a woman!"

 v3 Chapter 1749： I became the world group pet (14)

    Duan Yihan''s eyes flashed slightly when he heard this.


    Woman... So what Yan Xi said was true, she was a woman, a treasure in this world.


    Duan Yihan''s Adam''s apple rolled, looked at Xue Ziran and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "For now, I''m waiting for her to wake up before making plans." Xue Ziran said.


    After speaking, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "She has been in a coma for several days, no matter how much she screams, but there is no problem with the physical examination."


    Xue Ziran was obviously worried about this.


    When Duan Yihan heard him say that, he just patted his shoulder and said, "Come on."


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked you yet, how do you know women?" Xue Ziran asked.


    Duan Yihan shrugged, looking disapproving.


    "Dream and dream."


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    Duan Yihan said and went outside.


    "I''ll send you." Xue Ziran said.


    Duan Yihan waved his hand, "No need, I''ll just go by myself."


    Seeing Duan Yihan insisting, Xue Ziran didn''t say anything.


    After all, he has more important things to do now.


    After Duan Yihan left the institute, he hurried back home.


    As soon as he got home, he gave Tao Yanxi a big hug.


    Tao Yanxi, who just got up and packed up:? ? ?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    Duan Yihan grinned, "It''s nothing, I''m just happy."


    This is a woman, the one who can redeem him!


    Yan Xi is much prettier than the woman in the glass box!


    Moreover, Yan Xi was the first one he saw, um... rounding up, Yan Xi was his!


    A smirk appeared on Duan Yihan''s face.


    Tao Yanxi gave him a strange look.


    Waking up in the morning and giggling or something, the elder brother in this world is really not normal.


    "Did you just come back from outside?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Duan Yihan nodded and took the initiative to take Tao Yanxi''s hand and squeeze it.


    The soft touch made him only feel the apex of his heart soften.


    The strange feeling of the first two days had already been answered after knowing that Tao Yanxi was a woman.


    That desire rooted in the depths of his genes is the source of all his anomalies.


    "Yan Xi, Yan Xi..."


    Duan Yihan happily called Tao Yanxi''s name.


    Tao Yan stood on tiptoe and probed Duan Yihan''s forehead.


    "No fever." She muttered.


    When Duan Yihan heard the muttering, he pulled down Tao Yanxi''s hand and said, "Yanxi, I won''t catch a cold. I''m not as vulnerable as you are."


    Women must be delicate and weak, and should be held in the palm of the hand by men.


    Hmm... He also wanted to hold Yan Xi in his palm.


    Duan Yihan thought so, and suddenly hugged Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi was caught off guard by such a hug, and became even more stunned.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    "Take you in the palm of your hand." Duan Yihan said as a matter of course.


    As he said, he really had plans to let Tao Yanxi step on his palm.


    Tao Yanxi held her forehead helplessly, she really had nothing to say like this kind of brain that didn''t turn around.


    "There''s something wrong with you today." Tao Yanxi said, "So what did you do when you went out early this morning?"


    When Duan Yihan heard Tao Yanxi say this, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Wow, Yan Xi is so smart! Actually this morning..."


    Duan Yihan simply told Tao Yanxi what happened at the institute today.

 v3 Chapter 1750： I became the world group pet (15)

    After listening to Tao Yanxi, he nodded thoughtfully.


    Xiao Yao had passed on the story background of this world to her before.


    She remembered that there would be no women in this world.


    But now there are other women besides her, what the **** is going on?


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, what is going on? How come other women show up? ¡¿ Tao Yanxi asked.


    [It seems that a space-time crack appeared in the process of teleportation, involving women from other worlds into this world. ¡¿ Xiao Yao answered quickly.


    Tao Yanxi understood now.


    Things like cracks in time and space often happen, but most people are not so lucky to be able to travel directly to another world.


    Most of them died in the ravages of the rift.


    It seems that the woman lying in the glass box is really lucky.


    Maybe the course of the world can be changed by her.


    It''s just that the woman is in a coma now, and she doesn''t know when she will wake up.


    If you can''t wake up, then the world may still be manic.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi couldn''t help but look up at Duan Yihan and ask, "Can I go see her?"


    She might be able to wake him up.


    Duan Yihan was stunned.


    Privately, he didn''t want Tao Yan to go away.


    But when he touched Tao Yanxi''s penetrating peach eyes, his heart softened.


    "I... let me ask," he said.


    Tao Yanxi nodded, a smile on his face.


    Duan Yihan stepped aside and asked Xue Ziran if he could bring someone in.


    But he didn''t tell Xue Ziran that he was bringing a woman.


    For some reason, he just didn''t want others to know that Yan Xi was a woman.


    Just like this, Yan Xi can belong to him alone.


    Duan Yihan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and the look in Tao Yanxi''s eyes was also filled with possessiveness.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Duan Yihan''s eyes, just smiled slightly, and didn''t say anything more.


    After Duan Yihan and Xue Ziran finished communicating, they hung up the phone and said to Tao Yanxi, "He agreed, we''ll go tomorrow."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Okay."


    Duan Yihan pursed her lips, "Tomorrow, you should wear looser clothes, and don''t let others see that you are a woman."


    "Also, be sure to follow me."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Well, I know, I will definitely not run around."


    "Yeah." Duan Yihan responded, but the color of his eyes was a little darker than before.


    It would be nice if Yan Xi belonged to him alone. He suddenly had this thought.


    Selfish, wanting to take Tao Yanxi as his own and not allowing outsiders to snoop.


    "Yanxi." He called his name, "Be sure to follow me closely."


    Tao Yanxi nodded again, "Well, I know."


    Duan Yihan was still a little worried.


    Until the next day, Tao Yanxi wore Duan Yihan''s wide short sleeves and trousers to the research institute with him.


    As soon as he arrived at the research institute, Duan Yihan took Tao Yanxi''s hand and whispered, "Take my hand."


    Tao Yanxi blinked, looking at the **** clasped hands, the smile on his face seemed to deepen.


    Xue Ziran came out from the inside and looked at the hands of the two, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    His good brother, something is wrong today.


    Xue Ziran subconsciously wanted to look at Tao Yanxi, but saw Duan Yihan blocking Tao Yanxi''s figure, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go."


    Xue Ziran:  ¡­


    Today''s brother is indeed a little strange.

 v3 Chapter 1751： I became the world group pet (16)

    Xue Ziran didn''t think much of it when he saw Duan Yihan protecting the people behind him.


    He glanced at it and said directly, "Come with me."


    Duan Yihan pulled Tao Yanxi to follow in his footsteps.


    Xue Ziran said as he walked, "Don''t touch it after you go in, just look at it, you know?"


    Duan Yihan and Tao Yanxi nodded in unison.


    Xue Ziran glanced at the same thing between the two, and always felt that something was strange.


    He adjusted his glasses and pretended not to see anything.


    "Come with me and disinfect before entering."


    Xue Ziran took the two to disinfect the whole body, and then put on special protective clothing before walking inside.


    There was no one else in the pure white room except the woman in the glass box.


    "They didn''t come today. If you want to watch it, hurry up and watch it." Xue Ziran said.


    Duan Yihan nodded, "Well, let''s take a look."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and asked, "Yanxi, how do you feel?"


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything, but just looked at the girl.


    The girl''s face was pale, and there were no obvious scars on her body.


    Breathing seems to be very stable, and judging from the physical characteristics, it does not seem to be a big problem.


    "Has she never woken up?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    When Xue Ziran heard this, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    this voice...


    It seems a little different from them.


    "I haven''t asked, who is this?" Xue Ziran asked.


    "Tao Yanxi, my name is Tao Yanxi," she said.


    Xue Ziran looked at Tao Yanxi, and a thought flashed across his eyes.


    "She hasn''t woken up." Xue Ziran sighed, a look of sadness on his face.


    "That''s why you can come in."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be banned here."


    Tao Yanxi nodded thoughtfully.


    She pulled Duan Yihan''s sleeve and whispered, "Can you take Xue Ziran out? I''ll be alone with her for a while."


    Duan Yihan nodded without hesitation, "Yes."


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed Xue Ziran''s arm and dragged him out.


    Xue Ziran: ? ? ?


    Brother you are very strange today!


    After Duan Yihan took Xue Ziran out, Tao Yanxi approached the glass box and knocked.


    "My name is Tao Yanxi. Like you, I have crossed into this world." Tao Yanxi took the initiative to say.


    When the girl who had no response at first heard this, her eyelashes trembled.


    "Can you hear me?" Tao Yanxi asked again.


    The girl''s eyelashes trembled again, and the hand that was hanging on one side moved.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, as if she could hear it.


    "Don''t be afraid, men in this world treat women very well." Tao Yanxi said.


    Probably because of genetic defects, men always have a fanatical yearning for women.


    Seeing that Qin Yan was still unwilling to wake up, Tao Yanxi simply told her about the state of the world.


    After a while, only a small weak voice asked, "Really?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded quickly, "Yes, yes."


    "My name is Qin Yan." The girl looked sideways at Tao Yanxi and said in a low voice.


    Tao Yanxi raised a smile, "Can I call you Yan Yan?"


    Qin Yan''s face blushed a little, and she replied in a low voice, "Hmm... um."


    She comes from a world where male superiority is deeply rooted, so after she came to this world, she saw so many men, so she chose to play dead for the first time.

 v3 Chapter 1752： I became the world group pet (17)

    Tao Yanxi asked Qin Yan about the situation.


    Through communication, Tao Yanxi learned that Qin Yan had traveled through a feudal era.


    In her day, women were the appendages of men.


    The status of women in society is very low, and polygamy is the norm.


    Women compete for favor in the courtyard every day, and they may die if they are not careful.


    Tao Yanxi probably understood some of the situation, and then she simply told Qin Yan the situation in this world.


    Qin Yan was shocked after hearing this.


    This world is full of men.


    Qin Yan looked at Tao Yanxi with some fear.


    "Yanxi, will they be fierce?" Qin Yan asked in a low voice.


    Her courage has always been small, and now she came to such a world, and she couldn''t change her mind for a while.


    "They won''t be mean to you." Tao Yanxi comforted.


    Qin Yan was still a little scared.


    "Yanxi, I... can I come with you?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "I''ll go out and ask."


    Qin Yan nodded gratefully, "I''ll wait for you."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and walked outside.


    Outside, Duan Yihan and Xue Ziran were talking.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi coming out, Duan Yihan hurried to her side, blocking most of her body.


    Tao Yanxi stuck her head out from behind Duan Yihan, looked at Xue Ziran and said, "She''s awake."


    Xue Ziran''s pupils shrank, and instantly wanted to go inside.


    Tao Yanxi hurriedly stood in front of him and said, "Wait, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    Xue Ziran paused and looked at Tao Yanxi in confusion.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Her name is Qin Yan, and she is very timid. You will rush in and she will be scared." Tao Yanxi said.


    Xue Ziran pursed his lips and asked, "What should I do then?"


    "She said she wanted to live with me for a while." Tao Yanxi said, "Can you agree?"


    Xue Ziran said without thinking, "I don''t agree."


    Tao Yanxi showed an expression like that.


    "Otherwise you can live with us, so that you and Qin Yan can be familiar with each other." Tao Yanxi suggested again.


    Xue Ziran hesitated.


    This proposal obviously made him very tempted.


    "Well, let''s go and see Qin Yan first." Tao Yanxi said again.


    Xue Ziran nodded and walked in first.


    Qin Yan shivered when he saw that it was a man who came in.


    Xue Ziran took Qin Yan''s performance in his eyes.


    When Tao Yanxi walked in, Qin Yan''s eyes lit up obviously.


    Xue Ziran pursed his lips, vaguely seeming to know something.


    Tao Yanxi walked quickly to Qin Yan''s side and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, this is Xue Ziran."


    Qin Yan nodded slightly, looking at Xue Ziran with a hint of curiosity.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Ziran again and asked, "Can you open this glass box?"


    Xue Ziran nodded and silently opened the glass box.


    As soon as he opened it, Qin Yan grabbed Tao Yanxi''s sleeve at once, clenching his little hands tightly, as if he didn''t want to let go at all.


    Xue Ziran''s eyes dimmed, but he still said, "I promise what you just said."


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up, she turned her head and said to Qin Yan, "You can live with me now."


    When Qin Yan heard this, a smile appeared on his face.


    With a bit of shyness, it is more of a joy that radiates from the bottom of my heart.


    Xue Ziran looked at Qin Yan''s smile, and his heart trembled.

 v3 Chapter 1753： I became the world group pet (18)

    For Xue Ziran, this feeling was very unfamiliar.


    But he did not reject such a feeling.


    Xue Ziran pursed her lips, looked at Qin Yan and said, "You can live with Tao Yanxi."


    He paused, then continued, "I live with you."


    A trace of surprise crossed Qin Yan''s face.


    She looked at Tao Yanxi, as if seeking an answer.


    Tao Yanxi nodded and said, "Well, he also lives with us."


    Qin Yan nodded slightly and replied, "Yeah."


    Afterwards, Xue Ziran went to go through some formalities.


    Tao Yanxi pulled Qin Yan to speak.


    Two hours later, Qin Yan left with Tao Yanxi.


    Xue Ziran also packed up, and soon came to Tao Yanxi''s house.


    At this time, Tao Yanxi had already arranged Qin Yan to stay in the guest room.


    However, Duan Yihan''s house obviously couldn''t accommodate four people.


    After Qin Yan stayed in the guest room, there was only one master bedroom left.


    The master bedroom was originally Duan Yihan''s room.


    In this way, Tao Yanxi has nowhere to live.


    As soon as Duan Yihan saw this situation, he hurriedly invited Tao Yanxi to live in his room.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Duan Yihan who was inexplicably enthusiastic, and asked curiously, "Where do you live?"


    Duan Yihan grinned and said as a matter of course: "Of course I live with Yan Xi."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    Duan Yihan nodded vigorously, "I''m sure."


    After a second of pause, he continued: "Yanxi is mine, of course he wants to live with me."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "When did I become yours?"


    "It is now." Duan Yihan said with a bit of domineering.


    Tao Yan smirked, feeling a little helpless about his brother''s domineering.


    "Then where does Xue Ziran sleep?" Tao Yanxi changed the subject and asked.


    "He sleeps on the sofa." Duan Yihan said naturally.


    "That''s fine." Tao Yanxi responded.


    As soon as Xue Ziran came in, he heard the conversation between the two.


    He twitched the corners of his mouth and rolled his eyes at his brother.


    When he was in the research institute before, he hadn''t realized that Tao Yanxi was actually a woman.


    But now he has not noticed that Tao Yanxi is a woman and a fool.


    Unexpectedly, this friend of his, who is not very visible, actually has a woman.


    Xue Ziran had no idea about Tao Yanxi, after all, Qin Yan was the first woman to appear in his life.


    Moreover, he is not guilty of robbing people with his own brothers.


    Xue Ziran asked with a light cough, "Can I live with Qin Yan?"


    "No." Tao Yanxi said mercilessly.


    After she finished speaking, she thought for a while and continued, "Not now."


    Xue Ziran''s dark eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Is it alright then?"


    "Look at her attitude." After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she went to Qin Yan.


    Xue Ziran looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, then Duan Yihan, leaned over to him and asked, "How did you meet her?"


    "I picked it up." Duan Yihan said with a little pride.


    Xue Ziran:  ¡­


    Kind of jealous.


    Duan Yihan patted Xue Ziran on the shoulder, and said with a beating expression: "Don''t worry, Qin Yan will definitely accept you."


    Xue Ziran snorted lightly, a look of satisfaction on his face.


    "Of course."


    Duan Yihan can gain the favor of women, and he certainly can!

 v3 Chapter 1754： I became the world group pet (19)

    In the next few days, Xue Ziran showed goodwill to Qin Yan with confidence.


    However, Qin Yan was always sticking to Tao Yanxi, and every time he approached, Qin Yan''s face would show a look of fear.


    Although Xue Ziran really wanted to get close to Qin Yan, he couldn''t bear to see that scared expression on her face, so he could only look at her from a distance.


    Xue Ziran felt uncomfortable because of Qin Yan''s rejection, and Duan Yihan was not much better.


    Qin Yan likes to stick to Tao Yanxi, and even sleeps with her, so that he can''t stay with Yanxi.


    This made Duan Yihan''s mood very bad, and the tyrannical factor in his body began to torture his body because of his bad mood.


    On this day, Qin Yan finally fell asleep, and Tao Yanxi happened to go to the kitchen to cook.


    Duan Yihan closed the kitchen door and hugged Tao Yanxi from behind.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Duan Yihan and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Duan Yihan put his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, lowered his head to her ear and said, "Since that Qin Yan came, you don''t care about me anymore."


    Tao Yanxi paused, "Is there?"


    She recalled it, and it seemed that there was no such thing.


    "No? Don''t you still eat and drink for you every day?"


    Duan Yihan snorted softly, "If it wasn''t for Qin Yan, we should have reached the stage of having a baby by now."


    He brought the ancient book from Xue Ziran. The ancient book said that when a man and a woman are together, they want to have a baby.


    As for how it was born, the ancient books did not say.


    But if two people stay together for a long time, they should give birth, right?


    Duan Yihan thought uncertainly, and his lips touched Tao Yanxi''s earlobe.


    Tao Yanxi''s body trembled slightly and said with a light cough, "No, we haven''t reached the point where we have a baby yet."


    Duan Yihan frowned, "Then where are we now?"


    Tao Yanxi thought for a while, "We should still be in an ambiguous period now."


    "Ambiguous period?" Duan Yihan repeated somewhat incomprehensibly.


    "What about after the ambiguous period?" he asked.


    "After that, the relationship is confirmed, then there is the period of love, then the period of relaxation, and then the marriage relationship is confirmed, and then the baby can be born." Tao Yanxi said with a smile.


    This should be the normal love routine.


    Duan Yihanguang felt that it was very troublesome to hear Tao Yanxi say so.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Okay."


    "What should I do during the ambiguous period?"


    "Well..." Tao Yanxi thought about it for a while, the ambiguous period... Isn''t that just ambiguous?


    "Well, then, let me go first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Duan Yihan let go of Tao Yanxi unwillingly.


    Tao Yanxi then turned her head and continued to cook.


    She said while doing it: "The ambiguous period is when I say what you do, and I will tell you to go east, but you must not go west. In everything, I am the master..."


    Duan Yihan listened very carefully, so he almost took a small notebook to record it.


    Outside the door, Xue Ziran put it on the door, holding a small notebook to quickly memorize what Tao Yanxi said.


    Nodding while remembering, yes yes yes, that''s right.


    As long as Tao Yanxi said, he will definitely be able to make Qin Yan like him!


    For this, Xue Ziran has great confidence.


    An hour later, Xue Ziran put away the small books contentedly, and then knocked on Qin Yan''s door.

 v3 Chapter 1755： I became the world group pet (20)

    Ten minutes later, Xue Ziran walked quietly to Duan Yihan''s side and whispered, "Tell me, did you secretly pour ecstasy soup for Tao Yanxi?"


    Duan Yihan glanced at Xue Ziran in surprise, "No, why do you ask that?"


    Xue Ziran sighed and said, "I told Qin Yan what Tao Yanxi said to you just now, and then..."


    "Then what happened?" Duan Yihan asked curiously.


    "Then she seems to be more afraid of me." Xue Ziran said without tears.


    The same woman, why the attitude is different?


    Duan Yihan:  ¡­


    He patted Xue Ziran on the shoulder and said, "Come on."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and went to find Tao Yanxi.


    Hmm... It''s still the best way to talk at home.


    Seeing Duan Yihan coming again, Tao Yan asked curiously, "What is Xue Ziran doing to you?"


    "Nothing." Duan Yihan smiled.


    He suddenly stretched his arms around Tao Yanxi''s waist, lowered his head and rubbed her hair.


    "Yanxi, you are so kind."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and replied, "Of course."


    She is not good who is good?


    Of course, this good is only for his own brother.


    "Yanxi, why do you think Qin Yan is so afraid of Xue Ziran?" Duan Yihan asked.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, "Probably the concept is different."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi also realized a very important point.


    Qin Yan is rejecting this world.


    "I''ll talk to her later." Tao Yanxi said.


    Duan Yihan nodded, and rubbed Tao Yanxi''s hair again.


    Tao Yanxi laughed and scratched the soft flesh on Duan Yihan''s waist.


    Duan Yihan felt a little itchy and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yanxi, itchy."


    Tao Yanxi snorted softly, "It''s okay to itch, don''t hug me casually in the future."


    Duan Yihan said "Oh", but did not let go of his hands.


    Tao Yanxi saw that he was still holding him, and didn''t say anything else.


    After the meal, Tao Yanxi specifically found Qin Yan.


    "Qin Yan, what do you think of Xue Ziran?" Tao Yanxi asked.


    Qin Yan thought about it for a while, and said seriously: "He''s pretty good, but sometimes it''s a little weird."


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What''s so strange?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Well..." Qin Yan thought about it for a while, "It''s just that sometimes he will say some strange things."


    "For example, when I said to go east, he would never dare to go west..."


    Qin Yan paused for a while, then said slowly: "If you can''t go west, you can go north and south. He doesn''t know east, west, north, south, and it''s a bit silly."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Cough cough..." Tao Yanxi couldn''t help laughing, "That''s not what he meant."


    "The meaning of this sentence is that he will not refute you, only you will obey."


    Tao Yanxi explained: "You also know that this world is rather special. There are only men, and we are the only women."


    "You have genes that can appease Xue Ziran''s tyranny factor. From the genes, he likes you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tao Yanxi talked for a long time, but saw Qin Yan''s expression becoming more and more confused.


    She stopped. "Is there a problem?"


    Qin Yan nodded and asked curiously, "What is the gene?"


    Tao Yanxi helped her forehead helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll let Xue Ziran teach you some basic knowledge."


    Speaking of this, Tao Yanxi''s eyes lit up.


    This method is fine.


    "That `s a deal."


    Tao Yanxi got up and went to find Xue Ziran.

 v3 Chapter 1756： I became the world group pet (21)

    Qin Yan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back and tilted her head.


    Tao Yanxi is amazing, how can she get along with Xue Ziran and Duan Yihan so generously.


    Unlike her, who just avoids them.


    Qin Yan pursed his lips and clenched his small fist.


    She also has to learn Tao Yanxi and get along with Xue Ziran generously!


    While Qin Yan was trying to adjust her heartbeat, Tao Yanxi also found Xue Ziran.


    After she explained her intentions, Xue Ziran agreed directly and excitedly.


    It is great to be able to teach Qin Yan the basic common sense of this world.


    This is completely the first to get the moon near the water!


    Tao Yanxi looked at Xue Ziran and agreed excitedly, and said with a light cough, "Don''t be too excited, you will scare her."


    "Hmm!" Xue Ziran responded.


    Although his mouth responded, but looking at his expression, it is estimated that he will not be able to calm down for a while.


    Tao Yanxi helped her forehead helplessly.


    Why does Xue Ziran seem to be cold and calm, but his temper is so excited.


    Not like his brother at all, when he saw her, he didn''t have the slightest excited reaction.


    Tao Yanxi sighed helplessly, and after a few words with Xue Ziran, went to find Duan Yihan.


    Duan Yihan''s eyes lit up when he saw Tao Yanxi took the initiative to find him.


    "Yanxi!"


    Tao Yanxi walked over, sat beside him, stretched out her finger and poked the spot on his heart.


    Duan Yihan grabbed Tao Yanxi''s little hand and squeezed it.


    "What happened to Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and asked with some curiosity, "Xue Ziran is so enthusiastic about Qin Yan, why are you not enthusiastic about me?"


    Duan Yihan blinked and asked innocently, "Am I not enthusiastic enough about Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded seriously, "Yes, yes!"


    At least she didn''t feel his enthusiasm, she only felt his straight man.


    "Then what is passion?" Duan Yihan asked.


    He moved closer to Tao Yanxi, her figure reflected in his pupils.


    "Yan Xi is so fragrant, I want to hold Yan Xi in my arms and never let go."


    Duan Yihan spoke in a low voice, the warm breath sprayed on Tao Yanxi''s earlobe, bringing waves of ambiguity.


    The atmosphere seemed to become ambiguous at this moment.


    "Yanxi." Duan Yihan held Tao Yanxi''s little hand and placed it in his heart.


    "My heart is beating for you."


    "My blood is flowing for you."


    "Before I met you, everything I had was to meet you."


    "After meeting you, everything I have is for you to continue to exist."


    A sentence of love words came out of Duan Yihan''s mouth, and Tao Yanxi was stunned when he heard it.


    She probed Duan Yihan''s forehead, "Are you... alright?"


    Duan Yihan:  ¡­


    "Yanxi, what is your reaction?" Duan Yihan said helplessly, "It shouldn''t be."


    "Then how should I react?" Tao Yanxi asked curiously.


    "Yanxi, you should blushed and your heart beat faster, then hug me, kiss me, and then we''ll go to bed." Duan Yihan said solemnly.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "Go to bed. What are you doing up there?"


    Duan Yihan paused, suddenly let go of Tao Yanxi, and took out a yellowed book from his arms.


    He turned it over, turned to a page, spread it out in front of Tao Yanxi and said, "It is said in ancient books that after reaching the bed, a river crab crawled over. What is a river crab? Can it be eaten?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: Happy New Year to you little cuties~ The new year must be healthy and healthy! ! ! Also please continue to support me~ I love you~

 v3 Chapter 1757： I became the world group pet (22)

    Tao Yanxi looked at the contents above.


    [The tall and handsome man walked into the room with the petite woman in his arms.


    He put her on the bed, bullying... on him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A group of crabs crawled over ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    Crabs hurt people!


    Tao Yanxi put together the ancient books and said solemnly, "River crab is a very delicious crab."


    "I''ll make it for you later."


    Duan Yihan nodded again and again, his face full of excited smiles.


    Yan Xi said it was delicious, it must be delicious.


    "Yanxi, have you felt my enthusiasm?" Duan Yihan asked.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Duan Yihan to remember this.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, and took the initiative to hold Duan Yihan''s arm.


    "Well, I feel it."


    She only knew that the men who fought were willing to read and study, and also said some earthy words, how could she not feel his enthusiasm?


    Tao Yanxi smiled, her brows and eyes curved, and her whole body seemed to exude a soft light.


    Duan Yihan stared blankly at Tao Yanxi, only to feel that the restless heart in his heart for a long time suddenly calmed down.


    The place that he once thought was empty was also filled to the brim, as if there was no space left.


    Duan Yihan grabbed Tao Yanxi''s little hand, followed the instinct in her genes, lowered her head and kissed the back of her hand.


    A soft touch came from his lips, Duan Yihan''s heart trembled slightly, and his body seemed to have some kind of reaction.


    Tao Yanxi noticed Duan Yihan''s change and looked down.


    Uh-huh.


    After confirming her eyes, she couldn''t bear it... um.


    "I suddenly remembered something, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Tao Yanxi said, suddenly stood up and walked into the room.


    Duan Yihan stared blankly at Tao Yanxi''s back, Yanxi''s face seemed to turn red.


    Red and puffy, like the sweetest and biggest apple, very cute.


    He wanted to lick and bite.


    Duan Yihan''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, only to feel his body''s desire for Yan Xi deepened.


    He looked down at what he thought was useless in the past, and an instinct rose in his heart.


    He seems to have probably figured out what this thing does.


    But he didn''t know exactly how to do it.


    Duan Yihan picked up the ancient book and started flipping through it again.


    Maybe if he studies a little more carefully, he will know!


    For several days, Duan Yihan was seriously studying ancient books.


    Although there are no specific operations on the ancient books, and a group of crabs crawled past at the critical moment, Duan Yihan was intelligent, and coupled with his biological instincts, he really got some ideas.


    That night, Duan Yihan felt that he understood almost.


    He deliberately took a fragrant hot bath, and then lay in bed early in the morning.


    When Tao Yanxi finished packing and went to the bedroom, what she saw was Duan Yihan lying on the bed in a twisted posture, half-clothed.


    Tao Yanxi: ? ? ?


    "What are you doing?" Tao Yanxi asked suspiciously.


    Duan Yihan raised the corner of his mouth, lowered his voice, and said with a bit of magnetism: "Yanxi, come up and move by yourself."


    Tao Yanxi smiled and said with a bit of ridicule: "But you are lying on your side, how can I sit up?"


    When Duan Yihan heard this, he hurriedly lay down.


    He put his hands on his sides obediently, his body was tense, and there was a look of anticipation on his face.


    He''s already prepared, and then it''s up to Yan Xi!

 v3 Chapter 1758： I became the world group pet (23)

    Tao Yanxi walked over, looked at Duan Yihan who was lying on the bed obediently, and burst out laughing.


    She sat on the bed, raised her hand and poked Duan Yihan''s chest.


    "Where did you learn this from?"


    Duan Yihan said confidently: "In the ancient books."


    "Yanxi, I''ve been studying for a long time, and I think I can do it!"


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, "What can you do?"


    "Well..." Duan Yihan didn''t know what he could do, anyway, he just thought he could.


    "I can do it anyway," he said confidently.


    Tao Yanxi bent down, leaned into Duan Yihan''s ear, and chuckled lightly.


    The warm breath sprayed on Duan Yihan''s earlobe, making him feel a tingling sensation.


    The body seems to be different.


    "Yanxi." Duan Yihan''s voice seemed to become hoarse, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s next?" he asked with a hint of eagerness.


    Not knowing what to do next, he could only ask his Yan Xi for help.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes trembling.


    "Do you like me?" she asked.


    "I like it!" Duan Yihan said without hesitation, "I like it more than I like fighting."


    Tao Yanxi raised the corner of her mouth, with a bit of satisfaction on her face.


    "Since you like me..."


    Her fingertips touched Duan Yihan''s Adam''s apple.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, as if expecting something.


    "Then leave it to me."


    Tao Yanxi lowered her head and kissed Duan Yihan''s lips.


    In the following time, she taught Duan Yihan a lot.


    Of course, Duan Yihan''s learning ability is extremely strong.


    When it comes to the back, he is basically taking the initiative.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the next afternoon.


    Xue Ziran was a little curious when she saw that Duan Yihan and Tao Yanxi were still in the room.


    It''s already afternoon, why are these two still sleeping?


    Xue Ziran frowned and went to the door of the two of them.


    He was about to knock on the door when he suddenly heard his brother''s soft moan as if he was injured.


    And there was a faint panting sound that seemed to be too tired from fighting.


    Xue Ziran was shocked, did Duan Yihan and Tao Yanxi fight?


    He hurriedly knocked on the door.


    "Are you all right?"


    In the room, Duan Yihan quickly took Tao Yanxi into his arms and pulled the quilt to prevent Xue Ziran from pushing the door in at any time.


    "We''re fine." Duan Yihan said loudly.


    Xue Ziran was a little puzzled, and always felt that his brother''s voice was not right.


    "It''s already night, are you still up?" Xue Ziran asked again.


    "Get up immediately." Duan Yihan replied.


    "Oh." Xue Ziran was relieved.


    After knowing that the two were all right, Xue Ziran went to Qin Yan.


    In the room, Duan Yihan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked down at Tao Yanxi, whose face was flushed, and kissed her lips.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Duan Yihan.


    "Wake up."


    Her voice was a little hoarse, and it sounded inexplicably sexy.


    Duan Yihan was actually a little reluctant.


    But he also knew that he had tossed Tao Yanxi for too long.


    "Okay, let''s get up."


    Duan Yihan supported Tao Yanxi and sat up.


    Tao Yanxi rubbed her waist, looked at Duan Yihan and said, "Don''t get into my bed within a week."


    Duan Yihan: ! ! !


    Tao Yanxi wanted to get out of bed after speaking, but at this moment, Duan Yihan grabbed her arm.

 v3 Chapter 1759： I became the world group pet (24)

    "No, no," Duan Yihan said quickly, "Yanxi, if you say that, don''t get out of bed."


    Tao Yanxi:  ¡­


    "Oh, I want to get out of bed."


    She said and wanted to get out of bed.


    Duan Yihan pushed her back all of a sudden.


    "Yan Xi Yan Xi, I can''t stay with you for a week."


    "Such a beautiful thing, how could I not do it with Yan Xi for a week?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Duan Yihan was talking and pretending to be pitiful.


    Tao Yanxi pushed Duan Yihan''s chest and said helplessly, "Get up first."


    "Then you promise me first, you have to let me go to your bed." Duan Yihan said.


    "Okay, okay." Tao Yanxi replied helplessly.


    After tossing for so long, she was tired and hungry.


    Now she desperately needs some food to replenish her stamina!


    Duan Yihan saw that Tao Yanxi had agreed, so he let go of her.


    The two got up and cleaned up, and then they left the room together.


    In the living room, Qin Yan saw the two came out, and quickly got up to greet them.


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s blushing face and the marks on her neck, she suddenly understood something.


    Qin Yan''s face flushed, she leaned into Tao Yanxi''s ear and asked in a low voice, "You guys..."


    "We are together." Tao Yanxi said.


    Qin Yan''s face turned even redder.


    "You''re not married yet...that..."


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and took a piece of biscuit from the table to eat.


    "I''m in love with him, there''s no need to be bound by a piece of paper."


    "Life is too short to have fun."


    After Tao Yanxi finished speaking, she dragged Duan Yihan to the kitchen to get busy.


    She''s going to treat herself with a big meal.


    In the living room, Qin Yan recalled Tao Yanxi''s words, but couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    Days go by in a blink of an eye, and it''s a month.


    During this month, Qin Yan slowly accepted Xue Ziran.


    Xue Ziran was very happy and chatted with Qin Yan every day.


    And Meng Lun also fell in love with Qin Yan for some reason.


    He not only came here to eat and drink every day, but also competed with Xue Ziran for Qin Yan.


    Qin Yanwen slowly integrated into this world, and in front of men, the whole person was also relaxed and more confident.


    Another half a year later, Qin Yan''s existence was known to more and more men.


    Qin Yan also accepted Xue Ziran''s request to donate his genes for research.


    As for Tao Yanxi and Duan Yihan, they generally do not appear in front of others.


    Duan Yihan pulls Tao Yanxi to exercise almost every day.


    Tao Yanxi was tossed enough, and the traces on her body always added new traces before they faded away.


    Fortunately, Duan Yihan doted on her very much, and let her do almost everything.


    In such a happy life, ten years go by in a flash.


    Tao Yanxi''s body couldn''t hold it any longer.


    After several hesitations, she still told Duan Yihan that she was dying.


    After Duan Yihan heard it, he didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Tao Yanxi so quietly, then picked her up and walked to the bedroom.


    Tao Yan can''t beat Duan Yihan, so he can only toss with him.


    In a trance, she seemed to hear Duan Yihan''s low, hoarse voice.


    "Yanxi, we will be together in the next life."


    She raised a smile, and responded with a dazed "OK".


    Duan Yihan also seemed to laugh, his entire chest was shaking, and finally, he returned to peace.


    Tao Yanxi finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and completely fainted.

 v3 Chapter 1760： Now women respect society. First encounter (1)

    "Peach Lord, Peach Lord."


    A clear male voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    In a trance, Tao Yanxi opened her eyes.


    What catches the eye is a handsome face, and it is obvious that the facial features are unremarkable.


    But together, it gives people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    Especially those eyes that looked like water waves, at this moment, were full of her pale face.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "Master Tao, you''ll be fine." The man breathed a sigh of relief, a smile on his face.


    The shallow pear vortex added a touch of cuteness to him.


    Tao Yanxi looked at him calmly.


    At the same time, the original body''s memory and story background have been passed on to her mind.


    This is a modern society where women are respected. In this world, women are respected.


    Although she is a woman, she also pursues the monogamy system, but many things in society are done by women, while men are more at home with husbands and children.


    It is worth mentioning that, although it is a female honor, the matter of giving birth to a child is still done by a woman.


    Men are absolutely in awe of women giving birth to children.


    It is also probably because men believe that reproduction is done by women, which constitutes the status of women being superior to men in this world.


    As a woman, Yuan Shen has a strong personality and could have a good life, but she fell in love with her sister-in-law, the husband of her sister Yuan Shen.


    After getting drunk once, Yuan Shen wanted to do something bad to her sister-in-law, but fortunately, Yuan Shen''s sister found out in time.


    The Tao family has always been ruled by her sister Tao Si. Tao Si and her husband Xiao Chao have always been in love, but Tao Si also loves her sister.


    As soon as this incident came out, in order to break the original body''s thoughts, Taosi made a marriage appointment for the original body.


    The original body can''t reach Taosi, so she can only get married.


    But after the original body got married, the thoughts of Xiao Chao continued.


    After getting drunk again, the original body attacked Xiao Chao again.


    Fortunately, Xiao Chao was vigilant, and nothing happened.


    But when things got to this point, the original body naturally couldn''t stay at Tao''s house.


    Taosi gave the original body 100,000 yuan, and then kicked her out of the house.


    Along with her was the Cheng Zixi who was married to the original body but had never seen the original body.


    And Cheng Zixi is his brother.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyebrows and looked at Cheng Zixi who was worried.


    "What time is it?" she asked.


    "It''s three o''clock in the afternoon." Cheng Zixi replied, "Peach master, do you want something to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "Millet porridge." Tao Yanxi said.


    Cheng Zixi responded, got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back, her eyes darkened.


    The original body drank again last night, it is estimated that he drank too much, and it was so cold.


    But when she woke up, Cheng Zixi didn''t even bring a bowl of sober soup, not even a mouthful of hot water.


    The worried look on his face was more like it was shown to her.


    Tao Yan raised her lips, the elder brother in this world is not like a gentle man like a breeze.


    But think about it, although the original body married him, but never met him, until they were expelled from the house, the two officially met.


    Moreover, the original body took the 100,000 yuan and went out to drink every day, never caring about Cheng Zixi.


    If this changed her, it would be more or less unhappy.


    But fortunately, she''s here now.


    Next, she will spoil her brother! !

 v3 Chapter 1761： Modern womens society. I believe in you (2)

    After a while, Cheng Zixi walked in with a bowl of porridge.


    Tao Yanxi took a mouthful of porridge. The porridge was so soft and glutinous that no one would never be able to boil it for an hour.


    But Cheng Zixi had only been out for less than ten minutes.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes and drank the porridge in the bowl little by little.


    Seeing that Tao Yanxi had finished drinking the porridge, Cheng Zixi showed a look of relaxation on his face.


    "Peach Master, are you feeling better?"


    Tao Yanxi nodded, "Much better."


    She looked at Cheng Zixi and her eyes flashed.


    "This porridge..."


    Pause.


    "You didn''t do it, did you?"


    Cheng Zixi was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect Tao Yanxi to guess that he did not cook the porridge.


    After all, in the past, apart from caring about Xiao Chao, she didn''t care about other things at all.


    Cheng Zixi pursed his lips and explained, "It''s true that I didn''t do it, I ordered takeout."


    "I think the peach master must be hungry when he wakes up, and he should eat a hot meal quickly."


    Tao Yanxi put her hands on her legs, and a smile crossed her eyes.


    "You''re doing the right thing."


    She was really hungry.


    Cheng Zixi''s expression became more and more surprised.


    If this were to change, she would definitely pick on him again.


    After all, since he got married, she has not been waiting to see him.


    Cheng Zixi pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    Tao Yanxi coughed lightly, knowing that Cheng Zixi was still wary of herself.


    She sighed and said, "After I was drunk last night, I had a dream."


    "What dream?" Cheng Zixi asked cooperatively.


    "I dreamed that you would become a super powerful person in the future, and then kill me." Tao Yanxi said solemnly.


    Cheng Zixi lowered his head, his long eyelashes trembled, hiding the emotion in his eyes.


    Tao Yanxi seemed to know nothing and continued, "So I decided to be nice to you from today."


    "If you''re going to be successful in the future, remember to give me a hand."


    Hearing this, Cheng Zixi pursed his lips and smiled.


    "Peach Lord is joking, it''s just a dream."


    "But that dream is very real." Tao Yanxi said very seriously.


    Cheng Zixi looked up at Tao Yanxi.


    Her face was full of seriousness and seriousness, and there was no meaning of adulteration at all.


    "Peach Master, it''s just a dream."


    Cheng Zixi repeated again.


    Tao Yanxi took the initiative to grab Cheng Zixi''s hand and said, "I believe in you!"


    The short four words directly made Cheng Zixi stunned there.


    This thing sounds ridiculous.


    It is ridiculous to believe that he can become a very powerful person in the future because of an inexplicable dream.


    But he had to admit that when Tao Yanxi said those four words, his heart trembled.


    A small seed was planted in his heart at this moment, and it will slowly sprout until one day, it will become a towering tree.


    Tao Yanxi saw that Cheng Zixi was stunned there, patted his hand with a chuckle and said, "You can cover me in the future~"


    Cheng Zixi pursed his lips, the corners of his mouth raised, and he let out a too small "um".


    Tao Yanxi successfully caught this sound, and the smile on her face deepened.


    "By the way, do you still have money there? If not, I''ll get you some."


    When she said the previous sentence, Cheng Zixi immediately looked at her vigilantly.


    When he waited for the second sentence, he inexplicably relaxed.


    "I still have." He hesitated for a moment, then said, "But not much."

 v3 Chapter 1762： Modern Womens Society (3)

    Tao Yanxi heard what Cheng Zixi said, and said quickly, "Then I''ll get you some."


    As she spoke, she wanted to take out her wallet and give Cheng Zixi some money.


    But the moment she picked up her wallet, she suddenly remembered that the original body had no money at all!


    She coughed lightly and said, "That...I don''t have much money here. I''ll give it to you when I make some money."


    Cheng Zixi''s expression was light, and there was not much reaction.


    Although Tao Yanxi looks a little different, who wouldn''t say good-sounding Hua?


    Most importantly, how to do it.


    Cheng Zixi''s eyelashes trembled, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    "Peach Master, if you have nothing to do, you can rest well, I will go out first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded and responded with an "um."


    Cheng Zixi got up, turned and left.


    Tao Yanxi looked at his back, her eyes flashing slightly.


    My brother doesn''t seem to believe me.


    But think about it, after all, the original body didn''t like seeing his brother very much before.


    She has to take some practical actions to make her brother believe in herself.


    Tao Yanxi thought so, and couldn''t help but start thinking about a very serious question.


    That is, how to make money.


    Tao Yanxi thought, got up and turned on the computer.


    There are many ways to make money, but there are few ways to make money quickly.


    Tao Yanxi thought for a moment, tapped the keyboard, and entered the hacker forum of this world.


    There are many posts in the forum, such as those seeking to design APPs, and those seeking to find bugs.


    Tao Yanxi glanced over quickly, and then took on a few small tasks.


    After she took over the task, she started to work.


    For the whole day, Tao Yanxi was busy with work.


    On this day, Cheng Zixi didn''t bother Tao Yanxi again.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Tao Yanxi finally completed the next small tasks.


    The small task that was initially delivered in the past has been accepted by its publisher, and the money has been sent to her.


    The money is not much, only 5,000 yuan, but after all, this is only a small task, it is already very good to have these.


    Tao Yanqi turned off the computer and walked outside.


    She hadn''t eaten for a day and was really hungry now.


    She went outside.


    In the living room, Cheng Zixi was lying on the sofa, already asleep.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment.


    Although the house she lives in now has two bedrooms and one living room, the guest bedroom has been turned into a study, so Cheng Zixi can only sleep on the sofa.


    Tao Yanxi quietly walked to the sofa and squatted down.


    Cheng Zixi slept very restlessly. He was wrapped in a quilt and curled up together.


    His brows furrowed slightly, as if he had had a bad dream.


    Tao Yanxi gently smoothed his wrinkled eyelashes and let out a low sigh.


    This sound made Cheng Zixi wake up.


    His eyelashes fluttered and he opened his eyes.


    "Peach Lord?"


    A trace of confusion flashed on Cheng Zixi''s face, as if he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Tao Yanxi raised her hand and rubbed Cheng Zixi''s hair.


    "Have you eaten dinner?"


    Cheng Zixi shook his head, "There''s nothing left at home."


    He said and sat up.


    Tao Yanxi sat beside Cheng Zixi.


    "It just so happened that I didn''t eat either, so let''s order takeout."


    Tao Yanxi picked up her phone and started ordering takeout.


    After she ordered it, she handed the phone to Cheng Zixi.


    "What do you want to eat? Just order..."


    Cheng Zixi was stunned, as if he did not expect that Tao Yanxi would take the initiative to hand him the phone.

 v3 Chapter 1763： Modern womens society. Lets go together (4)

    Cheng Zixi took the phone and looked down at the takeout interface.


    His eyelashes trembled, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he handed the phone back to Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach master, just order it."


    Pause.


    "I can eat anything."


    Tao Yanxi took the phone, thought about it, and ordered some porridge.


    After ordering the takeout, Tao Yanxi looked at Cheng Zixi and said, "Where''s your phone?"


    Cheng Zixi took out his mobile phone and put it in front of Tao Yanxi obediently.


    Tao Yanxi picked up the phone and glanced at it. There was no lock screen password set on the phone, and it could be opened with a swipe.


    She clicked into WeChat, opened Cheng Zixi''s WeChat business card, and at the same time picked up her mobile phone and scanned it.


    add friend.


    Then she handed the phone to Cheng Zixi and said, "Okay."


    The original body didn''t even have Cheng Zixi''s WeChat, and he really didn''t want to see him.


    Cheng Zixi took the phone, his eyelashes trembling slightly.


    Today''s Tao Yanxi is indeed very different.


    "I''ll give you some pocket money, you can buy whatever you want."


    As she said that, she transferred 4,000 yuan to Cheng Zixi.


    Cheng Zixi glanced at the prompt of the transfer.


    Four thousand dollars, although not a lot, was the first time Tao Yanxi had given him so much money.


    Cheng Zixi felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    He told himself that this might just be Tao Yanxi''s illusion, that she was only temporarily confuse him to extract more value from him.


    Although he tried to tell himself so, but his heart still fluctuated.


    Cheng Zixi pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t say anything more.


    After all, the takeaway is coming, and she is going to get it.


    After Tao Yanxi returned from the takeout, the two ate together.


    This is probably the first time that the two of them have eaten at the same table so warmly. Although it was takeout, Cheng Zixi couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    But really only a little bit. He thought so.


    After eating takeaway, it''s not too early.


    Tao Yanxi naturally couldn''t let Cheng Zixi sleep on the sofa again.


    She thought about it for a while, and felt that it was unlikely that the two of them would sleep together.


    So she took the initiative to say, "I sleep on the sofa tonight, you sleep in my room."


    Cheng Zixi was startled, and looked at Tao Yanxi in surprise.


    He was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "I''ll sleep on the sofa, I''m used to sleeping on the sofa."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, her attitude tough.


    "I sleep on the sofa."


    Seeing Tao Yanxi''s persistence, Cheng Zixi''s mind became hot.


    "Why don''t we sleep together."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Tao Yanxi say, "Okay~"


    Cheng Zixi: ...


    Tao Yanxi did not expect that such a big pie would fall from the world.


    Since Cheng Zixi took the initiative to say it, she must have come down.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed."


    Tao Yanxi got up, cleaned up briefly, and dragged Cheng Zixi to the bedroom.


    "I''ll take a shower first." Tao Yanxi said.


    Cheng Zixi''s ears turned slightly red and nodded.


    This was not the first time he came to Tao Yanxi''s room, but it was the longest time he stayed.


    And tonight, he doesn''t have to sleep on such a hard sofa, but sleeps in the same bed as her.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Zixi''s heart thumped wildly.


    The sound of water coming from the bathroom seemed to add a background to his heartbeat, and his cheeks were stained with a blush.

 v3 Chapter 1764： Modern Womens Society (5)

    Half an hour later, Tao Yanxi came out from inside.


    At this time, Cheng Zixi was already lying on the bed and fell asleep.


    He was huddled together, on his side, taking up only a third of the bed.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment, walked to Cheng Zixi''s side, and squatted down.


    Cheng Zixi didn''t even cover the quilt, so he just nestled in a small corner.


    Probably a little cold, he hugged himself tightly, and his face seemed a little pale.


    Tao Yanxi gently helped Cheng Zixi cover the quilt, and then she lay down.


    She took Cheng Zixi into her arms and wrapped it around his waist.


    Cheng Zixi seemed to feel something in his sleep. He stretched his limbs and accepted Tao Yanxi''s embrace.


    Tao Yanxi smiled contentedly, kissed Cheng Zixi''s lips quietly, closed her eyes contentedly and went to sleep.


    When it was dawn, Cheng Zixi woke up.


    His eyelashes trembled, and the warmth from his body made him stunned for a moment.


    He opened his eyes, looked at Tao Yanxi in his arms, and was stunned for a long time.


    After a while, he closed his eyes again.


    This must be a dream, right? Cheng Zixi thought so.


    But after a long time, he could still feel the body temperature of the person in his arms.


    He could even hear the breathing of the person in his arms.


    Cheng Zixi is now sure that Tao Yanxi is really in his arms.


    And they slept in this position all night!


    For some reason, Cheng Zixi''s heartbeat quickened when he thought of this possibility.


    The thumping heartbeat reached Tao Yanxi''s ears, causing her to wake up successfully from her sleep.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, looked at Cheng Zixi whose face was blushing for some unknown reason, and frowned.


    She reached out and probed Cheng Zixi''s forehead.


    The temperature is not high, there should be no fever, but why is his face so red?


    "Why is your face so red?" Tao Yanxi asked aloud.


    Probably because she just woke up, her voice was still a little hoarse.


    And this hoarseness and her original voice sounded a different kind of sexiness in Cheng Zixi''s ears.


    As a result, Cheng Zixi''s face turned even redder.


    He tilted his head, not daring to look at Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi raised her eyebrows and seemed to have reacted to something.


    "Shy?" she asked with a smile.


    Shy brother is so cute.


    "Hmm... um." Cheng Zixi replied vaguely.


    Tao Yanxi looked at Cheng Zixi, whose face was flushed, and couldn''t help but kissed him on the cheek.


    This time, Cheng Zixi''s blushing level is probably only comparable to the red Fuji apple.


    It was rare for Tao Yanxi to see her brother so shy, so she snorted again.


    Cheng Zixi: ...


    "Peach Master, it''s time to get up." Cheng Zixi said in a low voice.


    "Okay." Tao Yanxi calmed down and got up with Cheng Zixi.


    After breakfast, Tao Yanxi still took some small tasks in the hacker forum.


    She plans to save some money and put it into the stock market.


    After saving the first fund in this way, she will open her Buxi shop, so that she can support her brother.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yanxi felt full of motivation.


    Time passes by in such busyness and warmth.


    A week later, Tao Yanxi saved 50,000 yuan and invested it in the stock market.


    And this week, Cheng Zixi gradually changed his mind on Tao Yanxi.


    She is really different.

 v3 Chapter 1765： Modern Womens Society (6)

    Cheng Zixi gradually accepted Tao Yanxi.


    Tao Yanxi discovered Cheng Zixi''s transformation and was very happy.


    Of course, she also did a lot for him.


    Now that she has nothing to do every day, she naturally develops a relationship with Cheng Zixi.


    In getting along, Cheng Zixi also gradually developed Tao Yanxi''s gentle side.


    Unlike other women, in Tao Yanxi''s eyes, Cheng Zixi saw his own appearance.


    That feeling, as if she only saw him in her eyes.


    After half a month, the relationship between the two gradually warmed up.


    Tao Yanxi took out the money in the stock market, a total of 200,000.


    She plans to open her own shop.


    After everything was ready, Tao Yanxi deliberately told Cheng Zixi about her plan the day before the store opened.


    Cheng Zixi couldn''t help but put a smile on his face after listening.


    "I listen to Master Tao."


    Tao Yanxi''s heart softened because of his obedient and obedient appearance.


    She leaned in front of Cheng Zixi and kissed his lips.


    "you are so cute."


    Tao Yanxi said with a low sigh.


    Cheng Zixi was taken aback by Tao Yanxi''s unexpected kiss.


    His face flushed red.


    "Peach Master, it''s time... it''s time to rest."


    Tao Yanxi said with a smile: "Okay."


    The two lay down, Tao Yanxi wrapped around Cheng Zixi''s waist and gently rubbed his chest.


    Cheng Zixi hugged Tao Yanxi, and suddenly felt that it would be fine if he continued to live like this.


    Cheng Zixi''s eyelashes trembled, he closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    Seeing that Cheng Zixi was asleep, Tao Yan raised her head and kissed his lips again.


    Then she closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep.


    The next day, Tao Yanxi and Cheng Zixi arrived at Buxi Store.


    She was just about to take out the ingredients from the space.


    At this moment, the situation changed suddenly.


    Tao Yanxi looked up at the sky.


    One after another, purple thunder struck her small shop, and it turned into ruins in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi narrowed her eyes and said nothing.


    Cheng Zixi standing beside him dazedly.


    [Little master, it is a bad way of heaven! ¡¿ Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Yanxi''s mind.


    ¡¾I know. ¡¿ Tao Yanxi''s whole body is tense, ¡¾Xiao Yao, get ready for battle. ¡¿


    [Okay, little master. ¡¿ Xiao Yao responded immediately.


    That is to say, with the effort of words, one after another of purple thunder struck Tao Yanxi, as if to warn her.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, she raised her hand slightly, and white light appeared in her hand.


    On that day, Tao Yanxi even dared to threaten it when he saw Tao Yanxi, so he directly mobilized Zi Lei and came to Tao Yanxi in an instant.


    Tao Yanxi turned slightly to the side, just enough to avoid Zi Lei''s attack.


    At this moment, Cheng Zixi''s figure suddenly moved forward.


    Zi Lei slashed directly at Cheng Zixi.


    Cheng Zixi turned back and looked at Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach baby."


    "I love you."


    Tao Yanxi''s pupils shrank,


    "elder brother!"


    In the next instant, Cheng Zixi''s body was directly split into ashes by Zi Lei.


    At the same time, the soul fragments belonging to Taobuyan were also successfully captured by Xiaoyao.


    Xiao Yao put away Taobuyan''s soul fragments and quickly said to Taoyanxi, "Little Master! The Soul Fragments of the Great Master have been collected. ¡¿


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, "I know. ¡¿


    Her figure disappeared instantly.


    And this Buxi Store, which has not yet opened, has already turned into powder, floating in the air, unknown.


    At the same time, in the dark abyss.


    A peach pink figure appeared in the darkness.

 v3 Chapter 1767： Peach and plum do not speak (finale 1)

    In the abyss, Tao Yanxi looked at the large cloud of black mist in front of her, and lowered her eyes.


    There was no one else by her side, not even Xiao Yao.


    After the collection of my brother''s soul fragments was completed, she was supposed to repair it.


    This process takes seven to seven forty-nine days.


    However, she has no time.


    Tian Dao had already discovered her existence, and in the confrontation, her power gradually dissipated.


    This is the last chance.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, her hands glowing with white light.


    Xiao Yao went to repair her brother''s soul, and she had to divert Tiandao''s attention.


    In the consciousness of Tiandao, the only **** in this world has disappeared.


    And the only demon in her world is about to disappear.


    But she didn''t want to, and couldn''t let her brother disappear.


    That was her only love.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes flashed brilliantly, and he attacked the black fog in an instant.


    The black mist seemed to let out a hideous laugh.


    They attacked Tao Yanxi and seemed to want to surround her and devour her.


    The battle has already begun.


    In the dark abyss that cannot be reached in this small three thousand worlds, the heavenly people who uphold "the gods and demons will be destroyed" gathered together and launched an attack on the only demon in this world.


    The situation is changing, darkness has swallowed this piece of sky, only the occasional burst of peach pink light seems to herald something.


    There seemed to be countless wailing sounds in the air, which seemed to be mixed with silver bell-like laughter.


    Tao Yanxi held her breath, and there was only one thought in her mind.


    She had to give Xiao Yao time to revive her brother.


    Time was passing, and she didn''t even know how long it had passed.


    She only knew that the Heavenly Dao in front of her was attacking more and more fiercely.


    They have a constant source of energy.


    The beliefs of those species that live in their world are their source of energy.


    And those beliefs are immortal.


    Tao Yanxi lowered her eyes, her fingers trembling slightly.


    The black mist gradually eroded her ankles, and a sense of coldness hit her feet.


    She swung her sword and cut through the layer of black mist.


    But those black mists quickly entangled up again.


    With that obsession alone, Tao Yanxi attacked again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tao Yanxi heard a familiar voice.


    "Peach baby!"


    She narrowed her eyes weakly and looked over, only to see the handsome man in a robe walking on the auspicious clouds looking anxious and worried.


    Tao Yanxi raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    As soon as he tilted his body, he fell into a familiar and warm embrace in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tao Yanxi woke up again, there were peach blossoms in the sky above her head, and her brother, standing under the peach tree, looked at her and smiled.


    She got up and ran towards him.


    "elder brother!"


    Tao Buyan opened her arms and caught Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach baby."


    His voice was gentle and doting, full of love.


    Tao Yanxi raised his head with a smirk on his face.


    "I love you."


    She made no secret of her love for him.


    Tao Buyan lowered her head and said softly with a love that was about to overflow: "I love you too."


    From beginning to end, it has never changed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed her lips.


    Under the peach blossoms in the sky, there are two people who are kissing.


    Xiao Yao with small wings was flying in the air, witnessing this beautiful scene.


    Since then, happy and happy, never parted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say: This is a happy ending, and the next chapter is the ending that the stupid author imagined at the beginning, and the glass is cautious.

 v3 Chapter 1768： Under the self-formed path (be careful)

    With a bang, something broke.


    Then came the darkness, the boundless darkness.


    Tao Yanxi opened her eyes, everything that was beautiful just now was just an illusion.


    This is an illusion created by Heavenly Dao for her.


    Her obsession is her own brother.


    And this obsession has become her only weakness.


    So she easily fell into the trap of heaven.


    She fell into this boundless darkness and sank into this dark abyss.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyelashes trembled.


    But she was not reconciled after all.


    Her brother hasn''t woken up yet, and she can''t let these heavens destroy her brother again.


    Demons can be destroyed, but God must exist.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips tightly, red light emitting from her body.


    This is a harbinger of enchantment.


    Although she is a demon, under the careful care of Taobuyan, she has never become a real demon.


    But now, after all, she is enchanted.


    Tao Yanxi waved her hand, and the boundless darkness was brought into her palm.


    The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, her thin lips parted slightly.


    "You are just an invisible consciousness, and you are still delusional to control the gods and demons."


    Black mist appeared in front of Tao Yanxi.


    They seem to be screaming for something.


    Tao Yanxi sneered and attacked the black mist directly.


    This time, her attack was faster and sharper.


    Hei Mist was caught off guard by her attack and almost collapsed.


    Tao Yanxi''s eyes narrowed, and the attack became more and more violent.


    I don''t know how long it took, the black fog was crumbling, and so was Tao Yanxi.


    "Peach baby."


    A gentle voice rang in Tao Yanxi''s ear.


    She seemed shaken.


    At this moment, the black mist surrounded Tao Yanxi.


    At the last moment when the black mist enveloped her body, Tao Yanxi seemed to smile.


    The black mist is changing shape.


    There were wailing, and they seemed to be in pain.


    With a "bang", a violent explosion sounded in this outer world.


    When Tao Buyan arrived, this was what he saw.


    The dazzling red light was intertwined with the black mist, and it exploded in an instant.


    In the end, there is nothing left.


    There is nothing left.


    Taobuyan stood there dumbfounded, a tear dripped from the corner of his eye and floated in the air, unable to fall or disappear.


    "Peach baby."


    he murmured.


    But no one responded to him.


    Tao Yanxi eventually perished with those Heavenly Dao.


    Since then, there has been no magic in the world.


    Those worlds ruled by the Heavenly Dao have reborn the Heavenly Dao, and they will lead their world to a better future.


    All are happy.


    All kinds are happy.


    The gods still exist, and the demons have disappeared.


    Taobuyan only felt her heart throbbing violently, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth, spraying on the teardrops floating in the air, dyeing the transparent teardrops red.


    From the darkness, a thin pink light sprang out.


    The fine light rubbed the **** teardrop, as if comforting.


    "Master, this is the love of the little master!" Xiao Yao''s voice sounded in Tao Buyan''s ear.


    Tao Buyan stared blankly at the pink light.


    That''s right, if Tao Yanxi didn''t get rid of the feelings of love, how could it be so unfeeling and perish with the Tao of Heaven under that hallucinatory "baby peach".


    If it wasn''t for the ultimate love, how could the removed love thread come out from the darkness, just to comfort the teardrop that was stained with the blood of his heart.


    Tao Buyan took two steps back and said in a daze:


    "Tao Yanxi, I love you."


    I love you, I love you, I love you.


    Everything goes back to darkness.


    I heard that on this day, all the people in the Little Three Thousand Worlds fell into an inexplicable slumber.


    The deep sleep lasted only ten seconds.


    In these ten seconds, they only heard one sentence.


    ¡¾Peaches and plums, the next from Seikei¡¿

 v3 Chapter 1769： Extra part classmates, are you chasing me?

    Qingbei University, the second floor of the library.


    Tao Yan walked between the bookshelves and the bookshelves.


    She is looking for a book.


    I don''t know how long I have been looking for it, Tao Yanxi saw the book.


    found it. she thought.


    She tiptoed slightly, her fingertips touching the side of the book.


    And at this moment, the fingertips of the other hand touched her fingertips.


    Tao Yanxi was slightly taken aback, this feeling...


    She tilted her head slightly and saw the boy in a white shirt.


    There was a smile on the corner of the boy''s mouth, which seemed so gentle under the sunlight.


    Tao Yanxi was stunned for a moment and withdrew her hand.


    The boy took down the book and handed it to Tao Yanxi.


    "your book."


    Tao Yanxi shook her head and did not pick up the boy''s book.


    "You got it, look at it first."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Tao Buyan looked at Tao Yanxi''s back, a look of sadness on her handsome face.


    [Xiao Yao, this is the ninety-ninth time I have met Bao Bao Bao! ¡¿


    [She still has a very cold attitude towards me. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: [...]


    [Big master, the little master''s love is with you, she doesn''t have love now, it''s normal for her to be indifferent to you! ¡¿


    Tao Buyan: [¡­]


    ¡¾Ugh. ¡¿ Tao Buyan sighed deeply, ¡¾When will baby Tao fall in love with me? I want to hug her. ¡¿


    ¡¾Continue to meet by chance! ¡¿ Xiao Yao said, ¡¾When the little master collected the fragments of your soul from the big master, some of your fragments were abominable! ¡¿


    Tao Buyan:  ¡­


    [Okay, you can mute. ¡¿ Tao Buyan said very ruthlessly.


    Xiaoyao: [slightly slightly~]


    Tao Buyan sighed deeply and looked down at the cover of the book.


    "The Art of Love".


    Baby peach, what''s the use of just reading a book? Have the ability to practice!


    Taobuyan pursed her lips and put the book back in its place.


    If the 99th encounter is unsuccessful, then he will come to the 100th encounter!


    If it is not successful, come one hundred and one times!


    One day, his peach baby will fall in love with him again.


    Tao Buyan calmed down and went to the cafeteria.


    According to Tao Yanxi''s habit, she should go to the cafeteria to eat at this time.


    Ten minutes later, Tao Yanxi took the plate and found a place to sit down.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard a clear voice.


    "Student, is there anyone here?"


    Tao Yanxi raised his head blankly.


    Familiar white shirt, familiar face, this is the boy in the library.


    Tao Yanxi shook her head, lowered her head and silently started to eat lunch.


    After Tao Buyan sat down, he glanced at Tao Yanxi.


    There was no expression on Tao Yanxi''s face. She ate the meal in small bites, her long eyelashes trembling, and she was incredibly well-behaved.


    Tao Buyan''s heart softened, wishing to take his baby Tao into his arms and rub it.


    "Cough, this classmate, we are really destined, you see, it has only been two months since the school started, and we have already met many times." He took the initiative to say.


    Tao Yanxi put down his chopsticks slowly, and looked at Tao Buyan steadily.


    "From a probabilistic point of view, multiple encounters are not random encounters, but premeditated designs."


    Taobuyan groaned in his heart, baby Taobao won''t be angry and ignore him from now on, right?


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head, a hint of doubt appeared on her delicate little face.


    "They said, you like me and are now pursuing me."


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and Taobuyan''s face was reflected in her clear eyes.


    "Classmate, are you chasing me?"

 v3 Chapter 1770： Do you prefer vegetarian or meat?

    Tao Buyan''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Yes, yes, I''m after you!"


    "So Yanxi, have you agreed to my pursuit?"


    Tao Yanxi slowly picked up the chopsticks, tilted her head slightly, looked at him and said, "No."


    Taobuyan: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Then how can you agree to my pursuit, Yanxi?" he asked.


    Tao Yanxi took a piece of sweet and sour steak for herself and asked, "Do you like meat or vegetarian?"


    Taobuyan looked at the sweet and sour steak in her hand and smiled.


    "Of course I like meat."


    "Oh." Tao Yanxi slowly ate the sweet and sour pork ribs, and then said, "Then we are not suitable, I like to be vegetarian."


    Tao Buyan: ? ? ?


    "Then I like to be vegetarian too!" In order to catch up with Baby Tao, he was completely shameless.


    Tao Yanxi heard the words and glanced at him quickly.


    "The meat is so delicious, you actually like to be vegetarian?"


    Tao Buyan:  ¡­


    "Then Yanxi, what do you think I should like to eat?"


    "I''ll eat whatever you say I like."


    Tao Yanxi did not answer Tao Buyan''s words, but silently finished the food on her plate.


    After eating, she wiped her mouth, picked up the plate and walked to the place where the plate was placed.


    Tao Buyan quickly followed in her footsteps.


    "Yanxi." He called her.


    Tao Yanxi stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Classmates, it is shameful to waste food."


    Taobuyan didn''t move a single bite of the food on the plate.


    Tao Buyan paused, glanced back at the untouched meal, lowered his head, and replied very frustratedly, "I see, I''ll eat first."


    Tao Yanxi nodded, then turned and left.


    Taobuyan looked at her back and let out a low sigh.


    [Xiaoyao, why do you think Bao Baobao doesn''t accept my pursuit? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: [...]


    [Also, what does it mean when Baby Peach asks me if I like meat or vegetarian? ¡¿


    [I said it¡¯s not right to eat meat, and it¡¯s not right to be vegetarian, so what should I eat? ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: [...]


    ¡¾Xiao Yao, speak up! ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: [Master, don''t guess the girl''s mind, you don''t understand after guessing~]


    Taobuyan: [Okay, you can shut up. ¡¿


    Xiaoyao: [slightly slightly~]


    Tao Buyan returned to his seat and ate the food on the plate little by little, then put the plate in the plate management office, and then left the cafeteria.


    A few days later, the school began to have a long holiday.


    Tao Buyan specifically learned from Tao Yanxi''s roommate that she was going to the playground to do a part-time job on the eleventh.


    So on the eleventh day, Tao Buyan deliberately got up early in the morning to buy tickets for the amusement park.


    Because it was a holiday, there were a lot of people in the playground.


    Either a parent with a child or a couple.


    There are very few people like Tao Buyan who come to the playground alone.


    Tao Buyan didn''t know what part-time Tao Yanxi was doing, so he could only look for one amusement facility after another.


    After the morning passed, he still found nothing.


    Although it was eleven, the sun above was still hot.


    Tao Buyan ran all morning and was soaked wet.


    He bought a bottle of water and took a short break.


    At this time, a doll man passed by him.


    Taobuyan was stunned for a moment, and the hand that twisted the bottle cap paused.


    This taste...


    He looked at the raccoon puppet and said, "Yanxi?"

 v3 Chapter 1771： Side story he is related to her

    The raccoon cat''s doll froze for a moment.


    Through the heavy doll, Tao Yanxi vaguely saw Tao Buyan''s appearance.


    She didn''t expect that she was completely blocked by the doll''s clothes, and Tao Buyan could actually recognize her.


    How to say this feeling?


    It''s like someone cares about you unconsciously.


    "Yanxi." Taobuyan called out again.


    Tao Yanxi pursed her lips, the sun above her head was as hot as the sun, and her body was covered in sweat.


    But she didn''t feel it at all.


    This heat has nothing to do with her.


    The excitement in this playground has nothing to do with her.


    "Yanxi."


    Taobuyan''s voice rang in her ears.


    Tao Yanxi was in a trance.


    She responded with a "hmm."


    Taobuyan finally laughed when she heard the response.


    "Yan Xi, are you part-time job here?"


    "What a coincidence, hahaha!"


    This is right, Taobuyan doesn''t believe it.


    As Tao Yanxi said, where did the encounter come from?


    It''s all just a meeting he carefully designed.


    Tao Yanxi obviously didn''t believe Tao Buyan''s words either.


    She took off the doll''s headgear of the raccoon cat.


    Her face was covered in sweat, and her originally tied hair fell down.


    Tao Buyan looked at her with some distress.


    "Yanxi, do you want to take a break?"


    I am so distressed.


    When the words came to his mouth, he had to swallow them back.


    Tao Yan looked at him fixedly, the sweat on her eyelashes seemed to cloud her eyes.


    But it was very strange that she could see his appearance clearly.


    "Have a rest." Tao Yanxi''s tone was not bullying, as if he just repeated Tao Buyan''s words.


    However, Tao Buyan suddenly laughed when she heard this.


    "Uh-huh!"


    At this time, it was time to eat, and the food stalls and restaurants in the amusement park were very popular.


    The few resting chairs inside were also occupied by people.


    The two walked for a while, but neither found a chair to sit on.


    "Yanxi, otherwise, let''s sit on the stairs and put something on." Taobuyan suggested.


    Tao Yanxi nodded.


    Momobuyan took off his jacket and put it on the steps.


    "Yanxi, sit down."


    Tao Yanxi sat down and stared at Tao Buyan.


    "I''m going to buy some paper and food."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the small shop next to him.


    There were a lot of people outside the shop, and everyone seemed to be a little hungry, and there was no serious queue, so crowded in front of the shop.


    Tao Buyan squeezed into this crowd, probably because he had no experience in this area, he would always be squeezed out.


    But he was not discouraged at all, instead he continued to squeeze in with a belief that Tao Yanxi could not understand.


    Tao Yanxi stared blankly at this scene.


    Under the hot sun, the heat has nothing to do with her, and the crowded, lively and noisy crowd has nothing to do with her either.


    But the boy who went against the current in the crowd, the boy who was sweating profusely and should have a rest but still bought her food, the boy who made countless encounters and said he was chasing after him.


    It seems to be related to her.


    Tao Yanxi blinked, and in a daze, an ice cream was handed to her.


    "Yanxi, I bought you ice cream, eat it quickly."


    Tao Yanxi took the ice cream and licked it.


    The creamy taste spreads in the mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" Taobuyan asked.


    "Yeah." Tao Yanxi responded, she ate it in small bites, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she looked extremely well-behaved.

 v3 Chapter 1772： Extra Story We will never be apart

    Tao Buyan only felt that her heart softened a bit.


    The "fight" with those uncles and aunts just now is really worth it!


    An ice cream, especially one sold in a place like an amusement park, is actually very small.


    After a few bites, Tao Yanxi finished eating the ice cream.


    She licked her lips and looked at Taobuyan with a bit of ignorance in her eyes.


    Taobuyan took out a tissue and gently wiped her lips.


    "Is Yanxi still working in the afternoon? Why don''t I help you, I have nothing to do anyway."


    He couldn''t bear his words too tired.


    It is up to him to do such rough and tiring work.


    Tao Yanxi didn''t speak, she just looked at him quietly, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, she nodded.


    Tao Yanxi took off the doll''s clothes, Tao Buyan just smiled and put the doll''s clothes on.


    "Yanxi, what is your mission?"


    "Send flyers." Tao Yanxi said.


    "Then give me the flyer." Tao Buyan''s muffled voice came from under the heavy doll''s clothes.


    Tao Yanxi handed the flyer to him.


    "Nan Yanxi, rest well, I''m going to hand out flyers~"


    Tao didn''t say a word, and then swayed around to hand out flyers.


    Tao Yanxi sat there, quietly looking at Tao Buyan.


    Under the scorching sun, he was fighting for her, sweating for her, as if he wanted to support her and protect her under his wings.


    From birth, Tao Yanxi felt that she was a cold-hearted person.


    He lives step by step according to the pace of ordinary people, calm and indifferent.


    But she always felt that she was out of tune with this world.


    Until Taobuyan broke into her world without warning.


    She suddenly felt that it was good to be protected by someone.


    Tao Yanxi got up and walked to Tao Buyan who was handing out the flyers.


    She reached out, as if trying to touch him.


    But at the moment of getting close to him, he paused and withdrew his hand.


    Tao Buyan found Tao Yanxi, and he asked suspiciously, "Yanxi?"


    Tao Yanxi tilted her head and seemed to just ask in confusion, "Do you like meat or vegetarian food?"


    Tao was speechless.


    He removed the doll''s head, revealing a face full of sweat.


    He fixedly looked at Tao Yanxi and said, "Yanxi tells me to eat what I like, and I will eat what I like."


    His hobbies have always existed only for her.


    Under the scorching sun, Taobuyan felt like his body was about to burn.


    He didn''t know what his baby peach meant by asking this question.


    But he¡­¡­


    "I exist only because of you."


    He and she were never two individuals.


    They coexist, gods and demons are never opposites.


    He loves her as she loves him.


    Under the scorching sun, Tao Yanxi felt something flash across his mind quickly.


    Although only one second had passed, she seemed to have passed through thousands of years.


    with the person in front of you.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand something, but she didn''t seem to understand anything.


    Under the sun, the corners of Tao Yanxi''s lips rose, and her brows and eyes curled with a smile.


    "I like to eat you."


    My dear brother, we will never be apart.